《Global Beast Mastery: Only I Can See the Hints》 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Transmigration to the Beast Mastery World - I Can See the Hints. "That''s all for the knowledge about Beast Mastery for now. Next, the teacher will add a bit of physiology knowledge for you~" Charles opened his eyes. He found himself sitting in a chair, with sunlight streaming through the gaps in the curtains, casting a somewhat dazzling glow on his face. "Where am I, and... who are you?" Charles noticed a woman in front of him, perfectly shaped with delicate features. At this moment, her professional dress was mostly removed, revealing a generous expanse of snowy white that was even more dazzling than the sunlight outside. As his gaze fell upon the woman, several lines of hint information flashed before him. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Name]: Lily [Age]: 25 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 97/55/78 [Occupation]: Lsengard Senior High School Lecturer Beast Master Rank: Level One ... The woman gave a soft smile, placed a finger over Charles''s mouth, and whispered in his ear, "Who am I? Where is this? It''s already this late and you''re still joking with your teacher..." The soft and comfortable touch of the translator made Charles'' brain immediately shut down! Before he could react, the plump and attractive pair of snow-white lips had already stuck to his face. Inexplicably, he arrived in a completely unfamiliar place, and a beautiful female teacher was giving him a ''physiology lesson'' while naked. This scene only happened in Charles'' dreams. "I must not have woken up yet..." Charles said to himself. After realizing that this was a dream, Charles became bold and pushed the beautiful woman named Lily down on the desk. His hands wandered down, then lifted her skirt and guided himself, his ''mighty dragon'', precisely in. Under Charles''s actions, Lily''s face quickly flushed red, and moans began to escape her lips: "You... slow down... Ah, Ah, Ah... It would be bad if someone heard us..." "Hmph, it was clearly you who seduced me first, so why are you begging for mercy now?" The woman''s intense reactions only fueled Charles''s interest further. Since this was a dream, Charles had no reservations. Seeing her pale, soft breasts rhythmically trembling up and down made Charles even harder, unable to resist speeding up once more... It was unclear how much time had passed, but the woman''s moans gradually turned into pleas for mercy, even sounding like cries of agony, until at last, her eyes rolled back. Charles then released everything inside without spilling a drop. Settling back into his chair, Charles let out a sigh, his face wearing a satisfied smile. A spring dream is momentarily delightful, but the laundry that follows is troublesome. Having released so much, he guessed that upon waking, his underwear and bed would be thoroughly soaked. But... why hasn''t he woken up yet? After drinking a glass of water, Charles suddenly found that everything around him looked incredibly sharp, not at all like he was in a dream. Moreover, on the bookshelf nearby, there were some odd and unusual books... Encyclopedia of Ferocious Beasts Emergency Defense Measures Against Ferocious Beast Attacks in the Wild How to Enhance Intimacy with Contracted Ferocious Beasts Beast Mastery? Wait... What is this? Why would such strange things intrude into a dream? Charles took out one of the books titled "Introduction to Beast Master" and flipped through it casually. "A hundred years ago, all creatures on Earth underwent a mutation, including humans." "A small number of people gained the ability to form contracts with ferocious beasts, and we call them ''Beast Master''." "Since then, the world''s order was rewritten. Beast Masters became a distinct class of beings. With the powerful abilities of Beast Mastery, they could traverse the skies and seas, disappear into thin air, and accomplish anything imaginable." "A high-level Beast Master''s combat power could easily match that of a heavily armed enhancer!" "..." "In addition to ordinary wild beasts, the mutation awakening brought forth numerous ancient divine beasts possessing the power to destroy worlds." "Beast Masters will become humanity''s sole defense." ... Charles wanted to continue reading, but suddenly, the book in his hands was snatched away. Lily had woken up at some point, gently wrapping her arms around Charles, and an intense feeling of suffocation hit him instantly. "Miss Lily, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder a student?" Charles struggled hard and finally broke free from her overwhelming embrace, gasping for air in shock. "You bastard! You''re feeling great, while I''m in pain down here. Don''t you have a single word of comfort for me?" Lily said angrily through clenched teeth, suddenly noticing the extra book in her hand, and her face lit up with interest. "Huh... since when did you, Charles, start getting interested in all this tamer knowledge?" "You used to say that these theory classes were useless and you never studied them, right?" Charles got up and dressed, waving off Lily''s comment: "Not really, I was just flipping through." Suddenly, Lily glanced at her watch, her face turned pale, and she quickly started dressing in a panic: "Oh no! The bell for class is going to ring in 5 minutes!" She had just wanted to spend some time with Charles in the office during the lunch break, but who knew this guy had so much stamina, going four rounds without stopping? "I''m heading to class first, you better hurry up too!" Without waiting for a response from Charles, Lily, holding her stomach and supporting herself against the wall, left the office. Watching Lily''s retreating figure, Charles was puzzled: Why did all this seem so terrifyingly real, not at all like a dream? With a try-and-see attitude, Charles pinched his thigh hard... The pain was immediate. "Ouch~" "Wow, that really hurts!" Cold sweat broke out on Charles''s back. He had just been out to a dinner party, slightly drunk, and went to bed at home. How did he wake up in a different world, one filled with ferocious beasts and filled with danger? "Never mind that for now, I need to get to class first, then ask around to see if I can find any clues." Shaking his head to clear the muddled thoughts, Charles left the office. The dizziness just now seemed to be the merging of memories from his past life. Although it was his first time at a place called Lsengard Senior High School, Charles felt incredibly familiar with it and effortlessly found his classroom. Click. He quietly opened the back door of the classroom. Although he tried to open the door quietly, being late inevitably drew attention. "Isn''t that Charles, the top student? How come he''s late again today? Why isn''t Miss Lily doing anything about it?" "She did something, alrightshe had a private session with him in her office over lunch!" "Man, I''m also handsome; how come when I was half a minute late last time, Miss Lily kicked me out..." Charles ignored the surrounding murmurs and found a seat at the back near the window. The teacher at the podium was none other than Lily, who had been quite charming in the office just before. Now, however, she was dressed in a professional black suit, looking dignified and elegant. This stark contrast excited Charles. Seeing Charles, Lily''s face flushed. She coughed lightly to compose herself. She picked up a piece of chalk and briskly wrote "Beast Master Awakening Ceremony" on the blackboard. Then, scanning the classroom, she announced, "Today is everyone''s last day of classes at Lsengard Senior High School. After three years of study, I believe everyone has gained a considerable understanding of the theoretical knowledge surrounding Beast Mastery." "Shortly, we will all gather in front of the tamer plaza to conduct the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony." "If you can successfully form a contract with a ferocious beast, you could become a Beast Master, just like me!" Lily''s announcement sparked a flurry of chatter in the previously quiet classroom. "Will I finally get my own pet? I''m so excited!" "Did you hear about my neighbor John? He was just a poor loser. Who knew he''d have a stroke of luck and become a Guardian Beast? Now, matchmakers practically break down his door!" "Ahem! Don''t dream too bigdo you really think becoming a Beast Master is that easy?" "I heard that of the 1000 students who graduated from Lsengard Senior High last year, fewer than 50 managed to bind a contract. Is that true?" "What? Less than 5%? Are the odds really that low?!" "May the heavens help us! Today will decide if we can change our fate against all odds!" "..." From the back of the room by the window, Charles listened to his classmates'' discussions with a look of amazement. Combining this with what he had read earlier in the "Beast Master''s Beginner''s Guide," he gradually realized he was in a world utterly different from his previous life! What is this ''Beast Master''? It seems to be a very high-level profession! The odds seemed incredibly low, less than 5%, almost as tough as getting into a top university in his former life. However, it also appeared to be a fantastic opportunity to defy destiny and leap across social classes! As Charles pondered this... A girl not far from him suddenly spoke with a sob in her voice: "I must succeed in forming a contract and become a Beast Master!" "My mother was eaten by a spectral wolf three days ago on the outskirts of the city... I need to avenge her!" Her words caused a stir in the classroom. "People cannot be brought back to life, Fatima, accept this with grace!" "Isn''t the spectral wolf a Level 5 ferocious beast? How did it appear in Lsengard?" "Right! Doesn''t Lsengard have a defense squad and a Beast Master guild? How could such an accident still happen?" "..." Hearing his classmate''s misfortune, Charles couldn''t help but feel sympathy. The world of Beast Mastery he had originally imagined was one of tranquility, much like in anime, but clearly, this world was not like that. Charles sighed softly: "It seems that the law of the survival of the fittest applies in any world." In his original world, ''the survival of the fittest'' meant academic competition in schools, power struggles in the workplace, and deceit in politics. But here, ''the survival of the fittest'' was the bloody reality of predation and being preyed upon! With this in mind, Charles clenched his fists. Before finding a way back to his original world, he had a more urgent taskto survive in this dangerous world! After a long silence, Lily finally spoke from the podium: "Alright, students, pull yourselves together. Today is a very important day for you... Let''s head to the tamer plaza now to participate in the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony." "Whether you can become a Beast Master depends on your performance today!" Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Beast Master Awakening Ceremony 14:00. Right on time, the whole of Lsengard Senior High School was buzzing with excitement. On the way to the plaza, the surrounding students were all thrilled, looking forward to today''s Beast Master Awakening Ceremony. Among a crowd of senior high boys and girls, Charles felt a surreal sense of returning to his own senior high school days. He also wondered what kind of pet he might find today. In this Beast Mastery world, personal ability is directly linked to the strength of one''s pet. If the spectral wolf mentioned by that girl in the classroom were to attack them now, Charles was sure he would be powerless to fight back. To survive in this dangerous world, he must become a Beast Master! "Chirp" "Roar! Roar! Roar!!" From a distance, ferocious roars tore through the air as the group reached the center of Lsengard, an expansive open area. The plaza, spanning hundreds of thousands of square meters, was impressively vast and filled with various ferocious beasts, resembling a giant pet market. Under Lily''s guidance, the group reached the edge of the plaza. A white tiger with two pairs of wings, standing three meters tall, roared as Charles passed by. It seemed as if it might break its chains at any moment and tear them to shreds, causing the surrounding students to retreat in fear. There was also a pink fox with peach blossom eyes resembling a human''s, its every furrow and smile seeming like a woman making coy advances. One male student suddenly broke from the group, drawn by its gaze, only to be kicked back by Lily just as the fox was about to snap its jaws. At this point, the plaza was filled with up to a thousand ferocious beasts, restrained by thick iron chains. Their forms varied wildly, many of which Charles could not name, including some mutant plants that caught his attention. The so-called Beast Master Awakening Ceremony was more akin to the college entrance exams of his previous life. After the vice president of the Beast Master Guild had finished his long and tedious speech, the ceremony finally moved on to its main event Forming contracts with the tamers of choice! At the front of the line, Lily wore a captivating smile, her eyes fixed on Charles throughout: "Alright, students, everyone may now choose their preferred pet within the plaza! Place a drop of your blood from the palm of your right hand onto the forehead of a ferocious beast. If the ferocious beast chooses to submit, the contract is complete." "However, I must remind everyone that forming a contract can be dangerous, so please measure your capabilities..." Looking around at the myriad ferocious beasts, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. For this Beast Master Awakening Ceremony, the Beast Master Guild had captured thousands of ferocious beasts six months in advance. Creatures that flew in the sky, swam in the water, ran on the ground, and even plants rooted in the soil were included. How could one ensure the selection of a powerful pet? This posed a challenge for Charles. This method of selection, akin to a blind cat catching a dead rat by chance, was no different from opening a blind box. What if he ended up choosing a weak fighter? In battle, not only would it fail to protect its master, but it might not even be able to protect itself. Would he not be doomed then? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before his journey here, Charles had played many gacha games. With his notoriously bad luck, he never pulled an SSR in 100 tries. Who could guarantee that today he would miraculously pull off a successful single draw? As Charles scanned the ferocious beasts scattered across the plaza, a few lines of text suddenly flashed before his eyes. [The Double Sword Praying Mantis] [Attribute]: Metal [Level]: 1 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Bronze Division, Fierce Gnawing [Emotion]: Hatred [Health]: Leg injury [View treatment options] [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: This is a Double Sword Praying Mantis, whose metal attribute endows it with unparalleled combat abilities. Its claws are sharper than steel blades. Although its talent is ordinary, it possesses four evolutionary paths, allowing you to train it according to your needs. It has huge potential. Upon reading these lines, Charles halted. The Double Sword Praying Mantis instantly raised its blade-sharp claws, its emerald eyes staring at Charles warily. Charles rubbed his eyes and, upon confirming he wasn''t seeing things, felt a surge of excitement. It seemed the screen was giving him information prompts, similar to what he recalled seeing when he met Lily in the office earlier. With these screen prompts, he could finally avoid the gamble of a blind box! However, amidst his excitement, Charles also felt a bit of concern. If these attributes were visible to everyone, wouldn''t the high-quality pets be frantically snatched up? How could he possibly get a chance? Realizing this, Charles wandered around the plaza, choosing his preferred pet while observing the reactions of those around him. Ahead, a crowd had gathered, seemingly embroiled in a dispute. "Fatty, are you looking for trouble? I got here first, I should be the one to form the contract!" a skinny boy shouted, grabbing the collar of a person next to him. The other person, clearly not backing down, scuffled with the skinny boy: "Dare call me fatty? Looking for a fight? I saw that white tiger first!" Charles moved closer. The Four-Winged Tiger he had seen earlier had attracted dozens of people, appearing to be in high demand, with students even arguing over contracting it. "Just as I thought, when everyone can see the attributes, the good quality ones naturally become hot commodities." Charles sighed softly, then glanced at the white tiger. [The Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 1 [Quality]: Black Iron [Skills]: None [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Good [Evolution]: None [Description]: This is a Four-Winged Tiger, which looks majestic and possesses astounding combat power, but in reality, it is a coward. If you unfortunately form a pact with it, in battle, it is likely to abandon you and slip away. o.0 ? Just from one look, Charles stumbled, nearly losing his balance. Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold... This Four-Winged Tiger was of Black Iron quality, among the lowest in pet quality, lacking any combat skills and incapable of evolving. A definite weak fighter! If it weren''t for the system prompts, Charles might have been fooled by its intimidating appearance! Yet such a combat-incapable pet had become a hot commodity, with dozens of people vying for ita sight so absurd that Charles couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. This also confirmed something for Charles: it seemed that only he could see these prompts. "So, I have a cheat that allows me to see the attributes of ferocious beasts?" "Hahaha!" "I knew it! In the novels I''ve read, the protagonists always have various cheats after they travel to another world. How could I possibly be without one?" The gloom in Charles''s heart cleared away, and he felt great. His gaze quickly settled on a pet at the very edge of the perimeter. [Borrow-Arms Monkey] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Iron Fist, Steel Palm, Feces Project [Emotion]: Excited [Health]: Good [Evolution]: 2 paths [Description]: This is a Borrow-Arms Monkey, with strong, agile arms capable of immense strength. Against stronger opponents, it can even strangle them to death with its arms, achieving victory against higher-ranked adversaries. In dire situations, it can unleash its ultimate move! This Borrow-Arms Monkey is of Bronze Division quality. Among the hundreds of ferocious beasts on the outskirts, fewer than ten are of this quality. It is also at Level 2. With each level increase, a pet''s combat power rises significantly. Charles had seen all the pets on the periphery of the tamer plaza, and none were more outstanding than this one. It might not look impressive, but compared to the weak fighter like ''the four-winged tiger,'' it was far strongernot by just a little bit! However, when Charles saw that one of its skills was "feces project," he couldn''t hold back! He remembered what Lily had said in class: once a contract is formed with a ferocious beast, the Beast Master might randomly acquire one of its skills. If it were [Iron Fist, Steel Palm], that would be fine, but if it were [Feces Project]... the thought was too horrifying for Charles to even imagine! He didn''t know if it was strong, but Charles knew that if he acquired that skill, he might never lift his head high in the Beast Master community again... Although there was only a 50% chance of getting [Feces Project], as someone who''s perennially unlucky, Charles didn''t dare to take that risk! Having quickly looked over the pets on the outskirts, Charles turned his gaze towards the central area of the plaza. There were some more powerful ferocious beasts there, but the Beast Master Guild considered them too dangerous for Senior High School students'' awakening. "It wouldn''t hurt to take a look. If there''s nothing suitable, I might as well settle for that Double Sword Praying Mantis!" entered the central area of Beast Mastery Square. Just seeing the first ferocious beast, his eyes lit up. [Succubus Sheep Spirit]! If the pet was a little succubus, maybe its combat strength didn''t really matter? ... Two hours had passed, and students from Lsengard Senior High School were gradually leaving the Beast Mastery Square. Most of them looked disheartened, and some even bore wounds, clearly indicating that the contract formation process had not gone smoothly. Of course, there were also a few lucky ones who had successfully formed contracts with ferocious beasts, becoming honored Beast Masters! They were now proudly showing off the pets they had subdued to those around them. "What''s going on, hasn''t Charles come out yet?" Lily furrowed her brows slightly, glancing at the timeit was already 16:05 in the afternoon. She couldn''t help but worryhad the vigorous session in the office earlier exhausted Charles too much, causing some accident during his contract formation? Just then, a female student hurriedly approached Lily, her face etched with concern: "Miss Lily, I saw Charles heading towards the center of the plaza!" "Fatima, what did you say!" "Charles went to the center of the plaza?!!" The process of forming a contract was extremely dangerous; the slightest misstep could lead to accidents! The central plaza housed numerous ferocious beasts of Level 3 and above; even she wasn''t sure of handling them. What was Charles thinking? With immense anxiety, Lily quickly left the crowd and dashed toward the central area of the plaza... Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Fire of Extreme Cold The closer he got to the center of the plaza, the more ferocious the beasts became. Not only were they chained with bucket-thick iron links, but they were also caged. Just passing by them, Charles could feel the chilling and ominous aura emanating from them. The inner defense was even more stringent than the outer perimeter of the plaza, guarded not only by fully armed Lsengard defense squad members but also by several people in dark uniforms. From the badges on their uniforms, Charles deduced that they must be from the Beast Master Guild. One of the members, an elderly man with white hair and beard, was discussing something with a younger colleague, occasionally stroking his beard: "This year''s senior high students really have some talent, huh? In just these two hours, I''ve seen no less than 100 awaken to their Beast Mastery abilities!" "Yes, indeed! Especially from Lsengard Senior High School, I heard a student managed to form a contract with a Level 2, Bronze Division quality ferocious beast!" "Level 2, Bronze Division quality, and just a senior high student! Did I hear that right? Such talent, "It has been about ten years since Lsengard has seen such a talent," said the vice president. "Absolutely! A talent like this must be recruited into our Beast Master Guild. We can''t afford to let the hostile forces snatch them away!" "Of course... wait, you are..." The old man paused, his voice trailing off as he suddenly noticed Charles nearby. He sized up Charles, then approached him politely: "Young man, the creatures confined here are not ordinary ferocious beasts." "You are a student from Lsengard Senior High School, right? The level of these ferocious beasts might be too challenging for you. Perhaps you should look for something more suitable in the outer area!" Charles stopped, reluctantly glancing behind the old man. He shouldn''t have looked. Silver quality! There was a Silver quality ferocious beast right there! [Bluevine] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vines Entwine, Paralytic Toxin [Emotion]: Hatred [Health]: Good [Evolution]: One path [Description]: What looks like a common roadside weed actually possesses tremendous control abilities. Both its rapid reproduction and its innate toxin make it a formidable opponent in battle. What appeared to be an ordinary weed, now locked in chains, presented a somewhat eerie sight. However, from the old man''s cautious demeanor, it must have cost them greatly to capture this Bluevine initially. Most students had subdued pets of the Black Iron level, and it seemed that only one had managed to obtain a Bronze Division beast. "It has been about ten years since Lsengard has seen such a talent." This was the first time Charles had seen a Silver quality ferocious beast! Moreover, both of its skills were area of effect (AoE) attacks, which could be very effective in limiting a large group of enemies. However, there were also clear drawbacks. Its abilities were more supportive/restrictive; it wouldn''t perform well in solo fights and would need to be paired with a pet who had stronger attack capabilities to be fully effective. This clearly did not suit Charles''s personality! Especially since he was alone in this strange world, not truly trusting anyone but himself. How could he possibly rely on someone else for his safety? Just the sight of a Silver ferocious beast had piqued Charles''s curiosity. He unconsciously took a few more steps inside. "Hold on, young man, you can''t go any further. If you really want to try, you''ll need to sign this document first," the old man said, handing Charles a document. Charles glanced over it quickly; it was a sort of ''Life-and-Death Pledge''if Charles insisted on proceeding and anything happened, the Beast Master Guild would not be responsible. Without much thought, Charles signed the document. After all, he could see the attributes of the ferocious beasts. If none were suitable, he could always go back to the outer area. Just as he left, he heard a cold snort from the old man behind him: "Arrogant youth, likely to pay a price for his ignorance!" But Charles did not heed this. The number of pets in the center of the Beast Mastery Square was not large, and from what Charles could see, most were high-level but of poor quality ferocious beasts. This meant that these ferocious beasts had a low potential for growth. Charles felt somewhat disappointed. From what he could see, the highest quality ferocious beast in the entire plaza was the [Bluevine] he had just seen, unfortunately, it was more supportive. A pet more suited to his combat style would likely be the[Double Sword Praying Mantis]. Just as Charles was about to turn away, a seemingly inconspicuous small iron cage in the corner caught his eye, presenting him with a surprise. [The Frost Wolf] [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Bone-achingly Cold, Ice Pick Throwing [Emotion]: Hatred, Fear [Condition]: Extremely Weak [Severe internal and external injuries, may not survive the night without treatment] [View treatment methods] [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: This is a Frost Wolf, a rare ferocious beast with dual attributes of ice and fire. These opposing attributes coexist peacefully within it, but if the balance is disrupted, it can unleash terrifying energy! "This is a Gold quality ferocious beast!" Despite the excitement in his heart, Charles remained outwardly calm. Having lived two lives, he understood the importance of not flaunting one''s wealth. He had entered just to take a look, with a try-and-see attitude, but unexpectedly stumbled upon a great deal! Forming a contract with a ferocious beast is a very dangerous affair, especially with a beast of such quality and level, which was not something Charles could currently handle. But it was in a state of extreme weakness, presenting a good opportunity to approach. "I want to form a contract with it!" Hearing this, two staff members stepped forward, opened the cage that held the Frost Wolf, and then unlocked the chains. As the man unlocked it, he advised Charles: "Just to let you know, we found this Frost Wolf in the valley already severely injured, and it''s likely not long for this world." "Moreover, this Frost Wolf is rather small and lean, and its combat capabilities are not strong." "Beast Masters have a 100% success rate taming their first pet, which is a very rare opportunity. To waste such a precious chance on a nearly dead creature..." "Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Charles nodded without hesitation. He had interned at a pet hospital in his previous life, and the screen had already provided a treatment plan. He was confident he could heal this little frost wolf. Despite Charles''s insistence, the man sighed, a look of pity on his face, and then walked away. After the man left, Charles pricked his left palm with a knife. A drop of blood welled up and then slid down between his fingers. As the blood landed on the frost wolf''s forehead, a golden hexagram appeared beneath them. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding! You have successfully formed a contract with the frost wolf [Female, Lv5, Gold quality].] [You have acquired the skill of the frost wolf: bone-achingly cold.] "It''s strange, it''s a frost wolf, but why does it use the power of fire?" Curious, Charles stretched out his hand to try out his newly acquired skill. A pale flame burst forth from his palm! The pale flame danced between Charles''s fingers, emitting a strange glow. Despite the flame burning in his hand, Charles felt no warmth. What was even more bizarre, though it was summer, the ground around him began to frost over! "So this is ''bone-achingly cold,'' my first skill..." After deactivating the skill, Charles noticed that his screen, under the tabs for [Personal Info] and [Pet], now displayed a little red dot. He shifted his gaze to [Personal Info], and the screen quickly popped up a panel. [Charles] [Level]: Lv1 [Pet]: the frost wolf [Items]: None [Skills]: bone-achingly cold [Emotion]: Excited [Health]: Good After taming the frost wolf, Charles''s personal information was updated. He then clicked on the nearby [Pet] tab. [The Frost Wolf] [Name]: None [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Quality]: Gold [Weaknesses]: Abdomen, Neck [Likes]: Honey soy glazed meat [Emotion]: Hatred, Fear [Condition]: Extremely Weak [Severe internal and external injuries, may not survive the night without treatment] [View treatment methods] [Loyalty]: 60 (Below 60, the pet may flee during combat) [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: A newly tamed female frost wolf, still wary of humans, loyal only to its master. Severely injured, requiring immediate medical attention. Seeing the text on the screen, Charles''s lips curved into a smile. In this completely unfamiliar world, Charles had finally become a Beast Master, with a reliable companion. Now, if attacked by a ferocious beast, he also had a means to defend himself! After reading the text on the screen, Charles sincerely praised the system''s capabilities. After taming the pet, more information about it was unlocked, even detailing its dietary preferences. The system was also incredibly thoughtful, laying out four potential evolutionary paths for the frost wolf, allowing Charles to simply refer to the panel for guidance. However, more pressing than this, Charles was concerned about the frost wolf''s health. "You''re so badly hurt; you''re lucky to have met me!" "I just wonder if there''s a pet hospital in this world?" Gently picking up the frost wolf, Charles quickly headed towards the outskirts of the plaza... Chapter 4: Chapter 4: The Ferocious Beast Enters the City A few minutes later, Charles arrived at an old apartment complex. The complex he rented had seen better days. The flowerbeds were overgrown with weeds, and large patches of the exterior walls were peeling off. Charles''s family wasn''t wealthy. His parents were long-haul truck drivers who lived and ate in their truck. Despite this, the money they earned was barely enough to cover their expenses. Pushing open the rusty iron gate, Charles placed the frost wolf on the bed and, feeling a bit excited, pulled out his phone. If he told his parents that he had successfully awakened today and become a Beast Master, they would surely be very happy, right? Just as Charles was about to dial the number, the little frost wolf let out a soft murmur, its body trembling slightly and appearing to be in great pain. Seeing this, Charles quickly put away his phone. Better not make the call yet; he should treat the frost wolf''s injuries first. Charles opened the "Pet" information tab on his light screen and selected "Diagnosis and Treatment," bringing up a panel. Diagnosis Result: Previously injured by a bone-breaking ant, both hind legs are broken, and the body has been injected with toxins. If not treated promptly, the internal organs will rot. Treatment Plan: Surgical treatment for the leg injuries; use one fire-element beast core to remove the remaining toxins; three spirit roots, five snake gallbladders, and thirty cryolite tablets for recuperation. The frost wolf will recover within a week. "With my previous experience interning at a pet hospital, treating external injuries isn''t difficult..." Charles first cleaned the frost wolf''s wounds, then opened his medical kit and began treating the frost wolf. During the surgery, Charles inadvertently noticed that the frost wolf was female. Her fur was white with a hint of light blue, her eyelashes pure white, and a touch of pink at the center of her brow. He had to admit, she was a very beautiful little frost wolf. A fluffy tail trailed behind her. If she weren''t so severely injured, Charles would have already been tempted to reach out and give it a rub. Half an Hour Later, the Surgery Was a Success Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead and, without stopping, left home to purchase the necessary recuperative materials. ... By the time he returned to the apartment complex, it was already evening. "Damn it! These merchants are such rip-offs. An ungraded fire-element beast core, selling for 1000 copper coins. And those snake gallbladders and spirit roots, all of them substandard, and they still charged me 500 copper coins?" "No wonder those Beast Masters are so wealthy; this is practically daylight robbery." Carrying the heavy bag of medicinal materials back to his place, Charles couldn''t help but berate the situation. These materials had nearly drained his half-year''s worth of living expenses. However, complaints aside, to obtain these precious medicinal materials, one must venture into the ferocious beast mountains to hunt ferocious beasts. Such dangerous tasks could only be completed by Beast Masters, so the high prices were naturally justified. "Now that I have the materials, how should I use them?" Charles opened the system''s light screen, which conveniently provided instructions on how to use the materials. For low-grade materials like these, simply boiling them with water would suffice. However, higher-grade materials seemed to require something called an alchemy lab. Following the system''s instructions, Charles spoon-fed the boiled medicinal liquid to the frost wolf. As the liquid entered its body, a faint green glow enveloped the frost wolf, and its furrowed brow relaxed, looking less pained. Half an hour later, under Charles''s anxious gaze, the frost wolf slowly opened its eyes, its deep blue eyes meeting Charles''s gaze. Moments later, the frost wolf suddenly leaped into Charles''s arms, its fluffy little head rubbing left and right against his chest, as if being affectionate. [Ding! You have healed your pet''s injuries. It is grateful for your life-saving grace. Loyalty +5.] "Huh? Loyalty has increased?" Charles recalled that the system had mentioned that close interactions with the pet or making it feel grateful could increase loyalty. Knowing it was its master who saved it, the frost wolf seemed very happy. Plop! The frost wolf jumped to the ground and started circling around Charles, occasionally leaping onto him and licking his face with its tongue. Charles had initially thought it would be a very aloof little she-wolf, but the more he looked, the more it seemed like a clingy little fox. The frost wolf radiated cold air, and its little tongue felt cool on his face. Charles thought that cuddling with it on hot summer nights could save him a lot on air conditioning! "Alright, alright, stop messing around... Hey, you don''t have a name yet!" Charles slapped his forehead. "Since you''re a frost wolf, how about we call you Max from now on?" "Sigh!" Hearing Max''s joyful bark, Charles smiled with relief. It seemed to like the name. [Ding! You have given your pet a name. It likes it very much. Loyalty +3.] "Loyalty increased again?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles had only named it for convenience, but unexpectedly, it had boosted loyalty! Feeling a bit excited, Charles checked Max''s panel again. [Frost Wolf] [Name: Max] [Attributes: Ice, Fire] [Quality: Gold] [Skills: Ice Pick Throwing: A long-range ice attribute attack that condenses elemental energy into spears to throw at and injure enemies.Bone-Achingly Cold: A close-range attack with both ice and fire attributes. It burns with extremely cold flames, causing enemies to disintegrate between extreme cold and extreme heat. In extreme cases, the chaotic ice and fire energy can cause explosions.] [Weak Points: Neck, abdomen/toxic attribute] [Preferences: Honey soy glazed meat] [Mood: Happy] [Health: Injured (Recovering...)] [Loyalty: 68] [Evolution: Four routes] [Description: Having just awakened from a coma, Max is not only healed but also sees its owner. It is very happy now. However, it hasn''t eaten in a while and is feeling a bit hungry.] "In extreme cases, [Bone-Achingly Cold] has a second release method?" After reading the updated "Pet" panel, Charles increasingly felt that he had found a treasure! Gurgle~~ Charles wanted to play with Max a bit longer, but his stomach suddenly growled. He looked at Max with some embarrassment, "You''re hungry too, right? Let''s go get something delicious!" Charles gently picked up Max and headed out. Max''s favorite food was grilled meat, and there happened to be a barbecue restaurant on the snack street not far from the apartment complex. ... "Hey? Strange... why is the snack street so deserted today?" On the snack street, Charles looked around curiously. It was now 10 PM, the usual bustling time for the snack street, but the once lively street was now almost empty. The few people he did see were fully armed Beast Masters, looking as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Knock, knock, knock Standing at the door of the burger shop he often visited, Charles knocked on the door. "Who''s there? We''re closed for the day." A shuffling sound of slippers could be heard. The window opened, and a middle-aged man poked his head out. Upon seeing that it was Charles, his expression became tense. "It''s you, Charles. We''re not doing business these days. You''d better go home quickly to avoid any danger!" "Danger? What''s happening, Mr.Bard?" Although he had a vague idea, Charles didn''t mind getting more information. "I heard the northern defense line was breached, and ferocious beasts have entered Lsengard!" Mr.Bard sighed, clearly terrified. "For decades, we''ve lived in peace with the ferocious beast mountains, with Larktown as the boundary." "But recently, the ferocious beasts have suddenly become agitated, occasionally harassing Lsengard. I heard that some Beast Masters have already sacrificed themselves at the front lines." "The northern defense line has a breach because of this, and ferocious beasts have entered Lsengard!" As he said this, Mr.Bard shivered and waved his hand at Charles. "With such a big issue, staying safe is more important than doing business. You should go home quickly too!" Mr.Bard pulled his head back in, and the window of the burger shop slammed shut. On the deserted street, Charles was once again alone. Ferocious beast riots, front lines collapsing, Beast Masters dying... The once peaceful Lsengard now had all the signs of an impending disaster. "With ferocious beasts appearing even in the city, my parents being out there driving trucks is even more dangerous, isn''t it?" Charles quickly pulled out his phone and opened the contact list. Buzz [Sorry, the number you are calling is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later!] Buzz [Sorry, the number you are calling is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later!] No one answered several calls in a row. Worried that something had happened to his parents, Charles was anxious. They weren''t his real parents, but from his memories, they treated his predecessor quite well. Clack, clack, clack! As Charles dialed again, a clear metallic sound hitting the ground came from behind him. Already on edge, Charles instantly went into combat mode, spinning around sharply! Chapter 5: Chapter 5: The Attacked Alchemist "Hey, what are you doing wandering around so late? Haven''t you seen the recent news?" A burly man in armor shouted at Charles. It turned out to be a member of the defense squad, causing Charles to sigh in relief. Charles lowered his guard and curiously approached the man. "Excuse me, sir, can you tell me what''s happening in the north of the city?" The man looked at Charles, paused for a moment, and then waved his hand impatiently. "Some things are classified, and I can''t divulge them to you. Just know that staying inside the city doesn''t guarantee your safety." The man bowed his head slightly, looking a bit ashamed, but soon flashed a bright smile. "But don''t worry, the defense squad is here to protect Lsengard. Even if it costs me my life, I will ensure everyone''s safety." "Go home and get some sleep!" Waving goodbye to Charles, the defense squad member quickly moved on to patrol the next block. Charles didn''t rush home. Instead, he opened a social media app on his phone and searched for news about Lsengard. As expected, ferocious beast attacks were becoming more frequent. There had been several fatal incidents today alone, including two of his classmates who had just attended the awakening ceremony with him! According to witnesses, a newly awakened Beast Master and his pet were devoured by a completely green large wolf, and another person was bitten in half, dying a horrible death. There were even rumors that ferocious beasts had blocked the main highway connecting Lsengard to the outside world, leading to an imminent shortage of supplies in the city. The information online, mixed with truth and falsehood, served as a reminder to Charles: the danger in this world might far exceed his expectations! Here, humans were no longer at the top of the food chain but could become prey to ferocious beasts at any moment. Moreover, Lsengard''s defense squad couldn''t guarantee the city''s absolute safety. Seeing the devastation in the news, Charles put away his phone and sighed lightly: "Whether for long-term planning or just to survive right now, I need to quickly improve the combat abilities of both Max and myself!" Bang!!! Before Charles could react, a man in a gray robe fell from the sky, crashing through a tree on the sidewalk and hitting the ground heavily, blood constantly flowing from the corners of his mouth. The sudden turn of events jolted Charles. Max jumped out of his arms and assumed a battle stance. "Roar!" A spectral wolf, about three meters tall and entirely green, burst through the window of a nearby residential building, its gaping maw dripping with blood, and reeking of a pungent, bloody scent. [The Spectral Wolf] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 3 sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Quality]: Black Iron [Skills]: Death Dive, Poisoned Claws [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Minor injuries [Weakness]: Back/fire attribute "The spectral wolf, isn''t this the type of ferocious beast that devoured Fatima''s mother?" As soon as the ferocious beast appeared, the system''s light screen provided all the information about it! Facing a dangerous ferocious beast for the first time, especially one as towering and ruthless as the three-meter-tall spectral wolf, it was impossible for Charles not to feel any fear. However, he knew very well that with the spectral wolf''s terrifying speed, running away was not an option. It was either defeat it or be eaten! Seeing Charles, the spectral wolf became extremely agitated, and with a swoosh of wind, it lunged at Charles. This was the spectral wolf''s skill, Death Dive! Holding Max, Charles swiftly dodged the spectral wolf''s attack by a hair''s breadth. Turning back, he saw the spot where he had just been standing. A tree as thick as a bowl had been cleanly severed by the spectral wolf and was now crashing onto the road with a series of loud cracks. Seeing the smooth, mirror-like cut, Charles swallowed hard. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been sliced in half by the spectral wolf''s claws. "Strange... How did my reflexes get so fast?" Charles was puzzled. Could it be that after bonding with his pet, his own attributes had also improved? "Roar!" Frustrated that its powerful attack had been easily dodged by Charles, the spectral wolf let out a series of angry howls. Black energy gathered at its front paws, causing its claws to extend until they were 30 centimeters long! The steel-like claws emitted a faint black mist, and the light screen kept warning Charles that they were poisoned! The spectral wolf was using its second skill, Poisoned Claws! While Charles was thinking about how to counter the attack, Max had already stepped in front of him. Despite the huge size difference between it and the spectral wolf, Max showed no fear. Charles was worried about Max''s injuries, but then he remembered that Max was a level 5 Gold-quality tamer! Even injured, it should be able to handle this level 3 Black Iron-quality spectral wolf. Besides, the situation was dire, and as a Beast Master, he knew he couldn''t defeat this ferocious beast on his own! Blocked by the small figure, the spectral wolf grew even more furious, its eyes flashing with malice as it lunged forward, claws bared. "Max! Activate skill "ice pick throwing" and engage in battle with the spectral wolf!" A cold flash streaked through the air, and a clear sound of impact echoed throughout the street. When the spectral wolf was ten meters away from Charles, Max launched its Ice Pick Throwing skill. An ice spear shot towards the spectral wolf, intercepting its attack! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" More ice spears formed in the air, then flew towards the spectral wolf. Although it dodged the first one, the sky soon filled with countless ice spears, raining down like a torrential storm! "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!!" The spectral wolf roared furiously as ice spears pierced its skin. It continually tried to fend off the spears with its claws, but under the relentless assault, it quickly began to falter. The heat in the air dissipated, and the sun-baked ground rapidly became covered in a layer of frost. Unable to withstand Max''s relentless ice spear attacks, the spectral wolf started to lose its defense. Max seized upon a critical mistake, launching an ice spear from the wolf''s blind spot towards its back. "Whoosh!" The sound of the spear cutting through the air was followed by a sharp, fleshy impact. The ice spear pierced through the spectral wolf''s heart, and then a barrage of ice spears rained down, turning it into a porcupine. After confirming that the spectral wolf was dead, Max relaxed its battle stance. The surrounding frost dissipated instantly, leaving the spectral wolf''s perforated body in a pool of blood. At that moment, Max leapt into Charles''s arms, its large tail brushing against his chest, looking up at him expectantly for praise, a stark contrast to its previous ferocity. Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Spectral Wolf] (Lv3Bronze Division quality). Your bond with your pet has increased! Pet loyalty +2! Pet experience +30! "Well done, Max! You defeated such a strong spectral wolf!" Charles smiled, gently stroking Max''s head. Max was not only powerful but also incredibly smart. Without any prompting, it had identified the spectral wolf''s weakness. This was Charles''s first victory against a ferocious beast, and it was a towering three-meter-tall wolf. He was ecstatic. Carefully, he approached the spectral wolf''s body. The body of a ferocious beast was a treasure trove! The spectral wolf''s claws, teeth, and fur were all valuable materials that could fetch a good price. Additionally, the meat of ferocious beasts could enhance the strength of pets and Beast Masters alike. Charles pulled out a small knife and began to carefully skin the wolf, then separated the usable materials, storing them in his system''s storage space. Obtained spectral wolf pelt (damaged) x1! Obtained spectral wolf canines x4! Obtained spectral wolf steel claws x6! Obtained beast core (poison attribute) x1! Obtained wolf meat x100kg! Seeing the system''s [Items] tab filled to the brim with spoils, Charles smiled contentedly. Tomorrow, he could sell them at the Beast Master Guild, which would temporarily solve his financial crisis! What surprised him even more was that there was a beast core inside the spectral wolf''s body! Beast cores are extremely rare materials. When embedded in weapons or equipment, they provide corresponding enhancements. Not only that, but they are also indispensable for pet evolution. A high-grade beast core is invaluable and sometimes cannot be bought even with money. Although this one was the lowest grade, with no ranking at all, it was still worth thousands of copper coins! As Charles was pondering how to sell these materials, he suddenly remembered there was someone waiting for him to save! He picked up the man in gray robes and carried him home. First, he treated the man''s external injuries, then brewed some herbal medicine for him. "Cough! Cough, cough!" After a few sips of the medicine, the man coughed violently, spat out a mouthful of black blood, and slowly opened his eyes. "Ugh, what is this bitter stuff? What did you make me drink?" Charles felt a bit displeased. So what if it''s bitter? It saved your life. If you can''t handle the taste, don''t drink it. The man wiped the dirty blood from his mouth, then took another small sip from the bowl, shaking his head with a sigh. "Such good spirit root, what a waste of materials!" "Fine! Since you saved my life, I''ll teach you something." Struggling to his feet, the man conjured a small pot with a 30-centimeter diameter from his bag, made of grade bronze, adorned with some inscriptions that Charles couldn''t quite understand. Charles scratched his head. "Your bronze pot looks quite unique. Are you going to teach me how to cook?" Hearing this, the man almost spat out another mouthful of blood, his eyebrows shooting up in anger. "What do you mean bronze pot? This is my alchemy lab!" Alchemy? Hearing this word, Charles''s interest was instantly piqued. Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Unbearable Wealth He remembered that in the system''s light screen, besides [Personal Information], [Pets], and [Storage Space], there were some cursors that had yet to be unlocked, including [Alchemy]. He had never quite understood what alchemy was for, and the system didn''t provide much explanation. "Watch closely!" the man extended his palm, and a wisp of orange flame ''flared'' up in his hand. He placed the spirit root into it, and the spirit root quickly turned to ash, leaving behind a small glob of pale golden liquid. As the flame continued to burn, the golden liquid bubbled and trembled. A few minutes later, only a thumb-sized bead remained. The man repeated this process, throwing the Hemostatic plant, Feverfew, and other materials from his bag into the flame, burning them all into medicinal liquid. "Is alchemy just burning herbs into medicinal liquid?" Charles watched the man intently, finding this novel technique quite fascinating. "Not even close." The man was fully focused on controlling the flame and barely acknowledged Charles. Once all the herbs had turned to liquid, the man transferred the liquids into the grade bronze pot, which he referred to as his ''alchemy lab,'' and continued to heat it with the orange flame. The entire process took about an hour. During this time, the man didn''t let his attention waver for a moment and didn''t say a word, which made Charles feel a bit sleepy. "It''s done!" The man exclaimed softly, then lifted the lid of the bronze pot. A small gray pill slowly rose and finally landed in the man''s palm. "It''s...it''s done?" Charles''s gaze shifted to his system''s light screen, where several lines of prompts appeared. Hemostatic Powder Grade: Basic Alchemy Elixir Description: The lowest grade of alchemical potion, used for external wound hemostasis. Effective for all but severe arterial hemorrhage. Seeing these lines, Charles frowned slightly. He didn''t know much about alchemists, but he knew a lot about elixirs. They could not only treat ailments of Beast Masters and their pets but some could also significantly enhance a pet''s combat abilities! It was said that the process of making them was very complicated, and even the lowest-grade elixir could fetch a high price of several thousand copper coins! So this was how it was done? The man popped the gray pill into his mouth, took a sip of water, and swallowed. A thin layer of energy enveloped him, and in the blink of an eye, the bleeding from his wounds stopped. Even an amateur like Charles could see that this pill was extraordinary! "The recipe for this Hemostatic Powder is something I bought for a hefty price back in the day. You''ve saved my life today, and I have nothing else to thank you with, so I''ll give you this recipe." The man scribbled a few lines on a piece of paper, then quickly got dressed and prepared to leave. Seeing that he was determined to go, Charles didn''t insist on him staying. Suddenly, he remembered something: "Wait, you''ve given me such a precious recipe, but I don''t even know your name!" The man had already donned his armor and waved at Charles. "I''m just passing through Lsengard. We''re strangers who happened to meet; there''s no need to know each other''s names. If fate allows, we will meet again." After the man left, Charles picked up the piece of paper he had left behind. Ding! Obtained Basic Alchemy Elixir Recipe 1! Seeing the system prompt, Charles noticed that the alchemy function in his system had been unlocked. He moved his gaze to the [Alchemy] cursor, and a page unfolded. [Hemostatic Powder] [Grade]: Basic Alchemy Elixir [Formula]: 1 Spirit Root, 5 Hemostatic Plants, 5 Feverfew, 5 Rebirth of Lotus Roots, 300g Cryolite, ... [Do you want to open the alchemy lab?] "Open the alchemy lab!" As soon as Charles spoke, a long metal table appeared before him, covered with various metal containers. The only one he recognized was the large three-neck flask. Compared to the copper pot the man had used, this setup was far more luxurious! A wave of dizziness hit him as a vast amount of alchemy knowledge poured into his mind. System Prompt: The key elements of alchemy are materials, the alchemy lab, and the flame. The most important and crucial element is the flame. The lower the flame''s temperature, the better it is to maintain the activity of the alchemy ingredients... When Charles opened his eyes again, the alchemy equipment that he couldn''t name earlier now looked incredibly familiar. "The lower the temperature of the flame, the better... What if my flame has no temperature at all?" Recalling the alchemy principles, Charles activated his skill Bone-Achingly Cold, and a pale flame rose in his palm. As Charles remembered the injured man''s alchemy process, he began experimenting with the alchemy lab. He failed countless times. Fortunately, the alchemist had forgotten to take his material bag when he left, providing Charles with plenty of resources to experiment with. "I did it... I really did it!" Charles had lost count of how many attempts he had made. Late into the night, when a gray pill finally formed successfully in the alchemy lab, Charles felt a profound sense of accomplishment. He wanted to share his joy with Max, only to find that it had already fallen asleep. "Yawn! Let''s sleep for now; I still need to go to the Beast Master Guild tomorrow." Charles was utterly exhausted. He sleepily picked up Max''s fluffy tail, which was soft and comfortable, perfect as a pillow. He quickly drifted off to sleep. ... Beep beep!! Beep beep!!! Charles was jolted awake by the urgent ringing of his phone. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he saw over 99 missed calls, all from Lily. "Charles, what happened to you? We had a class dinner last night, and you just left without a word! It''s so dangerous right now, do you know how worried I was..." As soon as he answered the phone, Lily''s voice came through, scolding him non-stop. After she finished venting, her tone suddenly softened, as if she realized her outburst. "Charles, still in bed? The Beast Master Guild is organizing a training expedition to the ferocious beast mountains for all new Beast Masters next week." "That''s a very dangerous place. Would you like to come to my place for some guidance beforehand?" "No need, Lily. I have things to do." "Hey, you..." Click! Charles hung up the phone decisively and headed out. Lily didn''t want to give him guidance; she wanted to drain him dry first thing in the morning! Charles had only been here for less than a day and had already sensed that this woman named Lily had an unusual relationship with his predecessor, one that had long crossed the line of teacher-student boundaries. Although he was tempted to squeeze Lily''s soft, white breasts, he had more important matters to attend to. In two months, the admissions office of the three major academies in the imperial capital would come to Lsengard for their entrance examinations. The three major academies gathered the elite of the entire Genosha, with even the most casual lecturer being a level 4 or 5 Beast Master. It was rumored that the headmaster''s Beast Master level exceeded level 6! It could be said that all Beast Masters in the Genosha took pride in entering the three major academies for further studies. However, the admission requirements for the three academies were extremely stringent. It was said that only six spots were allotted for Lsengard this year, and all young Beast Masters aged 18-25 in Lsengard would be competing for those spots, making the competition fierce. "The three major academies gather the elite of the Genosha. The quality of the girls there must be... cough cough, I mean, I''ll be able to learn more there. I am determined to get one of those spots!" Charles resolved silently in his heart. Whether to experience a more exciting world or to have the opportunity to return to Earth in the future, Charles had to secure one of those spots! ... There were few people on the streets, but as Charles caught sight of the spire of the Beast Master Guild building, the number of pedestrians gradually increased. Charles planned to sell all the materials from the spectral wolf he hunted yesterday. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next week, he would be heading to the ferocious beast mountains for two months of hellish training. With ferocious beasts rampant there, good equipment was a must! "Wow! This place is incredible! Is this gold falling from the sky?" Though Lsengard''s guild was just a branch, the luxury of the Beast Master Guild left Charles in awe. The gleaming marble floor mirrored the opulent crystal chandelier above; in the center of the hall, there was even a three-meter diameter golden guild emblem! Prominently displayed in the hall were oil paintings of the guild''s previous presidents, seemingly telling their glorious stories. Suppressing his excitement, Charles first completed his Beast Master registration in the hall. He then filled out the pricing form and handed over all the materials to the guild staff for sale. The receptionist was clearly astonished when she saw the spectral wolf materials in Charles''s bag. She hadn''t expected such valuable materials to be brought in by such a young Beast Master! "Alright, sir, please wait a moment! I will arrange this for you right away!" Charles was invited to the guild''s VIP lounge. As he was about to browse his phone, an advertisement flashed across the big screen: [Latest Spectral Wolf Materials Available, First Come First Serve!] [Spectral Wolf Canines x4, 300 Copper Coins Each!] [Spectral Wolf Steel Claws x6, 500 Copper Coins Each!] [Spectral Wolf Pelt (Damaged) x1, 500 Copper Coins!] [Spectral Wolf Meat 100kg, 10 Copper Coins per Kilogram!] [Spectral Wolf Beast Core (Poison Attribute, Ungraded), 2000 Copper Coins!] Seeing the ad scrolling across the hall screen, Charles felt a warm sense of satisfaction as he calculated how much money he would make. If all the materials were successfully sold, he could earn about 7000 copper coins. At the exchange rate of 1 silver coin for 1000 copper coins, seven silver coins should be enough to craft a set of entry-level Beast Master equipment! "Being a Beast Master sure is lucrative. This amount of money was unimaginable before!" Charles sighed with genuine amazement. His monthly living expenses at Lsengard High School were 300 copper coins, which wasn''t even enough to buy a single wolf tooth. However, he understood why the materials sold for such high prices. Before encountering him, that spectral wolf had probably killed numerous Beast Masters. If it weren''t for the system''s prompt and his lucky bond with Max, the powerful pet, he might have ended up as the spectral wolf''s meal. Many people in the hall noticed the advertisement at this point. "Spectral wolf? Isn''t that the ferocious beast that''s been causing havoc in the city recently? Glad it''s dead!" "10 copper coins per kilogram for spectral wolf meat? Where is it? I''ll buy it all! I heard it can boost virility for ordinary people!" "My son is going to the ferocious beast mountains for training next week. These steel claws will be perfect for forging a handy long sword. I''ll take one!" "These wolf teeth are nice too. A necklace made from them would enhance my poison attribute tamer''s power." "This spectral wolf even has a beast core? I bet it cost a lot to hunt it down. Someone might have even died!" "What? There''s a beast core for just 2000 copper coins! That''s a steal!" "My son''s pet needs a beast core to evolve and strengthen its power. I''ll buy it!" "Hey, what are you doing? I saw it first! You want to start something? I''ll pay 3000 copper coins for it!" The quiet guild hall quickly became chaotic. The demand for the spectral wolf''s materials far exceeded Charles''s expectations, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. Had he set the prices too low? Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Divine Scale Armor Inside the bustling hall of the Beast Master Guild, a long queue formed as people clamored to purchase materials from Charles''s spectral wolf. The materials were in short supply, and the demand was high. Those at the end of the line, realizing they had no chance to make a purchase, shamelessly rushed to the front to cut in line. The hall quickly descended into chaos. Seated comfortably in the VIP section, Charles stretched leisurely as his phone vibrated continuously. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 2700 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 3 silver coins, 100 copper coins.] [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 1800 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 4 silver coins, 900 copper coins.] [...] In less than half an hour, Charles sold the spectral wolf''s beast core for a high price of 3000 copper coins. After the Beast Master Guild took their 10% cut, he pocketed 2700 copper coins. Seeing the money roll in, a broad smile spread across Charles''s face. However, selling materials took some time, so Charles didn''t plan to stay much longer; he needed to select a suitable set of equipment. As he was about to leave the hall, someone tapped him on the shoulder. "Isn''t that Charles? What a coincidence seeing you here at the Beast Master Guild!" Charles turned around to face a pale, rail-thin young man. Upon recollection, Charles remembered his name was Robert, a former classmate who had frequently troubled him in high school, leveraging his family''s influence. Not a pleasant character. Robert''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Charles''s guild emblem. "You''ve become a Beast Master too? That''s truly eye-opening. I just contracted a top-tier pet yesterday. Let me broaden your horizons!" With a smug smile, Robert snapped his fingers. A six-pointed star array materialized in front of him, and a white tiger stepped out from it. Charles stared in recognitionit was the four-winged tiger he had dismissed just days before. [The Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute: ] Wind [Level: ] 1 [Quality: ] Black Iron [Skills: ] None [Mood: ] Fearful [Health:] Good [Evolution: ] None [Description]: This is a four-winged tiger that looks majestic and has astounding combat potential. However, it is actually a coward. If you unfortunately make a pact with it, and encounter a battle, it''s likely to abandon you and flee. Seeing the smile on Robert''s face, Charles realized that he was just here to show off... But Robert was mistaking garbage for treasure! "Robert, are we close friends? Stop brown-nosing!" Charles gave no quarter, brushing Robert''s hand off his shoulder with a sharp motion. In his eyes, Robert was as good as dead to him. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heading into the ferocious beast mountains wasn''t a child''s play. With the pathetic attributes of the four-winged tiger, it likely wouldn''t survive the first night. "sigh..." Sensing Charles''s disdain for Robert, the usually docile Max suddenly lunged in front of the four-winged tiger, ready to fight. The four-winged tiger, bold on the outside but timid at heart, was immediately scared witless, hiding behind Robert and trembling with fear... The tiger''s urine had a pungent smell that quickly spread, causing the people around to cover their noses and dodge amidst laughter. A creature over three meters tall was frightened into wetting itself by Charles''s frost wolf. Robert''s face twitched in embarrassment. "Ah... about that, it had a stomach issue yesterday and isn''t feeling well! I need to go and buy some spectral wolf meat, so I''ll catch up with you later!" Recalling his pet, Robert swiftly darted into the nearby crowd, then shot Charles a vicious glare. "Enjoy your few days of pride! Too poor to even feed yourself, and you think you can afford a Beast Mastery?" "Ferocious beast meat can boost a pet''s strength. I''ll feed my four-winged tiger dozens of pounds, and soon it will easily overpower your pathetic frost wolf!" Bang! Robert hadn''t even finished his rant when someone kicked him out, sending him crashing to the ground. A man raised his fist angrily, "Young and already picking up bad habits, cutting in line? You want spectral wolf meat too? Get to the back!" Robert scrambled up, his jaw nearly dropping at the sight of the long, twisting linehe''d driven straight here after seeing online that spectral wolf meat was for sale. How could there be so many people already? ... After leaving the Beast Master Guild, Charles decided to check out some equipment on the next street. From a distance, he heard a loud hawking voice: "This spear, forged from the finest black iron, can pierce through anything in the world! Only 500 copper coins!" Charles looked over to see a crowded equipment shop. A middle-aged man with a bushy beard was energetically pitching his wares: "And this mystic crystal armor, the breastplate made from a single piece of mystic crystal turtle shellutterly indestructible. Not just ordinary weapons, even ferocious beasts can''t scratch you! And it''s only for one silver coin! Don''t miss out!" Charles chuckled, "What if I used your indestructible spear to pierce your indestructible mystic crystal armor, would it go through?" "Ah... that... that..." The bearded man was momentarily stumped, "Young man, are you trying to pull my leg?" "Ha, no sir, that''s not it. I''m heading into the ferocious beast mountains for training next week and came to see if you have any suitable equipment. Don''t try to fob me off with cheap goods; I need real protection against ferocious beast attacks." "Training next week... You''re a new Beast Master, right? Follow me!" The bearded man motioned to a shop assistant to take over the sales pitch and then led Charles upstairs. Charles casually glanced at the surrounding weapons and armor, and the system quickly popped up notifications. [Hexaragram Spear [Tone Reproduction]:[ A conventional weapon, forged from six rare alloys. Average market price: 3 silver coins. [Sharktooth Sword [Tone Reproduction]:[ The blade features a serrated edge resembling a shark''s mouth, designed to slice through the hide of lower-defense ferocious beasts. Average market price: 5 silver coins. [Chrono-Emperor [White]:[ Crafted from the hide of a carrion queen ant, not only is it durable, but it also resists low-level poison attacks. Average market price: 10 silver coins. ... Similar to the alchemy lab''s production of miracle drugs, all weapons and armor are ranked by rarity in ascending order: Tone Reproduction, White, Green, Blue, Purple, Orange, Gold... Moreover, the system also indicated the average market prices for each item to prevent Charles from being overcharged. This thoughtful feature nearly brought tears to Charles''s eyes. However, Charles was somewhat disappointed that most items here were common equipment. Gear made from ferocious beast materials, even if just average in quality, often started at prices above 10 silver coins. "What a rip-off!" Charles thought bitterly. Just as he was about to leave, something caught his eye. Among the pile of Tone Reproduction and White items, one piece of equipment was emitting a blue glow! Pretending to examine a long sword nearby, Charles stealthily glanced over. [Divine Scale Armor [Blue]:[ Crafted from a fallen comet''s meteoric iron, its material density is extraordinary. Wearing it enables weighted strength training. No reference price available. The information flashed briefly, and Charles''s interest was piqued. In most battles, pets could handle the situation, but a Beast Master''s personal strength was equally crucial; otherwise, they could easily become a burden during combat. This Divine Scale Armor was perfect for giving Charles intensive training over the next two months. What was more intriguing was that, although named "Divine Scale Armor," it appeared almost like a T-shirt. It was inconspicuous when worn, not affecting daily life, and completely unnoticeable to others. Seeing Charles''s interest in the item, the shopkeeper''s eyes began to twirl. "My good sir, you have quite the eye! This piece is the pride of my shop. Since you''re a Beast Master, I''ll let you have it for just 100 silver coins!" Hearing the price, Charles nearly lost his balance. 100 silver coins? Why not just rob someone? Forget about 100 silver coins, even if he sold himself, he couldn''t scrape together 10 silver coins right now... It seems swindlers know no borders; even in another world, anything you show interest in, they''ll jack up the price. Cursing inwardly, Charles kept a straight face and waved dismissively, "Isn''t this just an ordinary T-shirt? Worth 100 silver coins? I don''t see any special features. Never mind, I''ll look elsewhere." "Hey, wait... If you really want it, I''ll take 50 silver coins! The advantages, well, the advantages are..." Charles''s question had the shopkeeper stumped. This piece of equipment had been gathering dust in his shop for years, unsold. Its only feature seemed to be its excessive heaviness. "Forget it, I''m not interested anymore." Charles was already at the staircase. Seeing a sale slipping away, the shopkeeper gritted his teeth. "40 silver coins! 40 silver coins, take it or leave it?" "30! That''s as low as I can go!" "20! Oh, oh... It''s even below cost now, bro, won''t you give it another look?" "..." Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Are You a Fly? "I said no, and that means no. If you can''t even list one advantage, how can I dare buy it?" Charles shook his head and left the equipment shop without looking back. His bargaining skills had been honed in his previous life on countless shopping excursions. The best way to deal with swindlers was simply one worddelay! As long as you''re not in a rush to buy, you can''t be trapped. Let''s see who becomes desperate first. Moreover, while other people focused on the defensive capabilities when purchasing armor, only Charles, guided by the system''s hint, recognized the unique quality of this piece of equipment. No one else would bother buying it. Max let out a deep murmur and gently rubbed his head against Charles''s chest, clearly trying to comfort him. Charles patted Max''s head. "It''s alright, Max. I wasn''t planning to buy it anyway, just checking the price." Exiting the equipment store, they were surrounded by a bustling commercial street with clothing shops, accessory stores, food outlets... Various colorful signs and billboards dazzled Charles. Charles''s family wasn''t wealthy. In the past, he wouldn''t even dare to glance at such places, but things were different nowhe had money! It was just about time for lunch. Charles smiled gently. "Max, I''ll take you for some delicious food!" At the mention of eating, Max''s eyes immediately lit up. From a distance, Charles could smell the enticing aroma coming from a place called ''Barbarian Bull Steakhouse.'' "I''d like a private room, two steaks, and two juices," Charles said, pointing at Max to indicate the reservation was for one person and one beast. "Right away, please wait a moment!" The server smiled, even showing a bit of respect. Upon learning that Charles was the Beast Master, the shopkeeper personally took to the kitchen and prioritized Charles''s meal order as the first of the day. This preferential treatment made Charles somewhat embarrassed. He recalled that before transmigrating, many shops and trains strictly prohibited pets, but in this world, it was entirely differentBeast Mastery was regarded as an equal existence to humans. "Enjoy your meal, both of you!" A maid-clad waitress bowed slightly, then gently closed the door of the private booth. "Let''s eat!" Charles passed a steak and a glass of juice to Max, who sniffed it lightly and instantly began to drool profusely. "Ooh... Huff huff!" Seeing Max get scalded yet reluctant to spit out the meat, Charles couldn''t help but laugh, even though it also made him feel a bit sad. Life in the wild was far more brutal compared to the city. Although "ferocious beast" was a unified term, there were millions of species, each with its own territory. They were incompatible like fire and water, often fighting to the death over a morsel of food. According to the Beast Master Guild, when they found Max, he was lying bloodied on the ground, an image hard to imagine. "Eat up, don''t choke. If you like it, I''ll order more." Charles fed Max a cup of juice, then passed over his own portion of steak. [Ding! This is your first time bringing Max to a steakhouse, and Max is very happy. Your rapport with Max has increased!] [Pet Loyalty +3!] Seeing the fleeting system notification, Charles covered his mouth and chuckled. The last time he fought alongside Max defeating the spectral wolf, they had only gained 2 loyalty points. Now, just by sharing a meal, they gained 3 points! "What a little foodie..." Once Max was fully satisfied and burped contentedly, Charles led him out of the steakhouse. Seeing that it was still early, Charles took Max to a nearby pet accessory shop. After browsing for a while, he finally chose a blue bow tie and tied it to Max''s tail. This was a special accessory that could enhance a pet''s control over elemental forces. [Ding! You have adorned Max with a pet accessory. Max is very pleased and in high spirits. Loyalty +2!] "Another 2 points?" Charles glanced at the pet panel, and indeed, Max''s loyalty had risen to 75 points! Pet loyalty is a crucial attribute. If the loyalty is below 60 points, pets may abandon their owners in dangerous situations, with a higher probability the lower the loyalty. The higher the loyalty, the better the understanding and rapport between the pet and the owner, enabling them to comprehend the owner''s combat commands and even communicate telepathically. At 90 points or above, a pet would be willing to sacrifice its life for its owner, staying by their side unto death. "Now that Max''s loyalty is at 75 points, he can understand most of what I say. This will make our coordination in battle much more convenient!" Charles thought, pleased. Beep beep As Charles was checking Max''s pet panel, his phone suddenly rang. A sweet female voice said, "Good day, sir. The materials you consigned to the Beast Master Guild have all been sold. After deducting a 10% service fee, the total amount of 7 silver coins and 820 copper coins has been transferred to your bank account." "Thank you for your efforts." After hanging up the phone, Charles checked his bank balance and soon received a message: [Dear customer, your bank account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of 0 gold coins, 8 silver coins, and 20 copper coins.] "Just now, the steak with Max cost 100 copper coins, the bow tie was 100 copper coins, plus the original 400 copper coins in the card for living expenses..." Charles furrowed his brow and did the math, finding it exactly right! The demand for the spectral wolf materials had far exceeded Charles''s expectations. In the time it took to eat a meal, even the battered wolf skin had sold! To the old Charles, this amount of money would have seemed astronomical. But having seen Max''s astonishing appetite, Charles suddenly felt it wasn''t that much after all... The steak Charles had just enjoyed was merely ordinary wild ox meat. If it had been ferocious beast meat, he could hardly fathom how quickly his money would have vanished. "Besides food expenses, I still need a full set of equipment. No matter how much I try to haggle, the shopkeeper won''t sell the [Divine Scale Armor] to me for less than 10 silver coins." Charles scratched his head, visibly worried. A wealthy man has it easy, while a poor man has it tough. With only six days before departure, where could he possibly find enough money? Suddenly, Charles remembered the small pill in his storage space, slapping his forehead: Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve got it, I can sell the medicine!" He pulled out his cellphone, pressed and held the side button, and asked the voice assistant: "I''m in Genosha Lsengard, and I have a tone reproduction quality miracle drug. I want to sell it for the highest price. Where should I go?" [Voice Assistant Received, Analyzing...] After a few seconds of processing, the voice assistant opened the navigation on Charles''s phone, marking the endpoint at the [Misubi Auction House], 2000 meters away from him. ... Ten minutes later, Charles arrived at the entrance of a relatively modest building. The building was white with hints of dark gold inlay, and its simplicity was evident, save for the historically patterned frames around its floor-to-ceiling windows, which were not overly ornate. It looked unassuming, yet a quick online search revealed that the backing Misubi family of the Misubi Auction House was one of Genosha''s three major powers, on par with the Beast Master Guild, a force not to be underestimated. "Charles? How do I bump into you everywhere?" As Charles was about to enter the auction house, a red supercar pulled up at the entrance. A pale, stick-thin young man stepped out of the luxury vehicle. Seeing Robert, Charles''s Max immediately bared his teeth and glared menacingly at him. The familiar scene reminded Charles of the earlier incident at the Beast Master Guild when Robert''s ''divine beast,'' the four-winged tiger, had been scared to the point of wetting itself, almost making Charles laugh aloud: "Yeah, why are you like a fly, following me wherever I go?" Charles was clearly amused, and Robert could see it. He adjusted his suit, then glanced disdainfully at Charles''s inexpensive shirt: "The treasures sold inside Misubi are exorbitantly priced. Can you actually afford them?" Having lived twice, Charles had seen through Robert''s character in just half a day. Considering their consistently poor relationship from his memories, Charles didn''t bother engaging with him. "I certainly can''t afford to buy anything, just here to browse and expand my horizons," Charles casually excused himself from Robert and headed straight into a room labeled ''Appraisal Room'' to the left of the auction house entrance. The room was spacious and, though not lavishly decorated, the intricately patterned carpets and the valuable oil paintings on the walls spoke of the grandeur of a major family. A man in a tailcoat, upon seeing Charles, bowed respectfully: "Good day, sir. This is the appraisal room of the Misubi Auction House. May I ask if there is something you wish to auction?" Charles nodded, then pulled a small box from his pocket and gently handed it to the man... --- Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Sucker "Inside this box, I have a miracle drug [Hemostatic Powder], which can rapidly stop bleeding within 10 seconds unless it''s arterial bleeding," Charles explained succinctly about the miracle drug''s effects. "A miracle drugsir, are you an alchemist?" The man''s expression changed slightly, his demeanor becoming even more respectful as he arranged a seat for Charles: "Please have a seat, sir. I will arrange for an appraiser immediately!" Charles nodded and chose a seat by the window, offering a perfect view of the entire auction house. The auction house in Lsengard wasn''t large, sparsely filled with dozens of people, all elites and wealthy merchants from various sectors of Lsengard. Charles recognized two of themhis classmates Robert and Danielwho probably wanted to acquire some treasures to prepare for their journey out of the city in six days. Absorbed in his surroundings, Charles was interrupted by the light sound of dress shoes as the tailcoat-clad man returned, accompanied by a middle-aged man with tone reproduction white hair: "Sir, this is our auction house appraiser, Master Brown." --- Meanwhile, Robert was sitting at the auction bench, his mood sour. Running into Charles at the entrance had greatly irritated him. "What''s Charles''s class doing at the same auction house as me? Can he, a poor man, afford anything?" Brooding over these thoughts, Robert suddenly saw a middle-aged man rush onto the auction stage with a jade box: "Ladies and gentlemen, our auction house has just received a new treasure, personally appraised by our chief appraiser, Master Brown. I believe it will interest many of you..." The man carefully opened the lid of the jade box: "Tone reproduction class miracle drug, Hemostatic Powder, starting bid1 silver coin!" Upon seeing the tone reproduction miracle drug shimmering with an unusual luster on the projection screen, the previously quiet auction hall erupted into lively discussions. "A tone reproduction class miracle drug? It must be the work of some skilled alchemist. Such treasures are indeed rare!" "I was once attacked by a ferocious beast on a business trip outside the city, losing so much blood I nearly passed out. A passing alchemist fed me a Hemostatic Powder, and my wound scabbed over in seconds, literally pulling me back from the brink of death!" "It''s so miraculous, it''s like having an extra life! Forget one silver coin, I would pay a hundred for it!" "I''ll bid 2 silver coins!" "2 silver coins and 500 copper coins!" "I''ll go 5 silver coins!" "..." In the VIP reception room, hearing the successive bids echoing through the auction house, Charles couldn''t help but smile: "This place truly lives up to the name Misubi; the bidding techniques here are truly professional!" He knew a bit about the ways of the auction house. Among the dozens of bidders, many were shills for the auction house, yelling bids but not buying, their acting quite persuasive. However, he was more than happy to see the bidding price climbing. After several rounds of bidding, the price of the Hemostatic Powder soared to 10 silver coins. At that moment, Charles spotted a somewhat familiar figure in the auction house raising a bidding sign: "I bid 20 silver coins!" Charles''s face involuntarily twitched: "No way, Daniel is here too, didn''t mean to trap a good brother..." Back in high school, when Robert bullied him and even the class teacher wouldn''t intervene, only Daniel dared to stand up for him. The bidder was none other than Daniel''s father, David. Charles sighed softly: "I can''t do this to my friend. If you really end up winning it for 20 silver coins, I owe you a barbecue dinner tonight!" As David''s bid was called, the room fell silent. Although the Hemostatic Powder was enticing, no one dared to compete with a bid that doubled the previous one. "Heh, Mr. David, I didn''t expect you to be interested in this miracle drug as well. However, my son recently advanced to Beast Master and will be leaving the city for training next week. I need this Hemostatic Powder," a bald man behind Robert raised his bidding sign: "I bid 25 silver coins!" "Sly, no offense, but with your son''s lack of skills, that money might be better spent on a coffin. Maybe he should just stay in the city, to avoid losing his life." David, standing beside Daniel, raised his bidding sign again, unwilling to back down: "I bid 30 silver coins!" This intense bidding left the crowd at the auction house speechless. The Smith family and the Taylor family, one is in the jewelry business, and the other is in the jade business, and they have always been competitors. Their bidding was no longer just about a miracle drug; it was about the prestige of their families. The atmosphere quickly heated up. Sitting in the VIP section, Charles choked on his water as he saw the price skyrocket: "Cough, cough! I didn''t know my Hemostatic Powder was worth this much..." "50 silver coins!" Sly shouted, his hand trembling as he raised his bid. Determined to deflate David''s pride, he was going all in today! Just when everyone thought David would continue bidding, he adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses and chuckled at Sly: "Mr. Sly, Mr. Sly, truly wealthy and lavish with your spendinga bid of 50 silver coins for a Hemostatic Powder! I am genuinely impressed!" After speaking, David stood up, laughed heartily, and left the auction house with Daniel. Watching their departing figures, Sly''s face was a mix of shock and sudden realization that he had been played. His face turned from red to ashen: "David, you... you dare play me! You just wait!" As if worried Sly might retract his bid, the auctioneer quickly hammered down: "Tone reproduction quality miracle drug, Hemostatic Powder, successfully auctioned to Mr. Sly!" ... In the VIP room. The tailcoat-clad man bowed slightly and handed Charles a check: "Mr. Charles, good day to you. Your item sold for 50 silver coins." Tucking away the check, Charles sighed in admiration. "As expected of a renowned family from all of Genosha, they really know how to do business!" "It''s a mere 2.5 silver coins to them, but they''ve gained a major customer." As Charles stepped out of the appraisal room, he ran into a visibly annoyed Robert and his father. "Why is it you again?" Robert, still fuming, rolled his eyes at Charles. But then, glancing at Charles''s modest appearance, Robert shook the jade box in his hand with a smirk: "Lucky day today, managed to score something great! A tone reproduction class miracle drug, bet you''ve never seen one of these?" As Robert approached, Max bared his teeth fiercely. If not for Charles holding him back, he would have bitten Robert. "Sorry about that, Robert. My pet usually doesn''t act this way unless it sees a dog!" Charles quipped with a smile. Robert waved his hand dismissively, "It''s just a pet, better train it well... Wait, what did you say?!" "I said, a good dog doesn''t block the path!" Charles flipped Robert the bird and walked away with his head held high. Watching Charles''s retreating figure, Robert''s expression turned ugly. Being played by Daniel and his father was one thing, since the Smith family had some influence and their businesses were rivals. But Charles, whose parents ran a freight businessa loser in his eyesdaring to challenge him? Throughout high school, if it weren''t for Daniel''s support and Lily''s favoritism, he would have had Charles hospitalized long ago! "Hmph! Just six days until we leave the city for our training, and you dare to provoke me? You won''t even know how you died!" Robert snorted coldly and climbed into his luxury car with a dark look on his face. In the passenger seat. Suddenly recalling something, Robert looked puzzled. He had seen Charles entering the Misubi Auction House''s appraisal room earlier, and now, just as he was leaving, he saw him coming out. How could it be such a coincidence? Robert glanced aside: "Dad, you don''t think that miracle drug was sold by that kid Charles, do you?" "How could that be possible! Do you think a high school student knows alchemy?" Sly took a puff of his cigar, frowning slightly: "But it is indeed strange. I know all the alchemists in Lsengard. I''ll ask around later, make sure we didn''t buy something stolen by that kid." ... Lsengard Commercial Bank. Recalling the scene at the auction house, Charles was almost in pain from laughing: "Hahaha! Seeing that kid Robert bleed money was just damn satisfying!" Originally, by market rates, his miracle drug would have sold for at most 10 silver coins. But Robert and his father, playing the suckers, had spent 50 silver coins! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After cashing the check, Charles checked his bank account, and his phone quickly received a message. [Dear customer, the current balance of your bank account ending in 9527 is: 0 gold coins, 58 silver coins, 20 copper coins.] For some reason, perhaps because he had been poor, just seeing those numbers in his bank account made Charles feel incredibly secure. "With this money, I can craft a suitable set of equipment!" Charles could hardly hide the excitement on his face as he rubbed Max''s head: "And tonight, I''ll cook you a feast of ferocious beast meat!" As Charles was playing with Max, a message suddenly floated across his phone. [#Shocking News! Genosha''s largest auction house Misubi is openly auctioning stolen goods#] "Misubi? Isn''t that the auction house I just visited?" Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Hunting the Alloy Ant Queen Charles casually clicked into the forum where a man was broadcasting news. "A tone reproduction miracle drug, hemostatic powder, was auctioned today at the Misubi auction house for a whopping 50 silver coins. Someone saw Charles from Lsengard Beast Mastery High School entering the appraisal room with a miracle drug..." In the video, the man''s voice was altered, and he wore a mask, obscuring his identity. The explosive video quickly garnered over a hundred thousand views, and within minutes, hundreds of comments piled up. "A miracle drug for tone reproduction can only be crafted by an alchemist! We barely have any alchemists in all of Lsengard, how did a high school student get his hands on such a treasure?" "Baseless accusations, you guys shouldn''t spread rumors so recklessly. Could it be that Charles bought it previously?" "You think Charles bought it? That''s a joke! I go to the same school as him, and his family is so poor they can barely make ends meet. How could he afford a miracle drug..." "It must have been stolen then. I have no proof, but that seems like the only explanation." "I can''t believe it, a Beast Master stooping to petty theft." "Charles has really disgraced our Lsengard Beast Mastery High School..." "Everyone, share this video on the campus forum and make Charles come out and explain!" Seeing these messages, Charles was speechless. Explain what? Should he tell them he crafted the miracle drug himself? That would only make them less likely to believe him. Spreading rumors is easy, dispelling them is hard. He didn''t feel like explaining; after all, the 50 silver coins were now firmly in his hand, no matter what others said. "This hemostatic powder fetched a high price of 50 silver coins at auction, which, though partly due to luck, attests to the preciousness of the miracle drug." "I''ve already picked out some armor, but I still need a proper weapon. I need to find a way to make some more money." A piece of blue-quality armor cost several dozen silver coins, and a suitable weapon would be even more expensive. Fortunately, Charles now knew alchemy. With sufficient materials, he could craft numerous miracle drugs during the remaining six days. Besides selling them for money, he could also keep some for his own use when venturing into the mountains. With this in mind, Charles hailed a cab and headed to the Herbal Shop in the northern part of the city. An hour later. Standing at the doorway of an old, storied herbal shop, Charles sniffed the air: "There''s a strong scent of blood in the air..." The surrounding quiet was unusually profound. As Charles tried to locate the source of the bloody scent, a sudden vibration came from beneath his feet. Charles darted aside: "Not good! Max, get ready for battle!" "Rumbling!!!" As soon as Charles spoke, the spot where he had been standing broke apart, the flagstones shattering, and a massive ant burst forth from the ground. [Alloy Ant] [Attributes]: Metal [Level]: 4 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Giant jaws tearing apart [Mood]: Aggressive [Health]: Good [Weakness]: The joint between the body and abdomen / Thunder attribute [Description]: This is a hungry, ferocious beast. Long hours of burrowing underground have left it tired and thirsty, desperately eager to devour any living thing it encounters. "Clack! Clack! " Upon seeing Charles, the alloy ant repeatedly snapped its massive mandibles, as if performing a pre-dining ritual. When it opened its mouth, Charles saw rows of neatly arranged barbs, shaped like fish hooks, making escape nearly impossible once bitten. The moment the alloy ant appeared, Max had already positioned himself protectively in front of Charles. Facing a ferocious beast several times his size, Max did not hesitate. The temperature around them plummeted as ice elements coalesced into icy spears, thrusting violently at the alloy ant. "Plop, plop..." The ice spears collided with the alloy ant, emitting harsh clashing sounds and sparks flying, yet they failed to inflict any damage. "Damn, its shell is too hard. A frontal attack won''t break through; we must target its weak points!" The more perilous the situation, the more Charles reminded himself to stay calm. He then shouted to Max, "Max, its weak point is at the joint between its chest and abdomen, attack from below!" Amidst the relentless assault, the alloy ant became thoroughly enraged. It sped up its charge, intending to tear its prey into pieces. Just as it was about to bite Max, an ice spear formed beneath it and stabbed towards its lower abdomen. "Crack" A crisp snap was heard, and with that strike, the alloy ant was severed in two. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [alloy ant] (Lv4Bronze Division quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased![ [Pet Loyalty +1! ] [Pet Experience Points +40! ] "Well done!" Before Charles could even begin to celebrate, two antennae emerged from the hole dug by the alloy ant, and a shiny silver worm crawled out from the cavern. [Alloy Ant Queen] [Attributes]: Metal/Poison [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Toxic burst [Mood]: Aggressive [Health]: Good [Weakness]: Fire attribute [Description]: A large, fat ant in its egg-laying period, extremely irritable. Its hard and resilient exoskeleton can block most attacks, but it fears fire the most. The alloy ant queen kept spraying a green liquid, causing yellow smoke to rise from any buildings it touched. Fresh from his victory, Max was now fully exhilarated. His small frame nimbly dodged the venomous attacks. The venom was highly corrosive; if it splashed onto Charles, it would eat away his flesh. Max would never allow that to happen. "Rumbling!!!" Another ice spear descended from above, striking the alloy ant queen''s plump belly. However, the moment it made contact, it was like hitting a cotton ball; the spear''s force was completely absorbed. The alloy ant queen arched its body and then opened its massive jaws, gathering the venom into a thick, dark green water column. "Max, be careful! That''s its skill, toxic burst!" Charles warned. Though Max''s level was the same as the alloy ant queen''s, his golden quality soon showed its advantage. He quickly spotted the alloy ant queen''s weakness. A pale fire enveloped Max and Charles, evaporating all the venom upon contact with the flames. Seeing its skill countered, the alloy ant queen wriggled its obese body, attempting to retreat back into its cave. But Max wasn''t about to give it that chance. Bone-achingly cold! Max unleashed a powerful strike, spreading the pale flames under his feet, which completely engulfed the alloy ant queen. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amidst the bone-chilling flames, the once formidable alloy ant queen writhed in agony. Its entire body caught fire, struggling in vain before quickly turning to ashes. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [alloy ant queen] (Lv5Bronze Division quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased! ] [Pet Loyalty +1! ] [Pet Experience Points +50! ] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level Lv6! ] Realizing his level had increased, Max excitedly circled Charles and then leaped into his arms. "Max is so smart, he can find the enemy''s weakness without my having to point it out!" Charles said with a smile as he rubbed Max''s head. He had system notifications that the alloy ant queen was vulnerable to fire attacks, but Max had discovered this solely through his combat instincts. It seemed Max was much stronger than Charles had imagined! Hearing Charles''s praise, Max grew even more excited, his icy tongue licking Charles''s face and his furry tail wagging happily. Charles took out a small knife, ready to collect the spoils. He stored all usable materials from the alloy ant into the system''s storage space: [Obtained 2 giant alloy ant mandibles! ] [Obtained 6 alloy ant legs! ] [Obtained 50 alloy ant teeth! ] [Obtained 30kg of alloy ant exoskeleton! ] "These materials could fetch a good price at the Beast Master Guild, it''s just a shame the alloy ant queen got burned up," Charles lamented as he looked at the ashes scattered around the cave entrance. He remembered seeing a set of Chrono-Emperor gear at the equipment store, priced at 10 silver coins. The skin of such worms was likely quite valuable. Just then, Charles noticed something different about Max, who was in his arms: "Max, have you grown bigger? And you look even more beautiful, don''t you?" This wasn''t just Charles''s imagination. Over the past few days, he hadn''t returned Max to the Beast Mastery Space but had enjoyed carrying him around town, becoming quite familiar with his weight. After leveling up, Max definitely felt heavier. Not only that, Charles noticed some changes in himself too; he seemed a bit stronger. "Could it be that when a pet levels up, the Beast Master''s attributes grow as well?" Chapter 11: Chapter 11: The Gap Between People Not only did Charles feel more muscular strength, but his body also felt lighter. Taking a deep breath, he lightly jumped and landed atop a two-meter-high wall nearby. This would have been impossible before! "It seems that after Max levels up, not only does he grow stronger, but I also gain some enhancements." Knowing this, Charles was increasingly eager to venture out of the city for training. Now that Max was at Level 6, none of the ferocious beasts nearby Lsengard could match him, and gaining experience was becoming slower. To achieve greater improvement, they would have to enter the ferocious beast mountain range. "Young man, was it you who just eliminated the invading ferocious beasts?" An elderly voice came from a damaged house. Charles turned around to see an old man with white hair, hunching his body, approaching him. "I was about to go to the Herbal Shop to buy some herbs when two giant ants burst from the ground. Don''t worry, I took care of them." Charles glanced around at the mess with concern and advised the old man, "Sir, there are ferocious beasts around here; you should find a safe place to take refuge!" Hearing that the ferocious beasts had been dealt with, the residents who had been hiding began to come out one by one. Seeing Charles, they looked at him with admiration. "Young man, we owe you a lot. You''re a hero for all of Lsengard!" "I heard there were ferocious beasts nearby; I''ve been hiding in the basement for several days, nearly suffocating!" "These ferocious beasts are getting craftier, noticing the weak defenses and starting to burrow from beneath. We need to inform the defense squad quickly!" "Eh... I think I recognize this young man. Isn''t he the one accused online of stealing miracle drugs to sell?" Charles: "..." The once quiet street quickly bustled again. Cement trucks arrived to fill the holes dug by the alloy ants, and the defense team set up caution tape and intensified patrols in the area. Meanwhile, a swarm of journalists and social media influencers with microphones thronged to the scene. Not wanting to waste time, Charles briefly entertained one interview before shaking off the reporters to head to the Herbal Shop to buy herbs. However, to his surprise, the owner of the Herbal Shop turned out to be the old woman he had just saved. She insisted on giving Charles the herbs for free. Charles felt awkward about it: "Madam, I can''t accept this! Your herbs are quite valuable; how can I take them for free?" Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old woman sighed, "Lsengard has been unstable lately, and I plan to sell these herbs at a low price and move to my daughter''s place. If you don''t mind, give me 100 copper coins, and you can take whatever you need from the storeroom." Charles was not one to fuss over formalities. Lsengard is a small frontier city in Genosha, situated near the ferocious beast mountain range, making it indeed unsafe. Since the shop owner said to take whatever he needed, Charles did not hold back, helping the old woman clear out her stock. [Obtained 3 tons of Ice Crystals! ] [Obtained 999 Hemostatic Orchids! ] [Obtained 999 Red Peak Pomegranates! ] [Obtained 999 Numbing Grass! ] ... As Charles was emptying the Herbal Shop, news of another ferocious beast sighting quickly exploded on Lsengard''s local forums. "Heard there was trouble again up north, a Level 5 ferocious beast, an alloy ant queen, came up from underground. Sounds like someone even died!" "Level 5 ferocious beast?! I just awakened yesterday and am only Level 1. If I ran into that alloy ant queen, I''d probably last less than a second!" "The appearance of the alloy ant queen indicates there might be an ant nest nearby. Do you think the ground under Lsengard could be hollowed out by ferocious beasts?" "Hey, don''t scare me like that, I''m already a scaredy-cat! That''s just too terrifying!" Over the last 100 years since the catastrophe, humans have continually studied Beast Mastery skills, and ferocious beasts with relatively mild temperaments have long been domesticated. Conversely, the ferocious beasts in the wild are becoming increasingly fierce. The city itself is becoming restless, a chill hanging over everyone. "Hmph, at a time like this, we should be uniting. But some people are taking advantage of the situation to gain benefits, even daring to steal an alchemist''s miracle drug!" "You''re talking about Charles, right? As a Beast Master, I''m really embarrassed. If I get the chance, I''ll definitely teach him a lesson!" "Such a scoundrel doesn''t deserve to be called a Beast Master! I request that his privileges at the Beast Master Guild be revoked! @the Beast Master Guild Lsengard branch" "Everyone, check out the trending videos, the alloy ant and the alloy ant queen seem to have been eliminated!" "Really? Who''s that capable?" ... At this moment, within an ancient-looking mansion in Lsengard. Robert was lounging with his legs crossed, scrolling through his phone, while his pet, the four-winged tiger, was indulging in a hearty meal of ferocious beast meat. "Let''s see what the online sentiment is like now. If I can''t deal with the miracle drug, can I not deal with you?" Robert smirked coldly. A gray miracle drug hemostatic powder, originally worth just 10 silver coins, had cost his father 50 silver coins to acquire. He was still fuming, and now Charles dared to mock him? He had uploaded a video overnight and hired some online trolls to smear Charles. Although he had no evidence, that didn''t matter. That''s how the internet works; people only believe what they want to believe. As long as you deliver the emotion, who cares if it''s black or white. "Is that... Charles? Why is a reporter from Lsengard TV interviewing him?" Robert was baffled as soon as he clicked into the forum. In the interview video, Charles was confidently talking to the camera, recounting his battle against the alloy ant queen. "This must be boasting, right? That''s a Level 5 ferocious beast; could he really have killed it?" Robert''s hand trembled slightly holding the phone. Everyone had awakened just yesterday. He was struggling against a Level 1 ferocious beast, and Charles supposedly killed a Level 5? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Robert refused to believe it! Either the news was fake, or Charles had unbelievably good luck, finding the ferocious beast already severely wounded and taking the opportunity. Equally explosive were the comments under the news video. "Oh my god! I can''t believe it, a newly awakened Level 1 Beast Master defeated the alloy ant queen!" "Such an outstanding Beast Master, and yet you all framed him as a thief, that''s just too much!" "That hemostatic powder must have been traded for with ferocious beast materials. Can the rumor-mongers just stop already!" "Exactly! They must be jealous!" "Wow! Charles is so cool. Does anyone have his contact info?" "Do you think Charles also took down the spectral wolf yesterday?" "Everyone, head to the Beast Master Guild! Someone just submitted materials dropped by the alloy ant and they''re selling them at a low price!" "Really? Let''s line up quickly!" "..." Less than half an hour after the news interview was released, the views had already surpassed 500,000. Although there were still a few skeptics, the comment section was overwhelmingly filled with praise! Especially since Charles was not a member of the defense squad, but merely a student who had just completed the Beast Master awakening ceremony. While others were nervously preparing to venture out of the city for training, Charles was already capable of easily defeating a Level 5 ferocious beast. This was truly astonishing! Those who knew Charles, including teachers and classmates, were baffled when they saw the video. Was Charles always this powerful, and they just hadn''t noticed before? ... In an old neighborhood. In a drafty room filled with various herbs, the air was thick with the scent of medicine. "There isn''t much time left; I need to hurry." Charles was following a formula chart next to him, adding materials from around him into the alchemy lab. Soon, the air was filled with the essences of medicines in various colors. Recipes are the lifeblood of an alchemist, not easily shared with others. However, some non-graded medicines were easily found online, like painkillers, fire-controlling elixirs, and spirit-replenishing pills... These medicines, in addition to alleviating pain, also have beneficial effects for Beast Masters. For example, the [fire-controlling elixir] can enhance the ability of Beast Masters and their pets to wield fire elemental powers, lasting for half an hour. Each type of medicine requires almost unique recipes. However, after his ''raid'' at the Herbal Shop, Charles''s system storage space was brimming with alchemy materials. As long as he wasn''t crafting high-grade miracle drugs, he would never run out. Although Max couldn''t understand what Charles was doing, he stayed by Charles''s side throughout the alchemy process. Sometimes, when he noticed Charles sweating, he''d use his ice elements to cool him down. From night to day, and back to night again... After five days, Charles stretched and exhaled deeply: "Finally finished! Let''s see what the results are like!" Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Coffee Spilled Charles opened the system''s storage space, which had been filled with herbs but, after five days of diligent work, now contained only miracle drugs. [Storage Space]: Hemostatic powder [tone reproduction miracle drug]10, painkillers200, fire-controlling elixir100, spirit-replenishing pill50, serene fluid50, beast-driving wine30... Looking at these alchemy medicines, Charles felt a great sense of accomplishment. After five days of repetitive work, he felt his alchemy skills had significantly improved. "These miracle drugs should be enough for the two-month journey into the ferocious beast mountains. The excess can be sold," Charles said with satisfaction. The common medicines were not a big deal, but he wasn''t planning to release all the tone reproduction miracle drug hemostatic powder at once. There''s a business term from his previous life called ''hunger marketing.'' If he were to auction all 10 gray miracle drugs at once, the price would definitely be driven down. He needed to sell them bit by bit. Charles hailed a cab and arrived at the Misubi auction house an hour later. This time, he was not greeted by a man in a tailcoat but by a delicately beautiful woman: "Sir, please follow me." The woman wore a very form-fitting strapless long dress that accentuated her enticing curves. With a slight bow, she revealed a generous amount of cleavage. Having been through much in two lifetimes, Charles was usually unphased. However, his body was still that of an 18-year-old, full of youthful vigor. Witnessing this scene, it was inevitable that something uncontrollable would stiffen. Fortunately, the woman quickly turned around, unaware of Charles''s discomfort, thus avoiding much embarrassment. In the VIP room. The chief appraiser, Brown, took the two miracle drugs from Charles, sniffed them gently, and then placed the pills into a nearby testing device. A few minutes later, he nodded affirmatively: "Both my experience and the device''s data results confirm that these two miracle drugs have achieved tone reproduction." Brown''s face was full of smiles as he asked, "Sir, would you like to auction them here again?" Charles nodded. "The sooner, the better. I only have one day." "No problem, please wait a moment." Brown placed Charles''s miracle drugs into a jade box, gave a subtle signal to the woman beside him, and then gently closed the room''s door. Sitting by the same window, Charles watched Brown enter the auction hall downstairs with the two miracle drugs. After a brief introduction, the bidding started. "Sir, would you like some coffee?" The woman who had initially greeted Charles suddenly approached him, appearing somewhat flustered. Charles nodded absentmindedly, his attention fixed on the auction below. As the auction for the two tone reproduction miracle drugs began, the crowd downstairs grew restless, with continuous bids being placed. "I heard a single Hemostatic powder sold for 50 silver coins yesterday. This thing must be valuable; I''ll start at 20 silver coins!" "25 silver coins!" "I bid 30 silver coins!" "35 silver coins!" "..." As Charles was engrossed in the scene, he suddenly felt a warmth on his body. Turning around, he saw that his pants, which he had just put on before leaving, were now stained with light brown coffee. "I''m so sorry, sir, I''m just clumsy..." The woman looked extremely panicked as she quickly pulled out a handkerchief, knelt on the carpet, and gently wiped at Charles''s pants. "No... it''s okay, I''ll just change them when I get back. Just be more careful next time." Since it was an accident, Charles didn''t want to make too much of it. He glanced at the woman''s name badge. Her name was Angela, and she seemed to be about his age, probably just starting her internship. But this glance turned awkward as Charles looked down and Angela looked up at him. Her pale blue eyes, like a clear, unpolluted lake, were stunning. Angela looked down at her strapless neckline and, from Charles''s higher perspective, he must have seen everything... Her face flushed slightly, and her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but found it difficult to speak. "Uh, Miss Angela, I wasn''t looking at your... I was looking at your name badge!" Charles''s face turned red. With that, Angela''s face grew even redder. ''This... why are you blushing? It makes it seem like I did something. I wasn''t trying to peek!'' Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was at a loss for words. Damn, it''s hard to clarify! The more he explained, the more it seemed like he really was staring at Angela''s chest. Charles only heard the sound of a zipper, and then his penis, still marked with coffee stains, was exposed to the air, standing erect less than 10 centimeters from Angela''s face. Before Charles could regain his composure, he felt a soft and moist sensation enveloping his penis, yet the pleasurable feeling almost sent him soaring, nearly moaning out loud. A buzzing filled Charles''s mind. Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do? Charles''s brain short-circuited. He was supposed to be watching the auction, but then, a sweet-looking girl spilled coffee on him and insisted on kneeling to clean it up, and then... The pleasurable sensation of her mouth working him, in and out, made his scalp tingle. Charles'' penis suddenly had veins bulging, almost filling her mouth completely. "Um, Miss Angela, please show some respect!" Charles snapped back to reality and quickly pulled his penis out of her mouth. However, stopping at such a critical moment left him with an unbearable sense of emptiness, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. "Sir, please... they... they will beat me..." Tears streamed down Angela''s delicate face, dampening Charles''s pants, her voice bitter with a hint of pleading. "Was it that scoundrel Brown who forced you to do this?" Charles''s anger was palpable. He understood in a flash. There was no beautiful, accidental coffee spill leading to a meet-cute; this was a prearranged, sordid transaction! He knew that alchemists held a high status in Genosha, and some major families would go to great lengths to court them. But he hadn''t expected the Misubi family to stoop so low to win him over. To force a girl, new to the workplace, to seduce him against her will. "No, no, Mr. Charles, it''s not what you think, Mr. Brown is a very good man." Kneeling before Charles, Angela''s face was as red as a ripe peach, her voice tense, and Charles could even feel her rapid breathing. "Mr. Charles, when I was seven, a swarm of alloy ants attacked my village, and it was Mr. Brown who rescued me from a bloodbath." Tears marked Angela''s face as she spoke. "Until today... until today when I saw the news that Mr. Charles personally slew that alloy ant queen, I''ve been eagerly hoping to meet you." "So..." "This was Mr. Brown''s arrangement, as well as Angela''s own desire." Despite the tears streaking her face, Angela wore a smile of contentment. ... "Mr. Charles, here is the auction proceeds of 80 silver coins, minus a 5% handling fee, totaling 76 silver coins, please take it!" At the VIP room entrance. Dressed in a light strapless dress and wearing delicate makeup, Angela''s face bore a professional smile, showing no traces of her earlier tears. She gave Charles a slight bow and winked subtly when no one was looking. Charles couldn''t remember how he left the Misubi auction house, only feeling a deep sense of pleasure both physically and emotionally, mixed with a slight exhaustion from release. However, compared to when he arrived, his mind now harbored a secret about a girl. Charles was cashing a check when his phone suddenly rang with a call from the Beast Master Guild; the ferocious beast materials he had entrusted for sale had all been sold. Thrilled, Charles checked his bank account balance. [Dear customer, the current balance of your account ending in 9527 is: 0 gold coins, 149 silver coins, 820 copper coins.] Charles quickly did the math: 76 silver coins from the auction, 15 silver coins from the sale of alloy ant materials, plus the original 58 silver coins in his account... "Not a coin less, just perfect!" This was the first time Charles had seen so much money149 silver coins, almost the equivalent of what ten ordinary people could earn in a year without spending on anything! With a substantial sum in his pocket, Charles walked with a spring in his step. First, he went to the equipment store. This time, without haggling, he purchased the Divine Scale Armor he had eyed before for 20 silver coins. Then, Charles''s gaze shifted to ''The Wilson Weaponry'', a prominent brand in Lsengard known for high-quality weapons, not far from the equipment store. At a glance, the system indicated mostly gray and white items. With so much money, Charles was no longer interested in ordinary weapons and headed straight for the core area of the store. Tomorrow was the day he would venture out of the city for training, and the weapon store was bustling with customers today. In the perilous ferocious beast mountains, besides a pet, having a suitable weapon was also a crucial safeguard. As he moved deeper into the store, the weapons became rarer, gradually introducing weapons of green quality. After wandering around for most of the day, amidst the gray, white, and green, Charles spotted a hint of deep blue: "Excuse me, how much is this weapon?" Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Ice And Fire Supreme Spear Charles''s gaze settled on a long spear about two meters in length, its shaft adorned with intertwining patterns of frost and flame. Ice and Fire Supreme Spear [Rare]: Forged from fine steel, this spear is a formidable weapon for slaying ferocious beasts. If embedded with an ice and a fire beast core, both of the first tier, it would unleash its true potential. Typically priced at 150 silver coins. "Wow, it''s really heavy!" Charles lifted the spear, and instantly felt its heft as veins bulged on his hands. With a gentle swing, the spear''s tip traced an arc, slicing the air with a whoosh. "You''ve got a great eye, handsome! This spear was crafted by Yanni, our chief master smith at the weapon shop. It took him eighty-one days to forge it. For someone as discerning as you, I''ll only charge 200 silver coins!" A middle-aged man grinned broadly, likely the owner of the weapon shop. Having been poor before, haggling had almost become an instinct for Charles. He scratched his head and slowly extended five fingers: "50 silver coins, take it or leave it?" Did the shop owner think he was ignorant of the market, trying to swindle him? This spear was exactly what Charles wanted, especially because of its retractable design, which allowed adjustments between 1 and 2 metersperfect for use in densely vegetated forests. But Charles didn''t have 200 silver coins on him. "What? 50 silver coins! Aren''t you slashing the price a bit too much?" The owner gritted his teeth, his face showing his pain. Charles smiled slightly, pointing at the two notches on the spear tip: "If I''m not mistaken, this spear needs two first-tier beast cores to be considered complete, right? You dare to sell a semi-finished product for 200 silver coins?" The shop owner''s face twitched, puzzled: Despite his young age, how was this boy so knowledgeable? Initially, the weapon was designed to require an ice-type and a fire-type beast core. But after the spear was made, none of the hunters who went into the mountains to collect beast cores from ferocious beasts returned alive... He decided to back down a bit: "Didn''t expect you to be an expert, 150 silver coins, and the spear is yours." "70 silver coins," said Charles. "120 silver coins, and I won''t sell for less!" "80 silver coins!" ... Eventually, Charles struck a deal for 100 silver coins. Holding his brand-new Overlord Spear, he grew more fond of it by the minute: "This spear has a lot of potential for improvement, but where am I going to find those two first-tier beast cores?" First-tier beast cores, small probability drops from level 10 and above ferocious beasts, are critical materials needed for pets to advance beyond level 9. These cores are rarely available on the market, often priceless. Charles had already scoured the surrounding shops and even inquired at the Beast Master Guild, to no avail. Without the elemental power of ice and fire beast cores, it could only be called the ''Supreme Spear,'' not the ''Ice and Fire Supreme Spear.'' "Never mind, there''s no rush. Once we reach the Ferocious Beast Mountains, there will be plenty of opportunities to find beast cores." Stowing the Supreme Spear back into his [Storage Space], Charles also stocked up on numerous essentials: drinking water, dry food, a tent, snake-driving wine, solar panels, spare batteries, and a camping light... all necessities for life in the wilderness. Thanks to the nearly limitless storage of his system [Storage Space], Charles''s supplies were not limited. However, to avoid revealing that he had such a system, he still bought a hiking backpack to carry some daily necessities and deceive onlookers. Max''s stomach suddenly made noise. He stuck out his pale pink tongue, looking up at Charles with hopeful eyes, occasionally glancing at the roadside burger joint. "You must be starving after following me around all afternoon," Charles said, petting Max''s head. Max''s expression grew even more pitiful, continuously making a whimpering noise. "Alright, alright, we''re leaving the city tomorrow, and I promised to cook you something delicious tonight!" Charles said with a gentle smile. ... Carrying groceries back home, Charles had just turned on the gas stove when a sudden knock echoed from outside: "Charles, are you home?" He opened the rusty iron door to find Lily standing there, which surprised him. Lily was wearing light makeup and dressed in a pale cheongsam, a style Charles had never seen her wear at school. Her slender, shapely legs were encased in semi-transparent black stockings, and her high heels made her nearly as tall as him. Charles glanced at his somewhat messy home and felt a bit embarrassed: "Miss Lily?" Lily frowned slightly and gave Charles a light glare: "When there''s no one around, you don''t need to call me Miss Lily. Just call me by my name!" Charles scratched his head: "Lily, what brings you here so late?" After swapping her high heels for slippers, Lily stood up straight with a slight smile: "What, are you trying to send me away?" "No, no, no... please, come in!" Charles gestured welcomingly. "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t dare," Lily said with a proud smile. Although they had only known each other for a day, Charles remembered from school that Lily had always looked out for him. Without her, Robert might have confronted him long ago. Noticing the lit stove, Lily tied on an apron and then opened the fridge: "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? How about I show you some of my cooking?" "This... I really shouldn''t impose, I''ll cook," Charles gestured with his hands. Lily glared at him, pretending to be offended: "What, you think my cooking isn''t good enough?" "I wouldn''t dare say that!" Charles settled back on the sofa, gently petting Max. For some reason, watching Lily busy herself in the kitchen while wearing an apron felt incredibly homely to him, like a housewife preparing dinner for her husband after a hard day''s work. Tomorrow, they would head into the Beast Mountains, and perhaps it would be a long time before he could enjoy such a lavish dinner again. "Dinner''s ready, eat it while it''s hot." Lily called Charles over. She had prepared four dishes tonight: fish and chips, beef Wellington, pizza, barbecue, and a vegetable salad. The meal was a balanced mix of meat and vegetables, rich in nutrients. However, Charles suddenly noticed a few bottles of alcohol on the table, and, remembering some past incidents, he cautioned, "Lily, maybe we should skip the alcohol tonight. We need to get up early tomorrow, and I recall your tolerance for alcohol..." His mind flashed back to some unpleasant memories. A student and a teacher, their first meeting was in a bar. That day, Charles had been bullied by Robert, and Lily had been dumped by her nth boyfriend. The two, seven years apart in age, ended up drinking together. However, Charles had overestimated Lily''s drinking ability and ended up covered in vomit. "Enough talking." Lily snapped her fingers and popped off the caps of two bottles with her bare hands. Charles: ? My goodness, those are glass bottles! No wonder she''s still unmarried at 25. Lily''s tolerance was indeed poor; her fair face turned a rosy red after just half a bottle. "By the way, Charles, we''re leaving town tomorrow. Have you prepared everything you need?" Sitting across from Charles, Lily looked at him with a gentle smile, her voice soft and sweet. It was as if she had a switch that could flip between ''dominant'' and ''tender'' at any moment. Charles picked up a piece of fish and chips, nodding, "Everything''s ready. If there''s anything missing, we can still buy it tomorrow morning." He took a bite; the fish was light and smooth, utterly devoid of any fishy taste, showcasing her superb culinary skills. Max, sitting beside them, was also happily eating, clearly enjoying the meal. "Is that your pet? He looks really cute." Lily seemed to have finished eating, sipped some water, and then quietly watched Charles. She appeared to enjoy watching him eat the meal she had cooked. Suddenly remembering something, she straightened up: "By the way, have you ever tried letting your pet [bestial soul merge]?" "Bestial soul merge? What is that" Charles put down his chopsticks, looking at Lily with a puzzled expression. "Hmph, I knew you''d forget, always sleeping through my theory classes," Lily said, glaring at Charles with slight annoyance: "The so-called bestial soul merge is when a Beast Master recalls their beast in a soul form to possess them. This way, the Beast Master can temporarily gain the attributes and abilities of their pet, achieving a ''1+1>2'' effect in critical moments, though the duration is short." "Is that even possible?" Charles was surprised. He remembered that this tip wasn''t mentioned on the interface; it must be considered ''common knowledge'' in this world, which the system assumed everyone knew. In a world dominated by Beast Mastery, battles between two Beast Masters naturally revolve around their pets. However, in the early stages, a Beast Master''s combat ability is often much weaker than their pet''s, leading some to target the opposing Beast Master directly. Through bestial soul merge, one could largely avoid such ''dishonorable'' tactics. "Do you not have air conditioning?" Lily''s face was covered with a thin layer of sweat, and the alcohol made her feel even hotter as she fanned herself continuously. Charles shook his head somewhat embarrassedly. Previously, his family was so poor that they barely managed to get byforget air conditioning, they didn''t even have a fan. For over a decade, they had endured summers just like this. "Forget it, I''ll take a shower." Lily pulled out a small mirror to check her makeup, which had smeared. Taking a shower to cool off would also be a good chance to touch up her makeup. A rustling noise came from the bathroom, and shortly after, Lily''s curious voice called out, "Charles, what is this next to the shower gel?" Charles, who was still eating dinner, sensed a great change all at once. Next to the shower gelcould it be... Dropping his chopsticks, Charles dashed into the bathroom, but it was already too late. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Lily''s hand was an item resembling jelly, unique in shape. A plane cup! By then, judging by its shape and feel, Lily seemed to have guessed its purpose, her expression growing complicated: "Charles~" "Can you tell me what this treasure, hidden in the bathroom cabinet, is?" Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Farewell "This is... a gift from a friend!" Charles said with an embarrassed smile. Charles felt that his image had completely collapsed in front of Lily. Although he had never been a saint, he certainly wasn''t a pervert either. Now, he feared he might never be able to face Lily again... He now wanted to give his friend Daniel, who had given him this ''birthday present'', a good beating. At the time, worried his parents would discover it, he had hastily hidden it in the bathroom cabinet. He never imagined it would be discovered by Lily under such circumstances. "From a friend?" Lily looked at Charles skeptically, her eyes clearly suggesting: Are you sure this friend isn''t actually you? "Alright, alright, I''m not blaming you. You''ve just come of age, and it''s normal to be curious about these things..." Seeing Charles''s mortified expression, Lily found it particularly amusing: "Being curious is good, but that thing is harmful to your health. If you really need something, you can come to me, you know!" Charles''s face turned beet red, feeling that Lily was quite enjoying teasing him. She said he could come to her if he had needs... What did Lily mean by that? Images from that day in the office flashed through Charles''s mind, making his throat dry and fearing he might lose control and do something rash. Panicking, he left the bathroom. Glug Glug After gulping down some cola, Charles managed to calm down a bit. Deciding to stop thinking about the mess, he picked up a random book from the shelf to distract himself. It seemed to be a geography book. "This world is much larger than I imagined..." Charles marveled as he looked at the map on the back cover of the book. He lived in Genosha, a country covering ten thousand square kilometers, and it was just one of the seven nations within the Abyssal Depths. Beyond the Abyssal Depths lay three equally vast regions, collectively known as the Ethereal Grove alongside the Haunted Marsh. What lay beyond the Ethereal Grove was unknown due to its vast expanse, and it was dotted with mysterious little worlds. Conservatively, the Ethereal Grove alone was ten times the size of Earth, and that was only the areas that had been explored so far... Just the thought of it filled Charles with awe. "Right, tomorrow I need to head to the Ferocious Beast Mountains..." Charles flipped through the pages, searching for a while before finding the section on the Ferocious Beast Mountains: located at the tripoint of Genosha, Celestial City, and Stellar, it was a lawless region, a haven for fugitives and criminals. Naturally, its perilous terrain also made it a paradise for ferocious beasts, with legends of sixth-tier beasts having been spotted there. To the west of the Ferocious Beast Mountains lay Celestial City and the Infinity Isles; to the east, the Stellar Atacama Desert; and the first city to the north was Isengard, where he resided. "The women of Celestial City and the Infinity Isles are fair-skinned, beautiful, and gentle as water; those from the Stellar Atacama Desert are fiery, straightforward, and loyal..." Charles was engrossed in the "Local History" of the areas around the Ferocious Beast Mountains when suddenly a splash came from the bathroom. The bathroom door was long overdue for repairs, occasionally letting glimpses of light through its cracks. Charles tried hard to focus on his book, but he couldn''t help but imagine Lily naked. Although they had been intimate, it wasn''t what Charles had intendedit had all happened because he thought he was dreaming. Charles didn''t consider himself a saint, but he was not a philanderer either. Continuing this unclear relationship without any emotional foundation would only harm them both. "Charles, could you grab a towel for me? I''m done washing." Lily''s voice floated out from the bathroom, utterly disrupting the calm Charles had just managed to achieve. The mere thought of Lily''s appearance in the office made Charles feel a sudden heat below, something uncontrollably rising. Charles pinched himself hard on the thigh to suppress the restless heat: "Okay, just a moment!" Soaking in the bathtub, Lily felt a wave of comfort and pleasure. She was somewhat puzzled; she had dropped enough hints, yet Charles seemed utterly unmoved. Seeing Charles carefully slip the towel through the door crack with his back turned, she found it both exasperating and amusing. After all they had done that day, why did Charles still act like an innocent young man? She summoned her pet graceful cat and gave it a knowing look. The little creature immediately understood. "I''ve left the towel at the door for you, come and get it yourself." No sooner had Charles spoken than he felt as if tripped by something, tumbling uncontrollably into the bathroom... Splash! Without time to think, Charles found himself soaked, coming into zero distance contact with that flawless body. Her exquisite, slender figure was beyond perfection, the only word Charles could find to describe it. Her soft, full breasts were irresistibly alluring, drops of water tracing down those perfect curves. "Sorry..." In his fluster, Charles tried to rise from the bathtub, but Lily''s slender arms wrapped around his neck like water snakes. "I want you." Her soft breath whispered in Charles''s ear, a mix of nervousness, shyness, and anticipation. Nothing could match the allure those three words held for a man, especially one who was an 18-year-old full of youthful vigor. All pretense, shyness, and taboos, along with Charles''s clothes, shattered in that moment. Charles extended his arms, embracing Lily''s slender waist, then kissed her. He greedily sought everything a woman could offer, from her delicate collarbone down to her full, enticing breasts and smooth, flat belly... Charles felt like a fish and Lily like water, and in that moment, the two merged perfectly together. As the fish entered the water, stirring up waves, Lily could no longer contain herself and began to moan softly. Charles glanced at the slightly drafty window next to them, aware that the soundproofing must be abysmal. "Could you... keep it down a bit?" "No, I won''t..." Lily''s face flushed a delicate pink, her eyes hazy, "Let them listen..." ... The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight streamed in, Charles stretched comfortably. Today was the day he would leave Isengard, the small city where he had lived for 18 years to venture out into the world. "Right, Lily... are you there?" As if remembering something, Charles reached out beside him, but the bed was empty, leaving only a beautifully curved impression. Getting dressed, Charles found that the previously messy floor of the house had been tidied, and breakfast was already prepared, steaming on the table. Lily had left at some unknown hour. He checked his phone and found a voice message from Lily: "Breakfast is on the kitchen table, I won''t see you off. Oh, and if you find yourself in Atacama and meet my sister, please give her the item on the table." After listening to the message, Charles noticed a wooden box on the table, a photograph underneath it. "Your sister was under ten when this photo was taken, and now you want me to find her based on this?" Looking at the photo on his phonea young girl in a white dress and a brown sun hat, clearly still a childCharles felt a headache coming on. Searching for someone with a decade-old photo felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Turning off the water and electricity, and double-locking the front door, Charles looked back at the old neighborhood with a hint of reluctance. No matter how rundown, it was still his home, his first foothold in this different world. Charles hailed a cab, and two hours later, he arrived at a checkpoint on the south side of Isengard. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the checkpoint, fully armed guards watched cautiously over the area beyond the city. Inside the checkpoint, it was crowded with people, occasionally joined by groups coming to bid farewell. Their expressions variedyouths looking hopeful, elders showing concern or even tears, but all wore a look of pride. They were likely the families of new Beast Masters from Isengard, come to send off their loved ones. Heading to the Ferocious Beast Mountains for such a significant rite of passage, seeing others bid farewell by their parents, Charles felt an unexplained pang of sadness. Beep beep [Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!] His parents'' phone was still unreachable. Charles checked his call history; it seemed they had been out of contact for a month now. In his previous life, Charles had been an orphan, growing up alone and destitute. Upon transmigrating to a different world and discovering he had parents, he initially felt joy. But it seemed fate always enjoyed its cruel jokes. "Mom, Dad, I''m leaving Isengard. The key is under the third flowerpot to the left of the front door. I hope you return safely." After leaving a voice message, Charles gathered his emotions and strode towards the checkpoint. In less than two months, the three major academies from the Imperial Capital would come to Isengard for recruitment. Time was not on his side. Ideally, he would hunt more first-tier ferocious beasts to find the two beast cores needed for the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. Of course, if there was a chance to go to the Atacama Desert, he hoped to find Lily''s sister. Rumbling As Charles was about to leave the city, he suddenly heard a deafening roar of an engine behind him. The noise abruptly stopped, followed by a chorus of women''s cries: "Young master! Are you really going out of the city? It''s very dangerous out there!" "Young master! What will we do if something happens to you?" "Young master! Can''t you stay in Isengard? Please, don''t go..." Charles turned around to see a throng of fair-skinned, slender young women dressed in black silk stocking maid outfits rushing towards him... Seeing this spectacle, Charles was utterly dumbfounded: "Could it be... my real identity isn''t a loser, but a scion of a noble family?" Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Promise "Young master, how will we manage without you..." A group of maids clustered around, rushing toward Charles, and then sped past him to a young man with golden long hair and a slightly plump build who was opening the door of a luxury car. Daniel?! Seeing him, Charles was reminded of the previous night when Lily had pulled a plane cup out of his bathroom cabinet, and he felt a surge of anger. Daniel seemed to notice Charles too and came over with a boastful look: "Charles! You''re here too? Let me open your eyes today and show you my top-notch pet!" Daniel flicked his long hair with a flair, and a six-pointed star formation appeared on the ground in front of him. A dark brown turtle crawled out from the formation. Charles glanced at Daniel''s large turtle; several prompts appeared on his interface screen. [Rock Turtle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Petrified Skin, Rock Smash [Mood]: Lazy [Health]: Good [Evolution]: 1 Path [Description]: This is a juvenile rock turtle, slow-moving but with extremely strong defensive attributes. It has one evolutionary path that can continually enhance its resistance to impact. Seeing Daniel''s rock turtle, Charles nearly laughed out loud. Daniel had been acting so arrogant, and all he summoned was a large turtle? However, after reviewing the rock turtle''s data, Charles thought that the Smith family had a decent eye for quality. This rock turtle was of Bronze Division quality, Level 2, and even had an evolutionary path. If Charles didn''t have the system prompts, he would never be able to choose a pet of better quality than this one. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Daniel grinning beside him, Charles''s resentment also faded significantly: "Why would you choose this as your pet?" "Because it''s tough and can take a beating!" Daniel laughed. Then he activated the skill [Petrified Skin] and his body turned a deep brown, shimmering with a rock-like bizarre luster. "My dad said, he doesn''t expect me to become a great Beast Master; as long as I can come back alive, that''s enough. We own a few estates and ranches, two mines, and also run a jewelry business in the city. He''s getting older and finds it a bit hard to manage..." Charles was speechless. A few estates and ranches, two mines, a jewelry business in the city... If he had such an inheritance waiting for him, he''d also choose a big turtle and take it easy! "Hey, isn''t that Daniel?" "Bringing out that big turtle of yours, don''t embarrass yourself. It''ll probably just hide its head in a fight, won''t it?" An irritating voice came from behind. Turning around, the speaker was none other than Robert, the spiky-haired guy from Isengard Beast Mastery High School. The Taylor family and the Smith family, both involved in the jewelry business in the city, were not on good terms. "Robert, say ''turtle'' one more time, see if I don''t knock your teeth out right now!" Daniel had been irked by Robert for a long time, and now, with his pet by his side, he had no reason to fear him. Hearing this, Robert''s temper flared, and he summoned his pet, the four-winged tiger: "Wanna fight? I''m right here!" At that moment, the southern checkpoint was crowded, and the commotion quickly attracted a crowd of onlookers. Seeing things getting out of hand, a middle-aged man stepped in to intervene. Charles recognized him; he seemed to be the vice president who had spoken at the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony, named Fletcher. Recognizing both young men as scions of Isengard''s noble families, the man knew neither side was easy to offend: "Ahem, gentlemen, let''s calm down. The train is about to depart, everyone please gather your luggage and board." "Charles, let''s go. I can''t be bothered with people like him." Daniel flipped Robert the middle finger and then pulled Charles toward a train near the checkpoint. Watching their triumphant departure, Robert clenched his fists until they cracked: "Charles, Daniel, see how long you can keep up your pride!" "That''s the Ferocious Beast Mountains. What if you two die in an ''accident,'' like a ferocious beast attack..." "That wouldn''t be surprising at all, would it?" ... "Young master, come back alive, I''ll be waiting at home..." "Son, well done becoming a Beast Master. You''re your father''s pride..." The train slowly started, heading south, and the crowd on the platform quickly disappeared from view. Sitting by a window, Charles looked over the train. The entire train was made of fine steel, the windows were thick reinforced glass, and the exterior was lined with rows of steel blades. Charles hadn''t looked closely at the locomotive before, but from its bulky, bumper-like construction, the armor there was definitely thicker. Rather than a train, it was more like a moving steel fortress. Every so often, ferocious beasts leapt out of the forests towards the train, quickly splattering blood, as if adding a vivid red undertone to the journey through the Ferocious Beast Mountains. From the front of the train, Vice President Fletcher''s deep voice captured the attention of everyone inside: "Being on this train, I assume you all take pride in becoming powerful Beast Masters." "Beast Masters and ordinary people will walk two entirely different paths, filled with hardship and great peril. This two-month trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains will be your proving ground. Those who excel will earn admission to the three major academies of the Imperial Capital..." Hearing ''the three major academies of the Imperial Capital,'' every Beast Master''s face lit up with aspiration. Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, and Cyber Academythese institutions gather the elite of all Genosha, where any teacher is a Beast Master respected throughout the land. Graduating from any of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital could lead to being sought after by Genosha''s royalty, noble families, and various powers, promising a limitless future. Moreover, for those wishing to expand beyond Genosha, these academies also serve as an excellent springboard of resources. Indeed, becoming a student at one of the Imperial Capital''s three major academies is the dream of every Beast Master in Genosha! Listening to Fletcher''s introduction over the train''s speaker, Daniel''s eyes sparkled with excitement: "My goodness, these academies of the Imperial Capital are that prestigious, huh? Hearing this makes me not even want to go back home to inherit the family fortune!" Not just Daniel, but every Beast Master from Isengard on the train shared the same thought: they must excel in this trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains to secure a spot at one of the Imperial Capital''s three academies. Seeing Daniel''s excitement, Charles wanted to say something but hesitated, fearing he might dampen his friend''s confidence. This year alone, just from Isengard Beast Mastery High School No. 1, there were hundreds of new Beast Masters. With thousands of young Beast Masters aged 18-25 participating in the trials, the Imperial Capital''s three academies would only select six from Isengard. The acceptance rate was less than 0.6%... "Here, this is your trial scorecard." Daniel jogged over and handed Charles a chip he had just received. "What is this?" Charles asked, puzzled. "It''s for scoring points. As long as you hunt ferocious beasts, this chip will automatically update and upload your score." After inserting the chip into his phone, Daniel patted Charles on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, my rock turtle is quite powerful. If you''re short on points, I can let you take down some of the beasts I defeat." Charles''s face twitched. Daniel''s kindness was appreciated, but when it came to sharing points... Charles thought it best to first consider Daniel''s own needs! ... The journey on the train was calm and boring. As they neared the Ferocious Beast Mountains, the vegetation along the tracks grew denser, and attacks by ferocious beasts on the train became more frequent. Like moths to a flame, they charged at the train only to be gruesomely crushed, splattering the outside of the train with blood. Three days later, as Charles was dozing off in his seat, a disturbance suddenly rippled through the calm carriage. "Excuse me, is Charles from Beast Mastery High School here?" A crisp female voice rang out, tinkling through the stale air of the carriage like a bell and pulling at the heartstrings. "Who is that girl? She doesn''t seem to be from our Beast Mastery High School, but she''s beautiful!" "Don''t you know Grace? The daughter of the city lord, the beauty from the neighboring noble high school who tops our city''s exams every year!" "So it''s her! What''s she doing in our carriage? Looks like she''s here for Charles?" Nudged by Daniel, Charles yawned, just opening his eyes to see a formidable young woman standing before him. She had smooth, dark green hair and was dressed simply in a white mid-length T-shirt and white shoes, but her cool demeanor couldn''t be masked. Especially her long, slender legs extending from her shorts, which were incredibly eye-catching. Her arrival almost drew the attention of all the boys in the carriage, and even some girls couldn''t help but steal glances. Grace looked towards Charles, her voice ethereal: "Charles, I hope you haven''t forgotten the promise you made to me." Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Weighted Training "If you know what''s good for you, you''d best concede now, and I might consider letting you off the hook." Hearing the familiar voice, long-forgotten memories began to flood Charles''s mind. The fierce-looking young woman standing before him was none other than Grace, the daughter of Isengard''s city lord. Before Charles came to Isengard, this favored daughter had nearly monopolized all of Isengard''s exams, always clinching the top spot in the city, until that one city-wide joint exam where Charles surpassed her with an absolute lead. Then... she cornered him at the school gate after classes... Years had passed, and the little girl had certainly blossomed. "What promise? I don''t remember it." Charles shifted his gaze from Grace to the window outside. Right now, he didn''t even know where his own parents were, let alone have the mind to dwell on some silly promise made when he was a boy with a little girl. "Are you scared, or did you really forget?" Grace clenched her teeth, looking visibly angry. She still couldn''t forget how Charles had outscored her by more than 100 points in that joint exam, leaving her far behind. Her reign as the city''s top student for several years was usurped by a newcomer from out of town, an affront she couldn''t tolerate. Especially since Charles claimed he had forgotten; this suggested that he simply did not care about their wager, a disregard that felt like a direct challenge to her. "If you say you forgot, then let me remind you once more. At the recruitment ceremony of the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, we agreed to a duel as Beast Masters. If I lose, I, Grace, will accept defeat graciously and abide by your decision," Grace looked at Charles with utmost seriousness, pronouncing each word clearly: "But if you lose, you have to let me decide your fate." In front of Grace, a golden six-pointed star formation appeared, and a butterfly with blue wings emerged from within the formation. [Azure Butterfly] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Azure Butterfly, Wind''s Shadow Strike [Mood]: Joyful [Health]: Good [Evolution Paths]: 2 [Description]: This is an Azure Butterfly of rare gold quality. It mesmerizes its enemies with ghost-like agility. Each metamorphosis of the Azure Butterfly grants it an additional skill. "This is... also a gold quality pet." Charles was secretly astounded. With the help of system prompts, Charles had managed to form a contract with a gold quality The frost wolf, but had Grace managed to bond with a gold quality pet just by opening mystery boxes? Having lived two lifetimes, Charles was more mature than his peers and originally disdained such childlike wagers. However, he suddenly found himself interested: "I accept your wager." "Remember, the loser must agree to any condition set by the winner. I hope you won''t back out when the time comes." Although the Azure Butterfly and Max were of similar quality, Max had four evolutionary paths, offering greater potential for growth. Moreover, Charles had the ''system,'' a kind of cheat that not only pinpointed the opponent''s weaknesses during battle but also mapped out the optimal path for his pet''s development. Charles was confident that he could defeat Grace in two months. "Just wait to lose; I look forward to the day I have you under my heel." Grace lifted her head, her green eyes looking down at Charles with pride. "I just hope when you''re kneeling at my feet, you won''t be a sore loser and cry." Grace flipped her dark green hair and turned to leave the carriage, leaving all the classmates who had listened to their conversation, especially the boys, quite astonished. Daniel, always eager for gossip, nudged Charles''s shoulder: "Charles, how do you always get so lucky, knowing the city lord''s daughter Grace like that?" "It''s hardly knowing her... it''s more like we''ve just crossed paths once." Charles smiled wryly, a bit helpless. "My goodness, how many people wish they could meet the city lord''s daughter and never get the chance? And here she is seeking you out. If you could get close to a wealthy heiress like that, you''d be set for life, not to mention she''s also so beautiful..." Daniel was about to impart his flirting wisdom to Charles when the train suddenly began to slow down. A voice over the train''s speaker interrupted their conversation: "The train has now arrived at York. All students, please gather your belongings and disembark." ... Stepping off the train, Charles took a deep breath of fresh air and then summoned Max. Having been cooped up on the train for several days, Max couldn''t wait to romp around in the wild as soon as they hit the ground, looking much like a puppy experiencing snow for the first time. Charles took a quick look around; the town wasn''t large. This station marked the end of the railway line and was also the southernmost point of Genosha''s borderYork. Positioned right next to the Ferocious Beast Mountains, the town naturally became an important supply point. The shops of varying sizes sold everything from healing potions and weapons to armor and ferocious beast materials. Most frequent were ferocious beast hunters, gathered in groups, either preparing to head into the mountains or taking a brief respite, animatedly discussing their day''s hauls, which trails were dangerous, and which local store had the best company. Isengard''s Beast Masters participating in the mountain trial were divided into 25 teams, each consisting of 50 students led by an instructor. Charles''s team leader was Vice President Fletcher. At that moment, he stood in front of the group, carefully detailing the precautions for entering the mountains: "I am your team leader, Fletcher. Everyone check if you''re missing any supplies. If not, let''s set off!" "The trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains is finally starting..." Charles muttered to himself. He reached into his backpack, his attention, however, was on the system''s [Storage Space]. A piece of equipment materialized from the void into his palm. This was Charles''s secret weapon[Divine Scale Armor] Although the [Divine Scale Armor] offered only moderate protection, its significant weight meant that Charles was essentially undergoing weighted training every moment he wore it. "The effect should be quite good, but I might have underestimated its weight." Wearing the [Divine Scale Armor], Charles immediately felt winded, and if it weren''t for inheriting some of Max''s attributes, he might not have been able to straighten his back at all. Feeling as if he was carrying a massive stone on his back, Charles left deep footprints in the soil with every step he took on the mountain path, quickly falling behind the rest of the group. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those of you at the back, pick up the pace, haven''t you eaten!" Fletcher''s impatient voice came from several dozen meters ahead. Charles glanced behind and saw he was now at the end of the line. What surprised him, however, was that despite carrying several hundred pounds, there were still others lagging behind him. Several hundred meters ahead, the sounds of combat echoed, and the air was faintly tinged with the smell of blood, clearly indicating an encounter with a ferocious beast. By the time Charles arrived, however, the fight was already over, and even the materials had been completely divided up. After several hours of difficult trekking on the mountain path, Charles took out his phone to check the score leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Trial Scoreboard] 1st Place: Grace [8 points] 2nd Place: Brian [6 points] 3rd Place: Robert [5 points] ... "Grace is really formidable; not even half a day in, and she already has 8 points." Charles leaned against a large tree, panting heavily. But he wasn''t in a hurry, the first few days were meant to adapt to the Divine Scale Armor. With two months for the trial, there was plenty of time to hunt ferocious beasts. What surprised Charles was Robert being in the top three: "Could I have been mistaken, and that four-winged tiger actually has strong combat capabilities?" Despite his slow pace, Charles did not stop trying to catch up with the main group. By the time he reached the campsite, the sun was already setting. "Alright, today''s trial ends here, it''s getting late. Everyone, hurry up and set up the camp. Boys on the outer perimeter, girls on the inside," instructed Fletcher, which was met with a burst of cheers around him. Sweat had pooled into little streams on Charles''s body, and he flopped down on the grass as if unburdened. ... The dark night was adorned with a crescent moon on the horizon. Around the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, small fires twinkled like stars. Charles luxuriously soaked in a bathtub, surrounded by two large plates of grilled skewers, while Max indulged in a hearty meal beside him. Charles tasted a sizzling, juicy skewer and sipped some red wine, then opened a chat group named "Trial Team Mega Group." "I''m dead tired today, I''ve never climbed so many mountains in my life!" "Did you guys check the leaderboard? I hunted down 3 level 1 ferocious beasts today, now I''m in the top 100 with 3 points." "Nice, bro, how did you manage to win?" "Awesome, I didn''t score at all today, thanks to a loser named Charles in our team lagging behind, even worse than the girls!" "Help! A snake just fell into my tent, someone save me!" "For real, there''s a snake? Don''t get bitten, there''s no hospital around these wilds, a bite would be the end!" "So many mosquitoes in the mountains, my hands are all swollen!" "This dry food is so awful, I miss my mom''s burgers so much, waaaah..." The chat was flooded with messages, most of them bonding over their hardships. Gurgling Charles burped comfortably after his bath, feeling refreshed. He packed up the leftovers around him, stuffing them into his [Storage Space], a designated trash area. Before leaving Isengard, he had already stored a large amount of food, medicine, and drinking water in his storage space. While others were suffering, his two months of trial could be quite comfortable. However, as he stowed the bathtub back into the storage space, he was surprised to find he could lift the hundred-pound tub with one hand. "Is the training effect of the [Divine Scale Armor] really this good? It''s only been one day!" Feeling the tightened muscles on his body, Charles excitedly stepped out of the tent, took the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], and ventured to a spot far from the campsite. He swung fiercely at a large rock. Cling The sound of the strike was crisp, and the rock, half the height of a man, was cleanly split in two by Charles. Sensing the changes in his body, Charles was thrilled and couldn''t wait to test his strength against a ferocious beast: "Max, let''s go hunting!" Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Immortal Body Charles, wielding the Supreme Spear, moved cautiously through the forest, his ears keenly tuned to any sounds around him. His body brimmed with energy, and he was eager to test his strength against a ferocious beast. However, to his disappointment, he found nothing despite wandering until after midnight. Charles puzzled over this, "Aren''t the Ferocious Beast Mountains supposed to be perilously full of beasts? How come I haven''t seen a single one?" Observing the scattered remains of ferocious beasts and abandoned materials around him, he suddenly realized what was happening. Today was the first day of the trial, with over a thousand Beast Masters concentrated in this areait was as if a swarm of locusts had passed through, leaving nothing behind. Perhaps the presence of level two Beast Masters, even a level three one among the team leaders, had driven any surviving ferocious beasts to hide far away. "Staying with the group, which is camped on the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains and under the watchful eyes of our leaders, relies too much on luck to encounter any beasts. At this rate, not only will I not be able to beat Grace after two months, but I might also fail to qualify for the three major academies." Understanding the gravity of his situation, Charles turned southward, guided by the starlight, venturing deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Late into the night, the valleys around him began to echo with the roars of beasts. In the darkness, Charles walked more cautiously, the ground littered with bones and even a human skull, sending shivers down his spine. Turning on his flashlight to scan the trees above, he found a massive snake as thick as a barrel coiled and ready to strike. "Max, battle mode!" Charles commanded. When he looked at the python, several prompts appeared on his interface. [Resurrecting Serpent] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 7 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Tree Regeneration, Death Coil [Mood]: Irritable [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: "Seven inches" / Ice attribute [Description]: This is a 20-meter-long adult Resurrecting Serpent, and you have intruded into its lair, provoking its anger. Its wood attribute grants it potent regenerative abilities, making it a formidable opponent. "A level 7, higher than Max''s level!" This was the highest level ferocious beast Charles had encountered so far. Even though Max was of gold quality, Charles was concerned for its safety against this higher-level ferocious beast. He gripped the Supreme Spear tightly and with a sharp click, extended its shaft to two meters. "We fight this one together!" The serpent was massive yet agile as it maneuvered through the twisting woods. It was too late to run now. Moreover, this ferocious beast was Level 7; defeating it would increase his trial points by seven, significantly boosting his ranking. "Let''s give it a try. If it gets too tough, I can still use [bestial soul merge] and have Max merge with me." Rumbling! Max launched its attack first, using its skill [Ice Pick Throwing]. The ample moisture in the forest quickly condensed into a barrage of ice crystals that hurtled towards the head of the Resurrecting Serpent. Piercing sound The ice picks hit the Resurrecting Serpent effortlessly, and simultaneously, Charles''s spear pierced the serpent''s head, causing blood to spurt wildly, staining the entire forest red. "Is it over? That was unexpectedly easy..." Charles was taken aback. A wave of pale green energy suddenly enveloped the Resurrecting Serpent. The bleeding stopped rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, the large wound on its head miraculously healed. The Resurrecting Serpent had activated its skill[Regeneration], restoring its wound within seconds. Although the wound had healed, the pain enraged the serpent. It hissed as it analyzed its surroundings with its flickering tongue, quickly spotting the clumsy Charles. Hiss! The serpent''s tail, as thick as one meter in diameter, whipped towards Charles like a thick wall. Max wailed continuously, trying to warn Charles to dodge. However, encumbered by the Divine Scale Armor, Charles moved as slowly as an elderly person, unable to evade in time and was soon entangled by the Resurrecting Serpent. Sigh...sigh! Max was nearly in tears, howling pitifully while continually forming ice picks to attack the Resurrecting Serpent. However, such attacks were merely a nuisance under the serpent''s formidable regenerative ability. "If this continues, we''re going to lose..." The Resurrecting Serpent activated its skill [Death Coil]. The Divine Scale Armor emitted a pale blue glow, resisting the attack, but as the serpent increased the constricting force, it soon became overwhelming. "Right, the weakness!" Charles suddenly remembered, pulling up the weakness prompt on his interface. [Weakness]: [Heart] The location of the heart. Snakes can live for a long time even after decapitation, allowing the Resurrecting Serpent to regenerate during this time. However, once its heart is shattered, it cannot use its regenerative ability. [Ice attribute] Snakes are cold-blooded, and lower temperatures slow their movements, increasing the hit rate of attacks. Grasping this, Max seemed to intuitively understand, activating its second skill [Bone-Achingly Cold] without needing Charles''s command. Pale flames blazed as Max passed, frosting over the grass and trees. Charles could feel the body temperature of the Resurrecting Serpent plummeting, and the strength of its Death Coil weakening. Seizing the opportunity, Charles sliced open a gap with his spear, freeing himself from the serpent''s grip. He then gathered all his strength and hurled the spear towards the heart of the Resurrecting Serpent. Hiss... The Resurrecting Serpent, relying on its [Regeneration] skill, underestimated Charles''s attack. It had regenerated from a pierced head beforewhat was a chest wound in comparison? Thrust! The Supreme Spear pierced through the Resurrecting Serpent, the force creating a massive hole in its chest cavity. Its beating heart was instantly reduced to blood froth! Hiss... The Resurrecting Serpent tried to activate [Regeneration], but this time, the wound showed no signs of healing. For decades, it had dominated this part of the forest with its powerful regenerative ability, consuming countless humans. Yet, it never expected to meet its end at the hands of a human youth. It looked at Charles, its eyes filled with confusion, gradually dimming... Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Resurrecting Serpent] (Lv7Silver Quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased!" "Pet Loyalty +2!" "Pet Experience +200!" "Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv7!" "Ding! Your pet has shown exceptional quality in battle and has developed a new skill!" System notifications kept ringing in Charles''s mind, but he barely had time to listen as he suddenly felt weak and collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath... Max also appeared very weak, lying next to Charles, gently licking the wounds on his body. The long use of [Bone-Achingly Cold] seemed to have taken a significant toll on its stamina. "That was close!" Today''s battle was thrilling and nearly disastrous against the giant serpent. However, it had given Charles a true sense of the dangers of the Ferocious Beast Mountains. This was no mere hyperbole, and they were only on the outer edges. The dangers deeper in the forest were beyond Charles''s wildest imaginations. Charles reached out to pet Max, noting the significant energy drain from the prolonged use of [Bone-Achingly Cold]. "Wait, didn''t the system just notify me that Max has learned a new skill?" Excitedly, Charles opened the [Pet] tab to check Max''s panel. [The frost wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Quality]: Gold [Level]: Lv7 [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb] [Weakness]: Neck, Abdomen/Poison attribute [Hobbies]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Mood]: Happy [Health]: Weakened [Recovering...] [Loyalty]: 79 [Evolution Paths]: 4 [Description]: Another victorious battle, and having discerned a new skill during combat, Max is very happy. It now needs to rest and recover its energy. Max had leveled up again, reaching Lv7, and his loyalty had reached 79 points after this battle! Charles checked the new skill Max had discerned during the battle. [Energy Bomb]: Gathers ice and fire elements to form a chaotic elemental shockwave, causing a powerful explosion. May cause self-damage. "This skill seems very powerful, but why does it warn that it might hurt the user?" Charles was puzzled. However, Max was very tired now, so he decided to wait until it had fully recovered before testing the effects of this new skill. As Charles was preparing to stand up, his arm brushed against something round. Grabbing it, he realized it was a skull and hastily threw it, startled. The skull rolled down the slope like a ball and disappeared into the valley below. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!" Realizing his act might be seen as disrespectful to the deceased, Charles pressed his hands together in a gesture of apology to the bones on the ground. It was at this moment that Charles noticed something shimmering in the skeletal hand. Chapter 18: Chapter 18: The Mysterious Map Charles turned on his flashlight, and that''s when he noticed a key clutched tightly in the skeletal hand. The key was intricately carved, and Charles estimated it could fetch a good price at an art market. "Cough, cough, I''m sure you wouldn''t want this key to be left forgotten in the forest, right?" Charles said to the decapitated remains with a sheepish smile. "I''ll count to three, and if you have no objections, I''ll take it." "Three!" "Two..." "One!" Feeling relieved, Charles concluded that the deceased had given their consent, so he took the key and placed it into his storage space. As Charles was preparing to gather the materials from the Resurrecting Serpent, he noticed various antiques scattered on the ground: a Bronze Division sword, Bronze Division goblets, a Bronze Division cauldron, ceramics, terracotta figurines... He suddenly understood. These were the belongings of tomb raiders! Carrying bags full of stolen relics, they hadn''t anticipated that their path through this area would end at the jaws of the Resurrecting Serpent! Knowing this, Charles''s respect for the remains on the ground waned, and he even cursed inwardly, "Serves them right." Among the relics on the ground, he noticed a small Bronze Division box and, driven by curiosity, opened it to find two pieces of parchment inside. [Ding! You have obtained a recipe for a tone reproduction miracle drug alchemy 1!] [Ding! You have obtained a fragment of an unknown map 1!] "An alchemy recipe? Could the owner of the tomb have been an alchemist?" Charles was thrilled. He hadn''t expected to find such treasures in the lair of the Resurrecting Serpent! Charles checked the [alchemy lab] option in his system, and indeed, alongside the hemostatic powder, there was now another alchemy recipe added. [Regenerating Potion] [Tier]: Tone reproduction miracle drug [Description]: The lowest tier of alchemy potion. When consumed, it restores some energy to both the Beast Master and their pet. Charles glanced over the recipe''s description and was immediately thrilled. He could already produce hemostatic powder, which allowed for quick recovery from injuries during battles, but he had no means to restore energy. Fatigue could easily set in if energy ran low. Max, having used [Bone-Achingly Cold] consecutively, was now so exhausted that it had fallen asleep in his arms. Once this [Regenerating Potion] was successfully concocted, he would be able to rapidly stop bleeding and continuously replenish energy during battles, essentially becoming an indefatigable fighter. How could others compete with that? Charles was eager to experiment with the alchemy lab, but considering the constant danger around him, he decided it would be safer to wait until he was back at camp. "There might be treasure hidden within this map, but unfortunately, it''s only a fragment. I wonder where the rest might be..." After collecting all the relics scattered by the tomb raiders from the ground, Charles then began to gather materials from the Resurrecting Serpent. [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Gallbladder x1!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Skin x20!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Fangs x4!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Blood x100kg!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Meat x100kg!] He meticulously separated the large amounts of materials and neatly stored them in his storage space. Due to the abundance of the Resurrecting Serpent''s flesh and blood, Charles only kept the most vital parts. He had initially planned to venture deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains, but considering Max''s current condition, he decided against it. Charles''s stomach suddenly began to grumble, after a night filled with battle and treasure hunting, he was both exhausted and parched. He glanced at the sky, the moon already tilting westward: "It''s almost dawn, I should eat something before I face another long trek through the mountains." Finding a flat spot, Charles set up a grill and started a fire, placing fresh serpent meat on it. He then retrieved some spices from his storage space... Before long, the Resurrecting Serpent meat sizzled enticingly, the fat dripping and crackling in the heat. This ferocious beast meat not only helped quickly restore physical strength but was also beneficial for increasing one''s power. Charles rubbed his hands in anticipation of the meal. At the scent of the grilled meat, Max, who had been sleeping soundly in Charles''s lap, suddenly woke up, drooling at the sight of the skewers in Charles''s hand. "Sorry, Max, didn''t mean to wake you up!" Charles said apologetically, sharing half of the cooked Resurrecting Serpent meat with Max. Max devoured it eagerly, clearly famished after the battle. "This tastes surprisingly good; the meat is more tender than I expected, not tough at all!" Charles said with a satisfied smile on his face. If he started a food livestream featuring ferocious beast cuisine, would it become an internet sensation? After finishing the meat, Charles drank some snake blood. He immediately felt a warm surge in his abdomen, and energy spread to his limbs, greatly reducing the fatigue from a night''s exertion. Feeling fully satiated, Charles quietly made his way back toward the camp. By then, the campfire had died down, leaving only the deep red coals emitting their final warmth. With the eastern sky slowly lightening, Charles hurried to make the most of this time to concoct the Regenerating Potion. He reviewed the alchemy recipe, noting it required only common materials, of which he had some left in his storage space. Having previously made hundreds of miracle drugs at home in Isengard, he was quite skilled in producing this kind of tone reproduction miracle drug. In a short while, he had successfully concocted several doses, even finding time to catch some sleep. Charles had barely laid down to rest when his phone began to vibrate incessantlyit turned out the "Trial Team Mega Group" chat had exploded! Charles tapped in to see what was happening. "Have you guys seen the leaderboard? Charles, who was ranked over 1000th last night, has suddenly shot up to 8th place!" "What! How is that possible? He''s in my group; wasn''t he sleeping in his tent?" "Do you think it''s possible that Charles sneaked out while everyone was sleeping to hoard points?" "You''re joking, right? Fighting at night is too dangerous, he wouldn''t have the guts!" "That''s impossible! Absolutely not!" "Let''s not talk about this; the Ferocious Beast Mountains are terrifying. My pet died in battle yesterday, now I have no protection, I just want to go home..." "Did you guys hear any strange noises last night? I heard something outside my tent and was so scared I couldn''t sleep!" "Our Group 7 didn''t kill a single ferocious beast yesterday, and we''re almost out of dry food. Don''t you guys have some ferocious beast meat? Could you spare some for us?" "Ferocious beast meat? I don''t have much myself... But hey, you have a nice profile picture. If you want some, come to my tent tonight, I''ll share some with you?" ... The chat was filled with suspicions about his score and a litany of complaints. Insect bites, snake attacks, contaminated water, food shortages, declining pet loyalty... the problems were diverse and numerous. There was even a rumor that the group at the very front, Group 1, had gone missing, including their accompanying teacher, and it was likely they had encountered trouble. Seeing all this, Charles was increasingly grateful for his system, a powerful tool. If he hadn''t been able to see the weaknesses, perhaps he would have lost his life in the battle against the Resurrecting Serpent. "Wake up!" "Come on, wake up, no more sleeping!" Outside the tent, Vice President Fletcher''s impatient voice could be heard urging: "I''m giving everyone 30 minutes to pack up your tents and have breakfast. The first group that camped in the valley ahead last night has gone missing. We need to cross that area and set up camp in a safe place before dark." Fletcher''s announcement was met with a chorus of sighs and groans. "Only 30 minutes... I can''t even pack up in time, can''t Fletcher be a little more lenient?" "I... I still need to do my skincare and makeup. Can''t we leave in an hour instead?" "The entire first group is missing? That''s terrifying! I want to go home..." Despite the students'' complaints, Fletcher showed no signs of relenting, instead moving from tent to tent to hurry the students along. When he reached Charles, his expression suddenly changed, and after double-checking his phone, he spoke in a softer tone: "You''re Charles, right?" Charles nodded: "Is there something you need, Vice President?" Fletcher''s stern expression softened as he looked at Charles with a more amiable gaze: "Well, well! Where did you sneak off to score points last night, climbing all the way to 8th place?" The so-called point-scoring involved hunting low-level, the escaped fish while others slept, a tactic some students used in previous years and was tacitly condoned as a way to gain by trickery. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clearly hadn''t expected Charles to have hunted a Level 7 Resurrecting Serpent. Seeing Charles not responding, Fletcher took his silence as an acknowledgment and admonished him earnestly: "Try to rest earlier at night. Look, you''re so slow during the day you''re dragging the team down." "This method of gaining by trickery might boost your score temporarily, but it''s not a sustainable strategy." No sooner had Fletcher finished speaking than a cry for help erupted from the outskirts of the camp. A girl, crying, screamed: "Help, teacher! There''s a ferocious beast attacking!" Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Medical Miracle Several students, panic-stricken and blood-soaked, ran towards us, closely followed by a ferocious beast. Its eyes, a glaring red, were filled with deadly intent. As the beast came into Charles'' view, a series of notifications flashed across his system''s holographic screen: [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] [Attributes]: Metal, Poison [Level]: 6 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Ferocious Impact, Venomous Spikes [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Lightning/Electricity, Fire [Description]: This is a male steel-spiked hedgehog. You have intruded into its habitat, and it is extremely agitated. Beware of its steel spikes, which are coated with a potent poison. "Two attributes? It''s a pity the quality is somewhat poor." This is the first time Charles has encountered a dual-attribute ferocious beast in the wild. Unfortunately, its Bronze Division quality means it has low potential for training and isn''t suitable as a pet. Upon seeing Charles block its path, the steel-spiked hedgehog appeared greatly enraged. It hunched its body as if gathering strength and then charged ferociously at Charles! Clearly, it had activated the skill [Ferocious Impact]! The territorial instincts of the male steel-spiked hedgehog were very strong. Any other animal that intruded into its territory was seen as a competitor. Furthermore, its spikes, all laden with poison, could cause anything from festering wounds to fatal poisoning if they pierced someone, which was truly terrifying. But that was a concern for others... After battling the [Resurrecting Serpent] last night, Max had leveled up to Lv7. With his level and quality overwhelmingly superior, the fight was effortless. Moreover, Charles had prepared hundreds of bottles of healing potions and antidotes in his storage space, so he wasn''t worried at all. "Max, enter combat mode!" Charles commanded. With a sigh, Max braced himself. Seeing just a little creature, the steel-spiked hedgehog hardly took Max seriously and accelerated in a charge. Despite being smaller than the steel-spiked hedgehog, Max was far more agile. He deftly dodged the attack with a swift sidestep. Boom! A dull thud echoed as a large tree was uprooted by the steel-spiked hedgehog''s charge, crashing down towards the camp and sending the nearby students scattering in panic. The steel-spiked hedgehog shook its head, slightly dazed. It hadn''t expected its skill, [Ferocious Impact], to be so easily evaded by such a small adversary. This only fueled its rage further, prompting it to use its second skill, [Venomous Spikes]. Its body curled into a ball, shielding its vulnerable parts while simultaneously launching steel spikes all around Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! The sound of slicing air filled the area as the spikes, like arrows, shot out from the steel-spiked hedgehog''s back. "Be careful, those spikes are poisonous! Don''t engage in close combat! Use the skill [Ice Pick Throwing]!" Charles instructed. Although the skill [Bone-Achingly Cold] was very effective against the steel-spiked hedgehog, it was a melee skill, and Charles didn''t want Max to take that risk. Now transformed into a ''hedgehog'' with its vitals protected, its defense might have increased, but it was immobilized. This was the perfect opportunity to strike. Max used the surrounding trees as cover, evading the poisonous spikes from the steel-spiked hedgehog. Meanwhile, he gathered the icy elemental energy around him, forming icicles above the immobilized hedgehog''s head. Since it was completely stationary, this gave him enough time to unleash a powerful strike. Whizz With a crisp sound, the icicle plunged from the sky and pierced through the body of the steel-spiked hedgehog, causing blood to gush out continuously. A one-hit victory! "We''ve won!" Max, exhilarated, pranced around the corpse of the steel-spiked hedgehog, then grabbed Charles'' trouser leg, eager to show off his trophy. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] (Lv6Bronze Division quality). Your synergy with your pet has increased!] [Pet Loyalty +1!] [Pet Experience Points +50!] "Well done, Max, tonight we feast on steel-spiked hedgehog meat!" Charles patted Max''s fluffy head, then pulled out his dagger to start butchering the steel-spiked hedgehog. The students who had fled the campsite, hearing that the battle was over, gradually returned. Seeing Charles harvesting his trophy, they were astounded! "I was too busy running for my life just now. Can someone tell me what happened? Don''t tell me that steel-spiked hedgehog was killed by Charles?" "Damn, that steel-spiked hedgehog just now... three of us couldn''t beat it together, and Charles took it down alone in a flash!" "Charles'' pet is so fast! I didn''t even see clearly, just saw a flash of white light, and then the steel-spiked hedgehog was pierced by the icicle..." "On the [Leaderboard], Charles just added 6 points, which means... it was a Lv6 ferocious beast!" "Are you kidding me? I can barely manage a Lv1 ferocious beast right now, and even a Lv2 is a struggle. Charles can already one-shot a Lv6?" "Pfft, if I hadn''t worn it down first, reducing that steel-spiked hedgehog''s combat strength, would Charles have been able to take advantage of a good deal so easily?" "Take advantage of a good deal? That sounds easy for you. Why don''t you try taking advantage of a good deal today and show me something impressive?" ... More and more students gathered around to watch, filled with envy, admiration, and jealousy. However, Charles remained indifferent. After defeating the steel-spiked hedgehog, he could clearly feel the change in the way people looked at him. "I didn''t see it coming; you''ve got some skills. I underestimated you before!" Fletcher, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the team leader, Fletcher was responsible for the students'' safety, but considering the effectiveness of the training, he wouldn''t intervene unless absolutely necessary. He had witnessed Charles''s fight; the process was clean and efficient, defeating a Lv6 ferocious beast was far from his limit. Initially, Fletcher thought Charles was just clever at gaining by trickery, but now he realized he had underestimated him. At that moment, a girl suddenly rushed to Fletcher, looking worried: "Mr. Fletcher! You need to check on Aurora; she seems to have been poisoned!" "Poisoned? Was she hit by the steel-spiked hedgehog''s poisonous spikes?" Fletcher''s smile faded. Charles pretended to put the steel-spiked hedgehog''s materials into his backpack, then transferred everything into his system''s [Storage Space] and cleaned the blood from his hands before standing up. Following Fletcher, he arrived at a shaded spot in the middle of the campsite, where indeed several pale-faced people lay on the ground. As his gaze fell on the girl, several lines of information flashed before him. [Name]: Aurora [Age]: 18 [Height]: 170 cm [Measurements]: 72/55/78 [Health]: Poisoned by steel-spiked hedgehog venom [View Treatment Options] Fletcher crouched down to inspect the girl''s injury. A steel spike from the steel-spiked hedgehog had completely pierced through her right forearm, which was now bruising, indicating the venom was spreading. If not treated promptly, her life could be in danger. "This is just the outer edge of the ferocious beast mountain range. How could we encounter such a ferocious beast here?" Fletcher wondered. The route planning for this mountain expedition was clearly flawed; such a Lv6 poisonous ferocious beast wasn''t supposed to appear until half a month into the journey. Ordinary medicines were ineffective against the venom of such a ferocious beast; only an alchemy miracle drug could treat it. But in these remote mountains, where could one find a hospital, let alone a miracle drug? Despite his reluctance, Fletcher grimly suggested, "We may have to amputate, otherwise the poison will spread to her heart and it''ll be too late..." "What? Amputate!" The students around exclaimed in shock. She was only 18 years oldlosing her right hand for life was far too cruel a fate for a young woman just coming of age! The faces of the students who had collapsed from the poison turned even paler, and Aurora couldn''t hold back her tears anymore: "Teacher, isn''t there... isn''t there any other way?" she sobbed. "Even a common snake bite would be too late to treat at a hospital now, let alone venom from a ferocious beast..." As the team leader, Fletcher felt deeply guilty seeing his students poisoned and feeling powerless to help. With even the team leader at a loss, the students quickly became despondent. However, amidst the crowd, Charles remained remarkably calm. He glanced at the [Treatment Options] on his screen: for steel-spiked hedgehog venom, administer an [anesthetic pill] to alleviate pain, remove the spike, take a [blood lily pill] to neutralize the poison, and apply a [recovery plaster] externally for 3 days for a full recovery. After reading, Charles took two miracle drugs from his storage space, placed them in the girl''s mouth, and then took out a scalpel to remove the poisonous spike from her arm... Charles''s smooth actions left the surrounding students stunned. "Charles, what are you doing..." Fletcher was also puzzled. Could it be that Charles knew medical techniques? Before Fletcher could finish, Aurora, who had been slipping into unconsciousness, slowly opened her eyes and color returned to her pale face. She gently moved her fingers, looking shocked. "Mr. Fletcher, I suddenly feel sensation in my arm again, and the pain is gone..." Seeing this, a smile began to form on Fletcher''s previously tense face. Just moments ago, they were preparing for amputation, and now, in just a few minutes, Charles had cured her. What kind of medical miracle was this? Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Scarcity Marketing "Charles... thank you for saving me. I don''t even know how to thank you..." "Charles, do you still have any of that miracle drug you gave to Aurora? I''ve got a spike in my knee too, and I really don''t want to amputate..." "Charles, do you remember me? I''m from Isengard Beast Mastery High too. We''re schoolmates, could you spare me one of those miracle drugs?" ... Seeing his fellow students crowd around him, begging for miracle drugs, Charles was speechless. Although he had thousands of miracle drugs in his storage space, and could produce as many as he wanted given the alchemy materials, why should he give away the fruits of his hard labor for free? Charles glanced at the other students still suffering from poisoning, and put on a pained expression: "These miracle drugs were hard-earned, collected before I left Isengard, intended as a last resort to save my own life. But since we''re all classmates, I can''t bear to see anyone lose a limb over an injury... I don''t have many of these miracle drugs left. If anyone else wants some, I would be willing to trade for items I need, like beast cores." After treating a few more poisoned individuals and consoling the surrounding students, Charles finally stood up and returned to his tent. Watching Charles walk away, the fifty members of Team 7, including the team leader Fletcher, were nearly moved to tears! "Charles shared his own life-saving medicine with everyone. I could never do that!" "Sobbing... If it weren''t for Charles''s miracle drug, I would have lost my life just now. And to think, I was badmouthing him in our group chat yesterdayI''m such a beast!" "From today onward, Charles is my big brother. If anyone dares to talk behind his back from now on, don''t blame me if my fists don''t see!" "Not only is Charles handsome, but he''s also so kind-hearted. Such an outstanding guy, I wonder if he has a girlfriend?" ... Inside the tent, Charles was packing his things and couldn''t help but laugh as he listened to the conversations outside. These low-tier miracle drugs, which wouldn''t be worth much under normal circumstances, had become precious commodities here in the ferocious beast mountains. It''s like a bottle of water. At a water plant, it might be worth nothing; but in the center of a desert, especially after his ''scarcity marketing'' stunt, it could be more valuable than gold! "From now on, if I need any materials, I''ll just trade with others. That saves me the hassle of looking everywhere!" Charles chuckled to himself. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After taking care of the injured, Fletcher was urging them to set off again. Charles stuffed his tent into the [Storage Space] and casually checked the current inventory. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (blue) [Daily Needs]: Tent, bedding, camp lamp, flashlight, bathtub, barbecue grill, solar panels... [Food]: Water 100 tons, resurrecting serpent meat 90 kg, resurrecting serpent blood 95 kg, steel-spiked hedgehog meat 50 kg, steel-spiked hedgehog blood 20 kg, beef 500 kg... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Resurrecting serpent fangs x4, resurrecting serpent skin x20, steel-spiked hedgehog skin x1, steel-spiked hedgehog poison spikes x80, steel-spiked hedgehog fangs x2... [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit root x20, revival flower x12, anesthetic plant x182, mountain valley orchid x10... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Regenerating potion (gray) x7, hemostatic powder (gray) x10 [Common Medicines]: Painkillers x195, fire-controlling elixir x100, spirit-replenishing pill x50, serene fluid x50, beast-driving wine x30, anesthetic pill x296, blood lily pill x152, recovery plaster x165... [Treasures]: Bronze division sword (unidentified), bronze division cauldron (unidentified), bronze division armor (unidentified), night pearls... [Special]: Fragment of a map (unknown) "Can''t believe it''s only been a week, and I''ve already accumulated so much!" Charles felt a great sense of achievement looking at his packed storage space, though he sighed, "It''s a shame most of it is common stuff, not much of value." Charles took out his [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], which looked dull as it had no beast core embedded in it. He had asked around, and the ferocious beasts they''d hunted hadn''t yielded any beast cores, highlighting the rarity of such items. Moreover, a first-tier beast core required hunting ferocious beasts above level 10, a feat Charles felt he was not yet capable of. "Everyone ready? Let''s move out!" Fletcher''s voice urged them from outside the tent once more. After the morning''s delay due to the ferocious beast attack, it was now midday. Stepping out from the campsite''s shade, they were immediately hit by a wave of heat. After walking several kilometers along the mountain path, the initially enthusiastic students were now visibly exhausted. Due to his [Divine Scale Armor] weighing hundreds of pounds, Charles quickly fell behind the group. He looked back at a few of the girls behind him: "Yesterday, I was the third last in line, today I''m the fifth. Making progress pretty fast, huh?" His routine involved weight training during the day and soaking in herbal baths at night, coupled with consuming beast meat and drinking beast blood. Charles felt his strength and reflexes were growing rapidly. The prospect of being able to walk in the first place while wearing the [Divine Scale Armor] was something Charles couldn''t even begin to imagine. "Let''s set a small goal firstcatch up to the first place in Group 7!" Charles gritted his teeth, letting the sweat pool on his body like a stream, and quickened his pace. After trudging a few more kilometers, a few female classmates suddenly approached him. "Charles, you''re sweating a lot on your face. Do you need me to wipe it off for you?" "Yeah, you look like you''re having a hard time. Do you need me to help carry something?" "Charles, did your girlfriend come with you on this training expedition?" The girls suddenly striking up a conversation with him didn''t surprise Charles. He had noticed last week while looking in the mirror that he was quite handsome! OOtherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten intimate with Lily in the office right after transmigrating here! Plus, the strength he displayed this morning made him extremely attractive to these naive young girls. "I''ve been single since birth, 18 years and counting. I don''t have a girlfriend." Charles wasn''t averse to the chance for interaction; they were all pure-minded schoolgirls, and chatting with them was a perfect way to relieve the monotony of the trek. Hearing that Charles didn''t have a girlfriend and wasn''t standoffish, a few more girls joined the group, chattering around him. The male classmates walking with them were completely ignored by the girls. Despite some jealousy, thinking about Charles''s strength, none of them dared to say much. "By the way, how''s your hand feeling now?" Charles suddenly noticed that one of the girls next to him was Aurora, whom he had saved that morning. She seemed to want to say something but hesitated because of the crowd around them. "Are you talking to me? It''s... it''s better!" Aurora suddenly looked up at him, her face blushing. She quickly turned her head away, unable to meet Charles''s eyes. "Thank you so much for this morning. If it weren''t for you, I might have lost my arm..." As she spoke, her eyes slightly reddened, as if remembering something painful. She then turned to Charles, "By the way, didn''t you say you needed a beast core? I happen to have one here." Aurora extended her left hand, and on her snow-white arm was a bracelet, shimmering with a pale blue glow under the sun. It was... a first-tier ice attribute beast core! This was exactly what he needed! "This was given to me by my mom when I left Isengard. She said it would enhance my ice elemental energy." Before Charles could react, Aurora had already taken off the bracelet and placed it in his hands. "Since you need it, I''ll give it to you." The bracelet still retained her warmth and was very delicately made, appearing quite valuable. "This was given to you by your mother, it doesn''t feel right for me to take it," Charles said, taken aback. Before Charles could finish, the girl had already run off into the distance. ... "Alright, we''ll camp here today." After Charles and a few girls had caught up, Fletcher issued the order to set up camp. With a sigh, Charles puffed out, collapsing onto the soft grass, completely drenched. He was eager for a bath now. By the campfire, Fletcher, watching the students slowly setting up their tents, felt compelled to speak: "Today there were some mishaps, so we''re camping here temporarily. But I still want to remind everyone. We haven''t even reached the position of the first group from yesterday; we are far behind! Following in someone else''s wake won''t get you into the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, not to mention the academies in our own Vendantia province..." Fletcher continued to speak, but Charles was tuning him out, one ear in, one ear out. Seemingly reminded of something, Charles suddenly took out his phone: "Oh right, I wonder how many points Grace has now. Also, has there been any news about the missing first squad?" Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Aria Lying in the bathtub, Charles held a skewer in one hand and his phone in the other. In just two days, he had hunted down a Lv7 silver quality resurrecting serpent and a Lv6 bronze division quality steel-spiked hedgehog. "I wonder what rank I am among these 1000+ participants with 13 points?" Charles opened the leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [27 points] 2nd Place: Robert [19 points] 3rd Place: Steve [18 points] ... Seeing these rankings, Charles couldn''t help but grimace: "No way, these people are incredible! First place is almost at 30 points..." After some searching, he finally found himself at the end of the first page: 29th Place: Charles [13 points] Although he had expected Grace to be ahead of him, he hadn''t anticipated such a crushing lead, especially since Grace had only 8 points yesterday. The thought of that girl probably holding her phone and mocking him was infuriating to Charles. "But thinking about it, it makes sense. Our Group 7 was delayed today, and the other teams went deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains where the beasts are of higher levels and worth more points. But... what''s the deal with Robert?" Seeing Robert in second place left Charles somewhat stunned. "I saw that [four-winged tiger] the other day; it was useless. Could it be that Robert''s four-winged tiger isn''t the same one I saw, or is there a glitch in the system?" Charles muttered to himself. The system didn''t have voice communication, which frustrated Charles. He needed to find some mental balance by checking on Daniel: "Heh, that turtle of his, I bet he''s at the bottom without having to look!" Charles flipped to the 21st page of the leaderboard and indeed saw: 1018th Place: Daniel [0 points] "Hahaha, what a loser, two days and he hasn''t even hunted a Lv1 beast. Didn''t he brag about his skills before we left the city..." Charles''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he almost dropped his phone into the bathtub, "Wait, why are so many people at zero points?" Everyone who entered the Ferocious Beast Mountains for training was a newly inducted Beast Master from Isengard this year; it was unthinkable that they couldn''t even defeat a Lv1 beast. Even those girls who flirted with him during the day while chatting managed to score a few points, so how could there be so many with zero? He clicked on the profiles of those with zero points and quickly noticed something strangethey were all from Group 1, the first team to enter the mountains! Yesterday, Fletcher had also mentioned that the entire Group 1 was missing. "Daniel... could something have happened to him?" A wave of anxiety swept over Charles. Aside from his foul mouth and penchant for showing off, Daniel was the only person in this world, other than his parents, who genuinely cared about him without asking for anything in return. Could fate really be so cruel to him? Beep beep [Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!] After several calls, all went unanswered, and the chat icon remained gray. Daniel was unreachable. "Is Charles here?" came a soft voice outside the tent. Hastily throwing on a shirt and without even drying his hair, Charles unzipped the tent: "Aurora, what''s up?" "The moon is so beautiful tonight. I think we couldn''t see such a beautiful moon back in Isengard..." Aurora looked at Charles, her cheeks slightly reddening: "A lot of people are at the bonfire party, singing and such. Do you want to join and maybe sing a song?" "Sorry, Aurora, I have some things to take care of tonight," Charles replied, turning and heading towards the camp''s perimeter. Aurora said something more, but Charles could no longer hear her, or rather, he hadn''t been listening since her first word. Dressed in his Divine Scale Armor, his spear glistening with cold light, an ice attribute beast core at the spear''s tip shimmering with a faint blue glow, Charles raced through the woods: "Daniel, please don''t be in trouble!" ... Leaving the camp, Charles headed south. Along the way, he did his best to conceal his presence, avoiding alarming the ferocious beasts in the forest. "I heard that Group 1 disappeared in this valley. I hope to find some clues." Charles looked ahead between two steep peaks where a narrow passageway less than a hundred meters wide served as the quickest route deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Consequently, it also became a frequent path for many ferocious beasts. After the incident with Group 1, all subsequent teams chose to detour, and Fletcher opted to camp outside the valley. Charles wiped the sweat from his palms, then gripped his spear tightly, cautiously making his way forward. The moon was obscured by the cliffs, plunging the entire valley into darkness, yet Charles did not turn on his flashlight. Having acquired some of Max''s wolf tribe vision, he could barely make out the path in this pitch-black place. Suddenly, a strong scent of blood wafted through the air. "Are they all dead?" "Relax, absolutely clean, not a single one of the 50 left alive." "Search them, see if they have anything valuable." It seemed there were people talking in the dense forest ahead. Charles held his breath and listened intently. When he heard the number ''50,'' his heart chilled. 50 Beast Masters, 50 livesthinking about this, Charles felt his eyes redden with fury and he approached the two bandits without hesitation: "You took 50 lives so easily. Forgiving you is God''s business. Now, let me send you to meet Him!" "Who?!" Hearing the noise, the two bandits switched on their bright flashlights and spun around, only to see a young man with a spear charging at them with a fierce look, and then... he suddenly stopped. "Doves?" Seeing a string of bird carcasses around the men''s necks and hands, Charles was stunned. "What about 50 lives, what about meeting God..." One of the men scratched his head. "Kid, you scared us to death in the middle of the night. We thought we were being robbed!" "Ha, sorry, my mistake. What are you guys doing out here so late?" Charles deactivated his bestial soul merge state but remained vigilant. "We''re local hunters. This mountain trip''s been cursed; not a single ferocious beast spotted in two days. We were starving, had to hunt doves at night just to fill our bellies..." The man chuckled naively, showing off about fifty doves. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing the men talk about their fruitless two days, Charles gave an embarrassed laugh. With over a thousand Beast Masters from Isengard training in the area, they''d probably scared off every ferocious beast around. "Since it was a misunderstanding, I''m really sorry. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll leave you to your dove hunting," Charles said, getting ready to leave. The other man suddenly called out to him: "Young man, you seem in a hurry. Are you looking for someone?" Charles nodded, seeing no need to hide it. The man pondered for a moment before speaking to Charles, "Last night, we passed by here and saw a lot of blood on the ground. There must have been an accident. We also saved a young girl who said she was from York. Could she be the person you''re looking for?" A young girl from York yesterday... Charles considered that she could likely be a surviving Beast Master from Group 1. He could ask her about what exactly happened last night. He nodded and said, "It''s very possible. Could you gentlemen please take me to see her?" "That''s easy." The men tied up the doves with a rope, slung them around their necks, and then led Charles to a nearby village. From afar, they saw a few lights halfway up the mountain. It was Charles''s first time realizing that there were actually villages within the Ferocious Beast Mountains. "I tell you, that young girl, I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful in my life." "Her skin, so soft and tender, and that slender waist..." As the dove man spoke about the girl, a sleazy smile appeared on his face. "Cough, cough!" It took his companion''s reminder for the man to realize he had been inappropriate. Disgusted yet curious after hearing the two men, Charles wondered. In his memory, there wasn''t a woman in Isengard more beautiful than Grace, but Grace wasn''t scoring zero points. A few minutes later, Charles followed the two hunters to the village, which was oddly designed with a round city entrance, a structure typically used in ancient cities for defense. Entering through the gate, he saw a dozen thatched huts scattered about, and everyone looked at him with strange eyes. "Aria, we just met one of your friends in the mountains," the dove man knocked on the door of one of the thatched huts. "A friend?" With a creak, a woman gently pushed open the door. She wore a purple dress and her face was partially veiled in translucent fabric, her eyes shimmering with a seductive allure. Her long hair was casually tied at the waist with a headband, and her every move radiated a refreshing aura. As Charles''s gaze unintentionally swept across the young woman''s waist, he suddenly understood why the previous man had chuckled like a creep. Her delicate, slender waist seemed as if it could be encircled with just his hands. Despite it being their first meeting, Charles felt an unexpected urge to embrace her protectively. Such a beautiful girl looked strikingly out of place among the rugged villagers of the settlement. [Name]: Aria [Age]: 17 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 82/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: None This brief information flashed before him, leaving Charles somewhat startled: "This girl named Aria, she isn''t a Beast Master?" Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Second Boss Felix "Excuse me, Aria, are you a member of Group 1? Could you tell me what happened last night?" Charles asked tentatively in a soft voice. "Strange, I don''t know you, nor do I know anything about this ''Group 1'' you''re talking about." The girl named Aria didn''t give Charles another glance before gently closing the door. Realizing she was not the person he was looking for, Charles felt a wave of disappointment. He was about to get up to leave when the man who had guided him earlier took off a string of pigeons from his neck: "Brother, meeting you is fate. It''s late and I wouldn''t be at ease letting you head into the mountains now. Why not stay here for the night and set off tomorrow?" The man gave a simple smile, then led Charles to the center of the village, where a bonfire was blazing. A group of people were roasting pigeons, and the man handed a cooked one to Charles: "I''m Uldir. If you don''t mind, let''s be friends! We don''t have much, but there''s plenty of pigeon to go around! Ha ha!" Charles thought for a moment. Fletcher would likely take a longer route with the students tomorrow for safety, which meant circumventing this gorge and losing at least a week, increasing the gap with the first group. Charles looked at Uldir to check his personal information. [Name]: Uldir [Age]: 36 [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 His name was indeed true, and the surrounding hunters were all level 1 Beast Masters. If anything was amiss, he couldn''t overpower so many, but escaping was certainly possible. "My name is Charlie; thank you for your hospitality, Uldir!" Charles gave a false name and pretended to eat the pigeon meat, secretly spitting it into his system [storage space]. With the wisdom of two lifetimes and the vivid memory of betrayal by a brother in his past life, Charles was extra cautious, especially in the ruthless Beast Mastery World. After a simple dinner, Charles went to the room where he would rest, leaned against the door, and sighed deeply. What Charles had thought would be a routine expedition had turned into a series of unexpected events, with the entire first group going missing, and now, inexplicably, he had stumbled upon a team of ferocious beast hunters. His phone vibrated with a new message from Fletcher: "Charles, are you really heading back to York? Be careful on your way. Tomorrow, we''re planning to bypass the canyon and head deep into the Ferocious Beast Mountains for training. But Charles, with your talent, I truly hope you reconsider abandoning this. If you decide to return to the Ferocious Beast Mountains, we can meet at Remarkable Rock Summit. We expect to reach there in seven days." After putting away his phone, Charles was touched by the vice president''s stern appearance, who actually cared deeply for his students. Leaving for a week might be a good thing. The path chosen by Fletcher had already been ''swept'' by over a dozen teams, not only delaying their progress but also slowing their score accumulation. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at the leaderboard again. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Scoreboard] 1st Place: Grace [41 points] 2nd Place: Robert [28 points] 3rd Place: Steve [25 points] ... 62nd Place: Charles [13 points] In just half a day, Grace and Robert had pulled far ahead, likely replacing the original first group as the new vanguard. Charles looked at the supreme spear in his hand. One end of the spear was embedded with an ice attribute beast core, emitting a faint blue glow, while the other end was dull. "I still need a fire attribute first-level beast core to turn this spear into a true Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. And Max is close to breaking through to Level 7; the materials needed for that breakthrough will certainly include a couple of first-level beast cores. The ingredients for making regenerating potions are almost used up too..." Just thinking about it all gave Charles a headache. With his mind feeling like mush, Charles decided to stop thinking. He asked Max to keep watch at the door, lay back on his bed, and soon drifted off to sleep... The next morning, as dawn broke, Charles heard a knock at the door. "Charlie, today our hunters'' squad is setting off for Remarkable Rock Summit, where there''s plenty of game. I left some bread by the campfire for you; have your breakfast and then head down the mountain on your own. I won''t see you off." The voice outside belonged to Uldir, the middle-aged man from last night who had been hunting pigeons. Remarkable Rock Summit? Wasn''t that the place where Fletcher had agreed to meet him in a week? Hearing this name, Charles quickly got up from bed and opened the door: "Uldir, I need to go to Remarkable Rock Summit too. Can I come with you?" "Take you along? With your abilities, you''d probably just be a burden to us." The speaker wasn''t Uldir but a burly young man standing behind him. Charles looked over. [Name]: Felix [Age]: 24 [Height]: 175 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 2 After reading the young man''s panel information, Charles felt a wave of astonishment. He never expected that there would be a Level 2 Beast Master in this hunting team. A Level 2 Beast Master, who could simultaneously control two pets, significantly boosted combat power compared to a Level 1 Beast Master! Among the entire training team in Lsengard, only one leading teacher had reached this level. Uldir, showing great respect towards the young man, glanced at Charles and pleaded, "Second Boss, he''s also a Beast Master, and letting him cross the gorge alone would be akin to sending him to his death. After all, one more person is just one more set of utensils..." After hearing Uldir''s plea, Felix sized Charles up and warned, "Kid, for Uldir''s sake, I''ll let you come with us through the gorge. But let me be clear: if you give me any trouble, you''re out!" Then Felix ordered everyone in the village, "Everyone, pack up, we leave immediately!" As for Felix''s disdain, Charles was indifferent; he didn''t plan to stay long with this band of hunters. Once they crossed the valley and went their separate ways, they might never see each other again in this lifetime. The gorge was already close to the middle of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, a place where first-level ferocious beasts were known to roam. Given his current strength, encountering one was indeed risky. Being with a group of hunters, especially with a Level 2 Beast Master like Felix, provided an additional layer of safety. Dressed in his [Divine Scale Armor], Charles quietly followed behind the group. With Felix''s approval, the others began to see him as one of their own. They became more relaxed, even starting to crack jokes. Every now and then, some would sneak glances at the purple silhouette walking not far from Felix. "That woman we saved yesterday, let me tell you, that waist of hers...!" "And it''s not just the waist! I''ve been with many women, but a gem like that could make you feel numb all over in bed!" "I heard she''s only 17, at the prime of her youth... If I could spend just one night with her, I''d die happy!" "Keep it down! Haven''t you noticed the Second Boss has taken a liking to her? If he hears you talking like this, he might just kill you and feed you to his tiger!" The hunters spoke without restraint, but Charles had no interest in joining their crude conversation. However, from the hunters'' chatter, Charles learned that this girl named Aria seemed to have gotten separated from her family in the Ferocious Beast Mountains and was now trying to cross the mountains to reach the Atacama Desert. "So she''s not from Genosha, no wonder she carries an exotic aura," Charles chuckled softly. Yet, he suddenly began to worry about the young girl''s safety. The Ferocious Beast Mountains stretched thousands of kilometers, rumored to harbor creatures as dangerous as sixth-level ferocious beasts; moreover, the area was lawless and rife with bandits. A 17-year-old girl, lost from her family and without any Beast Mastery skills, could only seek help from a group of strange huntersjust thinking about it made Charles anxious. And the men''s vulgar talk and titles like "Big Boss," "Second Boss," and "Third Boss" did not seem to promise anything good. "Why bother so much? There are plenty of unfortunate souls in the world, I can''t help them all just because she''s pretty, can I? Besides, I have my own troubles to worry about," Charles sighed softly, pulling his thoughts back. Rumbling The ground seemed to tremble slightly, distant branches shook, startling birds into the sky. A hunter at the front of the group suddenly turned around and roared: "Beast tide!" "It''s a beast tide attack!" "Everyone, be careful!" Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Beast Tide Upon hearing the warning, Charles immediately summoned Max and entered combat mode. The trembling originated from the other end of the valley, clearly indicating that something significant had occurred, as it was unlikely for so many ferocious beasts to flee towards the other end of the gorge without reason. "Roar, roar, roar" A ferocious beast, in its frenzied escape, collided with the hunters concealed in the bushes. Already in a state of panic, the beast''s instincts took over, and it hissed and roared as it charged at the hunters. Popping! A loud explosion echoed from ahead, followed by a cry of pain. By the time Charles arrived, one of the hunters lay on the ground, his body charred and twitching. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 11 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning [Mood]: Aggressive, Panicked [Health]: Wound healing on hind leg... [Weakness]: Hind leg wound / Wind attribute [Description]: A panicked lightning demon ape, driven by its instinct for self-defense, aims to kill any enemy it encounters. Its right hind leg is injured, and targeting this weak spot could quickly turn the battle in your favor. A Level 11 ferocious beast, its combat strength is comparable to a human Level 2 Beast Master. Felix, reacting swiftly, had summoned his two pets, a blue and a red tiger, to fight alongside him against the lightning demon ape. However, Felix, apparently new to being a Level 2 Beast Master, struggled with his newly tamed red tiger, which was disobedient and often lagged in battle, even choosing to hide behind Felix when the lightning demon ape launched a ball lightning attack. Popping!! Another arc of electricity grazed Felix''s shoulder, emitting smoke and the smell of burning. "Max! Use [ice pick throwing] and target the lightning demon ape''s right hind leg!" Charles issued the combat command. "Sigh!" Despite the lightning demon ape being four levels higher, Max charged forward without hesitation upon hearing Charles''s order. An ice spike formed behind the lightning demon ape, and taking advantage of its distraction while fighting Felix, the ice spike shot out like an arrow released from a bow, striking the beast''s hind leg. "Roar, roar, roar!!!" The lightning demon ape, completely unprepared for this sneak attack from a seemingly insignificant foe, reeled as its recently healed wound split open, gushing blood! In that moment, Felix''s two tigers pounced, firmly clamping onto the lightning demon ape''s throat. The beast struggled desperately on the ground, but as the blood continued to flow, its thrashing weakened until its eyes finally lost their spark... "Good!" "We won!" Seeing the ferocious beast defeated, the surrounding hunters cheered. Uldir, elated, approached Charles, his expression filled with excitement: "Amazing, Charlie, you defeated the lightning demon ape with just one strike! I couldn''t handle that beast at all; how did you do it?" "Even the Second Boss had a tough time with it. This young man is something else!" The surrounding hunters also came forward, showering Charles with praise. At that moment, Felix, covered in dirt and dust, got up from the ground. Seeing the hunters gathered around Charles, he roared somewhat displeasedly: "What are you all doing? Hurry up, collect the spoils. We still have to move on!" "Yes, yes..." Upon hearing Felix''s command, the hunters scattered, pulling out their knives to slice the flesh and skin of the lightning demon ape. "It''s a pity that I didn''t deliver the final blow..." Charles sighed as he watched the lightning demon ape being dissected on the ground. If Max had made the kill, such a battle beyond his level could have elevated him to level 8! "Beast core! I found the beast core!" someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone gathered around. Seeing the white sphere sparking with electric sparks in the hands of the prey, Felix''s eyes gleamed with greed. He snatched it immediately. Among 100 ferocious beasts, only one might have a beast core! Moreover, this was a first-level beast core, an essential material for advancing in Lightning Beast Mastery, worth a fortune on the market! However... Charles had contributed significantly to obtaining this beast core... Felix glanced at the beast core in his hand and then at Charles beside him, clearing his throat: "Since the lightning demon ape was defeated by us all, the spoils should be shared equally among everyone. I''ll keep this beast core for now. Once it''s sold, we''ll divide the money!" Hearing that everyone at the scene could share in the fruits of victory, the hunters burst into cheers: "Felix!" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Felix!" ... After packing up the materials from the lightning demon ape, the hunting party set off again, their faces beaming with the joy of victory. However, at the back of the group, Charles felt somewhat displeased. Logically, since he and Felix had jointly defeated the lightning demon ape, Charles should have been entitled to 50% of the spoils. While splitting everything equally might sound fair, everyone else was part of a group, and Charles was the outsider. After all the effort, he would only receive 1/20 of the loot... Plus, the beast core was already in Felix''s hands, and it was up to him when it would be sold. It was clear they were taking advantage of him as an outsider, intending to monopolize the spoils. Charles sighed, "Forget it, my goal is to get through this gorge. I''m not going to fuss over this..." Those who had cheered for Charles during the fight were now nowhere to be seen, except for Uldir, who felt guilty and secretly cut a larger share for Charles while dividing the meat. "Charlie, here''s your share20kg of beast meat!" [Received 32kg of lightning demon ape meat!] Noticing the discrepancy in weight, Charles turned around as Uldir handed him a large bag of meat and exchanged a meaningful look. Charles instantly understood; among this group, Uldir was actually decent. Just then, a burly figure approached from behind the group and placed a hand on Charles''s shoulder: "Charlie, you''re quite skilled, huh? How about it, interested in joining my thievery... hunting team? In our squad, the spoils are always divided equally among everyone. As long as I, Felix, have a bite to eat, my brothers will never go hungry." Hearing Felix''s recruitment attempt, Charles scoffed inwardly: Forget it, being your brother probably means getting sold out without even knowing it. However, Charles kept his expression neutral, gently pushing Felix''s hand away and politely responding, "I appreciate the offer, but my friend is waiting for me at Remarkable Rock Summit. Once I get there, we''ll part ways." Felix nodded with a smile, "Alright then, brother, you''ve got your own things to handle. I won''t keep you. A young and promising Beast Master like you is always welcome to join me." Charles offered a slight smile and then turned away from Felix to walk forward. Watching Charles''s retreating figure, Felix''s face darkened: "What an ingrate, giving him face and he dares to refuse me! When we reach Remarkable Rock Summit tomorrow, if he dares to mess with my plans, don''t blame me for showing no mercy." ... The plan had been to exit the gorge today, but the journey was delayed due to an encounter with a beast tide halfway through. As the sun set, Felix found a spacious area in the valley and ordered his men to set up camp there. Soon, a campfire was lit, its flames flickering slightly, providing some comfort in the pitch-dark forest. Around the fire, a dozen hunters gathered, drinking and roasting meat, telling jokes, and celebrating another day survived. Felix sat next to the girl named Aria, smiling as he handed her a skewer of grilled meat. However, the girl seemed preoccupied, staring unhappily at the stars above. Lying in his tent, Charles whispered as he peered through a gap at the campfire: "I always feel like these people aren''t really ferocious beast hunters, more like tomb raiders, or even bandits..." Ferocious beast hunters usually make a living by hunting beasts and selling their materialsthere''s no need to risk their lives unnecessarily. But even after the beast tide attack that killed two of their own, they showed no signs of wanting to retreat. Charles could only think of two possibilities: either they are desperados, indifferent to life and death; or, there is a great treasure ahead, tempting them to ignore their fear of dying. Thinking this, Charles grew increasingly worried about the girl named Aria. She might be naively thinking she had met some good people who would help her escape the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Little did she know, she was walking into the lion''s den. Felix probably already considered her his possession. A woman without any Beast Mastery skills couldn''t even defend herself, let alone resist... "Forget it, why worry so much? I''m leaving tomorrow," Charles shook his head, trying to dismiss these thoughts. The world was full of dark deeds; he wasn''t a saint, so why should he burden himself with these concerns? Besides, Felix was a Level 2 Beast Master with many men under him. Even if he wanted to help her, he didn''t have the strength. "Better to just leave tomorrow and meet up with Fletcher and the others." With these thoughts in his mind, Charles could no longer sleep. He lay in his tent, his ears alert to any sounds outside until the late night when yawns overtook him, and he began to feel worn out. A very faint noise came from outside the tent. The sound was like the wind blowing over grass, but also resembled the movement of a crawling animal. "Who''s there?" Worried it might be Felix sending someone to assassinate him, or a ferocious beast attack, Charles abruptly opened the tent... Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Beauty in the Woods Charles peeked out, only to see a dark figure leaving the campsite, heading towards the dense forest. "It''s late for someone to be sneaking around like that. Definitely up to no good," Charles whispered, then followed the figure, just in case it was Felix up to something secretive. The night woods were pitch-black, but with Max''s partial wolf-vision, Charles could just about keep up. However, the closer he got to the shadow, the more Charles felt something was off. The figure''s movement was odd, swaying from side to side, not quite walking like a human but rather seeming to slither like a snake. Moreover, there was a long trail on the grassy ground, similar to the tracks near the [resurrecting serpent] den he had seen the day before, likely left by some serpentine creature. "Could it be a ferocious beast?" Charles''s heart skipped a beat, pounding rapidly. For a beast to freely enter and exit the camp right under Felix''s nose, a Level 2 Beast Master, it must be extraordinarily powerful. "Hiss!" Hearing a faint hissing sound, Charles looked up and saw a venomous snake coiled above. Reacting almost reflexively, he dodged the snake''s strike. "That was close, thank goodness I reacted quickly! Why does it feel like there are more and more venomous snakes around here?" Charles swallowed nervously, looking around cautiously. By the time he looked up again, the mysterious figure had vanished. Although the shadow was gone, Charles continued following the trail through the dense forest and out of the gorge. Suddenly, the scenery opened up before him, revealing a pond. Charles pushed aside the bushes, and above him was a clear moonlight scattered with stars, while in front of him lay a pond emitting a misty haze of emerald green water. "Too bad, the trail ends here." Charles sighed disappointedly after noticing the last trace at the edge of the water. Just as he was about to leave, a slight ''splash'' sounded from the water. Through the mist, the rippling surface churned and splashed, and suddenly, a stunningly beautiful woman emerged. Thinking he was seeing things, Charles rubbed his eyes, but indeed, there was a beautiful woman in the pond. Her eyebrows, nose, lips, shoulders, and slender neck appeared as flawless as a piece of perfect art. Unaware of Charles on the shore, she peeked her head above the water. After ensuring no one else was around, she slowly rose from the water. Her long hair, wet and clinging to her back, dripped beads of water that trickled down her fair skin. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her narrow, pale gold eyes shimmered with enchanting allure. Looking further, the exquisite scene made Charles''s blood surge, his heart pounding as if a wild wolf was rampaging inside him. "Who''s there?" The girl in the pond suddenly cried out, clutching her chest and swiftly diving back underwater. Only then did Charles snap back to reality, followed by a look of astonishment. Had he just been caught peeping on a girl bathing? As he was about to turn and flee, the girl had already dressed quickly and stepped ahead to block his path. Charles recognized her; she was indeed Aria, the girl often seen with Felix. Their eyes met in a bewildered silence, neither speaking, creating an eerie standoff. "Freak! I''ll kill you today!" Aria was the first to break the silence, her cheeks flushed as she drew a slender longsword and swung it at Charles. Instinctively, Charles thought to summon Max, but then reconsidered: He had been peeping at her bathing, and now he was about to fight herwas that the behavior of a real man? Knowing he was in the wrong, Charles merely used his supreme spear to block Aria''s attacks. "Miss, calm down and let me explain! I didn''t mean to spy on you bathing!" With a scoff, Aria''s lovely pale gold eyes now looked at Charles with disgust, as if she was staring at something filthy. "What''s there to explain? Today, only one of us walks away alive!" The girl, being a mere human, was no match for Beast Master Charles. After her slashing attack missed, Charles caught her hands: "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to spy on you. There was a snake..." Just as Charles thought he had subdued her, the situation took an unexpected turn. The girl''s slender white arms sprouted fine pale purple scales, and her golden eyes suddenly narrowed into thin slits. At the same time, her body began to swell, transforming into a half-human, half-snake creature with a long purple tail, continually flicking her forked tongue. As Charles looked at the snake woman, a few lines of information flashed on his screen. [Name]: Aria [Species]: Snake person [Age]: 17 [Level]: Lv9 [Body Length]: 6 meters [Attributes]: Earth/Poison [Weakness]: Solar plexus/Water attribute Realizing this, Charles understood why this young girl, though not a Beast Master, possessed extraordinary combat capabilitiesshe was not human. [Atacama women are fiery and bold, loyal and true. Snake people tribes revere Queen Medusa as their spiritual totem, capable of fierce combat. They are one of the rare groups in the Ethereal Grove that cannot awaken Beast Master talents. They are both pets and Beast Masters, except their mastery is over themselves...] Recalling this excerpt from a geography book, Charles suddenly realized the girl might not be as fragile as she appeared. Besides, her level was Lv9; he might not necessarily be her match. While he did not want to harm her, as her sword thrust at him, Charles summoned Max. "Max, block her attacks, but be careful not to hurt her!" Charles issued his combat command. Max seemed puzzled, receiving such an odd order for the first time. If she was the enemy, why couldn''t they strike decisively? "Calm down, please!" Charles shouted abruptly. However, the girl''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and her red sword emitted a strange pale purple mist. Wherever it passed, even the grass and trees withered. In her beast form, Aria not only grew larger but her attributes also significantly increased. Max was no match; the ice spikes shattered into fragments upon touching the purple mist. Seizing a gap in the attack, Aria quickly broke through Max''s defense and charged close to Charles, her sword slashing towards his throat... In that critical moment, driven by the instinct to survive, Charles cast aside any reservations about harming a lady and activated [bestial soul merge], drastically increasing his strength and speed. Clang A sharp sound echoed. Charles dodged nimbly, narrowly avoiding the girl''s strike. The tip of her sword tore through his clothes, but the Divine Scale Armor stopped the blade, sparks flying. A wooden box and a torn photograph fell from the tear in Charles''s clothing. "Calm down! If you keep this up, don''t blame me for not being nice!" Charles roared in frustration and anger at the girl. However, her assault suddenly ceased. The snake tail behind her disappeared, and the fine scales on her body vanished, returning her to the lovely girl she had been before. Clang! The long sword fell from her hand, and the girl knelt on the ground, gently picking up a snake-shaped pendant from the ground, seemingly sobbing softly. Charles stared blankly at the scene. Wasn''t this the snake pendant Lily gave him on the day he left Lsengard, asking him to deliver it to her sister in Atacama? Could this girl be Lily''s sister? It couldn''t be such a coincidence! Thinking of how they had met in such a manner, Charles felt he would be too embarrassed to face her again. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just now, I saw a figure with the body of a snake tail heading this way, and thought it strange, so I came to see what was going on. I happened to see you bathing in the pond... It was unintentional, and if I have offended you, I sincerely apologize," Charles said earnestly, apologizing repeatedly to the girl. However, Aria acted as if she hadn''t heard Charles at all. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and ran back towards the campsite swiftly. Picking up the wooden box and photo from the ground, Charles sighed, empathizing with Aria''s current state of mind. Anyone would struggle to cope with being spotted by a stranger while bathing secretly at a pond, especially when that stranger saw everything. It was clear this girl was not Lily''s sister, neither by species nor appearance. Since Aria had wept over the snake pendant, it indicated she recognized it and might know the whereabouts of Lily''s sister. "Once she cools off in a couple of days, I can ask her then." Stowing away the box and photo, Charles headed back towards the campsite. By the time he arrived, it was nearly dawn, and many hunters were yawning as they emerged from their tents. Having not slept all night, Charles felt a bit drowsy, but fortunately, he had plenty of regenerating potions. He took a bottle from his storage space and drank it; his sleepiness vanished immediately. Just as Charles was packing up his tent, Felix was already impatiently urging everyone: "We''ve already lost a day; we can''t afford any more delays. We must reach Remarkable Rock Summit before dark!" Without even stopping for breakfast, the hunting party set off again, hurrying towards Remarkable Rock Summit. Charles was curious why Felix was in such a rush todayhad he received some urgent news? After yesterday''s incident, the group no longer traveled in a single file but adopted a defensive formation to guard against sudden attacks from ferocious beasts. Handing Charles a piece of bread, Uldir suddenly leaned in close, "Charlie, have you heard the legends about Remarkable Rock Summit?" Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Myth and Legend "Legends? What legends?" Charles asked curiously, welcoming a story to pass the time on their journey. Uldir chuckled, "I heard it from the old hunters in the village a long time ago. There''s a legend that long ago, the human race and the snake people tribes had a tremendous war. The human champion, known as ''Ares the War God'', and the snake queen Medusa faced off right here at Remarkable Rock Summit..." Uldir''s storytelling ability was undeniable, and Charles listened with rapt attention. "...The fierce battle between Ares and Medusa lasted three days and nights, ending with both of them dying. Ares, petrified upon death, turned into what is now known as Remarkable Rock Summit, while Medusa''s dying blood became the pool at the mountain''s base, known as the [Bloody Pool]." As he finished the myth, Uldir looked toward a distant human-shaped mountain peak, his face filled with reverence. Charles couldn''t help but praise the tale, "That''s a fantastic legend! It does explain why the Ferocious Beast Mountains are a no-man''s land, since neither humans nor snake people truly defeated the other." Uldir waved his hand dismissively, "But don''t take it too seriously. Legends are, after all, just legends. If it were true, why wouldn''t there be any record of this war in the history books?" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their engaging story attracted several nearby hunters, one of whom laughed and said, "Speaking of legends, I heard from the Boss that this year the Bloody Pool will dry up, revealing a tomb containing the relics of War God Ares..." The hunter was about to continue when a cough from Felix up ahead made him abruptly stop speaking. With this warning from the Second Boss, no one else dared to speak, and the journey became boring once more. However, Charles suddenly realized that the path Felix was leading seemed familiar. As they passed through the bushes, wasn''t this the very place he had seen Aria bathing last night? But how had the pond... disappeared? "Could the legend of the great battle between humans and snake people be real? Is this actually the legendary Bloody Pool?" Charles muttered under his breath. It was strange; just last night there had been a significant pond here, how could it have dried up so quickly? Rumbling A loud engine noise came from a distance. Charles looked over and saw several high-powered diesel pumps tirelessly drawing water from the bloody pool and channeling it into a nearby stream. Witnessing this scene, Charles found it hard to keep his composure. Could it be... that these pumps were also foretold in the mythological prophecies? As the water was drained, the soft mud and sand beneath became exposed. Charles watched his step to avoid sinking. Following the crowd towards the middle of the drained pond, Charles spotted a depression in the ground that seemed indeed to be a tomb! In the now dry pond, hundreds of fierce-looking individuals stood, each armed, swarming into the passage. Seeing this, Felix clenched his teeth in anger: "I had my eye on this tomb half a year ago, and the Big Boss kept delaying the dig. I have no idea who leaked the information, but why are so many people here today?" Felix''s words, spoken in front of Charles, were an admission of his involvement in tomb raiding. Caught up in his frustration, he seemed to care little about discretion at that moment. One by one, grave robbers emerged from the entrance of the tomb, each displaying a look of disappointment, apparently finding nothing of value. By the time it was Felix and his group''s turn to descend, it was already the afternoon. Unable to resist his curiosity, Charles followed Felix''s team into the tomb chamber. The stone steps underfoot, overgrown with aquatic plants, required careful navigation to prevent slipping. As Charles entered the chamber, a chill air enveloped him. The tomb chamber was not large, in fact, it was quite plain. One sarcophagus bore inscriptions resembling ''stop the war here'', while another was empty, marked with inscriptions Charles could not understand. At that moment, Aria was transfixed by a bronze division vessel in front of the sarcophagus, seemingly lost in thought. After searching the chamber and finding nothing, Felix began cursing out loud. Suddenly, his attention turned to the skeleton in the sarcophagus: "This coffin contains the bones of an ancient power, still imbued with substantial elemental energy. Take these remains out of here!" Charles was stunned by this revelation! Why would they want to take the remains backcould the bones of this ancient being actually be used for something like making potions? Just as Charles was about to turn away and leave, his gaze landed on the bronze division censer that Aria had been looking at. Suddenly, a few lines of information flashed before his eyes. [Sacrificial Censer: Made of bronze division material, it appears to be used for burning incense in rituals but actually serves as a switch to open a secret passage.] Seeing this prompt, Charles shivered: Could there be a hidden compartment in this tomb? If the legend Uldir mentioned was true, there might be treasures hidden below! Charles wasn''t particularly squeamish, and since the tomb had already been discovered, if there were treasures to be found and he didn''t take them, they would inevitably be taken by other grave robbers. Charles was indeed eager to go treasure hunting immediately, but with so many people around and after the lesson from the [lightning demon ape], he decided not to share this discovery with anyone. Keeping a found treasure to oneselfonly a fool would do otherwise. After leaving the tomb, the group returned to the camp. Sitting by the campfire, Felix chuckled and passed a skewer of roasted meat to Charles: "Charlie, I''ll be honest with you, I''ve been in the tomb raiding business for over a decade, disguising it as a hunting party. If you don''t mind, you could join me. I can''t promise much, but within three years you''ll have a big house and a beautiful wife. What do you say?" "Thank you for the offer, Second Boss, but I have prior commitments with friends. And I''m rather faint-hearted; tomb raiding isn''t for me." Charles bowed politely to Felix and then turned to head to his own tent. Watching Charles walk away, Felix''s expression turned sinister: "He knows what I do and still refuses to join? Does he want to stay alive?" He gulped down a drink, then signaled to someone nearby: "Keep an eye on him, don''t let him get away!" "Yes, Second Boss!" --- Lying in his tent, Charles peered through the zipper gap towards the campfire. "Felix is ruthless, and now that I know his secret, he probably won''t let me go easily." With the night long and full of dreams, Charles planned to escape under the cover of darkness, grab the treasures from the Bloody Pool tomb first, and then meet up with the main forces from Lsengard. As for Aria... Charles couldn''t concern himself with her now, and with her capabilities, Felix might not be a match for her. Having planned his escape, Charles stuffed all his personal belongings into his [storage space], leaving only the tent bedding and a dummy fashioned from blankets under the covers. After the tomb-raiding team had eaten and drunk their fill, they gradually returned to their tents. Tonight was a moonless night, with clouds covering the sky, and in the pitch-dark woods, only the dying embers of the campfire provided any light. Waiting until the snores around him grew steady, Charles silently slipped out of the tent and stealthily left the camp, darting into the woods and then sprinting towards the direction of the Bloody Pool. Charles pushed himself to his limit speed. Though he had camouflaged his tent, a simple check would reveal the deception, and Felix would surely lead a group towards the Bloody Pool once he discovered the ruse. Charles knew he needed to speed up. Running away might have been the safer option, but risk often correlates with reward, and Charles was willing to take that gamble! Gasping for breath, Charles finally reached the Bloody Pool after half an hour of relentless running. The area was deserted, the large diesel engines previously there had disappeared. He guessed the tomb raiders, seeing no profit to be made here, had moved on to another location. Charles cautiously approached the center of the pond. Without the pumps, water was slowly seeping back into the pond, but at this rate, Charles estimated it wouldn''t flood before daylight. After triple-checking that no one was around, Charles darted into the tomb chamber. Truth be told, visiting a tomb in the middle of the night was somewhat terrifying, but as someone who had transmigrated, Charles didn''t believe in ghosts or goblins. He carefully approached the bronze division censer, first checking for any hidden traps, before finally placing his hands on it. "Click, click" Due to the sediment blockage, Charles had to use all his strength to turn the censer. After it had rotated a full circle, a slight tremor occurred in the tomb. A hidden entrance appeared in the center of the tomb! Just as Charles was about to enter, sudden footsteps sounded from behind... Chapter 26: Chapter 26: The Sparrow Behind Charles turned warily, facing a silhouette at the entrance of the tomb. Seeing it was Aria, his expression softened somewhat, but he remained on guard: "It''s you! Are you following me?" "If you can follow me and then spy on me bathing, why can''t I follow you?" Aria''s voice was soft yet tinged with reproach as she gave Charles a pointed look. Although Aria''s words were tinged with rebuke, her charming demeanor kindled a liking in Charles. Yet, reason prevailed, and he remained unmoved by her allure, warning her coolly, "Since you''ve stumbled upon my secret, I won''t keep it all to myself as compensation for intruding on your bath last night. But don''t expect an equal share, at most seventy-thirty... no, eighty-twenty! I take eighty, you take twenty!" Seeing Charles''s serious demeanor, Aria was both annoyed and amused: "Why are you as petty as Felix? If we go by who came first, it was clearly me who found this place last night. Do you believe me if I say I could call Felix right now, and you won''t get even a tenth?" "Are you threatening me?" Charles was somewhat surprised; this young lady was quite stubborn! With many tomb raiders camped around, her shouting could potentially bring a lot of trouble. Charles, visibly annoyed, held up three fingers: "Seventy-thirty split?" Aria shook her head, clearly dissatisfied, and already looked like she was about to call for help. Frightened, Charles quickly intervened: "Sixty-forty! I take sixty, you take forty, can we agree on that?" Aria nodded in satisfaction upon hearing this, then drew her sword, still eyeing Charles warily: "You''d better keep your word, or if it really comes down to a fight, you might not be my match." Charles grimaced, feeling the pinch. He was being blackmailed by a young girl; he had found the treasure first, and now he had to share half of it with her, a frustrating thought... But Aria, in her half-beast form, was indeed not to be underestimated. Looking towards the dark entrance of the secret passage, Charles gestured for Aria to go first. Aria glanced at the seemingly bottomless pit and then gave Charles a surprised look: "What? You''re a big man, are you really going to make me, a woman, go first?" Charles nodded firmly: "You were thinking of killing me last night. How can I trust you behind my back?" "You..." Aria bit her lip in frustration, stomping her foot angrily. From a young age, she was well aware of the advantages her beauty afforded her, and she was adept at using them. Yet she suddenly realized... this tactic was utterly ineffective on Charles. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they lingered any longer, Felix might indeed show up, which wasn''t her intention at all. Reluctantly casting a glance at Charles, she stepped into the secret passage. Seeing her enter, Charles followed suit. He certainly wasn''t going to sit tight and wait for disaster; stabilizing her mood was his priority. After all, if they did find treasure, wouldn''t the share still depend on actual strength? The passage was initially very narrow, allowing only one person to squeeze through, but after traveling about fifteen meters, the space suddenly opened up. Charles was surprised to find that this hidden chamber was even larger than the outer tomb! It seemed the exterior was designed to mislead tomb raiders. This place was the true location of the Bloody Pool tomb. The moment Charles switched on his flashlight, he was nearly blinded by a dazzling array of gold, and if not for the damp, muddy ground underfoot, he might have thought he had stumbled into Genosha''s national treasury. Around the three-meter-wide flagstone pathway, treasures piled up like mountains. Not just glittering gold coins, but countless jade artifacts, gold ornaments, bronze vessels, and rare natural treasures... Charles even found numerous jade vases, likely containing miracle drugs. Just as Charles was about to sweep up the surrounding treasures, a chilling laugh echoed from behind: "Thanks a lot, Charlie. If not for you, I might have missed out on all these treasures!" "Felix?" Clenching his tyrant spear, Charles spun around. Felix had already blocked the way out, flanked by his henchmen. He had been extremely cautious, yet somehow he had still led Felix and his group here. "Kid, I kindly offered you a spot in our group, and you refused. Don''t blame me for being ruthless today." Felix''s words carried a cold intent to kill, and as he spoke, he summoned his two tigers. The dozen or so tomb raiders behind him had also summoned their pets and were eagerly brandishing their weapons. Noticing Aria behind Charles, Felix''s fierce gaze softened somewhat, and his voice became gentler: "Aria, what are you doing here? Come over quickly, swords have no eyes, and I wouldn''t want you to get hurt!" Aria was momentarily taken aback. She had anticipated Felix would follow them, but she hadn''t expected him to arrive so quickly. She glanced at Felix and then back at Charles, her expression one of hesitation about whose side to take. After three days of observation, Aria could clearly see that Felix was nothing but a villain. Yet Charles, having spied on her bathing the previous night, wasn''t much bettera shameful pervert! Aria''s hesitation seemed to Felix like a decision to side with Charles, which made his face darken. Over these three days, he had gone to great lengthssending flowers, showing concernto humbly win the young girl''s affection, only to not even have touched her hand! Now, seeing her choosing to stand with Charles in front of all his men, Felix felt a mix of anger and humiliation: "Aria, since you insist on opposing me, don''t blame me for not being merciful." Damn it! Kill this kid first, then capture Aria! As Felix advanced step by step, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. He scanned the surroundings, and the interface indicated that everyone present was a Level 1 Beast Master, with Felix even a Level 2. In both numbers and strength, they had the upper hand. If a fight really broke out, he would surely lose. "Should I really use that move?" Charles glanced at Max''s [energy bomb] ability description, hesitating. Using it would be like burning the bridge after crossing itit could potentially bring down the tomb chamber. He hadn''t planned to resort to it, but now, there was no choice. Meanwhile, Felix''s men continued to pour into the chamber, their eyes widening at the sight of the treasures glittering on either side of the tomb. "Gold! It''s gold!" "With so many treasures, we won''t have worries for the rest of our lives!" "Second Boss, we''re rich! Hahaha!" Even the seasoned tomb raiders were stunned by the sheer amount of burial treasures in the tomb. One of the henchmen dove into the sea of gold coins with a mad grin, scooping handfuls into his pockets. Seeing someone lead the way, several others dropped their weapons to fight over a white jade statue, and some even charged toward the two sarcophagi in the center of the tomb... "These idiots! Don''t they know to kill their enemies before grabbing the treasure?" Felix cursed loudly as his men started looting, but his authority completely evaporated at that moment. Whizz! Following the sound of the air being split, a spear several meters long shot forward. Felix reacted quickly, narrowly dodging as the spear grazed past his neck, a near miss. He managed to evade, but his companions behind him were not so lucky. Thud! The spear pierced through one man''s chest, its formidable force carrying the corpse and impaling several others in succession, pinning them dead against the wall. "It hurts! It hurts so much, Second Boss, save me" The blood from several men flowed down the spear, trickling along the tomb wall and pooling into a small stream, staining the surrounding gold coins red. "Damn it! It''s a trap!" With years of tomb raiding experience, Felix instantly realized they had triggered the tomb''s defensive mechanism. Whizz, whizz, whizz! More slicing sounds followed, and after several screams, a few men were riddled with bolts from the trap, looking like beehives. "I...I can''t breathe, it feels like there''s fire burning inside my lungs, it''s unbearable" Several more screams echoed. Following the noises, Felix saw traps everywhere. Spears, crossbow bolts, spikes, pits... Over a dozen men had died, and poisonous gas even began to fill the air "This is cursed, even an emperor''s tomb wouldn''t have this many traps!" Ultimately, the will to survive prevailed. Felix turned to flee. On his last glance back, he thought he saw dozens of blood-red eyes in the darkness "Quick! Block the entrance!!!" As soon as he escaped the secret passage, Felix ordered the lookouts to block the entrance. Seeing his actions, his men panicked: "Second Boss, what happened down there? If we seal the entrance, what about our brothers?" "Just shut it when I tell you to, shut your damn mouth!" Felix kicked the man aside, then went to turn the bronze division censer himself. Inside the tomb. In the instant danger struck, Charles raced toward the entrance of the secret chamber, dodging the deadly traps within the tomb. He was almost out when the heavy stone doors suddenly slammed shut with the grinding sound of gears... Chapter 27: Chapter 27: The Serpents Venom "Open the door, Felix!" "You fool, you''d betray your own brothers just to save your skin?" Though the voices were muffled by the thick stone door, Felix still heard them. Hearing Charles''s curses, Felix wasn''t angered but rather pleased: "This is what you get for crossing me. Just sit tight inside and feed those monsters. Once they''re done, all those treasures will be mine, hahaha..." Felix was soaked in cold sweat; that had been too close for comfort. He had almost lost his life. He had been tomb raiding for over a decade and seen all manner of deadly tombs. But the traps in those tombs were just simple pitfalls, crossbow traps, nothing like this place with its poison gas, spikes, and even glimpses of ferocious beasts... Felix pressed his ear against the stone door, hearing a cacophony of screams and the sound of flesh being torn apart. Clearly, this deadly tomb had turned into a meat grinder. "What a pity, such a fine woman..." The image of Aria''s beautiful face crossed his mind, and Felix sighed before instructing his subordinates: "Keep a close watch on this. No one gets near. Let me know when there''s no more noise inside." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Second Boss!" After issuing these orders, Felix finally stood up to leave; he needed to change his pants that were soaked through with urine. --- "Felix!" Charles swore angrily, picking up his tyrant spear and striking the stone door furiously. There was a sharp clang, but the stone door did not budge, only sparking slightly. Hiss, hiss... Hearing the hissing and the sound of something crawling behind him, Charles broke out in a cold sweat and turned around in shock. [Man-faced Spider] [Attributes]: Metal/Poison [Level]: 28 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Web Binding, Venom Spray, Steel Claw Strike [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Hungry [Weakness]: Fire Attribute/Poor Vision [Description]: This is a Level 28 Man-faced Spider that has been trapped in this tomb for several centuries, surviving on fish from the water. Its prolonged underground existence has weakened its eyesight, but its sense of smell and vibration detection are exceptionally sharp. Tasting warm blood for the first time has made it extremely agitated. "Ugh... what a disgusting creature!" The sight of the Man-faced Spider instantly gave Charles goosebumps, and his stomach began to churn uncontrollably. Despite the spider''s body being that of an arthropod with a swollen abdomen, it bizarrely had a grotesquely ugly human head. It was now opening its maw wide, advancing towards the remaining people. "Monster! It''s a monster!!!" A tomb raider with a broken leg struggled to crawl away. But suddenly, the Man-faced Spider sprayed webbing, entangling him. Scraping at the ground with his hands, the man desperately tried to break free, but the web dragged him towards the gaping mouth of the Man-faced Spider. "Crack" A sound like breaking bones echoed. The man, now reduced to half his body, looked at Charles with pleading eyes, reaching out a bloodied hand: "Charlie, save... save me..." "Crack" Another crisp sound echoed as the man was completely swallowed, leaving only his twitching severed arm on the ground. The man-faced spider licked the blood from the corner of its mouth, then raised its head to look at Charles, seemingly still unsatisfied. The hungry man-faced spiders quickly devoured the corpses on the ground. Having tasted fresh flesh, they surged like a tide towards Charles''s position. "What do we do now?" A panicked voice spoke up as Charles felt a soft body press against his back. Only then did Charles realize that he and Aria were the only living humans left in the tomb. Her normally fair face was now pale with terror, and even through her clothes, Charles could feel her trembling slightly. What to do? What could he do? Charles could see the levels of these man-faced spiders; all were above Level 25, and one was even Level 31, more despairing than Aria. Sometimes, knowing more isn''t necessarily better, especially when there''s a significant gap in strength... "Stay calm, stay calm..." Charles gritted his teeth. The more critical the situation, the more crucial it was not to lose composure. The strength of these man-faced spiders was far beyond him and Aria. Even if he used Beast Mastery skills or Max''s special move [Energy Bomb], it likely wouldn''t be enough. Unwilling to overlook any information, Charles opened the system tips for the man-faced spider''s [Weakness], and a panel popped up. [Man-faced Spider Weakness]: Fire attributes counter metal attributes, which can also cause its venom to evaporate. Man-faced spiders are nearsighted, relying on smell and vibration detection to hunt prey. If they cannot be defeated head-on, it''s essential to minimize scent and noise as much as possible. As the man-faced spiders continued to close in. Aria had drawn her sword, ready to fight these ferocious beasts to the death, but Charles suddenly grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, Charles gently embraced her and then fell back into a nearby stone sarcophagus. Aria felt engulfed in darkness, with the somewhat heavy body of a strange man pressing down on her. Fortunately, this sarcophagus was empty, containing no remains or hidden weapons, but that was the least of her concerns... "What are you going to do to me!" Aria''s voice was thick with warning, sensing the ambiguous position they were in. Her outcry caused the man-faced spiders, which had initially dispersed, to quickly converge toward them. Hearing the sound of arthropods scrambling towards the sarcophagus, Charles shuddered, but Aria, unable to see the weakness prompt, couldn''t understand Charles''s intentions and struggled desperately to free herself. "Let go of me! If you dare touch me, I will kill you!" Aria''s pale gold eyes glared coldly at Charles, her pupils narrowing into slits while fine scales began to appear on her arms. By now, dozens of man-faced spiders had gathered around the sarcophagus, all curious about this talking coffin. One even extended a claw, attempting to lift the lid... Through the crack of the sarcophagus, Charles saw the ugly face peering in, its highly nearsighted eyes trying to investigate the interior. Charles was at his breaking point, also feeling frustrated. Misunderstood by the same woman twice in a row, and now he couldn''t even speak to explain. This frustration gradually turned into anger, and just as Aria was about to speak again, he silenced her. Of course, since both his hands were busy controlling her wrists, Charles used his mouth. The world went silent instantly. ... Outside the sarcophagus, a tide-like wave of man-faced spiders hissed, while inside, only the sound of two rapidly heating heartbeats could be heard. Charles cursed inwardly: "Damn it! My first kiss!" His first second transmigrated into this world was spent in an affair with Lily in the office, a situation Charles had no choice in, but he still had his first kiss! He held one belief: as long as he still had his first kiss, he remained a man of innocence. However, he hadn''t expected to lose it in such a way in less than half a month... After such an absurd thought crossed his mind, Charles couldn''t help but curse himself for being shameless. After all, kissing a girl with top-tier looks and an exotic allure didn''t seem like a bad deal at all. Feeling that she had been forcefully kissed, the girl''s body stiffened momentarily before she quickly broke away from Charles''s lips. She seemed at a loss for words, her gaze empty and distant. Moments later, tears began to slowly trail down her cheeks, making her appear deeply wronged. In her human form, Aria seemed fragile and pitiable. Seeing her tear up, Charles''s heart softened, and he loosened his grip slightly. It was at this moment that the girl broke free from Charles''s hold and bit sharply at his neck. ... "I''m sorry." The girl hugged her knees, curled up in a corner of the tomb chamber, and struggled to push out these three words. "Louder, I didn''t hear you. If saying sorry is enough after biting someone, what''s the point of having police in the world?" Charles applied [hemostatic powder] to the bite marks on his neck while talking. The usually fast-acting hemostatic powder was slow to work this time, and the bite left two poisonous fang marks on his neck. Feeling the pain, Charles couldn''t help but rant, "Do you even know who just saved you? If I hadn''t had [beast-driving wine] with me, you wouldn''t even know how you died! Is this how you repay someone who saved your life? Biting is bad enough, but to poison too!" "Where''s the antidote, bring it quickly." Realizing her fault, Aria''s tone softened significantly, her face showing a pale smile: "It''s my snake venom, but I don''t know how to cure it... so, there is no antidote." "No antidote?" Charles''s hand trembled, and the jade bottle in it crashed to the ground in shock. You''ve got to be kidding me, is this how I die? Not even half a month into transmigrating, and to die from a girl''s bite, even the devils in hell would laugh at such a death, wouldn''t they? Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Trapped Hearing there was no antidote for the snake venom, Charles despairingly opened his [personal information], and a panel quickly popped up. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Charles] [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 [Pet]: The Frost Wolf [Skill]: Bone-achingly Cold [Mood]: Terrified [Health]: Good After seeing that his health status was ''Good,'' Charles finally took a deep breath of relief. Still, he was shaken and roared at Aria, "Could you please not poison people so casually? It''s very dangerous, you know? I''m just lucky to have survived!" "It''s not like I poisoned you just because..." Aria, recalling the perilous moment, realized that without Charles, she probably would have died there. She lowered her head, her voice much softer, "I''m sorry... And I don''t just go around poisoning people... Wait, where''s everyone?" Charles cautiously approached a nearby dark chamber where dozens of man-faced spiders were eagerly eyeing him. However, when they approached within a few meters of the door, they quickly retreated. "Good thing I had the foresight to bring the beast-driving wine when I left, giving us a chance to breathe. If I had known, I would have prepared more. At this rate, it won''t last more than a few days." Charles took out a bottle of [beast-driving wine] from his [storage space] and poured it on the ground again. "Felix, when I get out of this tomb, I will return what I suffered today a hundredfold, a thousandfold!" As a modern person who has transmigrated, Charles did not want to kill anyone. However, if someone tried to harm him, Charles wouldn''t mind sending them off in the most painful way possible. Glancing at the still-sealed secret door, he shrugged helplessly. With his current strength, he couldn''t break through the stone door and could only hope that other tomb raiders would discover this chamber. "Charlie, have you found a way out of the tomb?" Seeing Charles return, Aria looked hopeful. Charles shook his head, then slumped dejectedly against a corner of the wall. Seeing his listless appearance, Aria didn''t press further, though she had a pretty good idea of their situation. The two of them occupied a corner of the tomb chamber, each lost in their thoughts. Given their prior disagreements, they naturally didn''t feel like talking much. Hours passed like this, and the door to the chamber remained firmly closed. Aria pondered that continuing this way wasn''t a solution. Now, the two of them were trapped in this chamber, like passengers in the same boat. Charles seemed to have a way of keeping those man-faced spiders at bay. Aria realized that once Charles was gone, those creatures would run amok, and she would quickly become their prey. Having understood this, Aria finally convinced herself to accept their current ''partnership'' begrudgingly. Aria stood up, dusting off her skirt, and lightly stepped in front of Charles: "Why do you look so glum? Isn''t there a saying in Genosha, ''great calamity brings great fortune''? Since we''ve survived the jaws of these man-faced spiders, we''ll surely make it out of this tomb alive!" Seeing that Charles still wasn''t interested in conversing, Aria felt somewhat disheartened; she really wasn''t good at comforting others. Plus, she was always the one being comforted from a young age, not the other way around. She rummaged through her small bag and finally found a bit of food left. She broke a small snack in half and handed one piece to Charles: "Here, have something to eat." Aria laid down a blanket on the ground in front of Charles and knelt on it gently. When Charles looked over, he saw a glimpse of her pale, jade-like legs under her skirt. He might appear dejected, but he was actually contemplating strategies to escape the tomb, though no viable plans had emerged yet. However, the good news was that their relationship had eased somewhat. The human form of Aria was indeed the loveliest in the world, yet in her fury, she was quite another scene. Recalling the moment Aria had bitten him, Charles felt a twinge of pain in his neck again. Seeing Aria sitting and eating the snack, Charles''s stomach growled audibly. Having not eaten all day, a small snack was hardly sufficient. Charles took a barbecue grill, a can of fuel, and a large bag of fresh steel-spiked hedgehog meat from his backpack, preparing to impress Aria with his cooking skills. This spectacle left Aria stunned: "Your backpack is truly magical, fitting so much stuff!" "Is it?" Charles''s face twitched a bit, having hastily grabbed items from his [storage space] without properly calculating the volume. He skewered the meat and placed it on the grill. Turning to Aria, who was lost in thought, he asked, "Aren''t you from Atacama? What brought you all the way to this ferocious beast mountain range?" Aria snapped back to reality, watching Charles sprinkle various seasonings on the meat: "I came here to visit an old friend." "An old friend?" Charles looked surprised, noting how much story someone so young could have. Then something clicked in his mind, "Oh, right, do you remember the photo we saw last night?" Aria nodded, "She''s a friend of mine, but I''ve also been trying to find out where she is." Mentioning the wooden box and the photo seemed to dampen Aria''s mood, and the conversation fell cold again until Charles handed her some grilled meat, which seemed to cheer her up a bit. Aria took a small bite, her pale gold eyes lighting up: "This is really good, your cooking skills are quite impressive!" "It''s... it''s alright," Charles replied, his expression calm but inwardly pleased with the compliment. It had to be said, Charles''s grilled meat was indeed delicious, and Aria enjoyed it immensely. However, maintaining a girl''s reserve, she only nibbled small bites, chewing slowly by the side. Charles, on the other hand, was less graceful, wolfing down his food and burping loudly afterwards. After eating their fill, Charles found a corner of the wall to sit and rest. Normally, he could have comfortably lied in a bed, but conjuring a bed out of nowhere was too far-fetched, and he didn''t want anyone to know he had a system. Hours passed again, and Charles glanced across the tomb chamber to see Aria had fallen asleep against the wall corner. The tomb was cool at night, and seeing her dressed only in a thin skirt, Charles draped a blanket over her before getting up to keep watch over the man-faced spiders. ... In the tomb, day and night blurred together, time passing in a chaotic stream. Had it not been for a glance at his phone''s calendar, Charles wouldn''t have known that five days had passed. Over these days, their relationship had grown stronger, allowing Charles to see another side of this serpent woman. Once familiar, she shed her reserve, proving to be as talented and bold as rumors suggested. After lunch one day, Charles was performing his routine in the dark side chamber, spraying [beast-driving wine] on the ground, when he suddenly realized that only five bottles remained. At this rate, the terrifying group of man-faced spiders would break free tomorrow! Frowning with concern, Charles was distracted when Aria waved at him, her body damp as if she had just taken a bath: "Charlie, look, I caught some fish in the pool! If our food runs out, we can survive on these fish!" Charles, initially stunned, then rushed forward excitedly. "Right, fish! We have fish! How could I have been so dumb!" Charles exclaimed excitedly, impulsively embracing Aria. Realizing her embarrassment, he quickly released her, apologizing, "Sorry, I got a bit too excited!" These five days had indeed changed Aria''s perception of Charles, knowing his actions were unintentional. Aria asked with some confusion, "What about the fish?" Charles took Aria''s hand and led her back to the pool where she had bathed earlier: "Think about it, if there wasn''t a continuous food supply in this tomb, where would all these spiders come from? They must be surviving by eating the fish." "And if there are fish, then there must be fresh water here, perhaps even an underground river leading somewhere else!" Charles exclaimed and with a ''puff'' jumped into the pool. Three minutes later, just as Aria was starting to worry about Charles''s safety, a figure burst from the water! Charles emerged, face alight with excitement: "There''s a passage under the water, an exit! We''re saved! We''re saved!" ... In the middle layers of the ferocious beast mountain range, the vegetation was lush and the air misty. A young girl in white, wielding a graceful long sword, was moving swiftly through the forest and rocks. The continuous roars of beasts echoed around her, yet her face showed no fear. "Grace, be careful!" As someone shouted in alarm, a brute force bear hissed and lunged at the lead girl, its violent charge toppling trees in its path. Just as the brute force bear was about to strike the girl in white, her figure vanished like a specter. With a light tap of her foot, the girl was already in mid-air, and behind her, blue phoenix butterflies gently flapped their wings, stirring up a wild wind through the trees. Whizz! A blade of wind shot out, and before anyone could see what happened, the brute force bear was lying on the ground, completely subdued. "Amazing! That''s a level 9 ferocious beast, and Grace took it down in one move!" "Grace, your score is unbelievable, we mere rookies can only look up to you!" "Where''s Charles, though? No movement in his score lately, hahaha! Did he get scared and quit halfway?" Unconcerned by the compliments around her, Grace swung her sword, delivering a fatal blow to the brute force bear. The once fearsome beast instantly lost its life force, turning into 9 points for her. She checked the current score rankings. ---------------------------- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Score Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [142 points] 2nd Place: David [97 points] 3rd Place: Robert [89 points] ... ---------------------------- Seeing the rankings, a slight smile curled at the corners of the girl''s mouth. She was leading with a substantial margin, and if she continued at this rate, she would win this session of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range training. Not only would she qualify for one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital, but she would also have the opportunity to choose a pet egg. These days, she felt hints of an imminent breakthrough, suggesting she might not even need to wait until the end of the training to become a level two Beast Master! At this thought, the image of a young man flashed through her mind, and she scrolled through the leaderboard page by page. Finally, she found at the lower end of the leaderboard: 865th Place: Charles [13 points] "Charles, at this rate, you won''t just fail to beat me; you won''t even qualify to fight me," Grace murmured as she sheathed her sword, her voice cold: "I look forward to the day you kneel before me in defeat. I certainly won''t show any mercy." --- Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Way of Kings, The Way of Heroes 200 kilometers behind Grace, a training team was struggling through the rugged, winding terrain. "These rocks are as sharp as steel knives, and the slightest carelessness leaves a cut on the body," noted one of the team members, catching his breath during a rest. "Mr. Fletcher, how much longer till we reach Remarkable Rock Summit? I heard from the group chat that some teams have already made it to the middle layer of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range," asked a young man eagerly, approaching Fletcher. Fletcher wasn''t sure how to respond; after the mishap with the first group, taking a detour around the gorge was his reluctant decision. He glanced at the score rankings. His Team 7 was significantly behind, which made it awkward for him in the instructors'' chat. 865th Place: Charles [13 points] Seeing that name, Fletcher thought again of the young man he had high hopes for. After leaving a message, Charles had lost contact. Fletcher wondered if he was still en route or had dropped out due to fear. Still, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart that by the time he reached Remarkable Rock Summit, Charles might already be there waiting for him. ... After diving into the underwater river, Charles and Aria swam silently until the urge to breathe grew overwhelming, and a faint light appeared overhead. They burst through the surface! Both gasped for fresh air, their faces reflecting the relief of a narrow escape. Charles lay exhausted on a rock, breathing heavily. Aria, completely soaked, sat wringing water from her hair on a nearby stone. The quiet trickle of water accompanied the girl as she combed her hair, looking so picturesque that Charles hesitated to interrupt. Her translucent, wet clothes left little to the imagination, but his thoughts remained pure despite the scene. Even though she was still young, her delicate features hinted at a breathtaking beauty. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria suddenly turned around, "Why are you staring at me?" "No, nothing, I was just looking at that painting behind you!" Charles quickly diverted his eyes to a colorful mural painted on the wall behind the girl. As Aria tied her long hair with a ribbon around her waist and stood up from the rock, she too noticed the astonishing mural in front of her. The painting depicted the legendary battle that reshaped the Abyssal Depths: the fierce duel between the human war god, Ares, and the serpent queen, Medusa. Seeing the majestic figure of the serpent queen painted with such vigor, Aria felt a sudden kinship well up within her. "What do we do now? It looks like we''ve come to a fork in the road..." Charles approached the end of the stone staircase where two statues stood, one on each side, with partially ajar stone doors next to them. There seemed to be inscriptions above the doors, and Charles curiously examined them. Beside the statue of war god Ares on the leftWithin five steps, a hundred foes shall fall. Ten years to hone a sword, a solitary path of the hero. And beside the queen Medusa on the rightAcross a thousand miles, wields the spear, all bow down, through the realms and ages, the eternal way of the king. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "King''s way, hero''s way... What does this mean?" Charles was puzzled, but more than the inscriptions, he was concerned about which door to take. Just as he was about to step forward, Aria suddenly pulled him back. "Wait, what if we get locked in again once we go through?" Charles scratched his head and withdrew his foot. The ordeal of being trapped by Felix in the tomb had almost left them with a psychological scar. This crypt was full of traps, and they had barely escaped the jaws of the man-faced spiders; it would be awful to get locked up again. Suddenly, they looked at each other and almost simultaneously exclaimed, "How about we each take a different path? If one of us makes it out, we can come back and rescue the other!" This indeed was a good idea, preventing the scenario where both might be trapped at the same time. Charles scratched his head again. "Then... I''ll go left?" "I''ll take the right then." After giving Charles one last look, seemingly reluctant to let go, the girl walked towards the other stone door. As the warm, soft touch of her hand faded, Charles stepped into his chosen doorway, feeling a cold draft emanating from the passage. Just as he turned back, as if struck by a thought, Charles suddenly called out, "Oh, by the way, Aria, Charlie is just an alias of mine. My real name is..." "My real name is Charles!" Before he could confirm that Aria had heard his true name, the stone door slammed shut. "There definitely was a mechanism, it''s a good thing Aria and I split up!" Charles felt a wave of relief as he hurried along, searching for an exit. Walking down the narrow passageway, a faint chill wrapped around him, and the silence was so profound that Charles could only hear his own footsteps. These past days, he''d grown accustomed to the sound of Aria''s laughter, and the sudden silence now felt strange. The murals alongside the passageway narrated the mythological tale of the war god Ares, much like a moving film. The gist of it was about a young human, Ares, who fell in love with a serpent girl from a rival tribe. Despite their tribes being locked in millennia of warfare, love proved to transcend all barriers. Years later, the young Ares had become the mighty war god. At this time, Medusa, the newly crowned queen of the serpent people, reignited the flames of war against humans. A tremendous battle erupted across the ferocious beast mountains. The conflict raged for three days and nights. When both were gravely injured, Medusa used her ultimate abilitypetrifying gaze. Ares watched as his body slowly turned to stone, starting from his feet. Before becoming completely petrified, he threw his sword, piercing Medusa''s heart. It was only in his final moments, before life ebbed away, that Ares realized the Medusa he killed was the very woman he had desperately been searching for... Both the human and serpent champions fell in that battle. Ares''s petrified body became what is now known as [remarkable rock summit], while Medusa''s last spurt of blood created the pool at the mountain''s base, known as [bloody pool]. "This story... It''s exactly like the myth Uldir told us the other day," Charles mused, after viewing the last mural in the corridor. "Legends are just that, legendswho can really tell what''s true?" "If it were me on that battlefield, facing my beloved, I''d rather die myself than strike her down," he thought to himself. Click, click... Sounds of gears turning came from within the walls as the stone door at the end of the corridor slowly opened, revealing a grand statue of Ares. Seeing the colossal statue of Ares, dozens of meters high, Charles was awestruck. It was as if nearly half of the remarkable rock summit had been hollowed out to create this crypt, unimaginable what efforts the ancients had made to construct this tomb. However, the astonishing array of burial treasures in the crypt was a testament to the ancient people''s reverence for Ares. Gazing at the glittering gold, Charles couldn''t help but exclaim, "Holy crap! So much goldif I took it all, I bet the entire currency of Genosha would lose half its value!" Considering the exhaustive effort it took just to earn a few silver coins from hunting ferocious beasts or auctioning miracle drugs at alchemy auctions, he knew the sum here was beyond fathomable. One gold coin was worth a thousand silver coins, which equated to a million copper coins! If he took all this money, Charles figured he could never spend it all in his lifetime. And with the almost infinite space in his system''s [Storage Space], transporting all these coins would take no more than half a day. "While Ares'' love story is tragically beautiful, and he did hold the southernmost borders of the human territories, I truly respect him!" Charles suddenly chuckled, looking towards the statue of Ares ahead. "But so much gold, surely Ares, you wouldn''t want it to just lie buried here, right?" Charles started a stopwatch on his phone: "I''ll count to three, and if you have no objections, I''m taking it." "Three!" "Two!" "Hiss, hiss" "What''s that sound?!" A familiar, frightening sound seemed to come from below, sending a chill down Charles''s spine. "It can''t be those creepy creatures following me through the underwater passage, can it?" After confirming that there were no man-faced spiders around, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, he also completely abandoned the idea of taking the gold coins. Earlier in the crypt, the grave robbers had triggered the man-faced spiders by touching the treasures. It seemed that some mechanism was set to activate if even one coin was moved. Seeing treasures within reach yet untouchable was maddening, but clearly, his life was more important. With this realization, Charles no longer lingered. He approached the statue of Ares and noticed an inscription on a stone pedestal: "The true warrior acts without desire, unmoved by external forces." "You have passed the trial of Ares." "Here''s a small gift; take it if you need." Charles looked up to see three glittering treasure chests placed on the pedestal! Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Ares Treasure If it were any other day, Charles would have jumped three feet high in excitement at the sight of these three treasure chests. However, after witnessing a mountain of treasures, these three chests seemed underwhelming, leaving him slightly disgruntled. Reluctantly turning back, he suddenly realized that the gleaming treasures had vanished! "What''s going on, was I hallucinating?" When Charles looked again, he nearly fell off the pedestal in fright, turning pale. Below the pedestal was a dense mass of man-faced spiders, their grotesque human faces churning his stomach. Just one glance revealed their levelsLv29, Lv32... If he accidentally fell in, he''d be devoured so thoroughly that not even remnants would remain. The treasure he had seen before was just an illusion created by something akin to ''holographic projection'' technology. If he had been greedy for the treasure, he would likely have stepped into thin air and fed the man-faced spiders. "I was just thinking, with so many treasures, not even Genosha''s national treasury could match this. Good thing I was smart enough not to fall for it!" Charles felt a wave of relief wash over him. The gold was gone, but there were still three treasure chests. Thinking this, Charles felt much more content. He tossed a small stone onto one of the chests to ensure there were no traps before rubbing his hands together in anticipation and opening the first chest. [Ding! Obtained miracle drug [white quality] x20!] [Ding! Obtained alchemy formula for miracle drug [white quality] x2!] [Ding! Obtained beast core (Tier 1) x20!] As the system notifications continuously chimed in his mind, Charles examined the treasures he had acquired. The miracle drugs and alchemy formulas were of white quality, which was better than the basic grey level, but still not exciting enough to thrill him. "Oh my, 20 beast cores! That''s a lot!" He exclaimed in surprise upon seeing the number of beast cores. Normally, it takes the killing of a hundred ferocious beasts to potentially yield just one beast core. Although these were only tier 1 cores, the sheer quantity was staggering! Charles counted them by their attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, ice, light, and poison, two of each kind. "This expedition truly paid off, risk comes with reward!" After storing the treasures in his [storage space], Charles rubbed his hands together in anticipation and proceeded to open the second treasure chest. The excitement of opening these mystery boxes was similar to his pre-transmigration days when he would spend money on gacha games in mobile apps. He carefully cracked open the chest just a slit, and when a glimmer of purple shone through, his excitement peaked. "Purple! SSR?" [Ding! Acquired rare material: a drop of dew [purple quality]!] Having adapted to the system for a while, Charles was familiar with the rarity scale of items in the Beast Mastery World: grey, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... Purple-tier items were extremely rare! When Charles focused on the tiny droplet of liquid inside the glass bottle, a tooltip appeared: [a drop of dew: A rare energy entity that has existed since the primordial chaos of the universe. When given to a pet, it grants a significant amount of experience points without any side effects.] Looking at the small [a drop of dew] in his hand, Charles was exhilarated. Directly feeding experience without any side effects? Could he be so lucky? Immediately, Charles summoned Max, preparing to feed it the drop of dew. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having not seen Charles for a while, Max was extremely happy, circling around Charles while sighing contentedly. It then jumped into Charles''s arms, nuzzling against his chest enthusiastically. "Alright, alright, Max, calm down now. If you drop this, you won''t get to have any!" Charles cautioned. Max, being highly intelligent, quickly calmed down, eyeing the small droplet in Charles''s hand with curiosity. Charles unscrewed the lid and poured the drop of liquid into Max''s mouth. The pet barely had a chance to taste it before the liquid vanished. Moments later, a purple aura enveloped Max. [Ding! You have fed your pet a drop of dew (purple quality), your pet gains +2000 experience points!] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv8!] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv9!] [This level up utilized 800 experience points in total; excess experience points will automatically be applied after breakthroughs!] [Ding! Feeding Max rare materials has made it very happy, your bond with your pet has increased!] [Pet loyalty +5!] [Ding! You have unlocked new abilities: [Pet Vision], [Mind Communication].] [Ding! Your Beast Master level has broken through! Current Beast Master level: Level 2.] A flood of notifications streamed past Charles like a waterfall, leaving him momentarily overwhelmed. After reviewing the system notifications several times, Charles was stunned! Max had jumped two levels directly, with an additional 1200 stored experience points! Pet loyalty had increased by 5 points! And all of this was because of that tiny drop of dew? As Max''s attributes improved, Charles, as a Beast Master, also grew. He not only gained two new abilities, [Pet Vision] and [Mind Communication], but he also advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. "You know, Ares should not be called the War God anymore, he should be renamed the God of Stinginess, giving me just this tiny drop of such an incredible thing?" Charles grumbled. As he finished speaking, the man-faced spiders beneath the platform became restless, startling Charles into silence. He then opened the [Pet] tab to check Max''s attribute panel. [Level]: Lv9 [View Advancement Materials] Each level advancement for a pet can bring a significant change, but the materials required for breakthroughs are usually complex. Charles chose to view the advancement materials, and a popup appeared on the screen. [Advancement Materials]: Ice attribute beast core [Tier 1] x1, Fire attribute beast core [Tier 1] x1, Regenerating potion [Grey] x2, Fire lotus seed x1, Polar cold spring x1! Dual-attribute pets have unique combat abilities, but they also require twice the materials for advancement. Fortunately, he had just obtained a large number of beast cores; otherwise, with a 1% drop rate, it would have been a hassle. As an alchemist, Charles had the formula for the grey-tier regenerating potion, and he had taken some fire lotus seeds from the Herbal Shop. However, the polar cold spring... What exactly was that? Was he supposed to travel to the Antarctic to get water from a spring there? Charles pondered for a moment, realizing he couldn''t get it immediately. "I''ll leave it for now. I''m only missing this one material. Once I regroup with the team, I''ll ask the teachers in the group!" After organizing all the materials neatly in his storage space, Charles turned his attention to the last treasure chest. Unlike the previous two chests, this one was intricately carved and emitted a faint glow. Just from its luxurious appearance, it was clear that whatever was inside was no ordinary item! Charles blew on his hands for luck, then eagerly opened the chest. A golden light flashed, revealingan egg? As he focused on the pet egg, the system immediately provided a notification. Apart from the quality label showing "Gold," everything else was "?" with no useful information. Charles directly looked at the [Description]. [Description]: This is a gold-quality pet egg, currently in a dormant state. Keep it with you for 24 hours to form a contract (100% success rate). The information was brief, but it filled Charles with joy. From Level 1 Beast Master to Level 10 Beast Master, each level upgrade allows for the taming of an additional pet. However, apart from the first Beast Mastery, which has a 100% contract success rate, future contracts with ferocious beasts will always be lower than this percentage. The exact rate depends on the beast''s submission level, the Beast Master''s strength, the beast''s quality, and even its mood, all of which greatly influence the outcome. "This is fantastic! A guaranteed contract with a gold-quality pet!" Charles couldn''t help but grin widely. Using a pet egg completely eliminates this hassle. The contract success rate for pet eggs is 100%, and the base loyalty is even higher. Regarding the origin of pet eggs, the theoretical community has yet to reach a consensus. Charles couldn''t find it in the "Beast Master Beginner''s Guide," but he knew one thing for sure This item is extremely precious! Especially since it''s a gold-quality pet egg! Ordinary Beast Masters don''t have the ability to see ferocious beast attributes like Charles does, making each contract attempt a gamble. With a pet egg, at least the pet''s quality is known in advance. A high-quality pet egg is as valuable as miracle drugs in the auction market. "I hope you won''t disappoint me!" After a moment of hesitation, Charles decided to keep the pet egg with him. In 24 hours, he would know the result. After finishing this, the mountain suddenly trembled, and a light shone from behind the statuea passage out of the tomb had opened! "I can''t delay any longer; Aria is still waiting for me. I hope she''s safe!" Looking up at the statue of Ares, Charles didn''t linger any further and hurried towards the exit... Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Farewell Passing through a long corridor and then climbing the moss-covered stone steps, Charles finally reached the end of the stone staircase. There, a young girl in a purple dress was already waiting for him at the edge of the cliff. A gentle breeze blew, lifting the girl''s waist-length hair, and her skirt swayed lightly in the wind. "Aria, you were right. If we could escape from the man-faced spider, there''s no way a mere tomb could trap us," Charles said as he reached the cliff''s edge. Following Aria''s gaze, he saw the bloody pool at the foot of the mountain. At that moment, many people had gathered near the tomb entrance again, presumably all tomb robbers associated with Felix. "I''m just glad you made it out. Are you hurt?" Aria turned around, looking Charles over with some concern. "No worries, it was just a man-faced spider!" Charles waved his hand dismissively. Gazing down the mountain, Charles could vaguely see Felix''s figure. He raised his fist angrily, "These tomb robbers are truly despicable, disguising themselves as hunters. And that Felix, he doesn''t even spare his own men! If I get my hands on him, I''ll make him taste the man-faced spider''s bite!" Of course, for now, Charles could only make threats. Felix was a Level 2 Beast Master, with two pets over level 10. Given Charles''s current strength, seeking revenge on Felix was tantamount to courting death. But this was only temporary. Charles had also advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. Once Max broke through to level 10 and the golden egg he carried hatched, a future encounter with Felix would be a different story. Retracting his gaze from the mountain, Charles turned his head to look at Aria beside him. "So, where are you headed next?" After spending a week together in the tomb, the once aloof image of Aria in Charles''s mind had softened. Now, facing parting, he felt a slight reluctance, but it was just a fleeting thought. He had training tasks to complete, a score to settle with Grace in two months, and... he still needed to find out about his parents'' whereabouts. They had met by chance, and now it was time to say goodbye. "I''m planning to head east back to Atacama. How about you?" Aria''s soft voice came through. "Me? I''ll be staying in these ferocious beast mountains for another month! I won''t leave until I''ve fed that scoundrel Felix to the man-faced spider." Charles chuckled, but there was a serious look in his eyes. "That Felix is a Level 2 Beast Master and quite powerful. Be careful," Aria kindly reminded. "Don''t worry! I have a clear understanding of my abilities..." Charles suddenly chuckled. "If I really can''t beat him, I can always use some tricks. Dealing with scoundrels, there''s no need to be honorable!" The two chatted as they walked down the mountain from the remarkable rock summit. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Along the way, Charles couldn''t help but feel that the young girl had changed quite a bit since the morning. He glanced at the status screen. [Name]: Aria [Age]: 17 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 82/49/77 [Level]: Lv13 "In such a short time, this girl has leveled up four times. She must have found some treasure behind another stone door," Charles thought, surprised. However, he didn''t intend to ask more questions. Before entering the tomb, they had agreed that any treasures found would be split 60/40, and he wasn''t one to go back on his word. ... The two figures moved swiftly through the forest, and after an hour, they finally reached the foot of the mountain. "East from here leads to Atacama. Let''s part ways here." Standing at a fork in the beast trail, Charles waved to Aria and handed her a photo. "If you reach Atacama, please help me inquire about the person in this photo. We''ll meet again if fate allows." "Alright." The girl raised her white arm and gently waved, watching Charles disappear from sight. After Charles had gone far, a black venomous snake slithered through the bushes and came to Aria''s side. It transformed into a man with a snake tail. The man was three meters tall, with a long black snake tail behind him. "Miss, this man is related to Alex. Should I eliminate him?" The man made a throat-slitting gesture. "Joshua, unless I give the order, you are not to harm him." Aria''s voice changed from its earlier gentleness to one of authority and indisputable command. Joshua was a bit surprised. What was happening with the young lady? She was actually defending a human man. He glanced at the photo in Aria''s hand, then reluctantly lowered his head. "Yes!" "Roar!!!" A beast''s roar suddenly came from another mountain peak a hundred miles away, the sound was piercing. The ferocious beasts around the remarkable rock summit were startled by this cry and fled towards the valley. Looking in the direction of the roar, Joshua bowed slightly towards the girl. "The devouring serpent is about to complete its advancement. It is currently at its weakest. This is a rare opportunity, don''t let anyone else get ahead of us." Aria nodded. "There''s no time to lose. Let''s set off now." Beneath her long dress, the girl''s legs transformed into a purple snake tail, and the middle-aged man also transformed into a black snake. Two snake shadows quickly disappeared into the forest. ... In the dense forest, it was quiet and peaceful. A figure quietly parted the bushes and looked towards a camp by the bloody pool. One of the men was leisurely eating roasted meat, occasionally scolding his subordinates. "Felix, enjoy your happiness while you can. You wanted to trap me in a tomb to feed the spiders. Now I''ll let you experience the feeling of being torn apart by them." Charles clenched his fists, his voice cold, and quietly retreated into the bushes. Although Charles wanted to kill that bastard Felix, he knew that with his current strength, he was no match for him. To get his revenge, he needed to become stronger as soon as possible. The number of tomb raiders near the bloody pool was increasing. To avoid being discovered, Charles ran through the forest for thirty kilometers. As night fell, he finally found a flat place to set up camp. After setting up his tent, he took a barbecue grill from his storage space, ate a few pieces of roasted meat, and drank a bottle of regenerating potion, sweeping away a week''s worth of fatigue accumulated in the tomb. Charles''s attention then turned to the mystical beast egg in his hiking bag, which was gleaming gold. According to the system''s instructions, the egg only needed to stay with him for 24 hours to hatch and form a contract. Cradling the mystical beast egg gently in his arms, Charles felt like a mother hen incubating her egg... [mystical beast egg] [Name]: None [Attribute]: ??? [Level]: ??? [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: ??? [Loyalty]: ??? [Evolution]: ??? [Description]: This is a gold-quality mystical beast egg, currently in a dormant state. Keep it with you for 24 hours to form a contract (100% success rate). Countdown: 03:12:07. "Master, you''re not going to abandon Max now that you have a new spirit beast, are you..." Charles was staring at the golden egg in a daze when he heard a series of ''sigh, sigh, sigh'' sounds, followed by a voice in his mind. "Who...who''s talking?" Charles was a bit surprised. "It''s Max, who else! Master, you''ve been holding that broken egg all day and haven''t even patted Max''s head once!" Another series of ''sigh, sigh, sigh'' sounds followed. "Oh, right, I can communicate with spirit beasts now!" Charles suddenly realized the source of the voice. He remembered that after Max swallowed the [Heaven''s First Drop], he unlocked two abilities simultaneouslyMind Communication and Pet Vision! Charles opened the system panel to check. [Mind Communication]: You have gained the ability to communicate with your contracted spirit beast. You can understand what your contracted spirit beast says and also convey battle commands using Mind Communication. [Pet Vision]: You can see through the eyes of any spirit beast. Charles hadn''t found any use for the [Pet Vision] ability yet, but [Mind Communication] was extremely important! The higher the level of the ferocious beast, the more intelligent it becomes, even understanding human speech. If all battle commands had to be roared out, it would expose his intentions to the ferocious beasts, which could be fatal in combat. These two abilities would make things much easier in the future! Seeing that Charles was ignoring it, Max immediately pounced into Charles''s arms, exposing its fluffy white belly and acting coquettishly, while licking Charles''s face with its cool little tongue. "Haha, stop! Max, stop!" Charles was too excited to sleep that night. He held Max, roasting meat while waiting for the new spirit beast to hatch. Crack In the darkness, a clear and crisp sound. "What was that noise?" Pushing away Max''s fluffy big tail, Charles rubbed his sleepy eyes, surrounded by a flash of golden light. A deep, awe-inspiring voice came from in front of Charles: "I come from the dark abyss. I have existed since the beginning of time. Who has awakened me?" Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Dark Dragon Soul In front of Charles, a huge figure appeared, like a small mountain blocking out the sky, casting Charles completely in its shadow. It was actually a dragon? Charles could hardly believe it was real, but a dragon with a wingspan of tens of meters had appeared out of thin air before him. The overwhelming presence of the dragon made even Charles, as its Beast Master, feel a bit tremulous. "Is this the spirit beast hatched from my golden egg? This isn''t just an SSR; it''s an SSSSSSSSR!" Charles looked at it excitedly, wanting to check the dragon''s attribute panel. However... nothing appeared. "How can this be... Did the system malfunction?" Charles wondered. The dragon let out an impatient roar, "Are you my Beast Master? You look much weaker than I expected. I hope you won''t hold me back in battle." Charles felt anxious and completely unprepared for how to deal with a gigantic dragon. Besides, he was worried about something else His current stock of ferocious beast meat totaled only a few hundred kilograms. Wouldn''t this giant creature eat him into poverty in one bite? "They say being a Beast Master is an expensive profession. I didn''t believe it before, but now I get it..." Charles muttered, feeling the pain in his wallet. However, there was something odd about this dragon... Charles squinted and looked closely, gradually noticing the issue. Although this dragon looked impressive, it stood there dumbfounded, and Charles couldn''t feel any of the dragon''s innate pressure from it. It seemed more like a model. With this doubt, Charles started observing his surroundings carefully. Before long, he spotted it: a small, round flying squirrel with a brownish-yellow body, looking quite adorable. To be precise, it was a small flying squirrel, as it was gliding in the air with its wing membrane stretched out, something regular squirrels couldn''t do. A squirrel? Charles felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him out of the blue. In that very short moment, Charles had already fantasized about riding the dragon and sweeping through the entire ferocious beast mountain range. But now, he was told it was all a lie? From an ancient dragon to a little squirrel, the sense of disappointment was overwhelming. And at that moment, the towering dragon''s figure gradually became illusory until it completely disappeared, leaving a fluffy little creature falling from the sky... "Squeak~" "Help, help!" "Am I going to die here today?" The majestic voice disappeared, replaced by a weak one that Charles almost didn''t hear. Whizz Max shot through the air like an arrow, leaping off a tree and catching the little flying squirrel mid-fall, curiously studying the small creature. "So... soft. Did I die and go to heaven?" The voice came from Max''s back as the flying squirrel peeked from behind its tiny paws. Standing on Max''s back, the flying squirrel curiously eyed Charles before its attention swiftly shifted to the skewers of roasted meat in front of him. "Mousey is very hungry right now. Hand over all the tasty food and drinks, or else..." The flying squirrel crossed its arms and glared at Charles menacingly. "I''ll act cute and adorable for you!" Using the fiercest tone to say the most timid words... Seeing the adorable demeanor of the little flying squirrel, Charles felt his heart melting. At that moment, a light screen flashed, revealing the flying squirrel''s information. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: None [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv11 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak] [Weakness]: The whole body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotion]: Afraid [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 65 [Evolution]: Two routes [Description]: Originally an ordinary flying squirrel, it accidentally entered an ancient ruin and was mutated after being corrupted by the residual thoughts of the dark dragon soul. "A dark-attribute spirit beast, this is the first time I''ve seen one." In Charles''s memory, whenever Lily mentioned this attribute in theory classes, she always glossed over it in a few words. It seemed like a taboo, something no one wanted to talk about. Charles picked the flying squirrel off Max''s back and held it in his palm. Gently rubbing its chin, the flying squirrel let out a series of "squeak" sounds, and when Charles touched its belly, it made a very peculiar noise. "Let go of me! How dare you handle me like that!" "I''m not pure anymore,..." Charles was amused by the flying squirrel. He checked and found out it was indeed a female. He then looked at the detailed skill descriptions on the light screen. [Mimetic Illusion]: Can simulate other powerful creatures using dark energy. The duration and combat power of the illusion are linked to the user''s own strength. [Darkness Cloak]: Can conceal presence and enhance sensory sharpness in the dark. In times of danger, it can enter the shadows and teleport. Teleportation consumes a lot of energy and will result in prolonged weakness afterward. "These two skills seem very powerful. Looks like I got lucky, I found a treasure!" Charles marveled. With the Mimetic Illusion skill, any ferocious beast Charles has fought, including other people''s spirit beasts, can be mimicked. This means he can replicate the strongest spirit beast on the battlefield! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second skill is an ultimate survival technique! There''s a saying, "retreat and give way!" The system didn''t mention any restrictions, which means anywhere there''s a shadow, it''s safe for Charles. If he had [Darkness Cloak] back when he encountered the man-faced spider in the tomb, he wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. After reading the information on the shadow flying squirrel, Charles checked his [Personal Panel]. [Charles] [Level]: Tier 2 Beast Master [Spirit Beasts]: The Frost Wolf, Shadow Flying Squirrel [Skills]: Bone-Achingly Cold, Darkness Cloak [Abilities]: Bestial Soul Merge, Pet Vision, Mind Communication [Status]: Good Charles attempted to activate his newly acquired skill, [Darkness Cloak]. The pitch-black night became as bright as day. Not only that, but his sensory abilities also enhanced in the dark, allowing him to hear the chirping of insects and the singing of birds a hundred meters away. "Oh, right, I haven''t given you a name yet..." Charles suddenly smacked his forehead. "Since you''re such an adorable little flying squirrel, how about I call you Jerry?" The flying squirrel had been looking forward to it, but upon hearing the name, it immediately looked disgusted. "I''m a Shadow Flying Squirrel, Flying! Squirrel! Don''t compare me to that mouse!" "Well... if you insist, it''s not impossible," it added begrudgingly. [Ding! The Shadow Flying Squirrel dislikes the name you gave it. Loyalty -3.] Huh? Can loyalty actually drop? Charles was a bit shocked. Loyalty below 60 means there''s a chance it might run away, and if this little flying squirrel flew off, where would he find it? "How about this, since you call yourself ''Mousey,'' I''ll call you ''Mousey'' from now on?" Charles suggested with a smile. [Ding! You gave the Shadow Flying Squirrel a nickname. It likes this name very much. Loyalty +5.] Seeing the Shadow Flying Squirrel''s loyalty rise back to 66, Charles sighed in relief. He grabbed Mousey and gently petted its fluffy tail. His unique massage technique made the little flying squirrel roll around comfortably in his palm. "Oh no, you..." "How could you do this? You finally couldn''t resist and decided to take action against me..." Mousey kept making ''squeak'' sounds, and through [Mind Communication], Charles understood every word. The absurdity of it all made him laugh out loud. "Alright, enough teasing. Let''s try out your new abilities, okay?" Before Mousey could react, Charles tossed it into the air. Charles activated his new ability, [Pet Vision], and his perspective immediately shifted to Mousey. It felt like wearing a VR headset and entering a drone''s view. From this high vantage point, Charles could perceive everything around him. Not only that, thanks to Mousey''s excellent vision, he could see all dangers within 500 meters clearlyfor example, a poisonous snake on a treetop 10 meters directly ahead. As Mousey flew higher, Charles could see tiny points of light several kilometers away, likely from thieves near the bloody pool or other teams undergoing trials in the vicinity. However, Mousey suddenly became nervous, and its heartbeat quickened. Following its gaze, Charles saw a massive creature heading their way... Chapter 33: Chapter 33: This Place Falls Apart Without Me "A ferocious beast is approaching. Max, prepare for battle!" Charles took out his supreme spear from the storage space, remaining vigilant. After Charles noticed the ferocious beast approaching, it didn''t take long for the surrounding forest to start trembling. Birds scattered in panic as a monstrous creature emerged, its jaws wide open! [Thorny Chomper] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 13 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Thorns Regrowth, Devour [Emotion]: Hungry [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Severed Flower Stem [Description]: This is a mutated plant that uses vibrations to sense nearby prey. Without a central nervous system, it feels no pain or satiation and will continuously feed purely on instinct. "It''s a Level 13 ferocious beast!" Seeing the system prompt about the Thorny Chomper, Charles became tense. Max was currently stuck at Level 9 due to lacking breakthrough materials, a full tier below this ferocious beast. Clearly, Max was not its match. However, Charles still intended to give it a try. If things got too dangerous, they could always use [Darkness Cloak] to escape. "Max, avoid its attacks. If we can''t win, we''ll run. Don''t get hurt!" Charles warned. "Sigh!!!" Max''s tone was defiant. How could the master underestimate it? Determined to prove itself, Max displayed agile movements, constantly dodging the Thorny Chomper''s spreading thorns. It formed ice spikes in front of it, launching a barrage of icy spears at the Chomper like a rain of arrows! Under this dense attack, several tentacles were severed, and the Chomper was riddled with holes. Seeing its pitiful state, Max raised its chin proudly. But in a moment of carelessness, a thorny vine emerged from the nearby bushes, wrapping around its body! "Max, watch out!" Charles dashed forward, slashing the vine with his spear to free Max. He then activated [Bone-Achingly Cold], causing pale flames to ignite on the ground, burning the dense vines to ashes. Just as Charles was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the vines regrew and began to wrap around him again. "These wood-attribute ferocious beasts are really troublesome. With this regeneration speed, we''ll be fighting until morning." Charles was frustrated. He then checked the light screen for its weakness: to defeat it, they had to destroy its core flower stalk. Charles understood how to defeat it now, but the surrounding thorns were so numerous that they formed an impenetrable web, making it impossible to reach the core! "Attacking the vines is useless! Aim for the flower stalk, you fool!" The little flying squirrel, perched safely on a tree branch, looked anxious. In the forest, it had seen a three-eyed crow hunt a Thorny Chomper before. It simply dodged the vines at high speed and bit through its flower stalk, causing all the vines to wither. Mousey spread its wing membranes and leaped lightly, flying above the Chomper''s head. Its tiny body didn''t attract any attention. "Seeing you in such a miserable state, I will reluctantly lend a hand... If he dies, who will provide free roasted meat? Who will massage me?" Mousey thought to itself. Mousey was only doing this for the free food and drinks! And the personal massages! Not to save him! Already fantasizing about a future where Charles serves it, Mousey let out a "squeak" of laughter and then unleashed its ultimate move! "Mimetic Illusion!" With a wave of dark energy, a ferocious beast identical to the Chomper appeared out of the darkness. The real Chomper noticed the imposter in front of it and became extremely agitated! Vines began spreading from the ground, trying to entangle the fake Chomper. At the same time, the mimetic illusion''s Thorny Chomper also activated [Thorns Regrowth], producing vines from the ground! The vines grew and intertwined on the ground until they eventually formed a tight knot... "Great opportunity!" Taking advantage of the moment when the two ferocious beasts were entangled, Charles swiftly charged forward with his spear! "Crack!" With a crisp sound, Charles swung his spear down, severing the Thorny Chomper''s flower stalk. The round head of the Chomper, with its gaping maw, fell to the ground. Once the flower stalk was cut, the surrounding vines began to wither rapidly, losing their life force. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Thorny Chomper] (Lv13Silver Quality)!] [Spirit Beast Max (Lv.9) Loyalty +1! Experience +300 (Stored)!] [Spirit Beast Mousey (Lv.11) Loyalty +3! Experience +100!] [Obtained Thorny Vine 1!] [Obtained Chomper Fang 30!] [Obtained Beast Core [Tier 1 Wood Attribute] 1!] [...] A series of system prompts echoed in Charles''s mind. "A Tier 1 Beast Core? I didn''t expect to be this lucky!" Charles smiled, ignoring the wounds from the thorns. A week ago, Charles struggled to face a Level 7 Resurrecting Serpent alone. Now he could defeat a Level 13 ferocious beast. Despite the difficulties, this progress made Charles very happy. If he could defeat this Level 13 ferocious beast, he felt confident he could face Felix too! Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "See that? This is the power of Mousey!" Next to Charles, a brownish-yellow little flying squirrel spread its wing membranes and circled around him, squeaking continuously. "That huge monster just now, seeing you both in danger! At the critical moment, it was me who stepped in!" "One move, Mimetic Illusion!" "In an instant, the sky darkened, a fierce wind rose, dust swirled, lightning flashed and thunder roared... Under my attack, the enemy was easily defeated..." Watching the little flying squirrel vividly recounting the recent battle, Max''s eyes narrowed with amusement, and it covered its mouth with a paw, chuckling softly. "This place would have fallen apart long ago without Mousey!... So, where are the tasty cookies and nuts?" The little flying squirrel widened its round eyes, staring at Charles and wiping a bit of drool from the corner of its mouth. Seeing Mousey like this, Charles felt his heart melting. Mousey''s loyalty wasn''t very high, and it had a chance to avoid fights. In the recent crisis, Mousey didn''t choose to hide in a safe place but tried to save him. Charles noticed it all. "You''re really silly and adorable..." Charles murmured softly, then took out a bag of nuts from his storage space and tossed it into the air. In an instant, a yellow blur shot out like a cannonball! "The ferocious beasts around here are getting stronger. I need to help Max break through quickly. Otherwise, the experience we''re gaining will just be stored, and our strength won''t improve..." Recalling the intense moment of the recent battle, Charles looked worried. But where could he find the [Polar Cold Spring], the key to Max''s breakthrough? "I''d better ask the teachers at school. They''re knowledgeable and might know." With this thought, Charles took out his phone. There was no signal in the ancient tomb near the bloody pool, and he hadn''t contacted the outside world for a long time. As soon as he clicked into the "Trial Team Group Chat," he saw that there were tens of thousands of unread messages accumulated over a week, impossible to go through all of them. "I seem to have fallen behind. I''ve searched the whole forest and haven''t seen a single classmate. What should I do?" "I heard another team went missing. I''m so scared. Could they all be dead?" "Don''t scare me! What''s the plan for this route? There were never so many accidents in previous years'' trials!" "After entering the middle layers of the ferocious beast mountain range, I can''t beat those ferocious beasts at all. Does anyone else feel the same way?" "It''s not just ferocious beasts! Mosquitoes, rats, poisonous snakes... I''m going crazy. I want to leave this horrible place!" "The problem is, even if we want to go back now, it would take over a week to get out of the mountains. I''ve lost contact with the main group. I won''t survive one night alone." "Whimper... I don''t want to be a Beast Master anymore. I don''t want to die... Whimper..." "..." The chat messages were full of despair. It seemed that while he was in the tomb for a week, many accidents had happened outside. It wasn''t really the Beast Master Guild''s fault for not planning the route properly. Something seemed to have happened in the ferocious beast mountain range, causing some powerful ferocious beasts that were supposed to be deep inside to appear in the outer layers. Charles had already seen several waves of frightened beast migrations. After reading the group chat messages, Charles opened his private messages. Among the dozen or so messages from female classmates, one message from Fletcher caught his attention. "Charles, we reached the designated location and waited for half a day. We didn''t see you, and you didn''t reply to our messages. Have you really given up? We''re heading south toward the bloody pool now. We''ve left some food at the camp. If you see this message, you can go and get it." Seeing the words ''bloody pool'' in the message, Charles immediately felt worried. "Felix and his band of outlaws are near the bloody pool. Going there now is suicide!" Putting away his phone, Charles was about to head toward the bloody pool. The surrounding area was misty, with the sound of flowing water and a cold chill in the air. Despite it being summer, Charles couldn''t help but shiver. Max seemed very excited, suddenly breaking free from Charles''s embrace and rushing toward the water. Charles was amazed. "Is this... the polar cold spring?" Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Advancement! Critical Evolution! At a camp near the bloody pool. A pale, skinny boy, as thin as a bamboo pole, was sitting in front of a pile of phones, methodically removing the trial chips from each one. "Robert, what''s the point of dismantling all those useless chips?" A burly young man applied antiseptic to his wounds, grimacing in pain. "I went through all that trouble to help you kill people, and it''s all for these worthless things?" "Felix, you don''t understand. You do it for money; I do it for trial points. Isn''t this a win-win situation?" Robert chuckled, then took out his phone to check the leaderboard: [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [817 points] 2nd Place: Emily [472 points] 3rd Place: Robert [465 points] ... "Damn it, what kind of monster is Grace! In less than half a month, she''s almost reached a thousand points?" Robert cursed under his breath, crushing the chips in his hand. The leaderboard quickly updated. 2nd Place: Robert [493 points] "Hunting ferocious beasts is such a hassle. It''s dangerous and the points increase slowly. But killing people and taking their points is much easier!" Seeing his points increase by 21, Robert smiled coldly. Thanks to a friend who participated in the ferocious beast mountain trial last year, Robert learned that besides hunting ferocious beasts, robbing other Beast Masters of their point cards could also earn points. Tossing a few gold coins to Felix, Robert mounted his four-winged tiger and prepared to leave. As he reached the camp''s entrance, he suddenly turned around. "Haven''t you found that kid Daniel yet? I paid you 5 gold coins for his head!" Felix hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "We almost had him that night. The first team was nearly wiped out by us, but then we encountered a beast tide... With his strength, there''s no way he survived such a strong beast tide." "Good. I saw in the group chat that Team 7 is also nearing this area. Make sure to keep things clean this time!" After giving a few more instructions, Robert turned and left. After Robert left, Felix looked towards the tent where a middle-aged man in a black coat, smoking a cigarette, was sitting. "Dad, do you think it''s worth all this effort and the risk of offending the entire Lsengard Beast Master Guild for a few gold coins?" The middle-aged man took a drag of his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. "When I got into trouble in Lsengard years ago, I was set for the gallows the next day. It was Sly who got me out of jail. We share a life-and-death bond." "Besides, we''ve always been in the business of robbery and grave robbing. Are we supposed to be afraid of killing?" The man flicked ash from his cigarette and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, that young man named Charlie, did he survive?" Felix sneered. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve searched the entire area near the bloody pool. There''s no other exit. The tomb has been quiet for the past two days. I''ll go in and loot the treasures tomorrow." Hearing this, the middle-aged man smiled in satisfaction. "Good. You mentioned he''s only a Tier 1 Beast Master but managed to defeat the Lightning Ape. A Beast Master with such incredible talent would be a future threat if we don''t eliminate him now." "Don''t worry, Father. I understand that much." Felix tightened his bandages and stood up from his chair. "I''ve already gathered the nearby men, disguised as ferocious beast hunters. As soon as those trial teams get close, none of them will escape." ... "So cold, it''s freezing!" Near a steaming spring shrouded in white mist, Charles, bundled up in a thick down jacket, squatted in a corner, shivering. It was strange; it was July, the peak of sweltering heat, yet the area around this spring was covered in white frost, colder than a walk-in freezer. "Thank goodness for the system prompt. Otherwise, I would have missed this [Polar Cold Spring]!" Charles smiled to himself, glancing over at Max in the spring. After finding this cold spring, Max had all the materials needed to ascend a tier! However, the process of advancing required time, and it was during this vulnerable period that many high-tier ferocious beasts were ambushed and taken down. To ensure Max''s safety, Charles stayed close by. "While Max is advancing, I can upgrade my [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear]!" Charles retrieved the spear from his storage space. The spear tip, embedded with an ice attribute beast core, gleamed with a faint blue light on one side, while the other side had a normal metallic sheen. Carefully, Charles took out a fire attribute beast core from his storage space, feeling its warmth in his palm. He cautiously embedded the beast core into the reserved slot, and the spear glowed with a vibrant blue and red light, like swimming dragons coiling around it. Gripping the spear tightly, Charles swung it around. With several whizzing sounds, he felt the ice and fire attribute energies swirling around him. [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear [Blue]: Forged from refined steel, a lethal weapon for slaying ferocious beasts, now in its fully completed form. When ice and fire attribute energies are injected simultaneously, it will cause explosive piercing damage.] "Explosive piercing damage?" Charles was puzzled as he read the system prompt. Since bonding with Max, he had gained the ability to harness both ice and fire attributes. He carefully channeled the attribute energies into the spear. The spear began to vibrate... Whizz!!! Before Charles could react, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear shot out of his hand, piercing through a large tree in front of him, leaving a perfectly round hole. "This power is amazing!" Charles exclaimed. He thought being able to penetrate a tree with a three-meter diameter was impressive, but the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear showed no signs of stopping. "Boom!!!" One tree... Two trees... Twenty trees! The spear finally came to a stop after piercing through dozens of trees. "This is ridiculous! It pierced through 26 trees!" Charles was in shock as he pulled the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from a tree trunk hundreds of meters away. Looking back, he saw a perfectly round hole extending from where he stood to the polar cold spring. The tree trunks showed no cracks, indicating the incredible penetrating power of the spear! Such terrifying penetration would likely be too much for even earth attribute ferocious beasts known for their defense. The commotion attracted the attention of those nearby. "Charlie, he''s alive?" "Quick! Kill him!" Seeing the figure in the woods, a few tomb raiders'' faces twisted with malice. Charles was supposed to be locked in a monster-filled tomb by the second-in-command. How did he escape alive? One of them reached for his walkie-talkie, but before he could dial, a fierce wave of air was already stabbing towards his face! He didn''t even have time to react before he was pinned to a tree trunk by the spear, blood streaming down to the roots, pooling into a crimson mess. Charles extended his hand, and the spear, as if it had legs, quickly flew back to him. He pointed its tip at the remaining tomb raiders: "Who else wants to kill me? One by one is too boring. Come at me all at once!" Hearing Charles''s taunting words, two tomb raiders summoned their spirit beasts. Behind the black hexagrams, two Black Iron quality Level 6 ferocious beasts appeared. "We have the numbers and two Beast Masters. His spirit beast isn''t with him. Let''s take him down together!" The tomb raiders, faces filled with viciousness, drew their long knives and charged at Charles along with their spirit beasts. As the four men and two beasts rushed toward him, Charles''s face remained expressionless. This was the first time he had killed since transmigrating to this world, and it seemed much easier to accept than he had anticipated. If others wanted to take his life, then to Charles, killing them was no different from killing a few ferocious beasts. With a light tap of his toes, Charles leapt onto a nearby tree, using the momentum to swing the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear downwards! The tomb raiders didn''t even have time to scream as the spear slashed their throats, blood spurting from their severed carotid arteries like fountains. Looking at the twitching corpses on the ground and the two spirit beasts fleeing in panic, Charles''s face remained expressionless, his heart filled with the thrill of revenge. "The disappearance of these people will definitely attract more tomb raiders. Max is in a vulnerable state right now. If Felix comes, I can escape, but Max would be in danger." After burying the corpses and cleaning up the blood, Charles hurried back toward the polar cold spring. Before he reached the spring, a system prompt sounded Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding! Your spirit beast Max has successfully advanced! 1500 stored experience points used successfully, current level Lv12!] [Your spirit beast Max triggered a critical evolution during the advancement process. Please choose an evolution route!] Seeing the system screen pop up with four evolution routes to choose from, Charles was overjoyed. "Max evolved during its advancement? And it triggered a critical evolution?!" Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Go to Hell A flash of light appeared, and four option boxes and a countdown timer materialized before Charles''s eyes. [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, learns a new skill, 90% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. [B. Random Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, enhances a random skill, boosts a random attribute, 95% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. [C. Designated Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, evolves into an ice and fire demon wolf, 100% success rate. Requirements: 2 Ice Attribute Beast Cores, 2 Fire Attribute Beast Cores, 1 Ice Mountain Lotus Seed, 1 Inferno Core. [D. Critical Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, evolves into ancient mythical beasts, 75% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. "With so many evolution routes, which one should I choose?" Charles felt his decision-making anxiety kick in, especially since almost all evolution routes had a chance of failure! Designated Evolution had a 100% success rate, but unfortunately, Charles couldn''t gather the required materials at the moment. Random Evolution had a high success rate, but the process was too unpredictable, and Charles didn''t dare to gamble. "It''s already triggered Critical Evolution, what am I hesitating for? Let''s go for it! After all, there''s nothing to lose if the evolution fails." Seeing the countdown nearing its end, Charles decisively chose [D. Critical Evolution]! A white light enveloped Max, gradually transforming into a cocoon that tightly encased him! While waiting for Max to evolve, Charles glanced at his phone''s group chat. Fletcher and the others seemed to be in danger and were calling for help from anyone nearby. But with Max in an immobile state due to the evolution, leaving Charles''s protection would mean getting devoured by the surrounding ferocious beasts... Crack A fissure appeared on the cocoon, with bright light shining through. The entire cocoon shattered with a burst, and when Max reappeared before Charles, his demeanor had completely transformed. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv12 [Quality]: Platinum [Description]: Max successfully evolved, and his skills have been enhanced. Currently, he has only three tails. Once he grows nine tails, the ancient mythical beasts will truly manifest. Charles looked at the newly evolved Max. Max appeared to have grown significantly, now the size of an adult. His water-blue eyes were even more clear and bright, and the three fluffy large tails behind him were particularly striking... "Master! Max feels a bit different now!" Max seemed very excited, rushing over to try and leap into Charles''s arms, but ended up knocking him to the ground. "Max, you''ve grown so big that I don''t think I can hold you anymore!" Charles laughed, standing up from the ground and brushing off the dust. Today was truly a joyous day. Not only had he gained a new combat partner, the shadow flying squirrel, but Max had also advanced to level 12 and even triggered Critical Evolution! The ice and fire supreme spear was now in its complete form! Charles''s strength had seen a tremendous boost! Now, not to mention Felix, even if all the nearby tomb raiders teamed up, Charles would be able to put up a fight! After taking another glance at the group messages, Charles put away his phone and said, "Let''s go, it''s time to take revenge on that bastard Felix!" With one man, one wolf, and a tiny figure in the air, the three silhouettes quickly disappeared into the forest. ... "What? You''re telling me that kid Charlie is still alive and even killed four of our brothers?" At the camp near the bloody pool, hearing his subordinate''s report, Felix''s veins bulged with anger, and he crushed the teacup in his hand. He had personally locked Charles in the tomb, intending to feed him to the monsters inside. Who would have thought that kid would escape and now come looking for him? Seeing the second-in-command in a rage, the surrounding tomb raiders were too scared to make a sound. Behind Felix, a middle-aged man in a black trench coat sighed, "I told you before, you should have finished the job thoroughly. Now our enemy has come knocking at our door, hasn''t he?" "What does it matter? Do you really think he can be a match for me?" Felix glanced at the wounds on his body. His anger had caused the wounds to reopen, and blood was seeping through again. Bearing the pain, Felix looked at the subordinate who had just reported to him. "You said you saw his mystical beast evolve?" "Absolutely!" The subordinate nodded vigorously. "Damn it!" Felix found it hard to believe. Mystical beasts with evolution paths were extremely rare. When they triggered evolution, not only did their attributes improve, but their quality could also be enhanced! How could that kid Charlie be so lucky? Felix was already considered a prodigy among the younger generation in Lsengard, but Charles''s display of Beast Master talent truly shocked him. The kid''s talent was terrifyingly exceptional. No matter what, he had to kill him. Otherwise, Felix would never have peace in the future! "You all, go in greater numbers and keep a close eye on his movements. Report any updates to me immediately!" Felix gritted his teeth. Then, putting on his battle armor, he said to the middle-aged man beside him, "Dad, there''s a second-level Beast Master with the seventh squad. I''ll handle it. You take care of things here." The middle-aged man nodded. He had confidence in Felix''s abilities. "We''re planning to reopen the secret passage to the bloody pool ancient tomb today. Hundreds of people from other tomb raiding groups are eager to make a move. I have to keep an eye on them and can''t leave. Be quick!" Felix smiled slightly. "Don''t worry. Just a bunch of high school seniors and that recently promoted vice president of the Beast Master Guilddo you really think I can''t handle them?" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... In a pocket-shaped valley, wide in the middle and narrow on both ends, both exits were already blocked. Fletcher glanced at the dozens of bandits surrounding them, gritting his teeth as he shielded the students behind him. Blood was dripping from his arm. "We will give you all our ferocious beast materials and valuable items. Just don''t harm my students." Fletcher used his longsword to support himself, preventing himself from collapsing. He had heard cries for help in the valley and led his training team to rescue, only to fall into a trap. Faced with the bandits'' assault, several students had already perished, and his mystical beast, the greenwood wolf, had also fallen in battle. "Valuables? The most valuable thing you have right now is your lives!" A voice came from outside the valley, and the surrounding bandits parted to make way. "Second boss, why waste words with him? Let''s just get to it!" "Those girl students look so tender. Let''s have some fun with them before we kill them!" A burly young man came to the front of the group, accompanied by two tigersone blue and one red. "Felix!" Seeing the young man, Fletcher was filled with rage and shouted, "How did the president of the Beast Master Guild raise you? You beast!" Far from being angered by Fletcher''s insults, Felix just smiled indifferently. "Vice President, calm down. After leaving Lsengard, I had no intention of dealing with the Beast Master Guild anymore. But someone has paid for your lives. Should I kill you or not?" The blue and red tigers let out a thunderous roar, causing the surrounding students to tremble with fear. Several students had already been killed. Looking at the corpses nearby, a few timid girls were quietly sobbing. The cloud leopard roared and blocked Felix''s path. Fletcher looked disdainful, "I once thought you were a once-in-a-century genius of Lsengard. Who would have thought you''d turn into a bandit in the ferocious beast mountains? Like father, like son..." Before Fletcher could finish, Felix''s veins bulged in anger, "Old man, go to hell!" "Roar!!!" Felix gave the command to attack, and the two tigers charged at the cloud leopard. Both were melee ferocious beasts, and the fight was brutally fierce. Amidst the roars, Fletcher''s cloud leopard had chunks of flesh torn off, and its body was covered in bloody gashes from the tigers'' claws. Against two opponents, the cloud leopard stood no chance and was quickly defeated, collapsing on the ground, barely breathing. "It''s over, Fletcher. Someone paid for your lives, you can''t blame me!" Felix sneered coldly, standing before Fletcher. He held a dagger in one hand and grabbed Fletcher''s hair with the other. Fletcher''s face turned pale. A Beast Master without his mystical beast was no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He finally understood why the first squad had lost contact. They must have been killed by Felix, likely in this very same place. But even until his death, he couldn''t understand who would be so ruthless to target the Lsengard training team. "I know you''re confused right now. Take those questions with you to hell!" Felix raised his knife, and a flash of white light cut through the air. "No!" "Teacher Fletcher!" "You beast!" The remaining students, who were still alive, had been subdued by the bandits. Seeing Fletcher about to be killed, their eyes were filled with despair. Clang! The long knife struck Fletcher''s neck, producing a crisp metallic sound. Everyone was puzzled by how hard Fletcher''s neck seemed to be, but then they saw that Felix''s knife had hit a ghostly blue supreme spear. "The one who should die is you, Felix." A voice came from above as a figure leaped down from a nearby ridge. A handsome young man, accompanied by a three-tailed demon fox and a small flying squirrel hovering overhead, appeared. Reaching out, the supreme spear returned to his hand. Charles looked at Felix with a cold expression: "Felix, take a good look at who I am! Since you want to kill us, you and these dozens of accomplices around you will be exterminated, not one will be left alive!" "Felix, go to hell!" Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Indeed Strong, But Now Its Mine Seeing someone come to their rescue, the students who had been engulfed in despair now had a glimmer of hope on their faces. However, this hope was quickly extinguished when they saw that it was Charles, turning into deep confusion. Wasn''t Charles supposed to have secretly returned to York? There were even rumors that he had gone back to Lsengard. How could he be here? There were hundreds of bandits around, and Felix was a second-level Beast Master. Even Teacher Fletcher had no solution. Why had Charles come here to court death? The vicious bandits around, seeing that the newcomer was Charles, let down their guard. Even if he managed to kill Rumbling before, it was just a fluke. With so many people around, what could a first-level Beast Master possibly do? "Charles, get out of here, leave now!" Fletcher, with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, looked up at Charles and almost screamed. After a brief glimmer of hope was extinguished, seeing the bandits closing in, Fletcher''s expression towards Charles turned bleak: "He''s a second-level Beast Master; your combat strength isn''t on the same level. You shouldn''t have come to save me. Why are you... so foolish!" "Charles... aren''t you called Charlie?" Shifting his gaze from Fletcher to the handsome young man not far away, Felix''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Hmph, whatever your name is, since you dare to come here, you''ll die with them today!" Felix shouted, charging at Charles with his long knife. "Who lives and who dies, that''s still uncertain." Charles smiled calmly. As he looked at Felix, a system prompt flashed before his eyes. [Name]: Felix [Age]: 24 [Height]: 175 cm [Beast Master Level]: Second Level [Weakness]: Knife wound on the right side of the waist; agile, fears control-type skills. "Being this arrogant despite having an injury?" Charles sighed inwardly, spotting the flaw from the system prompt. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Felix wore a coat, Charles easily identified Felix''s weakness thanks to the system prompt. He infused ice and fire elemental energy into the ice and fire supreme spear. The spear began to tremble and then shot towards Felix like an arrow. The supreme spear moved incredibly fast, but Felix was also very agile, dodging Charles''s attack with a sidestep, the spear only grazing him and leaving a cut. Already wounded on the waist, Felix''s unhealed injury split open again from Charles''s surprise attack, with fresh blood seeping out. The pain made Felix gasp: "A blue-quality weapon, huh? It seems you gained quite a few treasures in the tomb, didn''t you?" Felix''s eyes gleamed with greed. As long as he defeated Charles, this incredibly powerful weapon would be his! Felix extended his right hand, and a silver six-pointed star appeared before him. Two fierce tigers emerged from the summoning circle. Seeing the fierce blue and red tigers, Charles summoned Max. After all, this was a Beast Mastery World, and powerful mystical beasts were the key to battle! Felix knew that his agility alone wouldn''t suffice. "Max, use the skill Ice Pick Throwing!" Charles commanded through Mind Communication. Cold air gathered around, causing a light snow to fall in the valley. Max''s three tails swayed gently, resembling a snow spirit. Whizz, whizz, whizz Ice crystals formed into the shape of ice and fire supreme spears, shooting out toward Felix''s two ferocious beasts and the surrounding bandits. Felix dodged the ice spears with his agility, but his subordinates weren''t so lucky. Under the barrage of ice spears, more than a dozen fell dead or injured in a blink of an eye. "Good!" "Charles, well done!" Seeing Charles gain the upper hand with two consecutive attacks, the previously disheartened students around him were greatly encouraged. The girls who had been hiding at the back of the group stopped crying, summoning their mystical beasts to join the fight against the bandits. "I underestimated you earlier. You do have some strength. Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, use the skill [Frenzy]!" Felix''s eyes flashed with a fierce light as he commanded his mystical beasts. The fire elements gathered around Felix, and the already robust tigers swelled as if inflated, lunging toward Max. Seeing the enemies closing in, Max didn''t wait for Charles''s command and used its second skill [Bone-Achingly Cold]. Pale flames ignited around them, but the frenzied tigers seemed impervious to pain. Even as ice spears pierced their bodies, they didn''t slow down. Max''s powerful ice skill managed to coat the approaching tigers in a thick layer of frost, attempting to halt their advance. Yet, Felix''s beasts, driven by their frenzied state, charged through the icy barrier, their eyes glowing with relentless fury. Charles quickly assessed the situation. "Max, combine the elements! Use Ice and Fire Burst!" Max''s tails flared with a mixture of ice and fire energy. In an explosive burst, a shockwave of freezing cold and searing heat radiated outwards, colliding with the tigers in a dazzling display of elemental power. The force of the blast sent the tigers reeling back, their frenzied assault momentarily halted. The surrounding bandits, caught in the crossfire, were thrown into disarray, some fleeing in terror, others collapsing from the elemental onslaught. Felix, struggling to regain control of his disoriented beasts, shouted, "Stay focused, you fools! Attack together!" Charles, seizing the opportunity, directed Max for a final strike. "Max, now! Full power Ice and Fire Supreme Spear!" Max concentrated its remaining energy, forming a massive spear glowing with both icy blue and fiery red. With a mighty leap, Max hurled the spear at the two tigers, the elemental weapon piercing through their defenses and striking them down. Felix, seeing his beasts fall, stumbled back in shock and rage. "This isn''t over, Charles! I''ll make you pay!" Charles stood firm, his eyes locked on Felix. "Your reign of terror ends here. Surrender, or face the consequences." The valley echoed with the sounds of battle fading away, leaving only the resolve of a young Beast Master and the determination of his mystical beast standing victorious amidst the fallen. Even more terrifying was the fact that the wounds on the tigers, pierced by the ice spears, were healing at an alarming rate. Seeing the two tigers closing in on Charles, Felix''s face lit up with a smug expression. "With the short-term explosive power of Frenzy, not just you, but many second-level Beast Masters have died at my hands. What chance do you have, boy!" "Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, kill them all!" Seeing Max gradually losing ground in the struggle against the two tigers, Charles rushed in with his supreme spear to assist. "Bang!" When the supreme spear struck the two ferocious beasts, it only produced a dull thud. Apart from causing some superficial wounds, it couldn''t penetrate deeply, and in the blink of an eye, the wounds had already healed. Charles checked the current status of the two tigers. [Frenzy]: Strength and speed gain explosive growth, numbing the pain from wounds, and granting self-healing abilities. The cost is a week of weakness after Frenzy ends. "Felix was indeed considered a genius of Lsengard back in the day, and he does have some skill. This short-term explosive power is indeed frightening," Charles mused. The supreme spear clashed with the tiger claws, sending vibrations through Charles''s arms, making them feel numb. Even Max, who excelled at ranged attacks, was struggling to gain any advantage. "It seems I overestimated you. Earlier, you relied on some gain-by-trickery tactics," Felix sneered. With Frenzy activated, his muscles had swollen, bursting through his shirt, with bulging veins wriggling as if they could break through his skin at any moment. He lifted his long knife and charged at Charles, the blade whistling through the air, sparks flying where the tip met the ground. At a distance of 10 meters from Charles, Felix suddenly leaped into the air, gripping the knife handle with both hands, and swung down at Charles with the momentum. "Die!" Charles looked up, seeing Felix above him, and gripped the supreme spear tightly to defend himself. Clang!!! A heavy sound rang out, and a large cloud of dust rose around them. When the dust settled, Charles had been pushed back over ten meters. At his feet, two deep grooves had formed, clearly the result of dispersing the force of Felix''s attack. In close combat with the frenzied Felix, Charles was at a distinct disadvantage, while on the mystical beast battlefield, Max was also losing ground. Max excelled at long-range attacks, but in this close-quarters fight against two opponents, it was struggling. "Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, merge and attack!" Felix commanded, using his mystical beasts'' second skillFusion! A red light flashed, and the two tigers on either side of Felix merged into a single creature with two heads and two tails. "Roar!!!" A tiger''s roar echoed! The terrifying aura emanating from the double-headed tiger sent chills down the spines of the nearby students. After the fusion, the double-headed tiger''s strength and speed increased further. Following another failed attack by Max, the tiger''s claws landed heavily on Max. Despite using ice spears to deflect some of the force, Max''s body was still flung like a projectile, breaking all the trees in its path as it flew. Boom! An explosion echoed as a large boulder near Charles was blasted into pieces. "Max, are you alright?" Charles rushed to Max''s side, looking at him worriedly. Max stood up from the rubble, shaking off the debris from his fur. "I used ice to reduce the impact. It''s just some minor injuries." Seeing Felix gain the upper hand in the battle, the surrounding bandits cheered loudly. "You managed to withstand my full-strength attack. I''m quite surprised for a first-level Beast Master," Felix said, approaching Charles with his double-headed tiger and stopping ten meters away. "With your strength, you could have been a valuable subordinate of mine, perhaps even the third-in-command. But you refused." "Thanks, Felix, but without you, how could I replicate such a powerful mystical beast?" Charles sneered, signaling to the cute brown flying squirrel perched on a tree branch. After a ripple of spatial distortion, another double-headed tiger emerged from the shadows of the void. It looked identical to Felix''s mystical beast: one blue head, one red head, and the same robust and tall body. However, this creature''s gaze was filled with ferocity as it looked at Felix and the tomb raiders behind him. Seeing this, Felix was dumbfounded. How could there be another identical double-headed tiger in the world? Moreover, Felix now realized a shocking fact: Charles was also a second-level Beast Master. How had he managed this in just a week? Noticing the disbelief on Felix''s face, Charles smiled calmly. "I know you''re anxious right now, but don''t worry. Save these questions for hell." When the battle started, Charles hadn''t immediately let Mousie join. The mimetic illusion could replicate the enemy''s mystical beast, and Charles naturally wanted to claim this double-headed tiger for himself. Now, Felix had no further use. Pointing the supreme spear at Felix, the bloodstained tip glinted coldly as a murderous intent flashed in Charles''s eyes: "It''s over." "Felix, I told you, I would personally send you to hell..." Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Mushroom Cloud "Mousie, use your illusion to attack. You don''t need to defeat him, just buy us some time," Charles commanded the flying squirrel through Mind Communication. "Squeak!" Seeing the charging double-headed tiger replica, Felix sneered, "It''s just a counterfeit. You don''t think a copy can defeat my mystical beast, do you?" The two identical double-headed tigers clashed, tearing into each other. Using the same skills and moves, they fought intensely, making it hard to tell them apart. Relying on the faint connection with his mystical beast, Felix knew that his tiger had the upper hand in the fight and breathed a sigh of relief. Turning to Charles, Felix smiled confidently. "Is this your trump card? It''s nothing special! You''ve only just barely broken through to become a second-level Beast Master. How could you possibly be my match?" "Who said that was my trump card?" Charles replied with a faint smile as an energy storm of ice and fire began to surge violently behind him. Felix''s smile faded as he saw the swirling energy. "What is this?" Charles didn''t respond. Instead, he focused the elemental energies, merging them into a powerful and destructive force. The wind howled, and the temperature fluctuated wildly as the ice and fire energies collided and fused. "Max, now!" Charles shouted, commanding Max to strike with its full power. Max unleashed its ultimate attack, combining ice and fire into a massive spear of elemental energy, which shot towards Felix with incredible speed. Felix tried to dodge, but the sheer force and speed of the attack were overwhelming. The spear struck him, and an explosion of ice and fire engulfed the area. A mushroom cloud of elemental energy rose into the sky, and when the dust settled, Felix lay on the ground, defeated and severely wounded. Charles approached him, his eyes cold and unforgiving. "This is the end for you, Felix. May you find the answers to your questions in hell." With that, Charles raised his supreme spear and finished the job, ending Felix''s reign of terror once and for all. Feeling the terrifying energy, Felix''s face turned pale, and he instinctively took a step back. Charles''s face was filled with murderous intent, and the chaotic energy stirred up a wind that lifted the bangs from his forehead. "I''ve never used this move before. Today, you''ll be my test subject. Max, activate the skill" "[Energy Bomb]!" Max was enveloped in an eerie glow. Extreme cold and heat gathered behind him, forming a vortex like a black hole, continuously devouring the ice and fire elemental energy from the surroundings. It transformed into a blazing sphere, even brighter than the sun... "Run! Run now!" Sensing the imminent danger, Felix abandoned his mystical beast and the surrounding bandits, sprinting towards the mouth of the valley. However... A flash of white light passed, and before Felix could react, he was incinerated by the searing energy, reduced to a charred husk. Boom! The explosion echoed, and the violent shockwave leveled the surrounding forest. A small mushroom cloud rose from the explosion site... "Letting that bastard Felix die like this, without feeding him to the man-faced spider, is really too lenient," Charles muttered, watching the rising ''mushroom'' with a look of awe. After the mutation, many physical laws of this world had changed. In this Beast Mastery World, there were no nuclear bombs. But Charles had achieved a similar effect, though on a much smaller scale... Looking at the deep crater in front of him, over ten meters deep, and the mushroom cloud, everyone around was stunned. The sound of gasping followed. The surviving students, all around Charles''s age, looked at him with admiration. While they were still struggling with how to defeat a level 5 ferocious beast, Charles had just created a mushroom cloud. Felix was a second-level Beast Master, but Charles had obliterated him with a single move, leaving nothing behind... More and more people nervously approached the giant explosion crater, unable to hide their amazement. No wonder Charles could easily kill the steel-spiked hedgehog a few days ago. With this level of power, he could dominate the entire periphery of the ferocious beast mountains! At that moment, Fletcher staggered to his feet, his eyes wide with shock. He was even more astonished than everyone else around him. Just a week ago, Charles was still a first-level Beast Master. How had he suddenly advanced to the second level in just one week, and defeated Felix, who Fletcher himself couldn''t beat, with a single move? There were many first-level Beast Masters in Lsengard who never managed to advance to the second level in their entire lives. But Charles had done it in just one week. How would those old guys feel if they knew? He looked at Charles incredulously. "Charles, can you tell me what happened to you this past week?" "Uh, well I''m not really sure myself. I just somehow advanced," Charles said, scratching his head in embarrassment. He then recalled the extremely weak Max into his mystical beast space. Charles himself was a bit shocked by the power of the energy bomb. He saw the skill description and thought it looked pretty powerful, so he decided to try it out on Felix. Who could have guessed it would be this ridiculously strong? He glanced again at the skill description in the system prompt: [Energy Bomb]: Gathers ice and fire elements to form a chaotic elemental stream, causing a massive explosion. May harm the user. He used to be puzzled by the "may harm the user" part, but now he finally understood. If not careful, he could blow himself up too! It seemed that this skill should be used sparingly. The backlash was too great; Max had fallen into a deep sleep and who knew how long it would take to recover... Aurora also stared at Charles with wide eyes. She had heard that Charles had left the ferocious beast mountains and felt a bit sad. But now she realized that Charles hadn''t left; he had gone to train and enhance his abilities alone. With such a terrifying rate of improvement, she could sense that Charles would definitely become a highly influential figure in Genosha in the future. Her gaze at Charles now included a bit of admiration. She wanted to go up and say a few words to Charles, but felt a bit shy. Moreover, Charles was already surrounded by many students, and she couldn''t get through. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the dozen or so surviving bandits, after seeing Felix killed by Charles, were already scared out of their wits and were fleeing towards the mouth of the valley in a panic. "These bandits killed so many of our classmates! Don''t let them escape!" Inspired by Charles''s explosive display of power, the previously disheartened training team rallied. A dozen boys grabbed their weapons and chased after the fleeing bandits... ... In the dark forest, the cold moonlight bathed the land, with ferocious beasts occasionally moving through the woods, emitting terrifying roars. But in a clearing within the forest, the atmosphere was peaceful. By the campfire, Charles poked at the wood with a stick, making the fire burn brighter. The meat on the grill sizzled as it cooked. "Charles, I made some beast meat mushroom soup. Would you like to try it?" A girl adjusted her skirt and sat down gently beside Charles. Charles took a sip. The soup was perfectly prepared, with the succulent taste of the beast meat complemented by the delicate flavor of the mushrooms. He couldn''t help but praise it: "Hmm! This tastes really good!" "Re-really?" Aurora''s face turned slightly red upon hearing Charles''s praise. Seeing her expression, a few girls nearby teased, "Aurora, do you like him or something?" "N-no way. Don''t talk nonsense..." As she spoke, Aurora stole a glance at Charles''s reaction and then quickly looked away. She wasn''t sure how she felt herself. Witnessing the brutal deaths of over a dozen classmates today had left a deep psychological scar. If Charles hadn''t arrived at the critical moment, she probably wouldn''t be here now. In the dangerous ferocious beast mountains, she felt that only by staying near Charles could she feel safe. Even though she didn''t say it, her expression revealed everything. And it wasn''t just Aurora. Many girls in the seventh squad had developed feelings for Charles. Seeing Aurora''s actions, one couldn''t help but tease: "Charles is a second-level Beast Master now. After this training, he''ll definitely get into Vendatia Academy in our Vendatia Province." "With Charles''s talent, he won''t be content staying in this small place like Lsengard." Aurora couldn''t miss the mocking tone in their words, and she was well aware of the gap between her and Charles. "He''s probably out of my reach now, isn''t he?" she thought, feeling a bit dejected as she lowered her head. "Ahem!" Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Fletcher cleared his throat. "Everyone, finish your meal and get some rest. Tomorrow, we will enter the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. The real training is just beginning..." Charles ate his ferocious beast meat while listening to Fletcher describe the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. He couldn''t help but admire the resilience of his classmates. Despite just experiencing a fierce battle, with some even sacrificing their lives, they quickly pulled themselves together. No one suggested quitting. Charles had to acknowledge that humans were indeed a tenacious species. In this Beast Mastery World, humans were not at the top of the food chain; they were a vulnerable species. People who survived in this dangerous world might have been accustomed to life and death from a young age, which allowed them to face mortality so calmly. "The mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains... I''m looking forward to it," he thought. ... In the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains, a waterfall cascaded down, forming a clear stream at the base. The thin mist from the waterfall dispelled the summer heat, making Grace feel particularly comfortable. She tested the water temperature with her hand and smiled in delight. She glanced worriedly in the direction of the camp''s lights but ultimately couldn''t resist the lure of the stream... Slowly, she removed her top, revealing smooth, fair skin and long, slender legs, then continued to undress layer by layer... "Little Butterfly, keep watch around and make sure no one comes close." After instructing the azure butterfly to guard the area, Grace relaxed completely and soaked in the stream. Despite being outdoors, she insisted on bathing daily. After spending the entire day battling ferocious beasts, this was the only time Grace could feel a moment of relaxation. She glanced at the points ranking. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [1092 points] 2nd: Robert [617 points] 3rd: Thomas [575 points] ... Seeing her points, which were far ahead of everyone else, she smiled contentedly. "Everyone has now entered the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. This advantage is only temporary. I need to keep pushing," Grace murmured. Before she left, her city lord father had revealed some insider information to her. In half a month, all the mentors would leave. At that time, nearly a thousand students would be without any protection for a month of trial. That would be the true hell on earth! "Charles, what have you been doing all this time? How come you only have so few points?" "This time, just wait to lose. I look forward to the day you bow and scrape before me." Thinking this, Grace suddenly noticed someone had posted a short video in the group chat. Just one look at the video thumbnail made Grace widen her eyes in disbelief... Chapter 38: Chapter 38: Blood-Stained Village Near the bloody pool, in a camp, the atmosphere was dark and oppressive. In the center of the hall, a shattered skeleton had been pieced together, barely resembling what was once a ''person.'' Staring at the gruesome corpse, a middle-aged man was overwhelmed with grief: "Tell me, who killed Felix?" "Boss, it was Charlie... no, it was Charles. He escaped from the tomb and somehow gained some strange power. He... he killed the second boss..." Recalling the terrifying scene in the valley, the few bandits who had managed to escape trembled all over. "A newly promoted second-level Beast Master killed the second boss?" Felix was his son; he knew his strength well. His two mystical beasts, the twin tigers, were both at level 16. They could escape from even a third-level Beast Master, so how could they fall to a newly promoted kid? Tears welled up in the middle-aged man''s eyes. Though he was crying, his voice was chilling: "No matter what despicable means he used, for daring to kill my son, I, Bradley, swear to the heavens" "If I do not tear him limb from limb, I, Bradley, will cease to be human!" Bradley howled towards the sky, the soundwaves infused with elemental energy, startling flocks of birds from the forest. A bandit rushed into the tent, drenched in sweat and panting heavily: "Boss, we used hunting dogs to track from the valley where it happened. We found a camp 50 kilometers away. It looks like it''s Charles and his group." Charles! Hearing the name, a sinister grin spread across Bradley''s face, and the teacup in his hand crumbled to dust. ... At that moment, Charles was soaking in a bathtub. After drinking a bottle of [Regenerating Potion], a gentle glow surrounded him, washing away the fatigue from today''s fierce battle. He glanced at Max sleeping soundly in the mystical beast space and decided not to disturb him. The dangers of the ferocious beast mountains were far beyond Charles''s expectations. This was just the outer layer, and he had already encountered such formidable enemies. Moreover, he was certain that after killing Felix, the bandits would not let him off easily. He checked the points ranking on his phone, and the sip of juice he had just taken almost sprayed out of his mouth. He couldn''t help but curse, "Grace is terrifying! In just over a week, she''s already scored over 1000 points?" This meant that the cumulative level of the ferocious beasts killed by Grace exceeded 1000. Just the thought of it sent shivers down Charles''s spine. "I heard that the top scorer in the training points gets a chance to enter the treasure vault of the three Imperial Capital academies, and everything in there is a treasure." Besides these tangible benefits, the three Imperial Capital academies were the top theoretical research centers in Genosha. Studying there would surely allow Charles to understand more about the mysteries of this world. Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, and Cyber Academy had a long history, with Aredale Academy even having ties to the Genosha royal family. If he could enter one of these top academies, even if Charles found that he could never return to Earth, having such a background would ensure he lived comfortably in this Beast Mastery World. "To enter the three Imperial Capital academies, I need to be in the top six in the points ranking. The next month and more will be a hard fight every day." Already far behind, Charles knew he had to give his all every day from now on. After his bath, Charles played with Mousie for a while before finally falling into a comfortable sleep. ... Meanwhile, 100 kilometers away, not everyone was so comfortable. "Charles killed Felix? How is that possible?" Robert''s phone buzzed incessantly. The ''Trial Team Group'' chat was updating with dozens of messages every minute, all about Charles. In Robert''s mind, Charles was just a follower of Daniel. Without Daniel as his backer, crushing him would be as easy as crushing an ant. But this sudden and shocking news in the group made him very curious about what had happened. So, he posted a message in the group. "I didn''t have time to check the messages today. Can anyone explain how Charles managed to defeat Felix?" Robert''s message quickly garnered many replies. "I''m a survivor from the seventh group. We were surrounded by Felix in the valley today and almost wiped out. It was Charles who saved us." "I''m also from the seventh group. I can testify that even Teacher Fletcher couldn''t defeat Felix, but Charles killed him in one move!" "Are you talking about that traitor Felix from Lsengard? He became a second-level Beast Master three years ago. Are you saying that in less than a week, Charles has also advanced to the second level?" "From the photos you posted, that explosion crater is nearly 20 meters in diameter. Even a fourth-tier ferocious beast couldn''t cause that much damage!" "Judging by your conversation, all I can say is that Charles is truly impressive! It''s undeniable! We''re all the same age, and I''m struggling with level 6 ferocious beasts, while he''s already dominating level 10 and above first-tier ferocious beasts." "Don''t be fooled by Charles''s current low ranking. He''s just keeping a low profile and hasn''t started exerting his full strength yet." "I feel with Charles''s talent, getting into one of the three Imperial Capital academies this year is a sure thing." "Can I switch to your seventh group? I want to be in Charles''s team!" "Does Charles have a girlfriend?" "..." Smack! Before he could finish reading the messages, Robert angrily threw his phone: "Damn low profile, damn not yet exerting his strength, damn Charles..." Robert''s eyes were filled with jealousy. Back in high school, he had a crush on their homeroom teacher, Lily. If it weren''t for Charles transferring to their school, Lily might have been his by now. Last week, before leaving Lsengard, Charles and Daniel had teamed up to trick him into buying a hemostatic powder for 50 silver coins. Thinking about these new and old grievances, Robert was filled with hatred. Charles and Daniel were close. If Charles found out that Robert had anything to do with Daniel''s death, he could be in big trouble. "Charles, you think you''re so great?" "In Lsengard, I''ll make sure you understand the consequences of crossing me, Robert!" He picked up his phone from the ground, its screen shattered. Robert found Bradley''s phone number and sent him the information he had gathered about the seventh group''s upcoming route. ... Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, creating a stifling heat in the forest that made it hard to breathe. A trial team of just over twenty people carefully navigated through the thick woods. At the front of the group, Fletcher urged them to pick up the pace: "Five kilometers ahead, there''s a hunter''s village. It''s a crucial supply point in the ferocious beast mountains. If you need any supplies like drinking water or dry food, you can restock there." It had been a week since they left the bloody pool, and the seventh group had gradually moved into the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains, encountering increasingly dangerous beasts, some even above level 10. During this week, they had to fight and travel during the day and remain vigilant at night to guard against beast attacks. Hearing there was a village ahead, the trial team members cheered and asked questions eagerly. "Teacher Fletcher, does the village have guest rooms? Can I sleep on a soft, comfortable bed?" "Only wooden beds." "Teacher Fletcher, is there a supermarket? I haven''t had a drink in half a month. I really want a bottle of chilled juice!" "Only spring water." ... Wearing his heavy Divine Scale Armor, Charles walked in the middle of the group, smiling at the surrounding chatter. Spending a week in that dark tomb made him cherish the time with the main group even more. Additionally, traveling with the main group had another advantage. The materials from ferocious beasts he didn''t need and the miracle drugs he made could be exchanged with classmates for other materials or sold for money. Charles checked his bank balance, and his phone received a text message. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of: 0 gold coins, 102 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] For Charles, there was nothing more delightful than watching his bank balance steadily increase. At this rate of earning, by the end of the training, he could have 1 gold coin! The view ahead gradually opened up, and as they exited the forest, a few rows of thatched cottages came into view. This must be the hunter''s village Fletcher mentioned. The village was small and quite shabby. However, seeing a human settlement in the beast-infested mountains was still a joy. Fletcher politely stepped forward and knocked on the door: "Hello, we are the Lsengard training team passing through. Could we exchange some supplies?" "Lsengard? That''s a long way. Come inside, it''s hot out here," a dark-skinned man called out, inviting the team inside. As Charles was about to enter, he noticed one of the villagers looked very familiar. When he looked closer, a few lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Name]: Uldir [Age]: 36 [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 Seeing this familiar name, Charles almost exclaimed: "You..." Before Charles could finish his sentence, Uldir gave him a significant look and pulled him aside to the well: "Our spring water here is sweet and refreshing, and it''s free. Make sure your classmates fill up before you leave!" Once everyone else had moved away, Uldir lowered his voice: "Charles, you need to leave immediately. The villagers here have all been killed. The people you see are bandits in disguise!" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following Uldir''s gaze into the well, Charles saw it was filled with bodies, the water stained red with blood... Chapter 39: Chapter 39: Absolute Overpowering This horrifying scene made Charles break out in a cold sweat, but he quickly calmed down. He looked at Uldir with some confusion and asked in a low voice, "Uldir, why did you join them? This is a gang of ruthless bandits!" Though his voice was low, Charles''s tone was full of reproach. In his impression, Uldir''s nature wasn''t that bad; otherwise, he wouldn''t be thinking of saving him now. "Sigh, I can''t explain it to you right now. Let''s just say they have something on me," Uldir said with a bitter smile. "Hurry and leave, Bradley is a Level 3 Beast Master. You killed his son Felix a few days ago; he definitely won''t let you go!" "Level 3 Beast Master?" Charles was slightly stunned. He had just recently advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, and the fight with Felix had already been tough. With Max still in a weakened state, encountering a Level 3 Beast Master would mean no chance of victory. However, something was odd. They had decided to come to this hunter''s village to resupply just two days ago and only mentioned it in the trial group. How did Bradley know? Charles looked puzzled. "Is it just a coincidence that Bradley happened to ambush us here?" "I''ve been seeing a stranger frequently entering and leaving Bradley''s camp recently. He might be the one who leaked your whereabouts," Uldir said, his forehead sweating and his heart pounding as footsteps sounded from the nearby huts. "Uldir, can you describe him?" Charles asked, lowering his voice even more. "His face is pale, as thin as a stick, riding a four-winged tiger..." Uldir hadn''t finished speaking when the wooden door next to them creaked open. Seeing Charles, a hunter-looking man was first startled and then shouted: "Charles! Charles is here! Catch him, the boss offers 5 gold coins!" The words were like poking a hornet''s nest. In an instant, the bandits who had been hiding in the surrounding straw huts tore off their disguises and rushed out, weapons in hand. "5 gold coins? Let''s see if you have the guts to take it," Charles snorted coldly. He took out the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from his storage space and faced the oncoming bandits head-on. A flash of light passed, and then the Fire Supreme Spear swung. The tip of the spear slashed through the air, and the bandit who had just spotted him had blood spurting from his neck. Hearing the commotion outside, the other members of the Seventh Squad, who were cooling off inside the house, rushed out. These past few days, they had been hiding in the mountains to avoid these bandits'' pursuit. They hadn''t eaten well or slept well, and everyone was already filled with pent-up anger. They didn''t hold back, summoning their mystical beasts and engaging in battle with the surrounding bandits. Fireballs and hail rained down on the bandits, while the melee mystical beasts charged forward for close combat. Even a usually timid girl summoned her mystical beast, a skylark, using its song to provide buffs for her teammates. After nearly two weeks of training, the strength of the entire Seventh Squad had undergone a qualitative leap. Those who could survive the trial were not to be trifled with. After half an hour of fighting, a dozen bandits were dead, while only a few squad members had minor injuries. Suddenly, a roar came from outside the village: "Asshole, today I will tear you to pieces to avenge my son''s death!" In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man with a grim expression appeared in front of Charles. The man wore a black cloak, with a long sword with an ''L''-shaped hilt at his waist, and he glared at Charles with bloodshot eyes. Sensing the formidable aura emanating from the middle-aged man, Charles immediately realized that this must be Bradley, the Level 3 Beast Master that Uldir had mentioned. Before Charles could speak, Bradley drew the three-foot-long ''L''-shaped sword, stomped on the ground, and shot toward Charles, swinging the sword at his head! Almost reflexively, Charles used the Fire Supreme Spear to block the man''s fierce attack "Clang!!" The supreme spear and the blade collided, producing a sharp, piercing metallic sound. The force of the clash sent straw from the thatched roofs flying and falling to the ground. Under this powerful impact, Charles slid back several meters before coming to a stop. In contrast, the man opposite him only took half a step back to steady himself. As Charles looked up at the man, several lines of text appeared on his system''s light screen. [Name]: Bradley [Age]: 51 [Height]: 178 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 3 "What immense power! So this is the difference between a Level 2 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master," Charles marveled silently. With each level a mystical beast advances, the Beast Master''s own attributes also improve. The strength of a Level 3 Beast Master is comparable to a Level 20-29 ferocious beast, while Charles''s current strength is at most equivalent to a Level 12. The gap between them was too large; he was no match for Bradley now. Charles glanced at the shadow not far from him. He only needed to activate the skill [Darkness Cloak] to teleport away. But if he did that, Fletcher, Aurora, and the rest of the Seventh Squad would likely be slaughtered by Bradley. "Well done, big boss!" "Great hit!" "Kill that bastard and avenge the second boss!" Seeing Bradley win the first exchange with Charles, the previously beaten and downtrodden bandits were greatly encouraged, cheering loudly. Bradley cracked his knuckles, producing a series of bone-popping sounds: "You actually managed to block my strike without breaking your arm. I must say, you do have some strength. But your path as a Beast Master ends here!" Bradley extended his right palm, and three silver hexagrams appeared in front of him. Three massive creatures emerged from the summoning array, their enormous bodies blocking out the sunlight. The surrounding thatched huts trembled slightly with their footsteps. "Three mystical beasts... He''s a Level 3 Beast Master!" Seeing these three mystical beasts being summoned, Fletcher''s heart sank. He wasn''t even a match for Felix, let alone Bradley. Fletcher commanded the cloud leopard to stand in front of the students, prepared for a desperate fight. The surrounding students looked at the three summoned beasts with eyes full of despair. With Bradley''s power, killing them would be as easy as crushing an ant. "What should we do... I''m so scared, I don''t want to die!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Fletcher, maybe we should hand Charles over. He''s the one who killed Felix" "Shut up! What are you talking about? Without Charles, we would have been dead already!" Amid the chaos of the battle, Charles remained unusually calm. He carefully examined the information about the three mystical beasts, looking for any weaknesses. [Four-Eyed Pit Viper] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 20 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Poisonous Fang Sting, Venom Spray [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 22 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Bone-Cutting Claws, Scorpion Tail Sting [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Vesiculated Toxic Toad] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vesicle Spray, Long Tongue Coiling [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... Charles shook his right hand, which had gone numb from the impact, his brow furrowed in concern. "The gap between Bradley and me is too vast. With such a disparity in strength, he can easily negate the disadvantage brought by attribute restraint." "I need to find a way to enrage Bradley. When he loses his composure, that''s when I can attack his weaknesses!" Charles pondered. Since he couldn''t handle the three Level 20 and above mystical beasts head-on, he had to look for an opportunity to ambush Bradley instead. Though it might not be the most honorable tactic, Charles had never considered himself a noble person. He was willing to use any means necessary to survive. Having formulated his plan, he immediately issued combat orders through Mind Communication: "Mousie, use [Mimetic Illusion] to create a replica of the two-headed tiger and infuriate Bradley!" "Leave it to Mousie!!" "Max, use ice spikes to slow their assault and buy me some time." "Max received!!" The space distorted as Mousie activated its skill [Mimetic Illusion], and a towering figure, five meters tall, emerged from the void. "Roar!!!" The two-headed tiger let out a deafening roar, its bellow echoing through the mountains. "You!!!" Bradley''s pupils contracted sharply as he stared at the all-too-familiar two-headed tiger, his clenched fists cracking. This two-headed tiger was the combined form of his deceased son Felix''s mystical beast. How could he not recognize it? "You bastard, you''re courting death!!!" Thinking of Felix''s mutilated remains, Bradley''s eyes turned blood-red. He issued a battle command to his three mystical beasts: "Attack! Kill them all!" The ground began to tremble as the massive creatures engaged in battle. The vesiculated toxic toad charged forward, grappling with the two-headed tiger in close combat. The four-eyed pit viper unleashed [Venom Spray], aiming to poison the frost wolf. The long-tailed emperor scorpion, the strongest in combat, struggled to move as its segmented exoskeleton slipped on the ice-covered ground, making even walking difficult. "Hmph, do you think you can defeat me this way?" Bradley snorted coldly. In the face of absolute power, any scheme or trick was laughable. His mystical beasts held a dominant 3v2 advantage in their fight, and as for Charles, Bradley intended to finish him off personally. Bradley stomped the ground and shot forward, evading the frost wolf''s ice spike attack, heading straight for Charles. The sound of rushing wind reached Charles. By the time he saw Bradley''s figure, Bradley was already in front of him. The long sword clashed with the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, sending out a shower of sparks. Given the disparity of an entire Beast Master level, Charles had no chance. He was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a nearby mud hut. "Lightning Demon Ape!!!" A row of thatched huts collapsed under the powerful impact. Bradley had a decisive advantage, and the frost wolf and the two-headed tiger were also losing ground. With a slight smile, Bradley pointed his long sword at the debris in front of him: "It''s over, you bastard." "I will soon show you what it means to beg for life and be denied death!" Chapter 40: Chapter 40: Piercing Strike Just as Bradley was about to advance, the sound of crumbling stones echoed. A hand emerged from the rubble, and a figure climbed out: "I just wanted to see how powerful a full-strength strike from a Level 3 Beast Master is. Turns out, it''s weaker than I thought." When they saw Charles stand up again, all the surrounding bandits were dumbfounded. How was this kid like an unkillable cockroach, taking two of Bradley''s attacks and still standing unscathed? Seeing Charles unharmed, Bradley came to an abrupt halt, his eyes filled with confusion. Charles, of course, noticed Bradley''s bewilderment. Bradley would probably never understand in his lifetime that Charles''s [Storage Space] was filled with a vast amount of recovery miracle drugs. As long as he wasn''t killed in one blow, he could quickly recover. Charles smiled lightly, "Since I withstood your full-strength attack, how about experiencing mine next?" "Hmph, your body is stronger than I thought, but it''s just the final struggle before death!" After a brief moment of shock, Bradley activated his skill [Poisonous Fang Sting]. If brute force couldn''t kill him, then he would poison him to death! Black mist materialized in the air, transforming into two one-meter-long poisonous fangs that shot towards Charles. Seeing the poisonous fangs, Charles didn''t dodge. Instead, he removed his defensive armor. As he took off his [Divine Scale Armor], he instantly felt as light as a feather. During the past half-month of training in the ferocious beast mountains, he had been wearing this close-fitting armor weighing hundreds of kilograms. Now, with the burden removed, he felt almost like he was flying, even his muscles seemed to swell. He could clearly feel his strength and attribute energy manipulation abilities surging! "Bestial Soul Merge!" Charles shouted, and in the distance, Max and Mousie, still fighting, turned into streams of energy and merged with him. The surrounding bandits and the members of the Seventh Squad all looked puzzled. To them, Charles removing his armor in battle seemed like a death wish. Using Bestial Soul Merge at this moment only added to their confusion. Wouldn''t that put him at an even greater disadvantage, facing a 4-on-1 situation? "You actually used Bestial Soul Merge. Do you think that will help you defeat me?" Bradley sneered mockingly. "Then you can try," Charles said, gripping the Fire Supreme Spear tightly. His eyes were cold as he stared at Bradley, the spear''s tip glowing with an intense blue and red light, more dazzling than ever. As Charles spoke, the ice and fire elemental energies around them began to surge violently, converging into the Fire Supreme Spear, forming a vortex of energy. With the continuous influx of energy, the Fire Supreme Spear in Charles''s hand started to grow restless, emitting a sharp metallic hum as if it might break free from his control at any moment. "It looks like some kind of charged attack. I can''t let him continue!" Bradley sensed something was wrong, though he wasn''t too worried. The gap between a Level 2 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master was like a galaxy apart. To him, Charles''s movements seemed like slow motion: "Do you think with your speed, you can hit me? Unless you can teleport." "Congratulations, you guessed right!" As Charles''s words fell, he vanished right under Bradley''s nose, reappearing in the shadow behind Bradley in a breath: "Let me show you the power of my Fire Supreme Spear, enhanced tenfold" "[Puncture Thorn]!" With a loud shout, Charles unleashed the Fire Supreme Spear from his hand. It shot out, carrying a storm of extreme cold and heat, aiming for Bradley''s heart with unstoppable force! Bradley''s focus had been on the rubble in front of him. When Charles suddenly teleported behind him, Bradley was stunned. As the Fire Supreme Spear shot forward, even the space around it seemed to distort. Watching the spearhead hurtling toward him, Bradley''s pupils contracted sharply until they were mere pinpoints... At such speed and close range, there was no possibility of escape! "Bone Cutting Claws!" Reflexively, Bradley''s hands transformed into the hardened pincers of the emperor scorpion, acting as shields in front of him. A crisp sound echoed as Bradley barely had time to react. The Fire Supreme Spear had already pierced through his claws. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such terrifying piercing power! Bradley, as a Level 3 Beast Master, couldn''t confidently achieve this, yet Charles had done it: "You actually" Before Bradley could finish speaking, the Fire Supreme Spear had already pierced through his chest, leaving a hole the size of the spear''s shaft in his body. With a spurt of blood, Bradley fell to his knees in front of Charles, blood gushing from the crimson hole. "This" The bandits and the members of the Seventh Squad, who had been fighting, all stopped. Even the mystical beasts on the battlefield stared in disbelief at the destructive power of Charles''s strike. There was no explosion, no smoke or fire, but everyone was stunned by the sheer piercing power of the attack! Those with good eyesight craned their necks to see the direction where the Fire Supreme Spear had disappeared. A deep hole extended from Bradley''s chest, penetrating dozens of trees before vanishing. Some even saw light from the other side of the hill... One strike to annihilate the enemy, a Fire Supreme Spear that pierced through the mountain! Everyone''s eyes were filled with fear as they looked at Charles. He was just a recently promoted Level 2 Beast Master, who not only withstood a full-strength attack from a Level 3 Beast Master unscathed but also counterattacked and killed his opponent? Such a thing was unheard of, and everyone''s faces involuntarily twitched. They all stood there, staring at Charles in silence, until a minute later, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear flew back into his hand from the air. A strong sense of dizziness swept over Charles. That piercing strike had almost drained all the energy from his body. When physical exhaustion reached a certain level, even taking regenerating potions had no effect. He knew that in a normal fight, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t possibly be a match for Bradley. The only way was to enrage Bradley, making him leave the protection of his three mystical beasts, and when he reached that shadow, using [Darkness Cloak] to launch a sneak attack. This was his only chance! Removing the Divine Scale Armor and using Bestial Soul Mergethis was the strongest attack Charles could muster as a Level 2 Beast Master! Whether it worked or not, he had left it to fate! Looking at Bradley, half-kneeling on the ground just a few meters away, Charles took a step forward, intending to finish him off. But as soon as he stepped out, a strong sense of powerlessness enveloped him, a side effect of [Darkness Cloak]''s [Weakness]. That full-strength [Puncture Thorn] not only drained all the ice and fire elemental energy around but also exhausted all of Charles''s own power. Using the Fire Supreme Spear to support himself, he tried to stand up but ultimately lost consciousness. ... It felt like he was in endless darkness, but suddenly there was a faint light. Charles vaguely sensed that he was lying on a fragrant, soft bed. He reached out and seemed to touch something incredible. "Charles! You''re awake!" came a woman''s exclamation from beside him. Charles''s eyes snapped open to find himself in a light pink tent, with Aurora sitting next to him, her face flushed as she stared at him. Charles quickly withdrew his hand. Seeing the pot of mushroom and beast meat soup simmering nearby, he realized Aurora must have been taking care of him while he was unconscious. He gave her a grateful look. "By the way, is Bradley dead?" "He seemed seriously injured and was taken away by his men. When you passed out, Mr. Fletcher had us retreat quickly to keep you safe... But you were amazing! That was a Level 3 Beast Master!" Aurora recounted the battle between Charles and Bradley from her perspective, not without some exaggeration of his feats. "Cough, cough, I''m not that great," Charles said, his face twitching slightly. He checked his phone and saw that he had been unconscious for three days and nights. Sitting up in bed, Charles said, "Thank you, Aurora, for taking care of me while I was out. It''s getting late, I should head back." "It''s so late, why don''t you just stay here" Aurora started to say, then quickly realized how that sounded and blushed deeply. "Charles, I didn''t mean it like that. I meant you could sleep in my tent, and I''ll find another girl to bunk with" "No worries, I can set up my tent quickly!" Charles smiled gently and left Aurora''s tent. While setting up his tent, Charles couldn''t help but sigh softly, "I have to say, these girls are really quite adorable." In his previous life in the business world, Charles had seen too many hypocritical people and dealt with those with deep, calculating minds. Now, in this transmigrated life, spending his days with pure-hearted youths made him feel younger. "Was I really too reckless?" Lying comfortably in the bathtub after setting up his tent, Charles couldn''t help but recall the battle with Bradley three days ago, still feeling a bit of lingering fear. This time, he managed to succeed with a lucky sneak attack using [Darkness Cloak], but it was a pity he couldn''t kill Bradley. The next time they met, Bradley would surely be on guard. Bradley''s mystical beasts were just a bit over Level 20, yet Charles had struggled so much. He couldn''t help but worry. In the ferocious beast mountains, there were Level 6 ferocious beasts, and if he encountered one, he would have no chance of survival. However, this battle also made Charles understand why the alchemist profession held such a high status in Genosha. During his fight with Bradley, it was those continuous recovery miracle drugs that allowed him to quickly recover after withstanding two of Bradley''s attacks. "I remember I got two alchemy recipes from the ancient tomb in the Bloody Pool last time. Since we''re starting the mid-layer training in the ferocious beast mountains tomorrow, I should replenish my stock of miracle drugs tonight!" Chapter 41: Chapter 41: Shocking News Charles opened the [Alchemy] tab in his system and saw that two new alchemy recipes had been added. [Miraculous Speed Pill] [Grade]: White-grade miracle drug [Description]: Travel a thousand miles a day. Increases speed by 50% for 3 hours after consumption. [Ingredients]: 3 miraculous speed herbs, 5 wind mushrooms, 10 feathers of a graceful bird, 1 bottle of regenerating potion, 1 wind attribute beast core [no grade]... [Seduce Potion] [Grade]: White-grade miracle drug [Description]: Colorless and tasteless, enhances sexual desire for both men and women upon consumption. When applied to oneself, physical contact induces aphrodisiac effects on the opposite sex. The effect lasts for 6 hours. If desire is not relieved before the effect ends, it results in heart failure. [Ingredients]: 2 blood deer antlers, 5 epimedium seeds, 10g of pure yang stone, 10g of inner shadow stone... [Would you like to open the alchemy lab?] Charles reviewed the information on the light screen one by one. "The Miraculous Speed Pill looks quite effective. I have all the ingredients needed, so I can make plenty tonight." Currently, his primary means of survival came from the skill [Darkness Cloak] he acquired from Mousie. This skill was incredibly powerful; during his battle with Bradley, it was this very move that allowed him to successfully launch a sneak attack. Unfortunately, the weakness effect after its use was something his current strength couldn''t easily withstand. The Miraculous Speed Pill could boost his speed by 50% during battle, which would certainly catch enemies off guard. It would also be a great skill for traveling quickly in non-combat situations. "Seduce Potion? What the heck is this?!" Seeing the second recipe, Charles couldn''t help but lose his composure. It seemed like some kind of unisex aphrodisiac. "With my handsome and charming looks, there are plenty of young women who would throw themselves at me. I don''t need to resort to such despicable means," Charles muttered to himself, taking a selfie on his phone. Besides, given his strength, this effect would likely be of little use. It must have been a mistake when they built the tomb Why else would Ares''s tomb contain such a thing? Charles had plenty of the materials needed for these two alchemy recipes in his storage space, so without wasting any time, he got to work. "Open alchemy lab!" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Charles spoke, a long metal table appeared out of thin air before him, covered with various metal containers. Having refined over a thousand miracle drugs, he was quite skilled. Even though it was his first time crafting white-quality miracle drugs, it wasn''t too difficult. He carefully adjusted the heat to ensure each ingredient reached its optimal potency. An hour later, as a white light appeared over the alchemy lab, Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead, "It''s done!" After the first successful batch, he could produce them in bulk. Charles continued to work until late into the night, eventually crafting a total of 30 Miraculous Speed Pills. As fatigue set in, his attention shifted to the other alchemy recipe. "Well, it''s a rare white-quality recipe. Might as well use it to practice my skills." Charles followed the recipe to craft a batch of Seduce Potion, then carelessly shoved it into his storage space. "After half a month of hard training, let''s see the results!" Charles glanced at his system''s storage space. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (Blue) [Daily Items]: Camping lantern, bathtub, barbecue grill, solar panel... [Food]: Water (95 tons), steel-spiked hedgehog meat (10 kg), resurrecting serpent meat (30 kg)... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Wolf pelt 1, resurrecting serpent fangs 4... [Beast Cores]: (Level 1) Wood 3, Gold 2, Water 2, Earth 2, Wind 2, Lightning 2, Light 2, Poison 2, Ice 1, Fire 0, Dark 0 [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit root 18, revival flower 9... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 30, Seduce Potion (White) 1, Regenerating Potion (Gray) 25, Hemostatic Powder (Gray) 21 [Common Medications]: Painkillers 165, Fire-Control Elixir 100, Spirit-Replenishing Pill 21, Recovery Plaster 136... [Treasures]: Bronze Sword (Unidentified), Bronze Cauldron (Unidentified)... [Special]: Map Fragment (Unknown) "In the past half month, I''ve gathered quite a bit of ferocious beast materials and medicinal herbs, but the ferocious beast meat supply is running low." In reality, Charles had hunted a fair number of ferocious beasts over the past two weeks, but most of them were too unpalatable. He discarded the meat after collecting the ferocious beast materials. Plus, with three mouths to feed, the ferocious beast meat consumption was high. He didn''t have a single beast core above Level 1. It was already a struggle for him to fight Bradley, so he couldn''t even think about taking on a Level 2 ferocious beast. "What could this map fragment be?" Looking at the piece of parchment in his hand, Charles felt his eyelids getting heavy. ... At dawn. "Wake up!" "Wake up, get up, no more sleeping!" Outside the tent, Mr. Fletcher''s familiar urging voice rang out, though he noticeably lowered his volume as he passed by Charles''s tent. Charles quickly ate some breakfast, gathered his things, and headed to the camp for assembly. As soon as he joined the group, all eyes were on him, and a chorus of voices erupted around him: "Good morning, Charles! You''re finally awake! We were so worried about you while you were unconscious!" "Charles, from now on, you''re my big brother. Do you need me to carry anything for you?" "Charles, do you need a sidekick? Could you help me out later?" Seeing the smiling faces around him, Charles felt a warmth in his heart and responded to each greeting. Initially, he didn''t know any of the members of the Seventh Squad, but after half a month of life-and-death experiences, their bonds had deepened, and he was gradually integrating into this world. "Charles, did you have breakfast? I prepared an extra portion for you..." Aurora, with her hair neatly braided and a hairpin in her bangs, handed him some breakfast when she saw him. Charles had already eaten, but he appreciated the gesture: "Thank you!" Wearing the Divine Scale Armor, Charles had started to keep up with the first tier of the team despite its hundreds of kilograms of weight. "Students, 100 kilometers ahead is our final training destination for the Seventh Squad this timethe [Nine Hell River]," Fletcher''s voice came from the front of the group. As they walked, Fletcher introduced the surrounding area to the trial team. The Nine Hell River, spanning 5,000 meters in width and flowing from the southwest to the northeast, divides the entire ferocious beast mountain range into two parts. The more ferocious beasts mostly live to the east and south of the Nine Hell River. Therefore, the thousand-strong training team from Lsengard set their final camp on the northwest side of the Nine Hell River. "In short, all training will take place on the northwest side of the Nine Hell River. Under no circumstances should you cross the river boundary." At this point, Fletcher paused for a moment, "Today is July 26th. In five days, the teachers will leave the ferocious beast mountains, and you will have to complete the last month of training without any teacher accompaniment." Upon hearing this, the previously lively Seventh Squad fell silent. No one spoke, lost in their thoughts. However, Charles noticed that since Fletcher had announced that they would disband the Seventh Squad and allow everyone to form their own groups for the trial after he left, more eyes were turning towards him. Before the last rays of the sunset faded, Fletcher finally led the Seventh Squad to their final camping site for the trialthe alluvial plain at the junction of Kentish Mountain and the Nine Hell River. Charles glanced around and couldn''t help but admire Fletcher''s choice of location. This plain offered a wide view, mostly covered with low shrubs. The ferocious beasts here were generally below Level 10. Even if dangerous beasts invaded, they could be quickly spotted. The open area also made it easier for group members to assist each other. For those aiming to climb the ranking board and enter prestigious schools, Kentish Mountain provided an excellent training ground. Moving southwest into these mountains would lead them to Level 10, and even Level 20 and above ferocious beasts. By the campfire, Fletcher earnestly reminded the students of survival tips in the wild, repeatedly emphasizing, "No matter what, do not cross the Nine Hell River." The more Fletcher reminded them, the more curious Charles became. He glanced across the Nine Hell River, where the opposite shore was shrouded in darkness, featuring much higher and more treacherous peaks than Kentish Mountain. The craggy mountains loomed like devil''s claws in the dark, watching the river''s other side menacingly. After eating roasted meat by the campfire, a chubby boy suddenly approached Charles and whispered, "Charles, do you know there''s actually a faster way to climb the ranking board than hunting ferocious beasts?" Charles was intrigued, "Oh? What method? Tell me." The boy placed his hand on his neck and made a slashing motion before turning and walking back to his tent. Charles was left wondering whether the boy was giving a warning or had another intention. Killing... can also increase trial points? Charles felt a shiver run down his spine. Watching the chubby boy''s retreating figure, which bore a slight resemblance to Daniel, Charles couldn''t help but worry. Could it be that the boy was... Charles was grateful for the warning, though. Even if he wasn''t deranged enough to harm his classmates, it reminded him of a crucial lessonno one could be trusted in these ferocious beast mountains. People could deceive, and they were far more dangerous than ferocious beasts. "To survive, I can''t fully trust anyone." With that thought in mind, Charles approached his tent and saw Aurora standing at the entrance, looking like she had been waiting for a while. "Charles, I found a depression on the plains with lots of low-level ferocious beasts! No one else has discovered it yet. Do you want to team up and score some points tomorrow?" Aurora asked eagerly. "No, thanks," Charles replied with a slight smile. "Oh... okay." Aurora looked a bit disappointed. Charles is so powerful; he probably isn''t interested in something as trivial as scoring points... ... Night fell, and silence enveloped the camp. Thinking back to what the chubby boy had said, Charles lay in bed, unable to sleep. He picked up his phone and checked the points ranking again. [Points Ranking for Ferocious Beast Mountain Training] 1st: Grace [2385 points] 2nd: Robert [1317 points] 3rd: Thomas [972 points] ... 752nd: Charles [214 points] ... Reluctantly, he scrolled to the last page. 1018th: Daniel [0 points] Not only Daniel, but all 50 members of the First Squad who had entered the mountains three weeks ago still had zero points. The fact that killing for points was possible meant it was tacitly allowed. Who knows how many atrocities were happening in the ferocious beast mountains right now? "Robert, that bastard, he''s definitely capable of this," Charles thought bitterly, glaring at the ''1317'' next to Robert''s name. In his eyes, that number turned blood red, hiding who knows how many lives behind it. "At this rate, forget about the three great academies in the Imperial Capital, I won''t even get into Vendantia Academy in the province." Charles drank a bottle of regenerating potion, instantly shaking off his drowsiness. He put on his Divine Scale Armor and quietly slipped out of the tent. Once the campfire was out of sight, he took a Miraculous Speed Pill and sprinted toward the Nine Hell River... Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Gathering of Experts Under the pitch-black night sky, with a crescent moon hanging above, Charles sprinted all the way to the edge of the Nine Hell River. A thin layer of mist hovered over the river''s surface, and faintly, the roars of beasts could be heard from the opposite bank. "Once I cross the Nine Hell River, I''ll be in the heart of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. I wonder what kind of powerful ferocious beasts I''ll encounter there. It''s quite exciting, really," Charles sighed softly. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range was an area with vague boundaries, and the Nine Hell River could be considered Genosha''s de facto ''borderline.'' The territory south of the Nine Hell River belonged to the ferocious beasts, and even the most experienced old hunters rarely dared to cross the river. However, this also had its advantagesfewer people meant less competition. Charles''s current score had already fallen far behind the others, with Grace leading him by a full 2,000 points. To overtake her in the next month, Charles had to take some risks. "Tonight, I''ll scout the situation on the other side of the river. If it''s favorable, I''ll spend the next month over there," Charles pondered. He took an inflatable rubber boat out of his storage space, placed it in the river, and carefully began rowing towards the opposite bank. As soon as he entered the water, the commotion on the surface attracted some fish, all of which were low-level water-type ferocious beasts similar to piranhas. As long as he didn''t fall into the river, they shouldn''t be able to attack him. The Nine Hell River was 5,000 meters wide, and it took Charles a full quarter of an hour to reach the middle of the river. The wind and waves around him gradually intensified, with several waves splashing over, drenching Charles to the bone. Suddenly, he noticed a massive creature swimming beneath the water''s surface. "What''s going on? What is that thing?" Charles exclaimed in shock. The towering waves around him weren''t stirred by the wind, but by a dragon-like creature beneath the river''s surface. It was swimming right under Charles, and with just a slight flick of its tail fin, it stirred up a tremendous wave on the river! "Woo" "Woo" A deep sound echoed from beneath the water, resembling the call of a whale. As a splash echoed, a colossal creature suddenly leaped out of the waterit was a hydra! [Devouring Serpent] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 59 [Leveling up...] [Quality]: Gold [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Severely Injured [Description]: This is a Level 59 ferocious beast, the Devouring Serpent, which has already gained rudimentary human intelligence. It is currently in the midst of an evolution and is extremely weakened, with three external wounds and bleeding from its chest and abdomen, resulting in a 50% decrease in combat power. Devouring Serpent, with its nine terrifying heads, stared at him. In the darkness, nine pairs of blood-red eyes gleamed ominously. Its deep blue body, streaked with golden stripes, looked extraordinary. Beneath it, currents of water seemed to lift it off the ground, allowing it to float in the air as if it were swimming. A ferocious beast this powerful could probably reduce him to nothing with a mere sneeze. The thought of fighting was completely out of Charles'' mind. As the nine pairs of eyes locked onto him, his scalp tingled with fear, and he was ready to activate [Darkness Cloak] to escape at any moment. "It looks like it''s severely injured, and it''s clearly fleeing from something. But what could possibly have beaten a Level 59 ferocious beast so badly?" Charles wondered in confusion. It was terrifying to even imagine what kind of monstrous existence could do this! Charles swallowed hard. He hadn''t even crossed the Nine Hell River yet, and he was already facing a battle of this magnitude. The idea of crossing to the other side was quickly fadingstrengthening himself was important, but staying alive was even more so! Charles gently moved his oar, preparing to retreat... But at that moment, the previously calm Devouring Serpent suddenly became agitated again. It violently whipped its tail fin and leaped into the air, sending a massive wave tens of meters high crashing down. In front of this colossal creature, Charles was no different from an ant. With one sweep of its tail fin, Charles hadn''t even processed what had happened before he found himself soaring dozens of meters into the air. The next moment, the sensation of weightlessness overcame him, and Charles began to plummet towards the river. On the river''s surface, hundreds of piranhas had already gathered, tightly packed together as they opened their gaping jaws, watching Charles fall from the sky. These were all ferocious beasts below Level 10, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. If Charles fell among them, there wouldn''t be a scrap of him left! In the darkness, just as Charles was about to hit the water, his fall suddenly stopped. A lock of pale blue hair dangled near his ear. She smelled faintly of elegance and freshnessthis was a woman, but before Charles could even catch a glimpse of her face, she gave him a gentle push... A powerful current lifted Charles across to the other side of the Nine Hell River. He stumbled several steps upon landing before finally regaining his balance. "Tha... Thank you!" Charles, still shaken, turned around. In the sky above stood a tall, slender woman holding a green longsword. She must have been the one who saved him. As Charles began to express his gratitude, the next second A flash of sword light cut through the air as the woman transformed into a streak of cyan light, chasing after the direction where the Devouring Serpent had vanished. Lightning Demon Ape!!! An explosion echoed from a mountain peak several kilometers away, and a brilliant blue light illuminated a vast portion of the sky. In that fleeting moment, Charles was horrified to see that the mountaintop had been sliced cleanly in half... The shockwave, mixed with fragments of grass and wood, swept towards him, carrying with it a strong scent of blood as debris rained down to the ground. Charles shook off the bits of debris that had settled on him, his eyes wide with shock. "So this is what a battle between the truly powerful looks like? This is insane..." To be able to force a Level 59 ferocious beast to flee in such a sorry state, Charles speculated that the woman he just saw was at least a Level 6 Beast Master, possibly even a Level 7 Beast Master! A battle of this magnitude was clearly not something Charles could get involved in; even just watching it could easily get him caught up in the destruction. Suddenly, hurried footsteps and voices approached from behind, prompting Charles to quickly hide in a nearby thicket. "Did Vice Principal Emma just head that way?" "It seems so. The explosion just now came from over there. Let''s hurry and catch up." In the blink of an eye, a group of young men and women, riding on Mystical Beasts known as Wind Leopards, rushed past him, heading in the direction where the Devouring Serpent had disappeared. Each of them bore the emblem of Nova Academy, one of the Imperial Capital''s three major academies, and they were mostly Level 3 Beast Masters, with even a Level 4 Beast Master among them. They were clearly here to train in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. Once they had moved on, Charles emerged from the thicket, his face filled with surprise. Who would have thought that the woman who saved him was actually the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital! "That Devouring Serpent was a Level 59 ferocious beast. If I secretly follow them, I might be able to pick up some scraps!" Charles chuckled to himself. A high-level ferocious beast like that would have immense valueeven a piece of its flesh could significantly boost the strength of a Mystical Beast, and it could fetch an astronomical price on the market! Moreover, Charles figured that given the size of such a massive ferocious beast, they wouldn''t be able to carry most of the meat and materials without a storage space like his. There was bound to be plenty of good stuff left behind. Charles carefully suppressed his presence and stealthily followed after them... Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... After swallowing the [Miraculous Speed Pill], Charles''s speed surged by 50%. Following the group, he finally arrived at the center of the explosion a few minutes later. The closer he got to the explosion''s epicenter, the more shocked Charles became. The trees within a few kilometers were all neatly severed, and a nearby rocky hill had a smooth cross-section, polished like a mirror. The once colossal Devouring Serpent, with its nine heads, now had only one remaining. The other eight had been severed, with blood gushing out, creating a gruesome sight. In front of the serpent stood a petite woman with pale blue hair tied back by a delicate golden hairpiece. Her face, elegant and captivating, remained incredibly calm. To her, this powerful ferocious beast seemed no more threatening than a lamb awaiting slaughter. "Why do you insist on hunting me down, human woman?" The Devouring Serpent''s last remaining head looked towards the woman and suddenly spoke. Hearing the ferocious beast speak in human language, Charles was momentarily stunned. He recalled that Lily, during one of her theory classes, had mentioned that some high-level ferocious beasts gradually develop human intelligence and can speak. At even higher levels, they can even transform into human form. "Surrender to me and form a contract with me!" The woman''s voice was clear and melodious, her longsword pointed directly at the Devouring Serpent. As Charles looked on, several lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Name]: Emma [Age]: 32 [Height]: 171 cm [Measurements]: 88/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: Seven "It seems she has just recently advanced to a Level 7 Beast Master. Her purpose in coming to the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range must be to tame her seventh Mystical Beast." Understanding the situation, Charles felt a twinge of disappointment. Emma wasn''t here to hunt the ferocious beast, but to subdue it. This meant that his hope of scavenging anything valuable was now dashed. "Human woman, in my era, I, the Devouring Serpent, was the ruler of this Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. To think I would submit to you? Keep dreaming!" The Devouring Serpent roared, sending a flock of nearby birds and beasts scattering in fear. With a soft sigh, Emma slowly raised her longsword. "If you refuse to submit to me willingly, then I shall beat you into submission." As she lifted her hand, a flash of light appeared, and a six-pointed star summoning circle materialized beside her. Charles quickly counted Emma''s Mystical Beaststhere were six in total. The most striking among them was a blue-ringed octopus of platinum quality! As Emma''s voice fell, the Nine Hell River erupted in turbulent waves. A blue water column shot up into the sky, transforming in the blink of an eye into a towering waterspout, several stories high. Beside her, all six of her Mystical Beasts assumed battle stances. The blue-ringed octopus surged in size until it was as massive as the Devouring Serpent itself. Emma''s power likely rivaled that of a Level 60 ferocious beast, and she was facing an opponent who was on the verge of completing its evolution into a fifth-tier pinnacle-level ferocious beast. This was the first time Charles had ever witnessed a battle of such magnitude! A colossal showdown was inevitable. Instinctively, he took a step back. Suddenly, a voice rang out from another direction in the sky: "I discovered this Devouring Serpent first. Did you think you could tame it without my permission?" A middle-aged man dressed in black robes appeared before Emma in the blink of an eye. The moment he arrived, Charles felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. [Name]: Joshua [Race]: Serpentkin [Age]: 41 [Level]: Lv64 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison A few lines of information flashed before Charles''s eyes, leaving him completely stunned. The Nine Hell River was indeed bustling with activity tonight. The Vice Principal of Nova Academy chasing down a Level 59 ferocious beast, and now, out of nowhere, a Level 64 Serpentkin has appeared! Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Spectators and Drama In the sky above, the two formidable figures faced each other, standing on air. The sheer intensity of their presence made it difficult for Charles to even breathe. A faint black mist enveloped the man, obscuring his features from Charles''s view. With a sweep of his long sleeve, the black mist began to spread, gradually covering a vast portion of the sky. Even the Devouring Serpent, which was on the verge of breaking through to the sixth tier, was utterly terrified by the display. Despite the excruciating pain coursing through its body, it dared not make a sound. Charles shifted his gaze to the other side. The swirling blue vortex had almost drained the Nine Hell River dry, with the riverbed faintly visible. The woman, with a delicate point of her toe in the void, stood atop the towering waterspout. "This Devouring Serpent, with eight of its nine heads already severed by me, is nearly subdued. For you to now claim that you were the first to discover it is rather audacious," the blue-haired woman said, her voice crisp and melodic. Sensing the formidable strength of the newcomer, her tone was measured, lacking any overt hostility. "Audacious?" The man in the black robe let out a cold snort, then pointed to the severely wounded body of the Devouring Serpent. "A month ago, I discovered this Devouring Serpent as it was about to ascend. It barely escaped from me, but not without sustaining serious injuries. Otherwise, do you think you could have defeated it so easily with your strength?" Following the direction of the man''s finger, Charles noticed three black wounds on the serpent''s abdomen. A quick glance at the system''s status for the Devouring Serpent confirmed that it was indeed suffering from serpent venom, likely from the Serpentkin. It seemed the man was telling the truth. However, Emma clearly intended to subdue this ferocious beast and make it her Mystical Beast. Given the high price she must have paid during the pursuit, she was unlikely to hand over the Devouring Serpent now that it was within her grasp. Charles surmised that a fierce battle was inevitable tonight. In the sky above, seeing the woman remain silent, the man slightly softened his stance. "The Serpentkin and Genosha have been at peace for a century. I am not an unreasonable man. How about this: I take the beast core, bones, and scales, and you can have the rest of the materials. What do you say?" "You''ve got it all figured out, haven''t you? Doing nothing and expecting to reap the rewards? But I intend to subdue this Devouring Serpent as my Mystical Beast, not kill it," the woman''s voice echoed coldly from the other side of the sky. "In that case, let''s see if you have what it takes!" The man wasted no more words. His aura surged, and black mist poured out from his body, gradually forming a suit of black armor around him. Wielding a jet-black spear, he swung it through the air, whipping up a fierce gale around him. "If it''s a fight you want, then I''ll give you one," the woman responded calmly, showing no trace of fear. Her six Mystical Beasts circled around her, and as the blue-ringed octopus moved, the Nine Hell River erupted in towering waves, sending water columns hundreds of meters high shooting into the sky. "So this is... the terrifying power of a Level 7 Beast Master?" Charles muttered to himself, drenched from head to toe as the waves pounded against him. Spitting out a mouthful of water, he clung desperately to a nearby giant tree. He stared up at the sky in awe. On one side, a cyan light had spread across half of the heavens, resembling an ocean. On the other, a black storm was brewing, threatening to swallow even the starlight. The sky was like a powder keg soaked in gasoline, ready to explode at the slightest spark. Charles wasn''t too confident in the woman named Emma. Though she was undoubtedly one of the most powerful figures in Genosha, she had only recently advanced to Level 7 Beast Master, roughly equivalent to a Level 61. Moreover, she hadn''t yet tamed her seventh Mystical Beast, which meant her strength was somewhat diminished. As the waves surged, dozens of water columns formed in front of Emma''s Mystical Beast, the blue-ringed octopus. Gradually, they coalesced into a massive water dragon, a hundred meters long, which spiraled toward the man. Wherever the water dragon passed, the ferocious beasts in the forest below scattered in terror, their eyes wide with fear as they fled in all directions. Charles quickly darted back another hundred meters, terrified of being caught up in the water dragon''s wrath. "Fool!" the man sneered as he watched the enormous blue dragon hurtle toward him. Behind him, the storm raged more fiercely, gradually forming an even larger black serpent that charged headlong into the water dragon. In the sky above, the two colossal beasts collided, unleashing a brilliant light that made it as bright as day. Charles shielded his eyes with his hand, barely avoiding being blinded by the intense glare. "Lightning Demon Ape!!!" Moments later, the sound of an explosion roared through the air, accompanied by a shockwave that blasted the trees in the center of the battlefield into splinters, some of which struck Charles. The massive dragon, weighing millions of tons, shattered into countless droplets after the explosion, triggering a brief but intense downpour. The river water from the Nine Hell River surged like a flash flood, sweeping away everything in its path. Countless low-level ferocious beasts were washed into the river by the deluge. It took every ounce of strength Charles had to break free from the floodwaters, struggling to climb onto a nearby hill that stood above the chaos. As he looked up at the two powerful figures locked in battle in the sky, his eyes burned with excitement. This was the first time he had witnessed a battle of this magnitude, and with just a single move, Emma had triggered a localized flash flood. And this was only the beginning. After the water dragon dispersed, the Nine Hell River roared back to life, as water energy began to gather once more in front of Emma, slowly forming into a massive net. [Network of Constraints]! Charles recognized the skill as belonging to Emma''s Mystical Beast, the blue-ringed octopus. The overwhelming waves gradually wove into a massive spherical net, trapping the man inside, leaving no room for escape. The water net began to contract... The black serpent, conjured from the hurricane, along with the man beside it, was quickly ensnared by the web. But in just a blink of an eye, another explosion echoed across the sky, and the once-impenetrable net shattered into a shower of water droplets. A colossal figure, with the upper body of a man and the lower body of a snake, burst free from the net''s restraints. Emma''s two attacks had failed to inflict any harm on the man, but the relentless assault had clearly worn down his patience. Joshua, now revealed in his true Serpentkin form, stood ten meters tall, wielding a black spear. With a powerful swing towards the woman, the black mist around him condensed into a razor-sharp blade. As the wind blade surged forward, even the starlight seemed to warp around it. Watching the attack approach, Emma frowned slightly. Her six Mystical Beasts each activated their defensive skills, gradually forming a water-blue shield in front of her: "Sea Phantom Shield!" As the massive shield solidified, the wind blade was already upon her, crashing directly into the shield. A sharp, grating sound, like metal scraping against metal, echoed from the point where the wind blade met the water shield. Under the force of the collision, Emma began to lose ground, and cracks started to spread across the surface of the shield. "Crack!!!" With a clear, shattering sound, the giant shield exploded into fragments, dissolving into a spray of water droplets that fell like rain once more. Though the water shield had absorbed most of the wind blade''s power, a residual force still broke through, striking Emma in the chest. A stream of crimson blood began to pour from the wound. "It''s over," the Serpentkin man scoffed, lunging toward her with his spear. Injured and under the relentless assault of the man, Emma was clearly struggling to defend herself, retreating step by step in the sky. Blue and black streaks of light clashed repeatedly in mid-air. Emma had already activated her Bestial Soul Merge, unleashing a brief surge of power in a desperate, last-ditch effort. "Lightning Demon Ape!" Shockwaves continuously erupted from the aerial battle, carving deep, bottomless trenches into the mountains and ground below. "Vice Principal seems to be injured. If this continues, something terrible is bound to happen!" "These Serpentkin are truly shameless. They waited until we and the Devouring Serpent were both exhausted from fighting and then swooped in to claim the prize!" "But... if even the Vice Principal can''t defeat him, what can we, just Level 3 Beast Masters, possibly do?" On the other side of the hill, a group of Nova Academy students, who had also taken refuge from the floodwaters, looked up at the sky with worried expressions. They had noticed Charles by now, but their attention was so fixated on the battle above that they completely ignored him. With a blade of foxtail grass between his teeth, Charles silently watched the unfolding drama, almost as if he needed a small chair to settle in and enjoy the show. He could see clearly that Emma was no match for the Serpentkin man named Joshua. In his estimation, she would be defeated in less than a minute. But despite everything, they were both humans, and Charles didn''t want to see Emma killed by a Serpentkin, especially considering that she had saved him on the Nine Hell River just a short while ago. Charles opened the system interface, scanning for any tips on the Serpentkin man''s weaknesses. [Weakness]: Wind attribute abilities rely on absorbing wind energy from the environment to enhance combat power. In windy conditions, his attacks are significantly strengthened. However, if the wind in the environment is cut off, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A place without wind..." Charles muttered to himself. The battle was taking place high in the sky, where the wind was strongnaturally an ideal environment for wind-based combat. It was like how a forest benefits wood attributes or a volcano benefits fire attributes. Up in the sky, Emma was being relentlessly pushed back by the Serpentkin man, her body covered in wounds. She had clearly underestimated her opponent. After her exhausting battle with the Devouring Serpent, she hadn''t had time to recover, and now she was clearly no match for this Serpentkin. Just as despair began to creep in, a strange voice called out from the ground below: "Don''t fight him in the air! Get to the ground, or better yet, into the water!" Though the voice was faint, her advanced hearing as a Level 7 Beast Master allowed her to catch even the slightest sound within several kilometers. The words jolted her to the realization that she had made a grave mistake. Why was she fighting an opponent with wind attributes in the air, his domain? Seeing the blue figure plummet toward the Nine Hell River, the Serpentkin man''s eyes flashed with malice as he too descended, though not toward the womanhe aimed straight for the source of that voice: "Boy, you''re asking for death!" Chapter 44: Chapter 44: Bloodline Intimidation Emma slowed her descent, steadying herself just a few meters above the surface of the Nine Hell River. The humid air rushed toward her. All six of her Mystical Beasts were water-based, and the dense water attribute energy around her instantly made her feel as if her combat power had increased by at least thirty percent. If the battle took place in her advantageous terrain, she might not be able to defeat the Serpentkin man, but at least she wouldn''t be at such a disadvantage. However, when she glanced in the direction the Serpentkin was heading, she realized he seemed to be targeting the person who had just given her that crucial advice. Her brow furrowed, and she quickly followed after him... "Boy, do you know you''re courting death?" As the voice reached his ears, the Serpentkin man''s figure had already descended from the sky, landing right in front of Charles. The overwhelming sense of terror and oppression almost made Charles lose his footing. Unlike humans, who rely on contracts with Mystical Beasts to enhance their combat abilities, the Serpentkin tribe relies entirely on building up their own attributes, making their combat power extraordinarily formidable. In the face of such absolute strength, Charles had no chance of victorynot even a sliver. "Damn, I think I''ve gotten in over my head!" Charles cursed under his breath. When he saw Emma being overpowered earlier, he had revealed the Serpentkin man''s weakness. That action had clearly infuriated him. Cold sweat began to bead on Charles''s forehead, but he maintained a calm exterior. He knew that panicking wouldn''t help; if he wanted to survive, he had two options: either stall for time until Emma could rescue him, or find a way to slip into the shadows and use [Darkness Cloak] to escape. Carefully, Charles edged closer to a patch of shadow cast by the moonlight through the trees, all the while trying to divert the man''s attention. "Come on, man, you were just fighting her. I''m just a newly promoted Level 2 Beast Mastersurely you wouldn''t stoop so low as to pick on me?" The moment Charles took a step, a cloud of black mist enveloped him, binding his body as if ropes had tightened around him, rendering him immobile. The mist then lifted him into the air. "Spare me your slippery tongue. If it weren''t for you, that woman would be dead by now. Since you like meddling so much, then die for it!" the man roared, and the black mist behind Charles coalesced into a massive black serpent. The serpent opened its blood-red maw and lunged at Charles, ready to devour him. "It''s over... Am I really going to die here?" Charles''s face paled, and his heart pounded in his chest. The disparity in their levels was so vast that even with the system, he doubted he could withstand the attack. Damn it! If only he had just stayed out of it and watched the fight. What was a small fry like him doing getting involved in a battle between a Level 64 Serpentkin and a Level 7 Beast Master? "Nine Hell River marks the boundarySerpentkin and Genosha are to remain in peace. Must you force my hand to once again flatten Atacama?" A majestic voice echoed through the air, ethereal and omnipresent, as if it came from all directions at once. Behind Charles, a massive figure appeared, towering like a great mountain. Its presence was so immense that it seemed to blot out the stars and moon in the sky. As he gazed upon the towering figure standing several dozen meters tall before him, the Serpentkin man froze in fear. The Serpentkin had an ingrained terror of this ancient war god, Ares, who had never known defeat in battle. "Ares... Ares has been resurrected?" The words slipped out of the Serpentkin man''s mouth almost reflexively. He immediately released his grip on Charles, taking a step back in a desperate attempt to flee. Ares was Genosha''s first war god from a thousand years ago, and in the legendary battle, the Serpentkin Queen Medusa had perished alongside him. His power was unmatched, far beyond anything this Serpentkin could contend with. "Wait, no! Ares was petrified long ago! Hmph, trying to trick me, you little brat!" Upon closer inspection, the man realized the truthhigh above in the air, there was a small brownish creature, and that was the true source of the voice. A mass of black mist formed into a hand and reached out to grab it from the air. "Squeak, squeak, squeak!" "Help, help!" "Let go of me, or... or... could you maybe let me finish the nuts I''ve hidden before you kill me?" The majestic voice vanished, along with the illusion of Ares''s figure. Charles quickly understood that it had been Mousie using its [Mimetic Illusion] skill all along. Though the illusion hadn''t caused any real harm, the brief moment of distraction was enough for Charles to reach the shadows, where he could now activate [Darkness Cloak] and escape at any moment. But if he did, Mousie would be in grave danger... Mousie had risked its life to save him just nowhow could he abandon his partner? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joshua, feeling deeply humiliated by being frightened by such a tiny creature, allowed his fury to take over. The black mist transformed into two large handsone for the human, the other for the beastand he prepared to end both their lives. While Charles hesitated, the black mist wrapped around him once again, the suffocating pressure even more terrifying than the Resurrecting Serpent''s coils from before. His Divine Scale Armor creaked under the strain, clearly nearing its breaking point. Beside him, Mousie''s face had turned red, unable to make a sound. "Pain... it hurts!" Charles groaned. The pain wasn''t coming from where the claws gripped him, but from his neck, where Aria had bitten him before. Blood seeped from the fang-marked wound, and suddenly, a purple light began to envelop him... An ancient and commanding aura emanated from Charles, causing Joshua to feel a shiver run through his soul. He even felt an inexplicable urge to kneel. "Joshua, I told youyou cannot harm him." A voice echoed from behind Charles, but it sounded more like a hallucination. Joshua snapped out of his daze, realizing that the boy before him was the very human the princess had instructed him not to harm that day. "Hmph." Suddenly, Joshua released his grip and vanished into the forest. The moment he disappeared, the massive black claw holding Charles dissipated, and the suffocating pressure lifted. Charles collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. His entire body was drenched in sweat. It was his first time facing such overwhelming pressure from someone above Level 60. Staring in the direction where Joshua had vanished, Charles remained in a state of shock for a long time. "Are you alright?" A voice, ethereal and serene, came from behind him. Before he could fully process what had happened, a slender figure in blue appeared before him, gazing at him with eyes as clear and unperturbed as a still lake. "I''m sorry I was late." Charles looked up, finding himself face-to-face with the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, Emma, for the first time. A Level 7 Beast Masterone of the most powerful figures in all of Genosha, someone even the royal family would show deference toand she was standing right in front of him. As he observed her closely, a sense of awe welled up within him. Although the system had indicated that she was 32 years old, she looked no older than a young woman just stepping into adulthood. He had heard that high-level Beast Masters often possessed a sort of "elixir of life." Her pale blue hair cascaded like a waterfall, her skin was flawless like jade, and her features were exquisitely delicate, carrying an ethereal beauty as if untouched by the mortal worlda fairy-like presence. "Are you hurt?" she asked again, her voice soft and gentle. Charles snapped out of his reverie, realizing he had been staring a bit too long. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "When I heard them say that the Vice Principal of Nova Academy was fighting that black serpent in the sky, I imagined you''d be some... well, an older woman. I didn''t expect to see such a beautiful young lady instead!" At the mention of the word "older," a flash of annoyance crossed Emma''s lovely face, but when he followed it up with "young lady," a faint blush spread across her cheeks. "I''m not exactly a young girl... Actually, I''m... ahem, 20 years old! And thank you for your help earlier. If it wasn''t for your reminder, I might have lost that battle." Recalling the perilous moments in the sky just now, Emma still felt a lingering sense of fear. At that moment, the students who had been watching the battle alongside Charles all rushed over, their faces filled with astonishment. "Was that thing that looked like Ares something you summoned?" "I can''t believe my eyes! That was the Serpentkin who nearly defeated Vice Principal Emma, and you actually managed to drive him away!" "You''re only a Level 2 Beast Master, right? How on earth did you do it?" Surrounded by the curious and chattering female students, Charles felt a bit embarrassed. To be honest, even he didn''t fully understand why Joshua had let him go. There had been a sharp pain in his neck, seemingly from where Aria had bitten him before. But when he checked now, not only had the wound healed, but even the bite marks had completely vanished. "Squeak, squeak!" "That''s right! It was Mousie who summoned Ares just now! You know, the legendary figure who could take on the Serpentkin Queen Medusa one-on-one, of course, he could scare that guy away! No, actually, it wasn''t just scaring him away, it was me, Mousie, who defeated that Serpentkin..." The little brown flying squirrel circled around Charles''s head, enthusiastically recounting its supposed victory. Although only Charles could understand Mousie''s words, its fluffy, adorable appearance quickly captured the attention of the girls around him. "Wait, stop!" "Let go of me... Only my master can pet Mousie... Oh no...!" Meanwhile, Emma glanced toward the riverbank, noticing that the Devouring Serpent had long since disappeared. "What a pity, we almost had it. I''m injured as well, so let''s return to camp and rest for now. We can resume the search for the Devouring Serpent tomorrow," Emma suggested. Then she turned her gaze to Charles. "This area is extremely dangerous. Why don''t you come with us?" Charles thought it over. Since he planned to train in this area anyway, tagging along with them to get familiar with the terrain seemed like a good idea. Nova Academy was one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital, and getting to know the Vice Principal certainly wouldn''t hurt! As Charles approached, the cloud leopards that served as their mounts began growling, issuing warning sounds. Seeing the cloud leopards, Charles couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. These creatures were far faster than any train! The world he found himself in was at least ten times larger than the Earth he knew, with cities spread out across vast distances. Even high-speed trains would feel sluggish in such a sprawling landscape. Mounting one of the cloud leopards, Charles felt the world around him blur into a whirlwind of motion as the creature dashed forward at incredible speed. Suddenly, Emma appeared beside him, her captivating eyes studying him closely. "I can sense three completely different types of elemental energy within you. How interesting." Emma''s voice was soft, almost drifting on the wind, but it caused Charles to stiffen suddenly. Chapter 45: Chapter 45: The First Law of the Beast Master Charles''s Mystical Beast, Max, possessed both ice and fire attributes, and Mousie had the rare dark attributesomething Charles had never shared with anyone. But Emma was a Level 7 Beast Master. Her combat prowess and perception were far beyond those of ordinary people, so detecting the three different attributes within Charles wasn''t difficult. There was no way for him to hide it. "That''s right. My Mystical Beast, the Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf, naturally possesses both ice and fire attributes, while the flying squirrel has the wind attribute. But why are you suddenly interested in this?" Charles replied, though he wasn''t entirely truthful, concealing the fact that Mousie had a dark attribute. Emma turned her head, her cyan eyes glinting with a strange light. "It seems my theoretical research was correct. There truly are people in this world who can harness multiple elemental powers!" The cloud leopards sped through the forest at a breakneck pace, covering a hundred kilometers in the blink of an eye. Emma, clearly excited, began to explain her "Five Core Theories of the Beast Master" to Charles. As Emma spoke, Charles started to grasp the concepts she was discussing. The first law of the Beast Master Core Theories: The Principle of Energy Annihilation. Typically, a Beast Master can only tame Mystical Beasts of the same attribute; otherwise, the different types of elemental energy within the Beast Master''s body would create chaotic energy currents. This unstable energy could lead to mental instability or even death. However, if a Beast Master possesses exceptionally strong soul power, they might be able to finely control and prevent this energy from becoming chaotic. Emma''s six Mystical Beasts were all water attribute; the Bradley they encountered earlier had three poison attribute Mystical Beasts, and Felix had two fire attribute tigers. In comparison, Charles was indeed unusual. Charles speculated that his soul might be stronger than most because he had lived two lives, but he was still puzzled. "Even though I can control multiple types of elemental energy, I don''t really feel that different from other Beast Masters." Emma had the cloud leopard slow down, then lowered her voice. "What I mentioned earlier was only the first half of the theory. If, during battle, you can control different types of energy and cause them to annihilate each other, you could potentially create an unprecedented and incredibly powerful super bomb." After hearing Emma explain the ''First Law,'' Charles felt as if he''d been struck by lightning, his whole body momentarily frozen in shock. Why does this sound so much like... E=MC^2? Isn''t this essentially the mass-energy equivalence of the Beast Mastery world? Charles finally understood why Max''s skill, [Energy Bomb], which seemed unremarkable at first, could cause such massive destruction, allowing him to defeat Felix in an instanteven producing a mushroom cloud in the process! This world may not have nuclear bombs, but that Energy Bomb is practically the equivalent here! Emma''s explanation suddenly made everything click into place for him. If he could leverage this principle, like collecting pieces of a puzzle, he could ensure that each of his future Mystical Beasts has a completely different attribute: ice, fire, dark, metal, wood, earth, wind, thunder... Wouldn''t that mean he could create increasingly powerful "nuclear bombs"? With such a powerful secret weapon at his disposal, even if he faced enemies far stronger than himself in the future, he would still have a chance to make a desperate stand! Thinking about this, Charles suddenly felt like the future was bright. His Beast Master talent might not be the strongest in this world, but his soul power, forged across two lifetimes, was unique in this world!!! Understanding all of this, Charles looked at Emma with newfound respect. It was no wonder she was the Vice Principal of Nova Academy; to have developed such an astonishing theory was truly impressive. "You mentioned earlier that this is one of the ''Five Core Theories of Beast Mastery.'' Could I ask what the other four theories are?" Charles asked with curiosity. "The other four theories, huh" Emma gracefully leaped onto the nearby grassy area, her skirt fluttering as she smiled gently. "When you pass the entrance exam and become a student under my tutelage at Nova Academy, then I''ll tell you!" Seriously...? If you want to know what happens next, stay tuned for the next episode. Charles was somewhat speechless, having piqued his curiosity, but suddenly stopped talking. But he understood. These theories were likely considered state secrets in Genosha. The fact that Emma had shared even the first law with him was already a great privilege. "The Imperial Capital''s three major academies are indeed filled with hidden talents," Charles thought to himself. Dismounting from the cloud leopard, he followed Emma to a small campsite on the grass. There weren''t many peoplefewer than ten. When they saw Emma return, they quickly gathered around. Among them were seven studentstwo men and five womenand with Emma and Charles, there were nine people in total sitting around the campfire for a late-night meal. Everyone was curious about Charles. After all, it was rather astonishing that a Level 2 Beast Master would dare venture alone into the depths of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range for training. Sitting by the campfire, Charles ate a little and then checked the points leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [2746 points] 2nd Place: Robert [1632 points] 3rd Place: Thomas [1321 points] 805th Place: Charles [214 points] It had only been a day since he last checked, and that prodigy Grace was already nearing 3000 points! "Only one month left. Starting tomorrow, I need to step up my game!" Charles silently motivated himself. Witnessing the battle between a Level 7 Beast Master and a Level 64 opponent today had only strengthened Charles''s resolve to grow stronger. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether it was to find his parents, unravel the secrets of this world, or even one day find a way back to Earth, he had to emerge victorious in this training! Only then would he have the opportunity to venture beyond Lsengard into the vast world outside. After checking the leaderboard, Charles sent a message to Fletcher, letting him know that he had gone to train in the Kentish Mountains and wouldn''t be returning to the camp for a while. As he put away his phone and was about to set up his tent, a sudden, sharp sound caught his attention, and the group around him became alarmed. "Vice Principal, what''s wrong? Please don''t scare me!" a girl cried out in panic. Charles looked toward the commotion and saw Emma with blood at the corner of her mouth, having already lost consciousness. The seven or eight people around her, although a few years older than Charles, were still inexperienced students. Faced with this unexpected situation, they were clearly panicking. "Move aside," Charles said, stepping forward to examine Emma''s condition. [Name]: Emma [Measurements]: 88/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: Seven [Health]: External Injuries: 6 locations [View Treatment Options] Internal Injuries: 2 locations [View Treatment Options] Original Serpent Poison: [View Treatment Options] Charles quickly reviewed the information. The first two were common injuriesnothing too serious, even the internal injuries were manageable given Emma''s formidable strength as a Level 7 Beast Master. The reason she had coughed up blood was likely due to the serpent poison inflicted by Joshua. "We encountered a very powerful Serpentkin earlier, someone stronger than Vice Principal Lin. The blood is black, which suggests she''s been poisoned by a serpent!" "This original serpent poison might only be treatable back in the Imperial Capital! But even from here to Lsengard, it would take the cloud leopards seven dayslet alone reaching the Imperial Capital." "Ah, what do we do? Please don''t scare us like this!" "Please, Vice Principal, you mustn''t have anything happen to you..." The students around were at a complete loss, panicking as they watched Emma''s condition worsen. Charles gently lifted Emma off the ground and carried her to a nearby tent. "I have a way to treat her, but I need complete privacy. No one can disturb us." "Charles, you can treat the original serpent poison?" The group looked at him with doubt etched on their faces. As they watched Charles disappear into the tent, everyone was skeptical. But at this point, they had no other choice but to trust him, so they waited anxiously outside the tent. Once inside, Charles pulled the tent''s flap closed and carefully laid Emma on the bed. An advanced Beast Master''s body remains frozen in its prime, its most beautiful age, until death. Although Emma was truly 32 years old, her body appeared to be that of an 18-year-old. As Charles inadvertently touched her flawless form, he felt a wave of heat rise within him, but he quickly pushed down any inappropriate thoughts. Following the treatment plan provided by the system, Charles administered a [Hemostatic Powder] to Emma, then gave her some medicine to treat her internal injuries. The blood at the corner of her mouth stopped, but a faint black mist still surrounded her body. The slight furrow in her brow made it clear that she was still suffering from the effects of the serpent poison. The pained expression on her face tugged at his heart. "Treating the external injuries is the easy part. The real problem is the original serpent poison in her system," Charles sighed softly. If he remembered correctly, Joshua was Level 64. To counteract a poison from someone of that level would be nearly impossible without equal or greater strength. At best, Charles could only produce low-quality miracle drugs, which made him doubtful that he could fully cure Emma''s poison. Still, he decided to check the treatment options out of hope. "Hmm?" As Charles glanced at the treatment plan on the screen, he suddenly froze. [Treatment Plan]: Original Serpent Poison. Use the blood of the one who administered the poison to create an antidote; or, have someone with a purer Serpentkin ancient god bloodline prick their fingertip with a needle and gently stroke the affected area. Note: Host''s success rate is 50%. The treatment plan provided two methods for neutralizing the poison. The first one made sense to Charlesit was similar to the conventional methods for treating snake venom in his previous life. But when he saw the second treatment option, Charles''s expression gradually became a mix of surprise and confusion. Chapter 46: Chapter 46: The Wrong Medicine "If treating Joshua''s serpent poison requires a purer Serpentkin ancient god bloodline, why do I have a 50% success rate?" Charles wondered, perplexed. This was the treatment method suggested by the system, so he had no reason to doubt it. But the process... it was definitely unconventional. Charles glanced at Emma, lying on the bed. The thought of having such "close contact" with this beautiful woman made his throat tighten slightly. He retrieved a small needle from his storage space and gently pricked his finger. A faint sting followed, and a small drop of blood emerged. Strangely, as the blood oozed out, his fingertip became surrounded by a faint purple mist. Even more surprising, when he brought his finger closer to Emma''s body, the previously rampant black mist around her began to scatter as if trying to flee. "It''s actually working!" Charles thought in amazement. It seemed the purple energy in his blood had a strong suppressive effect on the Serpentkin''s original poison. Looking at Emma, her clothing was half-draped, revealing her fair skin marred by faint black lines. Her delicate face was slightly contorted from the venom''s effects. He gently removed Emma''s cyan dress, revealing a white, form-fitting garment underneath, though it was torn in several places and stained with blood. "My apologies," he murmured softly. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With trembling fingers, Charles carefully reached toward Emma''s undergarment. No longer hesitating, he gently removed the last piece of clothing covering her, and suddenly, a vast expanse of her bare skin was exposed before him. Emma had six wounds in totalthree on her chest and two on her lower abdomen. Charles cursed silently, realizing just how strategic Joshua had been in his attacks, targeting her most vulnerable spots. Gritting his teeth, he cautiously moved his hand closer. As his fingers brushed against her soft, firm skin, Charles felt a shiver run through his entire body. Especially with the added effects of the elixir of life that advanced Beast Masters used, her skin was so smooth and tender that even the finest jade couldn''t compare. Charles''s hands moved carefully over Emma''s flawless body, following the path of Joshua''s woundsfrom the peaks of her chest down to her flat abdomen. Under the influence of the purple energy within him, the black mist surrounding Emma''s body gradually dissipated. "What are you doing!" Just as Charles was absorbed in the soft, comforting sensation, a sudden voice startled him. Emma had woken up, her green eyes glaring at him, filled with anger. Seeing that Emma was reaching for her sword nearby, Charles quickly darted several meters away. "I''m helping you dispel the serpent poison. I didn''t mean anything else. But if you''re really uncomfortable with it, I''ll stop." Clang As he heard the sound of the sword being returned to its sheath, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had reacted quickly enough; otherwise, he might have found himself sliced apart by this woman. Emma''s beautiful eyes glared at him as she hastily covered her chest with her clothes. Waking up to find herself completely naked and being touched by a man, she had shown remarkable restraint by not cutting him down on the spot. She took a moment to assess her condition and was surprised to find that not only were her wounds healing, but the violent black energy within her had also significantly diminished. When she looked at Charles again, the coldness in her gaze had softened. Seeing him about to flee the tent, she softly said, "Don''t go yet Please continue helping me dispel the poison." Though the words were simple, a blush crept onto her face as she spoke. Charles cautiously returned to Emma''s side, looking at this icy beauty with a serious expression. "I''ll continue treating you, but promise me you won''t suddenly decide to cut me down with your sword." Emma nodded, then slowly moved her clothing aside, exposing her full, firm chest without any hesitation right in front of Charles. "Mmhm~" The warmth of the boy''s palm against her chest sent a shiver through Emma''s body, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. Embarrassed and seemingly annoyed, she warned Charles, "Just focus on dispelling the poison. Don''t get any ideas, and don''t look where you shouldn''t." But the mix of her warning and the faint traces of her breathless voice had an entirely different effect on Charles. Charles was at the height of his youth, and with such an extraordinary beauty sitting naked before him, if he had no reaction, could he even call himself a man? The fact that she was the dignified Vice Principal of Nova Academy, a woman of such high standing, now trembling under his touch, only intensified the contrast, making Charles''s mouth go dry. After about ten minutes of treatment, the black mist within Emma''s body had completely dissipated. However, her fair skin now bore a faint blush, and her body began to grow alarmingly hot. Noticing Emma''s strange condition, Charles grew concerned. "What''s going on? I thought I already dispelled the poison from her body." He quickly checked Emma''s health status through the system. [Health]: Confused state. Affected by a lust poison. If sexual desire is not relieved within six hours, the heart will fail, leading to death. Seeing this message, Charles had a sinking feeling. This looked awfully familiarit was the same effect as the white-tier miracle drug [Seduce Potion] that he had tried making a few days ago. Realizing his mistake, Charles checked his system storage space, and sure enough, the white pill was gone. It must have gotten mixed in with the healing medicine he had given Emma earlier. Emma, now feeling her body burning with an alarming heat, noticed Charles''s distracted expression and quickly pieced together what had happened. Drawing her sword, she glared at him. "You bastard, what did you just make me take?" Clang! Before she could raise her sword fully, it slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. Emma realized she had lost all her strength. Normally, a drug of this level wouldn''t have any effect on her given her power. It must have been something Charles slipped to her while she was unconscious. The thought that this seemingly innocent-looking boy could be so deceitful filled her with deep resentment. "Please... let me explain! This was truly unintentional on my part..." Charles quickly darted to the entrance of the tent, but he knew he couldn''t just leave. If he walked away now, Emma would likely die from heart failure. With a wave of her hand, Emma used the last bit of her strength to set up a barrier around the tent. The water-based barrier ensured that no one outside could hear or see what was happening inside. In her current state, if her students were to see her like this, she would never be able to face returning to Nova Academy. After listening to Charles''s frantic explanation, Emma realized the gravity of the situation. Her options were grimeither lose the virginity she had preserved for years of cultivation, or die from heart failure in six hours. "You despicable rogue... Why would an alchemist like you even research something like this?" Emma gritted her teeth, glaring at Charles with venom in her eyes. She tried to pick up the sword lying on the ground, but her body was too weak to move. Charles, terrified that she might strike him down, suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a barrier around them. Even if he used all his strength, he wouldn''t be able to escape. Trapped in this small space with a breathtakingly beautiful woman who was looking at him with eyes full of desire, he felt an uncontrollable urge building within him. He realized his vision was starting to blur, and his body was growing uncomfortably hot. Something was definitely wrong. He quickly checked his status: [Charles] [Health]: Confused state. Affected by a lust poison. If sexual desire is not relieved within six hours, heart failure will occur. Charles cursed under his breath, "Damn it! I must have gotten infected with the lust poison when I was trying to dispel Emma''s!" The [Seduce Potion] not only heightened desire but also had the effect of arousing the opposite sex. Damn! I''ve been betrayed by my own concoction! While Charles couldn''t deny that Emma was extraordinarily beautifullikely the dream of countless people in Genoshahe also knew that if he gave in and something happened between them, her personality and power would ensure he wouldn''t live to see another day once she recovered. Charles leaned against the barrier, focusing inward, trying to suppress the raging desire within him. It felt like a fire was burning through his body, and his throat was so dry it felt like it might crack. In his dazed state, Charles felt a slender, fair arm wrap around his neck like a water snake, followed by a slick, soft tongue slipping into his mouth. Holding the delicate, boneless beauty in his arms, her fragrance filled his senses. It was as if a parched desert had finally received rain, quenching the thirst in his mouth as he instinctively responded to the kiss. "Charles, if you take away my purity, I will personally kill you when I regain my senses!" The beautiful woman in his arms briefly regained her clarity and warned Charles. But her gentle voice, laced with breathless gasps, was quickly overshadowed by her lips pressing against his once more. By this time, the fire within Charles had already consumed him, and his desire had overwhelmed all rational thought. Instead of being deterred by Emma''s warning, he felt a spark of defiance. He lifted Emma and gently placed her on the bed beside them. "Today, I''m claiming you, Emma. If you want to kill me afterward, go ahead and try!" Charles''s hand moved down to her lower abdomen, slowly sliding lower, before he suddenly tore away the last piece of fabric between them. Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Forcible Seizure "Could it be your first time?" A fleeting thought crossed Charles''s mind. It wasn''t uncommon for Beast Masters to remain celibate throughout their lives, and considering Emma''s power, there probably wasn''t a man in all of Genosha who could catch her eye. This realization only fueled Charles''s sense of conquest. He gently lifted her long legs, positioning himself, and slowly pushed forward. The tightness was overwhelming, but the intense sensation of being enveloped made Charles moan in pleasure. "It hurts... it hurts!" The once ethereal beauty now lay beneath Charles, her eyes filled with a seductive allure as she gazed up at him, her breathy voice echoing in his ear. Charles, having been quite experienced in his past life, knew that prolonging this would only increase her pain. With a firm thrust, he broke through, feeling a rush of satisfaction as he fully entered her. The untouched depths, never before explored by any man, were now entirely molded to his shape, as Charles claimed her completely. As Charles continued with rhythmic thrusts, Emma''s initial frown from the pain gradually softened, and she began to emit low moans that matched his movements. The once high-ranking Vice Principal of Nova Academy, who had commanded respect in front of thousands, now displayed the vulnerability and allure of a woman beneath him. The intense sense of conquest made Charles''s entire being tremble, his body igniting like a powder keg ready to explode. "Ah... ah... please, be gentle..." Under the influence of the [Seduce Potion], Charles had long lost all sense of reason. The more Emma struggled and pleaded, the more forceful he became. In the confined space of the barrier, there was no Charlesonly a wild, lust-driven beast. ... Outside the tent, near the edge of the barrier, a group of male and female students stood with worried expressions. "It''s been so long, and Vice Principal hasn''t come out yet. Do you think something might have happened?" "Yeah, that Charles is only a Level 2 Beast Master. Can he really be trusted?" It had been five hours since Charles had taken Emma into the tent. Many of the students wanted to go in and check on them, but they were repelled by the water-blue barrier that surrounded the area. Just as everyone was at their wits'' end with worry... Lightning Demon Ape!!! A sudden explosion erupted, and in an instant, the barrier and the tent were reduced to tattered fragments. A figure shot out from the wreckage, followed closely by another in a flash of cyan. The students barely caught a glimpse, but it seemed the two figures were none other than Charles and Vice Principal Emma. The suddenness of the scene left everyone in utter shock. ... "Senior Emma, I swear I had no control over what happened! If we hadn''t done it, both of us would have died from heart failure!" Charles, now bound by a water-blue rope, was sweating bullets as he spoke. Emma glared at Charles with cold, disdainful eyes, as if she were looking at something utterly repugnant. The audacious boy was speaking as if curing her of the lust poison was his accomplishment, yet she knew full well that the aphrodisiac had been forced on her while she was unconscious. A water-blue energy gradually condensed into a longsword in Emma''s hand, her emerald eyes reflecting a cold, murderous intent. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You stole my purity. Today, I will kill you!" Emma''s voice, usually clear and melodious, now sounded as cold and piercing as ice. "It''s all my fault for being careless! That seduce potion was something I was experimenting withI never meant for it to get mixed in with the healing medicine!" Charles felt utterly helpless. That night, he had been practicing alchemy until late, and in his tired state, he had accidentally misplaced the miracle drug, leading to this disastrous outcome. Seeing the boy''s somewhat pitiful expression, the sword in Emma''s hand trembled slightly. With her strength, it would take just a bit of force to sever his head, but somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. After all, this boy had saved her life twice. Without him, she would have either died under the Serpentkin''s spear or succumbed to the poison. Splat... The sword in Emma''s hand, along with the ropes binding Charles, dissolved into droplets of water and vanished. Her transparent emerald eyes flickered slightly, and her expression became desolate, more forlorn than a firework burning out. With her back to Charles, Emma spoke in a cold, distant voice: "Leave. I don''t want to see you again. And whatever happened today, you must never speak of it. If I hear anything, I''ll make sure you regret it." Watching the lonely figure of Emma as she walked away, Charles felt a deep sadness that he couldn''t quite explain. Although what happened between them was unintentional, he had undeniably become the first man to be with her. Yet now, he wasn''t even allowed to acknowledge their relationship. Perhaps, from Emma''s perspective, as the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, being involved with an unknown, insignificant boy was far from honorable. A Level 7 Beast Master was someone who could stand at the pinnacle of Genosha, a top-tier powerhouse even in the entire Eastern Wasteland. How could she possibly see a mere Level 2 Beast Master like him as anything significant? Returning to the camp, Charles began to pack his belongings, preparing to leave. The surrounding students looked on with regret. "Charles, you just saved Vice Principal from the serpent poison. We didn''t even get a chance to properly thank you, and now you''re leaving so suddenly?" "Yeah, the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range is so dangerous. What if something happens to you out there alone? It''s safer if you stay with us." Charles politely declined the offers from those around him to stay. Emma had already given him the cold shoulder, and no matter how thick-skinned he was, he couldn''t bring himself to linger any longer. After packing up his belongings, Charles waved goodbye to everyone and set off, leaving the camp behind. The depths of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range were too dangerous, so he planned to return to the area near Kentish Mountain to continue his training. Not long after he began walking, he noticed a faint fragrance in the air. Though well-concealed, Charles caught a glimpse of a strand of pale blue hair through the gaps in the leaves. He smiled up at the trees. "What''s this? Still reluctant to let me go, coming to see me off in secret? Just a word of advicewearing a skirt while standing up high isn''t the best idea... easy to flash someone." Before Charles could finish his sentence, a cold gleam struck the tree beside him, cutting down a towering ancient tree with a single blow. "Hmph, women can be so ruthless!" Charles swiftly dodged the falling tree and waved behind him. "Even if a goddess falls to earth and a toad manages to steal a kiss, is there really a need to hunt down the toad to the ends of the earth?" As the sun set, the evening breeze lifted Emma''s long, flowing hair. Watching Charles''s figure gradually disappear into the distance, her expression grew complicated. After a long moment, she sighed softly. The leaves rustled, and the beautiful figure vanished from sight. ... After bidding farewell to the teachers and students of Nova Academy, Charles headed north, returning to Kentish Mountain. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Meeting Emma felt like a dream. During those three days, Charles made his way back to the Nine Hell River, hunting ferocious beasts along the way. If he encountered one he couldn''t defeat, he used [Darkness Cloak] to avoid the battle. In just three days, he climbed over 200 places on the leaderboard. With this intense training, both Max and Mousie made significant progress, their levels increasing to 14 and 13, respectively. Now, even facing some first-tier ferocious beasts above level 15 posed little challenge for Charles. Like the [Long-Tailed Bat] in front of him. [Long-Tailed Bat] [Attribute]: Metal [Level]: 16 [Quality]: Bronze [Skills]: Tail Sting, Whip Strike, Sharp Fang, and Spike [Emotion]: Irritated [Health]: Hungry [Weakness]: Fire attribute [Description]: This is a hungry Long-Tailed Bat that relies on its agile aerial maneuvers to attack enemies, delivering a fatal strike with its long tail when the enemy is exhausted. "Max! Mousie! Attack!" Charles gave the command. Max launched an ice spike attack from a distance, while Mousie projected the image of a long-beaked bird. Under the combined assault of the two Mystical Beasts, the Long-Tailed Bat was quickly defeated. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Long-Tailed Bat] (Lv16 Bronze Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.14) Loyalty +0! Experience +300!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.13) Loyalty +1! Experience +310!] [Acquired Bat Tail Spike 1!] [Acquired Long-Tailed Bat Wings 2!] [...] As the system notifications chimed, the once arrogant spiked bat was reduced to ferocious beast materials and a few hundred experience points. After gathering the materials and storing them in his inventory, Charles''s stomach suddenly growled. "Come on, Max, Mousie, let''s have grilled fish tonight!" At Charles''s suggestion, Max excitedly tried to burrow into Charles''s arms, completely forgetting its current size, and ended up knocking Charles to the ground. The air was thick with humid mist, and in the distance, the sound of waves gently lapping against the shore could be heard. With excitement, the trio made their way to the banks of the Nine Hell River. Even though his [Storage Space] was stocked with plenty of beast meat, Charles occasionally craved something fresh. The wild fish from the Nine Hell River were exceptionally tasty, especially when freshly caught and grilled. Charles set up a grill on a large, flat stone by the riverbank, then prepared the area for fishing. While Mousie preferred nuts over meat, Max was eagerly watching the float on the water, clearly excited to help Charles keep an eye out for any bites. "Sigh!" (Master, the fish has taken the bait!) Hearing Max''s alert, Charles reeled in the fishing line and, sure enough, pulled out a large, wriggling bass. After cleaning the fish and slicing it into fillets, the aroma of grilled fish soon filled the air. Few dared to fish in the depths of the Nine Hell River, so the bass population had exploded. Despite fishing and eating simultaneously, Charles soon found himself completely stuffed. Just as he was about to pack up and call it a night, Max excitedly cried out again, "Master, another fish is on the line!" Responding to Max''s call, Charles quickly grabbed the rod, but this time, no matter how hard he pulled, the catch wouldn''t budge. With years of fishing experience under his belt, Charles was certain that this time he had hooked something big! The fish struggled violently, nearly dragging Charles into the river. "I don''t believe this! I''m a Beast Masterare you telling me I can''t handle one fish?" Charles, determined not to lose, gritted his teeth and pulled with all his might. "Woo woo" A deep, mournful sound emanated from beneath the water, reminiscent of the blue whale calls from his previous lifelow and resonant, with a powerful, penetrating quality. Splash! The water erupted as a massive head emerged from the depths of the Nine Hell River. The colossal head, as large as a small hill, glared at Charles with blood-red eyes. It was only then that Charles realized, with a mix of horror and disbelief, that his fishing hook was lodged in the creature''s nostril... Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Chase "Sorry for disturbing you!" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles offered an awkward smile to the giant creature before him, quickly reeling in his fishing line. Then, he turned to Max with a scolding tone, "All you think about is eating, and now lookyou''ve gone and disturbed someone''s rest!" Without wasting another second, Charles grabbed Max and bolted toward the forest. As he ran, he glanced back at the monster''s status panel: [Devouring Serpent] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 60 [Quality]: Gold [Emotion]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Description]: A recently ascended sixth-tier Mystical Beast with enough destructive power to shake mountains. You''ve disturbed its rest, and it is now extremely agitated. After quickly scanning the system''s information, Charles inhaled sharply, feeling a thousand curses surge through his mind. "Of all the places, why do I keep running into this guy?" A few days ago, when he crossed to the southern side of the Nine Hell River, he had nearly been crushed by this very Devouring Serpent''s tail. Now, he was just trying to fish, and here it was again. Its wounds had long healed, and the eight heads that Emma had severed had all regrown. Even more terrifying was that it had now ascended to Level 60, making it even more formidable. Charles didn''t even bother looking at its weaknesses or skillsthere was no point. Just one swipe from this creature could turn him into a smear on the ground. "Roar!!!" Recognizing Charles as the one associated with the woman who had cut off its eight heads, the Devouring Serpent became even more enraged. Nine blood-red eyes locked onto Charles, who was scrambling away like an ant. With a thunderous roar, it unleashed a massive blue water column straight at him. Charles sprinted towards the forest, desperately searching for any shadows he could use to activate [Darkness Cloak]. But all around him was a pebbled riverbankno trees, no large rocks, nothing that could cast a shadow for him to escape into. The water column was closing in, the sound of it slicing through the air growing louder. If this sixth-tier ferocious beast''s attack hit him, there wouldn''t even be a bone fragment left. "I''m done for!" Charles cried out in panic. Just as the water cannon was about to strike, a shimmering blue light appeared behind him. The water energy in the air surged wildly, condensing into a massive blue shield. Lightning Demon Ape!!! The water column collided with the shield, producing a deafening explosion. Just as Charles wondered who had saved him, a graceful figure appeared in front of him. Before he could react, the woman embraced him and leapt into the air. The wind roared in his ears as her long, pale blue hair whipped against his face, carrying the pleasant scent of calming flowers. "Emma, are you following me?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Emma''s cold voice cut through the wind. "You''d better keep quiet, or I''ll drop you right into the Devouring Serpent''s maw." Charles glanced over his shoulder and saw the Devouring Serpent soaring through the air behind them, its nine gaping jaws snapping ferociously, which sent a shiver down his spine. But hey, she only said not to talkshe didn''t say anything about keeping his hands to himself, right? He pulled her soft, delicate body closer, and even though Emma was slightly shorter and had a slim figure, she still gave him an overwhelming sense of security. Charles never minded the idea of relying on someone stronger. Who wouldn''t want a beautiful, powerful girl who just happened to be the Vice Principal of one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital? Suddenly, the Devouring Serpent seemed to vanish from sight. The two of them descended like a falling star, landing gently on a stone by the edge of the Nine Hell River. "How long are you planning to keep holding me?" Emma shot him a sharp glare, noticing how he clung to her like a water snake. "Cough, cough... My bad. We were flying so fast, I was afraid of falling," Charles said, quickly releasing her and stepping back a few meters to give her space. "Now that you''re safe, it''s time we part ways. You saved me twice, and I saved you twice. We''re even." Emma turned away from Charles, her gaze fixed on the turbulent waters of the Nine Hell River. Her words cut off whatever Charles was about to say, leaving him momentarily speechless. As he looked at Emma''s graceful figure, Charles couldn''t help but notice that after what had happened between them, there was now an added layer of mature allure beneath her natural elegance. The sunlight filtering through the clouds bathed her fair skin in a soft glow, making her appear almost divine, her ethereal beauty only enhanced by her serene, otherworldly aura. But as the reality of their vastly different statuses sank in, Charles sighed in resignation. She was a Level 7 Beast Master, while he was just a brash young man. What had happened between them was an accident, nothing more. "By the way, weren''t you planning to tame that Devouring Serpent as your Mystical Beast? After going through all the trouble to track it down, aren''t you worried it''ll get away again?" Charles asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. Emma paused, a hint of sadness flickering across her face. "It''s already advanced to the sixth tier. I''ve missed the best chance to tame it. But..." She suddenly lowered her voice, her tone icy. "What does that have to do with you?" Looking at her delicate profile, Charles wiped away the teasing expression from his face and gave a nearly self-deprecating smile. "Emma, you don''t have to talk to me like that. I''ve already explained that the mix-up with the healing potion and the aphrodisiac was purely accidental. But don''t forget, if it weren''t for me, you would have already died from the poison! So don''t look down on me as if I''m beneath you. I owe you nothing!" Seeing the boy who had been all smiles just moments ago suddenly become serious, even lashing out at her, Emma was taken aback, unsure of how to respond. Whether in her family, at Nova Academy, or even within the royal circles of Genosha, everyone treated her with the utmost respect. This was the first time someone had dared to speak to her so harshly! A heavy silence settled over them. As she looked at the stern expression on Charles''s face, Emma finally spoke up, "You''re participating in the entrance trials for the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, right? Considering that you saved my life, I could recommend you for admission to Nova Academy as the Vice Principal. What do you think?" Nova Academy was one of the three prestigious academies in the Imperial Capitala chance like this, she thought, would surely tempt Charles. Moreover, Charles possessed a rare and powerful soul force, allowing him to control three different elemental energies simultaneously. It was an extraordinary talent, and Emma was even considering taking him on as her personal disciple. "No need. In a month, I''ll earn my place in one of the three academies on my own merit." With that, Charles turned and walked away without looking back. As she watched him leave, Emma''s beautiful face showed a flicker of surprise. She wondered if her words had somehow wounded the boy''s pride. "Such a determined young man... I''ll be waiting for you at Nova Academy," she thought to herself. But just as this thought crossed her mind, she heard the sound of water churning behind her. "Roar, roar" Suddenly, the Devouring Serpent, which had previously been left behind, surged forward again, its ear-piercing roar echoing in the air. "Human woman, you ambushed me while I was advancing, nearly killing me! Today, I will tear you to pieces to avenge the loss of my heads!" As the Devouring Serpent reappeared, Emma''s graceful form leaped into the air, transforming into a streak of cyan light as she soared into the sky. Lightning Demon Ape!!! The two beams of light collided in the sky, and the resulting shockwave was so intense that it even distorted the sunlight. The intense battle in the sky sent shockwaves through the forest, causing flocks of birds and herds of beasts to flee in panic. The chaotic stampede of ferocious beasts converged into a beast tide, all desperately escaping toward the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. Standing on a hill near the Nine Hell River, Charles watched the two cyan light beams several kilometers away, constantly clashing and intertwining. Even though he had already witnessed a battle involving beings above Level 60, the scene before him was still profoundly awe-inspiring. However, after observing for a while, Charles began to frown slightly. Though Emma was a Level 7 Beast Master, she had yet to tame her seventh mystical beast, meaning her strength was at best equivalent to a peak Level 6. After the Devouring Serpent advanced to Level 60, it would be incredibly difficult for her to win. Moreover, the Devouring Serpent had an extraordinarily terrifying regenerative abilityunless all nine of its heads were severed simultaneously, it wouldn''t die. Charles secretly hoped that Emma would emerge victorious. After all, the Devouring Serpent was a sixth-tier mystical beast. If Emma didn''t want some of the materials, whatever she gifted him would fetch a hefty price once he brought it out of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. The battle raged from noon to dusk and then continued into the night. The cyan light continued to flash in the sky, and a nearby mountain peak had already been flattened. "Battles of this level are indeed not easily resolved," Charles sighed. He had been watching for so long that he was starting to get drowsy. The massive body of the Devouring Serpent was submerged in the Nine Hell River, continuously absorbing water attribute energy, making its endurance in battle incredibly formidable. As Charles observed, he suddenly noticed something glowing at the bottom of the riverbed. [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss] [Gold Quality]: A spiritual stone formed at the beginning of time, further refined by the constant flow of the Nine Hell River over millennia. It contains the purest water attribute energy, rivaling the value of a sixth-tier beast core. "A gold-quality treasure!" The prompt flashed before Charles''s eyes, instantly waking him from his drowsiness, his eyes lighting up with excitement. The Nine Hell River had once been a bustling waterway, and over the centuries, countless Beast Masters, adventurers, and smugglers had met their end in its depths, leaving behind untold treasures. However, no one dared to dive into the river to search for them, fearing the Devouring Serpent. Now, with the Devouring Serpent occupied by Emma, Charles saw an opportunity. Glancing up at the sky, he figured that the battle wasn''t going to end anytime soon. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to put on his diving gear, then took a deep breath and dove headfirst into the waters of the Nine Hell River. Chapter 49: Chapter 49: The Sunken Treasure The icy, bone-chilling river water rushed towards Charles, jolting him awake. After taking a moment to adjust to the surroundings, Charles began to dive deeper into the water. He had already applied some [beast-driving wine] to his diving suit, and it was starting to take effect. The restless piranhas, who were previously agitated, halted about ten meters away from Charles. Glancing at the dozens of dark, hollow eyes surrounding him, Charles gritted his teeth and quickened his pace. The effect of the [beast-driving wine] dissipates rapidly in water, so he needed to hurry and complete his task. The Nine Hell River was far deeper than Charles had anticipated. The surroundings were pitch black, with only faint glowing spots at the riverbed guiding his way. A few minutes later, Charles discovered a sunken ship at the bottom of the river. The light was emanating from within it. He switched on his flashlight, revealing the iron ship, rusted and covered in river mud and aquatic plants, seemingly telling tales of its former glory. The sight of the ancient ship strengthened Charles'' convictionthis might very well be an old ship that had once transported secret treasures. Charles cautiously scanned the area, ensuring nothing was following him, and then carefully made his way into the ship. After navigating through the long corridor of the ship''s cabin, a spacious storage room came into view. The ship was much larger than Charles had imagined, and beneath the layers of silt, countless treasures were scattered around. In the center of this chamber stood a translucent crystal chest, emitting a ghostly blue glowthe very source of the light. With his experience from the bloody pool tomb, Charles feared the surrounding treasures might be trapped, so he headed straight for the crystal chest in the center. According to the system''s prompt, the [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss] was a golden-quality treasure. Although its purpose was still unclear, Charles guessed it was far more valuable than the ordinary objects around it. Charles cautiously surveyed his surroundings once more, and after confirming there were no guarding ferocious beasts, he slowly approached. As he drew near the crystal chest, the light from the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss grew so bright that Charles could barely keep his eyes open. He also noticed that the water''s energy in the area was abnormally abundant. He focused briefly on the source of the water energy and discovered it all originated from the small, aquamarine spirit stone inside the chest! Crack, crack... A screech pierces the silence,A piercing screech echoed around him, like metal scraping against metal. The entire sunken ship began to tremble slightly. Almost instinctively, Charles turned to look behind him. To his horror, a massive creature had completely blocked the entrance he had just come through. As Charles stared in shock, a series of messages flashed across his system''s interface. [Giant Freshwater Crocodile] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 17 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Wild Collision, Death Roll [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Earth attribute [Description]: This is an adult male Giant Freshwater Crocodile, which has claimed this sunken ship as its home. Your sudden intrusion has made it extremely agitated. It possesses a bite force of up to 50,000 kilograms, strong enough to snap steel. Charles felt a wave of tension wash over him as he read the system''s warning. A Level 17 creature, and it''s even a Gold-quality ferocious beastthis was the first time Charles had ever faced such a formidable enemy. "Damn it, and of all places, it''s in the water. This is definitely the home turf of a water-attribute ferocious beast. Max and Mousie likely wouldn''t stand a chance." In the briefest moment, Charles abandoned any thought of fighting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. After all, his goal was to retrieve the treasure at the bottom of the river, not to engage in a battle. If he could avoid a fight, he would. Charles quickly opened the crystal chest, grabbed the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss, and stored it in his inventory space. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, he swam frantically towards a damaged porthole to make his escape. But the Giant Freshwater Crocodile was a creature of the water, with fins on its limbs and tail. With a mere flick of its tail, it propelled itself toward Charles at breakneck speed. Lightning demon ape! With a resounding crash, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile slammed through the rusted hull of the ship, charging directly at Charles. Its massive jaws gaped wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, capable of shredding anything in their path. The creature was several times faster than Charles, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Its powerful jaws snapped shut, aiming to crush Charles between them Thud! A sharp sound and a crimson sea.With a crisp, sharp sound, blood began to stain the surrounding river water. "Damn it, this thing is nearly impossible to handle underwater!" Charles cursed under his breath. The Ice and Fire Supreme Spear had managed to wedge itself between the two jaws of the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, with the spearhead already piercing into the crocodile''s upper jaw, causing blood to gush out. The two beast cores embedded in the spear were glowing brightly, and the entire spear now radiated a ghostly blue light as it resisted the crocodile''s overwhelming bite force. After a tense standoff lasting nearly a minute, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile suddenly jerked its head, flinging Charles out of its mouth. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood streaming from its mouth only served to awaken the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s primal instincts. After missing its initial attack, it quickly adjusted its stance and charged at Charles once more. Charles immediately recognized that the Giant Freshwater Crocodile had activated its [Wild Collision] skill! Its body was tougher than steel, and at this depth of nearly a hundred meters, being struck by it would be fatal for Charles. "Max, Mousie, prepare for battle!" Charles commanded through Mind Communication. At the same moment, Mousie was summoned from the Beast Mastery space, using its Mimetic Illusion to create an identical Giant Freshwater Crocodile, which then engaged in combat with the real one. Meanwhile, Max launched ice spikes that, upon hitting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, froze a section of the river water along with part of the crocodile''s body. The Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s attack was thwarted by the illusion Mousie had created. At the same time, the areas struck by Max''s ice spikes began to stiffen. To the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, Charles, with his much smaller stature, seemed like an easy preynothing more than a juicy morsel. But to its surprise, Charles proved to be as stubborn as a porcupine, blocking its attacks and even managing to wound it. As its limbs gradually became numb and more blood poured from its wounds, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile grew increasingly enraged, its eyes beginning to glow a deep, blood-red. Seeing the three figures swimming towards the surface, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile thrashed its tail fin, preparing to unleash its most powerful strike! Up ahead! Charles could faintly see the moonlight. With Max and Mousie buying him precious time, he had managed to reach the surface. He burst out of the water, with Max and Mousie following closely behind. Shaking off the river water from his fur, Charles and his two companions sprinted towards the forest, running for their lives... Behind them, the river surged as a massive form leaped out of the water. The colossal creature, nearly ten meters long, broke the surface and instantly blotted out the moonlight above Charles! The Giant Freshwater Crocodile had caught up! The moment it surfaced, Max and Mousie halted their retreat, determined to protect Charles. Despite being outclassed by three to four levels, they did not hesitate to engage the Giant Freshwater Crocodile in battle. Max unleashed its [Bone-Achingly Cold] skill, igniting with a pale, ghostly flame as it clashed head-on with the crocodile in close combat. Mousie projected an illusion of a double-headed tiger to assist Max in the fight. Watching the intense battle unfolding behind him, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. Being near the Nine Hell River, the area was saturated with water-attribute energy, which enhanced the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s strength to some extent. Moreover, the water attribute naturally countered the fire attribute. With this dual advantage, the crocodile quickly gained the upper hand over Max and Mousie. This was a formidable adversary! It was undoubtedly the toughest battle Charles had faced since entering the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. "If this continues, Max will be defeated," Charles thought, gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear tightly. He prepared to unleash his most powerful attack, [Puncture Thorn]! This move was a skill he had mastered during his battle with Bradley. Its extreme piercing power had been strong enough to break through the defenses of a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, so it would certainly be effective against a Level 1 ferocious beast. Although this attack had significant recoil, Charles couldn''t afford to worry about that now. He slowly raised his spear, taking careful aim at the massive creature before him. The surrounding ice and fire attribute energies began to converge into a swirling vortex. After a brief moment of gathering power, the spear shot from his hand with explosive force! The Giant Freshwater Crocodile was closing in fast! The moment it appeared, Max and Mousie ceased their retreat, determined to protect Charles. Despite the 3 to 4 level gap, they didn''t hesitate to engage the Giant Freshwater Crocodile in battle. Max activated its [Bone-Achingly Cold] skill, its body igniting with a pale, ghostly flame, as it engaged in close combat with the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. Mousie, meanwhile, projected an illusion of a two-headed tiger to support Max in the fight. Watching the intense battle raging behind him, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. Being so close to the Nine Hell River, the area was saturated with water-attribute energy, which amplified the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s strength. Moreover, the water attribute naturally countered fire. With these dual advantages, Max and Mousie were quickly being overwhelmed. This was a formidable opponent! It was, without a doubt, the toughest battle Charles had faced since entering the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. "At this rate, Max will be defeated," Charles thought. He tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, ready to unleash his most powerful attack, [Puncture Thorn]! This move was a skill he had mastered during his battle with Bradley. Its extreme piercing power had been strong enough to break through the defenses of a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, so it would certainly be effective against a Level 1 ferocious beast. Though this attack came with significant recoil, Charles couldn''t afford to worry about that now. He slowly raised his spear, carefully aiming at the massive creature before him. The ice and fire attribute energies around him began to converge into a swirling vortex. After a brief moment of gathering power, the spear shot from his hand with explosive force! The spear shot forward at an incredible speed, carrying an unstoppable momentum. It wasn''t until the spear was mere meters away that the Giant Freshwater Crocodile realized what was happening. Its eyes widened in terror, pupils contracting into narrow slits as it faced the oncoming wave of lethal energy. Thud! A crisp sound echoed through the water, clean and decisive. In that moment of absolute penetration, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear pierced through the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s skull, shredded its internal organs, and burst out from the other side of its body. The searing pain was excruciating. Despite its mountainous size, the crocodile could only thrash and roll in agony. And in that very instant! Max and Mousie struck in unison, their clawswolf and tigerslicing through the crocodile''s throat. Blood gushed from the wound, and the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s lantern-like eyes slowly dimmed as life ebbed away. For over a century, it had roamed the depths of the Nine Hell River unchallenged, yet now, at the end of its reign, it had fallen at the hands of a seemingly weak human boy... "We did it!" Charles exclaimed in triumph, before collapsing onto the ground, gasping for breath. The battle had been unbelievably perilous. If he had been just a moment slower in reaching the shore, he might have found himself inside the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s stomach by now. [You have defeated the ferocious beast [Giant Freshwater Crocodile] (Lv17, Gold Quality)! [Mystical Beast Max] (Lv.14) Loyalty +1! Experience +500! Your pet Max has leveled up! [Mystical Beast Mousie] (Lv.13) Loyalty +3! Experience +600! Your pet Mousie has leveled up! [...] Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Fall of a King A series of prompts flashed before Charles''s eyes, and a wave of joy washed over his face. Defeating a Gold-quality ferocious beast had not only given Max and Mousie a level up but also bolstered their strength! "After this battle, Max''s loyalty has increased to 90 points!" Charles recalled reading in the Beast Master Beginner''s Guide that once a mystical beast''s loyalty reached 90 points, it would become absolutely loyal to its Beast Master, willing to follow them through any danger, no matter the cost. A surge of emotion filled Charles''s heart; this wasn''t just a cold, lifeless number. Just moments ago, when faced with danger underwater and a far more formidable foe, Max and Mousie had instinctively chosen to protect him. Before Charles could fully process what had just happened, Max suddenly pounced on him, nuzzling its fluffy head against his body. "Master, wasn''t I awesome in that fight just now?" Charles chuckled as he rolled on the ground with Max a few times, a genuine smile spreading across his face. As Max continued to level up, he could see the growth in his companion. Max''s body was now as large as Charles himself, with three big, fluffy tails swaying behind him, looking even more plush and soft. After playing around with Max for a bit, Charles didn''t forget to praise the little flying squirrel circling overhead. "Mousie, you were amazing too!" "Humph, a fight like that was no challenge for Mousie..." Mousie said, its round little eyes twinkling as it glanced at Charles. "So, do you still have any tasty nuts and cookies?" Charles laughed and pulled out a large bag of nuts from his storage space, tossing it into the air. Mousie''s loyalty had also risen to 74 points, and their teamwork in battle was becoming more seamless. As Charles fed Mousie, he couldn''t resist giving its big, bushy tail a little pat. Just as Charles was about to collect the spoils from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, a streak of cyan light flashed across the sky, followed by a deafening explosion that reverberated through the air! Under the cyan light, a massive creature with nine heads dominated half of the sky, while on the other side stood a slender, graceful woman. In the sky above, a woman wielded a cyan longsword, surrounded by six mystical beasts that circled her protectively. Among them, a blue-ringed octopus had swollen in size after unleashing its skill, occupying a significant portion of the sky as well. The battle had raged on for nearly six hours, and it was a scene of utter devastation. "Human woman, you have successfully awakened my bloodlust!" the Devouring Serpent roared, blood gushing from its three severed heads. The excruciating pain was driving it into a frenzy. "I''ll say it once moresubmit to me, and I''ll spare your life," Emma''s voice was cold and unyielding. The blue-ringed octopus circled before her, while the outline of a cyan longsword shimmered faintly behind her. "Arrogant woman! You dare think you can tame me as a mystical beast? Dream on!" The Devouring Serpent bellowed, its entire body shrouded in cyan light. Its aura surged, and the waters of the Nine Hell River began to boil, sending torrents of water soaring into the sky. "Crushing Suppression!" With the Devouring Serpent''s command, a massive water sphere, spanning over a kilometer in diameter, suddenly engulfed Emma and her mystical beasts. Moments later, the sphere began to contract violently! "Wind walker!" With a soft chant, Emma summoned a hundred-meter-long cyan sword behind her, drawing in the surrounding water attribute energy until it became a solid entity! The giant sword cleaved through the water sphere, splitting it in two, and the razor-sharp sword energy shot towards the Devouring Serpent! Clang!!! Where the sword energy passed, the very fabric of space seemed to distort. In an instant, it reached the Devouring Serpent, which hastily conjured a protective shield to fend off the woman''s attack. But the shield was effortlessly sliced in half. Lightning Demon Ape!!! With a single stroke, the woman severed five of its heads. The enormous heads fell from the sky into the Nine Hell River, creating massive waves upon impact. Having lost eight of its heads in rapid succession, the Devouring Serpent was now paralyzed with fear, but even more so, it was consumed by confusion. Just moments ago, it had been utterly dominating the battle against this woman. But in the blink of an eye, the tide had turned completely against it. It couldn''t comprehend what had gone wrong. Suddenly, its gaze shifted to the depths of the Nine Hell River, where a ghostly blue light had vanished. The [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss], like a vortex, had continuously absorbed water attribute energy from the world, empowering the Devouring Serpent. However, it now realized that the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss was gone! Without the Heart''s nourishment of water attribute energy, its combat strength had been severely diminished. As the Devouring Serpent briefly scanned its surroundings, it quickly spotted the boy on the shore, eagerly dissecting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. This human woman had never left its sight, and there was no one else around. Who else could have stolen the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss but that boy? "You wretched brat, you''re courting death!!!" The Devouring Serpent roared in fury, its face contorting with rage as it whipped its tail fins, hurtling towards the boy''s position with a fierce wind-breaking sound. In the instant that the Devouring Serpent was distracted, Emma seized the opportunity to unleash her ultimate move. "Thousand Threads! Annihilation!" A blue hexagram magic circle appeared in front of her, with her six mystical beasts positioned at each point. The water attribute energy converged into an incredibly fine thread. ... On the ground, Charles was completely absorbed in harvesting materials from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Skin 1!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Tail Fin 1!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Fangs 10!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Blood 500kg!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Meat 1000kg!] With practiced precision, Charles methodically separated all the valuable materials from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile and stored them in his inventory space. Given the immense size of the creature, there was more meat than he could carry, so he carefully selected the choicest cuts from the chest. As he was stuffing pieces of meat into his storage space, a sudden whooshing sound from above caught his attention. Almost reflexively, Charles darted into a nearby shadow, ready to flee at a moment''s notice. Looking up, Charles''s eyes widened as he saw the Devouring Serpent rapidly growing larger in his vision, its massive form bearing down on him. He couldn''t help but wince. He was just an innocent bystander, watching the action from the sidelinesso why was the Devouring Serpent suddenly targeting him? The full-force attack of a sixth-tier mystical beast brought with it an overwhelming pressure that made Charles feel as if he could hardly breathe. Just as he was about to activate [Darkness Cloak], the massive, hundred-ton body in the sky suddenly came to a halt. "What the...?" Charles''s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before him. It was as if time had frozen; the enormous creature hung motionless in the sky. Upon closer inspection, Charles noticed that the Devouring Serpent was entangled in a thin, blue thread. The thread spread like wild vines, and in the blink of an eye, it had tightly bound the creature. The thread continued to constrict, digging into the serpent''s flesh. With great difficulty, the Devouring Serpent turned its head one last time to gaze at the woman in the sky behind it. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thousand Threads! Annihilation!" At the sound of her voice, the massive body of the Devouring Serpent, along with its bewildered eye, was instantly sliced into countless pieces. Thousands of ferocious beasts simultaneously witnessed the fall of the once-mighty king of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. The terrifying spectacle sent a wave of fear through every creature in the mountain range. The forest, which had previously echoed with the roars of beasts, fell eerily silent. Even the cicada chirping noisily near Charles had gone quiet in fear. Moments later, the blood mist from the shattered remains of the Devouring Serpent began to drift down, turning the waters of the Nine Hell River a deep crimson. Countless piranhas swarmed to the surface, eager to feast on the remnants. As the saying goes, "When a whale falls, all life prospers." "What a waste! What a terrible waste!" Charles rushed to the edge of the Nine Hell River, watching in frustration as the chunks of meat floated downstream. He was so upset he nearly cursed aloud. This was a sixth-tier ferocious beast! Even its meat, let alone its blood, would fetch a fortune at any auction. But now, with everything shredded and washed away into the Nine Hell River, he hadn''t even managed to salvage a single scrap! "Ah well, at least I''ve got that big crocodile as a consolation prize. That should still bring in a decent amount of money." Charles sighed, a bit deflated, as he got up from the ground. He had discovered an incredible golden treasure during his dive into the sunken ship in the Nine Hell River. No matter how he looked at it, it was a massive win for him! As Charles was lost in thought, a figure quietly descended behind him. He snapped out of his reverie and found himself locking eyes with a captivating gaze. The woman wore a cyan gown that accentuated her graceful figure. Her long, pale blue hair was tied back with an intricate golden hairpin, and her stunningly beautiful face was cold as ice. Despite the breathtaking beauty standing before him, Charles felt no trace of desire. After witnessing the death of the Devouring Serpent at her hands, seeing Emma again filled him with unease. "Congratulations!" Charles forced a grin, quickly averting his gaze from the longsword in Emma''s hand as he took a half-step back. "I still need to continue my training in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, so let''s part ways here, shall we?" "Give me the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss," Emma''s voice was icy and unyielding. Charles froze for a moment before feigning ignorance. "The Heart of the Ninefold Abyss? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Whoosh! Before Charles could react, Emma was suddenly right in front of him, her longsword pressed against his throat. Her tone was almost commanding, and droplets of fresh blood dripped from the cyan blade. "You can leave if you wish, but hand over whatever you just found at the bottom of the Nine Hell River first." The Heart of the Ninefold Abyss was a treasure Charles had risked his life to obtainthere was no way he would simply hand it over. Yet, Emma was a seventh-tier Beast Master, and facing her, Charles knew he didn''t stand a chance. Chapter 51: Chapter 51: The Bargain In the cold moonlight, Emma appeared as if she were draped in a thin veil, her long blue hair flowing gracefully down her back. Her face was ethereally beautiful, aloof and proud. But Charles had no interest in admiring her beauty at this moment. Having lived two lives, Charles was all too aware of the realitygiving up a treasure he had fought so hard to obtain was something that left a bitter taste in his mouth. "This is a treasure you rightfully acquired. I don''t intend to force you," Emma finally broke the tense silence after a moment''s pause. "However, as a water-attribute Beast Master, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss is incredibly important to me..." She reached into her pouch and pulled out several items. "If you''re willing, I can offer you other treasures in exchange." Hearing that Emma was here to make a trade rather than to take the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss by force, Charles finally relaxed. With her strength, if she had intended to seize it by force, Charles wouldn''t have stood a chance. However, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss in Charles''s possession was a golden-quality treasure. Though he wasn''t sure of its exact use yet, he doubted that Emma had anything enticing enough to offer in exchange. But when he glanced at the items in Emma''s hand, several prompts appeared before his eyes. [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] [Gold Quality]: An extremely rare material from a ferocious beast, produced with a small probability during the Devouring Serpent''s evolution. It is a crucial component for crafting gold-quality inner armor. [Devouring Serpent''s Spirit Bone] [Gold Quality]: A spirit bone formed from concentrated attribute energy in ferocious beasts above the sixth tier, rarer than a beast core. It is an essential material for crafting gold-quality divine weapons. [Spirit Essence Pill] [Orange Quality]:A miracle drug that, when consumed, guarantees a 100% success rate in a mystical beast''s evolution with no side effects. As Charles gazed at these two gold-quality and one orange-quality treasures, his eyes sparkled with excitement. Suddenly, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss in his hand didn''t seem so precious anymore. After all, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss only enhanced a Beast Master''s water attribute energy, which offered limited benefit to him. Emma was willing to trade three treasures of comparable quality for the one he heldwho wouldn''t know which choice to make? His current equipment, the [Divine Scale Armor], was a special suit for weighted training with limited defensive capability; the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear was merely a blue-quality weapon. Eventually, he would need to upgrade to better gear. With the materials from the Devouring Serpent, he could potentially forge a full set of gold-quality equipment! The offer was tempting, but would Emma really be that generous? Charles looked at Emma with a hint of suspicion and cautiously asked, "Three for one are you sure?" His wary expression amused Emma. She had gone to great lengths to slay the Devouring Serpent, and if not for how perfectly the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss suited her, she wouldn''t have offered such valuable items in exchange. "So, it''s a deal then? Even if you''re a woman, you have to keep your word!" Charles quickly snatched the three treasures from Emma''s hand and tossed the small cyan gemstone to her. "Deal!" Emma replied with a soft cough, amused by Charles''s quick decision. Taking the spirit stone, Emma suddenly coughed lightly, and a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. She wobbled, unsteady on her feet. Just as she was about to collapse, a figure swiftly appeared in front of her, gently catching her before she fell. As memories of that day in the camp tent flashed through her mind, Emma''s body trembled slightly. She warned, "Don''t touch me, or else I''ll" "You''re injured, so stop trying to act tough. Besides, what''s the harm in holding you? After all, I''ve already touched everywhere I shouldn''t have that day." Charles whispered, while checking her injuries through the system prompts. "You!" Emma glared at Charles fiercely, but seeing that he was focused on treating her, she held her tongue. As Charles quietly applied medicine to the wound on her arm, Emma''s gaze grew soft and a little hazy. These wounds, minor as they were for someone of her strength as a seventh-tier Beast Master, would heal on their own after a short rest. The medicines Charles was using were low-grade miracle drugs she normally wouldn''t even consider, yet she didn''t stop him. As the eldest daughter of her family, Emma had been burdened with high expectations from a young age, sent to the Imperial Capital to train at the Beast Master Guild. Her father often told her, "Emma, the future of the family rests on your shoulders. Though you are a woman, your character must not be weak." She had taken these words to heart, hunting ferocious beasts and training alone, never thinking of herself as just a woman. Since coming of age, many young and talented men had sought her hand, practically wearing down the family''s doorstep with their pursuit, but she had turned them all away. But now, as she leaned gently against Charles, watching him treat her wounds, she suddenly realized how comforting it felt to be cared for. "I''m pretty sure, with your strength, you don''t need to lean on me just for these minor injuries, right?" Charles''s voice broke through her thoughts unexpectedly. Emma''s body stiffened, and she quickly noticed that Charles had already finished tending to her wound, even securing it with a bandage. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take these bottles of medicine. Apply it once in the morning and once at night, and you should be fully healed within three days." Charles rummaged through his storage space, pulling out a few bottles and handing them to Emma. "And don''t mess with the bandages I put on today, or you''ll end up with scars." Emma took the healing medicines from Charles, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly. Then, with a playful smile, she teased, "Oh? You seem to care quite a lot about that, don''t you?" "Ah, um, cough, cough!" Charles cleared his throat, trying to cover up the awkwardness he felt. He had to admit, despite her somewhat domineering personality, Emma was a rare beauty in this world. Whether it was her figure or her appearance, she was flawless, without a single imperfection. To say he wasn''t a bit moved would be a lie. But Charles was also painfully aware of the gap between them. For someone like Emma, who had already ascended to a seventh-tier Beast Master at such a young age, the future held limitless possibilities. He, on the other hand, was just an inconspicuous pebble, causing a brief ripple in her otherwise calm, clear lakeone that would soon fade, leaving the water undisturbed once more. "Time to sleep." Charles handed Emma a sleeping bag and then crawled into his own, pulling the covers over his head, eager to escape his swirling thoughts. He needed some peace to clear his mind. As she looked at the boy who had suddenly fallen silent, a strange sense of melancholy washed over Emma. Though she was accustomed to solitude, the sudden presence of this talkative companion had been rather amusing. But... with the Devouring Serpent now slain, she would be returning to the Imperial Capital tomorrow. After that, the two of them would part ways, likely never to cross paths again. ... The next day, as the sunlight warmed his body, Charles stretched comfortably. When he opened his eyes, Emma was already gone, leaving only a faint trace of her signature floral scent lingering in the air. The other sleeping bag was neatly folded beside him, and he suddenly noticed a letter placed next to it. "A recommendation letter for admission to Nova Academy?!" Charles jumped out of his sleeping bag as he read the letter''s contents. He had gone through all sorts of trials in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, striving to come out on top in hopes of gaining admission to one of the three prestigious academies in the Imperial Capital. But who could have imagined that it would all fall into place so effortlessly? By sheer luck, he had encountered the vice dean of Nova Academy and now had a direct entry into the school. If his classmates back at Lsengard knew, they would be green with envy. Charles wasn''t one to dwell on things too much, but he was determined not to be underestimatedespecially by someone like Emma. No matter what, he was determined to use his own strength to secure a top-six position in this training exerciseperhaps even take first place! A low snort interrupted his thoughts. Charles turned around and saw a Cloud Leopard tethered nearby. This was undoubtedly another gift left by Emma. "Heh, she talks about wanting to get rid of me, but deep down, she''s really looking out for me," Charles chuckled softly. He approached the Cloud Leopard, which stood as tall as a person, and gently stroked its white fur. The Cloud Leopard immediately arched its back, issuing a warning growl. Charles circled around the Cloud Leopard, growing more and more fond of it. This creature was a wind-attribute mystical beast. While its combat abilities were average, its speed was exceptional, making it one of the best mounts available. With this mount, long journeys would no longer be a challenge. The relationship between a Cloud Leopard and a Beast Master was one of servitude, meaning it could be stored in a dedicated mount space, making it easy to summon and dismiss. The only requirement was to remember to feed it regularly. The Cloud Leopard was fast, but it had a huge appetite and only ate ferocious beast meatsomething most people couldn''t afford. However, Charles had several thousand kilograms of ferocious beast meat in his storage space, so it was hardly an issue. Charles gently mounted the Cloud Leopard, attempting to establish Mind Communication with it. Although the beast hadn''t completely submitted to him, it could at least understand his basic commands. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh The wind roared past as the Cloud Leopard leaped forward, covering a hundred meters in a single bound. "So fast! This is incredible!" Charles shouted in excitement, his adrenaline surging. The speed was far faster than any high-speed trainriding it was a thrilling experience! Within minutes, Charles reached the other side of the Nine Hell River, arriving at the alluvial plain beneath Kentish Mountain. This was where Mr. Fletcher had led the seventh squad to set up camp during their training in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range a few days ago. After stowing away the Cloud Leopard, Charles approached the campsite. Only a few tattered tents remained, scattered here and there. When he checked inside, he found that the food had already molded, a clear sign that no one had been there for days. "Could something have happened?" Charles recalled the warning that boy had given him that night: In the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, the only thing more dangerous than the beasts is the human heart. A sense of unease crept into Charles''s mind. Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Uninvited Guests Charles found himself in a wide-open area, surrounded by an endless expanse of primeval forest. There were no signs of battle, not even a single person in sight. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range spanned thousands of kilometers, and the group of over 1,000 trainees was like a few grains of rice scattered into the ocean. Charles sighed and checked his phone for messages. The most recent message in the group chat for the 7th squad was from Fletcher. August 1st, 07:56 [Fletcher]: "I''m leaving today. The next month of training will be up to you all. Be careful in everything you do. I''ll be waiting for good news from you at Lsengard." At this moment, all the members of the 7th squad were offline. Charles tried sending a few messages, but no one responded. However, Charles didn''t want to jump to conclusions. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range was vast, and many areas had electromagnetic interference. Even if someone lost contact, it didn''t necessarily mean something bad had happened. He then opened the "Trial Group Chat," where messages were flooding in nonstop. "When I returned to the camp today, everyone was gone. There were bloodstains all over the ground. Is there anyone from the 3rd squad who can tell me what happened?" "Seriously? Don''t scare me... I can barely manage to hunt ferocious beasts below Lv10. When I encounter a tougher one, I just hide!" "I heard from those who''ve participated in previous trials that, besides hunting ferocious beasts, killing other trainees can also earn points. Is that true?" "What?! Is that even allowed? How is this any different from?" "I''m Bill from the 8th squad. If any big shot wants my points, I''ll hand over my points cardjust don''t kill me!" "Yesterday, I hid in the bushes and saw Robert from the 1st squad kill a classmate and take their trial points!" "What? You saw Robert from the missing 1st squad? Could it be that he killed the rest of his team?" "What kind of trial is this? I just want to go home! If someone can get me out of here, I''ll give them 5 gold coins when we''re back at Lsengard!" "..." The group chat was filled with gloom, with nothing but despairing and negative messages. More and more people were realizing that killing their fellow trainees was a shortcut to earning trial points. It was like the "dark forest theory" in action. Once suspicion took root, trust between people evaporated. Even couples who were once close were breaking up and choosing to go their separate ways during the trial. Charles also noticed something alarming: all the teachers, including the representatives from the Beast Master Guild, had left the chat group. "Damn it, turning a blind eye, huh? Do they think that by leaving the chat, they can just ignore all this killing?" Charles muttered angrily. He could understand that Lsengard''s intention might be to expose these fledgling Beast Masters to the harsh and bloody reality of the Beast Mastery world. However, as a modern person who has transmigrated, Charles cannot accept such inhumane practices no matter what. "While I, Charles, won''t kill without reason, if anyone tries to take my points, they''d better not blame me for being ruthless." Charles glanced at his status panel. After nearly a month of grueling training, his progress had been remarkable. Max was now at Lv15, Mousie at Lv14, and his own combat strength was roughly equivalent to Lv15, making him one of the top students in the group. But he knew he couldn''t afford to be complacent. Ferocious beasts, though terrifying, were generally straightforward in their attacks. Humans, however, were a different storythey could set traps, use poison, strike while you sleep, or even manipulate emotions. The range of dirty tactics was endless. He checked the points leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [3562 points] 2nd: Robert [2328 points] 3rd: Thomas [2109 points] ... 515th: Charles [614 points] ... The same names dominated the top of the leaderboard. Grace held first place with an overwhelming lead, while Robert had amassed over 2,000 points. Who knew how many lives had been lost at his hands? Charles''s points hadn''t changed much, but his rank had climbed by over 100 places. He suspected that many of those ahead of him had simply disappeared. As he scrolled further down the leaderboard, a particular name caught his eye, and excitement surged through him. 618th: Daniel [489 points] "Daniel! You''re still alive!" Charles exclaimed in relief. Seeing Daniel''s points move up was one of the few pieces of good news Charles had come across that day. In this world, aside from his parents and Lily, Daniel was the only person Charles had a close relationship with. If something had happened to Daniel, Charles feared he''d have no one left among his peers to talk to. With a mix of joy and determination, Charles pocketed his phone and tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. He looked up at the towering peaks of the Kentish Mountains before him. "It''s the last month. No matter what, it''s time I truly take action." Taking a deep breath, Charles set off at full speed toward the Kentish Mountains. ... Three weeks flew by in the blink of an eye. In the treacherous cliffs of the Kentish Mountains, a Salt Snake lay coiled in the underbrush, its forked tongue flicking out as it waited for prey to stumble into its trap. But before the snake could react, the sound of something cutting through the air reached it, and a spear pierced its body, sending blood spraying everywhere. The intense pain enraged the Salt Snake. It reared back, and upon seeing that its attacker was merely a human boy, it bared its fangs and lunged to bite him. "Max, Mousie, get it!" Before the Salt Snake could reach the boy, its path was blocked by a strange, three-tailed wolf. And beside the wolf, a massive, 10-meter-long crocodile appeared out of thin air! The sudden turn of events left the Salt Snake stunned. It abruptly halted, attempting to flee. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the crocodile was incredibly fast, surging forward to clamp down on the snake. After a vicious death roll, the Salt Snake was torn into several pieces, lifeless on the ground. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Salt Snake] (Lv20, Silver Quality)!] [Mystical beast Max (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience +600!] [Mystical beast Mousie (Lv.16) Loyalty +1! Experience +700! Your pet Mousie has leveled up!] As the system notifications flashed before his eyes, Charles extended his hand, and the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, which had been embedded in the ground, shot back into his grasp. The past three weeks of training in the Kentish Peaks had given him a healthy bronze tan, and his body had grown noticeably stronger. The defined muscles beneath his clothes were now more apparent. Charles inspected the defeated Salt Snake, feeling quite satisfied with his progress during this time. He recalled the first time he used [Puncture Thorn]; he had been so exhausted afterward that he fell unconscious for three days and nights. Now, however, he felt only a slight breathlessness, with no significant aftereffects. Even more gratifying was the rapid progress Max and Mousie had made through relentless day-and-night training. Both had reached Lv17, and it wouldn''t be long before they advanced to second-tier mystical beasts! When they leveled up, there was always a chance of triggering a critical evolution, and Charles now possessed a purple-quality miracle drug, the [Spirit Essence Pill], which guaranteed a 100% success rate in evolution! After easily defeating this Lv20 ferocious beast, Charles had a clear understanding of his current strength. A month ago, when he faced the third-tier Beast Master Bradley, he had only managed a draw by relying on the element of surprise with [Darkness Cloak]. But now, Charles was confident that he could outright defeat Bradley in a direct confrontation. "Bradley, Robert. The atrocities you''ve committedI, Charles, will repay a hundredfold!" Charles clenched his fist, his gaze fixed on the base of the Kentish Mountains. The training was nearing its end, and now was the time for revenge. He summoned the Cloud Leopard from his mount space and began his descent down the mountain. ... On a moonless, windy night, Charles sped through the forest on his Cloud Leopard, the scenery around him blurring as they raced along. During these three weeks of intense training, Charles had ventured deep into the Kentish Mountains to catch up with the top tier on the points leaderboard. Even after a full day of running at full speed, the Cloud Leopard had only reached two-thirds of the way to the mountain''s edge. Noticing that the Cloud Leopard was now panting heavily from exhaustion, Charles decided to stop. He found a flat, sheltered spot where they could set up camp and rest. Sizzle, sizzle... Charles set up the campfire and placed the grill on top. The delicious aroma of roasted beast meat soon filled the air, with grease sizzling as it cooked. After taking a big bite of the beast meat and washing it down with some beast blood, the fatigue from a day of grueling training was instantly swept away. With just one week left, this brutal trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountain was coming to an end. He could no longer remember how many people''s scores had become permanently stagnant on the leaderboard; they might have already vanished. It had been a month since he last spoke to anyone, and Charles felt like he was about to go insane. He was eager to return to Lsengard and tell Lily that he was now capable of being admitted to Nolan Academy, or even to one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital. He also hoped that when he returned to his rented room, his parentswho had been out of contact for two monthswould be home to witness his growth into a true Beast Master! As Charles enjoyed his roasted meat, he suddenly heard the sound of rustling footsteps outside the camp, followed by a voice saying, "That smells so good! There seems to be a camp up ahead." Upon hearing the voices, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on his spear and cautiously watched the direction of the newcomers. "Hey there! Are you training here from Lsengard too? No need to be tense!" Two boys approached Charles''s camp, evidently startled by his alert stance. Charles glanced over them; both wore the emblem of the Lsengard Beast Master Guild, which meant they were likely in the same situation as him, preparing to return to Lsengard after the trial. He relaxed his grip on the spear but remained vigilant. "Do you need something?" Charles''s voice was cold. The two boys exchanged glances and then casually sat down by the campfire. "We just had a ferocious beast attack our camp. We lost our tent while fleeing." "Would you mind if we rested here for the night? It would be safer if we formed a temporary team." Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Enemies on a narrow road Charles sized up the two boys. One was dark-skinned with tattered clothing, while the other was tall and thin, covered in bloodstainsa clear sign of how desperate their escape had been. Although they were close to the outskirts of the Kentish Mountains, there was still a small chance of encountering high-level second-tier mystical beasts. Having two extra people around at night would indeed make things safer. Charles reached into his backpack and pulled out two sleeping bags. "I''ve got extra sleeping bags, but there''s only one tent, so you''ll have to make do on the ground by the fire tonight." The dark-skinned man waved his hand dismissively. "No problem at all. We haven''t eaten all day, so we''ll be glad just to have some food. We could cook up some mushroom soup or something." "By the way, we didn''t catch your name," the tall, thin one said with a friendly smile. "Thomas," Charles replied, giving a false name. Upon hearing the name, both men looked shocked. The dark-skinned man''s face lit up with admiration. "Thomas? You mean the third-ranked guy on the leaderboard? I can''t believe we''ve run into you out hereit''s an honor! I''m Maxim." "I''m Aiden," the tall one added. "With someone like you on our team, there''s nothing to worry about. Haha!" The two men began chatting, showering Charles with praise. Since they were strangers who had met by chance, Charles didn''t intend to get too close. After exchanging a few words, he was about to head back to his tent to sleep. As Charles turned to leave, he noticed something strangethe small basket filled with mushrooms that one of the men was holding looked familiar. He remembered that Aurora, from the 7th squad, had a basket just like it, and she loved making mushroom soup for him. Without letting his suspicion show, Charles returned to his tent. He drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] to dispel his sleepiness, then activated [Pet Vision] to have Mousie closely monitor the two men''s every move. With these two suspicious individuals nearby, there was no way Charles could sleep. ... In the dark forest, the campfire was the only source of light in the area. The pot on the fire began to bubble, and soon the aroma of mushroom stew with beast meat filled the air. As the two men added spices to the pot, they whispered to each other in low voices. "Aiden, this kid is the real deal. If we kill him, we could split his pointshe''s the third-ranked Thomas on the leaderboard. With that many points, getting into one of the three Imperial Capital academies would be a breeze, and even if we fall short, Nolan Academy is guaranteed," Aiden muttered. "Shh, keep your voice down!" Aiden gestured for Maxim to lower his voice. "Are you crazy? You can kill anyone else, but we''re talking about the third place on the leaderboardhis strength must be formidable. And you want to target him?" Maxim glanced nervously towards the tent, relieved to see no movement inside. He then lowered his voice even further. "What are you afraid of? We have the numbers on our side! I''ll send a message to Robert right now. He''s nearby, guarding those few from the 7th squad. He can be here in ten minutes, and besides, I have a plan..." Inside the tent, Charles''s expression darkened with murderous intent when he heard Robert''s name. He had been looking for that scumbag, and now he learned Robert was just a few kilometers away! A few minutes later, there was a soft rustling outside the tent, and a figure appeared at the entrance. "Thomas, I made some mushroom soup. It tastes pretty good. How about a late-night snack?" Charles unzipped the tent and pretended to yawn. As he glanced at the bowl of mushroom soup in the man''s hand, a few lines of text flashed before his eyes. [Mushroom Soup]: Warning! This soup contains a potent, colorless, and odorless poison. Drinking it will immediately render you unable to use attribute powers, and within five minutes, you will bleed from your orifices and die. The brief warning flashed across Charles''s vision, and he calmly thanked the man as he took the bowl. Pretending to drink the soup, Charles discreetly spat it into his system''s storage space. Seeing Charles seemingly down the mushroom soup, the two men''s smiles twisted into something more sinister. "Thomas, if you know what''s good for you, hand over your points card, and we''ll make sure your death is quick." Charles smiled faintly. "Points card? And what if I don''t hand it over?" "Then you''ll be going straight to hell!" the two men snarled, pulling military knives from their sleeves. In a flash of steel, they lunged at Charles, aiming their blades straight for his heart. "I welcomed you into my camp, and you repay me by trying to poison me!" Just as their knives were about to pierce his chest, a ghostly blue spear materialized in Charles''s hand. With a swift motion, he spun the spear, creating a beautiful arc, and blood spurted from the men''s throats. "You... why..." Their eyes locked onto Charles in shock as they clutched at the gashes in their necks, but the blood kept flowing. Within seconds, life had drained from their eyes. They likely never figured out, even in their final moments, how Charles had survived after they had clearly seen him drink the poisoned soup. Hearing the commotion, the sound of hurried footsteps began to close in from all around. "Charles? You killed Aiden and Maxim!" a voice shouted in disbelief from outside the camp, and several flashlights immediately lit up Charles. Charles stood up, wiped the blood from his spear, and turned to face the newcomers. "That''s right, I killed them. So what? They tried to take my lifedid you expect me to just let them?" From the crowd, a pale, gaunt boy, as thin as a reed, slowly stepped forward. The moment Charles saw his face, the veins on his forehead bulged with rage. "Robert, did you kill all the members of the 1st squad? And you even teamed up with scum like Felix and Bradley, betraying your own classmates? You''re nothing but a beast!" Charles struggled to stay calm, but he couldn''t hold back his voice, which erupted in a furious roar. "Charles, you think you''re so righteous, so superior! I don''t have your talent, so I have to rely on underhanded methods to get into one of the three great academies," Robert sneered as he summoned his mystical beast, the Four-Winged Tiger. But he knew full well that his beast was just for show, lacking any real combat power. At the same time, Charles summoned his own two mystical beasts. The moment Max saw Robert, it bared its teeth and growled menacingly, ready to pounce and tear him apart at any moment. Charles looked at Robert with a disdainful smile. "Robert, how long has it been since we left the city for this trial? And you''re still a first-tier Beast Master? You''re nothing but a failure!" Ever since Charles transferred to Lsengard High, Robert had bullied him relentlessly for not paying "protection fees." This torment had only eased slightly when Lily became their homeroom teacher. Although these were memories of his previous life, seeing Robert now still stirred deep feelings of anger within Charles. Robert gave a cold, malicious smile, wasting no more words on Charles. He turned to a middle-aged man standing nearby and said, "Morrs, kill this kid5 gold coins!" As soon as Robert spoke, a burly man stepped forward to the front of the crowd. [Name]: Morrs [Age]: 45 [Height]: 186 cm [Beast Master Level]: Tier 3 When the middle-aged man appeared, the dozen or so students around him instinctively stepped aside to clear a path. "What a disgrace," Charles muttered, his face dark with displeasure. "Bringing along a Tier 3 Beast Master as a bodyguard for this trialno wonder you''ve been able to kill other students so recklessly." As the crowd parted, Charles noticed several people tied up at the back, bound hand and foot. Among them were members of the 7th squad, including a girlAurora. Aurora''s voice was tinged with despair, her eyes red as she looked at Charles, tears welling up. "Charles, you need to run! He''s a Tier 3 Beast Masteryou can''t fight him!" The others, all battered and bruised, looked on with worry. Some of the boys were covered in blood and barely clinging to life. One of them tried to warn Charles as well, but Robert silenced him with a brutal punch. Robert turned his lecherous gaze toward Aurora, sneering, "I didn''t know you cared so much about him. Once I''m done with Charles, I''ll have my way with you." Robert signaled to Morrs, and the middle-aged man''s body ignited with blazing flames. Three black hexagrams appeared in front of him. [Flame Griffin] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Fireball, Airborne Assault [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... [Fiery Spiritual Bird] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 22 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Firestorm, Sharp Beak and Pointed Spikes [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... [Lava-like Flower Core] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Lava Spike, Dizziness Pollen [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... The three mystical beasts, exuding a powerful aura, lined up in front of Charles. As they appeared, the surrounding trees began to catch fire, burning fiercely. As the man launched his attack, a dozen others around him also summoned their mystical beasts, sending them charging toward Charles. Charles smirked and cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing through the tense air. Since he had Robert in his sights, there was no way he was letting him escape. Deciding to end this quickly, Charles removed the [Divine Scale Armor] from his storage space. With the weight of several hundred kilograms lifted from his body, Charles suddenly felt light as a feather. "Boom!!!" In a blur of motion, Charles darted forward and delivered a powerful kick to the student leading the charge. The force of the blow sent the boy flying like a ragdoll, smashing through several towering ancient trees before he hit the ground, coughing up blood. Charles moved with such ghostly speed that even Morrs couldn''t follow what was happening. Before anyone could react, the dozen attackers were already lying on the ground, incapacitated. "Kill him! Burn him to ashes!" Morrs commanded his mystical beasts with fury. But in the very next moment, a massive figure loomed above him. As Morrs looked up at the terrifying creature hovering overhead, a chill ran down his spine, and he found himself unable to breathe... sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Slaying the Level 3 Beast Master "This kid... he actually tamed a giant freshwater crocodile! How on earth did he do it...?" Morrs''s face was filled with disbelief. It wasn''t just himRobert and the dozen others behind him were equally shocked, trembling as they watched the enormous creature approaching. The information they received from Bradley was that Charles had only just advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. But the strength Charles was now displaying, having easily fended off the combined assault of a dozen Level 1 and Level 2 Beast Masters, suggested that he might already possess the power of a Level 3 Beast Master. As Morrs hesitated, Charles''s speed suddenly surged. Before Morrs could even comprehend what was happening, Charles had appeared in front of him like a phantom. The Ice and Fire Supreme Spear glinted coldly as it thrust forward, cutting through the air with a terrifying force that made cold sweat break out on Morrs''s forehead. Without hesitation, he raised his longsword to defend himself. "Clang!" The Supreme Spear clashed with the steel longsword, producing a crisp metallic sound. Sparks flew from the blade as they collided. The terrifying force of the impact made Morrs''s arms go numb, and the sound of rocks cracking echoed beneath his feet. One of his feet had already sunk a foot deep into the ground. Morrs gripped the back of his sword tightly, struggling to withstand the relentless pressure. His arms began to tremble as cracks in the earth spread from beneath his feet. "Clang" With a sharp sound, the steel-forged, white-quality weapon in Morrs''s hand broke in half! The moment the longsword shattered, Charles seized the opportunity to thrust the spearhead toward Morrs''s throat. Morrs only saw a flash of cold light before narrowly dodging the attack thanks to his quick reflexes... Even so, the Supreme Spear still managed to slash a deep gash across his chest, with blood gushing out. The sharp pain in his chest made Morrs furious. This little bastard''s footwork was indeed as formidable as Bradley had described, but Morrs, as a Level 3 Beast Master with absolute combat power, wasn''t about to be intimidated! Above them, Morrs''s mystical beast, the Flame Griffin, unleashed its skill, launching fireballs that struck the giant freshwater crocodile, filling the air with the smell of burnt flesh. Meanwhile, the Fiery Spiritual Bird flapped its wings, stirring up a fiery tornado in the forest. On the ground, the lava-like flower core unleashed its molten spike attack on Max, turning the entire forest into a blazing inferno in the blink of an eye, a scene straight out of hell. "Heh heh, kid, burning you to death like this is letting you off easy!" Morrs sneered as he watched the man and his two beasts consumed by the sea of flames. The crackling sounds echoed throughout the mountain forest, while birds, beasts, and even humans scrambled to flee from the raging fire. The few surviving members of Squad Seven looked back at the inferno, their faces filled with despair. Against the overwhelming strength of a Level 3 Beast Master, Charles stood no chance. "No... Charles..." Aurora turned to look at the towering fire tornado, her pale face growing even paler as she weakly fell to her knees. A figure approached her, its shadow cast by the flames making it appear even more sinister and terrifying. "Little girl, save your strength for later. You''ll have plenty of time to cry when you''re in my bed, heh heh!" Robert''s voice dripped with malice. At his words, the dozen men behind him grinned lewdly and laughed, "This pretty one is yours, but let us have some fun with the other girls too, yeah?" Before they could finish their vile remarks, a figure shot out of the flames like a cannonball, crashing through several trees before finally coming to a stop in a heap of rubble, looking utterly disheveled. The onlookers eagerly rushed forward, thinking to deliver the final blow to Charles, but to their horror, they found that the figure lying in the rubble was none other than Morrs! "You don''t really think I couldn''t take down that piece of trash, do you?" A voice drifted out from the flames, calm and mocking. Everyone turned around to see Charles emerging, completely enveloped in a liquid bubblelikely a skill from the water-type giant freshwater crocodile. Despite the blazing flames all around, not a single hair on his head was singed, thanks to the bubble''s protection. "Ugh, cough!" Morrs coughed up a mouthful of blood, struggling to sit up amidst the rubble. He then glared viciously at Charles. "Kid, if you dare kill me, you''ll be making an enemy of the entire Taylor family!" "Is the Taylor family really that powerful?" Charles chuckled, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent. In the past, he might have been wary, but after witnessing Robert''s cold-blooded ruthlessness, all he wanted was to avenge his classmates who had perished in the ferocious beast mountain range. So what if he had to kill Robert? After that, he just wouldn''t return to Lsengard. This debt would have to be settled sooner or later! sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Robert''s face turned pale. The top-tier Level 3 Beast Master he had hired as reinforcement couldn''t even last three minutes against Charles. Trying to regain some composure, Robert forced a smile and said, "Charles, we''re classmates after all, with no real grievances between us. Why push things to the point of no return? How about thisI''ll let the members of Squad Seven go, and we can pretend none of this ever happened." Morrs had been Robert''s personal bodyguard, and it was thanks to Morrs''s assistance that Robert had managed to climb to second place on the training points leaderboard in such a short time. But now... he had been defeated? As Charles advanced toward him step by step, Robert was drenched in cold sweat. Wiping the blood off the Supreme Spear, Charles sneered, "Now you remember that we''re classmates, Robert? Back when you cornered me in the bathroom at Lsengard High and beat me half to death, when you slaughtered hundreds of people training outside the city just to steal their points, did you ever think that we were classmates?" With that, Charles gripped the Supreme Spear tightly and delivered a ruthless strike at the fallen MorrsPuncture Thorn! Whoosh! Before Robert could even react, the eerie blue spear had already pierced through Morrs''s skull. Blood, mixed with white brain matter, gushed out from the gaping hole in his head. The once menacing eyes of Morrs slowly dimmed, life draining from them. Witnessing this horrifying scene, everyone around was filled with terror. Some were so scared they wet themselves. This was a Level 3 Beast Master, yet Charles had killed him effortlessly in a single blow. Most of them were only Level 1 Beast Masters, with the strongest among them barely reaching Level 2. For Charles to kill them would be as easy as slicing through butter. Robert''s pants were soaked as he collapsed to his knees, frantically bowing his head. "Charles... mercy, please, have mercy! Spare me!" He summoned his mystical beast, the four-winged tiger, but the useless creature, upon seeing Charles''s giant freshwater crocodile, turned tail and fled in terror. "Mercy? Go ask for it in hell, along with the classmates you murdered!" Charles''s fist came crashing down on Robert''s head. ... As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the camp was filled with the joyful faces of Squad Seven''s members, relieved to have survived the ordeal. Next to them, a dozen or so men were tightly bound and gagged. "I never would have imagined that Robert, that bastard, would do anything for points. He got the entire Squad One killed!" "Charles, you had me stunned back there. If you hadn''t come to save us, we''d probably have ended up as Robert''s points too, right?" "That Morrs was a Level 3 Beast Master! When I saw you kill him with a single spear thrust, I was completely floored!" "Hahaha, wasn''t that scumbag Robert acting so high and mighty just a moment ago? Then he got so scared he pissed his pantswhat a disgrace!" "Charles, we haven''t seen you in a month, and now you''re so powerful. Could it really be true, like they''re saying, that you''ve become a Level 3 Beast Master?" "When I saw someone from our Squad Seven break into the top 10 on the leaderboard, I was so excited I couldn''t sleep for days!" "Charles, you''re amazing!" "...." Surrounded by the surviving members of Squad Seven, Charles couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed by all the praise. Amidst the crowd, Aurora approached Charles. Her clothes and skirt were torn in a few places, and there was a new determination in her expression that hadn''t been there a month ago. "Charles, what do you think we should do with Robert and the others?" At Aurora''s question, a brief silence fell over the group. Everyone knew that Robert was likely responsible for the disappearances, but no one had any solid evidence. Moreover, with the Taylor family''s influence in Lsengard, killing Robert would be like poking a hornet''s nestthey would surely face relentless retaliation from the Taylor family. Despite the deep resentment they all felt, no one dared to actually do anything. The most they could muster was spitting on him. Charles glanced at Robert, who was lying nearby. His eyes were filled with a mix of fear and venomous hatred. Charles had not only ruined Robert''s plans but also killed his personal bodyguard, Morrs. The two of them had never been on good terms, and now this feud was cemented. If he let Robert go, he would almost certainly face tenfold, a hundredfold retaliation. Charles didn''t want to kill anyone, but if someone intended to kill him, he would not let them live. "In a week, the training in the ferocious beast mountain range will be over. If you head north from Kentish Mountain, you''ll be out of the range," Charles said, pointing to a spot below the mountain, where Fletcher had chosen to camp near Nine Hell River last time. "I''m going to stay here and try to climb the leaderboard a bit more. You guys take the others and leave first. As for Robert... leave him to me." "I''ll take him back to Lsengard, but... whether or not he gets eaten by some ferocious beast along the way, well, that''s something I can''t control," Charles said with a casual shrug. Charles walked up to Robert, lifted him off the ground with one hand, waved to Aurora and the other members of Squad Seven, and then left the camp. Everyone understood that Charles was doing this to keep more people from getting entangled with the Taylor family. As they watched his figure gradually disappear, a sense of gratitude washed over the faces of Squad Seven''s members. Chapter 55: Chapter 55: The Moment of Revenge On a narrow mountain path, a pure white cloud leopard raced through, leaving everything behind it as a blur. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahead lay a ravine, several dozen meters wide. With a powerful leap, the cloud leopard soared across to the other side of the cliff. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Slow down! Are you trying to scare me to death?" Robert woke up with a stream of curses. When he looked into Charles''s cold, piercing eyes, he shivered and quickly shut his mouth. He was completely bound with ropes and strapped onto the cloud leopard''s back, unable to move. However, since Charles hadn''t killed him, it meant that Charles was still wary of his connection to the Taylor family. This thought brought a smug smile to Robert''s face. "Charles, as long as you don''t kill me, once we get back to Lsengard, I can give you money, womenanything you want!" "Kill you? I wouldn''t want to dirty my hands," Charles scoffed. He lightly patted the cloud leopard''s back, and it immediately picked up speed, causing Robert to be jolted back into unconsciousness. When Robert next opened his eyes, he found himself lying at the entrance of a dark, eerie tomb. A cold wind blew from within, carrying a strong, putrid stench. Charles was there, using a small knife to cut the ropes binding Robert. "Charles, what are you...?" Despite his relief at being freed, Robert couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling creeping over him as he took in his surroundings. "Of course, I''m letting you go," Charles replied with a friendly smile. Before Robert could fully grasp what was happening, Charles kicked him into the tomb. As Robert tumbled inside, the sound of something crawling echoed behind him. He turned around to see dozens of blood-red eyes glaring at him from the darkness. Outside the passageway, Charles was slowly closing the heavy stone door. "Charles, you bastard! You broke your promise! Didn''t you say you''d let me go? Open the damn door!" Robert screamed, his voice raw with desperation as he pounded on the stone door. Just before the door fully closed, through the narrow gap, he caught a glimpse of Charles''s face, twisted into a chilling smile. "I did say I wouldn''t kill you, and I was planning to let you go. But did I ever say where I''d release you? Why don''t you stay here and keep those man-faced spiders company?" Boom! The stone door slammed shut with a resounding thud. Robert froze for a moment. "Man-faced spiders?" Then it hit him. Before entering the ferocious beast mountain range, his father, Sly, had warned him repeatedly about the terrifying creatures that lurked in the tombs and caves of the rangecreatures even Morrs wouldn''t stand a chance against. As Robert turned around, he squinted through the faint light coming from the door''s gap. In the darkness, he saw the grotesque monsters creeping toward him. They had the bodies of spiders, but with hideous human faces, drooling blood and saliva as they crawled closer. "Charles, you bastard! Open the door!!" Robert banged on the stone door with all his might, but the massive door didn''t budge, not even a little. As the dozens of man-faced spiders closed in, Robert was so terrified that he wet himself again, curling up in a corner by the door. Under the overwhelming shadow of death, his mind flashed with the faces of the classmates he had killed, as if in a movie reel. But now, those hundreds of faces were just as hideous as the man-faced spiders. Snap. A sharp, clear sound rang out, followed by an excruciating pain that nearly made Robert faint. One of the man-faced spiders had bitten clean through his leg, the searing pain almost causing him to lose consciousness. "Aaaahhh!!!" The scent of blood filled the air, driving the man-faced spiders into a frenzy as they swarmed over him. "Charles!!!" As Charles walked away from the bloody pool outside, he could faintly hear Robert''s cries for help. Charles smirked coldly. "Robert, now you know the fear and pain that those classmates you butchered felt, don''t you?" ... Outside the bloody pool, Charles glanced back at the ancient tomb, now long deserted. In the week since he left, even the coffins inside had been emptied out by a gang of grave robbers. From within the tomb, faint echoes of screams and the sound of man-faced spiders gnawing on bones could still be heard. Charles let out a long sigh. "By killing Robert, I''ve officially made the Taylor family my mortal enemies." Since arriving in this world, Charles had never intended to provoke anyone. All he wanted was to survive, and one day, return to Earth. If that was impossible, then at least he hoped to find his parents and live a comfortable life in this Beast Mastery World. But if anyone tried to kill him, he wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate with the most brutal means available. After leaving the bloody pool, Charles took another look at the points leaderboard. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [21,524 points] 2nd: Thomas [14,381 points] 3rd: Emily [13,019 points] ... 9th: Charles [10,298 points] ... --- With Robert''s death, Charles''s ranking had climbed up one spot to 9th place. Now, admission to Vendantia Academy in the province of Vendantia was practically guaranteed. But if he could raise his rank by just three more spots, he would earn a spot at one of the three prestigious Imperial Capital academies. "Even though I have Emma''s recommendation letter, which could get me into Nova Academy on special admission, I''d rather not give that woman any reason to look down on me!" A determined spark lit up Charles''s eyes. Moreover, the top six would be granted access to the academy''s treasure vault. With the right mystical beast egg, his power could undergo a dramatic transformation, just in time to tame his third mystical beast. There was less than a week left until the end of the training, and the window to surpass his rivals was closing fast. But before he could focus on that, there was something even more important he needed to take care of. ... Around the bloody pool, a few grave robbers were cautiously patrolling the area. "I think I heard something from the bloody pool tomb just now. You all stay sharp! Don''t let Charles get away!" barked the leader, a scar-faced man, his voice laced with menace. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he noticed something strange: a light snow began to fall around them. It was August, yet the air suddenly turned bitterly cold. "Achoo! What''s with this weather?" The scar-faced man sneezed, only to realize that his feet were now frozen to the ground. At that moment, a tall, muscular young man slowly approached him. "I''m the Charles you''re looking for. So, what? You think you can catch me?" "You... you..." The scar-faced man''s face twisted in fear. But before he could even shout Charles''s name, his head had already been severed from his body. The other robbers behind him were quickly skewered by Max''s ice spikes, their bodies left looking like pincushions. "Charles, it''s you!" The last surviving grave robber, Uldir, exclaimed in surprise and dragged Charles into a nearby thicket. "That bastard Bradley has been going crazy looking for you ever since you killed Felix. How can you risk coming back here?" Charles peeked out of the bushes, confirming that no one else was around, then lowered his voice. "Uldir, I''ll keep this brief. I''m back to get my revenge on Bradley. Can you fill me in on what''s happening now?" Despite having seen Charles''s strength, Uldir was still visibly worried. "Bradley''s camped about 30 kilometers west of the bloody pool. This month, he''s taken in another group of exiles from Lsengard, including two who are about to become Level 2 Beast Mastersvery powerful guys..." As Uldir explained, Charles got a good sense of Bradley''s gang''s situation. The group had grown to several hundred men. Besides hunters like Uldir who had been forcibly conscripted, the core members were nearly a hundred exiles, mostly Level 1 and 2 Beast Masters, with a few on the brink of advancing to Level 2. The most formidable among them remained their leader, Bradley. "Are you sure about this? Even if you can take down Bradley, they''ve got the numbers on their side!" Uldir said, his voice still tinged with concern as he looked at Charles. Charles smiled. "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to take on dozens or even hundreds of them all at once." When it came to dealing with enemies, Charles wasn''t above using underhanded tactics. If he couldn''t win in a direct confrontation, he could always resort to assassination. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed from the distance. Uldir glanced in their direction, wiping the cold sweat from his brow. "I know I can''t talk you out of this. How about thisI''ll find a way to draw them away, then you can go in and take out that venomous old snake, Bradley?" Charles looked at him in surprise. "But won''t that put you in danger?" Uldir waved his hand dismissively, a rare glint of fury in his eyes. "That bastard Bradley destroyed my village, humiliated my children. The men were forcibly drugged and controlled by him, and the women were turned into slaves under his command. I''ve wanted revenge for a long time!" He rolled up his sleeve, revealing an arm covered in needle marks from drug injections. His face was twisted with hatred. "If I can get my revenge, I''m willing to die for it!" Seeing Uldir''s anger, Charles felt a pang of sympathy and finally understood what Uldir had meant when he said Bradley had something on him. Uldir had been forced to serve his enemy, Bradley, through the cruel methods of drugging and holding his village people as hostages. Just imagining it made Charles feel the weight of the tragedy. "Alright, then we''ll split up. Be careful," Charles agreed to Uldir''s plan, watching as Uldir left the bushes. Charles then slipped back into the dense forest, his heart pounding. A month ago, he had severely injured Bradley but at the cost of being unconscious for three days and nights. Bradley was, without a doubt, the most formidable enemy Charles had encountered since entering the ferocious beast mountain range. Now, the time for revenge had come. Chapter 56: Chapter 56: The Purple Mist In a camp by the bloody pool. Bradley, sitting in the chief''s seat, listened to his subordinate''s report with a grim expression. "You''re saying that Robert has fallen into Charles''s hands?" "Yes, boss, I saw it with my own eyes just a few days ago, absolutely certain!" the bandit assured, pounding his chest. Bang! Upon hearing this, Bradley slammed his hand down on the armrest, leaving a deep imprint. Sly had paid him ten gold coins and had repeatedly urged him to ensure Robert''s safety. Bradley knew that in his line of work, especially when dealing with stolen artifacts, he needed the Taylor family''s support to turn his loot into money. But now, Robert had gotten into trouble right under his nose. How was he supposed to explain this to Sly? The deep furrows in Bradley''s brow betrayed his foul mood, and the atmosphere in the tent became tense and oppressive. No one dared to speak, and a heavy silence filled the air. "That kid Charles... he''s so young, yet he already has the ability to kill a Level 3 Beast Master. If he''s left unchecked, he''ll definitely become a major threat to us in the future. And once he returns to Lsengard, there''s a chance he''ll expose my connections with the Taylor family. That wouldn''t be good at all," Bradley sighed, his voice heavy with concern. A fierce glint flashed in his eyes as he gave orders to the men in the tent: "Have the brothers in the surrounding areas tighten their patrols. No matter what, we must ensure Charles doesn''t leave the ferocious beast mountain range!" "If there''s any sign of him, report to me immediately!" "Yes, big boss!" the men responded in unison. With an enemy like Charles still at large, Bradley knew he''d never sleep soundly again. The mere thought of it made him clench his fists in frustration. Just as he was about to send his men back to their posts, a bloodied man staggered into the tent, half crawling and half stumbling. Bradley''s eyes widened in shock at the sight. "Uldir, what happened? Where are the rest of your squad?" he demanded. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Collapsing at Bradley''s feet, Uldir was a mess of tears and snot. "Big Boss, we ran into Charles near the bloody pool. We lost a dozen menif I hadn''t run so fast, I''d be dead by his spear too!" Hearing this, the bandits in the tent jumped in alarm, grabbing their weapons. A savage light gleamed in Bradley''s eyes. He had been racking his brain for a way to explain Robert''s situation to Sly, but now, Charles had delivered himself right to their doorstep? Last time, Charles had ambushed him and barely escaped with his life. This time, Bradley was determined to settle the score. Clenching his fists tightly, Bradley barked, "Head to the bloody pool immediately! I want every inch of this ferocious beast mountain range searched. Find Charles and bring him to me, no matter what it takes!!!" ... Lying low in a thicket just outside the camp, Charles silently observed the scene inside. Suddenly, alarms blared throughout the camp, and hundreds of bandits gathered in the central clearing. "Uldir''s plan worked," Charles muttered under his breath. As long as this band of thieves left the camp, the narrow, winding mountain path stretching over 30 kilometers would force them into a long, vulnerable line. In such a formation, the bandits wouldn''t be able to leverage their numerical advantage. This would give Charles the opportunity to create nearly one-on-one combat scenarios. As long as he wasn''t facing more than three opponents at once, he stood a chance of defeating Bradley. The sun was already dipping below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forest. Even if the fight didn''t go his way, Charles could always activate Darkness Cloak and retreat. As the hundred or so grave robbers gathered in the clearing, ready to charge towards the bloody pool, Charles prepared to follow them. But suddenly, something unexpected happened. A thick fog began to rise in the forest, but it wasn''t ordinary fogit was a strange, purple mist, carrying a faint scent of calming flowers. A woman slowly emerged at the front of the group. She wore a semi-transparent veil that barely hid her stunningly alluring features. Her long, narrow golden eyes shimmered with a natural, captivating charm, drawing the attention of everyone around her the moment she appeared. She was dressed in an opulent, purple-gold gauze dress that clung to her exquisite figure, adding an air of seductive mystery. Yet beneath the long skirt, a glimpse of a pale purple serpent''s tail could be seen, swaying slightly, radiating a dangerous aura that sent chills down the spine. "Aria?" Charles muttered in confusion as he glanced over, and instantly, a status panel popped up before his eyes. [Name]: Aria [Race]: Descendant of the Ancient Gods - Goddess of Sky-patching [Age]: 17 [Level]: Lv35 [Length]: 12 meters [Attributes]: Earth/Poison As these lines of information flashed briefly before disappearing, Charles was stunned. Aria was becoming increasingly enigmatic to him; it seemed like her details changed every time she appeared. What shocked Charles even more was that the last time he had parted ways with Aria, she had only been at Level 13. How had she managed to reach Level 35 in such a short span of time? "She must have used some sort of secret technique, maybe something like activating a dormant bloodline. This kind of power surge is likely temporary," Charles reasoned as he felt the unstable pressure of Aria''s elevated level. It seemed she was here to seek revenge on Bradley as well. Despite her delicate appearance, Charles knew all too well that beneath that facade, Aria had a fiery, unyielding spirit. "With her overwhelming combat power at Level 35, it looks like I won''t even need to lift a finger," Charles thought, feeling a twinge of pity for Bradley and his underlings. However, his curiosity about Aria''s origins only deepened. Was this trace of ancient gods'' bloodline something she was born with, or was it something she acquired from Medusa in the ancient tomb? In front of the camp, the hundred or so bandits stared at the beautiful young woman slowly approaching them. At first, their faces showed a twisted kind of interest, but as they noticed the long, purple snake tail trailing behind her, a flicker of fear crossed their expressions. "A snake-woman? What''s she doing here?" A moment of fear flashed across Bradley''s face before it was replaced with a lecherous grin. "I''ve heard that the women of the Atacama snake people have a unique taste. Today, I think I''ll try it for myself!" Despite sensing that the purple mist around them seemed unusual, Bradley figured that with his strength as a Level 3 Beast Master, dealing with a little girl who hadn''t even fully matured wouldn''t be a problem. "Capture her! But don''t hurt her!" Bradley commanded, his intentions clear in his tone. Dozens of men closed in, surrounding the girl, but the purple mist thickened around them. Clang! The sound of weapons hitting the ground echoed. One by one, the bandits began collapsing to the ground, their bodies going limp as they foamed at the mouth, their eyes rolling back in their heads as they convulsed uncontrollably. "This isn''t goodthe mist is poisoned! Cover your mouths and noses, don''t breathe it in!" Bradley, as a poison-attribute Level 3 Beast Master, realized something was wrong with the mist after just a small inhale. He shouted the warning to his men. But by then, it was too late. The mist had already engulfed the entire forest, making Bradley''s orders futile. The purple fog spread, claiming the lives of ferocious beasts by the dozen, causing birds to drop from the sky. Everywhere the mist touched, trees and grass withered and died. In a panic, Bradley quickly pulled a [hold-breath pill] from his pocket and popped it into his mouth. This miraculous drug would allow him to go without breathing for an hour, but his subordinates weren''t so fortunate. Amidst the poisonous mist, the young woman in the purple-gold gown slowly approached. As her pale golden, narrow eyes locked onto him, Bradley found himself completely mesmerized with just a single glance. Bradley stared, entranced, at the young woman with the semi-transparent veil covering her face. He was completely captivated, especially by those breathtaking golden eyes. Despite the situation, Bradley found himself losing all will to fight, overwhelmed by an inexplicable urge to kneel before her in worship. The girl stopped a few meters away, her slender waist visible through the delicate fabric. The short distance between them filled Bradley with the sudden desire to pull her into his arms. But then, he noticed something was wronghis feet were frozen in place. Not only that, but his hands were also refusing to obey him. With a loud clatter, the sword he had been holding fell to the ground. A wave of fear, like a bucket of cold water, extinguished the flames of desire in Bradley''s heart. But under the girl''s piercing gaze, he realized with horror that he couldn''t move. Shlunk! A sharp sound cut through the air as the purple mist around them solidified into a tangible form. A violet sword pierced through Bradley''s chest. "You... we have no quarrel, why are you killing me?" he gasped, blood pouring from the wound. As his life drained away, his face grew increasingly pale. Aria looked down at Bradley with cold indifference, as if he were nothing more than an insect. Her voice, sweet yet chilling, filled his ears like a death knell: "A thousand years ago, my serpent tribe and Genosha had a treaty. The Nine Hell River was to be our boundary, a line neither side would cross. I didn''t want to resort to violence, but why did you have to harm him?" "Him? Who... who are you talking about?" Bradley''s pupils constricted in panic. The girl''s words clearly implied he had angered someone he never should have. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember ever offending anyone from the serpent tribe. The girl didn''t bother to answer. Instead, she slowly raised her right hand, where purple mist coalesced around her delicate fingers, once again solidifying into a deadly weapon. Slash! Thud! One by one, the violet swords made of mist pierced through Bradley''s body, turning him into a living pincushion. Each strike was accompanied by a sickening sound as his flesh was torn apart. Under the girl''s cold gaze, Bradley''s body was riddled with holes, each one a window through his fading life. Blood quickly soaked his clothes, and the light in his eyes dimmed until, finally, his lifeless body collapsed heavily to the ground. Seeing this, the girl finally allowed herself a satisfied smile. "With this, there shouldn''t be anyone left in the ferocious beast mountain range who can threaten Charles, right?" The girl glanced around at the chaotic scene, with hundreds of thieves'' groups scattered around hersome dead, some fleeing. Their leader, Bradley, had already met his end at her hands, and then she vanished into the purple mist... Chapter 57: Chapter 57: Rampaging Bradley As the mist slowly dissipated, the setting sun cast its rays once more, illuminating the blood-soaked ground. The scene was a gruesome spectacle of carnage, a hellish landscape of corpses and blood. Over a hundred bodies lay motionless, and within a hundred meters, all plant life and animals had been drained of their vitality by the toxic mist, turning the area into a lifeless zone. Cough, cough! Bradley coughed weakly as he slowly crawled out from a pool of blood. He glanced at the direction where the girl had disappeared, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Who would''ve thought... I actually have two hearts." His body was riddled with holes, but having reached the level of a Level 3 Beast Master, Bradley''s body had undergone significant strengthening, allowing him to endure injuries that would have killed any normal person. "I never imagined Charles would know a serpent-woman. I almost met my end at her hands," Bradley muttered to himself, carefully applying healing ointment to his wounds. The wounds began to close, albeit slowly, the pain so intense that Bradley ground his teeth in agony. "Charles, once I''ve healed, I swear I''ll tear you to pieces!" Just as Bradley was about to stand, a shadow suddenly appeared before him. "Remarkable, having two hearts. But I wonderif I cut off your head, would you still survive?" The unexpected voice sent a jolt of terror through Bradley as he applied the ointment. When he looked up and saw that it was Charles, his veins bulged with fury. Instinctively, Bradley snatched up the longsword lying on the ground beside him. Seeing Bradley standing before him, battered but still alive, Charles sighed. It seemed the cleanup would fall to him after all. "Although you''re injured, and fighting you now might seem unfair, I, Charles, don''t really care about fairness," Charles said with a light chuckle, summoning Max and Mousie. Bradley stood before Charles, his breath shallow and weak. Charles felt that he didn''t even need his mystical beasts to step in; he could handle this with one hand. But in the next moment, Bradley''s aura began to surge. His wounds started healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, even the deep gashes vanished entirely. Not only that, but Bradley''s height and physique began to swell rapidly, with his blood vessels twisting and bulging grotesquely. As Charles looked at Bradley, a few lines of information flashed before his eyes. [Name]: Bradley [Age]: 51 [Height]: 205 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 3 [Status]: Warning! Consumed a Strengthening Pill, resulting in a temporary berserk state. Pain and fear are suppressed, while strength, speed, and elemental power are significantly enhanced. This effect also amplifies the power of any associated mystical beasts. The downside is a month of severe weakness after the effect wears off, with a high risk of death. "This is... a Strengthening Pill!" Charles exclaimed, immediately recognizing the drug. He remembered it from a theory class with Lily, where she had mentioned it as a forbidden substance. "Kid, you''ve got some knowledge, I''ll give you that," Bradley sneered, his eyes bulging, almost ready to pop out of his head. "You forced me to use a Strengthening Pill. You can die knowing you actually pushed me this far." Bradley''s massive form lunged at Charles, his entire body covered in bulging veins. A black mist enveloped his blade as he swung it down toward Charles with terrifying force. The sheer power of the strike was nearly at the peak of a Level 3 Beast Master, while Charles was only a Level 2 Beast Master. If that blow connected, it would be fatal! Clang!!! On reflex, Charles raised his Supreme Spear to block. The intense force of the impact caused even the durable Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, forged from meteoric iron, to bend slightly under the pressure. "So strong!" Charles thought to himself, feeling the immense power behind the strike. The strength of the blow nearly broke his arms, and his feet sank half a meter into the ground under the sheer weight of it. Given Bradley''s current physical state, using a Strengthening Pill so recklessly could only lead to one outcomeheart failure. It was clear Bradley intended to take Charles down with him. "He''s got brute strength on his side right now. Engaging him head-on would be foolish," Charles quickly strategized in his mind. He retrieved a [Miraculous Speed Pill] from his storage space, swallowing it in one gulp. His speed increased by 50%, allowing him to dodge Bradley''s next attack in a blur of motion. Lightning Demon Ape!!! Bradley''s blade crashed into the ground, sending a shockwave that cleaved a one-meter-deep trench in the earth. A large boulder behind Charles was split clean in two. Bradley glanced at his now-damaged longsword, frustration flickering across his face before he angrily tossed it to the ground. He knew his time was running out and that he needed to end this quickly. Without hesitation, he summoned his three mystical beasts. [Four-Eyed Pit Viper] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Poisonous Fang Sting, Venom Spray [Weakness]: None [Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Bone-Cutting Claws, Scorpion Tail Sting [Weakness]: None [Vesiculated Toxic Toad] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vesicle Spray, Long Tongue Coiling [Weakness]: None [Description]: Bradley is in a berserk state, reaching the pinnacle of Level 3 Beast Master strength. His mystical beasts now fight at Level 29, ignoring typical attribute disadvantages. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is terrifying!" Charles thought, as the brief information flashed before his eyes, sending a cold sweat down his spine. There was no time for hesitation. Almost instinctively, he issued battle commands to Max and Mousie through their psychic connection. "Max, use Ice Pick Throwing for long-range attacks!" "Roar!" "Mousie, use Mimetic Illusion to replicate his strongest beast, the Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion!" "Squeak!" The three monstrous creatures charged toward Charles with unstoppable momentum. With Bradley in a berserk state, the strength of his mystical beasts had skyrocketed, rivaling the power of some of the lower-level man-faced spiders from the tomb. Clang... Mousie, controlling the illusionary Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion, clashed with Bradley''s original scorpion. The collision of their metal-hard exoskeletons sent sparks flying as the sound of grinding metal filled the air. Meanwhile, Max''s ice spears repeatedly pierced through the Four-Eyed Pit Viper and the Vesiculated Toxic Toad. Yet, despite being turned into pincushions by the ice spikes, these enhanced mystical beasts felt no pain and continued their relentless advance. Max then unleashed its second skill, Bone-Achingly Cold, igniting the entire area with pale blue flames. Yet, the Four-Eyed Pit Viper pressed forward, even at the risk of being burned to ashes, determined to close the distance to Max. The battle seemed to be turning against Charles, and Bradley''s face twisted into a vicious grin. "Kid, your death is near!" Seeing Charles disappear into the shadows below, Bradley''s muscles tensed, his attention focused on his surroundings, especially behind him. Boom!!! With a fierce wind, Bradley''s brutal punch landed heavily on Charles, creating a massive dent in his chest. With the full force of Bradley''s strike, Charles''s body was hurled like a cannonball, crashing heavily to the ground and shattering a large boulder into fragments, sending dust and debris flying everywhere. Bradley activated his Bone-Cutting Claws skill, his arms transforming with an exoskeleton that resembled the powerful pincers of the emperor scorpion. He slowly approached Charles, who lay amidst the rubble. "I told you, kid, you''re no match for me. Did you really think the same sneak attack would work twice?" Bradley raised his massive pincers, which gleamed menacingly in the air. "Time to die, you little bastard. Today, your head will be the offering for my son Felix''s soul!" As Bradley''s pincers descended, Uldir, watching from a distant hill, was so terrified that he instinctively covered his eyes. Just as the pincers were about to strike, Charles commanded Max to activate the Energy Bomb skill. A swirling vortex of blue and red energy appeared behind him, and at the same time, he had Mousie inject dark elemental energy into the vortex. "Triple Bomb!" With a quiet utterance from Charles, the space vortex, composed of blue, black, and red energy, emitted a high-pitched, resonant hum as it charged up, distorting the very light around it. This was the first time Charles had attempted to create a chaotic explosion by combining three different elemental abilities. If Emma''s First Law of Beast Mastery was correct, this would be an unprecedented miracle, the equivalent of an E=MC^2 moment in this worlda super nuclear blast! The chaotic energy in the air intensified, growing so fierce that even Bradley, despite being numbed to fear by the drugs, felt a shiver of terror deep in his bones. As a Beast Master, he knew all too well the devastating power of an energy disruption annihilation. The resulting explosion would pulverize every living thing within a hundred-meter radius. Bradley gritted his teeth, screaming in desperation, "You crazy little bastard, have you lost your mind?!" As soon as the words left Bradley''s mouth, Charles gave him a small wave from within the shadows, then vanished into thin air. Feeling the turbulent energy in the air, Bradley''s eyes filled with despair. Lightning Demon Ape!!! A deafening explosion followed, shaking the surrounding hills with its force. The intense shockwave obliterated trees within a several-hundred-meter radius, reducing them to splinters. The blinding white light lasted for a full ten seconds before finally fading, giving way to a massive fireball that rose like a small mountain, sending scorching heat waves in all directions... A kilometer away, hiding behind a hill, Uldir was completely dumbfounded. Just moments ago, when Bradley went berserk, Uldir was certain that Charles was done for. But who could have imagined that Charles would turn the tables in such a dire situation? Even after the red glow faded and a mushroom cloud rose into the sky, climbing several kilometers high, Uldir''s mouth was still hanging open in shock. As he stood there in disbelief, a young voice interrupted his thoughts. "Here''s the antidote for the poison in your system, and this is the key to where your family is being held." Uldir looked down to find Charles standing before him, offering the items. "Uldir, thank you for the information you provided. Bradley is deadyou''re free now." Uldir wanted to express his gratitude, but he suddenly realized that his jaw had nearly locked from hanging open for so long. All he could do was watch as the boy''s figure disappeared into the sunset... Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Triple Bomb Meanwhile, about 30 kilometers away from the blast center, a figure in a cyan cloak was moving swiftly through the forest. As the azure butterfly flitted around her, a blue-green whirlwind slammed into a second-tier mystical beast fox Lightning Demon Ape!!! The deafening explosion echoed through the woods, and Grace''s eyes widened in surprise. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion. "When did my wind blade get so powerful?" It was only then that she realized the sound wasn''t coming from her attack. It was from somewhere far off, seemingly in the direction of the bloody pool, where a fiery mushroom cloud was rising into the sky! Grace stared at the towering ''mushroom'' in shock, and an image of a familiar face flashed through her mind. Last time, someone in the trial group chat had shared a photo, showing the aftermath of one of Charles''s mystical beast, the frost wolf''s, skills. "How is that possible? A Level 2 Beast Master shouldn''t have this kind of destructive power! And when I saw it last time in the group, it wasn''t nearly this strong!" Grace shook her head, trying to dismiss the strange thoughts, but they persisted. She checked the points leaderboard again, seeing that Charles was still far behind her. A smug smile spread across her face as she let out a cold chuckle. "Charles, I''m ahead of you by over 10,000 points, and there are only six days left. Even if you hunt ferocious beasts non-stop, you''ll never catch up to me." "I, Grace, will make sure to crush you underfoot at the trial ceremony, and wash away the shame of that day!" ... At this moment, nearly all the students participating in the trials on the outskirts of the ferocious beast mountain range could see the massive mushroom cloud rising into the sky. Some students, who were closer to the site, even began live-streaming around the enormous crater left behind by the explosion. Messages and comments flooded in like a snowstorm: "I''m deep in Kentish Mountain and didn''t see the mushroom cloud. Can someone tell me what happened?" "Do you see that hundred-meter-wide crater? I''m betting my money that Charles is behind this!" "I can confirm that! I''m from Squad 7, and I''ve seen Charles use this exact skill before. It''s definitely him!" "This explosion is so massiveeven a Level 6 ferocious beast, like a Charizard, couldn''t have caused this much damage with its fireball attack!" "I can''t believe it! In just a month, Charles went from the bottom of the leaderboard to the top 10. He''s the biggest dark horse of this entire trial! Who else could have caused this explosion?" "Does anyone know if Charles needs another teammate? There are only six days leftmaybe I can tag along and earn some points..." "Charles is absolutely amazing!" "Does anyone have Charles''s contact info? Is Charles single right now?" "..." The discussions about the battle continued well into the night. And as if the news had wings, it quickly spread through the internet, all the way back to Lsengard. When people learned that Bradley and his son Felix, the two notorious traitors of Lsengard, were dead, everyone was elated. But when they found out that it was Charles from Lsengard Beast Mastery High School who had taken them down, that elation turned to shock! A high school senior, who had only recently graduated and was still just a Level 2 Beast Master, managed to single-handedly defeat a Level 3 Beast Master who had taken a ''Strengthening Pill''and did so without a scratch? It sounded like nothing short of a miracle. The news of Charles''s victory spread through the Misubi Auction House, Beast Mastery Plaza, and the Beast Master Guild, echoing through every corner of Lsengard. The news also circulated within the ferocious beast mountain range. Those hunter teams who had suffered under the oppression of the grave robbers cheered upon hearing of Bradley and Felix''s deaths. Those once-arrogant bandits, robbers, and grave robbers couldn''t help but shudder whenever they recalled the fiery mushroom cloud that lit up the sky that evening. Many of them dismantled their hideouts and fled deeper into the ferocious beast mountain range. ... Charles had no idea about the sensation he had caused on the internet. At that moment, he was racing through the forest on the back of his cloud leopard. Every time the cloud leopard slowed down slightly, the soft sensation he felt behind him sent a shiver through his heart. Thanks to the cloud leopard''s incredible speed, Charles reached the border between the Atacama Desert and the ferocious beast mountain range, arriving at an oasis at the foot of the mountains in less than half a day. This place was still some distance from the desert and was filled with low shrubs. From afar, Charles could see a large number of ferocious beasts gathering at the base of the mountain, and a smile spread across his face. "We''ve arrived. This is the only water source within a hundred-mile radius. All the nearby ferocious beasts and animals come here to drink. You wanted a place where ferocious beasts gatherI couldn''t think of a better spot," Aria said as she gently dismounted from the cloud leopard. Recalling their earlier accidental closeness, she turned her gaze away. "Yes, this place is perfect. In less than five days, I should be able to climb to the top of the leaderboard," Charles nodded in agreement. He quickly surveyed the surroundings, which were mostly populated by first- and second-tier mystical beastsideal for him to gain strength. The more popular areas of the ferocious beast mountain range were crowded with people, and places like the southern bank of the Nine Hell River were often frequented by third- and fourth-tier ferocious beasts, which were still too challenging for Charles at his current level. This oasis, on the other hand, was like a hidden gem. Seeing Charles agree, Aria''s face lit up with joy. She pointed to a small, slightly dilapidated wooden cabin nearby. "This used to be an outpost on the Atacama border. Why don''t we stay here for now? I can also train in the area." "That sounds great. I''d be more than happy to have such a lovely companion," Charles replied, admiring the young girl before him. Once again, he couldn''t help but think that in her human form, Aria was the most adorable girl in the world. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria playfully raised her small fist and huffed, "Don''t get any ideas about laying a hand on me. I''m not weak, and don''t forgetyou still have my original serpent venom in your system." "Uh, right, I almost forgot about that. Aria, can you remove this venom?" Charles asked, a bit concerned. But Aria only stuck out her tongue at him and then hummed a little tune as she walked toward a nearby pond. After sweating so much on the way, it was clear Aria was headed to take a bath. Having witnessed Aria''s terrifying side, Charles quickly quashed any thoughts of sneaking a peek. Though Aria had injected him with some unknown serpent venom, she didn''t seem to harbor any ill will toward him. After all, she had risked her own weakness to kill Bradley for him. Charles glanced at the points leaderboard once again. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [23,551 points] 2nd: Thomas [15,204 points] 3rd: Emily [13,598 points] ... 8th: Charles [13,029 points] ... --- Seeing that Grace had pulled ahead by over 12,000 points, Charles couldn''t help but curse her under his breath for being such a maniac. He then got up and headed toward a valley on the other side of the pond. The nearby ferocious beasts all came to this oasis to drink, and that valley was a crucial passage leading to the water source. All Charles needed to do was set up traps in the valley and he could pick off the injured ferocious beasts, racking up points in the process. "There are only five days left in the ferocious beast mountain range trial. While points are important, I need to focus on increasing my strength during this time." "Moreover, that mysterious academy known as the ''Monster Academy'' has surprisingly come to Lsengard to recruit this year. I need to see if it''s a good fit for me." "And as for you, Graceyou''re eager to defeat me, aren''t you? Let''s see who''s really stronger!" In a world where power reigns supreme, Charles was becoming acutely aware of this reality. Over the past two months in the ferocious beast mountain range, he had narrowly escaped death countless times. Without formidable strength, not only would he struggle to find his parents, but even his own survival would be in jeopardy. Drawing the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from his storage space, Charles looked toward the approaching beast horde on the other side of the valley, his expression resolute: "Let the storm come, and let it be fierce!" ... At the border between the forest and the desert, a young man was moving swiftly through the valley. For the past two days, Charles had been fighting the waves of beasts heading toward the oasis, day and night, while Aria rested near the small wooden cabin. The two kept to themselves, not disturbing each other. "Mousie, there''s a second-tier green insect over there! Go get it!" "Max! A group of red-eyed rabbits is trying to cross the valley to drink water. Get ready for battle!" [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Green Insect] (Lv21 Silver Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience Points +400!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Red-Eyed Rabbit] (Lv19 Bronze Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience Points +300!] ... [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Armored Rhino] (Lv18 Gold Quality)!] ... [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Desert Spider] (Lv22 Silver Quality)!] [Your mystical beast Max has leveled up. Current Level: Lv.18!] [Your mystical beast Mousie has leveled up. Current Level: Lv.18!] ... The constant system notifications ringing in Charles''s ears were starting to become second nature to him. These past few days, whenever a beast horde came rushing through, Charles would summon Max and Mousie to engage in battle. When he got injured, he used Hemostatic Powder to heal himself; when he grew tired, he drank a bottle of Regenerating Potion to shake off the fatigue. In this relentless, almost hellish combat, his strength was increasing at an incredible pace, and his muscles were visibly becoming more defined and stronger. As his mystical beasts leveled up, Charles''s personal attributes and elemental control improved as well. He began to feel that the once-distant goal of becoming a Level 3 Beast Master was now within reach. However, Charles was not one to let pride cloud his judgment. As mystical beasts level up, the amount of experience required doubles with each level. The energy needed to go from Lv18 to Lv20 is greater than the total needed from Lv10 to Lv18 combined. Charles knew he couldn''t expect to achieve a breakthrough in just a few dayspatience was key. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the spare moments between battles, Charles often found himself organizing his storage space. At this moment, he was staring blankly at a few golden scales and a semi-transparent beast bone in his hand. "The devouring serpent was a tough one. Emma really went all out to defeat it. These items aren''t ordinary at allwhat could they be used for?" Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Unlocking a New Function As Charles''s gaze fell upon the materials in his hand, a few lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Devouring SerpentGold Scales] [Gold Quality]: Extremely rare ferocious beast material, with a small chance of being produced when a devouring serpent evolves. It is an essential material for crafting high-quality golden inner armor. [Devouring SerpentSpirit Bone] [Gold Quality]: A rare material formed when a sixth-tier or higher ferocious beast condenses its elemental energy into a physical form. Even rarer than a beast core, it is a key material for crafting high-quality golden weapons. [Spirit Essence Pill] [Orange Quality]: After consuming this miracle drug, a mystical beast will have a 100% success rate during evolution, with no side effects. The effect of the Spirit Essence Pill was straightforwardCharles knew it was meant to be used when a mystical beast was about to evolve. But what about the other two items? Based on his theoretical knowledge, Charles understood that these materials could be used to craft weapons and armor. However, crafting high-quality equipment required more than just good materialsit required skill to ensure the materials worked well together. In Lsengard, the best weapons only reached blue quality. It would be a waste to hand over such valuable materials to a local blacksmith. Just when Charles was at his wit''s end, he suddenly noticed that in the system interface, next to [alchemy], there was an additional column labeled [forging] that he hadn''t seen before. Curious, Charles focused on it, and a window quickly popped up. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Gold Quality] [Crafting Materials]: - [Devouring SerpentGold Scales]: 20/18 - [Devouring SerpentSpirit Bone]: 10/8 - Water Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier]: 0/1 [Description]: The armband integrates seamlessly with the exoskeleton of the right arm, remaining invisible until activated by infusing water attribute energy. [Effect]: A gold-quality piece of equipment that combines offense and defense. It enhances the muscle strength of the right arm by 100% through the exoskeleton while providing significant protection from the golden scales, reducing damage from ordinary attacks. (Currently, it can mitigate 97% of a Level 4 Beast Master''s standard attacks.) [Enhancement]: The beast core is removable. The higher the grade of the water attribute beast core, the stronger the offensive and defensive capabilities. After reading the brief description, Charles was overwhelmed with excitement. "It can reduce 97% of the damage from attacks two full levels above! That''s insanely powerful!" With this level of damage reduction, getting hit on the right arm would be no more painful than a light scratch. Even more impressive was the fact that the armband could boost the strength of his right arm by an explosive 100%. This enhancement would effectively double the piercing power of Charles''s Puncture Thorn. Just the thought of it made him realize how terrifying this exoskeleton could be. Charles figured that with such a powerful effect, there had to be some limitations, like a cap on the number of uses. Otherwise, it would be too overpowered. Additionally, since the materials came from a sixth-tier mystical beast, its effectiveness would likely be reduced against even stronger beasts. But even with these considerations, this would be an incredibly valuable piece of equipment for Charles at his current level. Once the gold-quality armband was crafted, it would be another ace up his sleeve for staying alive. What made Charles even happier was that the system had unlocked the [forging] feature, which meant that he could now craft weapons and equipment himself using materials he obtained in the system. As Charles''s gaze shifted to the "forge," a flood of information poured into his mindeverything related to forging, including temperature control, smithing, extraction, and more. The sudden influx of knowledge caused a brief dizzy spell in Charles''s head. "Now that I have the knowledge of forging, and I''ve got the gold scales and spirit bone, all I need is a second-tier water attribute beast core," Charles sighed as he checked the required materials. He had plenty of first-tier beast cores, but not a single second-tier core. Such rare items could fetch astronomical prices at auctions, and even if he found one, it would likely be beyond his budget. With no other options, Charles decided to try his luck near the pond at the center of the oasis. After gathering his belongings and stuffing all the sellable ferocious beast materials from the valley into his storage space, Charles left the valley. But when he arrived at the pond... he was stunned! The entire pond was shrouded in a thin layer of pale purple poisonous mist. Dozens of animals and ferocious beasts of various sizes floated lifelessly on the water''s surface. Seeing the grim scene, Charles couldn''t help but grimace. Forget about finding a second-tier water attribute beast corethere wouldn''t even be any fish left to eat. Thankfully, he still had plenty stored in his storage space... He searched the area around the pond but found no sign of Aria. It wasn''t until he approached the small wooden cabin near the edge of the forest that he heard faint sobbing coming from inside. The poisonous mist that had polluted the entire area was emanating from within the cabin, and the greenery surrounding the cabin had withered and turned yellow under the toxic influence. "Aria, are you in there?" Charles asked softly, knocking gently on the door. The crying stopped, and after a long silence, a faint voice responded, "No... I''m not here." Hearing that familiar voice, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had always sensed that this girl carried secrets far beyond what he could imagine. But then again, everyone has their secrets, and Charles had no intention of prying. The days of the ferocious beast mountain range trial were drawing to a close. Thanks to his relentless efforts over the past few days, Charles had successfully climbed into the top three on the leaderboard. Although there was still some distance between him and Grace, who held the first spot, and Emily, who was in second, Charles was already satisfied with his progress. He had come today to share a meal with Aria and to say goodbye at this oasis. Afterward, she would return to the desert, and Charles would head back to Lsengard. Who knows... they might never see each other again. "If you don''t open the door, I''m coming in," Charles said after waiting a moment longer, worried that something might have happened to Aria. He gently pushed the door open. He had a good idea of why Aria was upsetit was likely due to the poisonous mist around her that was becoming increasingly difficult to control. Before setting out on this trial, Charles had read about a legend in the book Local History that related to Atacama. Long ago, Atacama wasn''t the vast, barren desert it is now, but rather a lush paradise with fertile grasslands, abundant herds, and millions of living creatures. The ancient Goddess of Sky-patching was said to have molded clay into humans, who lived harmoniously with her and enjoyed a prosperous, blissful life. One day, however, the Goddess of Sky-patching was corrupted by an evil spirit. Her once long, black hair transformed into thousands of venomous snakes, and her fair, beautiful face twisted into something grotesque and terrifying. Wherever she went, poisonous mists spread. Humanity, once devoted to the Goddess, began to fear and despise her. They destroyed the temples dedicated to her and burned her statues. The once-revered Goddess of Sky-patching became the dreaded and shunned evil deity known as Medusa. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "I wonder if this has any connection to that legend..." Charles thought, snapping back to reality as he noticed Aria, now wearing an apron, preparing dinner in the kitchen. She seemed inexperienced in the kitchen, her movements somewhat clumsy, and with tears still lingering at the corners of her eyes, she looked like a young bride who had been wronged. The fish that had been lively just moments ago perished the moment it came into contact with the faint purple mist surrounding Aria before it even reached her hands. Seeing that she was on the verge of tears again, Charles couldn''t help but tease her, "So, you know how to cook fish?" "Of course! Back in the palace... at home, there were people who wanted to eat my cooking but couldn''t!" Aria shot Charles a defiant glare, her cheeks puffed out in frustration. Watching her, Charles felt a strange sense of nostalgia, as if he were witnessing a scene from a different lifetime. It was hard to reconcile the cheerful girl he once knew with the sad and vulnerable Aria standing before him now. He couldn''t help but wonder what she had gone through in the month they had been apart to bring about such a change. He had a vague suspicion that it had something to do with the tomb of the ancient serpent gods, Medusa, that they had encountered. As he watched the beautiful figure bustling about, Charles suddenly spoke up, "Aria, I might be leaving the ferocious beast mountain range tomorrow. Of course, there''s no real rush if... you know, we don''t have to say goodbye so soon..." The beautiful figure hesitated for a moment at Charles''s words. After a brief silence, she replied with a barely audible, "Okay." They both fell into a quiet silence, neither of them saying a word, just like when they had first met in the ancient tomb. The only difference was that back then, it had been Charles grilling meat for Aria. "All done! Come and taste my cooking!" Aria finally called out, breaking the silence with a small smile. Aria proudly placed the pot of "fish soup" in front of Charles. Without even needing to taste it, as a seasoned cook, Charles could already imagine just how "delicious" it would be, simply by looking at it. He hesitated for a moment, then forced a laugh. "This is... fish soup?" "What, are you worried I poisoned it?" Aria''s lips curled into a smug smile as she looked at Charles. "This is the first time I''ve ever cooked for someone else. Even if it doesn''t taste good, you have to finish it, or else..." Aria raised her slender arm, the threat in her words unmistakable. "Why would I worry about you poisoning me? The entire room is already filled with toxins..." Charles muttered, unable to resist a bit of sarcasm. But the moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Sometimes, words are spoken without thinking, but the listener can take them to heart. Aria, who had just started to cheer up, was hurt by Charles''s comment. She glanced at a wilted flower on the windowsill, then burst into tears and ran out of the cabin. Lightning Demon Ape!!! At the moment Aria started crying, a terrifying pressure descended, nearly suffocating Charles. The small wooden cabin, along with the table and chairs around Charles, was instantly reduced to splinters. A gray-haired middle-aged man appeared before Charles in the blink of an eye, his eyes blazing with fury. "Boy, what did you say to the young lady? If anything happens to her, I''ll make sure you die a thousand deaths!" As the man appeared, a few lines of information flashed before Charles''s eyes. [Name]: Joshua [Race]: Serpent Man [Age]: 41 [Level]: Lv64 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison Charles''s face twitched involuntarily, and the spoon in his hand slipped from his grasp, clattering to the floor. "No way... talk about bad luck. Isn''t this the same guy who fought Emma? How did I run into him again here?" Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Inescapable Fate "Senior, I didn''t intend to offend your lady. There must be some misunderstanding here," Charles said calmly as he faced the man before him. In his palm, he gathered energy of three elements: ice, fire, and darkness. The man before him, named Joshua, was a serpentine warrior whom Charles had once seen gain the upper hand in a battle against Emma. This meant that his strength was equivalent to that of a Level 7 Beast Master! This was a completely overwhelming difference in power, but Charles had no intention of surrendering. The energy bomb was his most powerful card right now, and if Joshua really intended to kill him... Even if he had to die, he would make sure Joshua paid for it with at least a broken tooth! Joshua wielded a sleek, jet-black spear, and his narrow, black serpentine eyes swept over Charles. Noticing the elemental energy fluctuations in Charles'' hand, Joshua felt a hint of surprise. Ordinary people would have been scared out of their wits, begging for mercy at this point, but this mere Level 2 Beast Master was actually planning to counterattack? A fleeting memory of the princess''s command flashed through his mind, instructing him not to harm this boy. Joshua clenched his teethif he really killed this kid, he might not be able to explain it to the princess. "Kid, this is your final warning," Joshua spat coldly. The spear in his hand dissolved into a cloud of black mist. Just as he had appeared out of thin air, Joshua''s figure gradually became insubstantial, fading away right under Charles'' nose. It was only after Joshua had vanished that Charles withdrew the elemental energy from his hand. During the standoff with Joshua, it felt as though a taut string had been pulled tight within him, and now he was gasping for breath, his chest heaving. The man seemed intent on killing him, but for some reason, he didn''t dare to strike. "I''d better find Aria quickly. After all, we''re still in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, and if anything happens, it could be dangerous." Charles quietly closed the wooden cabin door and then hurried along the path where Aria had disappeared. ... After passing through the trees by the pool and following the steep mountain trail upwards, Charles could feel the poisonous gas growing thicker around him. Charles retrieved several miracle drugs from his storage space and swallowed them in quick succession to resist the encroaching toxic attributes. Only then did he begin to feel slightly better. Aria''s movements were easy to track. Everywhere she passed, there were corpsesbutterflies, lizards, birds, and even some ferocious beasts... Even the towering ancient trees around her had turned yellow and withered, despite it being midsummer. It looked like late autumn, with large amounts of dead leaves falling to the ground, creating a scene of desolation. At the end of this lifeless wasteland sat a beautiful young girl, silently gazing out from the edge of a cliff. From a distance, Charles noticed something strange: there seemed to be eerie black markings on her once fair arms. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was about to approach, a figure suddenly grabbed him from behind and said coldly, "Kid, if you want to die, go ahead." Before Charles could respond, the figure pulled him away, leaping to a nearby hill where the poisonous mist was thinner. Seeing that even Joshua seemed wary of this purple poisonous mist, Charles felt a deep sense of confusion. "Senior, could you tell me what has happened over the past month? How did Miss Aria end up like this?" "This is a curse that has persisted for over a thousand years, or perhaps it''s a fate she can never escape." Joshua sighed softly, leaning against a tree beside Charles. His gaze, fixed on the young girl, was filled with affection and pity. "A thousand-year curse? And fate? What do you mean?" Charles was baffled by Joshua''s cryptic words. "You are human. I shouldn''t be telling you this, but... it''s just an old legend, so it doesn''t matter if you know." Joshua fell silent for a moment before finally speaking, his eyes still on the distant girl. In a deep voice, he began: "A thousand years ago, the serpent people were the weakest tribe in Atacama, on the brink of extinction. In that desperate time, a young girl from the tribe made a pact with a demon." "A demon... a pact..." As Joshua spoke, Charles felt a wave of shock. He couldn''t help but recall the mural in the ancient tomb. Could the demon Joshua was referring to be the legendary Medusa? "After that, the serpent tribe gained control over the power of poison. Several powerful figures emerged, and the tribe became one of the most feared in the area. Atacama not only gained independence from the Stellar Empire but even the northern Genosha human tribes began to fear them. The serpent people flourished and multiplied in this world. However, everything comes at a price..." At this point, Joshua''s expression turned sorrowful. The once stern, snake-like eyes were now moist with emotion. "That young girl, who became the queen that united the entire serpent tribe, found her power growing increasingly uncontrollable. Her appearance grew hideous, her long hair turned into venomous snakes, and a purple mist began to spread across the land, turning the once thriving Atacama into a desert..." "..." Charles swallowed hard. The queen who had once saved her people had become the demon that destroyed Atacama! How heartbroken must she have been, watching her country perish by her own uncontrollable power? So, what is the relationship between the former Serpent Queen and Aria...? "After the kingdom turned into a desert, the queen sought out more suitable lands for survival and waged a great war against the Genosha to the north. Her opponent was none other than Ares, the War God of Genosha, who had been the strongest warrior for centuries. Though the queen defeated Ares, she herself perished in the battle." "Following her death, a revolt broke out within the entire serpent tribe, and Atacama splintered into factions. The people believed the queen had brought divine retribution upon them, and the royal family was massacred. Aria is the only one left behind by the queen in this world..." Joshua suddenly stopped, realizing he had said too much. His face turned stern again, and he coldly fixed his gaze on Charles. "You''d better forget what you just heard. If you reveal Miss Aria''s whereabouts to anyone, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth. Believe me, there''s no one in all of Genosha who can stop me." Joshua''s figure turned into a shadow and disappeared before Charles, who was still overwhelmed by shock. He had suspected earlier that Aria''s origins were anything but simple, and now it seemed his suspicions were confirmed. No wonder she ended up wandering in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, rescued by a human hunter. She was likely on the run, pursued by those who wanted her dead. "But the speed at which this girl''s power is increasing... it''s almost terrifying..." Charles turned his gaze back to the edge of the cliff, but the girl had disappeared, the purple mist around her dissipating. Aria''s power had surged from Level 13 to Level 35 in just one montha rate of growth that was unheard of among both humans and beasts. And Charles had never seen her hunting ferocious beasts or undergoing rigorous training, meaning Aria could grow stronger without effort. This effortless advancement was something Charles couldn''t help but envy. However, everything has its price. Could it be that Aria''s ultimate fate will mirror that of the queen from so long ago, consumed by the curse until she eventually loses herself completely...? "What did Joshua just say to you?" Charles was still gazing wistfully at the cliff when, before he knew it, Aria had appeared beside him. He almost instinctively took a half-step back. Noticing the purple mist around her had disappeared, indicating she had regained control, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. Feeling a bit awkward for his reaction, Charles decided to lighten the mood with a joke. Smiling, he said, "Joshua just told me that his lady is so beautiful, intelligent, a great cook, and incredibly strong. Whoever is lucky enough to marry her one day must have accumulated good fortune over several lifetimes!" "Really?" Aria seemed a bit surprised but didn''t doubt Charles. She continued, "We serpent people are a matriarchal clan, much like mantises or spiders. On the wedding night, the bride devours the groom. If that counts as ''good fortune,'' then so be it." "Uh, what..." The delicate and charming girl before him suddenly seemed a lot more terrifying to Charles. Seeing the startled expression on Charles''s face, Aria covered her mouth and giggled. "Alright, I was just teasing you. I''m not that scary! But I guess... no one would dare to marry me anyway, right?" With a soft sigh, the girl''s clear golden eyes suddenly dimmed a bit. A black mark appeared on the back of Aria''s left hand, and although she tried to hide it, Charles noticed it. A broken nation, a clan wiped out. A royal family once revered by all, now exiled and hunted as criminals. With such a tragic fate, if Charles were in her shoes, he might have lost the ability to smile long ago. Aria gently crouched down, picking up the body of a blue butterfly from the ground and carefully burying it in a small dirt mound. Her teary eyes were filled with guilt. As she stood up, dusting off her hands, she paused for a moment before turning. She suddenly looked at Charles and said, "You''re my only friend, Charles. No matter what I become, I won''t hurt you. Promise me you won''t hate me in the future, okay? Otherwise, I''ll be very sad." With that, the girl raised her fair arm, waved at Charles in the glow of the setting sun, and a flash of light surrounded her. In an instant, she transformed into a serpent nearly ten meters long, disappearing swiftly into the forest. Charles stood there, staring in the direction where she had disappeared, momentarily lost in thought before slowly pulling himself out of his feelings of sadness. He and Aria came from two completely different worldsdifferent kingdoms, different races. Perhaps their paths would never cross again. And with problems that even Joshua couldn''t solve, there was no way he could interfere. Aria had her path to follow, and Charles had his own. Clenching his fists slightly, Charles swallowed a miraculous speed pill and darted toward the valley. The trial had less than three days remaining, and time was running out. The previously quiet valley was soon filled with a whirlwind of dust. ... [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Green Insect] (Lv19, Silver Grade)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Roke Lizard ] (Lv18, Bronze Division)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Little Ginseng Spirit ] (Lv20, Bronze Division)!] The notifications flashed before his eyes as Charles fought from dusk until nightfall. It wasn''t until Mousie was utterly exhausted, panting heavily on top of his head, that Charles finally stopped. "Chirp chirp... I can''t take it anymore, if this keeps up, Mousie is going to turn into a dried mouse..." Mousie said with a pitiful expression. Max, looking equally exhausted, had already jumped into a small nearby pond to soak. "I''ll make something delicious for you all," Charles said with a smile as he patted Mousie on the head, then pulled out a grill from his storage space. Gurgle gurgle... Steam rose from the pot, and soon, a mouth-watering aroma filled the air. During the time of making dinner, Charles was not idle. He checked the [forging] section in the system, taking advantage of this moment to familiarize himself with the crafting system''s operations. As he opened the [forging] feature, a block of pitch-black iron appeared before his eyes Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Eighty-One Hammer Technique A few days ago, when he unlocked the [forging] feature, Charles had already obtained some basic knowledge about forging from the instructional prompts. Therefore, he was quite familiar with the forging equipment. He took out a piece of mystic iron ore from his storage space. Mystic iron was the most basic forging material, perfect for practice. Until he improved his forging skills, Charles didn''t dare to use the Nine Nether Gold Scales or Sacred Boneif he failed to forge with those, he might just cry. He placed some firewood into the makeshift furnace he had built in the dirt, then worked the bellows. With a series of crackling sounds, the mystic iron he had placed inside gradually began to glow red. Once heated, mystic iron becomes soft, making it the perfect time to forge it into any desired shape. Clang, clang, clang, clang... The rhythmic and powerful sound of hammering echoed through the valley as Charles pounded the palm-sized piece of mystic iron into an iron sheet. An hour later, the sheet had taken shape, vaguely resembling an armguard. "It''s done!" With a crisp sizzle, the armguard was quenched in a bucket of water, releasing a cloud of steam. As the temperature cooled, Charles held up his perfectly crafted piece with a proud grin, admiring his handiwork. "You think something like this can be called armor?" Just as Charles was basking in his pride, a voice suddenly echoed from the entrance of the cave. Before he could react, a small stone shot towards him, striking the armguard in his hand. Crack! Charles''s "masterpiece" instantly shattered into pieces on the ground. Annoyed, he looked towards the entrance of the valley. When he saw that it was Joshua, Charles froze for a moment. Recalling Joshua''s earlier words, he couldn''t help but feel a bit deflated. "So, what do you think I should do?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joshua slowly approached Charles, his voice cold as ice. "A piece of iron that hasn''t even had its impurities removed doesn''t deserve to be called forged metal. And anything made from such trash can only be called garbage!" "Uh... cough..." "Your words are just as sharp as your looks..." Charles couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. "Hmm?" A fierce glare from Joshua''s jet-black serpentine eyes made Charles quickly shut his mouth. Although he wasn''t sure what Joshua''s intentions were, it seemed... he might be an expert in forging? Without wasting time, Charles quickly offered up the best food and wine he had. "Senior, could you teach me?" Joshua glanced at the wine and meat in Charles''s hands, hesitated for a moment, then finally picked up the hammer lying on the ground. "You work the bellows. Watch my forging technique carefully, and listen to what I say. Remember, I''m only going to show you once!" Seeing Charles nodding eagerly, Joshua sighed in exasperation. Just a while ago, the princess had been obsessively practicing cooking, and he''d developed a psychological aversion to food... Might as well teach him, as repayment for the mealthough Joshua doubted Charles would actually learn anything. Joshua casually pulled a piece of red-hot mystic iron from the furnace and placed it on the anvil. He raised the hammer in his right hand, striking a pose that reminded Charles of the Greek statues from his previous life: "There are three crucial aspects of forging: the forging hammer, heat control, and forging technique. A good forging hammer is rare to come by, but heat control and technique can be improved through diligent practice..." Clang! With a loud bang, sparks flew from the mystic iron as Joshua brought the hammer down with tremendous force. Each swing of the hammer was powerful and deliberate, yet, astonishingly, Joshua showed no signs of straineven without using elemental power. "Every forging material in the world has impurities. If the impurities aren''t removed, the material is nothing but trash. And brute force alone is useless in forgingyou have to learn how to use the hammer''s rebound off the material to conserve energy..." Even while completing another round of forging and returning the mystic iron to the furnace to reheat, Joshua still managed to share his forging insights with Charles, his effortless demeanor leaving Charles in awe. Two hours later, Joshua had repeated the forging process forty-nine times, transforming the original basin-sized piece of mystic iron into something the size of a palm, and eventually, as small as an egg... What astonished Charles the most was that he could see the quality of the material improving before his eyes! [mystic iron] [Gray Quality] [mystic iron] [White Quality] [mystic iron] [Green Quality] ... Finally, after the mystic iron had been reduced to a small piece about the size of a block of wood, Joshua stopped. After quenching it, he tossed a still-warm metal sphere to Charles. Eighty-one rounds! Joshua had pounded it with full force for eighty-one rounds! Staring at the now slightly translucent material in his hand, which the system displayed as mystic iron [Orange Quality], Charles''s jaw nearly hit the floor. Joshua had actually transformed a piece of common gray-quality material into orange-quality just through his forging skills! If Charles could learn this technique, he''d never lack high-quality materials again! Seeing the look of envy in Charles''s eyes, Joshua couldn''t help but smirk. "That ice and fire supreme spear of yours must have cost you a pretty penny, huh? But to me, it''s just trash. Back when I commanded the palace guards, this kind of thing would''ve been thrown to the cooks and kitchen staff..." The ice and fire supreme spear was a blue-quality weapon, the highest-grade weapon in Lsengard! Charles had spent 100 silver coins to buy it! But Joshua called it trash, something fit only for cooks and kitchen staff?! Charles was so shocked he almost cried, realizing how little he knew of the world. He looked at Joshua with pure admiration. "Joshua, Senior, Master! Could you forge a weapon for me? I don''t need muchjust make it gold-quality!" Joshua had just taken a sip of the beast meat stew Charles had cooked when he heard Charles''s request and nearly spit it out: Gold-quality! Did this kid think gold-quality weapons were as common as cabbages on the ground? However, having already boasted, it was a bit awkward to flatly refuse. "Kid, forging a gold-quality weapon takes a lot of time, and the materials requireddo you even have them?" Seeing the disappointment in Charles''s expression, Joshua gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "No need to feel down. I can teach you the skills." "If you master what I teach you, forging gold-quality equipment yourself won''t be a problem. What I just showed you was my signature skill, the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique]. Next, I''ll teach you how to control the heat..." ... The night passed in silence, with the moon rising and setting, and the first light of dawn breaking in the east. The clang of hammering echoed through the valley all night long. Charles couldn''t quite remember when exactly Joshua had left in the middle of the night. After demonstrating once, Joshua had handed the reins over to Charles. As Charles brought his hammer down, sparks flew from the red-hot piece of mystic iron, dislodging a small amount of impurities. Following Joshua''s instructions, Charles noticed that after a round of hammering, the material became more translucent and slightly smaller. Splash, splash, splash As water splashed in the quenching bucket, Charles looked at the mystic iron, now reduced to half its original size, and felt a deep sense of accomplishment. "This [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] is really something. Even as a beginner, I managed to raise the quality of mystic iron to white. Once I get the hang of this, I''ll be rolling in wealth!" Charles chuckled to himself. In his past life, Charles had been a businessman with a sharp mind for commercehe could see opportunities in everything. If he took these high-grade materials to the weapon shops or auction houses in Lsengard, he could surely make a tidy profit! "With my current skill level, completely removing impurities from the material is still a bit challenging. Over the next couple of days, I''ll keep practicing the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] while searching for the beast core needed to forge the Nine Netherworld Armband," Charles thought to himself. After soaking in the tub for a while and changing into clean clothes, Charles left the cave and headed toward the wooden cabin by the pond. He had already taken some miracle drugs to resist the serpent poison and was relieved to find that there was no trace of the purple poison mist in the area this time. The cabin looked like it had been recently repaired, likely Joshua''s work from the night before. Charles knocked on the door, and after hearing Aria''s response, he stepped inside. Today, Aria was wearing a light green chiffon dress. Perhaps due to her life in the desert, she seemed particularly fond of this type of attire. Her waist-length, silky hair was tied at the waist with a matching light green ribbon. Her long eyelashes fluttered slightly, resembling the delicate wings of a butterfly. Aria was happily engrossed in her cooking, humming softly to herself. When she saw Charles, she smiled and greeted him, "Take a seat, I''ve prepared breakfast for you. Don''t worry, nothing''s burnt this time." That last comment made Charles''s face twitch as he remembered yesterday''s "fish soup." It seemed that after a good night''s rest, Aria''s mood had improved significantly. Seeing her so cheerful, Charles felt a sense of relief. "Please don''t start crying again, or this cabin that was just repaired might end up in pieces again," Charles joked, glancing at the tiny figure of Joshua on a hill a few hundred meters away. Aria covered her mouth with a laugh and gently pushed a plate of pastries toward Charles. Her eyes sparkled with a soft light, full of anticipation. Charles took a bite. Despite being a person with a discerning palate, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. "Delicious!" Who would''ve thought this little girl''s cooking skills would improve so quickly? "Really?" Aria propped her chin in her hand, watching Charles quietly as he tasted the food. Seeing that Aria was doing well, Charles felt it was time to say goodbye. He handed her a small gift box. "I''ll be heading back to Lsengard in two days. I bought this in Lsengard as a little souvenir. I hope you don''t mind." Charles had initially thought of exchanging phone numbers with Aria, but from what he had observed, the serpent people, being a relatively secluded and traditional group, didn''t seem to use phones. When Aria heard that Charles was leaving, she seemed momentarily dazed. Then, with a hint of excitement, she carefully opened the gift Charles had prepared. Inside was a small, delicate jade pendant, a deep green in color. Upon seeing the pendant, Aria''s hand flew to her mouth in surprise, her fair face flushing all the way to her ears. Her shy expression left Charles feeling a bit flustered. "Is... is something wrong? Do you not like the style of the pendant?" Aria took a deep breath to calm herself, then looked at Charles with astonishment. "You''re the first friend I''ve ever made, Charles. I''ll cherish this gift!" Aria accepted the jade pendant, then softly reminded Charles, "In our serpent tribe, jade pendants are gifts exchanged only between couples. So, in the future, be careful not to give this kind of gift to just any other girl." Thud! The half-eaten pastry in Charles''s hand dropped onto the table as he scratched his head awkwardly, finally understanding why Aria had blushed. But despite having a lot of items in his storage space, this was the only thing remotely suitable as a gift for a girl. He couldn''t exactly say: "Aria, here''s 10 kilograms of resurrecting serpent meat as my parting gift!" "Aria, this 1000 milliliters of steel-spiked hedgehog blooddon''t be offended!" The images were too ridiculous for Charles to even imagine... Fortunately, Aria accepted the gift in the end. Otherwise, the situation would have been unbearably awkward. After quickly finishing his breakfast, Charles waved at Aria as if making a hasty escape. "I''m leaving tomorrow! Heading to the valley for some training first!" Just as Charles stepped out of the cabin, he heard Aria''s voice from behind him. "Charles, I have a gift for you too." His foot, mid-stride, froze in midair... Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Why Are You Showing Off? To be honest, this was the first time Charles had ever received a gift from a girl. In his previous life, even though he had achieved great success in the business world, his focus on work left him clueless about relationships. He always thought that money could win the hearts of all women, but in the end, he was played by a woman to the point of losing everything... A pure-hearted girl''s affection is rare and precious, and when that girl is a beautiful serpent maiden, it''s something beyond compareeven more stunning than the most beautiful actresses he had ever seen in his previous life. While Charles was lost in thought, Aria handed him a small jade bottle. Charles gently shook it, noticing it was empty, and curiously asked, "What is this?" "An antidote." "An antidote?" Charles looked puzzled. He had been taking some medicine to resist the serpent poison over the past few days, and those purple mists didn''t seem to have affected him. As Charles stared at the little jade bottle in confusion, a faint scent of pure heart flower filled the air. Before he realized it, Aria was standing right in front of him. Just as Charles was lost in confusion, Aria suddenly opened her mouth and sank her fangs into his neck. ... By the small valley near the pond, Charles applied healing ointment to his neck, feeling a bit dazed. "The riginal serpent venom, so this is how to detoxify it..." Charles gently gritted his teeth due to the sting coming from his neck. The venom must have been from when Charles had "stolen a kiss" from Aria back in the ancient tomb. Fortunately, Joshua hadn''t poisoned himCharles couldn''t even begin to imagine what it would have been like if Joshua had been the one to administer the antidote. Thinking back, Charles recalled how Aria had tilted her snow-white chin, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked utterly satisfied, as if she had finally gotten her revenge. That little jade bottle she''d given him had been nothing more than a distraction. Charles glanced at the points ranking. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [25,426 points] 2nd Place: Thomas [20,149 points] 3rd Place: Charles [19,684 points] ... Nearby, there was also a countdown: [Time Remaining Until Lsengard Training Data Collection Ends: 1 day, 16 hours, 25 minutes, 38 seconds!] Seeing the countdown ticking away, Charles instantly snapped back to focus. "Just a little over 5,000 pointsI''m not about to let that little brat Grace look down on me!" Every rank higher on the leaderboard meant gaining access to more precious treasures in Lsengard''s Vault after the training ended. With Max and Mousie both at Level 18, and Charles on the verge of breaking through to become a Level 3 Beast Master, if he could secure 1st place, he might even win a high-quality mystical beast egg from the Vault! No matter what, Charles was determined to claim that top spot. He started jogging towards the valley. "Max, Mousie, get ready for battle!" Charles issued the command mentally. Standing on the path leading to the pond where the ferocious beasts came to drink, Mousie activated the skill [Mimetic Illusion], transforming into a massive giant freshwater crocodile. After leveling up to Level 18, Mousie''s illusions now possessed the combat power equivalent to a Level 18 ferocious beast. Seeing the obstruction, the pack of ravenous and thirsty gray wolves became extremely agitated and began to attack the giant freshwater crocodile. However, the crocodile''s tough hide was as impenetrable as a fortress wall. No matter how fiercely they bit and clawed, the crocodile remained unmoved. Whizz, whizz, whizz While the crocodile held their attention, Max unleashed a barrage of ranged attacks on the gray wolves. Under the onslaught of Max''s relentless assault, the pack of Level 15 to Level 17 gray wolves quickly found themselves overwhelmed, their bodies covered in blood as they tried to flee. "Trying to run? Not that easy!" Charles sneered, pulling out his ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space and activating his skill, [Puncture Thorn]! In the narrow confines of the canyon, there was nowhere for the wolves to hide. With a powerful thrust of his spear, Charles skewered the gray wolves like a row of shish kebabs. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv16, Black Iron Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +100!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +100!] [Acquired Gray Wolf Hide 1!] [Acquired Gray Wolf Fangs 4!] ... [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv18, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv15, Black Iron Quality)!] ... The notifications kept flashing before his eyes, making Charles feel dizzy with excitement. The smile on his face was uncontrollable as he genuinely marveled at how Aria had chosen such a perfect spot for him! This oasis was the largest water source in the area, attracting a constant stream of ferocious beasts to drink. A large number of ferocious beasts gathered in this region. In less than half an hour, Charles had already slain nearly 30 low-level ferocious beasts that had come to drink, boosting his points by almost 500! At this rate, overtaking Grace was just a matter of time! As Charles made his way through the valley, he continued to rack up points while collecting valuable ferocious beast materials. Just as he was nearing the other end of the canyon, the ground suddenly began to tremble, and he could faintly hear cries for help in the distance. Deciding to investigate, Charles swallowed a miraculous speed pill and reached the other side of the valley within minutes. With a light tap of his foot, he launched himself onto a nearby cliff wall. Just as his strength was about to give out, he found a protruding rock to push off from, and with another swift leap, he landed securely on top of a hill. From his vantage point, Charles could finally see what was happening. A ferocious beast was savagely pursuing a group of people, some of whom appeared to be injured. Charles quickly checked the ferocious beast''s status panel. [Bloodthirsty Rhino] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 23 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Rhino Horn Rips,Water Cannon Attack, Emerald Prison [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Earth Attribute [Description]: Rhinos are typically herbivorous, but this mutated rhino seems to have developed a taste for meat. Beware of its restrictive skill [Emerald Prison]. Charles wasn''t exactly the heroic type, and facing a Level 23 ferocious beast was risky given his current strength. He was just about to retreat when he suddenly recognized a familiar figure among the fleeing group. "Daniel?! You''re still alive!" Charles couldn''t contain his excitement and leaped down from the hill, landing atop a giant tree below. In the dense forest ahead, a group of students dressed in Lsengard Beast Mastery High School uniforms were desperately fleeing. Their torn clothes and the wounds on their arms suggested that their time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains had been anything but easy. "Help me..." In the chaos of the fleeing group, a slender girl at the back of the pack tripped over some shrubs. She turned to look at the massive beast charging toward her, her eyes filled with despair. The others around her were too terrified to act. Most of them had only recently advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, and with such a formidable ferocious beast bearing down on them, they were more concerned with saving themselves than risking their lives to rescue her. Charles was moving swiftly through the trees, pushing himself to his limit. But as he saw the situation unfold, it seemed he might be too late to save the girl. Just as he braced himself to witness the girl get crushed, a chubby figure suddenly stepped in front of her. "Are you crazy, Daniel!" Charles shouted in shock as he quickly assessed Daniel and his mystical beast''s stats. [Name]: Daniel [Age]: 19 S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Height]: 176 cm [Skill]: Petrified Skin [Beast Master Level]: 2 ... [Rock Turtle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 12 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Petrified Skin, Rock Smash Daniel activated his skill, [Petrified Skin] causing his skin to turn a deep brown, like granite, with rough, cracked textures forming on the surface. He stood in front of the girl alongside his mystical beast, prepared to take the full force of the beast''s charge. "Charging in like this is suicide!" Charles cursed inwardly. Daniel''s mystical beast was only Level 12, which meant Daniel himself was effectively also at Level 12. Facing a Level 23 ferocious beast, especially one in a berserk state, was nothing short of suicidal. Charles immediately summoned his mystical beasts, Max and Mousie, but it was already too late Boom! With a dull thud, Daniel''s round body was sent flying like a soccer ball by the Bloodthirsty Rhino. He crashed through the trees with a series of splintering sounds before slamming into a nearby rock, blood pouring from his mouth. "Daniel is the strongest among us, and even he couldn''t stop it. What are we going to do?" "Who said there aren''t any powerful ferocious beasts on the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains? The guild really messed up with this location!" "That beast is about to hit Lyra! Oh no..." The strongest member of their group, Daniel, had been easily overpowered by the savage ferocious beast, leaving the fleeing students in a state of panic. Some of the girls even covered their eyes in fear. At this moment, the girl named Lyra stood frozen, her face drained of all color. She stared blankly at the powerful ferocious beast charging toward her, her expression one of utter shock. Thud! A dull, sickening sound echoed through the forest, mingled with the noise of flesh being torn apart. The girls who had covered their eyes went pale, their legs giving out beneath them, their cries stifled by sheer terror. A gasp rippled through the surrounding students. The girls hiding behind a rock peeked through their fingers, and to their surprise, they saw that Lyra was unharmed. Standing in front of her was a familiar figure. A tall, handsome young man with a sturdy build stood protectively in front of Lyra, holding a dark blue spear. The spear''s tip gleamed coldly, dripping with fresh blood... Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Reunion with Daniel "Charles?!" Several students from the same school recognized the figure and couldn''t help but cry out in astonishment. Just in the nick of time, a spear had descended from above, striking the Bloodthirsty Rhino and altering its course, saving Lyra from certain doom. "Thank you for saving me..." The girl who had fallen to the ground still looked shaken, her lips slightly bluish from fear. Charles helped her to her feet and, after offering a few comforting words, guided her to a safe spot nearby. Then, gripping his spear tightly, he approached a pile of rocks. His previous strike had been hurried, merely diverting the ferocious beast''s charge without hitting a vital spotit was likely still alive. From the pile of rocks came a sound, and the massive beast''s body began to rise again. Though the earlier strike wasn''t fatal, it had left a gaping wound in its chest. The pain from the injury only made it more enraged: Roar! Roar! Roar!!! The Bloodthirsty Rhino let out a furious roar and activated its skill [Rhino Horn Rips]. Its horn extended to a length of two meters, like a giant bayonet, and charged straight at Charles. The ground trembled with the force of its enormous body as it ran. "Mousie! Mimetic Illusion!" Charles commanded. "Got it!" At the exact moment the rhino was within 30 meters of Charles, an identical rhino appeared in front of him, complete with a bayonet-like horn, charging headlong toward the Bloodthirsty Rhino. "What the..." The surrounding students were stunned by what they saw, especially those who had once attended the same school as Charles. In their memory, Charles''s mystical beast had been a useless frost wolfhow did he suddenly have a Bloodthirsty Rhino? "Could it be that Charles has tamed a Bloodthirsty Rhino as his mystical beast?" one boy exclaimed. Boom!!! A deafening crash echoed as the two identical rhinos collided at full speed, their sharp horns tearing into each other''s faces, turning them into a bloody mess. Despite mimicking the exact same skill, the ferocious beast Mousie had transformed into was of a lower level, and it quickly fell to the ground, dead. "No..." Seeing this, Lyra, who had just started to calm down, covered her mouth in fear, letting out a gasp. Through her tear-filled eyes, she saw Charles summon a massive crocodile nearly 10 meters long! "Charles... has he already become a Level 3 Beast Master? How is that possible?" Another boy exclaimed, his face full of disbelief. A talent this terrifying was something only the city lord''s family in all of Lsengard could boast. But becoming a Level 3 Beast Master was supposed to mean the ability to form a contract with a third ferocious beasttaming such a ferocious beast was no easy feat! Ignoring the puzzled looks from those around him, Charles issued battle commands through [Mind Communication]. These past two months of constant combat had given him a wealth of battle experience. As the giant rhino charged toward him again, Charles remained completely unflustered. The rhino unleashed its most powerful skill, [Emerald Prison], causing a wave of water-attribute energy to materialize into a massive blue net that lunged toward Charles. Just as the net was about to trap him, the giant freshwater crocodile stepped in front of Charles, becoming ensnared by the [Emerald Prison]. A dull thud echoed as the rhino collided with the crocodile. Despite sustaining some injuries, the crocodile''s massive, sturdy body, like a thick mountain of flesh, managed to absorb the impact and neutralize the attack. Twin-headed Tiger. Timberwolf. Rumbling sounds. ... One after another, mystical beasts were summoned by Charles, seemingly as easily as pulling out consumables. The students watching finally realized this was just one of Charles''s skills. These mystical beasts, while not particularly strong and even prone to shattering with a single hit, had one overwhelming advantage: numbers! Under the relentless assault from this endless horde, the once-mighty Bloodthirsty Rhino began to falter. In the brief moment it was distracted, Charles''s spear shot forward with explosive force, piercing straight through the rhino''s heart, causing blood to spray in all directions. Rumble, rumble... To the shock of everyone present, the massive body of the Bloodthirsty Rhino collapsed. The ferocious beast, which had moments ago seemed unstoppabledefeating even the strongest among them and killing two of their classmateswas now lying dead at the tip of Charles''s spear! Everyone stared at Charles in stunned silence, unable to utter a single word. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Bloodthirsty Rhino] (Lv23, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +500! Your mystical beast has leveled up!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +500! Your mystical beast has leveled up!] As these notifications flashed before his eyes, Charles couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. After killing hundreds of ferocious beasts and now defeating a Level 23 beast, both Mousie and Max had leveled up simultaneously! Without even taking the time to harvest materials from the Bloodthirsty Rhino, Charles dashed over to a nearby pile of rubble. Clearing away the stones and branches, he found Daniel lying there, barely conscious. Charles frowned as he checked Daniel''s condition. But when he saw that the system panel displayed his health status as "Minor Surface Injuries," his frown deepened... If he had been at Level 12 and faced such a powerful ferocious beast head-on, he would have either been seriously injured or killed! What kind of physique does this guy have to only be knocked out? At that moment, Daniel suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing Charles, he rubbed them with his dirty hands. "Charles, it''s really you! Am I in hell?" "Idiot!" Charles retorted, pulling out a few healing pills from his backpack and tossing them at Daniel. "You''ve got some nerve, surviving when the rest of your squad didn''t." Swallowing the healing pills, Daniel hesitated for a moment before clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. "That scumbag Robert lured us into the valley. If it weren''t for my thick skin, I''d be dead under the beast stampede by now." "Was it really Robert? I heard... he''s dead," Charles said, pretending to be nonchalant. "Robert''s dead? Don''t let me find out where he''s buried, or I''ll make sure to take a dump on his grave!" Daniel''s face lit up with glee upon hearing the news. He suddenly flashed a triumphant grin, showing off the hexagram mark on his palm. "You used to mock me, but look at thismy mystical beast really does have thick skin and can take a beating!" Seeing Daniel''s smug expression, Charles was speechless. He couldn''t help but recall how, before leaving Lsengard, Daniel had said, "I''ve got a few mines and ranches back home waiting for me to inherit. This whole training thing doesn''t matterjust surviving and getting back to Lsengard is enough." Charles couldn''t help but genuinely admire the foresight of Daniel''s father! As the two of them continued their light-hearted conversation, the people who had scattered earlier began to regroup. Lyra, supported by a few other girls, approached Charles with a grateful smile. "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what would''ve happened to me..." Seeing a girl coming over to talk, Daniel, who had been lying on the ground looking miserable, suddenly sprang to his feet: "Ah, dealing with low-level mystical beasts like that is nothing! You saw meI didn''t even move, and it just ran into me and died! Hahaha!" Daniel shook his golden hair and pulled out his phone. "Mind if we exchange contact info? If you ever find yourself in danger again, just give me a call, and I''ll be there in a flash!" "Uh... actually..." Lyra and the other girls exchanged glances with Charles, then awkwardly looked at Daniel, swallowing the words they had been about to say. After the few girls walked away, Daniel strutted up to Charles with a smug look on his face, raising his eyebrows playfully. "So, what do you think? With my looks and skills like this! If you can''t make it in the future, just come and rely on me!" "Oh, by the way, do you have a solar charger? I lost mine on the way here. If it weren''t for the fact that the trial cards don''t need power, I wouldn''t even be able to upload my points." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles chuckled softly but didn''t have the heart to burst his bubble. Once Daniel charged his phone and saw his 20,000 points, he''d probably be in for a shock. This was the same guy who, back when they were 16 and in their first year of high school, dragged Charles to a red-light district, flaunting a VIP gold card and telling him to pick any girl he liked. Charles had never seen anything like it before, and when a half-naked woman approached him, he ran away in a panic. Despite his shameless bravado, Daniel wasn''t a bad person. Charles glanced at his watch, realizing he''d already spent over an hour here. The time left for him to climb the leaderboard was running out. Just as Charles was about to leave, a shout rang out from the crowd ahead: "A beast core! There''s a second-tier water-attribute beast core inside this Bloodthirsty Rhino!" A beast core! And a second-tier one at that! At this explosive revelation, the crowd erupted in excitement. Beast cores were incredibly rare materials that could not only help mystical beasts advance but also enhance the attributes of equipment. They were so rare that the probability of a ferocious beast producing one was said to be less than 1%. Charles hadn''t paid much attention at first, but when he heard it was a second-tier water-attribute beast core, he jolted to full alertness. Isn''t this the final material needed to forge the [Nine Netherworld Armband]? Following the direction of the voice, Charles indeed spotted a blood-streaked, azure beast core in the crowd. "This ferocious beast was killed by Charles, so naturally, this beast core belongs to him," Lyra suggested. As soon as Lyra spoke, most of the surrounding people quickly agreed. "Exactly! Whoever kills the beast deserves the core. I''d like to see anyone try to take it!" "Hey, Charles, if you don''t mind sharing a bit of the beast meat or blood, I''d be more than satisfied..." Charles wasn''t one to be overly modest, especially since he had been the one to kill the ferocious beast. He was about to step forward and claim the core when a deep voice suddenly called out from a short distance away: "Is that a second-tier water-attribute beast core? My mystical beast just advanced and could really use it. Lyra, you wouldn''t mind handing it over to me, would you?" Another group of students approached, with a tall, muscular boy at the center, surrounded by his companions like a king among his subjects. The boy was handsome, though his skin was tanned from the harsh sun. His eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity as they locked onto the beast core in Lyra''s hand. Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Challenge "Thomas... the second-ranked student on the leaderboard. I never thought we''d run into him here! Hey, does the big shot need any more followers?" someone in the crowd remarked. The mention of Thomas''s name caused an already buzzing crowd to erupt with excitement. Having just been saved by Charles, the third-ranked student, and now encountering Thomas, the second-ranked, everyone marveled at their luck today. As Charles looked at Thomas, a few lines of information appeared on the screen before his eyes. [Name]: Thomas [Age]: 19 [Height]: 188 cm [Beast Master Level]: 2 "Given that he''s ranked second on the leaderboard, he must be quite formidable. His strength is likely close to the peak of a Level 2 Beast Master," Charles speculated, assessing Thomas''s capabilities. Charles had already defeated a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, and now that Max and Mousie had reached Level 19, combined with the ability to see his opponents'' weaknesses, Charles was nearly unbeatable against anyone below a Level 3 Beast Master. He had no reason to fear Thomas. This beast core was the crucial material for forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband], so there was no way he would give it up. Stepping forward, Charles said, "I killed this Bloodthirsty Rhino. From the way you''re talking, it sounds like you''re planning to take it by force?" Hearing this, Thomas turned, his eyes sweeping over the speaker, a hint of killing intent flashing in them. But when he heard from the surrounding crowd that this was Charles, the third-ranked student on the leaderboard, his expression softened slightly, and a faint smile played on his lips. "Heh, since it was Charles who killed it, I wouldn''t dream of taking it from you. However, this beast core is very important to me. If you''re willing, I''d like to offer you these materials in exchange, along with a gold coin." Thomas''s lips curled into a smirk as he pulled out a pouch from his backpack, revealing more than ten first-tier beast cores. "If Charles is willing, consider it a gesture of friendship from me." The first-tier beast cores in Thomas''s hand radiated a strong energy, and the gold coin gleamed brightly in the sunlight. "Gulp!" The sound of people swallowing their envy was audible, and the surrounding crowd''s eyes turned green with jealousy. While a second-tier beast core was indeed valuable, it didn''t compare to the worth of over ten first-tier beast cores plus a gold coin. It seemed like an unbeatable deal. However, Charles merely smiled lightly. "Sorry, I''m not interested in trading." Charles urgently needed this beast core. While second-tier beast cores weren''t impossible to come by, finding one with a specific attribute was much harder. He was in desperate need of a water-attribute core for forging equipment. Besides, Charles found Thomas unpleasant in every way, making him even less inclined to trade. Caught between the two, Lyra was visibly conflicted. She glanced at Thomas, then at Charles. After a moment of hesitation, she handed the azure beast core to Charles. This was nothing short of a public slap in the face, and Thomas''s expression turned dark, as if he had just suffered a great loss. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Daniel arrived just in time to see Thomas, and couldn''t resist mocking him. "Well, if it isn''t Thomas! I heard your family''s business has been struggling lately. Those commercial streets are just being wasted on the Draven familywhy not sell them to the Smith family instead?" The Smith family, the Taylor family, and the Draven family ran the three most prominent merchant guilds in Lsengard. The rivalry between them was fierce, with frequent underhanded tactics used to compete for limited customers, making their relationships far from harmonious. Just six months ago, a scandal erupted when it was revealed that the Smith family''s jewelry store was selling counterfeit goods. Later, David discovered that it was the Draven family behind the fake news campaign. Unfortunately, due to a lack of solid evidence, the Smith family had to swallow the loss. The tension between the two families was palpable, and Daniel''s eyes practically rolled back in his head with disdain. Thomas, however, didn''t show much reaction, but one of his friends bristled at Daniel''s taunt. The faint sound of swords being drawn could be heard. "Thomas, these punks are getting way too cocky. Should we just take them out? No one would know in this remote place, and we could just say the ferocious beasts got them," someone whispered behind him. Thomas considered it for a moment before shaking his head slightly. This Charles guy had managed to climb from nearly the bottom of the leaderboard to third place in just a month, indicating that his strength was likely on par with Thomas''s. Moreover, the Draven family wasn''t powerful enough to openly declare war on the Smith family. Killing Daniel would be like kicking a hornet''s nest. "It seems Charles isn''t interested in being friends with me," Thomas sighed softly, shaking his head before turning to Daniel with a mocking expression. "You know, some dogs just love to bark from behind their master. But once the master''s gone, they won''t even dare to whimper." "Who are you calling a dog?" Daniel roared, enraged at Thomas''s insinuation. The silver hexagram in his hand flashed as he summoned his mystical beast, the [Rock Turtle]. He was about to charge forward, but Charles held him back. It wasn''t that Charles thought Daniel was in the wrongThomas had clearly shown a desire to kill, but hesitated because he couldn''t gauge Charles''s strength. Charles had no intention of showing mercy to someone who wanted him dead. However, with the trial nearing its end, Charles didn''t want to waste a single second. His points were slightly below Thomas''s, and he knew that dragging this out would only benefit Thomas. He had bigger priorities than engaging in a pointless skirmish. Thomas had already conjured a hexagram magic array in his palm. Seeing Charles hold Daniel back, he assumed it was a sign of weakness, and a smug expression spread across his face. "I''ve heard that someone''s been making quite the waves recently. In just a few days, you''ve managed to knock Emily out of third place. Your points have risen so quicklycould it be... you''re boosting your score by killing people?" Whoosh Before Thomas could finish his sentence, a dark blue spear flew through the air, grazing his neck by mere millimeters. He could almost feel the tip of the spear brush against his skin, sending a chill down his spine. A centimeter closer, and he''d have been dead on the spot. Thomas''s shocked expression drew laughter from the students around Charles. Having lost face in front of so many people, Thomas''s face twitched with anger as he glared coldly at Charles''s back. "Charles, all you know how to do is sneak attack, huh? After the trial, those who are admitted to one of the three major academies in the imperial capital have half a day to accept challenges from others. Do you dare to fight me fair and square?" From a distance, without even turning around, Charles waved dismissively. "Not interested." "You...!" Being completely ignored by Charles from start to finish, and nearly getting taken out by his sneak attack, Thomas''s temper flared. He slammed his fist into a nearby tree, and with a loud crash, the tree, which took several people to encircle, collapsed. "Boss, are we just gonna let someone from Lsengard High show off in front of us from Second High?" one of his followers grumbled. "How about we go take care of them later?" another person suggested. Thomas gritted his teeth, watching as Charles''s figure faded into the distance, and shook his head. "Too many people saw what happened, and some even recorded it and posted it online. It''s too late to make a move now, especially with Daniel backed by the entire Smith family merchant guild." "But during the post-admission challenge, anything goes. I''ll kill that kid in front of all of Lsengard!" Forcing himself to suppress his anger, Thomas waved his hand, leading his followers in the opposite direction. ... In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere surrounding Thomas, the crowd around Charles was filled with laughter and cheer. "Charles, how did you pull off that move just now? I couldn''t even see what happened, and your spear flew right past Thomas''s neck!" "That scumbag Thomas probably wet his pants, haha!" "Thomas has been used to being domineering at Second High School because of his family''s influence. Today, Brother Charles really gave us students of Second High School a chance to vent our frustrations!" "By the way, I heard you guys mention that Charles fought and defeated a second-tier ferocious beast on his own. Can someone tell me more about that?" "You should''ve seen it! Charles summoned a 50-meter-long crocodileI was completely stunned!" "..." As Charles walked at the front of the group, he couldn''t help but feel exasperated listening to the chatter behind him. How did these stories get so exaggerated? A 50-meter-long crocodilewhat did they think this was, a dinosaur? He glanced at the time. The delay had cost him valuable points. When they reached the campsite, Charles suddenly turned to the group and said: "The trial ends tomorrow. My tent is set up on the other side of the mountain, and I need to pack up. Let''s part ways here for now." Waving off their pleas for him to stay, Charles headed toward the canyon. With all the materials for the [Nine Netherworld Armband] now in hand, he couldn''t wait to start forging it. Watching his figure gradually disappear, Danielwho had just learned that Charles was ranked third on the leaderboardwas left in awe. "Back in school, who would''ve guessed this guy had such talent?" Lyra smiled, her eyes filled with admiration. "Someone this talented wouldn''t be content to stay in a small place like Lsengard, would they?" Noticing Lyra lost in thought, another girl waved a hand in front of her face, teasing her, "Don''t get your hopes up. With his talent, all three major academies in the imperial capital will be vying for him! Unlike us, who probably won''t even make it into Vendantia Academy. With Charles''s Beast Master talent, he''s destined to become someone great, someone we''ll always look up to." Hearing this, Lyra felt a pang of disappointment, but she quickly regained her composure and summoned her mystical beast. Geniuses have their own lives, but even the ordinary have their paths to follow. Even if she couldn''t get into one of the three major academies, a future working at The Beast Master Guild in Lsengard would still offer a life that many would envy. Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Double the Good Fortune After parting ways with Daniel''s trial group, Charles moved swiftly through the forest, making his way back to the oasis where Aria was. It was early evening, and the ferocious beasts, having been scorched by the sun all day, were now making their way to the pond to drink. This was the perfect time to rack up some points. Charles drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] and gave a few bottles to Max and Mousie as well, instantly feeling re-energized. Like a bandit, Charles positioned himself near the narrow entrance that led from the Ferocious Beast Mountains to the pond, effectively demanding a "toll" from any beast that wanted to drink. After six hours of intense combat, Charles still had some energy left, but Max and Mousie were struggling. In their state of extreme exhaustion, even the miracle drug that restored energy was losing its effectiveness. They could only recover slowly through sleep. Forcing his mystical beasts to continue fighting in this condition could lead to exhaustion or even a decrease in their loyalty. Not wanting to take that risk, Charles recalled them to the mystical beast space to rest. After returning to the cabin and having dinner prepared by Aria, Charles headed to a cave several kilometers away to begin forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband]. From his storage space, Charles retrieved the [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] [Gold Quality] and [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] [Gold Quality]. The cave was bathed in a soft golden light as he held the materials in his hands. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These materials were hard to come by, and Charles had originally planned to wait until his [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] had further improved before using them for forging. However, his two months of training in the Ferocious Beast Mountains had made him acutely aware of the dangers in this Beast Mastery world. In a world teeming with ferocious beasts, there was no guarantee of safety, even within the city walls. More pressing was the fact that Robert''s death, though indirect, was tied to Charles. Sooner or later, word of this would reach the Taylor family, and given how doting his father Sly was, Charles knew he wouldn''t be let off easily. According to public records, Sly was a Level 3 Beast Master. If it came to a confrontation, Charles had no chance of winning at his current level. But with the [Nine Netherworld Armband], Charles would have an ace up his sleeve. When embedded with a second-tier beast core, the [Nine Netherworld Armband] could absorb up to 97% of a Level 4 Beast Master''s normal attacks before it became damaged. Without this piece of equipment, Charles wouldn''t even dare return to Lsengard, let alone participate in the entrance exams for the various academies. "No matter what, I have to succeed!" Charles silently encouraged himself and then shifted his gaze to the system''s [forging] section. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Crafting Materials]: [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] 20/18, [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] 10/8, Water Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1 [Materials are ready. Begin crafting?] Charles selected ''Yes, and an anvil and hammer appeared before him out of thin air. He added some firewood to the forge and worked the bellows. Despite being called a [sacred bone], it looked very much like metal to Charles. Under the intense heat of the flames, the golden-hued sacred bone gradually turned red and softened. Clang, clang, clang! The crisp sound of hammering echoed through the valley. With each strike, sparks flew from the sacred bone, signifying the reduction of its impurities. Charles knew this meant the material was being refined. Before Joshua''s guidance, Charles would be out of breath after just a few swings of the hammer. But now, even after 18 consecutive high-intensity strikes, his movements were still precise and controlled. He recalled the forging principles Joshua had taught him and visualized the statue-like hammering posture Joshua had demonstrated. Charles repeated the process over and over. While his current forging skills weren''t advanced enough to elevate the gold-quality materials to an even higher level, he could at least remove the impurities. That alone was enough to satisfy him. Stoking the fire, hammering to remove impurities, quenching, and cooling... Charles repeated this process again and again. When his muscles grew sore, he took some miracle drugs to repair them; when he felt tired, he drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] to replenish his energy. By the time the night was half over, he had repeated the entire process 49 times. The palm-sized piece of [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] had shrunk to half its original size, and iridescent patterns began to appear on it, with the material becoming somewhat translucent. Clang, clang, clang! After another round of grueling hammering, on the 81st attempt, the sacred bone had been reduced to the size of an egg. It was clear that the impurities hadn''t been completely removed, but this was the best Charles could do with his current skills. And this was only 3% of the total crafting processseven more pieces of sacred bone and 18 golden scales still awaited his attention... "Impressive. In just one day, you''ve managed to push your [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] to this level." Leaning against a large tree, Joshua observed Charles diligently forging the sacred bone near the cliffside, feeling a sense of amazement. When he had originally learned this hammering technique from his master, it had taken him an entire year to master it. But this kid had grasped the essence of it after watching just one demonstration. Charles was so engrossed in his work, and with Joshua concealing his presence, he had managed to approach Charles without being noticed. Gently placing a plate of snacks beside Charles, Joshua sighed softly. This guy was tirelessly forging day and night, while the young lady was obsessively experimenting with making better snacks. Joshua couldn''t help but marvel at how relentless the younger generation seemed to be. ... As the sky began to lighten, Charles was drenched in sweat, his hands swollen and covered in blisters. His relentless forging had pushed his body to the brink, to the point where the hemostatic powder he used couldn''t keep up with the wear and tear on his hands. When the first rays of dawn, tinged with a faint purple, touched Charles''s body, a look of joy spread across his face. "I finally did it!" Holding up the armguard, thin as a cicada''s wing and fitting perfectly with his right arm, Charles''s hands trembled slightly, partly from physical exhaustion and partly from the excitement surging within him. As Charles admired his masterpiece, a line of text flashed before his eyes. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Purple Quality]: Effect Enhances arm muscle strength by 100%. Effect Reduces the damage of attacks from Beast Masters below Level 4 by 97%, consuming one golden scale per use. After reading the brief description, Charles felt a wave of mixed emotions. Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... The fact that gold-quality materials had only produced a purple-quality item was likely due to the beast core being only second-tier. If he replaced it with a higher-tier core in the future, the quality of the [Nine Netherworld Armband] should also improve. "So, this isn''t unlimitedit consumes one golden scale each time it''s used," Charles thought, feeling a bit regretful. But on further reflection... reducing 97% of the damage from 18 attacks in life-and-death situations was almost like having 18 extra lives! When he thought of it that way, it seemed more than worth it. Just as Charles was about to put on the [Nine Netherworld Armband] to test its power, he suddenly felt the energy in the world around him begin to surge wildly into his body. The warm and comforting sensation dispelled his fatigue, leaving him feeling invigorated. It was a feeling he had experienced before, back when he had broken through to become a Level 2 Beast Master. "Could it be that I unknowingly broke through while forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband]?" Charles thought, his face filled with surprise. He flexed his muscles, noticing that both their definition and strength had significantly improved since the previous night! Could this be what people mean when they say good things come in pairs? Without realizing it, all those thousands of hammer strikes must have strengthened him. This kind of breakthrough is incredibly rare and hard to achieve! Worried about being interrupted, Charles dragged a large boulder to block the entrance of the cave and stationed Max and Mousie to guard it. He then retreated to the deepest part of the cave. ... Sitting quietly on a stone platform in the pitch-black cave, Charles felt as though his body had turned into a vortex, continuously drawing in the ice, fire, and dark elemental energies from the surrounding environment. As these energies entered his body, they began to nourish and strengthen him, while the excess energy started to accumulate in his lower abdomen. It was as if his body were a balloon, steadily inflating with the absorbed energy. Soon, Charles began to experience a slight pain, and for a moment, it felt as though he might burst. Despite the intense pain, Charles gritted his teeth and persevered. This was the trial that every Beast Master had to endure with each advancement. Only by withstanding the intense energy refining could one handle the shock of contracting with a third mystical beast and become a Level 3 Beast Master! In the darkness, beyond the green, red, and black energies, Charles noticed a faint trace of something golden. "Golden energy... what is this?" He recalled that in Lily''s theory classes, she had never mentioned energy of this color, leaving him puzzled. "Could I be imagining things?" Charles rubbed his eyes, but the thin strand of golden energy, like a delicate thread, continued to weave itself around him. Although it was barely noticeable, it was undeniably there, encircling him. If it weren''t for the pitch-black surroundings of the cave, Charles might not have noticed it at all. As Charles puzzled over the origin of the golden energy, another wave of excruciating pain surged through his body, turning his skin bright red. "It feels like I''m going to explode!" "Ahhh!!!" With a roar of agony, Charles collapsed unconscious on the stone platform. In his semi-conscious state, Charles thought he heard the sound of a balloon bursting. The once sparse elemental energy within his body had now pooled into a small reservoir. [Ding! You have successfully leveled up. Current Beast Master level: 3.] Chapter 66: Chapter 66: The End of the Trial A system notification echoed in his mind as Charles slowly opened his eyes. The muscles that had been strained from his all-night forging had completely healed. Filled with excitement, Charles made his way to the cave entrance, intending to push aside the boulder that had been blocking it. With just a gentle push Rumble, rumble!!! The massive boulder, which weighed several tons and had taken Charles most of the previous day to roll into place with the help of logs, now tumbled effortlessly down the mountainside, smashing through trees as it went. "So this is the power of a Level 3 Beast Master..." Charles stared in amazement at the scene, clenching his fists slightly. The sound of crackling energy echoed from his muscles, and a thin, visible mist of elemental energy formed around his arms. It was exactly as described in the theoretical lessons Charles had attended! A Level 3 Beast Master possessed the ability to condense elemental energy into tangible forms. Joshua''s dark, gleaming spear, for example, was formed from concentrated poison energy. However, with Charles''s current strength, he could only generate a faint mist. Though a Level 3 Beast Master was still considered low-tier among Beast Masters, within the context of Lsengard, there weren''t many who had reached this level by the age of 18. Charles knew that if he were given just one more year, he could surpass his peers, and perhaps even overtake the president of Lsengard''s Beast Master Guild! "Those old-timers who''ve spent most of their lives stuck at Level 2 Beast Masterif they knew I''d advanced two tiers in just two months, their jaws would probably drop!" Charles chuckled to himself, eager to find a ferocious beast to test his newfound strength. After calming his excitement, Charles turned his attention to Max and Mousie, who had been guarding the cave entrance during his breakthrough last night. However, he noticed something unusual and quickly opened the [Pets] panel to check. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv19 [View Promotion Materials] [Description]: Max waited outside the cave all night and is very happy to see that you''ve successfully broken through. Its current experience has reached the storage limit for a first-tier mystical beast and can now advance to a second-tier mystical beast. ... [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attributes]: Dark [Level]: Lv19 [View Promotion Materials] [Description]: Mousie hasn''t eaten any nuts all night and is starving. Its current experience has reached the storage limit for a first-tier mystical beast and can now advance to a second-tier mystical beast. ... "Could it be that when I broke through, Mousie and Max leveled up too?" Charles stared at the notifications on the screen in amazement, his face lighting up with joy. He remembered that when Max advanced to Lv10, it enabled him to become a Level 2 Beast Master. Now, it seemed that there was some kind of bond between a Beast Master and their mystical beastshis advancement had triggered Max and Mousie''s progression as well. After calming his excitement, Charles checked the promotion materials for both mystical beasts, and two popup windows appeared on the screen. [Promotion Materials] (Max): Ice Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1, Fire Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1, Regenerating Potion [White Quality] 2, Fusion Heart 1 [Promotion Condition] (Mousie): Dark Altar Charles quickly read through the prompts. The materials required for Max''s promotion were more or less what he had expected. While second-tier beast cores were rare, they could be bought if you had the money. White-quality Regenerating Potions were something Charles could make himself given some time. The [Fusion Heart] seemed to be a type of mineral that might be found near an erupting volcano; he could look into it when he returned to Lsengard. But when he saw Mousie''s [Promotion Condition], which simply said "Dark Altar," Charles was puzzled. There was no quantity specified, so it didn''t seem to be a material. It sounded more like a location, but there were no coordinates or details on where to find itwhere was he supposed to look? Moreover, in Genosha, dark attributes were highly taboo, with very few records available. It seemed that promoting Mousie would be an incredibly challenging task. Charles didn''t have much time to ponder over it. With less than a day left in the two-month trial, any thoughts of promotion would have to wait until the trial was over. He glanced at the countdown on his phone screen: 0 days, 17 hours, 21 minutes, and 32 seconds. Then, with a swift leap off the cliff, he landed steadily on a large tree. It was early morning, and the nocturnal animals were heading to the pond for a drink before returning to their nests to rest. The narrow valley echoed with the roars of ferocious beasts. "Perfect, time to test the power of my new equipment!" Charles murmured with a faint smile as he retrieved the gear he had personally forged from his storage space. As he pulled out the [Nine Netherworld Armband], an orange glow flashed across the area. The armband, thin as a cicada''s wing, fit snugly around Charles''s right arm. Due to the water-attribute beast core, the armband had a bluish, semi-transparent appearance, with faint golden scale patterns visible underneath. It looked almost as if Charles''s right arm had been adorned with a tattoo. ... In the narrow valley, an adult Bloodthirsty Rhino was charging forward at full speed, its throat parched, desperate to reach the water near the pond. But just as it reached the mouth of the canyon, about to exit the valley, a human boy blocked its path. The sudden appearance of an obstacle didn''t cause the slightest panic in the Bloodthirsty Rhino. Its massive size gave it all the confidence it needed. The rhino activated its skill [Rhino Horn Rips], extending its horn to a length of two meters. It raised its hooves and began to accelerate, ready to smash the obstructing human into pieces. However, the boy facing its charge showed no fear. Instead, he stood calmly in place, which the Bloodthirsty Rhino perceived as nothing short of a challenge! As it charged at full speed, the ground beneath it trembled. "Let''s see just how powerful this orange-grade equipment really is!" Charles muttered with a cold smile, standing firm at the mouth of the valley. He clenched his fist as he watched the charging rhino approach. The golden tattoo gradually began to solidify, enveloping Charles''s entire right arm and eventually forming into a protective armband. With a sharp breath, Charles planted his foot firmly on the ground and charged directly at the Bloodthirsty Rhino. Crack! With a crisp sound, Charles''s right arm collided with the rhino''s razor-sharp horn, which was as thick as a man''s thigh. The horn snapped clean off at the base. In the Bloodthirsty Rhino''s horrified gaze, Charles''s fist came crashing down on its head, creating a large, gaping hole from which blood and brain matter spewed out. The once formidable Bloodthirsty Rhino fell dead with just a single punch from Charles! [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Bloodthirsty Rhino] (Lv19, Silver Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.19) Loyalty +0! Experience +200 (Stored)!] Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.19) Loyalty +0! Experience +200 (Stored)!] It only took one punch to take down a Level 19 ferocious beastthis orange-quality equipment was indeed incredibly powerful! Impressed by the armband''s strength, Charles didn''t linger. He quickly summoned Max and Mousie, and together they continued their fierce battle against the wave of beasts heading to the oasis to drink. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Swamp Frog] (Lv18, Silver Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Shadow Wolf] (Lv20, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] (Lv17, Bronze Division Quality)!] ... System notifications flashed continuously before his eyes as Charles fought from dawn until noon, from the blazing heat of midday until the evening. Just as the sun was beginning to set, Charles''s phone buzzed with a vibration. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Countdown: 0 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds] [Trial Complete!] "It''s over?!" After a full day of intense battle, Charles was battered and bruised all over. Even as a Level 3 Beast Master, this level of combat had pushed him to his limits. The tension that had kept him going finally released, and Charles felt an overwhelming urge to relax. He stripped off his blood-soaked clothes, took a deep breath, and dove into the pond, swimming all the way to the center before surfacing, gasping for air. "Ahh" "Ahh" Lying back on a moss-covered rock, Charles felt a wave of contentment wash over him. The past two months of trials flashed through his mind like a movie reel. There were several moments when he had come dangerously close to losing his life, but it was precisely these perilous situations that had fueled his rapid progress. Feeling a surge of excitement, he picked up his phone and opened the points leaderboard. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [26,752 points] 1st Place: Charles [26,752 points] 3rd Place: Thomas [19,655 points] ... --- "So close, just one more ferocious beast and I would''ve surpassed her," Charles sighed, feeling a twinge of regret as he looked at the leaderboard. He had been pushing himself to catch up over the past few days, but the gap between him and Grace had been significant. The fact that he had managed to tie the score was already a considerable achievement. With this ranking, he had secured his ticket to the entrance exams for the three major academies in the imperial capital. However, this didn''t guarantee admission. At the awards ceremony and recruitment event in two weeks, the top 20 students would have the chance to challenge each other, akin to a live interview in front of the recruitment officers. Winning these challenges could earn additional points, and Charles knew that many would be eager to take him on. Especially Graceshe was probably fuming when she saw that he had caught up to her in points. She might not get any sleep tonight. His phone buzzed continuously as dozens of people, who had never contacted him before, suddenly started sending him messages after the leaderboard was published. But Charles ignored them. After drying off and putting on fresh clothes, he leaped effortlessly to the pond''s edge, several meters away. Two weeks until the recruitment event... "Heh, I bet plenty of people suspect that I, like Robert, racked up points by killing others. They''re all waiting to see me fail, aren''t they?" Charles chuckled coldly, glancing at the flurry of messages in the group chat, then turned and made his way to a small cabin at the foot of the mountain. Chapter 67: Chapter 67: He Must Have Cheated At the exact moment the trial ended, the leaderboard was published on the official website of the Lsengard Beast Master Guild, instantly attracting tens of thousands of viewers. "26,752 points! As expected of the city lord''s daughter, Grace. She''s absolutely terrifying!" "Thomas did great too, with 19,655 points, ranking third on the leaderboard. No wonder he''s considered the top genius at our Beast Mastery Second High!" "Wait a minute... where''s Robert? I''ve gone through the entire leaderboard and I don''t see his name anywhere!" The most talked-about topics, naturally, revolved around the top six on the leaderboard, all of whom were seen as potential candidates for admission to the three major academies in the imperial capital. Beyond that, people were also comparing the list of the 1,050 participants who started the trial two months ago with the current leaderboard, speculating about those who were missing and whether they might have met with some misfortune. "I heard that Charles''s points only started skyrocketing in the last few days. Aren''t you guys curious about that?" This message, sent by one of the students who participated in the trial, quickly pushed Charles into the spotlight. Soon, several of Charles''s former classmates began openly expressing doubts about his points. "I was in the same elementary class as Charles. His Beast Master talent was terrible, and his mystical beast was nothing but a useless frost wolf. If he really earned those points on his own, I''ll do a handstand andwell, let''s just say it''s impossible!" "Yeah, exactly! How could he tie with Grace? She''s universally recognized as a once-in-a-century prodigy in Lsengard! I''m not buying it..." "Could it be that Charles is actually a hidden genius, and we just never noticed before?" Awakening as a Beast Master was already a rare and remarkable feat. But the battle talent Charles displayed had completely stunned Lsengard''s online community. Most people were just jumping on the bandwagon for fun, stirring the pot, until one particularly eye-catching comment floated to the top of the leaderboard discussion thread. "Wait, are you saying that Charles might have cheated to get such a high score?" A short, pointed comment like that stood out sharply among the many messages discussing the trial results. "Cheated? Are you suggesting he hired a ferocious beast hunter to follow him around, have the hunter take down the beasts, and then Charles just swooped in for the final blow?" "Hiring someone to cheat? What''s the point? The people in charge of admissions aren''t stupidthey''ll definitely recheck everything during the enrollment ceremony!" "But that''s the only explanation that makes sense. Think about it: even someone as strong as Grace took the full two months to reach 26,752 points, yet Charles barely gained any points in the first month and suddenly caught up in just half a month? Something doesn''t add up..." "Looks like Charles is desperate to get into one of the three imperial capital academies!" "I thought Charles was some dark horse who came out of nowhere, but now it seems he used such underhanded tactics. Just wait until the enrollment ceremonyhe''s going to get beaten up for sure!" "What a disgrace to our Beast Mastery First High..." The forum erupted with debates over whether Charles had cheated. Meanwhile, in the "Trial Group Chat," the discussion took an even darker turn. "I heard that if you kill a fellow trial participant, you can take their accumulated points. Is that true?" "No wonder so many people died in this trial. One of my friends has been missing, and I''m really worried..." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That bastard Charles, he''d even kill his classmates! Just wait until the enrollment ceremonyI''m going to gut him myself!" "Count me in!" ... Charles glanced at the chat messages. Some people thought he cheated, some believed he gained points by killing others, and there were even rumors that he hacked the system and cracked the chip... "These people sure have vivid imaginations. It''s a shame they''re not writing novels," Charles sneered, not taking the accusations seriously. When he arrived back at the small cabin, he noticed the door was slightly ajar. Through the crack, he could see Aria inside, asleep with her head resting on the table, surrounded by a feast of food. Hearing him at the door, Aria lifted her head. When she saw Charles, her eyes sparkled with warmth. "You''re back? I made some dinner for us. Let''s eat together." Charles glanced at the dishes on the table. They looked untouched, some even slightly cooled, which tugged at his heartstrings. Aria must have been waiting for him for quite a while. Sitting down beside her, Charles served himself a small piece of meat and took a bite. The moment the meat touched his tongue, it melted, bursting with flavor. The familiar taste evoked a sense of nostalgia, like meeting an old friend in a foreign land. Charles''s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Aria Masaman Curry! This was a dish from Earth, one that, as far as he knew, didn''t exist in the world of Beast Mastery! Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria blushed slightly and quickly looked away, her voice tinged with disappointment. "What''s wrong? Does it taste bad? You made it for me once in the ancient tomb, and I tried to recreate it from memory... but I guess it''s still not quite right." "No, it''s delicious!" Charles waved his hands, feeling a wave of relief. For a moment, he almost thought Aria might be another transmigrant like him. So she had learned it by watching him back then? A flash of admiration crossed Charles''s eyes. Without being told the ingredients or cooking methods, Aria had managed to recreate the dish with over ninety percent accuracy based solely on taste. Her intelligence was truly remarkable! "I wanted to ask you to teach me more dishes, but tomorrow..." Aria''s voice trailed off, and her beautiful golden eyes dimmed slightly with sadness. Taking another bite and sensing the silence settling between them, Charles suddenly asked, "I heard from Joshua that you''ll be leaving in a few days as well. Where are you planning to go?" "After leaving here, I might head to the Atacama Desert... or perhaps to the Stellar Empire," Aria replied softly, her head slightly lowered, revealing her uncertainty. "Atacama..." Charles felt a pang in his heart. The Stellar Empire and Atacama were enemies, and the factions within Atacama likely dreamed of eliminating Aria. A fallen princess on the run, with only a single loyal bodyguard remaining by her side... Putting himself in her shoes, Charles felt a heaviness that made it hard to breathe. He could see that Aria was forcing a smile, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. "Why the long face? Is something bothering you?" Aria asked, standing in front of Charles before he even realized she had moved. Without waiting for an answer, she gently tugged on his arm. "How about... I take you somewhere to clear your mind?" Feeling the smooth touch of her hand on his arm, Charles hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the half-eaten Masaman Curry before looking up at Aria. "Where are we going?" Aria smiled softly. "You''ll see when we get there." ... After leaving the small cabin, Aria transformed into her serpentine form and led the way. Charles followed behind her for what felt like an eternity, his breath growing heavier as he struggled to keep up. He had to take a [Miraculous Speed Pill] just to maintain the pace, and they continued ascending the mountain until they finally reached the summit. To his surprise, the top of the mountain was a flat meadow. The warm summer breeze rustled through the grass, creating waves in the sea of green that stretched out before them, a breathtaking sight. Aria was already lying on the soft grass near the edge of the cliff, gazing up at the starry sky with a look of contentment. Charles lay down a short distance away, inhaling the mixed scents of fresh grass and the delicate fragrance of the girl beside him. He felt his spirits lift instantly. "So, do you feel better now?" Aria''s clear voice drifted over from beside him. He turned his head to see a butterfly resting on her fingertip, but his eyes were drawn to a strange black mark on her pale hand. "Yeah, this is a great spot," Charles replied, lifting his gaze to the sky, where fireflies danced among the stars, their greenish glow blending with the starlight. The vast expanse of the night sky did wonders for his mood. As Charles was lost in thought, Aria suddenly sat down next to him, holding a jade-green pendant in front of his eyes. "You gave me a gift yesterday, so this is my return gift to you." "Heh, didn''t you say that jade pendants are a symbol of love among snake people? Are you saying you''ve fallen for me?" Charles teased, unable to resist as he admired Aria''s flawless, porcelain-like face. Aria''s cheeks flushed red, and she gave him a light glare. "You''re so full of yourself. This is a [Fragment of Jade Tablet]. It contains three remnants of Joshua''s will that can protect you in times of danger." Hearing this, Charles sat up abruptly, taking the pendant from Aria''s hand as his eyes lit up with excitement. [Fragment of Jade Tablet] [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by infusing any attribute energy. Although it contains only remnants of Joshua''s will, it possesses the combat power equivalent to a Level 5 Beast Master. Usable three times (3/3). Charles was astonished as he read the descriptionthis was an incredibly powerful artifact! Gently rubbing the jade pendant in his hand, still warm from Aria''s touch, Charles felt a wave of gratitude. "This was meant to protect you, a gift from Joshua. How can I accept it?" Aria stood up and playfully stuck out her tongue at him. "I''ll just tell him I lost it. Then, in a few days, I''ll ask him to make another one!" After a moment of hesitation, Charles decided to accept the [Fragment of Jade Tablet]. With the news of Robert''s death eventually reaching Sly, Charles knew he would need something to protect himself. But Charles wasn''t one to take things from others, especially from a girl, without giving something in return. Reaching into his pocket, a flash of golden light appeared. "What''s this...?" Aria looked surprised as she accepted the two golden scales and the two crystalline sacred bones that Charles handed her. "These are materials dropped by the Davouring Serpent. I used most of them to forge some equipment, but these were left over. I thought you might have a use for them," Charles said, scratching his head awkwardly. Most of the materials had been used to craft the [Nine Netherworld Armband], and although there were only two golden scales and two sacred bones left, they were the most valuable items he had to offer. Noticing the small quantity, Aria bit her lip and stomped her foot in mock frustration. "Oh, so after we chased it for so long, you''re the one who ended up with the spoils!" "The Davouring Serpent didn''t have your name on it! First come, first served! Haha, first come, first served!" Charles teased, glancing at Aria, who had transformed back into her serpentine form. He bolted, laughing as he ran. Aria chased him from the mountain top to the foot of the hill and back again. By the time it was late into the night, Charles finally gave up, lying on the grass like a defeated fish. Seeing his exhausted state, Aria lost her desire to chase him. She gently lay down beside him on the grass, gazing up at the stars. The cool night breeze swept across the hillside, carrying a hint of chill. A strand of Aria''s hair brushed against Charles''s face, and he turned his head slightly. At some point, Aria had fallen asleep beside him, a faint smile on her lips. The silver moonlight cascaded down from the sky, draping her in a soft, ethereal glow. As if afraid to wake her, Charles even slowed his breathing. Aria''s sleeping face under the moonlight was breathtaking, like a masterpiece carefully crafted by the Creator, perfect in every detail, with no flaw to be found. Unable to resist, Charles took out his phone and discreetly snapped a photo to keep as a memory. --- Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Return to Lsengard "Achoo" Charles sneezed and jolted awake. The sky was beginning to lighten, and the early morning breeze felt chilly against his face. He noticed a familiar black blanket draped over him. Taking a deep breath, he caught the faint scent of pure heart flower, the same fragrance that clung to Aria. "This is the blanket I gave Aria in the ancient tomb... She kept it all this time?" Charles thought, slightly stunned as he looked around. Aria was nowhere to be seen, but the grass beside him bore a shallow indentation, still warm from where she had been lying. As Charles made his way down the mountain, a powerful force suddenly struck him. Instinctively, he drew his ice and fire supreme spear and summoned Max and mousie. But the oppressive force was so overwhelming, like a thousand-pound weight pressing down on him, that he couldn''t move an inch. Even Max and mousie were frozen in place, unable to budge. Just as he was puzzling over this, a figure clad in black appeared before him. Though the figure was masked, Charles recognized the voice immediatelyit was Joshua. "Kid, this is where we part ways. A word of advice: don''t harbor any unnecessary thoughts. It''s better for you and for my lady," the masked man said in a cold, detached tone. Charles was momentarily taken aback. He understood what Joshua was implying. But he had no ulterior motives; he merely saw Aria as a friend, someone from a different race who had become close to him. He could sense that Aria felt a certain affection toward him, likely because she had so few friends. Feelings like these, born quickly and fading just as fast, are the least enduring over time. He wasn''t foolish enough to confuse them with something deeper. At most, it was just a bit of flavor in the otherwise monotonous journey of his training. "Charles." From a distance, he heard a familiar voice. He looked up to see a figure in purple waving at him. Hearing the girl''s voice, Joshua faded into a shadow and disappeared from Charles''s sight. In that same instant, the suffocating pressure that had been weighing down on him vanished as well. When he looked up, Aria was already standing in front of him, wearing a light-colored gauzy dress with a thin veil covering her face. Though it was meant to conceal her identity, her breathtaking beauty was still faintly visible through the delicate fabric. "Have you packed everything?" Aria asked, her voice tinged with a hint of reluctance. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded, patting the heavy backpack slung over his shoulder. "I just finished. I don''t have much to carry." Aria handed him a small, ornate box. Charles could tell by the warmth and the faint aroma that it contained something edible. Curious, he asked, "What''s this?" "I made some snacks for you. You can eat them on the road," Aria replied. Through the veil, Charles couldn''t quite make out her expression. She then waved her small hand at him, "Goodbye, Charles!" With that, Aria transformed into her serpentine form, her body stretching nearly 10 meters long. Her tail flicked gracefully as she quickly caught up with the black figure ahead. Watching the two snake-like figures gradually disappear into the distance, Charles stood there momentarily, then cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Aria, take care! Safe travels!" In the distance, the purple figure paused and waved back at him. Though he could no longer hear her words clearly, he could see her gesture. Judging by the direction they were heading, it seemed they were bound for Atacamaa vast desert world, entirely different from the vibrant lands of Genosha. A gust of wind swept by, carrying with it a bit of sand. Charles watched until the two figures vanished from his sight completely. He took a moment to glance back at the oasis and the small cabin by the border post. Memories of the past two months flashed through his mindmeeting Aria, becoming friends, and the many experiences they shared. A wave of melancholy washed over him as he realized it might be a long time before they would see each other again. With a sigh, Charles shook off his lingering sadness and composed himself. There was no point in dwelling on the past. He summoned his cloud leopard from the mount space and, with a final look in the direction Aria and Joshua had gone, he turned and sped off in the opposite direction. ... The agile cloud leopard darted through the forest, leaping effortlessly over hills and rivers. As Charles glanced at the coordinates on his phone, he realized he was getting closer to Lsengard with each passing moment. If he were to travel on foot to the training rendezvous point in York and then take a train back to Lsengard, it would take at least ten days, just barely enough time to make it to the admission ceremony in two weeks. But with the cloud leopard, Charles could reach Lsengard in just three days, giving him plenty of time to prepare compared to everyone else. This upcoming admission ceremony was shaping up to be quite the grand event. Normally, a small place like Lsengard wouldn''t even register on the radar of the three imperial capital academies. However, surprisingly, they had been allocated six admission slots! The briefing on the admission process made it clear that these three academies were prestigious in every sense. [Aredale Academy] is renowned for producing top-tier wind attribute Beast Masters and boasts imperial royal backing. Most of Genosha''s most powerful Beast Masters possess wind attributes. Becoming a student at Aredale Academy would not only grant access to invaluable resources but also provide a prestigious alumni network, allowing one to ascend the ranks of Genosha''s elite. It was even rumored that the empire''s princess was among this year''s incoming students. [Nova Academy], specializing in water attribute Beast Masters, was slightly less prestigious than Aredale Academy but still held in high regard. With three Level 7 Beast Masters on its staff, Nova Academy was a powerhouse in its own right. Charles also had a letter of recommendation from Vice Principal Emma, which practically guaranteed him a spot at Nova Academy if Aredale Academy didn''t accept him. Then there was [Cyber Academy], which was the most unconventional of the three. The admission brochure for Cyber Academy wasblank! Information about it online was scarce, but it was still considered one of the top three imperial capital academies alongside Aredale and Nova. Cyber Academy''s motto was equally strange: "We don''t welcome the ordinary; we only welcome monsters." "Cyber Academy really lives up to its name," Charles muttered, unable to suppress a chuckle as he read more about the academy online. This eccentric institution had the smallest student intake and the most stringent admission requirements: prospective students had to reach Level 3 Beast Master status before the age of 20! Because of this, fewer than 50 individuals in all of Genosha met the criteria each year. Although the student body was small, those who graduated from Cyber Academy invariably became renowned Beast Masters not just in Genosha but across the entire Abyssal Depths. Thanks to the reputation brought by its graduates, [Cyber Academy] gradually rose to prominence alongside [Luminara Academy] and [Nova Academy], becoming one of the three prestigious imperial capital academies. Noticing that the cloud leopard beneath him was starting to pant heavily, Charles put away his phone. After traveling for an entire day and night, the creature was clearly exhausted. Charles slowed the cloud leopard down and found a flat spot to set up camp, deciding it was time for a rest. While preparing to take a break, he began to plan out his next steps for the upcoming two weeks. "Although I''m now a Level 3 Beast Master, I haven''t yet bonded with a third mystical beast. To perform well at the admission ceremony in two weeks, I need to figure out how to advance Max and mousie..." Mousie''s advancement requirements were a bit troublesome, but Max''s seemed more manageable. He could brew the white-quality [Regenerating Potion] himself, and if the [Fusion Heart] wasn''t available for purchase in the city, he could search near the volcanic crater to the north of Lsengard. The most challenging task seemed to be acquiring the two second-tier ice and fire [Beast Cores]. Over the next two weeks, Charles would need to frequent The Beast Master Guild or the auction houses. If necessary, he might even have to visit the black market. One way or another, he had to secure those two second-tier Beast Cores. "I wonder how much money I have left?" Charles checked his bank account via his phone. A few seconds later, he received a text message: [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has a current balance of: 0 gold coins, 5 silver coins, and 510 copper coins.] If this amount had been available to him in the past, it would have been enough for Charles to live comfortably for five years. But now, as a Beast Master, his mystical beasts consumed money as quickly as water flowed. A decent first-tier Beast Core could easily cost dozens of silver coins, while a second-tier Beast Core would undoubtedly fetch a high price on the market. "Five silver coins won''t get me far, let alone cover the cost of a Beast Core. I need to find a way to earn more money." During the two-month ferocious beast mountain training, Charles had hunted over a thousand ferocious beasts, collecting materials that could be sold. He hadn''t had the time to sort through them yet. "Once I get back to Lsengard tomorrow, I''ll make sure to sell those ferocious beast materials and free up some storage space. If that doesn''t bring in enough money, I can always turn to alchemy or crafting equipment to sell!" Charles devoured several skewers of roasted meat, letting out a satisfied belch. Instead of sleeping, he gave the cloud leopard a [Regenerating Potion] to restore its energy and continued his journey back to Lsengard through the night. After two months of living in a tent, Charles was eager to lie down on a proper bed again. ... After another day of speeding through the [Ferocious Beast Mountains], Charles could finally see the towering walls of Lsengard in the distance. Compared to when he left, the walls appeared to be taller and thicker, a clear indication that attacks from ferocious beasts had become more frequent during his absence. After his credentials were checked at the city gate, Charles hailed a taxi and headed straight for his old house. Though the house was a bit rundown, it had been his home for many years. For someone who has been drifting around, having a home gives a sense of belonging. Half an hour later, Charles arrived at an old residential complex. The peeling paint on the apartment building''s walls gave Charles a sense of warmth and familiarity. But when he reached his front door, he was stunned! The rusty iron door had been kicked in, leaving Charles''s first thought that his house had been robbed. But as he rushed inside, he realized something was off. The refrigerator, television, washing machine, and furnitureeverything that could be smashed was shattered into pieces. Items that couldn''t be destroyed were either coated in black tar or sprayed with red paint. Staring at what now looked more like a garbage dump than his home, Charles collapsed onto the floor, overwhelmed. But after a few moments, anger flared up in his eyes. Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Wanted The disarray at home was clearly not the work of thieves, but rather appeared to be an act of vengeance or fury. Charles'' parents were frequently away, engaged in freight business, leading simple social lives that hardly warranted enmities. Charles speculated that his recent killing of Robert and offense towards Thomas during his ordeal might have provoked the two families, though he wasn''t sure which was responsible. "They haven''t found me yet, and they won''t just let this go," Charles mused, peering cautiously through the window at several unfamiliar figures near the entrance of the complex. Reluctantly glancing back at his home, now reduced to ruins, Charles clenched his fist, his nails digging into his skin. Although the old house was modest and of little monetary value to the present-day Charles, it held the memories of his childhood. Now, someone had destroyed those memories. "I will make them pay a hundred, a thousand times over for today''s grievance," Charles muttered coldly, a murderous intent rising in his eyes. With a swift movement, he ducked into the bathroom and activated his skill, [darkness cloak], vanishing into the shadows in the blink of an eye. Shortly after his disappearance, a series of rapid footsteps echoed up the stairs, and the door was kicked open with a loud bang. Several men wielding psychic weapons swiftly entered. "Search! Don''t let the kid escape!" barked a tall, thin man harshly. They kicked open the doors to the bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom with brute force, overturning the refrigerator, wardrobe, and ransacking the entire place, yet they found no trace of Charles. "Damn it! I saw the kid enter the house with my own eyes. What, did he sprout wings and fly?" The thin man was infuriated, smashing a plate on the table to pieces. Then, in a sudden moment of panic, he realized that all sounds in the rooms had ceased... He detected a faint smell of blood in the air, puzzled, he pushed open the bathroom door, only to find in horror that all the men who had entered to search were now lying on the floor, each with a strangulation mark around their necks. "Ghost! There''s a ghost!" the tall, thin man screamed in horror, trying to flee, but a figure already blocked his path. A flash of cold light revealed a supreme spear, its eerie blue blade pressed against his neck. Looking up, he saw the handsome young man he had longed to killCharles. The sight of him, with the spear aimed, drove the man to his knees in fear. "Speak, who sent you here?" Charles''s gaze was icy, his face expressionless. "Tell me! I''ll tell you everything! Please, just spare my life!" The thin man pleaded, his face pale with terror as he bowed repeatedly. Charles had just silently eliminated several of his brothers, all second-level Beast Masters. How was Charles''s strength so different from the intelligence they had received? Charles remained expressionless, nodding slightly, "Tell me who sent you, and I''ll spare your life." Hearing this, the thin man sighed in relief. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he hesitated for a moment before revealing, "Slythe elder of the Taylor familysaid anyone who captures Charles alive gets 10 gold coins. Decapitating Charles is worth 5 gold coins! You can check the detailed mission description on the dark web!" "I''ve told you everything, can you let me go?" The thin man''s eyes darted around, not ready to give up so easily, planning to call more of his brothers as soon as he was released. Seeing Charles nod in agreement, the man quickly ran towards the door, but before he could exit, his body was enveloped by a pale white flame. Engulfed in fierce flames, the man fell, wailing in the white fire: "You! You broke your promiseyou said..." Clack! A crisp sound rang out as the spear tip sliced through his neck, ending the man''s agony. The pale flames spread through the room, burning the mess and the bodies to ashes without a trace. "Hmph, thinking they can trade my head for a bounty without weighing their own worth," a chilling murderous intent flashed in Charles''s eyes. From the tall man''s revelations, Charles learned of the ''dark web'' and that Sly, Robert''s father, had indeed ordered his death. Given the Taylor family''s intelligence capabilities, Sly must have already known that Charles was the one who killed Robert. This feud had now been firmly established. Although the ambush had failed, Charles knew the Taylor family would not easily give up. He would have to be more cautious with every move he made in Lsengard from now on. Donning a baseball cap and a face mask, Charles vanished into the shadows once again. ... Moving through the dark, Charles avoided the crowds, gliding like a silent ghost through the shadows of the streets. By now, he was a marked man, with a bounty placed on him by the Taylor family on the dark web, possibly watched by countless eyes. "Sly is a fourth-level Beast Master, and in all of Lsengard, probably only a few, including the city lord, can match him. I haven''t even bonded with my third mystical beast yet; I''m not ready to confront him directly." "It seems I must keep my movements secret from now on." Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Half an hour later, Charles arrived at a luxurious riverside villa on the outskirts of Lsengard city, an address once given to him by Lily. Standing at Lily''s doorstep, Charles hesitated before knocking. He feared bringing trouble to her, but he could think of no safer place than her home. "May I ask... who are you looking for?" Lily opened the door halfway, peering out at the strangely bundled-up young man in the heat of summer. "I''m looking for you," Charles replied softly. Lily, fresh from a shower, was dressed in loose home attire, her long hair tied back in a simple ponytail with a hair clip at the front. The sight was starkly different from the alluring figure Charles had seen at school; beneath her enchanting appearance, there was a hint of innocent charm. "Charles?!" Lily exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock, hardly believing her eyes. "Why are you dressed like this?" Despite his disguise, his familiar eyes and voice confirmed to Lily that she had not mistaken him. "It''s... a bit complicated to explain." With a swift move, Charles stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Before he could even remove his mask, Lily gently embraced him. This embrace was significant, with Lily boasting an impressive bust of 97 cm, leaving Charles momentarily breathless under the soft pressure against his chest. He could even feel that Lily wasn''t wearing a bra... Cough, cough! With a light cough, Charles gently pushed Lily away, looking at her with a reproachful expression, "Miss Lily, you shouldn''t just embrace a man like that in the future. I''m pure-hearted and wouldn''t harbor any ulterior motives, but others might take advantage of you." Lily''s face froze for a moment, then flushed with embarrassment as she retorted, "Hmph, I think that''s exactly what you were thinking, right? And how many times have I told you, call me Miss Lily in private. I''m not that much older than you, you know!" Leading Charles into the house, Lily gestured for him to watch TV while she cheerfully headed to the kitchen, "You must have had a tough time eating and sleeping in the ferocious beast mountains these past two months. Sit tight, I''ll cook something delicious for you!" Charles nodded, reclining on the plush sofa. The physical strain from two months of rigorous training had kept him on edge, and this rare moment of comfort made him moan softly. Lily hummed a tune as she cooked, and soon a delicious aroma wafted from the kitchen. Charles, comfortably nestled on the sofa, listlessly turned on the TV, catching a news broadcast. "Lsengard''s high school seniors have successfully completed their trials! In three days, a recognition banquet will be held at Lsengard Red Mansion, personally convened by the city lord, with representatives from the Misubi auction house also in attendance..." The announcer''s voice lulled Charles into drowsiness. The banquet seemed quite grand, with attendance from the Taylor family, the Smith family, the Draven familyalmost all the notable families of Lsengard, even the typically reclusive Misubi family sent representatives. Though called a recognition banquet, it more resembled a networking event. The top-scoring graduates from the trials, even those not securing a spot in higher education, were considered rare talents in Lsengard. Many families attended the banquet with the intention of recruiting these individuals to strengthen their own power. Charles wasn''t particularly interested in the banquet three days away. With his top score on the leaderboard, he was not content to stay in a small place like Lsengard. What interested him more was the enrollment ceremony half a month away. As Lily brought over a table full of sumptuous dishes, Charles lowered the TV volume. Steak, hot dogs, apple pie, and cream soupa simple meal, but one that greatly appealed to Charles'' taste buds. "Can you tell me what troubles you''ve encountered?" Lily asked, seating herself next to Charles, her stunning figure accentuating an impressive curve. She looked at Charles with concern. After Charles had topped the training leaderboard, rumors about him had spread online. Some claimed he had cheated during his trials, others accused him of tampering with scores, and there were even whispers of him using underhanded methods, like assassinating fellow students to climb the ranks. Given Charles''s unusually discreet attire earlier, it was hard for Lily not to worry that he might be in some sort of trouble. Charles took a bite of the steak, which was delicious and thoughtfully pre-cut by Lily. After a moment of silence, Charles looked up at Lily, his expression serious: "During the training, I killed Robert. Now his father, Sly, has put a bounty of 5 gold coins on my head on the dark web." Clatter! Lily''s utensils dropped upon hearing this, her pupils trembled slightly, and her eyes filled with disbelief as she stared at Charles. --- Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Stay with Me for Now? In Lily''s memory, Charles and Robert had always had a poor relationship at school. Robert, leveraging the Taylor family''s influence in Lsengard, frequently bullied other students, with Charles being one of his regular targets. However, she found it hard to believe that Charles, harboring resentment, had seized the opportunity during the ferocious beast mountain trials to kill Robert. Although Robert surely deserved his fate, his death was still a violation of Genosha''s laws. Moreover, with the vast power of the Taylor family behind him, their retaliation could be unpredictable. Watching Charles calmly sip his soup, Lily was stunned, unsure of what to say. "You must be thinking whether I am like the rumors say, a heartless killer, right?" Seeing the peculiar look in Lily''s eyes, Charles gently set down his utensils and sighed, "Robert was colluding with Bradley and Felix, who had defected from Lsengard. They were involved in murderous dealings in the ferocious beast mountains. I have evidence that Robert was responsible for the deaths of no less than a hundred people. If Robert had lived, more would have died!" "If I hadn''t killed him, he would have killed me. Besides, it wasn''t me who finished him off. He was weak enough to be devoured by a group of man-faced spiders..." Listening to Charles recount his experiences in the ferocious beast mountains, Lily''s eyes gradually reddened. She wanted to offer some comfort, but struggled to find the right words. Charles continued to speak when suddenly, a flash of white appeared before him. Lily had embraced him unexpectedly, the heavy weight making his heart skip a beat. Buried in her soft, snowy chest, Charles almost wanted to remind her, "Hugging is fine, but could you consider this overwhelming bust size?" Sensing the amorous atmosphere building, Charles gently pushed Lily away, shifting his focus from her chest, "Um, I can''t go home for now. Would it be okay if I stayed here temporarily?" Lily, getting up from the sofa with a cheerful smile, didn''t hide her delight: "Of course! The house is too empty with just me, and I get scared. If you don''t mind, treat this like your own home." Charles nodded, "Thank you. I''ll stay in my room for the next few days. It''s best if I''m not disturbed." ... Clack. Heading upstairs to a room, Charles gently closed the door behind him. The room was filled with a pleasant floral scent and was immaculately tidy, even the trash bin was spotless. Lying back on the soft, comfortable bed, Charles let out a long sigh of relief, finally feeling the trials of living rough for two months had come to an end! These past two months had been fraught with danger, with several near-death experiences. Yet, it was in these crises that he had made rapid progress, not only advancing his companions, Max and Mousie, to Lv19 but also successfully becoming a third-level Beast Master. "There''s a personal strength demonstration segment at the victory banquet in three days. Heh, the entire Lsengard will tremble because of me," Charles smirked. While he preferred to keep a low profile, fitting his nature across two lifetimes, the current situation with the Taylor family, and Sly''s bounty of 5 gold coins for his head, made hiding indefinitely unappealing. The best strategy was to rely on a major power in Lsengard! Charles wasn''t worried about his safety; he would soon leave Lsengard. However, there was always the chance that his parents would return to Lsengard. By aligning with a local power, Sly would have to think twice before targeting his family. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, he wished he could share the joy in his heart with someone. "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later." Buzz Charles felt a pang of disappointment as he put away his phone. It had been over two months since he''d lost contact with his parents. Charles called them twice daily, but it was always the same; no one answered, and he had grown accustomed to the chilly automated message. Charles slapped his cheeks lightly, trying to lift his spirits. The world of Beast Mastery was vast, but he believed that with enough strength, he would eventually leverage his influence to locate his parents. The immediate priority was to excel at the enrollment ceremony in half a month. The three major academies in the imperial capital not only boasted the best Beast Masters in Genosha but also attracted the nation''s top scholars. From Emma''s independent development of the five major theories of Beast Mastery, which were as revolutionary as E=MC^2 in a previous era, the depth of these academies was evident. Recently, Charles had been particularly interested in one of the academies, Cyber Academy, rumored to have once educated Nathaniel, a peak eighth-level Beast Master of Genosha! The admissions criteria for this institution were extremely stringent. To secure a spot, Charles needed to produce outstanding results at the upcoming enrollment ceremony. "Securing the first place at the ceremony not only grants access to the deepest vaults of the Treasure Pavilion, where I might find a high-quality mystical beast egg," Charles mused with anticipation about the ceremony. "In a few days, I''ll visit the guild to see if there are any second-tier beast cores for sale and sell the materials I''ve collected over the past two months. That should earn a substantial amount of money!" From the neighboring room came the sound of water splashing. Lying on the soft, comfortable bed, Charles excitedly checked his storage space. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (Blue), Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple) [Daily Use]: Tent, bedding, barbecue grill... [Food]: Water 51 tons, Bloodthirsty Rhino meat 2000kg, Lightning Demon Ape meat 500kg, Steel-spiked Hedgehog meat 5000kg... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Bloodthirsty Rhino tusks 20, Giant Freshwater Crocodile skin 1, Steel-spiked Hedgehog skin 32, Red-eyed Rabbit bones 16... [Beast Cores]: Gold [Tier 1] 3, Wood [Tier 1] 3, Water [Tier 1] 4... [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit Root 52, Blue Lotus Root 15, Revival Flower 32, Anesthetic Plant 232... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Spirit Essence Pill (Orange) 1, Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 31, Regenerating Potion (Gray) 52, Hemostatic Powder (Gray) 65 [Common Medicines]: Painkillers 165, Spirit-Replenishing Pill 21, Serene Fluid 45, Beast-Driving Wine 5... [Forging Materials]: Mystic Iron 21 [Treasures]: Bronze Division Sword (Unidentified), Bronze Division Cauldron (Unidentified), Bronze Division Armor (Unidentified), Night Pearl... [Special]: Map Fragment (Unknown), Fragment of Jade Tablet "With so many materials, if I take them to the market, not only could I get the two second-tier beast cores needed for Max''s upgrade, but I''d also have a tidy sum left over!" Charles grinned, barely containing his excitement as he looked at the treasures filling his storage space. He planned to visit The Beast Master Guild after the victory banquet in three days. ... Next door, in a large bathroom, the bathtub was already filled with water, steaming lightly. Lily tested the water with her hand, finding the temperature just right, her cheeks flushing slightly: "Charles, the water in the bathtub is perfect now. Would you like to come and take a bath?" "No... no, you go ahead," Charles''s voice came from next door. He sounded a bit nervous, prompting a chuckle from Lily, who whispered softly, "Coward." Although they had already been intimate, Charles still acted shy around her. Lily sighed softly, recognizing that he was still just a boy who needed gentle guidance. Lily took off her shirt, admiring her perfect figure and the impressive curve of her bust in the mirror, reminiscing about their tender moments in the office two months ago. Patting her slightly heated cheeks, Lily finally removed the last piece of clothing and stepped into the tub, causing a gentle splash. Sitting blankly on the bed, Charles, even with a wall separating him from the bathroom, found his hearing exceptionally sharp since advancing to a third-level Beast Master. He could discern the subtle changes in sound, imagining Lily applying lotion to her skin. Swallowing hard, Charles reminded himself that he was a guest in Lily''s home and that it wouldn''t be right to betray her hospitality. Yet, he found it impossible to control his thoughts when the faint splashing from next door sparked vivid fantasies of Lily''s bare perfection and her voluptuously unmanageable chest. Recalling their encounter in the office, Charles''s heart started to pound wildly, his blood boiling with excitement. "I shouldn''t... I can''t be like this..." Reason was fiercely battling his physical urges. Charles wasn''t the type to be reckless with emotions, and without any clear commitment to Lily, this ambiguous relationship could only harm them both. "Charles, help!" Suddenly, a cry from next door startled him like a bucket of cold water, snapping him back to reality as he sprang from the room. Could it be... his presence had been discovered and Sly had sent someone after him? Grabbing the ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space, Charles didn''t hesitate and burst into the neighboring bathroom. But when he pushed open the door, he realized he had been tricked. Lily stood at the bathroom entrance, shyly looking up at him, her wet hair cascading down her back, a lock of hair draped across her snow-white, ample chest. Her skin was smooth and glowing like polished jade, water droplets tracing down her body in a tantalizingly perfect curve. Before Charles could react, Lily had already embraced him tightly, her large eyes moist, seemingly conveying her longing of the past two months. --- Chapter 71: Chapter 71: The Victory Banquet Lily, entirely bare, whispered into Charles''s ear, "I took a pill tonight~" That simple sentence set off a tumult of emotions in the young man''s heart, his body igniting with uncontrollable flames... In the next moment, Charles''s clothes were reduced to ashes by the fire, and he found himself in a tight embrace with that soft, radiant body. For two months in the ferocious beast mountains, Charles battled daily with bloodshed, gradually wearing down his sanity and pushing him towards the brink of madness. Now, embracing the near-perfect body before him, feeling the soft comfort against his chest, this warm and comforting haven allowed Charles to sink deeply into its embrace... Uncontrollably, his arousal became evident, intensely heated. Holding Lily, with a slight thrust of his hips accompanied by her soft moan, he entered her. The tight, slippery, and moist sensation enveloped him, washing away the exhaustion and negative emotions accumulated over the months. "This savage world!" "This ruthless, bone-crushing world!" "This damn, stupid, rotten world!!" Months of pent-up negativity exploded in that moment, with a thousand beasts roaring in Charles''s heart. His suppressed emotions unleashed, he ravaged Lily like a storm. A flash of lightning streaked across the sky outside, followed by a thunderous roar that seemed to pierce the eardrums. The lightning illuminated the two intertwined bodies, From the bathroom door, they intertwined passionately, moving to the nearby vanity and finally culminating in the bathtub, stirring up tumultuous waves. Under this stormy assault, Lily could barely contain her moans. From Charles''s furious movements, she felt anger, pain... and notably, a complete absence of love. She understood clearly that Charles harbored lust for her body, but it wasn''t love. Yet, she loved him unreservedly and hopelessly. From the first time they were intimate, she had braced herself for this reality. Even if she couldn''t become Charles''s true lover, just providing him comfort when needed was enough for her. Since seeing Charles rank first on the leaderboard, Lily''s initial reaction was one of loss, as if the boy who once needed her protection was drifting away from her. She knew very well that with Charles''s talents, he would not remain in a small place like Lsengard. Perhaps in the future, when he stands at the pinnacle of this world, she would only be able to look up to him from afar, silently. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The uncertainty of the future made Lily desperately cling to the happiness before her. Her hands wound around Charles''s waist and then traveled up to his neck as she leaned in close to his ear, her low moans escalating with his movements. Hearing this spine-tingling sound, Charles''s body froze momentarily, then exploded into action like a lit keg of gunpowder, completely losing his reason and driven by instinct to sprint furiously, seeking to release all pent-up emotions. The sounds of their union mixed with Lily''s moans. In the throes of pleasure, Lily climaxed multiple times until late into the night, until she was nearly fainting and pleading for mercy, at which point Charles finally released everything inside her. ... Three days flashed by, and Charles guessed that today would be the day the trial team returned to Lsengard, given the train''s schedule. He left Lily''s home early in the morning. Wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses, Charles navigated through the crowded train station, waiting until the evening when the distant sound of a train whistle could be heard. At Lsengard''s south station, the platform was already swarming with people. Countless citizens, along with the relatives of the trial participants, had been waiting for a long time. Everyone was looking forward to the heroes'' triumphant return. The whistle blew A train encased in heavy armor slowed down, gradually pulling into the station. As the train appeared, the entire station erupted in excitement. "Young master! You''re back alive; I thought I''d never see you again" "Son, you advanced to a second-level Beast Master? Our Smith family must have the ancestors looking out for us. Tonight, we''ll offer incense to our ancestors at home!" "My daughter, you''ve suffered, how have you become so thin in just two months? Mom will cook something delicious for you tonight" There were tears of joy and of sorrow. Charles roughly estimated that out of the original 1050 participants, fewer than half had returned alive. Even those who returned bore exhausted faces, lacking the youthful vitality typical of their age, their eyes filled with deep fear. Charles scanned the crowd, finally resting his gaze on a red Ferrari. Daniel had just disembarked from the train when a fleet of limousines, driven by a team of black-clad maids, arrived to enthusiastically welcome him. Charles lowered the brim of his hat and walked over to tap on the car window. "May I ask who you are?" Daniel looked puzzled at the strangely dressed man before him, but upon seeing his eyes, he instantly recognized him: "My God, it''s you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles made a ''shush'' gesture and then climbed into the car. Daniel gently pressed the accelerator, and the Ferrari roared deafeningly as it sped down the streets. Once they were away from the station, Daniel couldn''t contain his excitement: "Charles, where have you been these last few days? You weren''t at the roll call in York, and we all thought something had happened to you. And this outfit of yours..." "I''ve been targeted by the Taylor family, hence the disguise. Let''s go, we''re off to the victory banquet at Red Mansion. I doubt Sly would dare touch me in front of the city lord." As they approached a large red building, Charles removed his mask and sunglasses. "Damn, that Robert lured us into a valley and nearly got all of us in the first squad killed, and the Taylor family has the audacity to accuse you first?" Recalling the events in the ferocious beast mountains, Daniel clenched his teeth in anger. Parking the car near a grand building, Daniel smiled at Charles: "Charles, you''ve got to show them what you''re capable of today. Once they see your strength, those rumors will crumble." Charles nodded, a barely noticeable defiance crossing his face. He was well aware of the rampant rumors about him online. With a slight smile, Charles responded: "They say I cheated during the trials and used underhanded tactics to get my scores? Well, today they''ll see who the real trash is!" "Charles, I trust you, man. You could never stoop to Robert''s level," Daniel chuckled, patting Charles''s shoulder. "If you''re worried about Sly''s retaliation, you can stay at my place. Let that bastard dare come after you at the Smith family''s home!" Charles looked confidently reassured, seemingly not needing any comfort. Reflecting on his last encounter with Charles, Daniel wondered: "How can there be such a disparity between people? We''re from the same class, taught by the same teacher. How come in less than a month, while I''ve been chased around by a first-tier ferocious beast, Charles is already taking down third-level Beast Masters?" ... At eight in the evening, the sky had completely darkened, yet the Red Mansion, situated in the heart of Lsengard, was as bright as day. Inside the venue, the tens of thousands of square meters were dotted with hundreds of large round tables laden with delicious dishes, but the most eye-catching feature was the huge projection screen set up on the central platform. Hundreds of young men and women entered in succession. Those who ranked at the top of the leaderboard naturally entered the venue with pride; those who had performed poorly in the trials, doomed to miss out on higher education, hoped to use this opportunity for a personal showcase to attract the attention of prominent families and clans. Invited to this banquet were Lsengard''s most prominent figures, including distinguished Beast Master families and business magnates who dominated various industries in Lsengard, all eager to witness the newcomers'' talents and hopefully recruit some potential Beast Masters for their families. In such a grand occasion, everyone seemed tense, except for a young man in the middle of the room who was heartily indulging in his meal. "Who is that person, acting so grandly? Why are so many people toasting to him?" Charles asked, biting into a hamburger, looking towards a middle-aged man in the front row wearing gold-rimmed glasses. "You don''t know him? That''s Matthew, the lord of Lsengard. See, that''s Grace sitting next to him," Daniel said, somewhat exasperated. "The city lord? No wonder so many people are sucking up to him," Charles remarked in surprise. The line of people waiting to schmooze with the city lord was incredibly long. Charles even recognized many familiar faces in the queue, like Daniel''s father David, and Stone and Thomas Draven from the Draven family conglomerate. Of course, there was Sly from the Taylor family, currently glaring at him with a look of venom, his malevolent intent palpable even across the room. However, Charles wasn''t overly concerned; this event was filled with influential figures from Lsengard, and with Lord Matthew''s power not being inferior to Sly''s, Charles doubted Sly would dare make a move against him here. In the first row of the VIP section, Sly withdrew his gaze and, with a sycophantic smile, raised a glass to Matthew: "Lord, Charles is accused of cheating during the trials. Should we have him arrested and sent to The Beast Master Guild?" As soon as Sly''s words fell, David quickly interjected: "Mr. Sly, whether Charles cheated or not, and whether those missing hundreds were killed by him, is for the lord to judge. Why are you so concerned? Do you think you know better than the lord?" Sly''s face turned pale with embarrassment as he lost face in front of the city lord: "Humph, David, everyone knows what level Charles is at. You surely don''t believe that he could catch up to Grace in just a few days without cheating, but rather through talent? Only your good-for-nothing son would stoop to associate with him." "You!" Sly''s insults left David trembling with anger, yet he restrained himself in front of the city lord. Seeing the atmosphere turning tense, city lord Matthew intervened to smooth things over: "Alright, we''ve nearly finished our dinner, and now it''s time for the young successors to showcase their talents." "True gold does not fear fire. Whether Charles has cheated or not, we will soon see." Lord Matthew''s voice, infused with wind elemental energy, carried clearly to everyone in the venue, instantly quieting the previously noisy banquet hall. Hundreds of eyes turned simultaneously towards Charles''s direction. Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Stay Away from Her! These past few days, rumors about Charles hunting down classmates in the Ferocious Beast Mountains have spread like wildfire online. Now, looking in the direction where Charles was standing, many students'' eyes flickered with both fear and resentment. "How can Charles have the nerve to attend the banquet? Why hasn''t the defense squad arrested him yet?" "Ugh, that monster has completely disgraced our Lsengard High." "It must be Miss Lily who saved him. Does he really think he can do whatever he wants in Lsengard with Miss Lily and the Smith family backing him?" Charles'' arrival caused quite a stir at the venue, and even his former classmates scoffed, keeping their distance. Charles found it somewhat amusing to see a five-meter radius around him that no one dared enter. The seating at the banquet was arranged according to social status, and Charles, being a commoner, could only sit at the back, at the least desirable table. "Charles!" A voice, clear as a bell, suddenly rang out from the front of the hall. Everyone looked astonished as a girl dressed in the Lsengard Secondary School uniform left her seat. All eyes followed her as she walked towards the back of the hall where Charles was. "Charles, I''m so glad you''re alright. I was afraid that you might have..." The girl ran up to him, standing shyly before him with her pale hand covering her mouth, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Despite her simple school uniform, her elegant demeanor was undeniable. Soon, several other girls left their seats to join them; surprisingly, they were all members of the original Squad 7. They gathered around Charles, chattering incessantly. Looking at the charming girl in front of him, Charles scanned the room and noticed the intense stares from the male students. With a hint of resignation, he said, "Aurora, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? I''m already an outcast, and now you''re putting me on the spot like this?" After Aurora''s arrival, Charles felt the surrounding gazes become even more hostile. "Giggle." Ignoring the stares, Aurora sat down next to Charles, flaunting her phone in front of him with a pout. "I''ve sent you so many messages. Why didn''t you reply to any of them?" Charles cleared his throat, masking his discomfort: "Well... I was busy trying to climb up the leaderboard and didn''t check my phone." "Alright... How about we take a walk by the river after the banquet?" Aurora asked, her face full of anticipation. "Hmm... Depends on what time it ends..." Seeing Charles surrounded by a group of girls like a star amidst his fans, the male students at the venue glared with eyes red with jealousy. Bang! Seated in a dark corner at the front of the venue, Thomas punched the wall, causing a crack to appear. His clenched fist trembled slightly from the pain. As the recognized top genius of Lsengard Secondary School, Thomas had always been confident. Not only was Aurora the belle of Lsengard Secondary, but she also came from the prestigious Jiang family. The elders of both families had long intended for a marriage, just waiting for the young people''s consent. Although Aurora had always politely declined his advances, Thomas believed it was only a matter of time. In his mind, Aurora was already his wife-to-be... Yet here she was, chatting intimately with another man right before his eyes. How was this different from being publicly cuckolded? Thomas''s face was filled with rage, his eyes bloodshot: "Back in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, you stole my second-tier beast core, and now you dare steal my woman too... You little bastard, just wait till I expose your hypocrisy. Let''s see how you''ll face Aurora then!" Among the many resentful gazes towards Charles, one at the front of the venue was particularly venomous. The middle-aged man''s face was weathered, his eyes sharp as an eagle''s. "Lord Mayor, I think it''s time to start the testing phase. If Charles has indeed cheated, I hope you won''t cover for him," Sly turned his head and chuckled at a man wearing gold-rimmed glasses sitting nearby. He was eager to strip away Charles''s disguise. Though he had no evidence that his son Robert had been killed by Charles, if Charles''s strength did not match his leaderboard scores, it would prove he had tampered with his chip, using murder to boost his points. Once Charles''s guilt was confirmed, Sly had countless ways to make his life a misery. "Mr. Sly, don''t be too sure of yourself. It would be quite embarrassing to get slapped in the face later," David, sitting not far from Sly, couldn''t help but taunt him, seeing his rage. When Charles was young, he often visited Daniel''s house to play, so he knew what kind of person Charles was. He couldn''t believe that Charles was capable of the cruel acts that were being discussed online. "Mr. David, ever heard the saying ''birds of a feather flock together''? To associate with Charles, your young master''s taste could certainly use some refining!" Sly couldn''t resist scoffing. David was no pushover and promptly stood up, slamming his hand on the table: "Sly! Your worthless son was probably devoured by a ferocious beast, and by now, I''d wager he''s been turned to dung. Isn''t that also a case of ''birds of a feather''?" "You''re asking for it!!!" Sly''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage. Boom!!! The table in front of him shattered into pieces due to his force. "Gentlemen! Calm down. There are many young folks watching. What kind of example are we setting?" Mayor Matthew, sensing the escalating tension, quickly intervened. He cleared his throat and infused his voice with wind energy, ensuring it resonated in every corner of the hall: "Everyone here tonight is part of the young elite of Lsengard! We, the older generation, are also eager to get to know you. Thus, there will be a segment for demonstrating your abilities. If you''re interested, feel free to invite your peers to the center of the hall for a friendly spar." As soon as Matthew finished speaking, the lights in the hall dimmed, leaving only a spotlight shining on the center of the venue. Simultaneously, a platform slowly rose in the middle of the banquet hall. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The venue quieted down instantly. Looking at the arena-like platform, which was thousands of square meters large, the faces of the young men and women tensed up. Those with strong abilities naturally hoped to seize this opportunity to show off in front of others. Those of average strength also wanted to showcase their best in hopes of attracting the attention of the major families of Lsengard, possibly securing a respectable position in the city. In the back middle of the venue, Charles'' face remained remarkably calm. He had seen too many skeptical and hateful gazes, yet his mood was hardly affected. After tonight, those who doubted him and slandered his name would forever hold their peace. Just after the mayor announced the start of the individual demonstration segment, Charles saw a row of reporters carrying cameras enter the venue, many of them from media outlets outside Lsengard. The flashbulbs went off continuously, resembling a large-scale talent audition scene. In this tense atmosphere, surprisingly, no one dared to step forward, creating an incredibly awkward moment. "I''ll go!" With a shout, a dark-skinned young man leaped onto the stage in a few bounds. As he appeared, several lines of text were projected onto the large screen in the middle of the venue. [Name:] Thomas [Trial Points:] 19655 [Rank:] 3rd "Thomas?" Charles remembered their encounter during the hunt for a bloodthirsty rhino when they had disputed over the ownership of a second-tier beast core. The entire venue erupted into excitement with Thomas''s appearance, clearly not expecting that the first to perform would be the star contestant, ranked third on the leaderboard! "Do you know him?" Aurora asked Charles, her large sparkling eyes showing surprise. Charles nodded, "We met once in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, but it wasn''t a good impression. He seems to be from your school, so you might know him?" Aurora glanced at the dark-skinned man on the stage, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she sighed wearily, "Sort of..." Under the spotlight, surrounded by endless praise, Thomas slightly lifted his chin, like a hero returning triumphant. He raised his right hand, and two silver-white hexagram arrays appeared in front of him, summoning two large mystical beasts. A laser scanned quickly, and the host of the venue couldn''t contain her excitement as she screamed: "Rock Boulder Bull, Silver quality, Level 16!" "Rock Eater, Silver quality, Level 17!" "Second-tier Beast Master!" Envious gazes from around the venue focused on Thomas on the stage, with flashbulbs flashing non-stop! To break through to a second-tier Beast Master in just two months and even contract a second mystical beast, such talent was not just rare in Lsengard but across all of Genosha, a one-in-a-million prodigy! No further demonstration was needed; the level of the mystical beasts said it all. A Level 17 mystical beast was an overwhelming force among these newly adult young people. Amid the screams and flashing lights, Thomas walked down from the stage with a smug look, deliberately passing by Charles and Aurora. "Psh, what''s so great about that?" Aurora muttered, clenching her fists irritably, though she felt a twinge of disappointment deep down. She had barely survived her latest ordeal and had just managed to break through to a second-tier Beast Master, while Thomas was alarmingly strong. The fact that she intensely disliked him only made his success more irritating to her. Handing a pastry to Aurora, Charles said disdainfully, "It''s just Level 17, nothing special." "Hmm?" Aurora was taken aback. What did he mean by ''just Level 17''? Could Charles be stronger than Thomas? Charles didn''t explain further, instead focusing on indulging in a hearty meal. The participants who followed were mostly of average talent. A few managed to break through to second-tier Beast Master, but after Thomas''s dazzling performance, they hardly caught much attention. "Grace?!" From somewhere in the venue, a voice roared, stirring up excitement once again. Hearing that name, Charles finally set down his food and looked up towards the figure in blue at the center of the venue... Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Is That Why? With a light tap of her toe on the ground, Grace moved like a graceful butterfly, tracing a beautiful arc through the air and landing smoothly on the platform. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her face like a crescent moon, and her eyes like shimmering water. Coupled with her tall and elegant figure, Grace captured the attention of all the boys in the venue as soon as she appeared. Following Daniel''s gaze, Charles noticed Grace on the stage in her blue attire. Her beauty, along with her cool and noble demeanor, made all the girls in the venue pale in comparison. In his memory, only the beautiful serpent-woman could rival her. "She''s a third-tier Beast Master already? If she didn''t rely on a miracle drug to boost her abilities, this girl''s talent would be terrifyingly strong!" Charles was slightly surprised as he glanced at Grace''s information panel, then quickly looked away. He wasn''t about to swoon over her like the other boys around him. After all, he had seen her haughty side beneath her beautiful exterior on that afternoon in his freshman year, and he felt no affection for Grace whatsoever. Everyone was talking about itafter a two-month trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, this once-in-a-century prodigy from Lsengard had reached an astonishing level of prowess. Amid this buzz, Charles, who was voraciously devouring a table full of delicacies, stood out rather conspicuously... Atop the platform, Grace immediately noticed Charles, who was isolated by the crowd, and a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. Well aware of her own stunning beauty and charisma, she was annoyed by Charles''s appearance, as if he were starving to death. She slowly extended her right hand, her sleeve sliding down to reveal her pale, slender wrist, and three golden hexagram arrays appeared in front of her. "A third-tier Beast Master! How is this possible?!" The venue''s host screamed, the microphone dropping from her hand in shock. Not just her, everyone at the banquet who witnessed this was stunned, their eyes incredulously fixed on the beautiful girl on the stage. At just 18 years old, becoming a third-tier Beast Master was unheard ofnot just in Lsengard but in the entire history of Vendantia Province. A laser quickly scanned Grace''s three mystical beasts, and the host, picking up the microphone from the floor, trembled as she tried to suppress her excitement: "Azure Butterfly, Gold quality, Level 20!" "Wind Chime Bird, Gold quality, Level 20!" "Crystal Spring Sword, Gold quality, Level 20!" Gasps of awe resonated throughout the venue as these details were displayed on the projection screen. An 18-year-old third-tier Beast Master with such extraordinary talent was rare even in Genosha, a truly phenomenal existence. Previously, many prominent families, captivated by Grace''s beauty, had pondered proposing an alliance through marriage. However, upon witnessing her talent, nearly all abandoned the idea, realizing their own heirs were no match for her. "Ha ha, congratulations to the Mayor! Congratulations to the Mayor''s daughter for topping this year''s trials! Not only is Grace beautiful, but her Beast Mastery talent is also astonishing. Whoever manages to have Grace as a daughter-in-law is truly blessed by the ages!" Prominent families flocked to Mayor Matthew, offering toasts and compliments, hoping to use this opportunity to forge a closer relationship with the Mayor. Everyone was witnessing the emergence of a prodigious Beast Master in Lsengard. With Grace''s talent, her admission into Aredale Academy was all but assured, and with royal connections soon to be established, the Garcia family would likely hold significant sway throughout Vendantia Province. From a quieter spot towards the back of the venue, Aurora sighed despondently as she watched the crowd''s adoration for the stunning girl: Why could someone be so beautiful, born into the mayor''s family, and also possess such extraordinary Beast Mastery talent? In the spotlight, Grace moved like a regal swan, lightly stepping down from the central stage and walking towards the back of the venue, under the gaze of all present. Many hoped that this noble princess would pause near them, and several young heirs of prominent families wished for an opportunity to converse with the mayor''s daughter. However, Grace ignored everyone and walked straight past the VIP seats, continuing towards the back until she stood in a nearly secluded area. "Charles, I thought you were eaten by a ferocious beast. Surprising to see you''re still alive." "I hope you haven''t forgotten our bet. If you concede now, maybe I''ll consider letting you off easy." Her voice chimed like a bell. Grace had already become the center of attention at the venue, and her words instantly sparked a flurry of whispers around her. Seeing Grace approach Charles, many young men speculated about the ''bet'' she mentioned. Facing the beautiful girl before him, Charles couldn''t help but feel amused. When he transferred to Lsengard High, not only did he top the citywide joint exams, but he also surpassed Grace, the perennial top student, by 50 points. Charles couldn''t understand why a single exam would leave such a lasting impression. Seeing Grace as just a teenager, Charles didn''t feel the need to argue with her. He responded coolly, "Miss Garcia, if you came all this way just to say that, then you can leave now. I''m not interested in child''s play promises." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taken aback by Charles''s blunt dismissal, Grace''s pale face turned a shade of livid. Accustomed to being the center of attention at the mayor''s residence and among the nobility, she was not used to being treated this way. Grace crossed her arms in front of her chest, her snow-white chin lifted in an arrogant curve: "If you want to break the bet, you could kneel down and beg me right now. Perhaps I might just let you off if I''m in a good mood." The delicate earrings on the young girl''s ears jingled crisply as she spoke, lending a touch of fragility to her demeanor. "Could you move aside, please? It''s my turn," Charles said, rising from his seat with a forced smile. His impression of the girl had plummeted to an all-time low, and he just wanted to complete his test and slip away. "You..." Despite the three years that had passed, Charles''s face still wore that same dispassionate expression, infuriating Grace enough to stamp her foot. Ignored again. Her pampered upbringing came to the fore in that moment, and without any regard for noble etiquette, Grace glared at Charles and said pointedly, "Charles, if you are a man, accept my challenge at the enrollment ceremony! I''ll show you the gap between us. The offspring of lowly peasants will always remain just that!" With these words, the previously quiet venue fell into a stunned silence. Everyone stared at the boy who paused, not finding anything amiss with Grace''s remarks. Instead, they felt a thrill hearing them from her. The looks they gave Charles were now tinged with mockery. Beast Mastery is a profession deeply concerned with lineage, and among the hundreds of Beast Masters at the banquet, nearly all had noble titles going back three generations. And there was Charles, a poor boy from the countryside, whose parents were mere peasants running a long-haul trucking business. His equal ranking with Grace on the trial leaderboard was an affront to them all. "So, it''s because of this..." Charles''s face twitched slightly, growing somewhat distorted with realization. He finally understood why he had always been unpopular at school, why Robert had chosen him as a target for bullying, and why he had so few friends throughout high school. Why just one exam had made Grace resent him for three years. Having lived two lives, Charles had a more composed nature than most youths, but he had his sore spots. Grace''s words were a harsh insult to him and his parents. His parents were missing, their fate unknown, whether alive or dead. Grace''s words tore open the wounds in Charles''s heart and cruelly salted them. The blood within him surged uncontrollably like that of a wild beast. "Clack!" A vast surge of elemental energy erupted from Charles, shattering the nearby tables and chairs into fragments with its force. Charles spun around and stomped the ground, launching towards Grace like an arrow released from its bow. His hand clutched the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, gleaming coldly, while pale flames burned in his eyes. "Ah..." Startled by Charles''s lightning-fast assault, Grace sensed the chilling intent to kill. She couldn''t summon her mystical beast in time and instead conjured a wind shield in front of her using her wind energy. Clang!!! Just as the spear''s tip was about to pierce Grace, a cyan longsword intercepted it. Sparks flew as the spear clashed against the sword. Although the sword hadn''t completely blocked his attack, it diverted the direction of his strike. The Supreme Spear struck a nearby seat, shattering it and leaving a half-meter deep crater in the marble floor. Everyone thought they were merely sparring, but Charles''s strike had been without restraint! The audience was stunned by the terrifying destructive power. The one who had protected Grace was none other than Lsengard''s mayor, Grace''s father Matthew. When Charles looked at him, several lines of information appeared before his eyes: [Name:] Matthew [Age:] 42 [Height:] 185 cm [Beast Master Level:] Fourth-tier At that moment, Sly approached Charles, his face grim as he roared, "You little brat, think you can run wild here?" Surveying the gathering Lsengard defense squad, Charles looked indifferently at Grace and her father. He tightly held a cyan jade slip in his hand, ready to activate the remnants of Joshua within it should he sense a life-threatening danger. Charles sneered, "The mayor''s daughter is right. I, Charles, am just a peasant''s son and clearly don''t belong at this banquet." Hearing this, Matthew''s face turned livid, and he shot Grace a fierce look before bowing slightly to Charles, "My daughter spoke out of turn. It reflects poorly on my parenting. Please forgive us, Charles." One of the three great families of Lsengard, the Draven family head Kevin, also approached. Seeing the shocked Grace, he sensed a perfect opportunity to curry favor with the mayor. Kevin approached Charles and pulled out a shimmering gold card, "Brother Charles, here''s a bank card with 500 silver coins, consider it an apology from my niece, and please accept it as compensation for our misstep!" 500 silver coins! Upon hearing Kevin''s generous offer, the eyes of everyone at the banquet widened in disbelief. True to the stature of one of the three great families of Lsengard, such a lavish gesturethis sum could sustain a thousand peasant families in Lsengard for a year! With this money, Charles''s parents wouldn''t have to toil away at long-haul deliveries anymore, would they? Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Do Those Gentry Truly Have Blue Blood? Slap! Contrary to everyone''s expectations, the golden bank card loaded with 500 silver coinsenough to ensure a lifetime of comfortwas slapped to the ground by Charles. Kevin''s face darkened immediately, marred by humiliation. He had intended to show off in front of the mayor, but he hadn''t anticipated Charles''s stubbornness, publicly embarrassing the Draven family. Ignoring Kevin and his son Thomas, Charles walked straight to Grace. Now calm, he was not averse to accepting Grace''s challenge; his concern lay in his mystical beast Mousie''s dark attributes, which were absolutely forbidden in Genosha. At the enrollment ceremony, with many high-level Beast Masters from the three major academies present, they would undoubtedly realize that his second mystical beast was merely a projection and might deduce Mousie''s existence. Should they discover it was a creature of dark attributes, complications would arise. Grace had already bonded with two mystical beasts and inherited the family''s mystical beast, Crystal Spring Sword. Relying solely on Max, Charles facing a 1v3 was certainly not feasible. Only if he advanced to a fourth-tier Beast Master could he potentially offset the disparity in combat power due to the number of mystical beasts in a 3v4 scenario. "Charles, though you managed to tie my score during the trials, I must say, you will never defeat me! Resorting to such underhanded tactics is all you''re capable of!" Taking a deep breath, Grace finally recovered from her initial fright and looked at Charles, speaking deliberately, "Let me also inform you that I have received a handwritten recommendation letter from the vice chancellor of Aredale Academy. I will become his closest disciple, and the gap between us will only widen!" Facing the imposing young woman who, though only as tall as his chin, looked down on him with a condescending gaze, Charles chuckled coldly: "Ha, I have no interest in your so-called bet, or even in you. You can scorn my background and even call me ''lowborn,'' and I couldn''t care less to argue with a girl like you. But you should never have publicly insulted my parents. Just because you''re from a marquis'' family doesn''t mean you stand above everyone else. Have you ever heard the saying" "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly?" Are nobles and high officials inherently superior? Are the lowborn doomed to remain so forever? Looking at Grace, Charles''s eyes could kill. Lightning demon ape! His words struck like thunder across the banquet hall. Though spoken softly, they rang clear and resounded in everyone''s ears. "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly..." Daniel, standing not far behind Charles, pondered the phrase. Although it was his first time hearing it, he instantly grasped its meaning. Born into a noble family, he disliked the arrogant demeanor of his peers. His father, David, always taught him not to look down on anyone, which is why he had stood up for Charles when he was bullied. He hadn''t expected someone of his age, like Charles, to speak such bold words. Seeing the steely gaze of Charles in front of him, Sly felt a chill. This young man''s spirit was formidable; befriending him was one thing, but being his enemy was a terrifying prospect. "We must eliminate him before he rises further!" A vicious thought flickered through his mind as immense elemental energy swirled around him. Sly swiftly moved in front of Charles: "You impudent boy, daring to speak such madness, let me, on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor and the lord mayor, end you here!" "Halt!" Matthew shouted, stopping Sly. He didn''t want a promising youth from Lsengard to fall over a mere jest, which would also tarnish his reputation as mayor: "It''s just the impulsive words of youth; Lord Earl, take no offense!" Recalling the scene just moments ago, Matthew was filled with regret and self-reproach for not having disciplined Grace properly. From his brief encounter with Charles, he could tell that Charles''s strength was exceptional among his peers at the event. Yet, such an ideal son-in-law candidate had been alienated by his own daughter during their high school years. Now, not only had he potentially lost a son-in-law, but he had also gained a formidable potential adversary. The more Matthew thought about it, the angrier he became. He pulled Grace in front of Charles and said sternly, "Grace, stop this nonsense! You started this mess, now apologize to Charles right away!" "I will not!" With a cold expression, Grace lifted her snow-white chin, her face carrying her innate nobility, "Am I not speaking the truth? I merely voiced what everyone knows but is too afraid to say! He, Charles, is just a nobody from a lowborn family, how dare he surpass me, Grace! Charles, you said ''Do those gentry have blue blood certainly,'' then do you dare to make a bet with me?" As she spoke, a red hexagram appeared under their feet. "Is that...a Blood Pact?!" People who recognized the red hexagram gasped in shock. This artifact, rumored to be from the dwarven kingdoms, was used to control slaves. Once the pact terms were met, it could bind a person as a mystical beast with a loyalty rating of 100%. Grace sliced her fingertip with a dagger, and the hexagram touching her blood immediately turned crimson. She looked up at Charles, "Two years. If you defeat me within that time, I, Grace, will serve you for the rest of my life! But if you fail, you will forever become my servant. Do you dare to enter this Blood Pact?" ... As soon as Grace made this declaration, the sound of male students swallowing nervously rippled through the venue. Many eyes roamed from her smooth legs up to her slender waist and then to her soft, shapely chest. Grace''s figure was considered exemplary, and many Lsengard youths went to sleep at night gazing at her photos. To them, not just a lifetime of servitude, but even risking their lives for a single night with her seemed a worthy tradeif only Grace would agree, there would be a line of volunteers ready to meet their fate. "You scoundrel!" Watching Grace''s blood-drenched palm, Matthew felt both hatred and anger surge within him. He regretted spoiling her so much; how had he allowed her to develop such a haughty and willful personality! If she truly entered into a Blood Pact and became someone''s servant for life, wouldn''t the Garcia family lose all its dignity? What face would he, Matthew, have left to continue as the mayor of Lsengard? Seeing Matthew about to intervene, Grace pressed the blade against her neck: "Dad, if you try to stop me, you won''t have a daughter anymore!" Facing the resolute young woman, Charles''s face twitched. He had not expected Grace to be so stubborn. Damn it! He wished he had been more low-key during the citywide joint exams and not surpassed her by over fifty points. Regret filled Charles to the core, but things had escalated to this point, and if he backed down now, he feared he would be the laughingstock of the town. Clang A flash of cold light, and Charles made a cut on his fingertip. A few drops of blood emerged from the wound, and instantly, a system alert popped up. [Warning! You are entering into a human contract. If you fail the challenge in two years, you will become an accessory, akin to a puppet, and the system will be unable to dissolve this pact!] Charles hesitated, although he had not yet subdued a third mystical beast, his abilities were already at a third-tier Beast Master level. His Beast Mastery talent was no weaker than Grace''s! And with the system''s optimal growth path planned out, each of Charles''s mystical beasts could evolve and grow at the fastest possible rate. Moreover, he possessed a powerful soul force that no one else in this world had, giving him the potential to become a multi-elemental Beast Master! Assessing his advantages, Charles felt confident that he could defeat Grace in two years. His blood dripped onto the other half of the hexagram, turning it crimson, and a clock appeared above the hexagram. The red light faded, and a dark red imprint appeared on the palms of both participants, displaying a countdown: [1 year 364 days 23 hours]. At that moment, everyone in the hall looked at the fading red hexagram with either astonishment or mockery, mostly scoffing at Charles. "Ha ha, he can''t seriously believe he can beat Grace, can he?" "It''s possible he resorted to some unsavory tactics during his trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, and that fluke allowed him to catch up to Grace, giving him some unrealistic fantasies." "If he really has to spend the rest of his life as someone else''s servant, that would be a total disgrace to his entire family, ha ha ha!" "With Grace''s monstrous leveling speed, Charles can''t beat her now, and the gap will only widen in two years!" Amid the surrounding laughter, Charles took a deep breath and no longer paid attention to Grace. He lightly leaped onto the stage. Using [Mind Communication], Charles instructed his mystical beast Mousie to take the form of a giant freshwater crocodile and then summoned his two mystical beasts. [Name:] Charles [Trial Points:] 26752 [Rank:] Tied for 1st At this moment, all eyes in the venue were focused on the projection screen and on Charles. Rumors about Charles cheating had been rampant on Lsengard''s online forums these past few days, and all the students at the venue were curious about his true abilities. The noble families seated at the front were also holding their breath, wondering about Charles''s strength and who would win between him and Grace in two years. The event host, seeing Charles approaching, also looked nervous. He pressed a button, and a laser scanned Charles and his two mystical beasts. Moments later, several beams of light flickered on the projection screen. When the results appeared, the previously noisy venue fell eerily silent, the air itself seeming to freeze. [Nine-tailed demon wolf, Platinum quality, Level 19 (Advancing)!] [Giant freshwater crocodile, Gold quality, Level 19 (Advancing)!] Third-tier Beast Master! ..... Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Another Level 3 Beast Master The entire banquet hall fell silent, with everyone staring in disbelief at the astonishing results displayed on the large screen at the center of the venue. This lasted for a full minute. Then, a chorus of gasps rippled through the room. "hiss" "He''s... also a Level 3 Beast Master!" From the front row, in the middle, Matthew looked up at the words on the stage, recalling the scene of his daughter Grace and Charles signing the human contract, his heart suddenly trembling: To rise two major ranks in just two months and reach Level 3 Beast Masterthis indicated that Charles''s talent was no less than Grace''s, perhaps even greater! If Charles really did defeat Grace in two years, would that mean she''d have to spend the rest of her life by his side, virtually a slave? "Heh, who would have thought, the lad''s got quite the talent." From a seat slightly to the right in the front row, Sly couldn''t help but cough twice, his lips twitching slightly as he looked at Charles on the stage. At just eighteen, Charles had become a Level 3 Beast Master. Given more time, he might become unbeatable. Although there was no concrete evidence to prove that Robert was killed by Charles, Charles was undoubtedly involved. Allowing such an enemy to grow unchecked was exceedingly foolish! With these thoughts, a trace of bitterness flashed through Sly''s eyes. Not far from Sly, David, the head of the Smith family from the same prestigious Lsengard lineage, looked appreciatively at Charles and mockingly towards Sly: "Who was it just now who said my son Daniel was mingling with ''riff-raff''? If such talent doesn''t catch Mr. Sly''s eye, I suppose everyone here, including the city lord, must also be ''riff-raff'' in your view?" David''s words drew muted laughter from those nearby, as they too looked admiringly at this bright young successor, already contemplating making his acquaintance. Sitting in the first row were all shrewd individuals, well aware of the endless benefits of forging good relations with a high-level Beast Master before he fully came into his power. Clatter! The microphone fell to the ground again, and the host, too excited to remember to pick it up, roared with a strained voice: "Charles, a senior student from Lsengard High, tied for first place in this trial, Level 3 Beast Master. His Beast Mastery qualities are Gold and Platinum, at level 19!" He had hosted countless celebratory banquets after training sessions, and although he was well-versed and experienced, he found himself unable to control the excitement in his heart. As everyone listened to the host''s impassioned announcement, they once again turned their eyes toward the composed young man on the stage, unable to stop marveling. "Am I seeing things? Charles has actually advanced to a Level 3 Beast Master, and he''s already bound with a platinum-quality mystical beast?" "What on earth has Charles been through in these past two months? The progress he''s made is something many could not achieve in a lifetime!" "His mystical beast''s quality surpasses Grace''s. If he binds a third mystical beast and fights Grace fairly, he might actually win." "Holy shit! I''m in the same class as Charles, how did I never notice that his Beast Mastery talent was so incredible?!" "..." The venue buzzed with conversations about Charles, but most were too shocked to speak, especially those who knew him. Daniel''s eyes widened, his jaw almost hitting the floor, unaware of the cutlery he had dropped. Back in the ferocious beast mountains, when he saw Charles instantly kill the [bloodthirsty rhino], he had a vague sense that Charles was unfathomably strong, estimating his level to be at the peak of Level 2 Beast Master. But his imagination fell shortCharles breaking through to Level 3 Beast Master in just two months was beyond even his wildest dreams. Aurora, Lyra, and the other girls who had been in high school with Charles now looked up to him with admiration. In the ruthless world of Beast Mastery, strength was everything, and every woman hoped to be protected by a man with great talent. Upon learning that Charles was still single, many harbored the idea of asking him for his contact details later. Thomas''s expression, however, was quite a spectacle. At this moment, he still couldn''t accept the fact that Charles was stronger than him. Known as the top Beast Mastery talent of Lsengard High and never having regarded any of his peers except Grace as a threat, he simply couldn''t believe Charles''s trial results. Yet, the outcomes now starkly contradicted his disbelief, effectively slapping him in the face. After retracting Max and mousie back into the Beast Mastery space, Charles lightly leapt down from the stage. He glanced back at the big screen and, seeing mousie''s details displayed as [giant freshwater crocodile], he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled knowingly. In the past few days, the rumors about him online and in chat groups had almost gone viral. Some said he had cheated to achieve such high scores, others claimed he used hacking techniques to manipulate the final results, and there were even rumors comparing him to Robert, accusing him of killing classmates to steal points. No one truly believed that he had secured first place in the trial through his own strength. But now, this result was the best rebuttal to all those doubts! "Congratulations, Charles!" Before he could even return to his seat, several former classmates, particularly the girls, came up to greet him, with a few bold ones even asking for his contact details directly. However, Charles politely declined. Rather than being the center of attention, he much preferred the days when he sat quietly at the back of the classroom by the window, unnoticed. Accustomed to others'' cold remarks and mockery, he found it somewhat uncomfortable to hear their compliments now. "The results are in," announced the banquet host from the stage. "Of the 1050 students who participated in this trial from Lsengard, 219 have advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, earning eligibility for college admissions, and will participate in the admissions ceremony in half a month..." As the host finished speaking, cheers erupted from the venue, especially loud from those who had qualified for the admissions ceremony. The host cleared his throat to signal for silence and continued: "According to the rules, all students will be ranked based on their points, receiving a ''trial score''. To gain admission to a higher educational institution for Beast Mastery, however, this trial score alone is not enough. They must also earn a ''combat score'' from the admissions teachers during the ceremony. Whether or not you can enter the college will depend on your performance in 12 days." "The celebration banquet concludes here. Those who wish to leave may do so now. Of course, you''re also welcome to continue enjoying the banquet or invite classmates to the central stand for a friendly spar as a preview for the admissions ceremony in 12 days." As the host''s voice faded, people began to trickle out of the venue. Others invited classmates to the stands for a friendly match. Watching the mystical beasts battle it out at the center of the arena, Charles finally understood why such a large central stand was needed for a dinner that was followed by sparringit was the main event of the evening. Evaluating a Beast Master''s strength involved more than just the level of their mystical beast. The beast''s skills, the synergy between beast and master, and practical experience were also critical factors. Many students who scored high in the trials performed poorly after entering college, pejoratively termed ''high scores but low ability.'' To avoid admitting such students, colleges had introduced the admissions ceremony, which accounted for 50% of the total score. At the front rows of the venue, many important figures from prestigious families hadn''t left; they were keen to assess the practical abilities of the new generation and scout potential Beast Masters to recruit into their families. Charles, however, wasn''t particularly interested. He had only attended to prove that his top score in the trials was earned through genuine skill. More than sparring, he was concerned about the admissions ceremony in 12 days, which would be the real test of ability. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he had scored a perfect 100 in the trials, it didn''t guarantee his admission into any of the three highly competitive colleges in the imperial capital. A poor performance at the admissions ceremony could very well mean getting cut, so it was best he prepare in advance. As Charles was about to leave, a few male students suddenly blocked his path, looking quite hostile. "Charles, I''d like to challenge you to a match on the stage. Are you interested?" the leader of the group, a pale-faced young man with black hair, asked with a slight smile. Charles intended to decline, but upon recognizing the newcomer, he tensed and clenched his fists. It was none other than his classmate Carlos, who had been Robert''s top lackey back in school, always swaggering behind him and making Charles''s life miserable. Although these events had occurred before Charles''s transmigration and technically had nothing to do with him, after merging with his predecessor''s memories, seeing Carlos ignited an inexplicable anger in him. Seeing Charles hesitate, Carlos assumed he was scared and smirked, the corners of his mouth turning up: "Charles, you''re a Level 3 Beast Master, surely you''re not afraid to spar with me, are you? Are you just being considerate of our old friendship, not wanting to hurt me, or... do you actually dare not fight me?" With Carlos''s taunt, more eyes turned towards them, filled with curiosity. In Lsengard, there''s a banned drug called [strengthening pill] available in herbal shops, which temporarily enhances a Beast Master''s strength. In previous years, some students had used this method to try and deceive the detection devices. However, this method, much like ''bone-stretching'' for height enhancement, is merely for show and doesn''t hold up in real combat. Clearly, more people were willing to believe Charles had taken a [strengthening pill] rather than accept that he could become a Level 3 Beast Master in less than two months. "If Brother Carlos wishes to spar, then naturally, I am more than happy to oblige," Charles chuckled. He relished such opportunities to stretch his muscles. --- Chapter 76: Chapter 76: This Move is Specially for Dogs Lightly stepping on the ground, Charles leapt into the air, capturing everyone''s attention as he ascended the stage once again. On this spacious marble platform, about a dozen people were already sparring, using simple wooden weapons without summoning their mystical beasts. As soon as Charles stepped onto the stage, he drew the attention of most of the crowd below, even causing many students in the stands to pause their own sparring to watch him. The controversy surrounding Charles was significant. The strength test had proven his score''s authenticity, but it still hadn''t silenced everyone''s doubts. After all, there were precedents of people passing tests using [strengthening pills], and many remained skeptical. "Charles, pick a weapon quickly. Since we''re sparring, don''t blame me if you get hurt," Carlos said, picking up a wooden supreme spear from the weapon rack and looking at Charles with a forced smile. "Make sure you don''t hold back. I really want to see the true strength of my classmate Charles." Charles scanned the array of weapons, Worried that he might accidentally kill Carlos with any of them, he eventually looked towards a nearby trash bin. Casually, he picked up a broomstick, detaching one of the wooden sticks from it. Seeing Charles choose a broomstick as his weapon, Carlos''s face twitched slightly. Was Charles mocking him, treating him like trash? Ignoring Carlos''s murderous glare, Charles slowly approached him and raised the wooden stick: "Let''s begin. You said it yourself, casualties are normal in a spar." Charles had no intention of holding back against someone who wanted to harm him. The tense atmosphere on the stage drew a crowd of spectators. However, when they saw that Charles''s weapon was just a piece of a broomstick, they couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Has Charles always been this audacious? How come I never noticed! Is that even a weapon?" Daniel couldn''t help but comment on Charles''s choice of "weapon." Nearby, Thomas crossed his arms, looking down on Charles: "Relying on strengthening pills to temporarily boost strength might deceive the detectors, but I didn''t expect him to fool himself too. Just wait and see how he pretends now in real combat!" Among the crowd, skeptical voices dominated. Now seeing Charles about to fight Carlos, everyone was curious about his true abilities. Carlos''s achievements, although not on par with Grace, certainly made him one of the standout young talents in Lsengard, with both his mystical beasts at level 17. Only by defeating him could Charles prove his genuine strength. Some of the prestigious families who were about to leave, including Lsengard''s city lord Matthew, and the heads of the three major familiesRobert, David, and Kevinpaused their departure to watch Charles take the stage again. Even media reporters who had started to leave came back, cameras in hand, to capture Charles in action. What was initially a minor sparring match had now become the focus of thousands, both online and offline! Everyone was eager to see whether this controversial young prodigy truly had remarkable abilities or if he was as flawed as the rumors on the internet suggested. "With One Sword!" Carlos shouted as he raised his long sword. Golden energy swirled around him, gradually coalescing into dozens of long sword phantoms that looked like real blades. In the blink of an eye, these phantoms materialized, and dozens of swords shot towards Charles''s position... "How despicable, we agreed to a spar, why unleash a skill?" Charles cursed under his breath, swallowing a [miraculous speed pill] as the swords drew nearer. Spars can be conducted at various levels of seriousness, and this one, involving wooden weapons, was clearly meant to be light and non-lethal. However, Carlos had unleashed his powerful skill right from the start, clearly aiming to embarrass Charles publicly. As the numerous swords came closer in Charles''s vision, he remained calm. With a swift sidestep, he dodged the onslaught, his movements ghostly and nimble. Clang!!! Dozens of swords flew perilously close to Charles, none striking him, all embedding themselves in the marble floor with a harsh metallic screech. While dodging the swords, Charles had already closed the distance to Carlos. Thud!!! Before Carlos could react, Charles struck him squarely in the chest with the stick, sending out a dull thud and the sound of breaking bones. The terrifying force twisted Carlos''s face with pain, and his body, under the overpowering impact, was flung from the stage, tumbling and crashing through a dozen tables before coming to rest, barely conscious, in a corner. One move! To be precise, Charles had defeated Carlos with a single strike. The noisy banquet hall fell eerily silent again, save for the flashing cameras. Everyone''s mouths hung open as their gaze shifted back and forth between the boy with the wooden stick on the stage and the disheveled Carlos, profoundly shaken. If the earlier strength test could still be dismissed as possibly rigged with miracle drugs, Charles''s defeat of Carlos with a single blow was a lethal blow to those rumors. Carlos''s strength was roughly equivalent to Level 17. Charles''s ability to defeat him so effortlessly proved that his own strength was definitely above Level 17, affirming his credentials as a Level 3 Beast Master! In the front of the crowd, having silently witnessed the fight, Matthew''s face was grim, his heart sinking with anguish. When Charles had displayed his ghostly movements, Matthew had already braced for Carlos''s defeat, but he hadn''t expected it to be so decisively swift and brutal. After Charles''s single-move victory over Carlos, the only thought left in the Lsengard city lord''s mind wasthis young man is an extraordinary genius! Although his daughter Grace was a genuine prodigy, if Charles continued to develop at this rate, it was uncertain who would win or lose in the future. Could he really just watch, helplessly, as his daughter potentially lost to him in two years? "Cough, since someone has been injured, I think it''s best to end today''s sparring here. There are only 12 days left until the admissions ceremony. Everyone should go home, rest up, and prepare," Matthew said, glancing at Carlos''s injuries. To knock someone down so fiercely was perhaps too harsh? But this was a contest among the younger generation, and it wasn''t his place to comment. Medical staff quickly arrived, gently lifting Carlos off the ground, administering first aid, and then carting him off to a nearby hospital. Several minutes after his departure, the exclamations finally began to subside, followed by a flurry of camera flashes. Charles had undoubtedly become Lsengard''s star! Sitting in the VIP area, watching the very popular Charles, Sly felt an itchy hatred but was powerless to do anything about it. With city lord Matthew there, along with several members of the Beast Master Guild sitting nearby, despite his deep desire for revenge against Charles, he was helpless. "Just wait, you little brat, your time will come!" Sly cursed under his breath and stormed off from the banquet hall. As the crowd gradually dispersed, Charles also returned to his seat to pack up his things. "Charles, what was that stick technique you used? I''ve never seen anyone use that kind of move before," Daniel approached him impatiently, his eyes wide with astonishment. "That move is called ''Dog-Beating Stick Technique.'' It''s not very effective against people, but it works wonders on dogs. Against Robert''s lackeys, I guess the effect is doubled!" Charles couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at Daniel. The move was not very damaging but highly insulting. With the [nine netherworld armband] boosting his strength by 100%, even a light strike was more than his peers could handle. Daniel''s face twitched as he realized Charles was joking, but he couldn''t help laughing along: "Carlos has the strength of Lv17, and yet you knocked him down with a single strike. He''s probably lying in his hospital bed right now, grinding his teeth in anger! Haha!" Before setting out on his journey, he had mocked Charles, saying he could come to him for help if he couldn''t beat a ferocious beast. Little did he know, Charles was the real powerhouse! Charles patted Daniel on the shoulder: "Fatty, you''re doing pretty well yourself. I thought you were gone without a trace, but your rock turtle is almost Level 15 now, isn''t it?" "Don''t make fun of me. I''m hardly a match for you, not even close!" Daniel replied with a somewhat melancholic stick out of his tongue. The two left the banquet hall amidst laughter and walked out of the Red Mansion. ... In the front row of the VIP seats, Grace watched Charles''s departing figure, her face still marked by defiance. Charles''s rapid advancement had indeed surprised her, but after a brief moment of astonishment, her anger flared anew. Three years ago, she had already lost to Charles in theoretical achievements, but she had not expected that three years later, his Beast Master talents would rival hers. She couldn''t tolerate her pride being so violated! "Grace, I''ve long warned you to temper that temper of yours. Now look, you''ve not only offended others but also formed a [human contract]. If you really lose to Charles in two years, won''t you have to spend your life as his servant?" Watching the still unmoved Grace, city lord Matthew couldn''t help but explode: "The human contract was your own doing. In two years, if you win, all well and good. But if you lose to Charles, don''t call yourself Matthew''s daughter!" "Dad... do you really have so little faith in your own daughter?" Grace felt uneasy, demeaned by her father''s low expectations. With a sigh, Matthew said, "This boy''s rate of improvement is indeed abnormal, and what''s more, his luck is outrageously good! I''ve put so much effort into helping you contract three Gold-quality mystical beasts, but that boy, he managed to contract a platinum-quality mystical beast!" "Dad, my mystical beast can evolve and upgrade its quality. Plus, haven''t I already received a recommendation letter from Aredale Academy? You know as well as I do that just having talent as a Beast Master isn''t enough. Once I become the vice dean''s personal disciple, the resources I''ll have access to, including theoretical guidance in Beast Mastery, are something Charles can''t compare with!" Grace retorted with a pout, clearly unconvinced. Looking in the direction where Charles had departed, Grace slowly extended her left hand. On her pale wrist, there was a blood-red countdown resembling a clock: [1 year, 365 days, 19 hours] She had already secured a guaranteed admission and no longer needed to participate in the admissions ceremony in 12 days. She planned to set off for the imperial capital the next day. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Less than two years left until the human contract takes effect." "Charles, I will wait for you in the imperial capital, until the moment I see you kneeling before me!" Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Motorcycling Beauty When Charles arrived at the entrance of Red Mansion, he saw a group of students clad in Isengard Secondary School uniforms, clustering around a young man like stars around the moon. The boy was strikingly handsome with tanned skin from exposure to the sun, and Charles recognized him immediately as Thomas, who ranked third on the leaderboard. However, Charles had no intention of making his acquaintance; they had had a disagreement over a second-tier beast core in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Just as he was about to turn away, a charming figure suddenly broke away from the crowd and approached him: "Congratulations, Charles! With your trial points, you should easily get into one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital at the enrollment ceremony." "Thank you," Charles responded with a slight smile, recognizing Aurora from Squad 7. Following her, several classmates crowded around him, giving him thumbs up in admiration. "Charles, that punch you threw at Carlos, knocking him downthat was so satisfying! That guy used to bully us around in school, backed by Robert!" "Two months'' time! Advancing a mystical beast to Lv19 and becoming a third-level Beast Masteryou''re terrifying, Charles!!!" "With this talent, you''re probably on par with the prodigy Grace. Man, Charles, you really showed those noble students!" "Um Charles, could I perhaps get your contact information" Soon, a crowd gathered, including classmates who usually had no contact with him, all trying to brown-nose and even a few female students asking for his contact details. Behind the crowd, a group of reporters with cameras rushed over, eager to interview him. Seeing the commotion, Charles could only helplessly spread his hands towards Aurora, indicating that now was not the time for a private chat. "Charles, are you free to visit the amusement park tomorrow? I happen to have two tickets," Aurora asked, her cheeks tinting red, a shy look on her face as she held the tickets. Amusement park tickets Was this her way of asking him out? Watching the girl''s cheeks flush with shyness, Charles seemed a bit hesitant. While Charles was hesitating, a motorcycle sped towards him, showing no signs of slowing down, and executed a sleek drift to stop right in front of him. "Wow, that''s a Triumph Bonneville, a high-end bike that costs hundreds of silver coins!" "The rider is a stunning beauty! With that figure, she''s absolutely gorgeous and so coolmust be a motorcycle vlogger from some platform." As the Triumph Bonneville came to a halt, a statuesque beauty, standing 5 feet 8 inches tall with a sexy figure, positioned herself in front of Charles. Dressed in a form-fitting sports outfit and yoga pants, she exuded a sultry and mature aura, starkly different from the youthful female students around. The beauty tapped the back seat of the bike and then gave Aurora a slight smile: "Sorry, but Charles has some things to take care of tonight. If you have any questions about Beast Mastery, perhaps you can ask another day." This remark left Aurora slightly stunned. She considered herself one of the most beautiful in all of Isengard, but now she felt completely overshadowed by the woman before her, especially by her sexy figure, eliciting a hint of envy. So... does Charles prefer more mature women? The arrival of the motorcycle beauty instantly dimmed the allure of the other girls, many of whom had been about to approach Charles for his contact info, now abandoning the idea. As everyone watched in astonishment, Charles got on the back of the motorcycle, and with the roar of the engine, they sped away. The girls regretted not getting Charles''s contact, and the boys looked on with envy, especially Thomas, who had been the center of attention just moments ago. As the first prodigy of Isengard Secondary, Thomas had long considered Aurora his betrothed, and Charles had once again shamed him in his presence, a direct insult. Watching Charles become so popular, nearly stealing all his limelight, Thomas clenched his teeth in rage. Watching Charles disappear into the distance, Thomas clenched his fists, his eyes flickering with a cold glint: "You little bastard, let''s see how long you can keep this up. I have a thousand ways to erase you from this world!" ... The motorcycle raced along the riverside highway, with Charles''s dark hair fluttering in the wind, caressing his face with a faint scent. Although she wore sunglasses and her outfit was completely different from usual, Charles recognized her instantly. Gently embracing Lily''s soft waist, he shifted his gaze from the city''s neon lights back to the familiar yet unfamiliar face reflected in the rearview mirror. "Who would''ve guessed, you used to be a motorcycle girl, huh?" Charles felt that Lily was there to protect him. Around Red Mansion, Sly''s assassins must have been lying in wait, ready to strike the moment he left. By riding the motorcycle and speeding along the ring highway with him, Lily made sure any assassin would be left far behind. Lily''s disguise was entirely different from her usual appearance, clearly a lot of thought went into his safety. "It''s been years since I''ve ridden one. Ever since becoming a lecturer, I rarely ride motorcycles." Stealing a glance at Charles through the rearview mirror, Lily''s face lit up with delight, "I just saw from a report in Lsengard that you''ve become a third-level Beast Master now. That breakthrough speed... it''s just terrifying, isn''t it?" "It''s all thanks to Miss Lily''s great teaching! Otherwise, even ten years wouldn''t have been enough for me to become even a second-level Beast Master." Charles replied lightly, his casual smile eliciting a gentle laugh from Lily. His words were light, but his heart was heavy with emotion. Achieving such a breakthrough in just two months had been perilous, and the hardships were known only to him. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After demonstrating his prodigious talent as a Beast Master, many factions that wanted to recruit him and classmates who normally had no contact with him, including some who had previously looked down on him, now crowded around, eager to deepen their connection. He had anticipated the cold indifference of the Beast Mastery world, but the speed at which people changed their faces around him still chilled his heart. However, if there was one thing that hadn''t changed, it probably was Lilythis woman seemed to have had purely physical intentions towards him from the very beginning! The Triumph Bonneville sped through the night, eventually arriving at a luxurious villa by the river. Charles had just returned to his room and hadn''t even had the chance to rest when a knock came from outside his door: "Charles, your sister has prepared mutton soup for you, along with roasted lamb kidneys, beef kidneys, and pork kidneys. Come and try them while they''re hot?" Charles was taken aback by the menuthese dishes all sounded like potent tonics, perhaps even aphrodisiacs? Eating this could mean going non-stop for hours! ... Three hours later, amidst almost wail-like moans, Lily passed out. Exhausted, Charles climbed out of bed, covered Lily with a blanket, and then made his way to the bathroom. Before closing the door, he glanced back at Lily on the bed: "This physique, it''s really too much! Damn it, I should think about moving out. If I stay any longer, this woman might just drain me dry." After filling the bathtub with water, Charles relaxed in the cool bath, feeling the heat gradually dissipate from his body. He sighed deeply and his gaze involuntarily drifted to the dark red mark on his left hand. [Remaining Time]: 1 year, 364 days, 11 hours This was a high-stakes gamble. In two years, if he couldn''t defeat Grace, he would lose his free will and become a puppet by her sidean outcome he could not accept under any circumstances. The past two months had made one thing increasingly clear to him: in this world, power was everything. Being a Beast Master was a profession that heavily tested one''s talent. Although Charles felt his understanding was above average, he was not among the elite. Even here in Lsengard, Grace was clearly much stronger. In just two months of trials, Grace already had three mystical beasts, one of which seemed to be a familial legacy mystical beast called ''Crystal Spring Sword''. Even Thomas wasn''t far behind him. With so many prodigies just in Lsengard, not to mention the whole of Genosha and beyond in the Abyssal Depths, there were countless talented individuals. To stand at the pinnacle of this world and glimpse its profound truths, Charles could already foresee the multitude of difficulties awaiting him. Charles shook his head, clearing all the distracting thoughts from his mind as he rose from the bathtub. Despite his efforts, the image of Grace''s haughty face and her condescending demeanor involuntarily came to mind. Her disdainful attitude made him feel a fire burning in his chest: "Grace, you look down on the common folk, don''t you? In two years, I''ll make you regret your actions today. Just give me some more time, and I''ll show you if the gentry really do have ''blue blood'' or not!" He clenched his fists tightly as he stood up from the bathtub. For some reason, just thinking about Grace filled him with determination. With 12 days left until the enrollment ceremony, Charles had no intention of sitting idle. Whenever he could, he planned to hunt ferocious beasts outside the city to train, even though low-level ferocious beasts offered little experiencethey still counted for something. Moreover, Charles''s most urgent task was to gather the materials needed for Max''s advancement to the second tier! To avoid exposing Mousie, with only one mystical beast allowed in combat, advancing Max to the second tier would alleviate a lot of pressure at the enrollment ceremony. "First, I''ll check the Beast Master Guild for the right materials. If that fails, I''ll have to look in the black market." After getting dressed, the sky outside the window was gradually lightening. Charles glanced around the bedroom where Lily was still sound asleep. After locking the door, Charles made a slight disguise by putting on a mask and a baseball cap before heading towards the Beast Master Guild... Chapter 78: Chapter 78: The Student Representatives from the Imperial Capital As dawn just began to break, Charles stepped out of Lily''s villa and felt the cool, moist breeze from the river on his face. He glanced at the screen for the list of materials needed for Max''s advancement. [Advancement Materials]: Ice attribute beast core [Tier 2] 0/1, Fire attribute beast core [Tier 2] 0/1, Fusion heart 0/1, Regenerating potion [White grade] 1/1. "Now I''m missing two beast cores and a fusion heart. These materials should be available on the market, but they won''t come cheap. I need to figure out a way to make some money first." With that thought, Charles hailed a taxi. His recent venture into the Ferocious Beast Mountains had yielded a considerable amount of ferocious beast materials. While these lower-tier materials weren''t very valuable, Charles had them in large quantities. Even selling at the market''s lowest price could turn a tidy profit! After purchasing the materials needed for Max''s advancement, he would even have a substantial amount left over. ... Upon reaching a commercial street near the Beast Master Guild, Charles asked the driver to stop, then booked a room in a nearby hotel. With so many materials to handle, directly pulling them out of thin air would certainly expose the existence of his system. Thus, he had prearranged to stack today''s goods for sale in the hotel room. Once everything was properly organized, Charles crossed the street to enter the pointed building of the Beast Master Guild. Inside the guild hall, there were already many people, some carrying bags of materials for trade, still stained with blood, which showed the great effort they had put into obtaining these materials. In the heat of summer, Charles'' heavily covered appearance quickly drew the attention of the staff. However, upon seeing his membership badge and the list of materials for sale, their demeanor instantly changed to one of respect: "Sir! Please take a moment to rest, I''ll arrange the fastest selling channel for you right away!" The staff member crossed the street to the hotel, checked the materials without any issues, and then posted sale ads in the hall and on the official website. [Freshly hunted batch of ferocious beast materials, first come first served!] [70 steel-spiked hedgehog fangs, priced at 300 copper coins each!] [50 spectral wolf steel blades, priced at 500 copper coins each!] [50 resurrecting serpent skins, priced at 300 copper coins each!] [500 kg of lightning demon ape meat, priced at 10 copper coins per kilogram!] [Gold, Wood, Water, Wind, two Tier 1 beast cores each, priced at 5000 copper coins each!] [...] Seated in the comfortable leather chairs of the VIP area, Charles glanced at the guild''s large screen, and sure enough, his advertisement was prominently displayed at the top. These materials, while not difficult for seasoned hunters to obtain, were challenging to transport out of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, especially in the heat of summer. The meat of ferocious beasts would spoil within a day, and other materials were also prone to mold. However, time stood still in Charles''s [Storage Space], so these concerns were nonexistent. Even though more than a month had passed, the materials were as fresh as if they had just been hunted. Given that the prices were also quite reasonable, it didn''t take long for the materials to be snapped up by the Beast Masters in the hall! Charles''s phone vibrated repeatedly with notifications of successful transactions and deposits into his bank account. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 4500 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 6 silver coins, 200 copper coins.] [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 25000 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 31 silver coins, 200 copper coins.] [...] Watching the funds in his bank account steadily rise, with over 100 silver coins accumulated in less than two hours, Charles couldn''t help but beam with joy. Given the pace at which he was making money, Charles estimated that he could earn at least several hundred silver coins just today, and potentially much more if he sold all the ferocious beast materials he had collected. Charles figured with that much money, purchasing two second-tier beast cores and a fusion heart should be feasible. Pulling out his phone, he quietly asked, "Where can I buy a fusion heart in Lsengard?" After a brief analysis, the AI assistant set the navigation to a location 10 kilometers away at a shop called [Front Material Trading Center]. Looking at the address, Charles frowned slightly. The Front Material Trading Center was notorious for its exorbitant prices. Although it sold all kinds of rare and unusual materials, they were invariably priced outrageously! Charles suspected that his few hundred silver coins might disappear into the depths of that predatory store without even making a sound. He was pondering his next move when he suddenly remembered that during their time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, Aurora from Squad 7 had mentioned she had worked a summer job at the Front Material Trading Center and knew some people there. If he needed to buy something, he could contact her for an inside deal. So, he made a call. ... At 10 AM, standing at the bustling main entrance of the Front Building was a graceful young girl. Dressed in a light-colored academy-style skirt and a pair of long, slender legs, she was undoubtedly the center of attention on this warm summer day. Her delicate makeup and sparkling eyes only added to her natural beauty. Many people entered the Front Building, but this young girl turned heads at an astonishing rate of over 90%! Several boys could hardly keep walking after glimpsing her fair, long legs. The girl seemed somewhat anxious, occasionally checking her phone, seemingly waiting for someone. Just then. A Lamborghini, a limited edition model worth over 500 silver coins, slowly pulled up in front of the Front Building. "Holy smokes, that limited edition Lamborghini must have cost over 500 silver coins!" "That beautiful girl at the door, she must be waiting for him! I envy him. Those long legs would be incredible in bed!" Amidst the envious stares of the crowd, a young man about six feet tall, with medium-length hair parted in the middle, stepped out of the sports car and walked straight up to the young girl: "Aurora, long time no see! It''s a nice day today. Would you like to join me for a ride along the river?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No thanks, Benjamin, I have plans today!" Aurora shook her head, her gaze not lingering on the young man for a moment. "Plans? Is it with your best friend? That''s perfect then, I''ll treat you guys. We can go anywhere you want to eat, play, or shopI''ve got it covered!" "Today really isn''t a good day!" Aurora''s expression grew increasingly impatient. Back when she started high school, this senior named Benjamin had been as persistent as a fly. Hadn''t he gone off to study at the Imperial Capital? Why had he suddenly returned? Benjamin''s face turned sour. He hadn''t expected that after two years, Aurora would still treat him so coldly. During his senior year at Lsengard Beast Mastery Secondary School, he had fallen for the new freshman girl at first sight and had fervently pursued her. In his mind, as the young master of the Miller family, having become a third-level Beast Master at just 19, along with his handsome looks, he had never failed in pursuing a girl before. He had even bet his friends that he would win over the new school beauty within a week, but almost three years later, he hadn''t even managed to hold her hand, which infuriated him. Being rejected by a girl in front of so many people, Benjamin''s face showed extreme embarrassment, unsure whether to advance or retreat. At that moment, a taxi pulled up to the Front Building. The driver was extremely cautious, careful not to scrape the luxury car parked at the door. The car door opened, and a young man wearing a mask got out, his eyes and brows revealing a strikingly handsome face. "Aurora, I''m sorry I''m late. It''s my first time here, and I didn''t account for the time properly, plus there was some traffic on the way," Charles apologized as he approached Aurora. Noticing the unfriendly gaze from the man, Charles looked over and saw several lines of information appear before him. [Name]: Benjamin [Age]: 21 [Height]: 185 cm [Beast Master Level]: Third-level "A 21-year-old third-level Beast Master, this guy''s Beast Mastery talent isn''t too shabby," Charles thought to himself, though it was only a fleeting thought. He was also a third-level Beast Master now, but at just 18 years old, his talent far surpassed that of Benjamin. However, that thought was fleeting, as his mind was entirely focused on gathering the upgrade materials for Max. Two second-tier beast cores and a fusion heartnone of these items came cheap. Charles wondered how much money Aurora''s "inside channel" could save him. Moreover, if he couldn''t find the items in the store, assembling the necessary materials for Max''s upgrade would prove quite difficult. He glanced at Aurora and was struck by how meticulously she had dressed today. Her tall figure and delicate features stood out among the other girls coming and going. Perhaps it was having seen Aria''s breathtaking beauty, but now other girls no longer amazed him. "Sorry, Benjamin, I have to go!" Aurora gave a slight smile to the young man with the middle-parted hair. Then, under the stunned gazes of the onlookers, she and Charles entered the Front Building. After the pair disappeared from view, exclamations erupted around them. "Holy crap, am I seeing this right? She chose a guy who came in a taxi over one with a Lamborghini!" "Sobbing... Isn''t there a saying about rather crying in a BMW than laughing on a bicycle? I suddenly believe in love again!" "Damn, my ex-girlfriend just scammed me out of over a hundred silver coins. Why can''t I find such pure love?" Hearing the murmurs of the crowd, some teasing, some genuine, Benjamin was furious. He could accept losing to Thomas, who came from a good family and shared a class with Aurora, giving him many advantagesafter all, proximity often breeds favor. But... losing to a loser, who looked at best like a second-level Beast Masterhow could he stand it? Watching Charles''s retreating back, Benjamin clenched his fists, his nails digging into his flesh: "Damn it, even a loser tries to act like a hero. I''ll make sure you won''t even know how you die!" Benjamin''s eyes were icy as he fiercely punched the Lamborghini, instantly creating a large dent in the luxury car. He was back in Lsengard as a student representative and could stay until the end of the enrollment ceremony. During this time, he figured he''d have plenty of opportunities to deal with that kid! Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Inside Channels Charles entered the Front Building with Aurora, pressing the elevator button for the 7th floor, which housed Lsengard''s largest material trading center. Not only ferocious beast materials but also alchemy ingredients and forging suppliesthis place had it all, like a large shopping mall for all kinds of oddities. The trading area was bustling, with people crowding around various stalls, picking out their desired materials. It didn''t take long for Charles to find an ice attribute second-tier beast core and a fire attribute second-tier beast core, completing the list of evolution materials for Max except for one fusion heart. "This is definitely the right place; I just hope the prices aren''t too outrageous!" he muttered to himself. "Aurora, it seems like your family is quite well-off. Why do you often work here?" While searching for the fusion heart, Charles suddenly became curious about the girl accompanying him. Aurora glanced around at the surrounding shops, then back at Charles, unsure how to answer him, so she pretended not to hear anything. Her gaze drifted over the colorful accessories around, occasionally picking one or two, holding them in her hands to admire. This floor not only sold various materials but also some accessories, and Aurora used to frequent it for shopping. "Charles, do you think this hairpin looks nice?" Standing in front of a mirror, Aurora examined a light blue hairpin in her bangs, checking if her makeup was still intact. But when she turned around, she was taken aback! Charles had disappeared without her noticing. "What the..." Aurora puffed her cheeks, her fair face filled with exasperation. After receiving Charles''s invitation to go shopping, she had spent a long time choosing from among 30 dresses before leaving home, finally selecting one she was satisfied with, and her makeup had taken nearly an hour. Yet when Charles met her, he hadn''t even complimented her once, and now, while they were shopping, he had simply vanished. Who shops like that? ... Charles''s gaze swept over the various items around him. Information flashed before his eyes like a scanner, assessing the details of the products surrounding him. He could not only identify what each item was called but also clearly see the quality of the materials and the suggested market prices. "Too bad the store hasn''t marked any prices; the haggling skills I honed on shopping apps in my past life can''t be put to use here," Charles sighed with a hint of frustration. The reason why the ''Front Material Trading Center'' was nicknamed a ''rip-off'' was that most of the materials inside had no marked prices. You had to pick what you wanted and then take it to the cashier for a manual appraisal. Knowing you want these items gives them the perfect opportunity to charge exorbitant prices. Yet, many of the rare materials here in Lsengard, and even in the entire Vendantia province, are exclusively sold at Front, and nowhere else. This monopoly allowed them to deliberately overcharge customers. As Charles''s eyes passed over a miscellaneous stall, several lines of system information flashed before him. [Fusion Heart] [Blue Quality]: Harvested from deep within the Alexander Volcano, 3000 kilometers away from Lsengard, contains pure fire attribute energy, ideal for crafting fire attribute equipment, and a necessary component for the evolution of some fire attribute mystical beasts. Suggested market price: 50 silver coins. Upon seeing the system''s prompt, Charles''s heart racedthis was precisely the last material he needed for Max''s evolution. However, the thought of the small dark red stone being priced at 50 silver coins made him wince. If it''s worth that much, who knew how ridiculously high the rip-off shop would mark up its price. His ferocious beast materials had been listed at the Beast Master Guild for half a day, and he had only earned 150 silver coins so far, still needing to buy two beast cores. If he didn''t have enough money, and by the time he managed to gather more, the material might have already been sold, complicating Max''s advancement. Securing the fusion heart, Charles was about to head to the cashier when suddenly a big question mark flashed before his eyes. In his experience, only certain items that required a verifier''s confirmation or were extremely unique would prompt a "?" indicator. As Charles looked more closely, the item with the "?" appeared right in front of him on his system screen. [Map Fragment] [Unknown]: ??? Seeing this familiar prompt, Charles suddenly remembered that during his time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, near the lair of a Resurrecting Serpent and close to the remains of a group of tomb raiders, he had also found a piece referred to as a ''map fragment.'' He wondered if it could be part of the same map. However, this was merely a guess. The world was full of treasure maps; who knew if it could actually be pieced together with another? If the price was right, Charles felt it might be worth taking home to try out. But if the price was exorbitant, he would passafter all, today''s main goal was to gather the materials needed for Max''s advancement, and everything else was secondary. Packing the two second-tier beast cores and the fusion heart together, along with some other less important items, Charles headed straight to the cashier. An elderly appraiser with graying hair near the cashier looked over Charles''s items and slowly held up five fingers. Charles smiled lightly: "50 silver coins?" The appraiser nearly dropped his teacup, his eyes bulging like bells: "Young man, are you joking with me? It''s 5 gold coins, and that''s firm!" "What?" "5 gold coins!" "You must be robbing me!" Hearing the exorbitant price quoted by the appraiser, Charles nearly lost his balance. He had heard rumors that the [Front Material Trading Center] was a rip-off, but this was his first personal encounter with their outrageous pricing. The mention of ''five gold coins'' made it impossible for him to hold back his shock. He now fully understood why monopolistic industries were so profitable. For something like the fusion heart, if not bought here, one would have to travel personally to a location 3000 kilometers away, and that too into an active volcano, to see if they could find one. The seller was clearly trying to take advantage of him. Seeing Charles hesitate, the shop clerk seemed very distressed: "Young man, those two beast cores are worth at most 100 silver coins, but that treasure map in your hands, that''s a priceless artifact. It could potentially hide untold treasures..." Hearing the clerk''s relentless spiel, Charles''s face twitched involuntarily. Even if he were sold for scrap, he doubted he could muster up the five gold coins. Just as Charles was about to give up, he noticed a young girl standing beside himAurora had quietly returned to his side. Seeing her, Charles grabbed her like a lifeline and pulled her aside. Startled by Charles''s sudden grip, Aurora''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she did not pull away. She glanced at Charles, her fair face tinged with pink, and asked, "What''s up?" Charles scratched his head and lowered his voice to nearly a whisper, "They''re trying to sell me this old sheepskin for five gold coins. Isn''t that just highway robbery? Didn''t you say you had an inside channel? Could you please check for me?" Aurora chuckled at his remark, then confidently took the materials from Charles and approached the cashier. With a graceful smile, she said, "I''d like these items, including this piece of sheepskin. How much would that be?" The clerk glanced at the young girl, his previously slouched posture straightening instantly, and he declared, "500 silver coins!" Seeing Aurora still seemed unsatisfied and smiling slyly at Charles, he quickly revised his offer, "50 silver coins, everything in your hands, that''s roughly 10 silver coins each, how does that sound?" "Cough... If you''re still short on cash, just make it 10 silver coins!" From five gold coins. To 500 silver coins. To 50 silver coins. And finally, to 10 silver coins. Charles had never seen such an unheard-of method of bargaining before! He wasn''t suspecting that the items were counterfeitthe system had already provided a suggested market price, and just one second-tier beast core was worth 50 silver coins! To get all these treasures for just 50 silver coins was an unbelievable bargain! ... "Aurora, your insider connection is incredibly effective!" Standing at the entrance of the Front Building, Charles''s face was nearly split with joy. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He ended up feeling too embarrassed to take advantage of the deal for items worth over 200 silver coins and forcefully paid 50 silver coins instead! He decided from that day on to completely change his view of the ''rip-off shop.'' This place wasn''t a rip-off at all; it was practically charity! Seeing Charles''s delighted expression, Aurora chuckled lightly, her eyes curving into crescents: "I heard the chairman of the Front Group has no sons, only a daughter. Why don''t you try to get to know her? Marry her one day, and you won''t just save 50 silver coinsyou''ll own the entire Front Building." "You''re joking, right? As if she''d be interested in me!" Charles laughed, then looked at Aurora somewhat apologetically, "I''m really sorry, Aurora. I asked you out to hang out, but I ended up focusing on finding materials and left you on your own." Aurora paused for a moment, then her face brightened with a radiant smile: "It''s okay, Charles. I was just happy that you asked me to come along." The evening breeze tousled Aurora''s long hair, a small blue hairpin nestled in her bangs, and her clear eyes seemed to shimmer with colorful light as she looked at Charles. Charles was momentarily captivated, but his attention soon returned to the materials in his hands. With these materials, Max could advance to the second tier before the enrollment ceremony started, and with the capability to face the onslaught of two first-tier mystical beasts, even if Mousie didn''t participate, he''d be fully confident! He leisurely strolled with Aurora, shopping until the sun set, and then they had dinner together. Standing at the crossroads, Charles waved to Aurora: "You''ve been such a great help today, I don''t even know how to thank you! If there''s ever anything you need help with, just ask, as long as it''s within my capabilities!" He couldn''t wait to get home and help Max advance, happily sprinting towards his house. Watching the exuberant figure of the young man, Aurora smiled quietly to herself and gently kicked a stone on the ground: "What a blockhead... who needs your thanks." Looking up, a black stretch Maybach slowly pulled up in front of her. An elderly man in a Front Group official uniform stepped out of the car, bowed slightly to the young girl, and then opened the passenger door... Chapter 80: Chapter 80: The Remnants of the Mythical Beast After saying goodbye to Aurora, Charles found a deserted alley. He activated his skill [darkness cloak]. In the shadows, he returned home at the fastest speed, repeatedly checking to ensure no one was following him before closing the door behind him. Charles extended his right palm, and a white six-pointed star flashed. A creature, completely snow-white with three large tails, was summoned. Having not seen Charles for several days, Max appeared unusually excited, circling around him and making soft whimpering sounds, constantly licking Charles''s face with its icy tongue. "Alright, alright, Max, stop it!" Ruffling Max''s fluffy head, Charles gently pushed it away and rummaged through his storage space, taking out the materials needed for Max''s advancement. Max stood in front of the table, clearly curious about the dark red stone on it, likely sensing the abundant fire attribute energy within it. A series of system notification sounds rang out, and lines of prompts flashed across Charles''s screen. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max has reached level 19. The materials required for advancement are:] [Ice Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1, Fire Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1, Regenerating Potion [White Quality] 23/1, Fusion Heart 1/1] [Do you want to begin the advancement?] Without the slightest hesitation, Charles chose [Begin Advancement] in the pop-up panel! In an instant, the fire attribute energy in the surroundings began to gather around Max, forming visible strands that intertwined, eventually creating a dark red cocoon that completely enveloped Max''s body. When Max had advanced to the first tier of a mystical beast near the Polar Cold Spring, Charles had seen a similar light cocoon. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipationhow powerful would Max become when it broke free from the cocoon? When a mystical beast is advancing, it is often at its most vulnerable. Joshua had successfully ambushed Charles during the advancement of the Davouring Serpent, so Charles knew he had to stay close to Max during this time. As night fell, the next morning came and went, then evening arrived, and still, the light cocoon showed only some peculiar patterns without any signs of breaking open. Feeling quite bored waiting, Charles took out the piece of parchment he had bought from the black market, attempting to piece it together with the fragment he had found in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. To his surprise, the two pieces fit together perfectly. Charles examined the two pieces of parchment closely, turning them over several times. They were covered in strange writings he couldn''t understand, and he could faintly make out a map. Feeling puzzled, he muttered to himself, "I wonder what kind of treasure this map is recording?" As he checked the notification on his screen, he suddenly noticed that the update had been completed. A series of "???" on the parchment had transformed into words he could comprehend. [Map Fragment](2/3): This is a map that records the location of the fallen ancient gods'' beasts. Due to the absence of the final third, only a rough location can be discerned. [Click to view detailed information] "Ancient gods'' beasts?" Charles''s eyes lit up at the mention of this name. "I can''t help but wonder how powerful these divine beasts are." The term was not unfamiliar to Charles; he had heard about it during theoretical lessons with Lily. In the Beast Mastery World, the mystical beasts varied greatly in potential, and the determining factor for a mystical beast''s ultimate limit was its [quality]. Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical. With each increase in quality, a mystical beast''s understanding of their abilities grew stronger, making them more powerful in the later stages. Those mystical beasts classified as [Mythical] were referred to as ''divine beasts,'' and they were the absolute rulers of the Beast Mastery World. Once, there were eight nations in the Abyssal Depths. The westernmost one, called Yarutania, was wiped out by a single powerful Beast Master who possessed a [divine beast]. After that, only seven nations remained in the Abyssal Depths. Divine beasts also had a remarkable characteristic: their souls existed independently of their physical forms. Even if their bodies were destroyed, their souls would remain in the world, immortal and indestructible. Moreover, if a Beast Master formed a contract with the soul of a divine beast, the divine beast would gain a new body and be reborn... "Could this map indicate the possible location of a divine beast''s lingering soul?" Charles read the notification on his screen carefully, and his heart raced with excitement. Max and Mousie were not weak in combat, and they had the potential to evolve, becoming quite formidable in the later stages. However, they still fell significantly short compared to the upper limits of divine beasts. If he could tame a divine beast as his mystical beast, not only would Genosha be within his reach, but he would likely have no rivals throughout the entire Abyssal Depths! Once he became a powerful Beast Master, wouldn''t he have everything he desired? Since the map fragment was missing one piece, the 2/3 of the map information was incomplete, and there were no specific details about the divine beasts. However, one location on the map was circledCelestial City, the Infinity Isles. "It is said that there are only about 50 divine beasts in existence, most of which are aggressive and not easily tamed by ordinary people. This fallen divine beast''s soul might be my chance," Charles thought, swallowing hard as he gazed at the map with anticipation. He had already advanced to a level 3 Beast Master, and he needed to bind his third mystical beast. If he could form a contract with a divine beast, even if Grace had a higher talent than him, he would still be able to outshine her in two years! However, trying to find the lingering soul of a divine beast in the vast swamps of Celestial City, the Infinity Isles, was like trying to find a needle in a haystack, unless he could locate the last missing piece of the map. At this point, it seemed more practical to look for a Gold quality mystical beast egg in the treasure vault of Lisengard. ... After putting the parchment back into his storage space, Charles squinted, ready to take a nap, when suddenly a bright light flashed before his eyes. The calm air in the room turned turbulent in an instant. Threads of dark red energy seeped from the atmosphere and began to gather around the cocoon. The cocoon grew larger, and the dark red patterns on its surface became increasingly radiant. Crack! A crisp sound rang out as a crack appeared on the cocoon, and a beam of light shot forth from the fissure. A wave of intense heat washed over him as a snow-white figure stepped out from the red light. When the brightness faded and Max reappeared in front of Charles, he could clearly sense the changes: Max''s once pure white fur now shimmered brilliantly, and two markingsone red and one bluehad appeared on its sides. Its azure eyes were clearer and more radiant than before, and most importantly Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had grown tremendously, nearly matching Charles in height, with three long tails that took up nearly half the room. As Charles looked over, Max''s information panel appeared before him. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] [Weaknesses]: Neck, Abdomen / Poison Attribute [Favorite Food]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Emotional State]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 92 [Evolution Paths]: 4 [Description]: Max has advanced once again! It is now excited and eager to share its joy with you. This is a moment worth celebrating, and it would be even better if you could enjoy a hearty meal of honey soy glazed meat together! As Charles reviewed Max''s information, a gentle smile spread across his face. Max had successfully advanced to Lv20, becoming a second-tier mystical beast! While there was only a single level difference between 19 and 20, the gap in combat power was like a chasm. Charles had already felt this during his battle with Bradley in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. What excited him even more was that Max seemed to have acquired a new skill upon leveling up. [Ice and Fire Barrier]: The inner layer consists of a shell of ice, while the outer layer forms a barrier of flames, providing protection against rigid and corrosive attacks. Determined to test the new skill, Charles lightly jumped from the window to the lawn below. Once Max activated Ice and Fire Barrier, a layer of hard white ice crystals enveloped both him and Max, while an orange flame barrier appeared in front of them. "Most of my current skills are attack-related, so I really need a defensive skill. Ice and Fire Barrier is just what I was looking for!" Charles exclaimed, feeling the changes in his body. During his training in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, he had often sustained injuries, especially in chaotic battles where Max and Mousie sometimes overlooked enemies getting too close. With this defensive skill, he now had another means of protection in combat. "Mousie, project the Bloodthirsty Rhino and have it attack me," Charles commanded, summoning Mousie and issuing the battle order through Mind Communication. Now that he was a level 3 Beast Master, even if the barrier couldn''t withstand the attack, his speed would allow him to dodge. Mousie, who was currently munching on a bag of nuts in mid-air, froze upon hearing Charles''s strange command: "Attack you? Are you sure about this? Just so you know, if you get hurt, don''t blame me!" Despite its reluctance, Mousie dared not disobey Charles''s order. It projected the image of the Bloodthirsty Rhino and initiated the skill [Rhino Horn Rips]. The Bloodthirsty Rhino reared up, its horn transforming into a two-meter-long steel blade, charging straight toward Charles. Inside the illusion, as the rhino''s horn approached ready to pierce through Charles, Mousie panicked and attempted to brake, but it was clearly too late. The massive body of the Bloodthirsty Rhino had too much inertia to stop in time. Boom! With a crisp sound, Mousie felt a wave of dizziness as if it had crashed into a solid wall. When it regained its senses, Charles was unharmed, while the seemingly indestructible rhino horn had completely shattered! Looking up at Charles, Mousie saw him standing perfectly still, without a single scratch on him... Chapter 81: Chapter 81: An Endless Source of Experience? Charles stretched out his hand in surprise, the ice crystals on his body faintly cracked, refracting dazzling colors in the sunlight. "The defensive power of these two barriers is unbelievably strong, isn''t it?" Seeing the bloodthirsty rhino collapsed nearby, Charles couldn''t help but marvel. He knew Mousie had been worried about his safety and hadn''t used full power, yet the shadow summoned by Mousie still possessed the strength of a level 19 combatant. Its attack had only managed to break through his barrier and had caused no physical damage. In this clash of spear against shield, the shield had undoubtedly triumphed! Although the duration of the barrier was brief, it was fortunate that it didn''t consume much energy. Max could activate it whenever needed, unlike the energy bomb, which could leave him weakened after use. Comforting him, Charles gently cradled Mousie in his palm, just as several system notifications flickered before his eyes. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 20 has defeated a bloodthirsty rhino Lv. 19, experience gained +10!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 19 has grown from combat training, experience gained +10 (total stored 210)!] "This..." "Can experience also be gained this way?" Charles, visibly surprised, watched the fleeting notifications. In his understanding, mystical beasts could only gain experience through defeating ferocious beasts. Could it be that defeating a ferocious beast projected by Mousie also counts? Charles fed Mousie a bottle of regenerating potion and two spirit-replenishing pills. The previously dazed Mousie gradually came to. As it opened its eyes, Charles looked at it with a mischievous grin: "Mousie, can you do that move you attacked me with again?" "Again?" Though stunned, Mousie projected a steel-spiked hedgehog and engaged in combat with Charles and Max. Predictably, the steel-spiked hedgehog was quickly defeated. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 20 has defeated a steel-spiked hedgehog Lv. 19, experience gained +8!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 19 has grown from combat training, experience gained +8 (total stored 218)!] "Good heavens! It really works!" Charles''s smile was unstoppable, as if he''d discovered an incredible ''bug.'' By defeating ferocious beasts projected by Mousie, Max could gain equal amounts of experience, and Mousie could also improve through this repeated ''death'' training. From now on, Charles could use this training method anytime, anywhere to increase his mystical beasts'' experiencean inexhaustible source of experience! Having tasted success twice, Charles was now unstoppable, continually having Mousie summon phantoms for Max to battle. He lay back leisurely in a chair nearby, overseeing the ''battle,'' feeding them miracle drugs to recover whenever they got injured or tired. Through repeated defeats and ''deaths,'' Max and Mousie gradually noticed changes in their bodies and began to understand Charles''s intentions. From day to night and back to day again, Charles spent his time in the expansive grounds of Lily''s estate, overseeing the battles between Max and Mousie on a spacious lawn. A week passed this way. The sun seemed less scorching, and the intense heat of midsummer gradually gave way to a hint of coolness. ... On the expansive grass of the estate, two identical silver-white creatures with three large tails wrestled and bit at each other. Beside them, a young man lay in a chair, enjoying grilled meat and red wine, occasionally shouting combat commands: "Mousie! Use ice pick attack on Max!" "Max! Use bone-achingly cold to defeat the phantom projected by Mousie!" The two silver-white figures intertwined briefly in combat, after which one of them retreated, transforming into a phantom that vanished. A small, brown creature fell to the ground with a ''plop'' from where the phantom had disappeared. "No, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to turn into a dried rat at this rate!" Mousie protested from where it lay panting heavily at Charles''s feet, decrying what it considered to be almost abusive training: "I''m going to the Beast Master Guild to file a complaint about you abusing a mystical beast!" Seeing Mousie''s dazed expression, Max sat down gently on the grass, chuckling lightly: "Although it''s indeed tiring, this training method really is effective! Max feels like it''s almost there!" Charles gently rubbed Max''s head, then fed them grilled meat and nuts. Since discovering this extraordinary training method, he had made Max and Mousie fight continuously for a week, not even sparing their sleep time. Despite Mousie''s constant complaints, Charles did not dare relax his demanding training regimen. Compared to losing their lives in battles with ferocious beasts, what was a little hardship? Having witnessed hundreds of his peers disappear before his eyes in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, Charles understood all too well how crucial strength was in this dog-eat-dog world. While Max and Mousie battled, Charles also kept busy with his own speed and strength training. This nearly brutal training regime yielded significant progress: Max advanced to Lv21, and Mousie had accumulated over 3000 experience points! A week''s time, from Lv20 to Lv21the rate of leveling up would surely drive the Beast Masters in Isengard mad if they ever heard of it. It''s important to know that from Lv1 to Lv99, the experience required for each level-up of a mystical beast grows exponentially. Initially, a few hundred experience points could advance a level, but after reaching Lv20, Max needed over 5000 experience points per level. This rate of leveling up is truly staggering! ... After eating and drinking their fill, Max and Mousie resumed their battles. Despite his constant complaints, Mousie was quite satisfied with his rapid progress. Meanwhile, Charles, adeptly setting up his [alchemy lab], simultaneously directed the battle between Max and Mousie while concocting miracle drugs. This method of rapid progress was incredibly costly, necessitating a steady intake of miracle drugs to restore energy or heal wounds. Charles glanced at the [storage space], noticing his [alchemy ingredients] were almost depleted, and couldn''t help but grimace: "Damn, this training method is fast, but it''s also incredibly expensive!" The money left over from purchasing Max''s advancement materials had almost entirely been turned into miracle drugs, consumed by the two mystical beasts. A flash of white light shone on the alchemy lab, and after using the last bit of ingredients, Charles crafted 30 spirit-replenishing pills. Under such intense training, his alchemy skills became ever more proficient. The white pills now showed faint traces of green, a sign that the miracle drugs were nearing green quality. "Phew, all done!" Taking a deep breath, Charles checked the time on his phoneit was 10 AM: "I''ll go to the Beast Master Guild later, sell the last of the ferocious beast materials to buy more ingredients. It''s about time Mousie and Max took a proper rest..." After returning Max and Mousie to the Beast Mastery space, Charles put on a mask and cautiously surveyed his surroundings before leaving Lily''s house. On his way to the Beast Master Guild, Charles could distinctly feel the streets growing more crowded. Most were young students, not yet mature, accompanied by their parents. In less than a week, it would be the annual enrollment ceremony of Genosha. As a major city in the southern part of Genosha, Lsengard sees all its high school seniors participate in a ceremony that could determine the course of their lives. Even if they don''t secure admission to a university, being noticed by prestigious families at the ceremony can offer an extraordinary opportunity for social mobility for some commoners. In the heart of Lsengard, near the Beast Master Guild, it''s especially crowded. Some are here to register, while others are looking to select suitable materials. At the martial arts field in front of the Beast Master Guild, the sounds of combat can be heardapparently, a sparring match is taking place, with the onlookers occasionally applauding and cheering, creating a vibrant scene. However, Charles is here to sell materials today and isn''t particularly interested in the spectacle. After much effort, he finally makes his way through the crowd to the guild''s entrance. At the entrance, a guild attendant in a sash robe is startled upon seeing Charles''s insignia and respectfully bows: "Sir, please follow me!" Several staff members from the Beast Master Guild quickly arrive to lead the way for Charles, taking him to the VIP entrance. This preferential treatment sparks discontent among other Beast Masters waiting in line. Access to the VIP corridor of the Beast Master Guild is granted to Beast Masters of level three and above, although it''s also accessible to those who are wealthy enough. However, given Charles''s age, it''s improbable that he''s a level three Beast Master, and his modest attire hardly suggests he is wealthy. "Why the special treatment? Aren''t we all Beast Masters here?" "I''m a level two Beast Master, why can''t I use the VIP entrance? Don''t tell me this kid looking like a student is a level three Beast Master?" "Exactly, we all pay the annual fees, why do we have to wait in such a long line?" ... Ignoring the surrounding dissent, Charles reaches the VIP entrance and unexpectedly bumps into a pretty young girl. It''s Aurora, whom he hasn''t seen in a long time. She''s dressed in a breezy summer outfit, looking somewhat puzzled as she sizes up Charles. Her sparkling eyes curve into beautiful crescents: "Charles, what a coincidence seeing you here at the guild! What''s with your outfit today..." As soon as Aurora speaks, the previously noisy crowd quickly falls silent. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles?" "Where''s Charles?" In the span of a week, the name Charles had become a household word in every corner of Lsengard, discussed by young and old alike over tea and meals as the tale of the talented young man spread. Charles was not of noble birth, and this fact inspired many of his peers, making him a role model for the youth in Lsengard. Hearing the name ''Charles'' was like throwing a boulder into a pondthe ripples were immense! Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Not Necessarily the Strongest, but Definitely the Toughest The area around was already chaotic, but upon hearing the name Charles, the entire entrance of the guild became a frenzy. Charles glanced around at the crowd with a sense of resignation and sighed internally, "Indeed, the moment I became strong, the whole world changed." A long time ago. When he was cornered and beaten up in the bathroom by Robert, not a single person dared to speak out in his defense. In fact, many joined Robert''s group to bully him, eager to curry favor. Almost overnight, those who had mocked and bullied him fell silent, replaced by compliments and praises. The number of ''friends,'' ''old acquaintances,'' and ''fellow countrymen'' around him gradually increased. Ignoring the noise around him, Charles simply nodded gently to Aurora and entered the guild through the VIP corridor. Clack! The moment the corridor door shut, the clamorous noise was finally left outside. Charles checked his bank account and soon received a text message. [Dear Customer, your bank account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of: 0 gold coins, 13 silver coins, and 900 copper coins.] "Just this much money left?" Seeing his dwindling savings, Charles looked pained. He hadn''t anticipated that in just a week, he would nearly go bankrupt. Indeed, being a Beast Master is an expensive profession; just the alchemy for Mousie and Max has cost dozens of silver coins recently. How will I survive once I get to the imperial capital for university? I''ve heard that the cost of living there is outrageously high, with many items starting at one gold coin... After spending nearly half an hour at the guild''s front desk filling out forms, I finally listed almost all the unnecessary ferocious beast materials from my storage space, leaving only some of the beast meat I like to eat. I wasn''t too upset about it; as long as I keep battling ferocious beasts, I''ll continuously obtain more materials. Because the materials were exceptionally fresh due to the time-sealed nature of the [storage space], especially the ferocious beast meat, they were immediately in high demand when I posted them on the guild''s notice board! Sitting in the VIP lounge, my account kept receiving payments, and my phone was constantly vibrating, bringing a smile to my face. "Now that I have some money, I should buy some alchemy ingredients. It''s going to be a busy night again, prepping for the journey to the imperial capital. I''ll probably need a lot of miracle drugs on the way." After wrapping up, I checked the time; it was already afternoon. By the time I reached the guild''s main entrance, the crowd had thinned out somewhat, most likely drawn to the martial arts field ahead. This martial arts field was much larger than the one at the celebration dinner, and it was surrounded by energy barriers, presumably to protect the spectators from any stray attacks. In a nation that revered martial prowess, such martial arts fields were abundant in Genosha; Lsengard alone boasted no fewer than ten large ones, facilitating exchanges among Beast Masters. This particular field was the largest in Lsengard, already crowded with thousands of spectators. From a distance, I could see familiar figures like Daniel and Aurora. With the recruitment ceremony approaching, everyone wanted to gauge each other''s strength. However, I wasn''t too interested; my time was precious, and there would be plenty of opportunities to spar at the recruitment ceremony. "Charles, are you interested in a match with me?" I turned around to see a muscular, dark-skinned young man slowly approaching, who suddenly chuckled, "Oh, never mind. Let''s not spar after all. I heard you cheated, and it wouldn''t be good if something happened to you from one punch, haha!" Thomas didn''t hide the scorn in his eyes. Although Charles had proven his strength at the celebration dinner, some still doubted him. After all, Carlos wasn''t particularly strong, and even Charles''s victory over him hadn''t dispelled some people''s suspicions. Charles''s face showed no change in expression: "I know you''re jealous because I''m handsome, and you always want to fight me to catch the attention of the girls around. But let me tell you something... even if you win, no girl will be interested in you!" This comment elicited laughter from the other boys around, and Thomas''s face instantly darkened. Hearing that Charles was around, several girls gathered around him, looking infatuated, with a few shyly asking for his contact information. Seeing this scene made Thomas''s expression even more sour. Before Charles arrived, he had been the star of the martial arts field, but now, Charles had stolen all the attention that should have been his! Forcing himself to calm down, Thomas managed a very strained smile: "Didn''t realize you had such a high opinion of me. Why don''t we stop talking and go up on stage to show what we''ve got?" With his back to Thomas, Charles waved his hand dismissively, clearly uninterested, as he was in a hurry to get back to his alchemy. Thomas saw Charles''s attitude as cowardice. He mocked Charles''s retreating figure, and a few others joined in, hurling insults at Charles. Amidst the jeering, a stout figure slowly stepped forward, standing in front of Thomas: "Thomas, I''ll fight you. Do you dare?" Hearing this voice, Charles halted mid-step, turning around. It was Daniel, a young man with golden blonde hair and a slightly plump build, who had now stepped onto the martial arts field with Thomas. During their time in the ferocious beast mountains, he must have also developed a grudge against Thomas, unable to swallow the mockery aimed at Charles. However, Charles was genuinely worried about Daniel''s strength. Daniel had only recently advanced to a level two Beast Master and was considered quite weak among his peers. Thomas, on the other hand, was a top contender among level two Beast Masters! Not just Charles, everyone around thought the same: With such a disparity in strength, Daniel was undoubtedly doomed! But before Charles could dissuade him, Daniel had already entered the martial arts field. After each summoned their mystical beast, the big screen in the arena displayed their basic stats. Daniel - [rock turtle] (Lv.12) vs Thomas - [lightning demon ape] (Lv.17) As the two level two Beast Masters began their match, the already buzzing martial arts field erupted with even more excitement. More spectators flocked to the event, eagerly watching the duel. However, upon seeing the big screen, some expressed disappointment with the anticipated outcome of the fight. "No way, Qin Shao is really brave, huh? Taking on a Lv.17 at Lv.12, he probably doesn''t even know how he''s going to get beaten!" "Hey, you don''t understand, they almost came to blows back in the ferocious beast mountains. This has been brewing for a long time; it''s old grudges and new grievances all in one!" "Holy smokes, from what you''re saying, today''s going to be quite the show, but I think Daniel''s going to get thrashed. Revenge is all about strength..." The crowd overwhelmingly supported Thomas, given the clear disparity in their levels; the outcome seemed a foregone conclusion. The referee pressed a button, and a 10-minute countdown timer appeared in the center of the arena. Just as the clock hit 9:59, Thomas had already charged towards Daniel. "Boom!" A dull thud resounded as Thomas unleashed his skill [arc swing], his fist crackling with electrical sparks as it heavily struck Daniel''s chest. The large body arced through the air like a cannonball, then slammed heavily against the energy barrier at the edge of the arena. Just from watching, Charles could feel the pain. Amid the crowd, a wave of jeers broke out, clearly uninterested in such a one-sided fight. "Holy crap, he took Thomas''s full-powered hit and he''s still able to stand up?" someone in the crowd exclaimed. Then, to everyone''s astonishment, Daniel shakily stood up, his body turning the color of granite. Charles immediately recognized that Daniel had activated his defensive skill [petrified skin]. However, less than a second after he stood up, Thomas''s fist slammed into his face again, the electrical sparks turning his golden blonde hair into a charred black. Daniel fell down once more. But then He quickly stood up again! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Daniel''s body was being slammed around the arena by Thomas like a basketball. Each time everyone thought he was defeated, he would shakily stand up again. This scene not only stunned the onlookers, but even Charles was astonished! He finally understood why Daniel was the sole survivor of the first squad... 0:09! 0:08! 0:07... The countdown on the big screen relentlessly ticked down, and panic began to show on Thomas''s face! In the final second before the countdown ended, Thomas charged at Daniel again, his fist carrying a whistling sound as it crashed into Daniel''s chest. Daniel staggered and fell to the ground, his chest visibly deformed. Then... under everyone''s gaze, Daniel stood up once more! "Time''s up, it''s a draw!" As Daniel, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, slowly walked to the edge of the arena, there was a brief moment of silence around, soon followed by deafening cheers! A newly promoted level two Beast Master had just drawn with Thomas, ranked third on the scoreboard? This was truly dramatic! "Lv12 vs Lv17, and it''s a draw! Brother, I didn''t let you down, did I?" Standing in front of Charles, Daniel wiped the blood from his mouth, his face breaking into a goofy smile, then he puffed and collapsed in front of Charles. Charles quickly fed Daniel some [Hemostatic powder], glancing at his deformed chest, estimating a few broken ribs. Thomas really didn''t hold back; with a rib broken, just [Hemostatic powder] might not be enough, an ambulance needed to be called to take him to the hospital. At that moment, Thomas walked over, like a victor, burning with jealousy upon seeing Aurora helping Charles. He sneered, "If you ask me, you two brothers are quite the pair, both turtles; one tougher than a turtle shell, and the other a shrinking turtle too scared to fight." Charles ignored Thomas, merely lifting Daniel onto a stretcher and helping him into an ambulance. Injuries during sparring were common, but Thomas had clearly intended to seriously harm Daniel, necessitating immediate hospital care. Watching the retreating figures, Thomas was seething with rage, grinding his teeth. Having just drawn with Daniel, he was already fuming, but Charles''s disregard felt like punching into cotton, leaving him unable to vent his anger. What he found even more intolerable was Aurora''s closeness with Charles. Watching their departing backs, Thomas''s face turned a shade of purple: "Charles, you''re nothing but a country mutt who lucked out in the tests by using dirty tricks like [strengthening pills]! You better stay away from Aurora, or at the recruitment ceremony, I''ll make sure you meet an ugly end!" Hearing Thomas''s words, Charles didn''t even bother to respond; he found it almost amusing. Facing away, he raised a middle finger, then boarded the ambulance. Aurora turned back, giving Thomas a look of extreme disdain, glaring at him as if he were something filthy, then followed Charles into the ambulance. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing how close Aurora was with him, Thomas felt a pain as if his heart was being torn apart. With a roar, he punched a nearby lamppost. The steel casing of the lamppost actually bent and snapped, emitting sparks. He looked up towards the direction the ambulance was heading: "Charles! Three days. In three days, I''ll make you join Daniel in that hospital..." Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Strength Training "At the recruitment ceremony, there are no restrictions on the use of any skills, and no responsibility is assumed for any accidents that occur during the matches. By then, I will make sure your fate is a thousand times worse than Daniel''s!" A voice echoed faintly from behind the ambulance. Through the rearview mirror, Charles caught a pair of icy eyes staring back at him. With the siren blaring, the vehicles on the street made way, allowing the ambulance to speed through, rushing Daniel to the largest hospital in Lsengard. Fortunately, after examination, it turned out he only had broken ribs and a slight dislocation of his internal organs, nothing too severe. Hearing this news, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. Half an hour later, Daniel''s father, David, along with a few others, arrived at the hospital. After Charles explained the cause and sequence of events, he noticed David''s face turn shades of blue and purple. It was understandable; any father would be heartbroken to see their child injured, especially since the Smith family was one of the top three families in Lsengard. Such an act was a blatant provocation against the entire Smith family! Sensing the tense atmosphere, Charles politely declined the man''s invitation, took his business card, and quickly left the hospital with Aurora. Afterwards, he spent some time with Aurora browsing a jewelry store and then stopped by a shop to purchase alchemy ingredients. It was getting dark by the time Charles finally returned home. Recalling the scene at the martial arts field, he clenched his fist lightly: "Looks can be deceiving. What was just a minor friction during training turned into deep-seated resentment. Thomas harbored a murderous intent?" Charles didn''t much care for those who still doubted him or even challenged him openly. However, if someone dared to harm his friends, that crossed a line for him. After storing the purchased ingredients in his storage space, Charles took a deep breath to steady his emotions, picked up a booklet from the table, and began preparing for the assessments at the recruitment ceremony three days later. Although he had ranked first in the ferocious beast mountains training, scoring 100 out of 100 points, the total scoring was out of 200. A poor performance at the recruitment ceremony could still risk his chances of admission into one of the three major academies of the imperial capital. The assessments at the recruitment ceremony consisted of three parts: Mystical beast aptitude, 30 points. Personal assessment, 30 points. Practical sparring, 40 points. With only three days left, Charles could focus on strengthening exercises for the Beast Master individual assessment. Whether it be agility, team enhancement, or even defense, any unique standout performance could earn high marks in the individual assessment. After reading the recruitment ceremony guidelines in the manual, Charles pondered, "My explosive strength is exceptional, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to develop the [puncture thorn] technique during battle. Targeted strength training could be a good choice." Thinking this, he summoned Max and Mousie from the storage space, handing Mousie a pair of boxing gloves: "Mousie, project the double sword praying mantis, then put on these gloves and join me for strength training." "Training? What does Mousie need to do?" Mousie rubbed his sleepy eyes. "Attack me, hold nothing back," Charles chuckled. ... In the early morning by the river, enveloped in a thick, cold mist, dull sounds occasionally pierced the air. On the lawn of a riverside estate, Charles stood in a horse stance, fists clenched, his body drenched in sweat, arms marred with mottled scars. Before him, Mousie, transformed into a bloodthirsty rhino, charged with unstoppable momentum, its massive body kicking up dust and whooshing air. The pain from the collision had become somewhat numbing, but Charles stood his ground, gritting his teeth as he faced the oncoming attack of the bloodthirsty rhino head-on. Boom! A muffled sound echoed as Charles''s right arm collided with the rhino''s horn, the intense impact stirring up a wave of air. [Ding! You have killed a ferocious beast, bloodthirsty rhino (Lv.19)!] [Your mystical beast Max (Lv.21) gains +5 experience!] [Your mystical beast Mousie (Lv.19) has grown from combat training, gaining +10 experience (total stored 830)!] Watching the massive body of the bloodthirsty rhino vanish into a phantom, Charles exhaled deeply, clenching his fist, his bones cracking softly. Although the experience gained from training was diminishing, Charles''s strength continued to be enhanced through repetitive training sessions. "Again!" Charles issued the combat command, and Mousie projected the double sword praying mantis. After exchanging blows with Charles and the demise of the praying mantis, Mousie conjured up a lightning demon ape... the projections Mousie transformed into seemed endless! The dull thuds of impacts continuously echoed across the courtyard, from sunrise to sunset, and back to sunrise, until both Charles and Mousie were utterly exhausted. Even consuming regenerating potions couldn''t restore their energy anymore. They finally collapsed onto the grass, gasping for breath. "Phew" Taking a deep breath, Charles tossed a pack of nuts to Mousie, then got up and headed to the bathroom for a shower. Passing a mirror, he glanced at his physique, a slight smile curving his lips. The intensive training, though grueling, had honed his muscles, particularly the sculpted lines on his arms, which radiated palpable strength just from a glance. Stripping off the remainder of his clothes, Charles plunged into the bath, the cool water enveloping him, sweeping away the accumulated fatigue from his body. Lying back in the bath, Charles looked up at the starry sky visible through the window. In this ruthless world, only absolute power could provide a sense of security. He used to feel like an ant on the ground, but as his strength grew, he increasingly felt as if he held his fate in his own hands. With his growing power, Charles''s curiosity about the Beast Mastery World deepened. Lsengard, though not small, was just one city on the southern edge of Genosha. He had never been to the imperial capital of Genosha, nor had he ever left the Vendantia Province. And that was just in Genosha. In places like the Abyssal Depths, there were seven such nations. Gazing at the myriad stars, Charles imagined the world beyond the Ethereal Grove. Yet, as he watched, those stars seemed to form into Grace''s face... Shaking his head to clear the illusion, Charles glanced at the fresh red human contract on his left hand. [1 year, 351 days, 2 hours] If Charles didn''t defeat Grace before this countdown ended, he would become her servant, a puppet at her whim, and vice versa. "With less than two years left, Grace, I hope you don''t regret what you said that day." He snorted coldly, his view of this woman having soured to an extreme. Recalling that night, her haughty demeanor, and the insults she hurled at him and his parents, Charles couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly. In two years, he would prove to Grace that neither she nor her so-called noble status held any value in his eyes. "Butit''s indeed daunting. With her Beast Mastery talent, defeating her within two years would require bonding with a mythical beast." Thinking this, Charles''s interest in the imperial capital''s three major academies waned, since there had been no news of mythical beasts throughout all of Genosha. Just a few days ago at the Beast Master Guild, he heard that Grace had been directly admitted to Aredale Academy as the deputy dean''s protege. As someone with connections, Grace would undoubtedly receive the best training resources. If Charles were to merely study at an academy, the gap between them would likely widen further. But... the map he possessed, indicating the location of a mythical beast''s spirit, was incomplete. It wasn''t feasible to just go to the Infinity Isles on a whim, was it? "" Charles felt his mind growing increasingly muddled, he sighed lightly: "Well, I''ll worry about it later. There''s an exam to attend tomorrow." Overcome by the fatigue that had built up in his body, a wave of dizziness hit Charles, and his consciousness began to blur. He had fallen asleep lying on the edge of the bathtub. ... Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A ray of sunlight pierced through the curtain and landed on Charles''s face. He suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at the time on his phone. 9:32 AM. "Damn it! How did it get so late?" He cursed, hurriedly got dressed. The recruitment ceremony in Lsengard began at 9 AM, and he was definitely late now. With no time for breakfast, Charles grabbed a piece of bread in his mouth and rushed to the venuethe Hall of Heroes. From a distance, Charles could see a structure resembling a massive stadium, the venue for this year''s recruitment ceremony. He could faintly hear the voice of Lord Matthew, probably reciting some guidelines for the ceremony. Charles felt a surge of relief; although he had missed the opening ceremony, the assessments had not yet started. Although it was his first time at the Hall of Heroes, a landmark in Lsengard, he could imagine the grandeur inside. Judging by the size of the hall, it could accommodate tens of thousands of people. In his daze, Charles almost felt like he was on his way to the Olympics. After showing his guild credentials, Charles jogged towards the entrance of the venue: There were two paths; one was crowded with spectators and media journalists. Judging by the congestion, if Charles tried to squeeze through, he would definitely miss the exam. His gaze shifted to the left path, which was almost deserted, appearing to be a shortcut. Following the nearly empty path, he reached its end, and Lord Matthew''s voice grew louder. Charles glanced at the time on his phone, then suddenly pushed open one of the doors... Clang! In the grand hall''s stands, Lord Matthew was giving the final speech of the recruitment ceremony. However, before he could finish, the door behind him was forcefully openedor more accurately, flung open. The interruption left the ceremony''s host somewhat flustered, and when it became clear that Charles was the one who had barged in, he was visibly taken aback. Not just him, but the entire ceremony fell silent, as tens of thousands of eyes simultaneously turned toward the high platform in the great hall, where the young intruder had made his sudden entrance... --- Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Sister, This Is All For You "Damn, I didn''t hold back..." Charles cursed inwardly, looking at the broken door handle in his hand. After several days of intensive training, his strength had significantly increased, and he was still adjusting to the changes in his body. With just a little effort, he hadn''t expected to tear the door off its hinges. Looking up, Charles found himself right in the center of the entire grand hall, surrounded by a fighting platform built of white marble that looked incredibly majestic. In the outer stands, there were tens of thousands of people, including thousands of high school seniors attending the recruitment ceremony. Every significant power within Lsengard''s jurisdiction had sent representatives. The tens of thousands of eyes in the stands all turned toward him. The hall, previously quiet, became somewhat noisy due to this misstep by the young man. "My goodness, isn''t that Charles? To be late to such an important event, and using the lord''s private passage, tootruly, geniuses are a bit crazy!" "I saw recent news that he is now a level three Beast Master at 18. I can hardly believe it!" "Hehe, the professors from these universities aren''t fools. You can''t hide the truth; just wait for the drama to unfold!" "..." Ignoring the dissent around him, Charles apologetically glanced at Lord Matthew, then lightly leapt down from the high platform and headed towards the outskirts of the great hall. It must be said, the popularity of this recruitment ceremony had far exceeded Charles''s expectations. Scanning the circular stands around him, he only spotted a few remaining seats in the front row. Just as he was about to sit down, a foot suddenly shot out from the crowd, blocking his path: sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, this isn''t where you''re supposed to sit." The voice was familiar. Charles turned his head and saw a dark-skinned man looking at him with ill intentit was Thomas, the one who had injured Daniel! "Sorry, the first three rows are reserved for VIPs, only family members of viscounts and above may sit there." Thomas looked up, a smug expression on his face as he pointed Charles towards the back of the stands: "Back there, that''s where you belong." With Charles having been in the spotlight these past few days, many of the boys were already displeased with him. Seeing Thomas picking on him, they joined in the laughter, eager to see how Charles would handle the situation. If Charles chose to submit to Thomas, he would lose face in front of everyone; but if he tried to sit down anyway, he would offend all the nobles around him. Just as everyone was waiting for Charles to embarrass himself, a soft voice came from not too far away: "Charles, why don''t you sit next to me? There''s a spot free." Hearing this voice, those who had been waiting to see Charles''s misfortune were taken aback. Their gazes shifted to Aurora at the front of the stands, her face wearing a gentle breeze-like smile, inviting and charming. Charles paused, then walked over amid the envious and jealous stares of the other boys. He nodded at Aurora and said quietly, "Thank you for getting me out of that spot." "It''s no big deal, we''re friends after all." Aurora smiled lightly, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear where a cute blue hairclip rested. "You must have been really busy lately; I sent you quite a few messages, but I guess you haven''t had time to check." "Cough... I''ve been busy preparing for the recruitment ceremony, and I''ve had my phone on airplane mode," Charles chuckled awkwardly. "Oh, I see... Well, there''s nothing much, but about that ''shady shop'' you mentionedFront Group, they''ve recently received a new batch of beast cores. If you need any, I could also help you get them through internal channels! If you''re free after the recruitment ceremony, maybe we could go check it out together?" Aurora smiled faintly, her face full of anticipation as she looked at Charles. Seeing their close interaction, many of the boys around them couldn''t hide their envy, their eyes turning red. "Yeah, let''s see after the recruitment ceremony! The imperial capital is miles away from Lsengard, and we''ll definitely need to prepare quite a bit for the journey." Charles responded softly, then shifted his gaze to the very front of the stands. Those seated at the front were the heads of Lsengard''s major powers or representatives of the strongest corporations, like Sly, David, Kevin, and others. In the VIP section, a separate area held about a dozen young men and women, clearly highly valued by the city lord''s office. Their attire, distinctly different from that of Lsengard''s local style, caught Charles''s curiosity. As he scanned them, his screen popped up with their basic information. Glancing briefly, Charles was astonishedthey were all top-level experts. Any one of them could defeat everyone in Lsengard. Their badges indicated that they were from the three major academies of the imperial capital. "A level five Beast Master? No wonder the three academies are considered a sacred place for Beast Masters in Genosha. Any recruitment tutor from there could easily overpower anyone in Lsengard; that''s a bit terrifying." Charles marveled internally. The power of these individuals was even greater than that of Lsengard''s lord. Lord Matthew, a level four Beast Master, was already more than qualified to govern this frontier town. To reach level five in Beast Mastery in all of Aldania was indeed a remarkable feat, no wonder even the lord showed them great respect. Behind these three tutors, sat a dozen young men and women. Charles immediately noticed a tall woman dressed in a silver-white academy uniform. Her impressive physique drew many admiring glances from the males around. As he looked over, several lines of information flashed before him: [Name]: Celestine [Age]: 21 [Height]: 171 cm [Measurements]: 93/58/82 [Beast Master Level]: Four "A level four Beast Master at just 21 years old, her talent for Beast Mastery is impressive, though not quite on par with Grace''s, but still remarkable." Observing the information on the screen before him, Charles was inwardly astonished; indeed, those who entered the three major academies of the imperial capital were no ordinary individuals. As if sensing something, the woman suddenly turned around, her eyes meeting Charles''s gaze. Following his line of sight, she glanced at her chest and her brow furrowed slightly. She was well aware of her own attractiveness and was accustomed to the leering looks from men, but this was the first time someone had stared so openly. With a slight lift of her pale chin, the woman, showing clear disdain, noticed the girl who seemed very close to him. A flicker of anger crossed her face, and she immediately left her seat and walked towards Charles''s location. Noticing the woman approaching, Charles snapped out of his focus on the system prompts, looking surprised at the woman standing with hands on hips, named Celestine: "I don''t believe we''ve met... or have I somehow offended you?" Although Charles admitted she was attractive, surely a mere look shouldn''t be an issue? Especially since he was merely checking a screen prompt. Ignoring Charles, Celestine grabbed Aurora''s arm, pulling her aside while she wore a baffled expression: "Sister, is this the handsome guy you were telling me about on the phone? I don''t think he looks like much of a good person." "Ah... What are you talking about, sister? Do you know Charles from before?" Aurora was utterly confused, especially since it was supposedly the first time her sister and Charles had met, yet there was such hostility. Watching Aurora''s naive expression, Celestine sighed heavily, "My dear sister, I don''t know what love potion he''s fed you, but... I took a dislike to him the moment I saw him." Knowing her words might seem a bit harsh, Celestine''s tone suddenly softened: "Sister, wait until you get to the imperial capital and you''ll see. There are countless handsome and strong men in this world, why be blinded by a country boy? Just... you''d better stay away from him." "Sister, what are you talking about? Charles and I aren''t even..." Aurora looked nervously towards Charles in the distance, then calmly addressed Celestine, "Charles is my best friend, and I don''t appreciate you speaking about him like that!" Rebuked by Aurora, Celestine felt somewhat annoyed. Indeed, love could cloud judgement, and her sister was still too naive. Since their mother''s death, she had taken on the role of the elder sister, unable to bear seeing her sister hurt. Celestine lectured Aurora further. The usually gentle Aurora suddenly became angry, "Enough, this is my personal matter. If you continue to speak ill of Charles, I will really get angry!" With a sharp tug, Aurora broke free from Celestine''s grasp and ran back to where Charles was. Seeing her younger sister''s disobedient behavior, Celestine stomped her foot in frustration. ... "It''s about time. Thus, the recruitment ceremony assessments officially begin!" As Lord Matthew''s voice echoed from the high platform, the atmosphere in the great hall immediately tensed up, diverting attention away from the minor incident in the stands. Watching the young men and women proceed to the center of the hall, the assessors on the high platform activated their scoring devices, smiling at the students passing before them. They would soon select the top 300 students from these thousands, so they couldn''t afford any distractions. The standards of the three major academies of the imperial capital were even stricter, only the top six overall scorers would qualify for admission. "Theron, you seem less enthusiastic than usual. I''ve heard Lsengard has some remarkable talents this year," a man in a silver cheongsam said with a smile to a woman sitting next to him. "Don''t tease me. Lsengard''s top Beast Master, Grace, has already been directly admitted to your Aredale Academy. You must be quite pleased," Theron huffed, her face showing a hint of resentment. The man chuckled, "Mr. Theron, don''t be upset. I''ve heard about a young man named Charles from Lsengard this year, whose talent in Beast Mastery is said to rival that of Grace. Rest assured, I won''t be poaching this candidate for Nova Academy." Upon hearing the name ''Charles,'' a spark of interest finally appeared in Theron''s eyes. Before leaving Nova Academy, Vice Chancellor Emma had instructed her to keep an eye on someone named Charles. No student had ever been so highly regarded by the vice chancellor, which piqued her curiosity. What kind of abilities did he possess? --- Chapter 85: Chapter 85: A Complete Enigma! Holding his candidate number plate, Charles walked through several electronic gates surrounding the great hall, curiously observing these unusual devices. The process seemed incredibly intricate, yet these devices served only one purpose: to ensure that candidates had not taken any performance-enhancing drugs or worn any equipment that could boost their combat abilities before participating in the recruitment ceremony. "Heh, it feels like being at the Olympics, getting tested for doping," Charles chuckled as he watched the staff diligently verify each piece of data. However, he understood the necessity of these elaborate procedures. For example, his purple-quality [nine netherworld armband] would be overwhelmingly unfair to others if allowed, not to mention the myriad of miracle drugs he had in his storage space, surpassing even sugar pills in quantity. After storing all his equipment back into his storage space, Charles passed through the screening devices without any issues. As he reached the other side, a dark-skinned young man was already waiting for him. Arms crossed over his chest, Thomas smirked at Charles: "No [strengthening pills] to cheat with today, Charles? I''m here to see firsthand how Lsengard''s ''genius'' turns into a laughingstock everyone wants to beat up!" Seeing Thomas was like spotting a fly. Charles turned his back to him and flipped him off, then headed to the preparation room. "Charles, why don''t you look nervous at all? I''m so worried something might go wrong..." Aurora''s anxious voice came from behind him in the prep room. Charles wanted to reassure her, but considering he had a recommendation letter from Emma, any comfort seemed somewhat feeble. Fortunately, just then, the name [Charles] appeared on the big screen, sparing him further awkwardness. Seeing that it was Charles''s turn to perform, Aurora pumped her fist in encouragement: "Go for it, Charles! You can definitely get into one of the top three academies!" Nodding slightly to Aurora, Charles gently pushed open the door, this time controlling his strength so it didn''t break. As soon as Charles stepped onto the combat platform, the area erupted with a roar like a tidal wave, and flashbulbs flickered non-stop, nearly blinding him. The fervor surrounding him far exceeded his expectations. With tens of thousands of people eagerly focusing on him, it was hard not to feel nervous. From the VIP seats in the front row, he saw many familiar faces looking at him, such as Lord Matthew, Brown from the Misubi Auction House, David from one of Lsengard''s top three families... Of course, he also saw Sly from the Taylor family, Kevin the chairman of the Draven family group, and Benjamin, Celestine... But surely, they were here to see him fail? After verifying Charles''s identity, the examiner nodded at him: "Charles, get ready to start the first assessment, the mystical beast aptitude evaluation." ... As the examiner''s words fell, Charles extended his right palm, summoning from a magic array a snow-white nine-tailed demon wolf with red and blue stripes along its sides. Dozens of students were participating in the mystical beast aptitude evaluation, but the audience in the stands unanimously turned their attention to the white demon wolf with three tails. This year''s recruitment ceremony had attracted so many powerful attendees because it was rumored that Lsengard had produced a second Beast Mastery talent comparable to Grace. Everyone wanted to witness the emergence of this second prodigy, or perhaps... debunk this improbable myth. "A naturally born mystical beast with both ice and fire attributes! This little guy is indeed extraordinary." Theron, seated among the assessors, couldn''t help but sigh softly. The moment the tri-tailed demon wolf appeared, she sensed something unique about it. "A mystical beast with innate dual attributes... How is that possible? Surely it can''t survive the chaos of conflicting elemental energies!" an instructor from Aredale Academy exclaimed in surprise, staring at the center of the hall. He could feel two distinctly different types of energies emanating from the demon wolf, his eyes widening in amazement. "Not necessarily. If the soul force is strong enough, it might control and prevent the chaos of these energies," Theron stated confidently. One of Nova Academy''s core theories posits that different elemental energies can coexist. She began to understand why Vice Chancellor Emma had instructed her to recruit Charles to Nova Academy at all costs. With such a powerful soul force, there were probably no more than ten individuals like this across all of Genosha! Hearing the discussion among the instructors in front, Benjamin''s face on the VIP seats turned exceedingly grim: "Such pretentious antics. I can''t believe he managed two breakthroughs in just two months!" As a distinguished representative of Aredale Academy, Benjamin had once shone brightly at Lsengard''s recruitment ceremony. However, his pride was shattered right at the entrance of Front Building by Charles. In terms of family background, talent, social status, and even looks, he always considered himself superior to Charles. He simply couldn''t fathom why Aurora would be interested in Charles. "Just wait for the test results to come out and show that you cheated last time, then we''ll see if you can still pretend..." Benjamin scoffed, but before he could finish his sentence, he was abruptly silenced. After more than a dozen scans, the results of Charles''s mystical beast evaluation were finally displayed on the large screen in the hall, showing several lines of bold text: sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Assessment 1: Mystical Beast Evaluation] [Name: Charles] [Species: Nine-tailed Demon Wolf] [Level: Lv21] [Quality: Platinum] [Evolution: 1 Evolution Completed] The moment the results appeared, the previously noisy hall seemed to freeze in time. At that moment, everyone quietly stared at the lines of text on the screen. "This... Platinum quality! Level 21?" Someone in the VIP seats couldn''t help but exclaim in shock. Sly''s eyes widened as he stared straight at the big screen! There were rumors that his son Robert had been killed by Charles, and his hatred for Charles ran deep. He came here hoping to catch Charles in a scandal, confirming him as a murderer among his peers. But instead, Charles had squarely slapped him in the face. The demon wolf had initially been captured by hunters from his own Taylor family, back then merely a level 5 frost wolf. How did it evolve into a nine-tailed demon wolf and climb to level 21 in just two months under Charles''s care, and to top it off, achieve platinum quality? What was going on? After a brief silence, the entire hall erupted. "Let''s see who dares to accuse Charles of cheating in the trials now, with this level of strength, even the low-level mystical beasts of the ferocious beast mountains aren''t enough for him to kill!" "This guy is exceptionally talented, truly fortunate! With such a treasure, his parents must be waking up smiling in their dreams!" "With this level of Beast Mastery talent, I dare say that in a few decades, Lsengard will produce a level six Beast Master... no, a level seven Beast Master!" In the profession of Beast Mastery, talent, effort, and resources are indispensable. Those who stand at the pinnacle of power in Genosha today all showed extraordinary Beast Mastery talent early on. With such strength, Charles''s entry into the imperial capital''s three major academies is almost a certainty, and with the vast resources of these academies, his future achievements are bound to be limitless! At this moment, in the front row of the VIP area. Matthew''s eyes widened as he stared at the information about the nine-tailed demon wolf on the screen, his heart almost bleeding. Charles was from Lsengard, and as the lord of Lsengard, he could have tried to enlist Charles to bolster the Garcia family''s influence in the Vendantia Province. However, his headstrong daughter Grace had managed to offend him. And it wasn''t just any offense; Charles possessed a monstrously high level of Beast Mastery talent, potentially surpassing even his daughter Grace in the future! "I should never have let my daughter act so capriciously, forming a human contract with Charles. How are we supposed to resolve this now?" As a lord, he had seen many grand scenes, but he was somewhat taken aback when Charles''s evaluation results were revealed. With the talent Charles had shown, his future achievements were unlimited, and he was someone they absolutely could not afford to offend. He was already thinking about when to persuade his daughter to properly apologize to Charles. ... "30 points!" "30 points!" "30 points!" After the results of Charles''s mystical beast evaluation were revealed, all the recruitment instructors present awarded him the full score of 30 points! Seeing this result, Thomas, who was undergoing the second strength test, twitched uncontrollably, clenching his fists in frustration: "Damn it, it''s only been a few days, and his mystical beast has leveled up again, and even advanced to a second tier? That''s absurd!" Thomas couldn''t accept this reality. Initially, with his level 18 silver-quality mystical beast, he was definitely the most dazzling among the students at this year''s ceremony, except for Grace. But then Charles came out of nowhere, stealing all the limelight. Now, seeing the adoring looks directed at Charles around him, a fire of anger burned in his heart. What was supposed to be his moment had been completely taken over by Charles. "Hmph, you''re just relying on that high-quality mystical beast you lucked into. For the second event, I''ll make sure you''re beaten black and blue." Rising to head towards the strength testing arena, Thomas clenched his fists tightly. In his eyes, the testing arena transformed into Charles''s face, and he aimed a fierce punch at that infuriating visage! The numbers on the testing screen soared, finally stopping at 4200 kg. This strength was nearly five times the maximum impact force a normal person could produce with a punch! [Assessment 2: Beast Master Combat Power] [Name: Thomas] [Event: Strength Test] [Result: 4200 kg] Seeing this number on the testing equipment, Thomas appeared extremely pleased with himself. He had chosen ''strength'', his strongest suit, for the personal assessment. This score wasn''t just outstanding among level two Beast Masters, but would pose a challenge for most level three Beast Masters. He couldn''t believe Charles could surpass this! --- Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Impossible! Absolutely Impossible! The result of 4200 kg in the strength test caused quite a stir in the great hall, with many young spectators casting envious glances at Thomas. "Tsk tsk, 4200 kgthat could probably smash a large rock. That''s terrifying..." "No wonder he''s considered the top talent of Lsengard Secondary. It probably won''t be long before he breaks through to level three Beast Master." Amidst the admiring murmurs from the crowd, the recruitment instructors scored Thomas''s personal test, awarding him a high score of 29 points. Seeing his score, Thomas''s expression was smug as he scanned the crowd, his gaze eventually landing on Aurora. However, he noticed that Aurora was intently watching Charles on the other side of the arena, not having glanced his way even once, which fueled his irritation. "Charles! That bastard!" "Damn it!" The pain of being ignored by Aurora overshadowed the joy of his high score. Grinding his teeth, Thomas watched Charles slowly approach the testing area. "A punch of 4200 kg, just average..." Charles remarked nonchalantly after seeing Thomas''s score on the big screen. While others might find the number impressive, it didn''t seem like much to him. After receiving [a drop of dew] under the statue of Ares, he had felt a significant increase in his strength, which wouldn''t just make tossing a supreme spear a unique skill. After his recent intensive training, Charles''s muscular strength had improved yet again, and he was curious to see how powerful a punch he could deliver without any external aid. Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands at the recruitment ceremony, Charles slowly approached the testing arena. Clenching his fist, his muscles and bones cracked audibly as the ambient elemental energies converged around his fist. He had trained tirelessly, day and night, for this very moment! Charles''s right arm coiled like a tight spring, then suddenly released, delivering a thunderous punch so fast it created an afterimage! Boom!!! A dull thud echoed, and a number appeared on the display above the testing arena [4000kg!] Seeing this number, Thomas finally allowed a satisfied smile to spread across his face. Though he felt inferior to Charles in many ways, at least he had outdone him in this aspect. However, his smile froze the next second, as Charles''s punch was so fast it had caused a delay in the testing arena''s measurement. [5000kg!] [6000kg!] [7000kg!] In the stands, David had just taken a sip of water and sprayed it out in disbelief, rubbing his eyes as if they deceived him. As a level four Beast Master who had climbed the ranks step by step, he knew what strength a newly minted level three Beast Master should have. However, Charles''s punch completely shattered his understanding! He had already been shocked by Charles''s level 21 mystical beast, but now, he felt a twinge of fearwhere did this freak come from? Yet, the numbers on the testing arena kept climbing! [8000kg!!] [9000kg!!] [9999kg!!!] The testing arena began to emit black smoke, then buzzed distressingly before it fizzled out in a shower of sparks. Perhaps even the designers of the testing equipment had never anticipated that a high school student''s punch could exceed the machine''s limits. The display on the large screen halted at 9999, not because that was Charles''s real score, but because his punch had literally smashed the testing equipment... The hall fell deathly silent. Then, some people in the back of the stands stood up, peering through the rising smoke to see exactly what had happened. And many, especially those in the front who had witnessed Charles''s punch firsthand, were utterly stunned, a single word echoing in everyone''s minds Monster! An absolute monster! Among ordinary humans, the strongest punch is famously attributed to the boxer Mike Tyson, who at his peak could deliver a punch with a force of about 800 kg. In stark contrast, Charles''s punch just clocked in at over 9999 kg, conservatively estimated to be more than 12 times stronger than Tyson''s! At the Beast Master Guild, Charles''s former team leader and the vice president, Fletcher, couldn''t help but stand up, his eyes bulging in astonishment. He was even more shocked than others. With a single punch from Charles, it seemed probable that some low-level, first-tier mystical beasts could be instantly killed. Back when he led Charles into the ferocious beast mountains for training, he had sensed that this young man was extraordinarily talented. But more astonishing than the exaggerated figure on the testing equipment was the speed of Charles''s growth! In just two months, Charles had advanced from level 5 to level 21, and now a punch breaking 9999 kg+ had shattered the testing arena. Even novels wouldn''t dare to write it like this! For anyone else, not just two months, but 20 years might not suffice to achieve such progress! Not far from Fletcher, Kevin, the director of the Draven family corporation, looked visibly upset. He had been secretly pleased when his son Thomas had hit 4200 kg, hoping it would shine a light on his son''s talents in front of the representatives from the imperial capital''s three major academies. However, within less than a minute, Charles had stolen the spotlight! Kevin''s face twitched uncontrollably, unable to believe the result, and he said to someone from the Beast Master Guild nearby, "Impossible, absolutely impossible! How can an 18-year-old high school senior have such muscular strength? The equipment must be faulty!" It was a joke to him; as a level four Beast Master, his maximum punch only barely generated a 9000 kg shockwave. Could he really be inferior to that kid? It seemed utterly implausible! As soon as Kevin voiced his skepticism, many others at the scene quickly echoed his sentiments. Many attendees of the recruitment ceremony were Beast Masters themselves and understood that the increase in strength should be a gradual process. Charles''s punch seemed too good to be true. At the front row scoring table, many recruitment instructors questioned the validity of Charles''s score. Aside from instructors from the imperial capital''s three major academies who insisted on giving him a perfect score of 30 points, most others awarded zero. Seeing the situation becoming chaotic, Lord Matthew quickly stood up: "Since everyone thinks there might be an issue with the testing arena, let''s have the Beast Master Guild come and check it." Following the mayor''s suggestion, several staff members arrived at the testing platform to inspect the testing arena that Charles had just used. --- In the grand hall, Charles, now at the center of attention, appeared calm and composed on the surface, but internally he was equally thrilled. Although he had anticipated significant strength gains under the influence of [a drop of dew], the fact that he actually blew up the testing equipment was somewhat beyond his expectations. Unsurprised by the surrounding voices of skepticism, he felt no need to explain himself. He would wait for the results from the Beast Master Guild''s inspection. Shortly, the staff from the Beast Master Guild concluded: Charles had not cheated; the testing arena was functioning normally, but it had simply been overwhelmed by the power of his punch. The result was valid! [Assessment 2: Beast Master Combat Power] [Name: Charles] [Event: Strength Test] [Result: >9999kg!] When this figure appeared on the large screen, Charles effortlessly scored 30 points in the second assessment event, bringing his total to 160 points and placing him first overall! With the endorsement from the Beast Master Guild, no one doubted Charles''s scores any longer. Only then did many truly believe in the extraordinary nature of Charles''s talents. Inside the grand hall, those who had once dismissed him now looked at Charles with complex expressions, mixing envy with a fair amount of fear. Everyone understood that the Charles of today was no longer the boy who could be bullied in high school by someone like Robert. At this moment, many recalled the scene from the celebration banquet where the once isolated young man had boldly entered into a human contract with the duke''s daughter, proclaiming, "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly?" "Charles, I challenge you!" In the quiet hall, a voice suddenly broke the silence. A dark-skinned young man slowly approached Charles, instantly drawing the attention of everyone in the hall. Seeing Thomas challenge Charles, Kevin almost fell off his chair. As a level four Beast Master, he could recognize the true extent of Charles''s abilities, and he knew Thomas was not in the same league. "Dammit! You could easily make it into the imperial capital''s three academies, why would you choose to challenge Charles?" Kevin cursed under his breath, his anger uncontainable. However, the rules of the recruitment ceremony stipulated that only students participating in the ceremony could enter the arena. Having an idea of what the outcome of the fight would be, Kevin couldn''t help but worry for his son. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the central dueling platform of the grand hall, as Thomas approached, Charles''s expression gradually turned icy. Time and again, Thomas had caused trouble for him, and he had even sent his friend Daniel to the hospital. Charles was ready to teach him a lesson. Oblivious to the shift in Charles''s demeanor, Thomas looked up, his eyes bloodshot, and stared at Charles: "Charles! The third practical assessmentis a real fight. Do you dare to face me?" In just two months, such progress seemed impossible to Thomas. Since the Beast Master Guild couldn''t find anything wrong with Charles, he decided it was time to beat him in real combat. If Charles lost to him, all the lies would collapse, and he could regain Aurora''s admiration. Before entering the ferocious beast mountains, Charles might not have been a match for Thomas, but now... With a cold smile, Charles slowly approached Thomas: "Alright, I accept your challenge." After signaling to the examiners, the two moved to an adjacent circular platform. As they entered, transparent protective barriers rose around the edges. After Grace had been fast-tracked to Aredale Academy and left for the imperial capital, Charles and Thomas had become the two strongest contenders among Lsengard''s new students. The tension between the two on the platform instantly captured the attention of everyone at the recruitment ceremony. Even many students who were sparring stopped to watch as all eyes turned to the showdown on the platform... Chapter 87: Chapter 87: The Arena Shakes Standing on one side of the combat platform, Thomas stretched out his right hand, summoning two silver hexagram arrays in front of him. From these, he called forth his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, along with the Dual-Headed Electric Eel. As Charles looked on, a screen before him flashed with several lines of information. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Element]: Lightning [Level]: 18 [Quality]: Silver [Abilities]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning [Weakness]: Wind Element ... [Dual-Headed Electric Eel] [Element]: Lightning [Level]: 17 [Quality]: Silver [Abilities]: Lightning Strike, Death Coil [Weakness]: Wind Element/Lower Abdomen ... Having read the details about Thomas''s mystical beasts, Charles, unruffled, raised his right arm. A single white hexagram array appeared before him, summoning his own mystical beast, the Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf. With his current strength, facing Thomas, merely using Max was already sufficient. Around them were senior Beast Masters from the three major academies of the imperial capital, each possessing powerful scouting abilities. In the brief test moment earlier, Charles had already sensed several subtle energy probing waves. Summoning Mousie at this time would surely reveal its true form, which could not be hidden from their keen eyes. The dark attribute, in Genosha and even throughout the Abyssal Depths, was absolutely forbidden! If his dark attribute energy were exposed, there would be no need for Sly to act; the members of the Beast Master Guild would not let him off. To the audience in the great hall, Charles''s actions appeared to be a provocation towards Thomas. In the VIP seats, Lily looked on at Charles with some concern. Although Charles''s performance at today''s enrollment ceremony had been full of surprises, was using just one mystical beast to challenge Thomas, a pinnacle second-level Beast Master, too reckless? From the recent scans, Charles''s Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf was at Level 21, indicating that Charles had not been a third-level Beast Master for long. This situation did not give him an overwhelming advantage over Thomas. "Do you think Charles or Thomas will win this battle?" asked a tutor from Nova Academy, smiling at Theron who was seated next to him. Theron pondered for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the two young competitors on the platform: "I believe Charles will win." "Oh, you have that much confidence in him?" The man was somewhat surprised by Theron''s assured tone. "With only one mystical beast summoned, his combat strength can barely reach 60%. Facing a pinnacle second-level Beast Master, he''s at a significant disadvantage. Although his power is formidable, real combat isn''t just about brute strength." He quickly analyzed the situation unfolding on the platform. Theron''s long eyelashes fluttered as her gaze settled on the resolute-faced young man, sensing a calmness about him that seemed far beyond his peers. "Your analysis makes sense, but I don''t think Charles is the type to act rashly. Moreover, I trust the vice-chancellor''s judgment in people," Theron responded with a serene smile, looking forward to what kind of spectacular match Charles would bring. ... In the center of the grand hall, on the combat platform, the tension between the two young men was palpable. Thomas''s eyes swept over Charles and his mystical beast, his face reddening with anger. Not summoning an equal number of mystical beasts was the greatest mockery to a Beast Master. Thomas was immediately enraged and issued a combat command to his beasts: "Show no mercy, kill him!" From the outset, Thomas had not planned to let Charles off, intending to eliminate him as quickly as possible. As for the consequences, given the Draven family''s influence in Lsengard, he reckoned it would be swiftly dealt with. Receiving the combat order, the already impatient Lightning Demon Ape and Dual-Headed Electric Eel launched their most powerful abilities. The Lightning Demon Ape, thundering toward Charles, swung its colossal arms, crackling with electricity. Behind it, an electric arc formed between the two heads of the Dual-Headed Electric Eel, its body''s voltage surging... "Roar!!!" With an angry roar, the Lightning Demon Ape''s tree-like thick arms swung at Charles, and at the same time, the Electric Eel initiated its long-range ability [Lightning Strike], beginning to charge up its attack. Watching Thomas''s attack with an unruffled expression, as they came within three meters of him, a barrier appeared around Charles. "Ice and Fire Barrier!" Boom! The attack from the Lightning Demon Ape hit Charles''s barrier, dissipating like a fist into cotton, its force instantly neutralized; meanwhile, the Dual-Headed Electric Eel hadn''t even launched its attack before being impaled by an ice spear descending from the sky! Pale flames burned across the ground, devouring everything in their path. Atop the high platform, Kevin looked on in surprise at the scene unfolding on the combat platform, his grip on the armrest so tight it cracked. He had thought Charles was merely a brute, but he hadn''t expected his combat skills to be so formidable! Seeing Charles dodge Thomas''s attack and begin to counterattack, Kevin abruptly stood up from his seat: "Oh no! This kid''s going for the kill!" "He couldn''t even break his defense..." Watching as a man and a beast continued to advance toward him, Thomas''s heart raced uncontrollably. He never imagined that his strongest attack would be so effortlessly neutralized by Charles! Whizz, whizz, whizz! With a crisp sound, Thomas couldn''t even see what happened before his two mystical beasts were riddled with ice spears, their bodies full of gaping wounds, with blood spurting continuously. "Charles, you bastard!" Thomas bellowed, clenching his fist and launching his ability [Arc Swing]. A vicious punch aimed directly at Charles''s face smashed forward... This punch, with a force of 4200 kg, would explode Charles''s head like a watermelon if it connected! Feeling the wind-breaking force from Thomas approaching, Charles''s expression remained utterly calm, his heart not even skipping a beat. To him, this speed was no faster than a turtle''s crawl; he easily dodged Thomas''s punch. Before Thomas could even react, Charles had already closed the distance. High in the air, after dodging another of Thomas''s attacks, Charles''s palm forcefully pressed down on Thomas''s head, and the two plummeted to the ground like a meteor... Boom! With a dull thud, Thomas''s head was smashed directly into the ground!!! On the marble floor, cracks spread like a spider web, and within those cracks, blood began to seep through... Looking down at Thomas, who lay twitching slightly on the ground, Charles scoffed coldly: "I didn''t want to strike so hard, but you should never have harbored a killing intent during a spar!" ... 50 seconds! Someone glanced at the big screen. In less than a minute, Thomas had been defeated by Charles! Seeing the time on the big screen, all the students in the great hall stared at Charles, cold sweat beading on their foreheads. Thomas, as a powerhouse from Lsengard''s second highest-ranking high school, was well known among his peers for his strength. Now that even Thomas couldn''t last a minute against Charles, it was clear they wouldn''t stand a chance against even a single move from Charles! The resolute and ruthless aura Charles displayed had genuinely chilled everyone to the core, immediately dissuading any thoughts of challenging him. Up in the stands, Celestine, who had been quietly watching everything, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. Could Charles, who just defeated Thomas in a single strike, really be just a recently advanced third-level Beast Master? "Hard to tell, this young man''s strength is commendable, easily the strongest graduate this year from Lsengard," Celestine''s heart raced as she watched the handsome young man walk down from the platform, though her face still bore a trace of disdain: "But... he''s still a bit behind the real monsters at the academy." ... "It seems, Charles''s strength isn''t just on paper, his practical combat ability is equally formidable!" David, sitting in the VIP section, appeared calm, but inside he was overjoyed seeing Thomas''s disgraceful defeat on the ground. He had no love for the Draven family; Thomas had broken his son Daniel''s ribs during a sparring session three days ago, and Daniel was still in the hospital. Seeing Thomas suffer a similar fate was immensely satisfying! If it weren''t for the sake of family dignity, he would have loved to rub it in Kevin''s face. Beside him, Brown, the chief appraiser from Misubi, looked at the young man on the combat platform and couldn''t help but marvel: "Last time I saw young Charles, he had just become a Beast Master, his mystical beast at only Level 5!" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just two months later, to see such astonishing progress is truly astounding." Charles''s impressive performance had completely won over the admissions tutors in the judges'' seats, with everyone awarding him a perfect score of 40 points! [Assessment Three: Practical Combat] [Name: Charles] [Score: 40!] [Total: 200!] [Rank: First Place!] Lines of text scrolled across the screen in the grand hall, causing another wave of excitement! Charles had scored an impressive 200 points, undeniably marking him as this year''s rookie king among Lsengard''s graduates! As the crowd buzzed about which academy in the imperial capital such a talented young man would choose, a sudden shout erupted through the great hall: "A youngster so ruthless in his attacks, if we don''t deal with you today, who knows what you''ll become!" "An uncouth brat, let me teach you the lessons your parents failed to give you!" Before Charles could even react, a middle-aged man had already flashed in front of himit was Kevin from the audience?! The terrifying oppression from a fourth-level Beast Master almost suffocated Charles. In his bloodshot eyes, Charles saw a clear intent to kill... Noticing the chaos on stage, the crowd realized that Kevin, who should have been in the stands, had somehow made his way to the combat platform. "Kevin, how can you raise your hand against a junior? Where is your honor?" Matthew, the lord of Lsengard, bellowed, simultaneously summoning his four mystical beasts. If Lsengard''s most talented youth were to be killed, he as the lord would undoubtedly be held accountable! Meanwhile, Theron on the judges'' panel had already drawn her sword and leaped toward the center of the hall. Before coming to Lsengard, Vice-Chancellor Emma of Nova Academy had entrusted her with Charles''s safety, instructing her to bring him back to Nova Academy. How would she face the vice-chancellor if something happened to Charles under her watch? "Boy, your life is mine!" In the great hall, Kevin charged at Charles with lightning speed, and being at the peak of fourth-level Beast Masters, killing Charles was as easy as squashing an ant. Thomas lay in a pool of blood, his fate unknown, and hatred had driven Kevin beyond reason. This strike was merciless; he intended to kill Charles! --- Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Is This All a Fourth-Level Beast Master Can Do? The shouts from the crowd did nothing to stop Kevin; he summoned his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, and both charged at Charles, roaring: "Hyper gravity Field!" As Kevin''s command echoed, Charles, who had been in mid-air, crashed down like he was burdened with a massive boulder, smashing the solid marble floor into a web of cracks. The intense pressure made it difficult for Charles to breathe, and the rapidly increasing gravitational field around him made it nearly impossible to straighten his back. In the blink of an eye, Kevin was less than 5 meters away from him, leaving Charles with no escape. A newly promoted third-level Beast Master facing off against a peak fourth-level Beast Master was a battle with nearly two whole ranks of difference, and it seemed there was no suspense to the outcome. Everyone in the audience held their breath for Charles... "Boy, you''re dead!" Seeing that Charles was completely subdued, Kevin''s bloodshot eyes gleamed with murderous intent, his hatred rendering him irrational: "Lightning Demon Ape, tear him to shreds!" "Roar! Roar! Roar!!" With a ferocious roar, the Lightning Demon Ape raised its robust arms, its fist whistling through the air towards Charles. Anticipating the gruesome scene of Charles''s flesh being pulverized, several girls like Aurora in the audience already covered their eyes. "Boom!!!" Just as the Lightning Demon Ape''s fist was about to crush Charles, he extended his right arm to block in front of him. In the instant his arm met the fist, his [Nine Netherworld Armband] sprouted fine golden scales. He faced the strike head-on, and a deafening collision echoed through the hall. "Clack!!!" The five-meter-tall Lightning Demon Ape''s arm broke off completely, blood spurting from the break, as it fell to the ground wailing in pain. As the audience''s gaze turned back to the young man in the center of the combat platform, they saw him casually leap out of the crater in the ground, evidently unharmed by the recent strike. "Ah, this..." Witnessing this scene, everyone in the great hall fell silent, even Kevin in front of Charles was momentarily dazed, staring at him in disbelief. "How is this possible! I am a fourth-level Beast Master, why does that kid look completely unscathed?" He had held nothing back. The Lightning Demon Ape had even unleashed its most powerful ability, [Arc Swing]. Given the gap in their strengths, that move should have been lethal, but not only was Charles unharmed, his mystical beast''s arm had been shattered instead? Failing to exact revenge and instead injuring his mystical beast only fueled Kevin''s fury. "Stop!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Kevin was about to launch another attack, a woman dressed in a white cheongsam stepped in front of him: "Since Kevin likes to spar with those far weaker, perhaps he would like to try a match with me, how about that?" Sensing the dangerous aura emanating from the woman, Kevin''s fury abruptly deflated like air being let out of a balloon. The woman was a recruitment tutor from Nova Academy, a minimum of a fifth-level Beast Master; he was no match for her! Seeing that Kevin had abandoned the idea of attacking again, the woman then stood up and approached Charles, helping him up from the ground: "Are you alright?" Charles retracted his [Nine Netherworld Armband] into his storage space, still somewhat shaken as he looked at the woman and shook his head. In the nick of time, he had equipped a purple-quality item he had crafted himself from his storage space, using a scale from a [Devouring Serpent] to dissipate 97% of Kevin''s attack, only suffering some minor external injuries. After a quick examination to confirm that Charles was unharmed, the woman finally relaxed and smiled at him: "From now on, you are my student, Theron''s. If anyone dares to bully you, they''ll have to ask if I agree first!" With that, Theron glanced at Kevin beside her as if warning him. Charles''s performance had been too striking. Being able to instantly defeat Thomas proved his strength far surpassed his peers; surviving an attack from a fourth-level Beast Master was a delightful surprise for her. A student with such extraordinary talent would be a loss for Nova Academy if not enrolled. At this moment, Matthew arrived belatedly and sternly chastised Kevin: "Kevin, you publicly interfered in a junior''s spar. Have you no shame at all? Do you not respect my authority as lord of this city?" Faced with the lord''s rebuke, Kevin said nothing but silently picked up Thomas, who was barely alive, and then approached Charles, bowing slightly: "Earlier, my son Thomas initiated the challenge and was severely injured; it was his lack of skill. I also acted impulsively just now. I hope you, young brother Charles, won''t hold it against him." An apology? Surprised by Kevin''s respectful demeanor, Charles found it unexpected to hear such words from him. However... Charles was no na?ve idealist. Having fought his way through the cutthroat business world in his past life, he had seen all types of people. He adhered to only one principle [Never give people a second chance.] Kevin, now apologizing under the pressure from Theron and the city lord, couldn''t be expected to protect Charles foreverwho knows if Kevin might strike from the shadows someday? Despite these thoughts, Charles maintained an easy smile on his face: "Senior Kevin, there''s no need for such words. It was I who lacked restraint in our spar with Brother Thomas. Injuries in sparring are inevitable; you should rush Thomas to the hospital." With a few words, Charles deftly shifted any blame from himself, while also checking on Thomas''s injuries. Given Thomas''s frail condition, even if he recovers, he''s likely reached his peak as a second-level Beast Master. Seeing Thomas''s pitiful state, Charles almost laughed out loud, were it not for all the eyes on him. "I''ll take my son to the hospital now and take my leave." Kevin, holding Thomas, turned and jumped down from the white marble platform. Standing at the entrance of the great hall, once out of everyone''s sight, Kevin''s expression turned fierce, and he glanced back coldly at Charles: "Such malice at a young age, and so cunning. If he''s not eliminated soon, he will surely become a great threat!" With the backing of the people from the three academies, it won''t be easy to kill him, but I will not let this go! Watching Kevin''s disappearing figure, Lord Matthew coughed lightly: "Since you''ve resolved the matter among yourselves, and everyone is satisfied, I see no need to intervene. Injuries in sparring are unavoidable, and I hope, Mr. Charles, you don''t blame yourself too much." Looking at the young man before him, who was only 18, Matthew couldn''t help but admire him. Charles''s performance in the arena had completely astonished him; his talent was on par with, if not superior to, his daughter Grace''s. If he were to choose a son-in-law from those present in the great hall, Charles would be the most suitable candidate. But, unfortunately, his daughter Grace had managed to offend Charles and had even formed a [human contract], turning a potential son-in-law into an enemya shift too great for Matthew to accept at the moment. He had already planned to call his daughter in a couple of days to suggest she apologize to Charles and then dissolve the [human contract]. "So, with Charles''s outstanding performance today, I think everyone agrees that he deserves a perfect score at the enrollment ceremony, right?" Matthew''s comment was just a formality; in reality, the judges had already given Charles a perfect score, and there were no objections from anyone. [Name: Charles] [Total Score: 200] [Ranking: First Place] The moment these results appeared on the central screen of the great hall, what had been a quiet venue instantly erupted into cheers. "Both trials and assessments with perfect scores, that''s never happened before in the entire history of Lsengard, has it?" "We''re all the same age, how can the gap be so wide? I''m still struggling to advance to a second-level Beast Master, and Charles is already preparing to tame his third mystical beast!" "It''s a pity that the goddess Grace got a direct pass to Aredale Academy. If they could compete on the same stage, it would definitely be a thrilling fight!" "I''m so envious of Charles, now any of the three major academies in the imperial capital would pick him without a second thought..." "What''s the use of being envious? If you had his skills, wouldn''t all the colleges in Genosha be at your disposal?" "Charles, can I be your sister? I find shelter when it rains and I don''t pick up random things from the ground to eat!" "..." As the crowd buzzed with discussion, the enrollment ceremony continued, but after Charles''s show-stopping battle, all subsequent participants seemed somewhat lackluster. The only one who could have compared to Charles was Thomas, who was now third on the leaderboard but unfortunately had been hospitalized by Charles. Meanwhile, Theron in the VIP seats was no longer focused on the ceremony. Charles''s talent, to say the least, wasn''t just extraordinary for Lsengard; even throughout Genosha, there wouldn''t be more than ten of his peers who could match him. Securing such a genius was a must! Theron stood up from the judges'' panel and walked over to where Charles was sitting. Her cheongsam split as she moved, revealing swathes of pale skin. She sat down next to Charles and smiled: "Before I came here, the Vice-Chancellor repeatedly instructed me to look out for someone named ''Charles.'' I must admit, the Vice-Chancellor''s foresight is impressive. Young man, you''ve really caught my eye. Congratulations, you''ve earned admission to Nova Academy!" Seeing Theron write the admission letter on the spot, the surrounding students cast envious glances at Charles. Being admitted to Nova Academy meant a lifetime of opportunities! At the judges'' panel, an admissions tutor from Aredale Academy envied Nova Academy for securing Charles, though it seemed she had a connection with Vice-Chancellor Emma, making it difficult to contest his placement out of respect. At that moment, the sole instructor from Cyber Academy sent to Lsengard, dressed in a black robe, slowly stood up... Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Enigmatic Man in the Black Robe The instructor from Cyber Academy, as mysterious as the academy itself, captured the attention of all the faculty and students around him as he rose. Cyber Academy, true to its name, is an extraordinarily unique institution that recruits only ''monsters.'' With exceedingly stringent admission criteriabeing a third-level Beast Master by the age of 20 is just the basic requirement, plus one must possess a unique ''monster'' attribute to qualify for enrollment Each year, less than fifty students are admitted in Genosha, and more than half of them do not manage to graduate. To be admitted to Cyber Academy is to be recognized as a one-in-ten-thousand genius, and those who graduate invariably become influential figures. Some hold key positions in the Genoshan royal family, others establish schools of thought that even the imperial capital of Genosha can only acknowledge as equals. Most of them, not content to remain in Genosha, venture to more expansive and exciting realms beyond. Rumors say that Genosha hosts only a branch campus; the real headquarters of Cyber Academy lies beyond Genosha, not even in the Abyssal Depths... As the man in the black robe made his way to where Charles was seated, onlookers cast curious glances his way. Despite it being summer, he wore a thick black robe, and a chill seemed to follow him as he passed. "How so, you''re trying to poach a student from Nova Academy?" Theron''s eyebrows furrowed and she glared at him unhappily. She had already been tasked by the vice-chancellor to bring Charles back to Nova Academy, and having witnessed his talent, she was even less inclined to let him go without a fight. The man in the black robe approached silently, making no sound with his steps, stopping a few meters away from them: "You misunderstand, I''m not here to poach. I am merely extending an invitation from Cyber Academy to Mr. Charles. The final choice lies with him, and I would not insist upon his decision." Hearing the man in the black robe''s words and seeing that Charles seemed uninterested in Cyber Academy, Theron finally relaxed. Charles had indeed already planned to further his studies at Nova Academy. Emma''s intentions were clearshe planned to take him on as her private disciple. As the Vice-Chancellor of Nova Academy and a seventh-level Beast Master, the resources she could offer him were unparalleled. Moreover, Emma''s "Five Theories of Beast Mastery" aligned perfectly with his potent soul force, and he was eager to learn the remaining four theories from her. In contrast, Cyber Academy had nothing but mysterious urban legends. The fates of those who graduated and left Genosha were unknown, and Cyber Academy''s status among the top three academies in the imperial capital was more due to the lack of prestigious alternatives in Genosha than anything else. Considering the pros and cons, Nova Academy was clearly the better choice. However, out of curiosity, Charles covertly sized up the man in the black robe, and a few lines of information flashed on his screen. [Name]: ??? [Age]: ??? [Height]: 182 cm S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Beast Master Level]: ??? When Charles saw these lines, he was startledit was only the second time he had encountered a situation where the information was full of question marks. "The last time this happened was when I was hatching Mousie, because everything inside the mystical beast egg was indeterminate, making it impossible to predict precise information. But now, this is a living person; why can''t I detect any results?" Charles was puzzled, but it was clear that this person was not a ''mystical beast egg.'' Could there be something in this world beyond the ''system''? Charles quickly dismissed this thought; it was as meaningless as asking if God exists in the world. Since everything he currently knew was given by the mysterious ''prompt system'' before him, he had to assume the system''s existence was supreme. There was only one possibility left: the man in front of him was [amorphous], possessing an ability to project illusions, much like Mousie! Noticing Charles''s gaze, the man spoke again, his voice refreshingly clear: "You may call me [Ezra]. I will be in Lsengard for a month. If you decide you want to join Cyber Academy, you can find me anytime." Having spoken, the man did not wait for Charles''s response and was about to turn and leave when he suddenly looked back and said, "Oh, and I have a message for your friend: A flying squirrel that sneaks drinks of kerosene is not a good flying squirrel, haha." Lightning Demon Ape! This casual remark struck Charles like a thunderclap. Flying squirrel... was he referring to Mousie? How could he know what Charles''s second mystical beast was before Charles had even summoned it? And... could it be that he knew why Mousie transformed from a regular little flying squirrel into a shadow flying squirrel? These questions flooded Charles''s mind. He wanted to follow up for clarity, but by the time he looked up, the man had already left the audience and the hall. "What flying squirrel, kerosene... It''s all so bizarre; why can''t I understand anything you''re talking about?" Overhearing their cryptic conversation, Theron felt a bit dizzy, her ample chest heaving slightly. "Uh... I didn''t quite catch it either..." Charles pretended to be confused, ready to engage in some small talk with Theron when she coughed lightly, adjusted her cheongsam, and moved towards the front where the other instructors were seated, seemingly trying to avoid someone. Shortly after Theron left, a delicate figure hurried over to a spot not too far away, fixed her hair with her phone, and then slowly came to sit next to Charles. "Charles, your performance today was truly spectacular, congratulations on your admission to Nova Academy!" Aurora lavished praise on Charles, but from her expression and tone, Charles sensed she was not happy, even somewhat downcast. Guessing what might be on her mind, Charles spoke softly to comfort her: "Congratulations to you too, Aurora! Didn''t you say your parents didn''t want you to go too far from home? Once you graduate from Vendatia College, whether you stay in the provincial city or return to Lsengard, you''ll have your family''s support." "That''s true, but..." Aurora looked up, her eyes slightly moist and her fair face blushing with emotion. She seemed to want to say something more but eventually swallowed her words and changed the subject: "Oh, are you coming to the treasure vault in Lsengard tomorrow? I heard it''s opened only once a year and only to the top 200 Beast Masters in the rankings!" "The vault? Sure, let''s go together tomorrow." Charles nodded, clearly interested as well. Lsengard, while not a large place, is crucially positioned near the border of Genosha, making it an important international trading port. Rare and exotic treasures from various nations across the Abyssal Depths converge here. The Beast Master Guild and the city lord''s office frequently acquire treasures from foreign traders, storing them in the Lsengard Bank''s vaults. By reselling these treasures, they earn a profit of thousands of silver coins each year. To encourage young Beast Masters, the top 200 students in the overall rankings of the enrollment ceremony are granted the opportunity to choose a treasure. Naturally, the quality of the treasures varies with one''s ranking. Ranked first overall, Charles will have the chance to enter the deepest part of the Lsengard Bank''s vault tomorrow. Just the thought of it excites him. He is currently in need of a suitable mystical beast. Finding a high-quality mystical beast egg in the vault could significantly boost his capabilities! Snapping back to reality, Charles checked the timeit was already 3 PM. He prepared to leave the Hero''s Hall to buy some essentials for his departure. He had decided to attend Nova Academy, and once his bags were packed, he could leave Lsengard at any moment. Seeing him stand up, Aurora also rose and quietly followed him. Several times she seemed about to draw closer but hesitated and eventually refrained. Aurora secretly turned her head to see Charles walking earnestly, his attention not on her, which deflated her spirits somewhat. The walk from the VIP seating to the exit wasn''t long, but under the weight of the awkward atmosphere, it felt interminable. Finally, they neared the exit. "Charles." Just as Charles was about to step through the doorway, Aurora suddenly spoke up. The thought of possibly never seeing him again after leaving Lsengard gave her the courage to speak. "What is it?" Charles paused, sensing the subtle tension in the air, and turned to look at the anxious young girl beside him. Aurora, dressed in a simple academy-style skirt uniform, exuded a pure and refined charm, like a snow lotus from the celestial mountains. Her cheeks flushed, she bit her lip and looked up at Charles with hopeful eyes filled with anticipation. "How about we hang out a bit more... maybe grab dinner together?" When invited by such a beautiful and innocent young girl, a wave of guilt unexpectedly rose within Charles''s heart. "Sure!" The agreement came, but strangely, it was a woman''s voice. Aurora looked up, her face lighting up with joy, but when she saw Celestine, who had appeared out of nowhere, her expression changed slightly: "Sister, when did you get here?" "When did I come? If I were any later, something serious might have happened." Celestine motioned for Aurora to step aside for a moment, then crossed her arms and glared fiercely at Charles: "Hey, if you know what''s good for you, stay away from my sister." Charles found himself somewhere between laughter and tears at Celestine''s rebuke. "You sure are involved as a sister!" Clearly, Charles was not someone with a particularly patient temperament, and despite Celestine being Aurora''s elder sister, what right did she have to interfere in Aurora''s life? Besides, he and Aurora were just friends; nothing was set in stone yet. "I''m telling you, don''t think you''re so great. ''Geniuses'' like you are a dime a dozen at Cyber Academy," Celestine said with disdain, her tone condescending. At 21 years old and a fourth-level Beast Master, Celestine had the arrogance to back up her claims, and she might very well be telling the truth. But Charles was not easily intimidated. He suddenly closed the distance between them, pinning her against the wall in the narrow corridor. His eyes brazenly swept over her full, prominent chest, and Charles snorted coldly, "Why would you say something so childish? Can some of that volume in your chest be allocated to your brain instead?" At his words, Celestine''s fair face turned a shade of livid blue. --- Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Doing What Scoundrels Do Charles''s remark undoubtedly struck a nerve in Celestine, who began to gather the power of water elements in her palm, forming a dark green whip. Due to developing physically earlier than her peers, she had been well-endowed since elementary school, which often led to mockery from her classmates. Consequently, she deeply resented being called "busty but brainless." "You little brat, if you stare again, believe me, I''ll gouge your eyes out!" Celestine''s whip lashed through the air, the water elemental energy gradually forming into a blue ribbon-like whip that tightly bound Charles like a rope. Charles swept his gaze over Celestine, and facing the attack of a fourth-level Beast Master, he did not hold back. His right arm sprouted fine golden scales and a semi-transparent bracer could be faintly seen. With a forceful tug, Charles, using his arm enhanced by 100%, broke the water-formed whip Celestine had conjured. The rope turned into a stream of water, soaking him completely. "Hmm, seems like you do have some skills," Celestine scoffed, as four golden hexagram arrays appeared before her, and four green water-element mystical beasts were summoned from her space. Seeing this display, Charles was somewhat unable to hold back. Even Kevin, that bastard who wanted him dead, had only summoned one mystical beast for a fair fight, yet Celestine summoned four right from the start? Not to mention the disparity in levels, how could he, with only Max to rely on, stand a chance against 1v4? "Hey, what''s the meaning of this, ganging up like this isn''t honorable!" Charles gripped a jade slip in his hand, uncertain if Celestine truly intended to kill him. If she attempted anything extreme, he would have no choice but to shatter the jade slip to protect himself. Once Joshua''s remnants were summoned, what uncontrollable events might occur, he couldn''t be sure. The situation was tense, but at that moment, the door suddenly opened, and a delicate figure stepped in front of Charles. Aurora''s eyes were reddened as she spoke to Celestine, "Sister, what are you doing? How can you treat Charles like this!" When Aurora appeared, the mystical beasts behind Celestine instantly dissipated into points of light, leaving her somewhat flustered as she looked at Aurora, "Sister, you''re misunderstanding me, it was him who attacked first..." At that moment, Charles wore an innocent expression: "Celestine, please don''t make false accusations. How exactly did I attack you first? Could you describe it?" Upon hearing this, Celestine''s face turned alternating shades of red and white with anger. She couldn''t believe Charles could be so shameless, especially since his actions just moments before had been clearly provocative. How could she explain to her younger sister, who had only just come of age, that Charles had pinned her against a wall while blatantly staring at her chest and accusing her of being brainless? How could she openly say: Charles pinned me against the wall when I wasn''t looking, then ogled my chest and insulted me? Feeling indignant but unable to voice her feelings, Celestine gritted her teeth in frustration: "You little scoundrel, all you have is your quick tongue! Do you dare to fight me in a proper match on the battle platform in the great hall?" Charles ignored her challenge, and her words immediately brought tears to Aurora''s eyes, who looked as if she''d rather die than let anyone harm Charles. Seeing her sister''s distressed state softened Celestine''s heart. With a snort and a resentful shake of her fist at Charles, Celestine turned unwillingly and left. After she had gone, Aurora wiped the tears from her eyes and said apologetically to Charles, "Ever since our mother left us when we were very young, my sister has been a bit odd, especially protective of me, sometimes almost irrationally so. Please, don''t take it to heart." Hearing of their sad family background, Charles suddenly understood why Celestine was so fiercely protective of her sister, although he wasn''t quite sure what to say about this kind of ''protection.'' After leaving the Hero''s Hall, Charles spent some time walking with Aurora, then went to the ''black market'' shop in the Front Building to pick out some needed materials. Of course, when it came time to pay, Aurora still used her ''internal connections'' to get him a discount on all the purchases! Only then did Charles realize that he might be inadvertently associating with a wealthy benefactor. The owner of Front Group also had the surname Jiang, and from an online search, Charles discovered he had been widowed many years ago and had two daughters. The so-called ''internal channel'' wasn''t a discount promotion at all; was this young girl naively giving him gifts? Standing at a crossroads, Aurora waved somewhat reluctantly at Charles: "See you tomorrow, Charles. And remember, we''re going to the Lsengard Bank vault together! Don''t forget!" Charles nodded, watching as Aurora disappeared into the sunset. ... Back home, Charles luxuriated in a warm bath, letting the water wash away the fatigue of the day. The intense months of college recruitment were finally winding down. With a month to go before enrollment, he could finally relax. Throughout these months, he had been like a tightly wound spring, constantly on edge. Now, fully relaxed, he felt somewhat at a loss. Yawning, Charles lay down on his bed, but his mind involuntarily drifted to the mysterious man in the black robe he had encountered earlier in the day: Who was he, and how did he know about Mousie? With these thoughts swirling in his head, Charles found himself unable to sleep. He got up to practice the miracle drug technique and reviewed the ''Eighty-One Hammer'' forging method taught by Joshua. Late into the night, as he began to feel drowsy, Charles suddenly heard a faint noise outside. Although soft, his keen hearing as a third-level Beast Master detected it instantly. "Who''s there?" he called out sharply, dashing from his room. Lily had mentioned earlier that she had to return home due to some family matters, leaving Charles alone in the large villa. Anyone intruding at this hour was either a burglar or Sly had found him. Immediately, Charles retrieved the ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space and summoned Max. With the enhanced vision shared by Max, Charles''s surroundings were as clear as day. He quickly spotted someone hiding in a tree in the courtyard. The person''s face was masked, and though they were well-concealed, Charles still managed to locate them. Boom! Max launched an ice spear, shattering the tree where the intruder was hiding into splinters. Debris scattered across the sky, then cascaded down to the ground. In the instant the wooden splinters settled, the masked figure, wielding a long sword, charged at Charles. Clang The assailant moved swiftly, leaving Charles no time to check the system prompts on his screen. He hastily defended himself with his ice and fire supreme spear. As the sword clashed with the spear, sparks flew, and the mystic iron forged spear shaft bent under the formidable force. "Such formidable might, definitely at least a fourth-level Beast Master," Charles thought to himself. He then took a [miraculous speed pill], which greatly increased his speed and allowed him to put some distance between himself and his opponent. Facing such a high-level enemy, Charles had little chance of winning; at best, he could use the [nine netherworld armband] for defense. However, the nine netherworld armband had a limit on uses; each time it defended against an attack, it lost one Gold Scale. Once all the scales were depleted, the armband would become mere decoration, losing all its defensive capabilities. Realizing he couldn''t overpower his opponent head-on, Charles resorted to other tactics, turning and fleeing toward the estate''s perimeter. The assailant, unwilling to let him go, quickly pursued him all the way to the riverbank, trapping Charles with no way out. Under the cold moonlight, only their two silhouettes were visible by the river. Clang! As if resigned to his fate, Charles dropped his supreme spear. The masked person, still holding the long sword, cautiously approached Charles, then slowly moved closer. "Heh, you''ve fallen for it!" In the darkness, large shadows were cast by the riverside trees. As the masked figure neared the shadows, Charles activated the [darkness cloak] skill, much like he had in his underdog battle against Bradley, appearing suddenly behind his opponent. Quickly seizing the assailant''s wrist, Charles then tripped them, pinning them to the ground as he demanded harshly, "Talk! Who sent you to kill me, and how did you find me?" Shrrrk With a sharp command, Charles ripped off the person''s mask along with the black robe they were wearing. As the mask was torn away, thousands of strands of hair cascaded down, carrying a faint fragrance. Underneath the black robe was an astonishingly beautiful woman! Charles was momentarily stunned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cool moonlight poured down, silently brewing over her delicate face. The woman''s skin, enveloped in moonlight, seemed to emit a soft glow. Feeling the softness in his hands, Charles''s gaze naturally drifted downward, catching sight of a pair of partially exposed, full breasts. Just a glance sent a rush of adrenaline through him. "You scoundrel, I knew you were no good! Even if it kills me, I won''t let my sister fall into the hands of trash like you!" Her face a mix of embarrassment and anger, the woman bit her lip, glaring fiercely at him. Only then did Charles realize that the intruder was none other than Aurora''s sister, Celestine. She tried to make hand signs to summon her mystical beast, but Charles had her hands firmly under control. Deprived of her mystical beast''s power and against Charles''s strength of over 9999 kg, Celestine, even if a level above him, was completely subdued. "Celestine, playing the victim, are you? You plant a tracker on me, sneak into my house to spy, and then ask who the scoundrel is?" Charles coldly looked at Celestine, removing a button battery-sized device from his person, which Celestine must have secretly placed on him when they met at the entrance of the Hero''s Hall. Considering how gentle and sweet her sister was, how could this woman be so unhinged? After repeated provocations from her, Charles couldn''t help feeling irritated. "What are you trying to do?" Detecting the dangerous look in Charles''s eyes, Celestine''s fair face turned anxious, and she struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free from Charles''s grip. "What do I want to do? Weren''t you the one calling me a scoundrel? If I don''t act the part, wouldn''t that be letting you down?" Charles chuckled lightly, his gaze brazenly fixed on Celestine''s chest, which under the moonlight heaved slightly with her heartbeat. After her struggles proved futile, Celestine''s face showed signs of defeat, her beautiful eyes fiercely glaring at Charles: "You dare, you bastard, scum!" Chapter 91: Punishment Charles gazed down at Celestine with a sense of resignation, baffled by her intense animosity towards him. She had secretly installed a tracker on him and followed him around. Who knew what else she was capable of? As his eyes drifted over Celestine, Charles couldn''t help but silently marvel at her. The Stokes sisters were truly cut from the same clothboth possessed devilish figures. However, Celestine had a charm Aurora lacked; less innocent but more seductive, surpassing any celebrity he had encountered in his previous life. Unfortunately, her personality was less than ideal... Celestine struggled fiercely, but after several attempts, she couldn''t break free from Charles''s grasp. Her chest heaved dramatically, and she glared up at him furiously. "You little punk, trying to play tough before your hair''s even grown in? If you dare do anything today, do you believe I''ll chop off your little manhood?" Charles inhaled sharply at Celestine''s threat, a chill running down his spine. He wasn''t so depraved to commit atrocious acts. Today, he had caught Celestine simply to teach her a lesson. Her provocative words irked Charles, and he sneered, "It seems you''re quite eager to find out?" He gently pinched Celestine''s smooth cheek, contemplating how to ''punish'' her, when suddenly, a burst of white light enveloped her. Sensing a sudden increase in strength in Celestine''s hands, Charles cursed internally. This madwoman had activated [bestial soul merge]! Was she planning to take them both down? Breaking free from Charles''s hold, Celestine''s eyes turned icy as she clenched her teeth and flicked her wrist, sending her whip slicing towards him as a phantom shadow. The whip, powered with surging water energy, moistened the air as it passed. A fourth-level Beast Master using [bestial soul merge] in a full-force attack could cripple or kill. Feeling its terrifying power, Charles swallowed a [miraculous speed pill], his speed boosting dramatically as he darted to the side... Charles could feel his hairs stand on end as the whip narrowly missed him, then violently struck a rock beside him. Lightning demon ape! The rigid riverbank boulders instantly turned to rubble. Witnessing the terrifying destructive power, Charles looked at Celestine with a face full of horror. This woman was ruthlessly aggressive! With that in mind, Charles decided not to hold back any longer. He summoned Mousie and Max, and as Celestine launched another attack, Max activated its skill [Ice and Fire Barrier], while Mousie projected an ethereal lightning demon ape to shield Charles. Splat! The muscular projection of the lightning demon ape was instantly bisected, collapsing into a pool of blood foam. Although Mousie couldn''t withstand the attack, it managed to dissipate much of Celestine''s assault. When the whip struck Charles''s barrier, it made a dull thud, and Charles staggered back several meters before stopping. "So strong! Is this the combat power of a fourth-level Beast Master..." Charles steadied himself, gasping for air, and glanced at the [nine netherworld armband], which had lost another piece of Gold Scales, still shaken. This was the first time Charles had truly battled a fourth-level Beast Master, one rank above him, feeling an unprecedented pressure, nearly being completely overwhelmed. A dozen meters away, Celestine also looked at Charles with some surprise. Logically, her strike should have severely injured or even killed a third or fourth-level Beast Master. Yet Charles appeared completely unharmed? "You little rascal, you''ve got some skills..." Celestine eyed Charles, surprise etched on her face, but she had no intention of holding back. Water energy continuously gathered around her. "Water cannon attack!" With a shout, the river behind Celestine began to churn, gradually forming a giant wave, and finally a towering water tornado. Moments later, the water tornado swept towards Charles with terrifying force, slicing through rocks and trees into fragments. Facing the approaching water tornado, Charles gritted his teeth, feeling an unprecedented pressure from Celestine''s move. Celestine''s move probably wasn''t her full strength, but Charles was already at his wit''s end. Seeing Max and Mousie shielding him, he thought about fleeing. Losing to a fourth-level Beast Master wasn''t a disgrace, but he couldn''t let Max and Mousie die in vain. Just as he was about to activate the skill [darkness cloak], several notification lines flashed before his eyes. [Water Cannon Attack]: A skill mastered by third-tier mystical beasts and fourth-level Beast Masters, turning water energy into a tornado. It devastates everything in its path, slicing like thousands of blades. The only flaw lies in the center of the water tornado, where the water flow is zero. "My God, how did I not think of that!" After reading the system''s notification, an epiphany struck Charles. Whether it''s a typhoon, a tornado, or the water cannon attack before him, the closer to the periphery, the stronger the destructive power, but at the ''eye'' of the storm, there''s no lethality. With this realization, Charles clenched his fists, a faint golden pattern emerging on his right arm. He planned to rush into the eye of the tornado within the momentary protective effect triggered by the nine netherworld armband. "Boom!" The water tornado swept past, ultimately slamming into Charles''s body with a heavy, muffled sound, sending water splashing everywhere. Watching this scene, Celestine''s lips slightly curled, assuming Charles had been defeated by her move. However, she was puzzled. Normally, anyone seeing her [Water Cannon Attack] would think to run as far away as possible. Why did Charles not only stay put but also charge towards it as if seeking his demise? "Who cares about that little rascal, better if he''s dead," she muttered, though a hint of regret suddenly crept into her heart. If something really happened to Charles, her sister might do something foolish. Sheathing her whip, Celestine lightly leapt towards the dissipating mist, eager to see if Charles was still alive. Just as she approached, a mechanical arm covered in golden scales reached out from the mist and firmly grasped her arm. As the mist faded, a drenched Charles, his gaze icy, stared at her: "Pretty harsh move there. If it weren''t for my purple-grade armor, I''d probably be laid up in a hospital for half a year. I was careless before, but this time, I won''t let you get away." Staring at the young man standing amidst the mist, shock filled Celestine''s face. Before she could react, a small pill was already being pushed into her mouth. "Damn you, what did you give me..." As soon as Celestine''s words fell, she felt a wave of dizziness and her legs began to weaken. She tried to activate her powers, but was shocked to find that she could no longer summon any elemental energy. "This pill will make you lose control of your body for an hour, leaving just a bit of consciousness. However, an hour might not be quite enough for me!" Charles said with a sly grin as Celestine slumped to the ground, limp. He supported her head with one hand and her legs with the other, lifting Celestine from the ground and carrying her to a nearby grassy area. With her head spinning, Celestine''s pale face blushed slightly as Charles held her. She struggled desperately, but her efforts felt like nothing more than gentle caresses against Charles. "...Bastard!" Despite her lack of strength, Celestine still glared venomously at Charles, her voice faint. Charles, whose calm had been restored, felt a surge of anger at Celestine''s insults. He flipped her over, and suddenly her perfect curves and perky backside were displayed before his eyes. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recalling her shrewish behavior just moments before, Charles felt a surge of irritation. He raised his hand and swung it down without hesitation: "Calling me a ''bastard,'' ''scum,'' today I''ll teach you how to speak properly!" The sound of ''smack, smack, smack'' began an exhilarating story... ... An hour later, Charles shook his now numb arm. Guessing that the anesthesia was about to wear off, he swiftly fled the ''scene of the crime'' just before Celestine regained mobility. Hiding in the bushes a distance away, Charles watched as Celestine slowly regained her ability to move. The first thing she did was smash a nearby rock, then limped towards the town. Seeing her pitiful state, Charles chuckled to himself: "I hope today''s lesson teaches her a thing or two. I really don''t know what I did to make her hold such a grudge!" Celestine had insulted him repeatedly. To do nothing seemed unacceptable, yet going too far didn''t sit right with him either. Striking a balance, Charles chose a method that was dignified yet thoroughly humiliating for Celestine. Charles calmed his nerves and set up a tent in a secluded spot on the outskirts of town. Knowing that Celestine was aware of his whereabouts, he was concerned about potential retaliation and resigned himself to spending the night by the river. "It seems my instincts were correct; you do possess the ability to wield dark energy." Charles was momentarily startled and glanced around in alarm, but there was no one in sight. Just then, he noticed some movement in the shadows not far from him, and the voice had come from there: "Heh, have you forgotten your own techniques?" The shadows began to twist and gradually morphed into a middle-aged man clad in a black robe, who quietly stood before him. Chapter 92: The Man in the Shadows [Name]: Ezra [Age]: ??? [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: ??? The moment the robed man appeared, Charles saw several screen prompts flash before his eyes. He recognized him immediatelyit was the mysterious instructor from Cyber Academy who had attended the recruitment ceremony yesterday. "Why are you following me?" Charles asked, looking warily at the man in the black robe, a sense of helplessness welling up inside him. To be an instructor at Cyber Academy meant that the man''s combat abilities were overwhelmingly superior to his own, leaving Charles with no intention to struggle. However, he was curious about one thingthe man seemed to share the same ability to move stealthily in darkness. "Weren''t you just bullying a female student from Cyber Academy? As an instructor there, shouldn''t I intervene?" Ezra sneered, his eyes, dark as voids, peering at Charles from beneath his hood. "Ah, that..." Charles recalled the ''punishment'' he had inflicted on Celestine, his face reddening slightly before he regained his composure. "She attacked me first, and I was merely teaching her a lesson. Are you here to seek retribution on her behalf?" Ezra chuckled softly and waved his hand dismissively. "I have no interest in meddling in the affairs of you youngsters. Besides, I''ve already said that I want you to join Cyber Academy, so I''m inclined to be somewhat lenient towards you." Charles eyed the man, feeling no fondness for this instructor who wouldn''t even show his true face. Moreover, he was acquainted with Vice Chancellor Emma from Nova Academy. It seemed to him that joining Nova Academy would likely offer a brighter future. Charles shook his head, "I still feel that Nova Academy is a better fit for me." Seeing Charles''s disinterest in his words, the man in the black robe sighed lightly before saying, "You want to defeat that girl in two years, right? But do you really think, with your current level of Beast Mastery, you can win against her in that time?" This question left Charles speechless. With the system''s help, his progress had been rapid, but despite that, Grace had already become a third-level Beast Master ahead of him during her training in the ferocious beast mountains, and had also contracted her family''s third mystical beast. In terms of pure Beast Mastery talent, Grace was undoubtedly superior. If it weren''t for his transmigration and the system he received, he would likely never surpass her. Somewhat surprised by the robed man''s knowledge, Charles, having lived two lives, knew well that every good deal had its price: "Of course, I want to defeat Grace and become stronger, but why should I trust you? You''re so eager to have me join Cyber Academy, there must be a reason for that, right? Besides, you won''t even show your true face. How can I trust you?" Charles''s tone was neither servile nor overbearing, not showing any inferiority despite the gap between them. The robed man looked at Charles with a hint of surprise. His courage and the maturity of his disposition were remarkable for an 18-year-old. "Indeed, I need something from you. But don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. As for my true face..." With a serene smile, the robed man slowly lifted the mask covering his face. It was... not human? More accurately, it was a dark shadow or perhaps an energy body. Seeing this eerie sight, Charles instinctively took a step back. No wonder the robed man had the ability to move stealthily in darkness; he was essentially a shadow! But Charles wasn''t easily fooled by a few words; he remained skeptical: "Let''s say I consider your help as a sort of transaction, but how can I be sure that following you to Cyber Academy will offer me faster growth than at Nova Academy? Grace has been guaranteed entry into Aredale Academy, where she can be mentored by the vice chancellor himselfa peak powerhouse in Genosha. Why should I believe you?" "Peak powerhouse?" At Charles''s words, the shadow quivered slightly, emitting a scoff that sounded almost disdainful. "These days, even a mere seventh-level Beast Master dares to show his face and call himself a peak powerhouse? He''s just trash from a backwater like Genosha." Trash? Charles nearly lost his composure upon hearing this. In all of Genosha''s history, not a single Beast Master had broken through to the eighth level. A seventh-level Beast Master in Genosha was considered an absolute powerhouse, one against ten thousand. And yet, he was being called trash? Curiously, Charles examined the shadow before him: "From what you say, you must be a higher-level Beast Master. May I ask, what level are you?" "What level? It''s been so long I''ve forgotten. All I can say is that I could have taken on a hundred of them back in the day, but now..." With a light sigh, the shadow re-cloaked himself in his black robe and donned his mask once more, swiftly changing the subject. "Charles, at Cyber Academy, everything is about becoming stronger. You can wield dark energy without any taboos. Aren''t you even a little tempted?" With that, the robed man slowly extended his palm, with dark energy swirling between his fingers. Indeed, it was the same kind of energy that Mousie used! A spark of interest lit up within Charles. In all of Genosha, or rather, among most of the human race, there was a respectful yet distant attitude toward dark energy, with outright hostility toward those who wielded it. A place where he could freely use dark energy was certainly appealing, and Mousie could benefit from better growth opportunities there. "The imperial capital is merely an office for Cyber Academy; the real Cyber Academy isn''t in Genosha, not even in the Abyssal Depths," the robed man continued. Suddenly, he threw a jade casket towards Charles, "Here, I''ll help you out, since I need something from you. Take this miracle drug; with your current strength, you''re hardly qualified to enter." Charles caught the jade casket handed by the robed man and gently opened a small crack, immediately a burst of golden light seeped out, and a notification flashed before his eyes. [Tribulation Golden Pill] [Gold Quality]: Upon ingestion, it will trigger a calamity. If you pass the test, you will gain one level advancement. Effective only for mystical beasts of the third tier or lower that are in a state of advancement. After reading the effects of the miracle drug, Charles''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull. He had been fretting about where to find the [dark altar] to help Mousie advance to a second-tier mystical beast, and this [Tribulation Golden Pill] was a godsend. Watching Charles''s wide-eyed astonishment, the robed man chuckled lightly and turned, stepping into the shadows: "As I said, joining me at Cyber Academy will provide you with the best guidance and enhancement training." "A reminder," "The Lsengard flight to the city near Cyber Academy departs in one month. If you miss this flight, you''ll have to wait until next year." No sooner had the man''s voice faded than he disappeared right before Charles''s eyes. Staring dumbfounded at the golden miracle drug in his hand, Charles''s heart pounded with excitement. Ezra had casually handed him a gold-quality drug; such generosity was staggering! Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, Charles was even more curious about this instructor from Cyber Academy and found himself intrigued by the idea of journeying to the distant Cyber Academy he spoke of. ... The eastern sky was turning pale as dawn approached, and Charles checked the time on his phoneit was 6 a.m. Deciding against sleeping, he grabbed some breakfast and headed for the location of Lsengard Bank. Eager to have Mousie advance to the second tier, he knew the process could be time-consuming, but with the [Tribulation Golden Pill] in hand, Mousie could level up anytime. Charles planned to pick some treasures from the vault first. An hour later, Charles arrived at a grand building. Glancing at the sign that read [Lsengard Bank], he noted the heavily armed security teams patrolling the perimeter, their vigilant eyes sweeping through the crowd. The security team was led by two second-level Beast Masters, a testament to the stringent security at Lsengard Bank. In this world of Beast Mastery, money was no longer the most important asset. Items like ferocious beast materials, high-grade miracle drugs, weapons, armor, magical treasures, and secret realm treasure keys were far more valuable. Those worried about safety at home opted to store their valuables in the bank''s vaults. Thus, it was more apt to call this place a large-scale storage facility rather than just a bank. After showing his ID, Charles entered the Lsengard Bank and waited inside. About two hours later, the top 200 Beast Masters from the recruitment ceremony began to gather. "Let me make this clear: when we enter the underground vault, you can only take items from the public areas. Those ranked 150-200, you''re limited to the first basement level; those ranked 100-149, your area is in the second basement level..." "Remember, do not go to any floor outside your designated area, and you can only pick one item." Standing at the entrance to the bank''s vault, City Master Matthew explained the rules to all the Beast Masters gathered there. Everything in the vault, whether coins or precious treasures, was tagged. Taking more than one item would trigger the bank''s alarm. These treasures weren''t easy to come by. The Beast Master Guild giving away 200 items annually was already quite generous. Clack, clack The vault door, thicker than the walls themselves, slowly opened, and the Beast Masters proceeded to their respective levels according to their rankings. With each lower level, fewer people continued down, and by the time Charles reached the seventh basement, he was completely alone. Breathing in the slightly stale air, Charles slowly stepped into the corridor, and his footsteps echoed back at him. Since Grace had already headed to the imperial capital, Charles was the only one on the empty seventh basement level. Just as Charles was about to continue forward, he noticed a passage leading even further down... --- Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Take Everything, Leave Nothing Behind "This doesn''t seem to be the bottom level of the vault," Charles paused at the top of the stairs leading further down, his mind momentarily stunned. He recalled what Matthew had said at the entrance to the treasure vault: the higher your rank, the lower the level you can access. Did this mean that the items stored on lower levels were even more valuable? With this thought, Charles suddenly felt that his ''seventh level'' was inadequate. There must be even more valuable treasures below! He paused at the entrance, observing a few security personnel patrolling the seventh basement of the vault; he guessed the lower levels would be similarly guarded. For safety, he found an unoccupied blind spot and activated his [darkness cloak] skill to blend into the shadows. He then followed the stairs down to the tenth basement level, the core area of the Lsengard vault. Judging by the family crests on the blast-proof doors along the corridor, Charles surmised that this area contained important items stored by Lsengard''s major families. He wandered around, noticing that the Stokes and Smith families had stored many significant items here. Charles wasn''t interested in petty thievery. Just as he was about to leave, he spotted a blast door marked with [Sly], which appeared to be the private vault of the Taylor family! With a meaningful smile, Charles, shrouded in shadow, seemed to exist in another dimension as he passed directly through the thick metal door. As soon as he entered, the scent of potent herbs hit him. Inside, materials were piled high, not as many as he had once seen in [Herbal Shop], but all were the culmination of years of effort by the Taylor family! He remembered that, aside from jewelry, the Taylor family''s shop also sold some low-quality miracle drugs. Taking these alchemy ingredients would effectively cut off the lifeline of the Taylor family''s pharmacy. With a sweeping gesture, Charles transferred all the materials in the vault into his system''s [storage space], and a series of system notifications began to sound in his ear. [Acquired miracle drug: spirit root32!] [Acquired miracle drug: revival flower65!] [Acquired miracle drug: dragon''s blood23!] [Acquired miracle drug: nine-day revival5!] [Acquired miracle drug: heavenly dark38!] [...] So many! He had struck it rich! Glancing at the miracle drugs now in his system storage, Charles was elated; with so many materials, he had enough to tinker with alchemy for half a year. And after converting these materials into miracle drugs, he could sell them for even more money! ... After leaving the Taylor family''s storage vault for medicinal materials, Charles headed to the neighboring vault that stored ferocious beast materials. Inside, ferocious beast materials were piled high, and devices similar to cold storage units prevented the decay of ferocious beast meat. These materials must represent years of effort from the Taylor family''s ferocious beast hunters in the ferocious beast mountains! Without hesitation, Charles also transferred these items into his storage space. [Acquired ferocious beast material: wooden bear skin64!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: tide-summoning merfolk tail fin21!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: steel-spiked hedgehog fangs35!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: emerald water frog meat546 tons!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: panthera tigris claws93!] "Sly, you put a bounty of 10 gold coins on my head on the dark web, huh? I''m emptying your vault, let''s see where you''ll get the money to keep up your bounty now, heh heh!" Chuckling to himself, Charles transferred all the treasures stored by the Taylor family in the vault into his storage space. Not a single item left! Looking at the Taylor family''s vault, now as clean as a licked plate, Charles wore a satisfied smile on his face. ... Exiting the Taylor family''s vault, Charles came face to face with a large iron door marked with the name [Kevin]. The Draven family was a major player in weapon forging in Lsengard, essentially monopolizing over 70% of the weapon business. This place was likely where they stored rare forging materials. "These Dravens are no saints either!" Security guards occasionally passed by the vault perimeter, but they lacked access to the vault itself and mechanically patrolled the corridors, completely oblivious to Charles sneaking in from the shadows. But Charles wasn''t worried; even if they discovered the missing treasures, over 200 people had entered Lsengard Bank''s underground vault today. Let them try to figure it out slowly! And Charles had teleported all the treasures directly into his [storage space], leaving no trace of evidence! Charles looked around; the Draven family''s vault was filled not only with a vast array of forging materials but also with all sorts of fully crafted weapons and armor that hadn''t yet been sold. Armor, leather boots, helmets, swords, bows, and supreme spearsall were ready-made military gear. Among them, Charles even found an item of blue-quality! Thomas, you wanted to kill me, didn''t you? Kevin, you shameless old man, interfering in the affairs of the younger generation? Think I, Charles, am easy to bully? I''ll empty the Draven family''s armory; you can kiss your status in Lsengard goodbye! Gazing at the mountains of weapons and materials, Charles didn''t hesitate. "Whoosh..." In the blink of an eye, the large vault was empty. With all these forging materials, Charles would never lack the resources to craft weapons and armor of blue quality or lower. Next, Charles went to the treasure vaults of the Taylor and Draven families. "Whoosh..." He transferred all the gold, silver, and beast cores into his system''s storage space. [Acquired gold attribute beast core [tier 1]22!] [Acquired water attribute beast core [tier 1]18!] sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Acquired fire attribute beast core [tier 2]1!] [Acquired wind attribute beast core [tier 2]2!] [...] A total clearout! An absolute clearout! Last time, to gather materials for Max''s advancement, Charles had almost sold off all the ferocious beast materials in his storage space. Now, that freed-up space was stuffed full with treasures from the vaults of the Taylor and Draven families. Just thinking about the expressions on Sly and Kevin''s faces when they discover their vaults emptied made him burst into uncontrollable laughter. Footsteps sounded outside, startling Charles so much that he quickly covered his mouth. He emerged from the shadows on the -10 level, making his way up to the -7 level where he had initially slipped into the darkness. Exiting stealth mode, he then confidently entered the treasure room. By this time, all the vaults on the -7 level were unlocked, apparently opened just for him. Pity he could only take one item. Charles looked around; although everything was valuable, compared to the treasures from the Taylor and Draven families, the quality here was somewhat inferior. His [storage space] was already packed full, so Charles had no intention of emptying this place as well. He checked the time; only five minutes remained for him to make his selection. He casually strolled through the vault, eventually picking up a silver mystical beast egg before leisurely heading upstairs. ... At the entrance to the treasure vault, after a security check by the staff, Charles was let out of the vault. At the entrance to Lsengard Bank, the 200 students who had gone to the vault were gradually emerging, each one sporting a joyful smile, clearly having secured some remarkable treasures. Charles''s expression, however, could hardly be described as merely a ''smile''; it was more like a grimace! While he understood the wisdom of not flaunting wealth, seeing the plethora of treasures in his storage space made it hard for him not to. But his smile suddenly stiffened when he saw Aurora approaching him, with Celestine unexpectedly in tow... "Charles, seeing you smile so happily, what treasure did you take with you?" Aurora came up beside Charles, her face beaming with curiosity. However, Charles''s attention was fixed on Celestine behind Aurora. She was dressed in a beige dress today, with a pretty butterfly knot in her hair, looking very ladylike. But as she walked over, Charles could swear he heard her grinding her teeth. Seeing Charles, Celestine seemed to recall the hour they spent by the river last night, and her face instantly flushed red. She desperately wanted to put an end to this despicable scoundrel, but with Aurora right there, she had to maintain her ''gentle big sister'' image, so she rolled her eyes at Charles and then looked away, deciding that out of sight was out of mind. Charles completely ignored Celestine''s eye roll, pulling out a silver mystical beast egg from his pocket: "I found this in the treasure room. It seems pretty good." "Ahh..." Aurora''s face showed a hint of surprise; the seventh basement of the vault was a place many dreamed of entering, and after all of Charles''s effort, he had only found a silver-quality mystical beast egga real waste of a good opportunity. However, considering Charles''s feelings, Aurora managed a polite smile: "A mystical beast egg is not bad either. Just having it close guarantees a 100% successful contract, but..." "My father recently returned from the imperial capital with a Gold-quality mystical beast. If Charles needs it..." Aurora was interrupted by Celestine pulling her aside. Celestine was exasperated with her naive sister and didn''t know what to say. Celestine looked annoyed: "Aurora, that was acquired by father at a great cost from the imperial capital. It''s intended for your advancement to a third-level Beast Master. How could you think of giving it away?" "Celestine, if it weren''t for Charles, I might have died in the ferocious beast mountains. I haven''t properly thanked him yet." Aurora gently pushed Celestine away, stealing a glance at Charles in the distance, her expression troubled. "But, you can''t just give away a Gold-quality mystical beast..." The Stokes sisters seemed to be having an argument, but Charles wasn''t interested in listening in. This silver-quality mystical beast egg, if he didn''t find a more suitable one before leaving Lsengard, would just serve as a temporary solution. Later, if he found a better match, he could simply break the contract and release it. As Charles was preparing to leave, he saw a portly figure with a cane hobbling toward him... Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Mousies Tribulation "Charles, let me see what treasures you''ve managed to gather from the vault!" The voice rang out, and the crowd parted to make way. Charles looked in the direction of the voice and was surprised to find it was Daniel. He quickly went over to support him: "Daniel? Weren''t you in the hospital? You''ve been discharged already after just a few days?" Charles checked Daniel''s injuries, and several lines of information flashed across his screen. [Name]: Daniel [Health]: Internal injuries and fractures [Healing...][Current recovery progress: 92%] It''s remarkable how resilient this guy is. That day, seeing him get beaten so badly by Thomas, several ribs broken, and now he''s already out of the hospital? "Heh, thanks to that [Hemostatic powder] you gave me to take, the doctors said if it wasn''t for that miracle drug, I might have been in real danger." Daniel grinned goofily, rubbing his nose, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at Charles. "By the way, I watched the entire recruitment ceremony live from the hospital. Seeing you take down Thomas in the great hall was so satisfying!" At this, Daniel paused: "You must be planning to go to Nova Academy, right? School starts in a month, when are you heading out?" Charles could see the mix of envy and loss in the chubby fellow''s expression and quickly comforted him: "Don''t be too sad, taking a gap year and re-entering the trials next year, maybe we''ll end up being classmates!" With Daniel''s capabilities, getting into one of the three major academies in the imperial capital might be tough, but aiming for Vendantia Academy in the province next year was definitely doable. With his family''s business in the Smith family, returning to Lsengard after graduation would allow him to live quite comfortablythe envy should be directed at him, really. Graduation season is always bittersweet. Daniel had reserved a private room at a restaurant near Lsengard Bank, inviting a few close classmates for what amounted to a farewell meal. "Charles, your performance at the recruitment ceremony yesterday blew me away!" "To take on Kevin''s vicious attack head-on, Charles, I can hardly imagine your true strength!" "Daniel, don''t take this the wrong way, but I just have to say something. The moment Charles stood up in front of the city lord and said, ''Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly?''just for that alone, I''ll admire you for life!" one of the students exclaimed. As the classmates around him continued to shower Charles with compliments and clinked glasses with him, he quickly realized that he was now the center of attention at the gatheringfar more than Daniel, the actual host. For a moment, Charles felt a wave of mixed emotions. Not long ago, he was the least popular person in the class, with only the trash can at the back of the room to keep him company. But now, as his strength became more apparent, his ''friends'' suddenly seemed to multiply. Perhaps this was the cruel reality of this world: without power, you''re nothingeveryone treats you like dirt. But the moment you become strong, it feels like everyone wants to be connected to you. Aside from Daniel, Charles had no intention of getting closer to the others. After a simple lunch, he declined the invitation to join the party and returned alone to Lily''s villa by the riverside. When he arrived home, Lily was still nowhere to be seen. He hadn''t seen her for several days now, and Charles couldn''t help but worry that something might have happened to her family. ... After the recruitment ceremony ended, Lsengard became noticeably quieter. With almost a month to go before the new academic year began, many students who had just finished high school took advantage of the rare break to travel around Lsengard. As for those whose families were less well-off and whose universities weren''t in Lsengard, things were a bit tougher. They couldn''t afford the expensive tickets for flying beasts, so they had to leave early to make it in time for the opening ceremonies a month later. In this more peaceful atmosphere, Charles allowed himself a few days off as well. Of course, in his mind, as long as he wasn''t training more than 12 hours a day, it counted as a vacation. One afternoon, after swimming a few leisurely laps in the villa''s pool, Charles retrieved a golden miracle drug from his storage space. He checked the weather forecastthere was a thunderstorm predicted for later in the afternoon. [Tribulation Golden Pill] [Gold Quality]]: Upon consumption, it triggers a tribulation. If the mystical beast successfully passes the test, it will advance by one tier. Only effective for mystical beasts of the third tier or lower that are in an advancement state. Upon reading the detailed description, Charles learned that the so-called ''test'' required a large amount of energy to break through the energy barrier between tiers. Mousie had been stuck at Level 19 for a long time, and Charles had yet to find the mysterious ''dark altar'' that he needed for its advancement. He didn''t want to waste a precious gold-quality miracle drug, but it seemed like he had no other choice. With less than a month until university started, Charles would soon have to leave Lsengard. The world outside Lsengard wasn''t as peaceful and quiet as it was here. Before leaving, it was best to advance Mousie to a second-tier mystical beast to ensure an extra layer of protection in case of danger. After lunch, Charles left Lsengard and headed to a small hill on the outskirts, near the border of the ferocious beast mountains. There, he summoned Mousie. "Squeak!" Mousie, thrilled to be summoned again, was brimming with excitement. It had been a long time since it had been able to freely fly around in the open air. It spent quite some time soaring through the forest, only returning to perch on Charles''s shoulder after exhausting itself. "Master, is that some kind of treat?" Mousie''s eyes widened in curiosity as it stared at the golden pill in Charles''s hand, sensing the potent energy of lightning within. It felt confused. It was a dark attribute mystical beast, so why would Charles offer it a pill infused with lightning energy? Looking at the golden pill in Charles''s hand with some disdain, Mousie scoffed, "You''re not planning to experiment on me, are you? I''m not eating a lightning-based miracle drug unless you give me a bag of those delicious sunset fruits!" Charles grinned, clearly having anticipated Mousie''s reaction. "Mousie, look here!" With a shout, Charles tossed a handful of sunset fruit nuts into the air, skillfully mixing in the [Tribulation Golden Pill] among them. The moment Mousie saw the nuts, it shot off like a cannonball. Within seconds, it devoured every last one of them before they hit the ground. Clack A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by the rumble of thunder. Startled, Mousie dove onto Charles, clinging to him tightly as the predicted thunderstorm arrived. "Mousie, go up and check out that cloud." Mousie: ? In weather like this, isn''t it smarter to hide in a tree hollow? Flying into the sky right now is a surefire way to get struck by lightning! "Don''t worry, Mousie. It''s not that easy to get hit by lightning," Charles said with a sly grin. Hearing Charles''s reassurance, Mousie mentally braced itself, praying the lightning would miss, then reluctantly flew toward the cloud. Lightning demon ape! As soon as Mousie reached the sky, a bolt of lightning crashed down from the clouds, striking it squarely. Mousie wobbled and fell from the sky. Charles caught Mousie mid-fall. Its once vibrant body was now charred black, but at the same time, a golden glow began to shimmer around it. "Looks like I was right. The lightning''s energy has activated the power of the [Tribulation Golden Pill] inside Mousie." Charles quickly retrieved several spirit-replenishing pills from his storage space and fed them to Mousie. He then applied recovery plaster all over its body. Slowly, Mousie''s eyes fluttered open, and its fur, once singed black, started returning to its usual brownish-yellow color. Mousie opened its eyes, still visibly shaken, and threw itself into Charles''s arms. "I was hit by lightning! My life almost ended! It was terrifying!" "Hmm but didn''t you notice something? You''ve got more energy flowing through you now," Charles said, gently scratching under Mousie''s chin. "Wait you''re right" Mousie straightened up, testing its dark energy. Sure enough, it was significantly more abundant than before. The golden miracle drug it had accidentally swallowed seemed to have the ability to convert the lightning''s energy into the dark energy it needed. "Ahem, Mousie, I couldn''t find any leads on the [dark altar], and I didn''t want you stuck at Level 19 forever, so I thought of this method," Charles explained. "By using the immense energy generated by the lightning and letting the golden pill convert it into the dark energy you need, you can break through the barrier between a first-tier and second-tier mystical beast and complete your advancement!" After hearing Charles''s explanation, Mousie''s eyes lit up with excitement. Upon seeing Max break through to Level 20, Mousie had been deeply envious. If it stayed stuck at Level 19, the gap between it and Charles would continue to widen, eventually making it nothing more than a burden. But now, an opportunity to break through that barrier was right in front of it. Even if the process was painful, Mousie was determined to push through! "Brave Mousie! Fearless of tribulations!" It seemed to be cheering itself on, waving its tiny fists before flapping its wings and wobbling back up toward the ominous storm clouds. Boom! Lightning continuously struck Mousie, and with every hit, Charles could clearly feel its energy growing stronger. Each time Mousie was knocked to the brink of collapse by the lightning, a single spirit-replenishing pill was enough to revive it, sending it back into the sky once more. With each lightning strike, Mousie felt the thick energy barrier within it start to show signs of cracking. Clack! After another massive bolt of lightning, Mousie suddenly felt a rush of relief as something within it shattered! At that very moment, Charles''s system screen flashed with notifications. [Ding! Your Mousie has successfully advanced! 5300 experience points have been used. Current level: Lv21!] [Your mystical beast, Mousie, triggered a critical evolution during the advancement. Please choose an evolution path!] Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Evolution! God of Apocalypse! Seeing the two evolution paths pop up on the system screen, Charles was filled with excitement: Mousie had evolved during the advancement process? With a flash on the screen, two option boxes appeared before Charles''s eyes, along with a countdown timer. Since Mousie only had two evolution paths, the options weren''t as varied as they were for Max. [A. Critical Evolution]: Quality upgrade to Platinum, evolving into a Dark Souls Flying Squirrel. Success rate: 70%. Gains exclusive skill [Soul Sword], which can extract an enemy''s soul to forge a soul blade, dealing damage to the enemy''s soul. Failure results in a downgrade to Silver quality. [B. Specified Evolution]: Quality upgrade to Platinum, evolving into a Dark Demigod (infant stage). Success rate: 100%. With each evolution, the Demigod form will grow until it reaches the ultimate form, God of Apocalypse, possessing terrifying domain skills. Requirement: Dark Sacrifice Candles 2, Humpback Whale Oil 10kg. "These evolution paths both look pretty impressive. Which one should I choose?" Charles frowned slightly. If the choices had been as distinct as Max''s four evolution paths, he wouldn''t have hesitated to choose the nine-tailed demon wolf for Max. Critical evolution could grant Mousie the ability to extract souls and wield soul swordsa rare and powerful soul-based attack. However, the 70% success rate made Charles uneasy, especially since failure would result in Mousie being downgraded to Silver quality, a setback he found hard to accept. As for the specified evolution, becoming the God of Apocalypse sounded incredibly powerful just from the name. Plus, it would gain a domain skill, boosting allies within the field while weakening enemiesexactly the kind of ability Charles needed. The only issue... the materials required were pretty demanding. He already had the Dark Sacrifice Candles, found among some grave robbers'' relics he had collected. But the Humpback Whale Oil, made from the oil of a humpback whale, was far harder to come by. "Both evolution paths are perfect. Even though the specified evolution requires rare materials, I can''t let Mousie take a 30% chance of failure." With the countdown timer quickly approaching zero, Charles decisively selected [B. Specified Evolution]! As someone with notoriously bad luck, Charles had learned not to trust in his own fortune. Even with a 70% success rate, he wasn''t willing to gamble. Plus, specified evolution promised to turn Mousie into the God of Apocalypse one day, a being of immense power. At that moment, Charles began to understand why dark energy was so frowned upon in Genosha and among humans as a whole. Just from Mousie''s evolution paths, it was clear that everything related to dark energy veered toward the sinister and forbidden. Either it''s about launching soul attacks or directly evolving into a Demigodboth seem like something straight out of a villain''s playbook. But, as the saying goes, Mousie is his mystical beast, and no matter what, it would never betray him. The stronger Mousie became, the stronger Charles would be, so why care if it was considered forbidden? Since Charles had chosen the specified evolution path but hadn''t yet gathered all the necessary materials, Mousie couldn''t complete its evolution just yet. Charles took a quick look at Mousie''s updated stats after the recent level-up. Shadow Flying Squirrel [Name]]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv21 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn] [Weakness]: Entire body is a weak point [Likes]: Scaring people [Mood]: Hungry [Health]: Weak [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 possible paths [Description]: After being struck by lightning all afternoon, Mousie is both physically and mentally exhausted. It longs for its cozy bed in the Beast Mastery space. Of course, a few words of praise from you would make it very happy. After reviewing the stats, Charles smiled softly and rubbed Mousie''s little head, unable to resist praising it: "Mousie, you were so brave today! I''ll make you a feast tonight to celebrate!" Mousie: [Nodding enthusiastically.] Hearing Charles''s praise, Mousie couldn''t help but lick its lips. If it hadn''t been for his encouragement, it would never have dared to face that terrifying lightning. [Ding! Your praise has made Mousie very happy. Loyalty +1.] Current Loyalty: 90. "Who knew that a simple compliment could boost loyalty? Mystical beasts are just as sensitive as humans. They crave recognition and appreciation," Charles thought with a chuckle. Once loyalty reaches 90 or above, a mystical beast becomes absolutely loyal to its Beast Master, obeying every command and following them to the end. In other words, just like Max, Mousie had become a battle companion that Charles could completely rely on. Charles noticed that Mousie had gained a new skill, so he took a closer look at the skill panel. [Darkness Drawn]: Mousie drains energy from enemies to either restore its own stamina or boost its attack power. This skill is also effective on any summoned projections. After reading the skill description, Charles couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. In the past, while Mousie could summon mystical beasts, those summoned creatures lacked the full strength of the original, making their combat effectiveness much lower. Mousie had to rely on constantly summoning new creatures in a sort of war of attrition, which was a massive drain on its energy. But now, with [Darkness Drawn], both Mousie and its summoned creatures could regenerate energy during battle, significantly increasing their endurance and overall combat effectiveness. His primary battle beast was Max, and Max often relied on Mousie''s summoned creatures to distract the enemy. Mousie''s new skill had effectively transformed Charles''s combat potential! Charles was tempted to test out the new skill immediately, but seeing how exhausted Mousie looked, he decided against it. "Mousie, you''ve worked really hard today," Charles said gently, stroking Mousie''s sleek fur. After sending Mousie back to the Beast Mastery space, Charles couldn''t help but gaze in the direction of the imperial capital. A familiar figure flashed through his mind. He extended his hand, revealing a prominent red mark in the center of his left palm. When he looked at it, a countdown timer appeared before his eyes: [1 year, 348 days, 3 hours]. This [Human Contract], which had once been a source of humiliation for the old Charles, now served as a powerful motivator for the new him. One day, he would go to Aredale Academy himself. And when he did, Grace would see that the phrase "Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly" was not just a bold statement from a boy but a promise. He would also finally break the human contract that bound him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before that, there was still a long road ahead. Whether he ventured into the Abyssal Depths or journeyed to the imperial capital of Genosha, the path from Lsengard would be fraught with danger. He needed to be fully prepared, and ideally, he would gather all the materials needed for Mousie''s evolution before setting out. ... In the following days, Charles shifted from the leisure of his holiday to a more focused and intense routine. Occasionally, he would take Mousie and Max to the ferocious beast mountains near Lsengard to get accustomed to their newly acquired skills and sharpen their combat instincts. During the rest of his time, he practiced in the garden of Lily''s estate, having Mousie project copies of ferocious beasts for Max to spar against in mock battles. On the expansive lawn, two figures were constantly clashingan adult [wood-eating fox] battling against Max. Normally, Max could effortlessly defeat the copies Mousie summoned in mere seconds. But ever since Mousie activated the [Darkness Drawn] skill, the copy could heal its injuries and restore stamina with every attack it landed on Max, while Max gradually grew weaker. As the battle continued, Max began to fall behind. "Watch out!" Charles commanded through [Mind Communication]. The wood-eating fox summoned wood-elemental energy, forming a large wooden stake and smashing it toward Max. Seeing the stake flying toward him, Max pushed off the ground, leaping into the air to avoid the attack. At the same time, it activated its second skill, [Bone-Achingly Cold]. Pale flames ignited around its body, and snowflakes began to fall. Forcing Max to use its second skill was a sign that Mousie''s summoned copy was starting to exert real pressure on Max. Whoosh! The pale flames spread rapidly, and under the icy fire''s assault, the wood-eating fox''s temperature plummeted. In that split second when its movements slowed, Max seized the opportunity and slashed its throat with a sharp claw. The wood-eating fox collapsed to the ground and vanished into black energy. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max has defeated a wood-eating fox (Lv. 21), experience +50, current level: Lv. 21!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie has gained experience during battle training, experience +20, current level: Lv. 21!] "No fair! You''re cheating, bullying me because I only have one battle skill..." Mousie crossed its arms, clearly upset, and flew over to Charles for comfort. Not to be outdone, Max also rushed to Charles''s side, barking incessantly. Seeing the two creatures, one big and one small, seeking his attention, Charles couldn''t help but laugh. He reached into his storage space, intending to grab a few bottles of [Regenerating Potion], but suddenly realized he had run out. After both Max and Mousie reached Lv. 20, Charles noticed the experience required for leveling up increased exponentially, significantly slowing their progress. Max had been stuck at Lv. 21 for almost a month, with no sign of leveling up. To speed up their progress, Charles had been feeding them regenerating potions to restore their stamina, engaging them in relentless battle practice day and night. Yet despite the intense training, neither Max nor Mousie had leveled up further. Instead, Charles''s stock of miracle drugs was nearly depleted. Reflecting on the lack of progress over the past weeks, Charles felt frustrated: "At this rate, I won''t even reach fourth-level Beast Master in two years. How am I supposed to defeat Grace?" Just as Charles was wracking his brain, a figure suddenly emerged from the shadows beneath a nearby tree. A man in a black robe stepped forward, flashing Charles a sly grin: "Young one, you seem to be in quite a rush. Need a little help?" Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Ten Suns As the man emerged abruptly from the shadows, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. "Senior? Could you give me a heads up before you visit next time? Your sudden appearances are quite startling!" Charles sighed in relief when he realized the visitor was Ezra. "You seem to be in some trouble. If you agree to become my student now, maybe I can help you," the man in the black robe said with a faint smile. Although Charles had little interest in joining the Cyber Academy, his heart skipped a beat upon hearing Ezra''s offer. "No need, I can handle my own matters," Charles responded bluntly. He knew that nothing came without a reason; the more eager Ezra appeared, the more suspicious Charles was of his intentions. "I must admit, your talent in Beast Mastery is exceptional. But I''ve also heard about the wager you made with the city lord''s daughter. Her talent is no less than yours, and she has already started her training at the Aredale Academy. Do you truly believe you can defeat her in two years? And about your parents, I might know some clues about their disappearance if you''re interested... heh," Ezra said, clearly well-prepared, with each statement targeting Charles'' vulnerabilities. Charles'' hand, still gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, trembled slightly, surprised at how thoroughly Ezra had investigated him. But he was telling the truth; those who reach the pinnacle of their abilities often show remarkable strength from their youth. With Grace''s talent displayed in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, even if he were to study at Nova Academy, he might not surpass her in two years. And he knows something about my parents? Could he be lying? Looking despondently at the mysterious man, Charles, not fully certain if he was even human, quipped, "I need lamp oil made from a humpback whale if you can help Mousie evolve, I''ll consider joining the Cyber Academy. How about that?" He decided to play along, to see if Ezra could indeed help Mousie evolve. After all, he had a recommendation letter from Emma of Nova Academy, allowing him to slip away at any time. "Hmm, since when do students threaten their teachers? People are usually desperate to get into Cyber Academy, but here you are, turning the tables," Ezra chuckled, incredulously unable to believe that this was merely an 18-year-old youth, slicker than some centuries-old creatures. Charles scratched his head and chuckled, "Heh, if you can''t handle this small task, how can I believe anything you say isn''t a lie?" "Fine, since I still need something from you, follow me." Sighing helplessly, Ezra stretched out his gaunt hand and pulled Charles into the shadows beside them. The surroundings plunged into chaos, startling Charles, but as he calmed down, he realized he was likely traveling through space within the shadows. It was somewhat similar to his [Darkness Cloak], but judging from the changing scenery around him, Ezra''s teleportation skill was faster and covered greater distances. "Goo-goo" After an indeterminate amount of time in the dark silence, Charles faintly heard the cries of seabirds, and a light appeared ahead, almost too bright for his eyes. As the rolling heat waves hit him, Charles moved his hand from his eyes and found himself standing in the shadow cast by a rock on the beach. Looking up, he saw a group of seagulls leisurely circling and playing in the calm bay, the blue sea shimmering like fish scales under the sunlight. "Where have you brought me?" Charles asked, stepping on the soft sand, his eyes wide with surprise. Just moments ago, it felt like he was in a temporal tunnel, everything around him turning into phantoms. Blinking open his eyes, he found himself suddenly at the seaside. Noticing the distinctly hotter weather around him, Charles pulled out his phone and found it located him over 1000 kilometers away at a beach in Lsengard! "Didn''t you say you needed the fat from a salivate over a humpback whale? Here it is," Ezra snorted. Following the direction of his pointing, Charles rubbed his eyes, but the sea was calm and stillno sign of a salivate over a humpback whale, not even a fish in sight. "You say we can hunt a salivate over a humpback whale here, but I don''t see anything..." Confused, Charles rubbed his head, looking bewilderedly at Ezra. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a dark energy flowed from Ezra''s fingertip into his eyes, and suddenly, everything around him seemed to change. "Now, look." As Ezra''s voice fell, Charles raised his head and witnessed a scene he would never forget. The eternal golden sun in the sky suddenly split into ten distinct spheres, no longer dazzling with light but transformed into ten bloody orbs. From each orb, a chain stretched into the boundless cosmos, clinking softly as they collided. The rays that should have radiated out turned into dark tentacles that enveloped and obscured the entire sky. No words could adequately describe the eerie and mysterious sight Charles beheld. He was so shocked that he found himself speechless. The ten orbs loomed over the world like creators, as if everything beneath them was merely a plaything. Charles looked downward. The once calm bay had morphed into an unfathomable abyss, teeming with strange creatures he had never seen before, writhing within the depths... Not far from him, Charles indeed spotted a whale, its body dark and translucent, equipped with two long tentacles. [Salivate over a Humpback Whale] [Attributes]: Dark [Level]: 32 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Darkness Attacks, Tentacle Wraps, Gaping Chasm, Eerie Saliva [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Good [Weakness]: Silver Weapons [Description]: A dark, bizarre creature from the edge of the abyss, continuously devouring since its birth. Its greed is as vast as its body. Beware the pair of tentacles on its sides. This was Charles'' first encounter with a dark creature other than Mousie, and just seeing its massive form, he knew it would be a formidable opponent, especially at level 32. However, having come this far, Charles was not ready to give up. He turned to Ezra and said, "Senior, could you help me hunt a Salivate over a Humpback Whale, or even just cut off a piece of its flesh... Don''t worry, I won''t let your efforts go unrewarded. I can offer something of equivalent value in exchange!" "I can''t interfere directly. If I summon a mystical beast, They will notice. And... we need to leave," Ezra said, pulling Charles back into the shadows before he could respond. After another disorienting bout of spatial teleportation, the overwhelming heat that enveloped them vanished. Stepping out of the shadows, Charles abruptly looked up at the sky where the ten suffocating orbs had disappeared, leaving only a dazzling golden sun. The nightmare-like world was gone. He looked around and seemed to be back in the Lsengard courtyard, with the sound of car horns beeping nearby. Everything he had just seen felt like a dream, and the salivate over a humpback whale that had been within reach was also gone. Noticing the disappointment in Charles'' eyes, Ezra slowly began, "If you want to hunt that thing, you''ll have to do it yourself, and you''ll need a [spirit nail]. Without it, even if you kill it, you won''t get anything." Not able to obtain anything after the hunt? Charles paused, lost in thought. He remembered the treasure chest in Ares'' tomb, where he had found first-order beast cores of ten different attributes, yet he had never seen a dark attribute beast core. Creatures of the dark attribute indeed possessed some peculiar qualities. Still unwilling to give up, Charles looked at Ezra, "Senior, you must have a way, right? And about that spirit nail, you can manage that, can''t you?" "I can craft a spirit nail for you," Ezra nodded. Just as Charles was about to rejoice at Ezra''s agreement, the extensive list of materials Ezra continued with instantly dampened his spirits: "You need to prepare one ton of mystic iron with a purity of 99.99% or more, three dragon crystals, one silver matrix, and a forge. Then, I can naturally craft the [spirit nail] for you." As Ezra finished speaking, Charles'' expression stiffened, and he hesitated, asking, "What''s the issue?" "You make it sound so easy. Do you know how much mystic iron with a purity over 99.99% costs per kilogram? You actually want me to find a ton of it?" Charles looked incredulously at Ezra, who was shrouded in his black robe, almost rolling his eyes. "Dragon crystals? I remember seeing one auctioned on the news for a whole gold coin, and you want three? And silver matrixonly the most pure silver veins, formed over hundreds of millions of years, could possibly yield one. Where am I supposed to find all these things..." Charles looked at Ezra, spreading his hands helplessly, "The items you mentioned would conservatively cost ten gold coins. Even if you sold me, I couldn''t gather that much money!" Seeing Charles with a face like a bitter melon, Ezra chuckled lightly, showing no intention of comforting him: "That''s your problem now. I''ve already helped you this much, even agreed to craft the spirit nail for you, that''s more than generous. You can''t expect me to cover the material costs as well, can you?" With that, Ezra stepped back into the shadows, waving at Charles over his shoulder, "Once you''ve gathered the materials needed for the spirit nail, I''ll come find you." But before disappearing, he suddenly turned around and added, "Just a reminder, the salivate over a humpback whale only returns briefly to the vicinity of the abyss during its migratory period. Miss it and you''ll have to wait another year. You better hurry up." With those final words, his figure gradually became translucent until he completely vanished into the shadows. "Damn, being a Beast Master really burns through money. Just for a second-tier evolution, it costs so much!" Watching Ezra''s disappearing shadow, Charles felt almost on the verge of tears. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where was he supposed to get that much money? --- Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The Exhibition The financial drain of being a Beast Master was on an entirely different level compared to ordinary people, far beyond Charles'' expectations. One gold coin could buy a luxury apartment in the heart of Lsengard. Evolving Mousie once was equivalent to burning through ten such apartments! But Charles quickly perked up. Mousie was destined to become a Demigod; it was normal for the initial investment to be high. Unlike those mundane mystical beasts with no evolutionary paths, Beast Masters like him actually had the opportunity to spend on such enhancements! And as Ezra had said, the salivate over a humpback whale was briefly returning from the abyss to the bay because of migration. If he missed this chance, he would have to wait another year. He needed to gather the materials for the spirit nail within three days. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Last time at the Lsengard bank ''raiding'' Sly and Kevin''s stash, I got quite a few treasures, there must be some valuable things in there, right?" Charles accessed his system [Storage Space], and a panel popped up on the screen. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (blue), Silver Dragon Sword (white), Furious Python Spear (white), Iron Darts (grey)... [Equipment]: Nine Netherworld Armband (purple), Divine Scale Armor (blue), Magic Stone Shield (green), Wolf Skin Boots (white)... [Daily Use]: Tent, Bedding, Quilts, Camping Lamp, Flashlight... [Food]: 41 tons of water, 546 kg of emerald water frog meat, 1600 kg of bloodthirsty rhino meat, 400 kg of lightning demon ape meat... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: 1 giant freshwater crocodile skin, 86 red-eyed rabbit bones, 164 wooden bear skins, 21 tide-summoning merfolk tail fins, 93 panthera tigris claws... [Beast Core]: Tier 1Gold 5, Wood 6, Water 4, Fire 1, Earth 6, Wind 3, Thunder 2, Ice 1, Light 2, Poison 3, Dark 0 Tier 2Gold 1, Earth 2, Wind 2, Ice 1 [Alchemy Ingredients]: 52 spirit roots, 232 anesthetic plants, 23 dragon''s blood, 5 nine-day revival, 38 heavenly dark... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: 1 golden spirit essence pill, 31 white miraculous speed pills, 15 white regenerating potions... [Common Medicines]: 39 painkillers, 92 fire-controlling elixirs, 8 spirit-replenishing pills, 41 serene fluids, 20 beast-driving wines, 107 recovery plasters... [Smithing Materials]: 125 kg of mystic iron, 12 kg of ice silk, 62 kg of alloy, 96 kg of mica... [Treasures]: Night pearls, 38 moonstones, 5 red jaspers, 12 crystals of frost... [Special Items]: 2/3 of a map, fragment of a jade tablet Charles scanned through the items in his storage space, feeling a sense of accomplishment. This ''raid'' had indeed been fruitful. Although there weren''t many valuable items, the sheer quantity was overwhelming. Charles considered selling all the unnecessary materials from his storage space to purchase the materials needed to craft the [spirit nail]. "The migratory period of the salivate over a humpback whale is very short. Selling these items at market price might not be quick enough; perhaps it''s best to hold an exhibition and sell these materials at half price," Charles thought to himself. Managing to promote and sell hundreds of tons of materials and equipment in a short time would be impossible for him alone. Moreover, organizing an exhibition with adequate venue, logistics, and staff arrangements was no simple task. The only entities in Lsengard capable of such a large undertaking were the major family clans, and Charles couldn''t think of anyone else. The Misubi Auction House certainly wouldn''t be interested in such low-cost goods, and the Beast Master Guild''s commission was too high. After pondering for a while, Charles rummaged through his storage space and pulled out a business card that David from the hospital had given him earlier. ... At 2 PM, in the high-level conference room of the Smith Family Group''s headquarters building, David looked troubled as he faced the man dressed somewhat oddly. After carefully choosing his words, he regretfully said, "I''m very sorry, sir, but our Smith Family Group has always been in the jewelry business. We have little experience with selling weapons, ferocious beast materials, or miracle drugs..." "...As for your request to have an exhibition set up by 9 AM tomorrow, it is somewhat difficult." David delivered this in a very diplomatic manner, effectively a polite refusal. David, a seasoned businessman, was wary of this mysterious man who wouldn''t reveal his true identity, his instincts hinting that he might be dealing with a fraud. The high-level executives of the Smith family group, including managers and supervisors, also looked skeptically at the man in front of them, who wore a mask and sunglasses, as if the inventory list he presented was a joke. Over a hundred wooden bear skins! More than three hundred panthera tigris fangs! And as for ferocious beast meat, hundreds of tons of it!!! In all of Lsengard, only the Taylor family, who primarily dealt in ferocious beast hunting, could possess such quantities. And those weapons and equipment. Several hundred pieces from Tone Reproduction! Dozens of pieces of green-quality gear and armor! Even some blue-quality weapons and equipment!!! Did you quietly rob the Draven family weapon shop''s inventory? Standing at the front of the conference room, under the gaze of dozens of eyes, Charles pressed a button on his red bow tie, activating a voice changer that could alter his voice to sound like anything he wanted. "It seems everyone is quite skeptical of what I''ve said. If you don''t believe me, you can accompany me to the warehouse to inspect the goods. Everything is in stock, and after verification, you can then decide whether or not to cooperate." The voice of a robust middle-aged man emanated from Charles''s bow tie, altered by the voice changer. Upon hearing this, David, who had been somewhat distracted, finally showed a spark of interest. Based on his experience, those involved in fraud or scams could never produce the goods, or could only show a small portion. This man named ''Charlie'' had apparently transported all the goods to Lsengard, and they were all readily available? "Ahem..." David, who hadn''t spoken for a while, slowly stood up from his executive chair, his voice much softer than before: "Would you mind if I invite Master Brown from the Misubi Auction House for an appraisal... Don''t get me wrong, I''m not suggesting your goods are fake. After all, with such a large quantity of goods, if a few defective items were to slip into the market, it would be bad for both our reputations..." Charles, having been a businessman in his previous life, understood David''s caution with such a large order and nodded in agreement, "No problem, we''re both businessmen here; transparency is key." The group arrived at the main entrance of the Smith family''s jewelry headquarters, where David opened the door of a luxurious sedan for Charles, then personally drove him. Sitting in a top-tier luxury car for the first time, Charles was somewhat excited and curiously inspected everything inside the vehicle. He was very fond of both the luxurious interior and the soft, comfortable leather seats. It was in this moment that he truly felt the glory of being a Beast Master and understood why everyone in Genosha aspired to be one. The wealth, status, and most importantly, the respect that Beast Masters could attain were things ordinary people might never achieve in their lifetimes. Charles kept mostly quiet, and David did not force conversation, focusing on driving. An hour later, Smith family Group''s President David, along with several executives, arrived at the warehouse Charles had mentioned. Master Brown from the Misubi Auction House, along with a dozen appraisers, had arrived ahead of them and were meticulously inspecting the items. By evening, a panting Brown finally rushed out and declared, "Mr. David, I can assure you, as the chief appraiser of the Misubi Auction House in Lsengard, that all the miracle drugs, ferocious beast materials, weapons, and armor are genuine!" Hearing this, David''s eyelids twitched, somewhat incredulous. He had never dreamed of encountering such a substantial business deal in his life. Despite years of experience in the business world, he still couldn''t control his trembling hands as he took the appraisal report from Brown. All genuine! Everything was genuine! The Smith family''s jade mine was nearly depleted, and he had dreamed of expanding the business beyond just jewelry, but he never expected such an opportunity to come so easily! Inside the warehouse, standing before the mountainous piles of goods, there were faint sounds of people sharply inhaling, and several executives, while excitedly inspecting the goods, perked up their ears to listen to what the chairman and Charlie were discussing. "Now that the goods have been verified, I hope Mr. David can sell them all within three days. I''m not concerned about the price; we''ll split the profits ninety-one," Charles stated straightforwardly, laying out his demands. "Mr. Charlie, are you in urgent need of money? We could potentially earn more profit if we release these goods into the market in batches..." However, before David could finish, Charles interrupted him. "I need this exhibition set up by 9 AM tomorrow morning, or I might have to take this business to someone else," Charles said, his voice deep and devoid of emotion. The migratory period of the salivate over a humpback whale could end at any time, sending it back to the abyss. If he couldn''t gather the funds to craft the [spirit nail] within three days, more money wouldn''t mean much to Charles. After all, in this world, power is everything. With a powerful mystical beast, he wouldn''t lack for money. Whether it was wealth, status, or companionship... these things could only be secured with strong power. "I''ve also listed three materials I need on the inventory sheet. If Mr. David can procure them, just deduct their cost from the profits of the exhibition sales; there''s no need to contact me." "I have other matters to attend to and must step away for a bit. I''ll leave the exhibition entirely in Mr. David''s hands." With a nonchalant smile, Charles handed over the keys to David and left the warehouse. Watching the confident figure stride away, the executives of the Smith family group and Brown were stunned. His accent didn''t sound local to Lsengard; could he be some high-ranking official from elsewhere? But why would such a figure choose to do business in Lsengard? Everyone in the Smith family group showed signs of elation on their faces. This batch of goods could solve the crisis of their depleting jade mines! Perhaps the Smith family could become the strongest among Lsengard''s top three families. Brown, too, was visibly excited, staring dumbfounded at the warehouse now filled with goods, silently resolving, "If such a prominent figure has come to Lsengard, I must seize any opportunity to forge ties!" Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Business Acumen At ten o''clock the next morning, Charles was awakened by a relentless barrage of text message alerts on his phone. [Your account ending in 9527 has received a transfer of 18 silver coins, current balance: 0 gold coins, 37 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] [Your account ending in 9527 has received a transfer of 90 silver coins, current balance: 0 gold coins, 127 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] [...] Yawning, Charles got out of bed and started scrolling through his phone while eating breakfast. He was immediately struck by the flood of ads onlinefrom mainstream media like the Lsengard Forum and the Joint Morning Post, to streaming platforms like YOUBOTE. As long as the phone had internet, opening it up meant seeing a glaring ad: [5 silver coins! Bet once for a chance to change your fate!] S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, talk about business savvy. I planned to host a sales expo, and David turned it into a blind box gambling event?" Charles couldn''t help but smirk as he read the event description. He had allowed David to sell materials and equipment on his behalf, most of which were quite ordinary, with a total value he estimated at around 10 gold coins. But David did something clever: he split these items into 4,000 blind boxes, selling every item, regardless of quality, for a uniform price of 5 silver coinsdoubling the profit! Flicking through some short videos, initially, not many believed in it, suspecting another sales scam. That was until someone unpacked a high-quality weapon, identified as a [Blue Weapon]. That caught everyone''s attention! For 5 silver coins, they could get a weapon worth 100 silver coins, a fortune that could set someone up for life. And with each box guaranteed to at least contain some ferocious beast meat or a low-grade miracle drug, worth about 2 silver coins, they weren''t losing much! This was far better than buying lottery tickets! So, word spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred, and even people who hadn''t seen the ad were hurrying towards the central square. Impatient, Charles too left his home, eager to see the spectacle at the expo! As he passed by the South City train station, he heard many with accents from outside Lsengardclearly, they had traveled from the surrounding areas. "Given the intensity of this advertising campaign, I suspect all the materials will be sold out in less than three days, heh heh!" Charles grinned, looking out at the bustling street, feeling overjoyed. Who could be the biggest winner if not him? He was effectively getting money for nothing, just waiting for 20 gold coins to hit his account! Imagine Sly and Kevin''s faces when they realize those materials were from their own stock. Those old fools would probably have a fit! In just a short time, Charles received another 100 silver coins. He was gleefully checking his bank messages when he ran straight into Thomas, who was sporting a bandage on his head and just out of the hospital. Seeing Charles, Thomas''s veins bulged with rage: "Hmph, last time at the enrollment ceremony, you beat me by a fluke! Dare to fight me again, fair and square, once I''m healed?" Seeing him acting tough as if he''d forgotten past pain, Charles smiled, betraying no emotion: "I''m afraid you''ll never get the chance. You better focus on re-entering next year''s ferocious beast mountain trial. Who knows, maybe you''ll end up as my junior!" Beating Thomas half to death last time at the enrollment ceremony had avenged Daniel. Charles found it distasteful to even spend another second around such a shameless person. However, thinking of the impending bankruptcy of the Taylor family brought a wicked smile to Charles''s face. Thomas could never have imagined that all the equipment at this expo came from his family''s reserves stored in the Lsengard bank''s vault. Within a month, the Draven family would vanish completely from Lsengard! From a distance, a figure in azure waved at him. Aurora approached Charles with a radiant smile: "Charles, you''re here to check out the expo too? Everyone''s opening blind boxes; it looks pretty fun. Should we give it a try?" "Cough... It''s just some ordinary stuff, probably a rip-off. Better not to join the crowd," Charles kindly suggested, not wanting to see a friend get duped. But he figured, with the wealth of the Stokes family, they probably wouldn''t miss a few items. "Ha, what''s this about not wanting to join the crowd? You''re probably just broke, can''t even muster 5 silver coins, right?" A tall, shapely woman in a miniskirt suddenly joined in from the crowd. Seeing her, Charles was momentarily startled, but quickly retorted, "Ah, Miss Stokes, you''re looking even more splendid these days. Who are you dressing up so seductively for?" Hearing Charles''s remark, Celestine was reminded of that night by the river. She turned to Aurora and said, "Sister, how many times have I told you to stay away from this kind of person?" "What''s wrong with me? Your attitude stinks; don''t tell me you''ve never been in love, despite being well into your twenties?" Charles responded unapologetically. "You! You little rascal, are you asking for a beating?" Celestine stamped her foot in anger, her hexagram talisman flickering faintly in her hand. "Bimbo, can you even see the path when you look down?" Charles snapped back. "..." Feeling the increasingly volatile energy in the air, Aurora appeared helpless. She couldn''t understand it; they hadn''t known each other before, had they? Her memory of Charles was of a very polite young man, yet whenever he saw her sister Celestine, harsh words seemed to fly effortlessly. And her usually gentle sister turned exceptionally irritable. Caught in the middle, Aurora became a sort of ''buffer zone'', finding it hard to side with either without offending the other. To the onlookers, however, the scene appeared quite different. "Damn, where does this guy get his luck from, to have the Stokes sisters accompany him on a shopping trip?" "Jealous, man! Marry either sister, and you''re set for life in the Stokes family, no need to work for at least fifty years!" "Sobbing, what does he have that I don''t? How can someone as handsome as me be single for 30 years?" The Stokes sisters were well-known beauties in Lsengard. When Celestine turned 16, suitors practically broke down the Stokes family''s doors trying to win her hand. Yet, not one of Lsengard''s elite young masters could catch her eye; all were sent packing with the crack of her whip. As for the younger Miss Stokes, her beauty matched her sister Celestine''s, and her demeanor was calm and graceful, enchanting and demure like a snow lotus from the mountains. Just one glance could invoke a deep sense of tenderness. In the crowd, a pale pink rose quietly fell to the ground at the entrance of the expo... Benjamin''s face was already ashen with fury. Benjamin had known beforehand that the Stokes sisters would be visiting the central square expo and had meticulously planned an accidental encounter. But who could have predicted that Charles would swoop in and steal them away? Glancing at his reflection in a shop window, examining the hairstyle he had carefully styled that morning along with his suspender trousers, Benjamin felt like a clown. Losing to aristocrats like Thomas or Robert was one thing, but being bested by Charles, a commoner, was more than he could stomach. Despite Charles''s demonstrated exceptional Beast Mastery talents, Benjamin, who had been a sensation in Lsengard upon his admission to Aredale Academy, did not find that impressive. "Hmph, a loser daring to compete with me for a woman, he must be out of his mind! Don''t let me catch you alone in Lsengard..." The pink rose on the ground was forcefully stepped on and ground into fragments. ... In a conference room within a high-rise building, the atmosphere was heavy and oppressive. Several figures looked anxiously at the bustling Lsengard square in the distance, one of them being Thomas, who had just been discharged from the hospital. At the head of the conference table sat a middle-aged man with a grim expression, pacing back and forth impatiently before finally breaking the silence. "Son, you''ve checked everything out? The expo is really organized by the Smith family, with thousands of weapons and equipment sold at low prices?" the middle-aged man asked in a hoarse voice, filling the room. "Dad, I went there right after getting discharged from the hospital, and it''s all true! There''s a section dedicated to weapons and equipment. I saw many people spending 5 silver coins on raffles, mostly for forging materials and Tone Reproduction equipment. But some lucky ones got white or green items, and I heard on the news that someone even pulled a blue item!" Thomas recalled, his forehead beading with sweat. Depending on a monopoly of 70% of Lsengard''s weapons and armor trade, the Draven family had become one of the top three families in Lsengard. The Smith family, starting from the jewelry business and now entering the weapons trade, was shaking the very foundation the Draven family relied on for survival. "You say there are thousands of pieces of weaponry and equipment there; where did they get all this stock from!" Kevin furrowed his brows and looked towards the high-rise behind him, his eyes filled with confusion. "Boss, according to the intelligence we''ve gathered, it''s a distant relative of Charles, named ''Charlie,'' who commissioned David to handle the sales," a manager stepped forward, handing over a photo to his superior. "Charles? To think he has such a well-connected relative?" Kevin looked doubtfully at the photograph of a man wearing sunglasses and a mask, whose build was strikingly similar to Charles. A fierce look flashed in Kevin''s eyes. Anyone aiming to shake the foundation of the Draven family was declaring open hostility against him, Kevin. "It looks like he''s from out of town, trying to seize the weapons market in Lsengard. First, he tries using business tactics to see if he can survive this crisis. If that doesn''t work..." Kevin''s voice trailed off as he made a throat-slashing gesture, his eyes glinting with cold intent. The Draven family''s monopoly over Lsengard''s weapons trade was maintained through ruthlessness. Kevin could scarcely remember how many rivals had died by his hand. And since this man was Charles''s relative, an enemy, there was no way he would let him off! "I''ll offer double the price to buy all those equipment blind boxes. Under no circumstances can we allow those items to hit the market," Kevin clenched his fist and issued orders to the senior executives around him. Subsequently, the group left the meeting room with a fierce determination... Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Monopoly Operations In an antique courtyard, the head of the Taylor family, Sly, had just woken up from a nap and made himself a cup of coffee. A man in armor hurried up to him, "Mr. Sly, I just found outDavid is selling materials at low prices in the central square. Someone reportedly bought a third-tier ferocious beast''s skeleton for just 5 silver coins!" "Spit" Sly sprayed his coffee, staining the documents on his table a brownish-yellow, incredulous at what he had heard, he asked his subordinate to repeat, "A third-tier ferocious beast''s skeleton, for how much?" After confirming there was no mistake in the information, a brief blank filled Sly''s mind. Last month, to hunt down a third-tier ferocious beast [falco albicilla], they had sacrificed six ferocious beast hunters, including one second-level Beast Master, at a great cost. All for something now being sold for 5 silver coins? For a moment, Sly felt as though his intelligence was being insulted, but he quickly snapped back to reality, sensing that a new ferocious beast trader was engaging in malicious price undercutting. "Boss, there''s something odd about that third-tier mystical beast being sold at David''s expo. It''s a [falco albicilla] too, and it looks just like the one we caught last month..." his subordinate voiced his concerns. "You suspect that someone stole our stock and is now reselling it?" Sly paused, then quickly dismissed the idea, smiling at the man, "How could that be possible? Our vault is at the very bottom of Lsengard Bank''s vault, protected by a three-meter-thick mystic iron steel plate. Who could get in without the code?" "Besides, with Lsengard Bank''s security team patrolling 24/7, even if someone could get in, how could they possibly transport so much right under their noses?" The man scratched his head, also finding it unlikely, and chuckled, "You''re right, Mr. Sly. That place is more fortified than Lsengard''s city walls. Not even a fly could get in there!" Sly waved his hand, signaling the man to leave. However, he remained cautious and had already sent someone to Lsengard Bank to check his inventory. The more he thought about the Smith family suddenly starting to sell large quantities of ferocious beast materials at low prices, the more suspicious Sly became... ... At the temporary expo center set up in Lsengard Square, the crowd of people looking to purchase equipment and materials was growing. Many had even sold their houses, hoping to change their destinies. Amid the increasingly crowded surroundings, Charles felt a mix of irritation and excitement. Each vibration from his phone was a notification of money being deposited into his account, which made him hope for even more visitors to the expo. Sitting in a corner of the expo center, Charles fanned himself from the heat and quietly waited for the day''s event to end. "Celestine, you''ll be going to the inner court of Cyber Academy next year, right? I heard it''s beyond the Abyssal Depths. Does that mean I won''t see you at all next year?" Listening to the slightly melancholic conversation of the Stokes sisters, Charles couldn''t help but think of Ezra, a curious person to have as an admissions tutor at such a unique school. Long before he attended Lsengard''s enrollment ceremony, he had already thoroughly researched the three major academies in the imperial capital online. Among them, the most mysterious was the so-called ''Monster Academy,'' Cyber Academy. Cyber Academy has branches spread throughout the Ethereal Grove, embodying a unique educational philosophy of differentiated training, gathering ''monsters'' from across the entire Ethereal Grove. The admissions criteria for Cyber Academy are exceedingly stringent, requiring candidates to reach ''third-level Beast Master'' before the age of 20, effectively filtering out 99.99% of applicants. Thanks to these harsh admissions standards, those who successfully graduate from Cyber Academy are invariably top-tier Beast Masters who command respect wherever they go. After gaining prominence, these individuals often show gratitude for the training they received at the academy, providing various advantages to fellow Cyber Academy graduates. Graduating from Cyber Academy essentially means gaining access to the most powerful network in the Ethereal Grove. The inner court of Cyber Academy is shrouded in even greater mystery, with the exact location of the inner court still a secret. It is rumored that only the most exceptional graduates earn the privilege to continue their studies there, where they can access cutting-edge theoretical research and the most potent resources. For many young Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, entering the inner court of Cyber Academy represents the ultimate dream. However, after such stringent selection processes, for most Beast Masters, this remains but a dream. ... "You must be joking again. Although my Beast Mastery talent is considerably stronger than ''some people''s,'' I''m still quite far from qualifying for the inner court," Celestine said, deliberately giving Charles a pointed look, her provocation clear. Charles, however, did not engage with her. He had a systemically planned optimal path, including evolutionary routes for mystical beasts and upgrade materials, requiring only a glance at system prompts when necessary. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For him, college was not an absolute necessity. "Charles, which academy do you plan to attend? Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, or Cyber Academy? With your grades, you could easily choose any of the top three academies in the imperial capital," Aurora suddenly leaned in close to Charles, her envy apparent. With an indifferent wave of his hand, Charles kept his eyes on a disturbance ahead in the crowd: "To me, they''re all much of a muchness. I''ll just pick whichever academy catches my eye when the time comes. Of course, if ''certain people'' are the product of Cyber Academy, I guess it can''t be that great, right?" "Hmph, you''re quite arrogant, aren''t you? Don''t think getting into Cyber Academy is such a big deal. People like you are a dime a dozen at the three major academies of the imperial capital. With your attitude, you might find university life quite challenging!" Celestine couldn''t help but glare at him venomously upon hearing this. The tension between them was rising, but suddenly, a wave of cursing from the crowd ahead interrupted their conversation. Charles moved closer to hear better. It turned out that a scuffle had broken out over the hoarding of weapon blind boxes. From a distance, Charles heard one of the quarrelers shout, "I''ll buy all the remaining weapon blind boxes for 10 silver coins each!" The man''s declaration instantly provoked a chorus of curses from the surrounding crowd. Although he didn''t reveal his identity, nearly everyone guessed that he was sent by the Draven family. Since the Draven family had monopolized the weapons trade in Lsengard, they had raised prices numerous times under various pretexts. Despite the essential nature of these goods and the public''s frustration, there was little anyone could do about it. This expo organized by the Smith family had become a competitor to the Draven family conglomerate, who now aimed to consolidate their monopoly by buying up all the weapons at the event. Despite paying double now, the prices would surely double at resaleno merchant ever intends to make a loss. The commotion soon caught the attention of the expo organizers. David was very reluctant to sell the weapons to the Draven family''s representative, but he still made a call to Charles. The call went unanswered, but David soon received a message from Charles. If they were willing to pay double the price for the weapon blind boxes, then they might as well sell them all to them. 1500 weapon blind boxes were ultimately bought for the high price of 15 gold coins each. Though reluctant, David chose to proceed with the shipment. ... By evening, the crowd in the square had gradually dispersed, leaving only the transport workers bustling about. All the weapon and equipment blind boxes were packed and transported unchanged to the Draven family''s equipment store inventory, then one by one unsealed. - Silver dragon sword (white). - Furious python spear (white). - Iron darts (grey). - ... Watching as one blind box after another was opened, only to reveal junk, Kevin couldn''t help his mouth twitching in annoyance. Thomas looked on, equally baffled, "Dad, I feel like we''ve been duped. I reckon the total value of these over a thousand pieces of equipment wouldn''t even exceed 5 gold coins! And we paid triple the price for them." Kevin, trying to stabilize his emotions, patted Thomas on the shoulder, "Son, there''s still a lot you need to learn. We have thousands of pieces of equipment in our warehouse. With this batch, we can completely monopolize the entire equipment market in Lsengard. When that time comes, we can charge whatever we want, can''t we?" The two and a few weapon shop appraisers began to inspect the equipment scattered on the floor. Minutes later, the smile on Kevin''s face slowly stiffened. Something felt off... Why did these weapons look so familiar? Thomas, puzzled, remarked, "Dad, why do I feel like these weapons and equipment are from our own store?" The smiths nearby voiced their doubts as well. "Boss, the tempering technique used on this silver dragon sword is unique to our shop. How could this be a coincidence?" "This furious python spear, I can guarantee 100% that I personally forged it. To save on materials, I made part of the handle hollow. You can cut it open and see for yourself!" Amid the screeching noise of the cutting machine, the spear handle was gradually severed. When the hollow inside was revealed, Kevin felt a heavy weight on his chest and his face turned pale. He had spent a total of 15,000 silver coins, 5,000 of which were from a high-interest loan. And now, to discover that he had bought his own goods? --- Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Everything Was Emptied? "Mr.Kevin, all our stock weapons were kept in the vault, which is more secure than Lsengard''s city defenses, with 24-hour patrols. How could anyone have stolen them?" Another smith, looking at the now-severed furious python spear, made his judgment. Backing up a bit, even if someone could sneak in, how could they possibly have transported all those weapons without anyone noticing? Kevin found this reasoning sound but still felt the whole situation was overly mysterious. He immediately drove at high speed to Lsengard Bank, heading straight for the private vault located ten floors underground. Kevin first passed through an electronic scanner, then entered a password, and after numerous complicated identity verifications, he finally reached the lowest level of the basement. Seeing the vault door untouched without any signs of tampering, Kevin''s suspended heart finally settled, and he chuckled softly, "Haha, it seems we were overthinking it. With such strict security measures, how could anyone get in?" Lightning demon ape... S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The vault door slowly opened. Instead of the neatly arranged weapons and piles of forging materials he expected, the vast vault was empty, even the shelves that displayed the weapons were gone! Kevin''s smile abruptly ceased, turning somewhat grotesque, his clenched fist loosening and tightening repeatedly... "How is this possible? How is this possible!!!" Kevin began to mutter to himself, his words unclear, just repeatedly mumbling, "How is this possible... How is this possible..." Over a thousand pieces of weapons and materials, the fruits of decades of the Draven family''s efforts, had vanished overnight? "Next door! Quickly, check the next door!!!" Unable to restrain his shock, Kevin stumbled along, leading his men with keys to another vault. Boom!!! When the door to the next vault opened, all color drained from Kevin''s face. Seeing only the four walls remaining in the vault, his knees buckled: "My beast cores... my hides... my weapons... my armor... everything I''ve worked for most of my life, just gone? Evaporated? Vanished without a trace? This can''t be! This must be an illusion!" "Father! Father!" "Pull yourself together!" Thomas cried out as he rushed forward. The core members of the Draven family group, fearing any mishap, quickly helped him up from the ground. Kevin was the linchpin of the entire Draven family conglomerate; if he were to fall, it could spell the end for the entire Draven family. "Father, I''ve already checked the vault walls and found no secret passages. It must be a collusion between Isengard Bank and the Smith family. How else could so much disappear into thin air?" Thomas wiped the sweat from Kevin''s forehead, feeling as though his father had aged a decade in an instant. The surrounding managers were completely baffled, wanting to console Kevin but at a loss for words. To monopolize the market with David''s weapons, the Smith family group had taken out a high-interest loan of 5,000 silver coins''nine out and thirteen back''. The creditor would be knocking on their door in a week. If they couldn''t come up with the money by then, they would all have to look for new ways to make a living. "Isn''t this the Draven family? What has got you so worked up?" From the other end of the corridor, a somewhat surprised voice called out. Thomas turned to see Sly Taylor, the head of the Taylor family, approaching with a few people. Glancing at the now empty vaults, Sly couldn''t help but snicker, "Are you two pulling a fast one on me, staging a theft to hike up the prices of weapons throughout the city?" Such a large warehouse would take dozens of truckloads to empty, how could there not be a single sound? Sly was a shrewd businessman who could smell a ruse from a mile away, seeing right through the Dravens'' ploy. But... seeing Kevin barely hanging on, lying on the ground, Sly felt an unexplainable panic: "Could it be, the vault was actually robbed?" He too had noticed at the expo, David offloading vast amounts of ferocious beast materials and miracle drugs, strikingly similar to those in his store. Passing by Isengard Bank, he had just decided to check his inventory. He hadn''t been concerned initially, but upon seeing Kevin''s completely emptied vaults, sweat began to seep from his palms. Clack, clack... The heavy, solid iron doors of the vault emitted a low, muffled sound. Originally installed for security, these doors and the surrounding walls were made from reinforced steel plates, three meters thick, impervious even to artillery fire. As Sly pressed the electric switch, the vault lit up brightly, spotlessly clean to the point of being reflective! At that sight, Sly''s vision went black. He had personally escorted the ferocious beast materials to the vault, overseeing the unloading of each item. But now, over 300 tons of ferocious beast meat, blood, fur, and bones... all gone, even the refrigeration units from the adjacent cold storage had been stolen! Cleaner than his dog''s licked dinner bowl! "No... this can''t be... this can''t be..." Moments ago, Sly was mocking Kevin like he was mad, but now, he himself couldn''t help but mutter uncontrollably. These ferocious beast materials were the lifeline of the Taylor family! The hunters who risked their lives in the mountains were still waiting for their pay. A large portion of these goods had been pre-paid by clients; what was he to do if he couldn''t deliver? Sly burst out of the vault and flung open the doors to the adjacent room storing miracle drugs, only to find, unsurprisingly, that all the miracle drugs, alchemy raw materials, and even several bags of alchemy waste had been cleared out! These vaults, though beneath Isengard Bank, were his private safes, and any loss therein was not the bank''s responsibility. This meant no one would compensate him for his losses! The thought of his life''s work being destroyed in an instant caused a surge of anger and a sickly sweet taste in his throat. "Ptuh!" He couldn''t hold back, and a mouthful of blood sprayed forth. ... In Isengard''s central square, Charles leisurely leaned against a tree, watching the sales expo and yawning. Today was the last day of the expo. Thanks to the Smith family''s aggressive marketing, they had sold over 3,000 of the 4,000 mystery boxes, making both him and David a tidy profit. Charles checked his account balance, and his phone quickly beeped with a bank message. [Dear customer, the current balance of your account ending in 9527 is: 12 gold coins, 217 silver coins, 600 copper coins.] Seeing the long string of numbers in the bank message, Charles could hardly hide his grin: "Heh, this should be more than enough to buy the materials for the [spirit nail], and I''ll still have a few gold coins left." As Charles prepared to leave, a commotion at the expo caught his attention. Moving closer, it turned out to be members of the Taylor and Draven families causing a scene! Both Sly and Kevin looked distinctly unwell. "David, you''re reselling stolen goods? Have you no shame?" Sly roared, nearly at the top of his lungs, as he was confronted by several security personnel in uniforms from the Smith family at the exhibition. On the other side, Kevin, with a menacing look, hurled a gleaming black supreme spear into the center of the venue, saying fiercely, "Everyone knows this furious python spear can only be forged by the Draven family''s weapon shop here in Isengard. David, be smart and give me back my 10 gold coins, and I''ll let this slide." The lively expo quieted down suddenly when word got out that the items might be stolen. It was rare to witness such a public feud among the three major families of Isengard! Both parties made compelling points, and recent online leaks showing weapons and miracle drugs from the mystery boxes bearing labels from the Taylor and Draven families only fueled suspicions that they might indeed be stolen. Everyone was eager to see how David would respond. "Ahem..." Noticing the crowd''s attention, David cleared his throat and switched on his microphone: "Sly, you claim the miracle drugs have the Taylor family label, but isn''t it possible I bought your merchandise and resold it?" "And Kevin," David continued with a calm smile, "where is your weapons vault?" "Isengard Bank, sublevel -10," Kevin replied coldly. "And how many guards are around the vault?" David probed further. "Twenty... What are you getting at?" Kevin was growing impatient. "That''s exactly my point!" Upon hearing Kevin''s response, David couldn''t help but burst into laughter: "Over 300 tons of weapons and equipment, stored in the Isengard Bank''s sublevel vault with twenty guards patrolling 24/7, and you''re telling me it all got moved overnight without anyone noticing..." Here, David paused for effect: "Forgive my bluntness, but if that''s what you''re claiming was stolen, are you treating me like a fool?" David''s remark brought a moment of silence over the expo, followed soon by continuous laughter. "Ha, I was just thinking, how could hundreds of tons of material be stolen in one night!" "Unless those weapons grew wings and flew away? But I just won one in the draw, and I didn''t see any wings on it." "These Draven and Taylor families are so shameless, seeing someone else''s business thrive and coming up with these slanderous tricks..." Not only were his items stolen, but the surrounding mockery made Sly''s blood boil, causing a sickly sweetness in his throat once again. Kevin''s face turned ashen with rage! Swallowing the blood that threatened to spill from his throat, Sly glared at David venomously and said, "Fine, fine, David! I, Sly, will remember this bitterness!" Watching Sly leave, Kevin and his father Thomas had no choice but to let it go. As they turned away, the look in Kevin''s eyes towards David was filled with chilling resentment and venom... --- Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Mythical Beasts Watching Kevin and Sly slink away in defeat, Charles couldn''t help but smile slightly. He relished seeing them powerless and seething, unable to produce any evidence. His tactics might not have been the most honorable, but did one need to be ethical when dealing with enemies? If he had no ethics, then he couldn''t be held hostage by them! To monopolize the market, Kevin had recently spent a fortune, paying double the price for all the weapons; Sly, too, had probably secretly leveraged himself in a similar manner. Now that their inventories were gone, Charles figured it would only be a week before news of their bankruptcy emerged. With no more drama to observe, the crowd gradually dispersed. Charles lingered at the expo, wandering around until 5 PM when the last mystery box was sold for five silver coins. The three-day sales event finally drew to a close. Finding a secluded spot, Charles carefully covered his face and then donned a red bow tie that altered his voice. He then leisurely made his way towards where David was. --- At a wooden-structured courtyard atop a 30-story building, Charles took in the sprawling night view of bustling Isengard. "Mr. Charlie, please take a seat," David greeted him with a smile, ushering him to a table in a small pavilion and brewing him a cup of tea. This was indeed like inviting the god of wealth home. The Smith family had been facing a crisis due to depleted gemstone mines, but Charlie had just brought in a deal worth 30 gold coins. With a 10% commission, he''d earn 3 gold coins, enough to help the Smith family through their financial troubles. Charles didn''t waste time with small talk, stating his purpose directly: "Mr. Qin, thank you for your efforts at the expo. The goods I stored in the warehouse, they''ve all been sold, right?" David nodded, then instructed his secretary to fetch a report from nearby. Flipping to the last page, he smiled and said: "The total sales from the expo amounted to 28 gold coins and 420 silver coins. After taxes and the Smith family group''s 10% share, the total is 24 gold coins and 510 silver coins, which has already been transferred to your designated bank account." Charles glanced at the contract David handed him, noticing a significant discrepancy between the 24 gold coins listed and the 12 gold coins he had received. Seeming to notice Charles''s confusion, David pulled out a purchase order from his folder and handed it to Charles: "Mr. Charlie, this is the list of items you asked me to buy, totaling 12 gold coins, all detailed here. Would you like me to have them delivered to your home?" Charles examined the purchase list, which appeared accurate from the photos and included detailed appraisal reports, exactly the materials he needed to craft the spirit nail. The Smith family, truly one of Lsengard''s three major families, handled their affairs with impressive efficiency! If he had gone shopping for these materials himself, it could have taken a month, yet David had managed to procure everything within three days. "Please deliver these materials to the warehouse we used last time," Charles said, eager to leave before risking exposure by staying too long with David. "Mr. David, this collaboration has been very pleasant. However, I have other matters to attend to, so I must take my leave now." David, always perceptive, did not attempt to detain Charles any longer than necessary. He personally escorted Charles to the elevator and all the way to the front door of the Smith family building, instructing the driver to take it slow on the road. As Charles stepped into the car, he suddenly turned and said, "By the way, I often travel on business to the provincial capital and the imperial capital, so I''m not often in Lsengard. Some matters can''t be clearly discussed over the phone. From now on, if I have any business to handle, I''ll have my nephew Charles take care of it. What do you think?" Hearing Charles''s desire for a long-term collaboration, David''s eyes lit up: "That would be wonderful. Charles is a classmate of my son Daniel; we''ve known each other for a while. I''ll make time for him to come over to my place tomorrow!" A few merchants leaving the building overheard this and looked on enviously, well aware that the Smith family originally made their fortune in the gemstone business. Who knew the Smith family would luck out with such a major client, supplying everything from weapons and armor to ferocious beast materials and miracle drugs? Each one a lucrative trade! Everyone was thinking the same thing: the triad of power in Lsengard between the Smith family, the Taylor family, and the Draven family might never be the same again. --- After leaving the Smith family group, Charles headed to the logistics warehouse to store the crates David had sent. Only then did he non-stop rush home. The moment he got home, he couldn''t wait to start crafting the [spirit nail]. Charles took off his sunglasses and mask and began unboxing the items in his courtyard. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He inspected three dragon crystals, vibrant orange-yellow in color, under the light. Looking closely, he could see many needle-like crystals within. A silver matrix, a completely silvery-white mineral unlike ordinary silver, radiated a highly pure metallic energy, reputed to have a bolstering effect when battling dark-attribute creatures. As for the mystic iron, although it''s a common forging material, this 99.99% pure batch was not cheap, especially at a whopping one ton! The pile of materials on the ground had cost him a total of 12 gold coins, just the thought of it made Charles wince. While Charles was checking the items, the shadow under the light suddenly distorted, and a man in a black robe emerged from it. Seeing Ezra again, Charles wasn''t as startled as before; instead, he was eager: "Elder, I''ve gathered all the materials needed to craft the spirit nail. Can we start now?" "Not bad, kid. I thought it would take you half a month, but you managed it all in just three days," Ezra said, after inspecting the materials on the ground. He noticed Charles adding coal to the furnace and shook his head: "All this mystic iron, if you use coal for smelting, you might be at it till next year." Charles, wiping the coal dust off his nose, looked annoyed and a bit puzzled: "Coal burns hotter than wood. If not coal, what should I use?" Seeing Charles''s coal-dusted face, Ezra couldn''t help but smile slightly, extending his right palm where a pitch-black hexagram appeared. At the same time, a summoning circle formed in front of him. "To improve forging efficiency, you need to rely on a mystical beast." As Ezra''s voice fell, a dark, shadowy tiger wreathed in black flames stepped out from the summoning circle. Its gem-like eyes carried a disdainful, world-dominating aura. Just one glance was enough to stagger Charles with the mystical beast''s impressive presence, as its details flashed before his eyes. [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] [Attribute:] Dark, Fire [Level:] Lv85 [Quality:] Mythical [Description:] Originally an ordinary jungle tiger, it accidentally fell into an abyss burning with mysterious blaze. The intense flames, rather than consuming it, perfected its essence over nine thousand years of painful refinement, bestowing it a rebirth. "My goodness! A level 85 mystical beast, and it''s a top-tier mythical creature!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim internally. After reading the information on the mystical beast, Charles was left speechless with awe! Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical. A mythical quality, top-tier mystical beast was something Charles had never even heard of before, let alone seen! Seeing the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger''s level at a staggering 85, Charles was utterly dumbfounded. He had always suspected Ezra''s power was formidable, certainly not inferior to Emma from Nova Academy, but he hadn''t expected this level of prowess! A Level 85 mythical beast could, with a mere flick of its fingers, potentially obliterate the entire nation of Genosha! But how could such a formidable figure condescend to be a recruitment officer at Cyber Academy? Seeing Charles''s keen interest, Ezra couldn''t help but smile lightly, "It seems you''re quite fascinated. Well, I might as well tell you, it''s indeed a divine beast." Although Charles had already grasped this, hearing it directly from Ezra still brought him profound shock. "A divine beast?" "Yes, this is the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger," Ezra nodded, smiling faintly: "According to the latest theoretical research at Cyber Academy, everything in this world is made up of attribute energy. The most pure forms of this energy, remnants from the dawn of creation, are known as [refined energy]. My mystical beast, by chance, absorbed [the essence of fire] and became a divine creature." "However, subduing a divine beast is no easy task. When I entered that abyss, I battled it for a full six months and nearly burned to death. As you see, I ultimately succeeded, and the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger became one of my contract mystical beasts." Listening to Ezra recount his thrilling past, Charles was captivated, as if he himself was in that abyss of mysterious blaze, fighting a mythical quality ferocious beast. "From what the elder says, the birth of such mythical quality mystical beasts is highly random, not something achievable through evolution or other standard methods?" Charles asked, intrigued. "Correct," Ezra nodded, his expression turning fervent as he spoke of his divine beast. "According to theories at Cyber Academy, there are a total of 42 sources of [refined energy] left in the world, which means there can be no more than 42 divine beasts." "Only 42... That few? That seems quite unfair to future Beast Masters..." Charles shivered as he absorbed Ezra''s explanation, his mind conjuring harsh realities. Those Beast Masters who first secured a divine beast, having gained immense power, would certainly try to contract a second one and use their initial advantage to prevent others from finding divine beasts. Once the world''s divine beasts were ''plundered,'' those who came later would forever be subjugated under the feet of those powerful enough to own a divine beast. Realizing this, Charles broke out in a cold sweat. "Fair?" At Charles''s comment, Ezra suddenly sighed, gently stroking the dark fur of the tiger beside him, a trace of sorrow in his expression: "If there were such a thing as fairness in this world, how could I have lost everything and ended up in this state?" --- Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Hidden Weapon: Spirit Nail "Let''s leave the past in the past," Ezra said, shaking off the sadness on his face and looking directly at Charles. "There are actually significant differences among divine beasts. Cyber Academy has ranked the possible 42 divine beasts based on the concentration of [refined energy], creating what is widely known in the Beast Master community as the [Divine Beast Ranking]." "The Divine Beast Ranking... Elder, where does your divine beast rank on that list?" Charles couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued. "Heh, if Cyber Academy''s theories are correct, then my Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger should be ranked 19th. Of course, I haven''t battled any other divine beast owners to confirm this, so who knows for sure?" Ezra said, somewhat proudly as he glanced at his divine beast beside him. Seeing Charles''s envious look, Ezra walked over to the pile of mystic iron, his tone suddenly changing: "At this stage, divine beasts are still too far out of your reach. You should focus on evolving your own mystical beast first!" Ezra''s words pulled Charles back from his daydreams. He watched as the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger approached the heap of mystic iron and breathed out a jet of pitch-black flames. Charles instantly felt the fire attribute energy in the surrounding atmosphere become agitated. The mystic iron, engulfed by the dark flames, slowly levitated and began melting into a large glob of molten metal. The temperature of the molten metal continued to rise, gradually starting to glow brightly. Charles noticed light brown impurities being burned off around the droplets. As the impurities were expelled, the basin-sized mass of silver liquid shrank, eventually becoming about the size of a basketball. This scene left Charles thoroughly astounded. Back when he had purified a piece of mystic iron in a cave, it took him ninety-one hammerings and he still hadn''t completely removed the impurities. Now, under the flame tiger''s breath, it had taken only a few minutes to achieve purity... As the metallic droplet turned crystal clear and semi-translucent, Ezra ceased the smelting process. Following that, Ezra treated the silver matrix in the same manner. When the silver matrix turned translucent, he merged the large and small globules of molten metal together. "Psst" With a hissing mist rising from a water pool, the mixed metal liquid gradually solidified into a silvery-white metallic sphere. After preparing the metal materials for crafting the Spirit Nail, Ezra''s attention turned to the dragon crystals nearby. He carefully picked up one and examined it under the light. "Elder, I understand purchasing metal materials for forging a weapon that could make a humpback whale salivate, but what''s the purpose of buying these crystals?" Charles asked, puzzled, picking up a crystal to see the fine, golden filaments inside that resembled steel needles. "Take a closer look inside. Do you see anything?" Ezra finally responded after a long observation. Charles widened his eyes: "I can see some golden filaments inside." "Exactly, those are crystal whiskers," Ezra stated solemnly. "Crystal whiskers? What are those?" Charles asked, surprised, hearing the term for the first time. "Crystal whiskers are fine, hair-like structures that form inside crystals due to external influences during their formation. When a crystal develops these whiskers, it''s called a dragon crystal, and its value can skyrocket into the thousands," Ezra explained calmly, noticing Charles''s curious gaze. "The reason crystal whiskers are so valuable is that they are the hardest natural substance known to man. The humpback whale has an incredibly hard skull, and to penetrate it, you would need a spirit nail made from crystal whiskers given your strength." With that, Ezra placed the dragon crystal on the forge and picked up a forging hammer nearby. The powerful swing stirred up a thunderous boom in the air as the hammer came crashing down on the dragon crystal. There was a sound like an explosion, and the hard dragon crystal shattered, sending golden sparks scattering in all directions. One of the sparks shot through Charles''s arm, causing him excruciating pain. Upon closer inspection, he noticed a fine puncture wound. Truly deserving of its reputation as the hardest natural material, its penetrative power was astonishing! Amazed, Charles then carefully gathered the fallen crystal whiskers from the ground. After half an hour, he managed to collect a small handful the size of a palm. Taking the crystal whiskers from Charles, Ezra didn''t speak. The mysterious blaze tiger by his side breathed out flames again, heating the forged mystic iron until it glowed red-hot. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of hammering echoed through the yard again. With each hammer strike, the piece of mystic iron began to take shape, its form gradually resembling a long nail. After forty-nine continuous strikes, the vague shape had transformed into a steel spike as thick as an arm. Ezra nodded slightly as he looked at the nearly finished weapon on the forge, then embedded the golden crystal whiskers into the tip of the nail. Charles watched quietly from the side, his expression beyond astonished. This large forging hammer, weighing several hundred kilograms, felt as light as plastic in Ezra''s hands. Charles watched silently from the side, committing every movement Ezra made to memory. After eighty-one strikes, the steel needle displayed a crystalline, silvery-white luster. With a long exhale, Ezra quenched the fire and tossed the completed weapon to Charles: "Get ready, we''re setting out." Charles carefully caught it, and several lines of information appeared on his screen. [Spirit Nail] [Purple Quality]: Hidden weapon. Possesses extremely strong piercing damage, especially effective against dark attribute creatures. Simply inject attribute energy to easily penetrate the defenses and exoskeletons of ferocious beasts below Tier 4. A hidden weapon? It seemed this weapon was designed for stealth attacks, no wonder it appeared so small, not even as long as his arm. With Charles''s current strength, sneaking up on a salivate over a humpback whale might be his only chance to defeat it. Carefully holding the Spirit Nail, Charles''s heart raced. Under the light, he could see a faint golden sheen at the tip, likely from the embedded crystal whiskers. "This should be able to kill a salivate over a humpback whale..." He sighed softly, storing the Spirit Nail carefully. Just thinking about the upcoming battle with a Tier 3 mystical beast made his heart pound uncontrollably. Beside him, Ezra''s figure gradually became more ethereal, his feet already stepping into the shadows, waving at Charles. Before entering the shadow, Charles tidied up the forge and the forging materials around him. His gaze inadvertently glanced at the back of his left hand, where there was a conspicuous red mark and a countdown: [1 year, 343 days]. Recalling that day, Grace''s haughty demeanor and the disdain in her eyes, Charles''s smile turned somewhat bitter. The deadline for his bet with Grace was drawing closer. Although he knew hunting a salivate over a humpback whale was very dangerous, he had to do it to ensure Mousie''s evolution... ... The hustle and bustle of the surrounding city gradually faded as Charles moved swiftly through the darkness, the sound of surging waves growing louder in his ears. Standing on that beach once again, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. Facing a dark attribute creature for the first time, and one that was a tier above hima formidable ferocious beastCharles felt his blood boiling with excitement. Sensing Charles''s nervousness, Ezra slowly turned around, his swirling, pitch-black eyes fixed on him, and said calmly, "If I intervene here, it will attract their attention and bring more abyssal creatures, so you will need to act on your own. However, I can grant you the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master for a short time, evening the playing field between you and the salivate over a humpback whale." As Ezra''s words fell, he slowly extended his hand and gently placed it on Charles''s back. Charles immediately felt a surge of massive attribute energy flowing into him. Unlike a violent torrent, this energy was incredibly tame under Ezra''s control. Feeling the surging power within, Charles took a deep breath, sensing his senses sharpening. He clenched his fist, and it crackled, his muscles tensed as if brimming with endless strength. "Is this the power of a Tier 4 Beast Master? It''s much stronger than I imagined!" Charles gripped his ice and fire supreme spear, eager to begin. Initially worried about not being a match for the salivate over a humpback whale, the energy infusion from Ezra temporarily leveled the playing field. "You''ll need to be quick; my power can only sustain you for an hour, and this battle will surely attract more abyssal creatures. Everything must be quick and decisive," Ezra cautioned carefully. Then, a dark beam of light shot straight into Charles''s eyes. He saw the brilliant starry sky vanish, replaced by a swath of dark red, and the sight of ten large, chained meatballs. Despite it being his second encounter, the sight of those ten ''suns'' in the sky still sent a shock through Charles, causing his heart to flutter. The ocean in front of him had also disappeared, replaced by an endless dark abyss where strange creatures writhed and moved forward. And about thirty meters away, a mountainous creature with blood-red eyes stared at him, drooling with greed as it surged towards him. Upon spotting the salivate over a humpback whale, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the [ice and fire supreme spear], bracing himself for a fierce battle... --- Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Hunt! Level Up! Without any hesitation, the hexagram in Charles''s palm flashed as he summoned his mystical beasts, Mousie and Max. Despite their tiny size compared to the massive salivate over a humpback whalelooking like mere ants at its feetMousie and Max stood boldly in front of Charles, baring their teeth at the approaching behemoth. "Mousie, create a copy of that whale, try to delay it as long as possible," Charles instructed Mousie through [Mind Communication]. With the temporary power boost from Ezra, Charles had gained the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master, and with his enhanced abilities, Mousie and Max''s combat levels had approached Lv30. Even if Mousie''s clone couldn''t defeat it, it could certainly cause significant trouble. "Max, wait for my command before you attack!" Charles commanded Max in a low roar. Standing at the edge of the abyss, Charles watched the whale swooping in, gripping his supreme spear tightly. He knew that strength alone wouldn''t suffice to defeat a much larger adversary. Soon, he identified the ferocious beast''s weaknessits sluggish movements. At the moment it lunged, Charles issued a combat command to Max: "Max, circle around to its back, and use your skill [bone-achingly cold]!" Whoosh! Upon receiving Charles''s command, Max shot out like an arrow released from a bow, his paws barely touching the ground as he elegantly arced over the salivate over a humpback whale''s tentacle attack. The whale opened its massive maw in attack, but Max dodged again, even using the momentum to leap onto its back. Max''s body ignited with pale flames, lighting up the dead silence of the night. The extreme cold and heat from the flames spread from his feet, quickly engulfing the entire body of the salivate over a humpback whale. With a pained howl, the whale cried out in agony, desperately twisting its body. But the flames grew fiercer. Unable to handle the white wolf, it turned its focus to Charles on the ground and launched the skill [Gaping Chasm]. Though its body was clumsy, the salivate over a humpback whale was the ocean''s ruler not for its agility, but for its massive size. As the salivate over a humpback whale opened its cavernous mouth and swooped toward Charles, the dense set of teeth within made it clear that one bite could grind him to dust. The whale''s huge body nearly blocked out the sky, its mouth spanning dozens of meters, cutting off all of Charles''s escape routes. "Mousie, attack now!" Charles shouted. The long-restrained Mousie in the sky activated its skill [mimetic illusion], creating a perfect replica of the salivate over a humpback whale, positioning it directly in front of Charles. Caught off-guard, the real whale collided heavily with the duplicate. The dull sound of their massive bodies smashing together was grotesque, and surprisingly, the blood that oozed from the wounds was a sinister black. With its large size now a disadvantage against Mousie''s mimetic duplicate, the whale couldn''t utilize its physical superiority and became an easy target for Max, whose ice spears quickly riddled it like a hornet''s nest. The small ice spears didn''t cause significant physical damage due to their size, but the sheer number and the piercing pain each inflicted were unbearable. The relentless barrage of attacks enraged the salivate over a humpback whale, which suddenly opened its mouth wide and sprayed saliva towards Charles''s location... The saliva, with a foul stench, dissolved even rocks on contact, turning them into dark smoke. "This must be its skill [eerie saliva]. Talk about a tough creature with four abilities; if we drag this out, it could attract more abyssal creatures," Charles thought to himself. This salivate over a humpback whale wasn''t the only creature in the abyss; Charles had spotted several ferocious beasts of over Lv40 writhing below. Drawing them here could be disastrous. Without hesitation, Charles activated the skill darkness cloak, instantly breaking through the layer of corrosive saliva to get up close. He slowly raised the steel nail glowing with silver light, channeled attribute energy into it, and then executed puncture thorn, hurling the [spirit nail] with tremendous force! When the spirit nail struck the salivate over a humpback whale, it penetrated like a steel needle through a sponge, encountering no resistance. The spirit nail emitted a silvery glow, and upon contact with its pitch-black body, it actually corroded a hole one meter in diameter! "Is this the restraining effect of a silver weapon against dark attribute creatures?" Charles couldn''t help but whisper in awe. The attack of the salivate over a humpback whale was interrupted by the spirit nail, its massive body freezing midair before crashing heavily to the ground. "Perfect chance! Mousie, Max, finish it!" Charles didn''t stop his assault, continuing to issue combat commands. Whizz The arm-thick spirit nail zipped through the whale''s body, leaving large holes with each attack. Meanwhile, Max and Mousie''s energy attacks bombarded the salivate over a humpback whale like artillery, hitting it repeatedly. Finally. The movements of the salivate over a humpback whale began to slow, its cries of pain filling the air as it struggled less and less on the ground. At this point, Charles could have approached to subdue it as his third mystical beast. However, considering what Emma had told him, the best path for him was to become an all-attribute Beast Master, and this salivate over a humpback whale''s dark attribute overlapped with Mousie''s. He issued one final combat command to Mousie. The projected shadow of the salivate over a humpback whale opened its massive jaws, diving towards the dying whale on the ground to tear it apart. The huge body was bitten cleanly in two. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [salivate over a humpback whale] (Lv32Gold Quality)!] [Your mystical beast Max (Lv.21) loyalty +1! Experience +5000!] ????@?%?$ [Your mystical beast Max has leveled up, current level Lv.22!] [Your mystical beast Mousie (Lv.21) loyalty +1! Experience +5000!] [Your mystical beast Mousie has leveled up, current level Lv.22!] "Victory in battle!" Seeing the system notifications, Charles could hardly contain his excitement, embracing Max and Mousie tightly. As if remembering something, he suddenly let go and dashed towards the body of the salivate over a humpback whale. The whale''s blood-red eyes had already lost their luster. For some reason, as Charles looked at it, he felt as if it wore a smile of relief on its face. The massive body of the salivate over a humpback whale decayed and corroded at a visibly rapid pace until it transformed into a mass of pitch-black energy, which drifted upwards towards the ten ''suns'' shackled in the sky. Before the last piece of flesh vanished, Charles thrust the [spirit nail] into it, preserving the final fragment of tissue. --- Back at Lily''s home, Charles made sure no one was around before heading to the underground garage. He locked the garage door and retrieved the piece of salivate over a humpback whale flesh and two oddly-shaped candle holders from his storage space. "Now, I finally have all the materials needed for Mousie''s evolution," Charles thought, his heart pounding as he turned the blob of flesh into lamp oil and added it to the candle holders. When the wicks were lit, they burned with a dark, ghostly glow, and between the two candle holders, a circle filled with ancient script appeared. [Specified Evolution]: Evolution requirements met. Dark Sacrificial Candles 2/2, Salivate over a Humpback Whale Oil 10/10 kg. [Initiate Evolution?] Without hesitation, Charles chose [Yes!], and following the system''s instructions, placed Mousie between the candle holders on the circle. The dark attribute energy in the surrounding space began to converge between the candle holders, eventually enveloping Mousie completely in a shroud of black mist. Having experienced Max''s evolution, Charles wasn''t too anxious this time. He knew he just needed to wait quietly by the side. During the evolution and promotion process, a mystical beast is at its most vulnerable and needs protection. While waiting, Charles checked the [Mystical Beast] panels for Max and Mousie. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Gold (Evolving...) ... [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Platinum ... Since Max reached Lv21, a month had passed to get to Lv22. The slow pace of leveling up for a second-tier mystical beast was beyond Charles''s expectations. With Ezra''s help, Charles had temporarily gained the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master, allowing him to kill the Lv32 salivate over a humpback whale and level up. This was just the beginning. Each level up would require more and more experience. At this rate, it seemed unlikely he would become a Tier 4 Beast Master by next year. "Grace has been making rapid progress at Aredale Academy. At this rate, how could I possibly be a match for her in two years?" Charles sighed quietly. Even with the system''s help during his trials in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, using every trick at his disposal, he only managed a draw against Grace. If he couldn''t level up faster, he feared that in two years, he would indeed be defeated and become a puppet under Grace''s human contract. "Indeed, that girl truly has some unusual talents. I''ve traveled across this continent for many years and never seen anyone with such strong natural gifts," Charles mused, his thoughts interrupted as the shadow beside him twisted and a figure emerged abruptly. Seeing Ezra, Charles snapped back to reality and hurried forward, bowing respectfully, "Elder, thank you for your assistance just now. Without your help, I would never have been able to defeat a Lv32 salivate over a humpback whale." "Heh, no need to thank me. The talent you displayed in the fight has indeed surprised me," Ezra said, leaning against a car nearby, suddenly becoming serious. "There are only 20 days left until the departure to the Abyssal Depths. The flying beast will be leaving soon." "Have you really decided not to join me on the journey to the headquarters of Cyber Academy?" Cyber Academy... the headquarters... Wait, he wasn''t talking about one of the three major academies of Genosha, Cyber Academy, but rather the famed Cyber Academy located beyond the Abyssal Depths in the Ethereal Grove... sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The headquarters?! Startled, Charles shot up from the ground, looking at Ezra with surprise. Chapter 104: Chapter 104: The All-Element Beast Master If one were to discuss who ranks first among the three major academies in the imperial capital, the debate could likely continue all night without a clear winner. However, if one were to claim that the inner court of Cyber Academy is the top institution, probably no one in the Ethereal Grove would disagree. This ancient academy, older than Genosha itself, has produced countless renowned top-tier Beast Masters. Ares, once hailed as the greatest war deity of Genosha for hundreds of years, was also a graduate of this prestigious school. Should Charles proceed to Nova Academy with his recommendation letter, or should he follow the mysterious figure to the inner court of Cyber Academy? He was momentarily torn. "The reason I am so eager for you to join the inner court of Cyber Academy, or rather, become my student, is because I see in you a trait very similar to my own," Ezra said with a calm smile, moving slightly closer to Charles. His dull yellow eyes shimmered peculiarly under the light. "A trait very similar to yours?" Charles asked, a hint of surprise on his face. "Indeed, because like you, I can also manipulate different types of energy without causing annihilation," Ezra explained, slowly extending his hand. A vortex of energy formed between his palms, emitting glows of black, red, and blue, "This might be related to our soul strength. Your soul strength is even greater than mine; you are truly capable of walking the path of an All-Element Beast Master." Hearing the term ''All-Element Beast Master'' from Ezra, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. According to historical records, when humanity was on the brink of extinction after a catastrophic defeat in battle against demonic creatures, it was an All-Element Beast Master named Rylan who, single-handedly, created the Ethereal Grove in space, securing a sanctuary for human survival. An All-Element Beast Master, capable of harnessing all the elements that constitute the world, is also widely known by another title The Creator God! Becoming an All-Element Beast Master meant that the rise and fall of the entire human race could potentially rest in his hands alone. "Gulp" Charles swallowed hard, his eyes wide with excitement as he stared at the mysterious cloaked figure in front of him. Trying to contain his exhilaration, he cautiously asked, "Senior, how can I become an All-Element Beast Master?" "You will need to form contracts with ten divine beasts, each possessing a different attribute," Ezra finally spoke after a long pause. Hearing this, Charles nearly lost his balance, his expression turning somewhat despondent as he said dejectedly, "Divine beasts, and ten of different attributes at that? I don''t even have one yet... Must I really tame divine beasts to become an All-Element Beast Master?" Ezra chuckled wryly, his face showing a hint of helplessness: "I only realized this after taming the nine-tailed flame tiger myself. The mystical beasts below the divine level, regardless of their class from Bronze Division to legendary, the attributes and energies they possess are invariably overshadowed by those of a divine beast." As he spoke, Ezra continued to channel attribute energy into the vortex in his palm. After emitting a brief burst of rainbow light, the vortex turned pitch black. All other attribute energieswhether wind, thunder, lightvanished, leaving only the dark attribute. Witnessing this scene, Charles checked the system screen''s[mystical beast]panel for Max and Mousie. Although he did not disdain them, it was clear they were not divine beasts. "The two mystical beasts I''ve contracted aren''t divine beasts, does that mean I''ll never have a chance?" Slowly retracting his right palm, the dark energy vortex dissipated into a mist. Gently stroking the nine-tailed flame tiger beside him, he spoke softly, "Remember what I told you about where divine beasts come from?" Charles''s mind raced, and without much thought, he blurted out, "The 42 spots of refined energy still existing in the world?" "Exactly! Whether or not a beast can become divine doesn''t depend on the mystical beast itself, but on the purity of its attribute energy!" Ezra said, his voice becoming hoarse with excitement, "If you can''t contract with a divine beast, you just need to find those 42 spots of refined energy scattered around the world. Even the ordinary mystical beasts you''ve contracted can transform into divine beasts!" Charles finally understood. The crux of the issue wasn''t the divine beasts themselves, but rather those 42 spots of unextinguished refined energy. If he wanted to become an All-Element Beast Master, a transcendent being akin to a ''Creator God'', he had to find and subdue 11 of these energy spots, and they had to be of different attributes! Just thinking about it, Charles felt it was a bit insane! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, senior... since Cyber Academy has managed to deduce the existence of refined energy, they should also be able to pinpoint the locations of these 42 spots of refined energy, right?" Charles, inspired by the fervor of the excited Ezra before him, wondered if the originator of this theory was either a supreme genius or utterly mad! "After 200 years of supercomputer calculations, we''ve precisely located two of them," Ezra explained calmly. "One of them is where my nine-tailed flame tiger was found, and the other, a concentration of light attribute energy, is currently safeguarded within the inner court of Cyber Academy." "Cyber Academy spent over 200 years and only located two spots, and I need to find 10, each with a unique attribute?" Charles looked at Ezra with a mix of surprise and awe. ?&?@?$?@? Ezra hesitated for a moment, then slowly added, "Correct. Given that, do you still plan to enter Cyber Academy?" Charles paused, falling silent. Of course, he was immensely drawn to the title of ''All-Element Beast Master'' that Ezra mentioned. Perhaps, once he ascended to ''Creator God'', there might come a day when he could return to Earth; even if he couldn''t, with the power he''d possess, he would be at the pinnacle of this world, a revered figure with everything he could desire. However, the difficulty of becoming an All-Element Beast Master was beyond imagination. Was it possible that if he couldn''t find these so-called ''divine beasts,'' he would never contract with any mystical beast again? Would he then be stuck forever as a third-tier Beast Master? And even with Cyber Academy''s supercomputer taking 200 years to calculate just two locations, how could he possibly find 11 with completely distinct attributes? With Charles''s natural talent for Beast Mastery, he could easily become a seventh-tier Beast Master, on par with Emma, without pursuing the path of an ''All-Element Beast Master.'' A seventh-tier Beast Master, a rarity in all of Genosha, could have everything a man might desirewealth, status, women... Why should he forsake a bright future for a nebulous one? Charles clenched his fists, trembling slightly. He tried to convince himself, but he couldn''t find sufficient reason to proceed. Seeing the turmoil in Charles''s expression, Ezra''s face also grew complex. After a long silence, he spoke softly, "The choice is yours, even though you might be the most likely candidate I''ve seen in a century to become an All-Element Beast Master. Still, I can''t help but caution you... should the day come when you witness everything you cherish being destroyed, I hope you won''t regret today''s decision." Ezra''s words seemed meant as much for Charles as for himself. Charles could feel his pain; he looked like he wanted to cry, but as merely an energy form, tears were impossible. Charles''s hands trembled slightly as he remembered the three years of bullying he endured at Lsengard Beast Mastery High School from Robert, his missing parents, and Aria, who despite bearing the sorrow of a fallen nation, still managed a strained smile before him... Even imagining it filled Charles with despair. If it ever came to that, he knew he would regret it. If there was even the slightest chance to alter the outcome, he would fight with everything he had to seize it! Noticing Charles''s stirred emotions, Ezra lifted his head, speaking earnestly, "This world ultimately respects power. Didn''t Grace disdain you simply because she was the city lord''s daughter, with higher talent and status than yours?" "You might think to live a quiet life in Genosha, but that''s naively optimistic. This world is much larger and more dangerous than you can imagine." "To the real powerhouses, we are as insignificant as ants. This Ethereal Grove is merely a space created by a previous All-Element Beast Master. Perhaps one day, the entire Ethereal Grove will cease to exist, and we will be powerless to prevent it?" Charles shuddered, recalling the ten ''suns'' he had seen in the abyss. And the strange, stirring creatures within that abyss... Reflecting on Ezra''s words about the potential non-existence of the entire Ethereal Grove, even such a formidable being as he had almost been utterly destroyed, reduced to an energy form. What chance would he have? And what terrifying entities existed beyond the Ethereal Grove? Slowly lifting his head, Charles looked at Ezra with a solemn expression and said, "Senior, I''m giving up my guaranteed spot at Nova Academy. I will follow you to Cyber Academy." "Oh?" Hearing this, the cloaked elder flashed a cunning smile: "This is your own decision. When we get to Cyber Academy, don''t say I forced you!" Charles couldn''t help but twitch, Ezra indeed hadn''t forced him, but were those words he had spoken any different from coercion? Clack Hearing a faint sound behind him, Charles turned to see several cracks forming on the black cocoon that entirely enveloped Mousie. At the same time, a few lines of notification flashed across Charles''s screen. [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie has successfully evolved into its current form: Dark Demigod Juvenile!] --- Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Successful Evolution Charles excitedly picked up Mousie from the ground. Unlike what he had imagined, Mousie did not undergo a drastic physical change like Max had; its body was now enveloped in denser dark attribute energy, and upon closer inspection, a pair of tiny sharp fangs had appeared in its mouth. He checked Mousie''s [mystical beast]panel. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Power of the Demigod] [Weakness]: Entire body is vulnerable [Hobbies]: Scaring people [Mood]: Hungry [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 possible paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its cute appearance; angering it would be a terrifying affair. Its true power remains sealed. "Indeed, Mousie has successfully evolved and upgraded to platinum quality!" Gently stroking Mousie''s fluffy tail, he suddenly noticed an additional skill. [Power of the Demigod]: Each attack by Mousie and its summoned beings will increase damage by 10%, stacking up to 10 times. The brief skill notification brought a surge of delight to Charles. Due to being merely a replica, the ferocious beast projection that Mousie copied was significantly weaker than the original ferocious beast, often serving merely as a ''meat shield sandbag'' in battle to buy time for Max''s attacks. But with this [Power of the Demigod] skill, wouldn''t Mousie grow stronger during combat, increasing its attack power by 10% with each strike, up to a total of 100% damage boost? Pure numerical superiority! "Squeak, squeak..." Mousie, freshly evolved, looked quite exhausted, trying to speak to Charles but its eyelids drooped, and it fell asleep right in the palm of his hand. "Looks like you had some good luck, seems like a successful evolution, huh?" Ezra glanced at Mousie in Charles''s hand and spoke softly. "Yeah." Charles nodded, storing Mousie back in the Beast Mastery space. Given its current state, it seemed it would need several days of deep sleep to recover. Now that both Max and Mousie had reached Level 22, what Charles needed most was to seize the opportunity to find and bind his third mystical beast, advancing towards becoming a fourth-tier Beast Master. Charles rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a silver mystical beast egg from his [storage space], and turned to Ezra: "Teacher, I''m already a third-tier Beast Master and haven''t yet bound a third contract mystical beast. I''ve searched through the entire Lsengard treasury and found only this silver mystical beast egg. I''m not too greedy, just give me a diamond-quality mystical beast egg." "A diamond-quality mystical beast egg! Do you think those are laid like eggs in a henhouse, just given upon request?" Ezra chuckled, somewhat amused and exasperated. "Old man, you were just boasting about divine beasts and refined energy, and now you can''t even produce a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? In that case, I might as well head to Nova Academy, where Vice Chancellor Emma is an acquaintance of mine." Charles looked visibly frustrated. "Teacher, not old man. Is that how you speak to a teacher?" Ezra glared fiercely at Charles. He had only agreed to let him enter Cyber Academy a short while ago, and already Charles was overstepping, which spelled trouble for the future! "I don''t have a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, but I do have a rather good weapon here." Ezra gave Charles a mysterious smile. "A good weapon? How powerful can it be!" Charles asked, full of curiosity. "It won''t be weaker than the supreme spear you hold, that''s for sure," Ezra said somewhat impatiently. Stronger than the ice and fire supreme spear? At that, Charles''s eyes lit up instantly. The ice and fire supreme spear was a blue-quality weapon, the highest quality available in Lsengard, which he had managed to get through a fortunate deal. Higher than blue-qualitycould it be an orange or purple-quality weapon? Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... An orange-quality weapon was already among the top tier, just below spiritual weapons. It might only be one grade higher, but the price difference was tens of times greater. He had once seen in the news that a purple-quality sword at the Misubi auction house fetched a sky-high price of over 500 gold coins. At this level, weapons are often priceless, their value immeasurable in mere money. Because as Beast Masters progress, although the number of mystical beasts increases, there is only one Beast Master. Killing a Beast Master can be much easier than defeating several mystical beasts. Thus, the first lesson for a Beast Master is ensuring one''s survival in battle. ?%?$?%--Ҧ!@-- Having a suitable weapon is of utmost importance. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There are 20 days left before the long flight to Cyber Academy departs, and I have no teaching tasks for you during this time. Hard days await you, so prepare what you need for the journey. These might be your last 20 days in Lsengard," Ezra spoke softly. As he talked, he stepped into a nearby shadow, his form starting to fade. "By the way, I remember Cyber Academy enrolls two students, who''s the other one?" Charles felt a chill down his spine as a figure flashed through his mind. Could it be Celestine? If it really was Celestine, that journey might turn into quite an ordeal... "Your classmate, you say? Heh, you''ll find out in 20 days," Ezra''s form was nearly gone, his voice softening, "I can only say that girl is terrifyingly strong, not just for you, but even the city lord''s daughter is nothing in her presence." "Don''t worry too much, just enjoy your final days of high school," Ezra chuckled, and with that sound, his body completely disappeared, presumably transported away. Staring blankly at the shadow where he had vanished, Charles was momentarily stunned. Grace could arguably be considered the most talented Beast Master he had ever encountered. She awakened to her powers while still in elementary school, becoming a Beast Master at a young age. By high school, while others were still attending theory classes, she had already formed a contract with her second mystical beast, rightfully earning the title of Lsengard''s foremost prodigy! What kind of existence could possibly surpass Grace''s talent? Having finished tidying up the basement, Charles was about to leave when his phone suddenly vibrated. Ezra had sent him a contact. He lightly tapped the profile picture, which showed a figure against a snowy plain. Due to the angle, Charles couldn''t make out the face, but he could see the pale golden hair shimmering under the setting sun. "Yekaterina." "What a commanding name," Charles said with a light chuckle. ... After the enrollment ceremony ended, Lsengard became desolate. The vast Genosha territory, with the provincial capital of Vendatia thousands of kilometers from Lsengard and the imperial capital even further, left students without the means or funds to afford expensive flying beast tickets to start their journeys home early. During these tranquil days, time slipped away like flowing water. In a forest 300 kilometers from Lsengard, a man and two beasts, three shadows in total, were swiftly moving. Every time they passed, roars echoed through the area. "Mousie! Activate the Power of Demigod and take on that lightning demon ape!" "Roger that!" "Max, use your skill, bone-achingly cold, to clear out those minions around us!" "Yikes..." [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [lightning demon ape] (Lv18Silver quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [green insect] (Lv17Bronze Division quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [red-eyed rabbit] (Lv20Bronze Division quality)!] System prompts kept appearing before Charles, who had been fighting from dusk till dawn, and into the next day, until Mousie and Max started to protest, prompting him to finally stop. "Not bad at all," Charles mused as he carved up the spoils from the ferocious beasts on the ground, "this lightning demon ape that once chased me all over the mountains, now easily falls before me." These days, he could hardly sit still. Riding his cloud leopard, he returned to the mountain range that had once been his training ground to test his skills and get accustomed to Max and Mousie''s new abilities. Who would have known that the ferocious beast, which once nearly wiped out their team, could now barely last a round against him, especially after Mousie activated the Power of Demigod, rapidly stacking the damage to a 100% increase? These first-tier ferocious beasts fell as easily as slicing through vegetables. After stuffing all the materials from the surrounding ferocious beasts into his storage space, Charles rode the cloud leopard back to Lsengard. Before he even reached Lily''s house, he could hear a noisy commotion coming from inside. "Could it be that Sly has sent someone?" Charles instantly became alert, pulling out his ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space. As he approached the front gate, he saw a familiar figure. "Lily! You''re finally back! I haven''t seen you for days; I thought something had happened to you!" Charles dropped his supreme spear and rushed forward, embracing the beautiful woman in a light yellow dress tightly. "Cough, my dad''s home, you know. Be a little careful," Lily coughed lightly, her face flushing slightly. Charles peeked through the door crack and indeed saw a middle-aged man in a shirt, who appeared to be in poor health, and wondered aloud: "Is something wrong at home? Why does he look so upset?" "Recently, the Miller family''s pharmacy brought in an alchemist from somewhere who suddenly started dumping cheap miracle drugs, almost taking over our entire business. If this keeps up, we might have to close down, so my dad came over to sell the villa to temporarily cover the losses." Only then did Charles understand that the arguing inside was likely about the price of the villa... The Miller family''s pharmacy... That''s Benjamin''s place. They don''t even have an alchemist; how could they have so much stock of miracle drugs to afford such dumping tactics? Chapter 106: Chapter 106: How Much? The villa door swung open, revealing a man dressed in a suit and shiny shoes, looking every bit the estate agent, leading the way. Behind him, several middle-aged men could barely conceal their irritation. "Mr. Raj, 500 silver coins is the highest offer I can make. If you''re not satisfied, feel free to consult another real estate agent. But if you want to sell within a week at market price, it''s quite a tall order," the estate agent said, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness. "I understand... I''ll think it over for a few more days and get back to you in three days. Thanks for your efforts," replied the middle-aged man, managing a forced smile. As the agent left the courtyard, the man suddenly noticed a stranger standing at the door and looked at Lily in surprise, "Daughter, who is this?" Before Charles could respond, Lily stepped forward and introduced him, "This is Charles, the one who topped the entrance ceremony. He''s heading to the imperial capital for university and wanted to ask about the place." "Oh, Charles! I''ve seen you on the news. An 18-year-old third-level Beast Mastertruly a hero among youths!" The man''s eyes sparkled as he welcomed Charles into the house, though the light in his eyes soon dimmed. Handing Charles a business card, he then headed to the next room. Charles glanced at the business card, Raj - Director Rajmiracle Drug Technologies Ltd. Phone: 7355608 Looking at Lily with surprise, he remarked, "Miss Lily...erm, you''re quite the heiress, aren''t you?" Lily handed Charles some fruit and tea, her eyes filled with joy yet tinged with worry. She sighed softly, "An heiress, huh... In three days, this villa and the family cars will all be gone to pay off debts..." Charles was taken aback, pondering how things had reached such a dire state. Recalling that the Blackwood family had faced such a misfortune within just ten days, he felt a twinge of regret. Sipping his tea, Charles gently asked, "Miss Lily, can you tell me what exactly happened? Maybe I can help." Before Lily could respond, the sound of arguing drifted from the slightly ajar door next door. "They were already in the miracle drug business, and I could tolerate that. But Kevin? This is too much! A weapons dealer sticking his nose into this?" Through the crack in the door, Charles could see Raj nearly grinding his teeth in anger as he spat out the words. "How can their miracle drug be so cheap? They''re selling it at 50% below market price! How are we supposed to survive?" Another middle-aged man burst out furiously. "Those suppliers are no better! As soon as they saw the price hike over there, they decided to breach their contracts and stopped shipping to us! Disgraceful!" "Damn it, I can''t swallow this! Should we just take them out when we get a chance?" A younger man slammed his fist on the table, and cracks immediately appeared on its surface. "Ahem!" Raj cleared his throat, as if to remind them that Charles was outside and they should be careful with their words. He lowered his voice and said, "Sly and Kevin are both fourth-level Beast Masters. If you''re thinking of making a move on them, it''s not going to be easy..." The young man who had cracked the table stood up, veins bulging on his face in frustration. "Are we just going to sit here and let them crap on us without fighting back? They''re obviously price dumping to monopolize the market! They were the ones who broke the rules first! We''ll go down fighting if we have to!" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The argument inside was growing more heated by the second. Lily quickly ran over and closed the door, shutting out the noise. She looked at Charles apologetically and said, "I''m sorry you had to see all this unpleasantness. How about I help you find a room in the city instead?" It wasn''t that Lily wanted to kick Charles out, but with the villa about to be seized to pay off debts and the massive financial hole the family was in, her salary as a high school Beast Mastery lecturer was nowhere near enough to help. The commercial pressure from three allied companies had left the Blackwood family, just starting in the pharmaceutical business, with no way out. In the midst of this heavy atmosphere, Charles slowly stood up. He didn''t particularly care about the fate of Rajmiracle Drug Technologies, but Lily had once helped him when he was at his lowest, and in school, she had protected him from the bullying of other boys. If he turned a blind eye now, Lily might end up homeless... He walked to the noisy room and then opened the door. The moment they heard the crisp sound of the door opening, every pair of eyes in the room turned toward the young man, around seventeen or eighteen years old, standing at the entrance. Charles spoke slowly and clearly, "Whatever financial shortfall the company has, I''ll cover it for you." As soon as those words left his mouth, the once rowdy room fell into an uncanny silence. Everyone stared in shock at the young man standing at the door. Seeing that no one was responding, Charles spoke again, "You''re planning to sell this villa for 500,000 silver coins, right? I''ll buy it for 1,000 silver coins! And if that''s still not enough, I can lend you 5 gold coins, but you''ll need to pay me back within two years." After his recent venture with David at the exhibition, Charles had a solid balance of 15 gold coins and 420 silver coins in his bank account. Lending this amount of money wasn''t an issue for him. "Charles, where where did you get so much money?" Before anyone else could respond, Lily had already walked up behind Charles, gently holding his hand, her eyes filled with a trace of surprise. In her memory, Charles''s parents were long-haul truck drivers, and their family was so poor they could barely keep food on the table. How could he casually offer up 7,000 silver coins? The Blackwood family members seated inside, all senior figures, were equally astonished as they stared at Charles. Having been entrenched in Lsengard for many years, they were well aware of the status of the various noble families, and they had never heard of Charles coming from any wealthy or noble lineage. Seeing the closeness between Charles and Lily, Raj was momentarily taken aback. He knew his daughter''s temperament better than anyone, and never before had any man caught her attention. Yet here she was, holding hands with another man. Suppressing his surprise, Raj stood up from his seat, glanced at his daughter Lily with a hint of awkwardness, and then turned to Charles with a smile, "7,000 silver coins What you just said, is that for real?" Charles reached into his pocket, then pulled out a gleaming golden bank card from his storage space. Looking at Raj calmly, he said, "There are 2,000 silver coins in this card. Take it first. I''ll transfer the remaining 5,000 silver coins to your company account later today." 7,000 silver coinsessentially an interest-free loan of 7 gold coins! As everyone in the room stared at the gleaming gold bank card on the table, they were left speechless. That was a supreme VIP card, only issued when a savings account reached a balance of 10 gold coins. "Charles? Are you the same Charles who took first place at the entrance ceremony?" one of the young men suddenly exclaimed. The others quickly connected the dots, realizing that the boy in front of them was none other than the genius who had caused such a stir during the ceremony. "It''s really you? A pleasure to meet you!" "When you punched Thomas and sent him flying, I was watching the live broadcast at homeI was completely stunned!" "That old snake Kevinhe''s so shameless. I never thought he''d get put in his place by you too, ha!" The oppressive atmosphere in the room lifted immediately. Everyone''s eyes were now filled with amazement as they looked at the young man standing beside Lily. Though still considered a "young man," Charles''s heightwell over six feetmade the tall and strikingly beautiful Lily, standing next to him, seem almost dainty in comparison. "Yes, my uncle Charlie runs a miracle drug business in the imperial capital. He''s asked me to find a distributor here in Lsengard. If the opportunity arises, I''d love to discuss a possible partnership with Blackwood Pharmaceuticals," Charles said with a smile. He then turned to leave the room, waving casually to the group inside. "No need to see me out, I have some other things to take care of." Without waiting for a response, Charles strode confidently out of the villa. As they watched him leave, the room''s occupants exchanged joyful glances. One of the middle-aged men couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, "This young man is truly a blessing to the Blackwood family!" Charles''s exceptional talent as a Beast Master, having earned perfect scores in both trials and assessments at the entrance ceremony, had already caused a sensation throughout Lsengard. Not only was he gifted, but with family connections in the imperial capital''s miracle drug trade, it was clear that his background was on par with the powerful noble families of Lsengard. To have such a connection with someone like himthis was indeed a stroke of good fortune for the Blackwood family. As Charles''s figure was about to disappear from view, Raj quickly pulled Lily aside, giving her a look that said, Go after him, make sure he leaves on good terms. "Dad! Charles is my student, what are you thinking..." Lily instantly understood what Raj was implying. She glanced at Charles''s retreating figure, her face turning a shade of red. "Besides, I''m seven years older than him! I could practically be his older sister..." "Charles has already graduated, hasn''t he?" Seeing his daughter a bit discouraged, Raj chuckled, "And what''s wrong with being seven years older? You''re beautiful, and I see that Charles isn''t repelled by you. You should seize the opportunity!" "Dad, stop it!" Lily''s face turned red, and she hurried back to her room, slamming the door behind her. Staring at her reflection in the mirror, her heart raced uncontrollably. Truth be told, she felt somewhat guilty about Charles. Between them, aside from a confession, they had done everything a couple wouldand shouldn''t have done. Perhaps it was because she became the only support in Charles''s darkest times, or maybe it was just youthful curiosity, but their relationship had crossed into forbidden love. Was it time... to give this forbidden love a perfect ending? Lily rummaged through her makeup on the desk and pulled out a lipstick she had cherished for a long time... Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Medicine or Poison After leaving Lily''s house, Charles first went to the bank to transfer 5 gold coins to Raj''s account, then headed straight to the location of [the Fenton family Miracle Drug Ltd.] as marked on his phone''s map. He checked the recent market share earnings among the pharmaceutical companies in Lsengard. The Fenton family Pharmaceuticals:60% The Smith family Group:25% The Blackwood family Pharmaceuticals:10% Others:5% In Charles''s memory, the miracle drug industry in Lsengard had always been monopolized by the Taylor family, holding over 70% of the sales. After his maneuvers against Sly and Kevin, the previously unknown Fenton family Pharmaceuticals suddenly surged, and combining this with the information Raj and the others discussed, Charles had reasons to suspect that Sly and Kevin were making a comeback. He had less than 20 days left before leaving Lsengard, and he initially didn''t want to meddle in these business affairs. However, considering his conflicts with Sly and Kevin''s families, if he didn''t completely crush them now, they could potentially harm David and Raj in the future. "I really didn''t want to interfere, but since you''ve crossed me and even harbored intentions to kill me..." "If I just leave Lsengard quietly, wouldn''t that be letting you off too easily?" With a cold smile, Charles''s figure disappeared into the shadows. ... As the evening darkened, Lsengard''s nightlife was just beginning, and the city glowed with dazzling neon lights. Countless citizens reveled in the dazzling nightlife, celebrating their fortune of surviving yet another day under the constant threat of ferocious beasts. At the heart of the city, on the rooftop of an impressive 30-story building, the clinking of a few wine glasses echoed through the air, creating a crisp and pleasant sound. "Mr. Axel, I owe it all to you for taking me in. If not, I, Sly, would have ended up on the streets," said a middle-aged man with a sullen expression, gulping down a glass of red wine. His gaze wandered to the bustling streets below, a flicker of hatred crossing his eyes. His shipment, worth 15 gold coins, had been stolen from the vault of Lsengard Bank, causing the entire Taylor family Group to come to a halt. If not for Axel remembering their past friendship, Sly would likely have been left homeless. Although there was no direct evidence that Charles was behind it, Sly was certain that he had some involvement! The very thought of that little brat destroying his family and fortune made his body tremble with suppressed rage. Beside him, Kevin remained silent, his mood visibly grim, still reeling from the blow of the missing weapons from his arsenal. "Heh, no need for such words, Mr. Sly. If it weren''t for the alchemist you brought from the Taylor family, how could the Miller family have achieved its current success?" Axel couldn''t help but smile as he recalled the company''s recent financial reports over the past fortnight. With one hand, he groped the chest of the voluptuous hostess beside him, while raising his glass with the other. "Come, come, let''s drink! Tonight''s expenses are on me." As they exchanged drinks and laughter, none of them noticed a shadow quietly slipping by in the darkness nearby. "So, it is Sly and Kevin behind it after all." Charles whispered to himself as he arrived at a nearby pharmacy owned by the Fenton family''s pharmaceutical company. Emerging from the shadows, he was taken aback by the overwhelming business the shop was doing. A few ferocious beast hunters, covered in blood and bandages, had grown impatient and even started fighting each other, all in an attempt to cut in line and get their hands on the miracle drug more quickly. Charles noticed one hunter applying the coveted "miracle drug" to his wounds. The man unwrapped his bandages and applied the dark green liquid to his injury. Instantly, a faint wood-element energy enveloped the wound. However... the wood energy was so subtle that it could easily be overlooked if not carefully observed. Curiosity piqued, Charles approached the hunter and asked, "Brother, how does that healing salve work for you?" The man had an expression of pure bliss, his eyes drifting toward Charles as he said casually, "It works like a charm. Just a little bit, and the pain''s gone immediately!" Noticing the strange look on the man''s face, Charles glanced at the system screen. [Name]: Paul [Age]: 42 [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 [Health]: External Injuries [Ferocious beast laceration, inflamed...] Poisoning [Drug poisoning, neurotoxin...] "This" Charles gasped in surprise. He pinched a bit of the dark green liquid from the medicine, brought it to his nose, and took a cautious sniff. As a seasoned alchemist, just one sniff was enough for Charles to roughly identify the ingredients in the liquid: poppy husks, morphine, ephedrine... After carefully smelling it for a while, he faintly detected a trace of wood-element beast core mixed within. "No wonder it''s selling so well. This isn''t just a painkiller; this is basically a drug!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim, finally understanding why this obscure Fenton family pharmaceutical company had shot to the top of the Lsengard pharmaceutical sales charts in just two weeks. They weren''t selling medicine at all; they were trafficking drugs! Now that he knew the secret behind this "healing salve," Charles found himself in a dilemma. The Beast Mastery World was quite different from the world he originally came from. Here, substances like poppy, morphine, and similar drugs were perfectly legal as painkillers under Lsengard law. Competing with narcotics using regular painkillers? That was hardly realistic. "Poppy and morphine aren''t cheap. If they''re able to sell at low prices, they must be cutting corners on other ingredients. These so-called ''healing salves'' only relieve pain but offer no real treatment." Without proper healing, wounds would fester, itch, and become unbearably painful. And to suppress that pain, people would be forced to buy larger doses of these ''painkillers'' A vicious cycle. It was no wonder the Fenton family''s pharmaceutical business was driving Lily''s family''s pharmacy toward bankruptcy. "If I can refine a cheaper, more effective healing potion that also breaks their addiction, the entire Fenton family business, along with Sly and Kevin behind them, will be ruined. They''ll be nothing but rats, hated by everyone!" With this thought in mind, Charles left the pharmacy and pulled a business card from his storage space. Following the address on the card, Charles made his way to the Smith family tower once again. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform Upon hearing the secretary''s report, David, who was in the middle of a high-level meeting, immediately adjourned it and rushed to the entrance of the building to personally greet the guest. "I''m here on behalf of my uncle, Charlie, to discuss a deal regarding the miracle drug," Charles said directly as soon as they reached a private conference room. David, grinning broadly, personally poured Charles a cup of tea. "It''s an honor for the Smith family group to work with you. Ever since the miracle drug sold like hotcakes at the last expo, we''ve had clients asking about it every day!" After tasting success at the previous exhibition, David had been eagerly waiting for this golden opportunity, and to his surprise, it had now presented itself. "Yes, Mr. David, I''ll get straight to the point. The Fenton family group, whose business has been booming recently, is selling drugs disguised as healing salves. To compete with them, we need a partnership between you, Raj, and myself," Charles said calmly, taking a sip of his tea and then revealing his plan. "Wait drugs instead of healing salves?" David was stunned by this shocking revelation. He hadn''t expected anyone to stoop to such a level. However, upon learning that the Fenton family was backed by Sly and Kevin, David''s expression darkened. In this world, laws didn''t mean much. Power was the most effective law. With Sly, Kevin, and Axelthree Level 4 Beast Mastersworking together, they could blatantly sell drugs, and no one would dare to touch them. Curiously studying Charles, David noted that he indeed bore some resemblance to his relative Charlie from the imperial capital. Concerned, David voiced his hesitation, "Even if they''re selling drugs, how could we possibly compete with them? Dealing in something like that it just doesn''t sit right with me." Before David could finish, Charles interrupted him. "Mr. David, you''ve misunderstood. My uncle Charlie wouldn''t stoop to making money that way. All you need to do is gather the ingredients listed here." Taking the list from Charles, David''s eyelids twitched slightly: 10 tons of ten-year-old spirit root, 1,000 wild anesthetic plants from the ferocious beast mountains, 1,000 budding sarsaparillas, 1,000 revival flowers These were all top-tier ingredients for crafting elite healing salves, with a value of at least 40 gold coins. How was he supposed to come up with that much money? But if they pulled this off, the Smith family could secure at least 70% of Lsengard''s miracle drug market "Let''s go for it!" David thought, deciding to take the plunge. David gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Rest assured, sir. I will have all the ingredients on your list procured within three days!" "Thank you for your efforts." Charles smiled calmly, then stood up and made his way out of the private room. David personally escorted Charles out, watching him until he left the Smith family tower and disappeared around the corner of the street. In David''s memory, Charles was just that quiet student who always sat in the back of his son''s class, the one whose parents never showed up for parent-teacher meetings. Because his son Daniel was friendly with him, David often reminded him not to look down on people just because they came from poor families. Who could have imagined that Charles would one day rise to such heights? Not only had he helped the Smith family group through the jade mine crisis, successfully guiding them through a business transformation, but now, he''d brought in a huge business deal! David thought to himself, "I must find time to visit him and properly express my gratitude." ... Walking along the riverside avenue, Charles enjoyed the cool evening breeze on his skin, feeling a sense of contentment. "Very soon, I''ll have a steady source of gold flowing in," he mused with a light smile. His decision to help David wasn''t solely out of old school ties. As a seasoned player in the business world, Charles always prioritized his own interests. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles!" A familiar voice called out from a street corner ahead. It was Lily, waving at him. A faint scent of perfume lingered in the air. Lily wore delicate makeup, her bold red lipstick standing out against her porcelain skin. Charles half-joked, "Miss Lily, all dressed up so beautifully at this hour, are you going on a date or heading to a matchmaking event?" "Miss Lily" she corrected him with a playful pout, "And why would you think I need to go to a matchmaking event?" Hearing his teasing, Lily stomped her foot lightly in mock annoyance, her expression showing both frustration and amusement. Noticing something unusual in her demeanor, with a hint of coyness in her voice, Charles paused for a moment before asking softly, "Miss Lily, is there something on your mind?" The evening breeze tousled her bangs, and a blush spread across Lily''s lovely face. She seemed both nervous and determined, as if trying to gather her courage. Suddenly, she looked up and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?" Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Selling Cola in a Different World? "Uh..." Charles was momentarily stunned, looking at Lily with some surprise. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just concerned about you. I was thinking, our Charles is so handsome, he must have a lot of girls liking him in college, right?" Lily smiled brightly, a fleeting shadow of sadness in her eyes, but she quickly regained her sparkle. "Come on, let''s go for a ride!" She swung her long legs over the motorcycle and revved the engine. It was a familiar scene for Charles, flashing back to memories from three years ago. In high school, he was often cornered by a gang demanding money. After Lily found out, she started picking him up and dropping him off at school on this very motorcycle, and since then, no one bothered him anymore. Seeing Charles standing frozen, Lily handed him a helmet, patting the motorcycle beside her. "Hop on! Hold onto my waist, and don''t fall off!" Charles hesitated for a moment but eventually put on the helmet and placed his hands around Lily''s soft waist. The engine roared like a lightning demon ape. The motorcycle sped through the streets, just as Lily had many times taken him to school, the pair speeding along the riverside avenue before slowing down and winding their way to an old neighborhood. This was the old neighborhood where Charles had lived for ten whole years. The flower beds were overgrown with weeds, and large patches of paint peeled off the building, as if to narrate the tales of its time-worn past. MVLeMpYr-novel-source "I''m sorry... I wasn''t paying attention and drove here again." Lily knew about the vandalism at Charles'' home and was worried it would upset him; her face showed a hint of apology. "It''s okay, I actually wanted to come home and check on things," Charles waved at Lily and then jogged towards the entrance of the complex. As he stepped into the building, a mix of dust and mildew hit him, a familiar scent that brought him comfort. When he reached his apartment door and pushed open the rust-stained iron gate, the chaos inside tugged at his heartstrings. The trash might have been cleared away in this time, but nothing could return to how it was beforenot the broken home, nor the disappeared parents. Recalling Sly''s actions, Charles clenched his fists lightly. With his current wealth, Charles could easily afford several riverfront mansions, but no opulent residence could ever match the home that held his childhood memories. Charles got up and walked down the street, glancing at a photo in his phone''s album. Suddenly, his eyes began to moisten, and he dialed a number. buzz "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!" buzz "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!" Still no response. Charles put away his phone with a sense of defeat. He longed to loudly tell his parents, "We''re wealthy now, you don''t need to work dawn to dusk hauling goods anymore. Your son is now a proud Beast Master!" However, all he got in return was a cold, emotionless automated message. Passing by the barbecue restaurant around the corner of the neighborhood, Charles caught a pungent scent and suddenly brightened up, "Mr. Bard, how much chili powder do you have at home? Could you sell me some?" "Charles, you''re back?" A balding man in slippers hurried over. When he heard Charles wanted ten tons of chili powder, he was shocked: "Ten tons of chili powder, what are you planning to do?" Despite his puzzled look, Mr. Bard made several phone calls, and within ten minutes, he managed to gather ten tons of chili powder for him! Seeing the ten tons of chili powder, Charles couldn''t help but smile... After sending Lily a text, he slipped into a shadow at the street corner and vanished into the darkness. ... Charles stealthily moved through the shadows until he reached a shadowy area under a street lamp in front of the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. He bypassed the reception and headed straight for the miracle drug production workshop behind the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. Though it was a pharmaceutical company, the security outside the workshop was even tighter than the city lord''s residence, which seemed quite sinister. However, Charles easily avoided the guards while remaining in the shadows. Just as he stepped out of the clean room, Charles smelled a pungent odor and felt a surge of exhilaration. "This is the smell of morphine vapor! Damn it, these bastards are indeed lacing the healing medicine with drugs!" Charles became alert and began to purify the air of toxic fumes using his fire energy. He cautiously approached the production equipment in the darkness, glancing at the feed hopper. They were using the cheapest revival flower. A wood-attribute beast core, after being ground into powder, had been diluted into a thousand bottles of healing medicine. At this concentration, it was barely distinguishable from a placebo. On the other hand, the sedatives meant to be used in trace amountsmorphine, cocainewere being added to the alchemy vats in massive quantities, tens or even hundreds of kilograms at a time, as if they cost nothing. [Ding! You have unlocked: Industrial Alchemy.] A system notification flashed briefly in front of the screen, but Charles didn''t have time to pay it any attention. Finding the right moment, he swapped all the prepared medicine with his own concoction of chili water. With a sly smile, satisfied with his work, he left the pharmaceutical workshop. ... After leaving the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals, Charles sprinted through the shadows all the way to the logistics center, heading towards the transit warehouse he had rented. Here, he was going to conduct an experiment to improve Hemostatic Powder. Back then, a single Tone Reproduction Hemostatic Powder could fetch a sky-high price of 50 silver coins at the Misubi auction house, not to mention the white-quality version. This miracle drug was time-consuming and labor-intensive to produce, and its price reflected that. It was far from something a first-rank Beast Master or a commoner could afford. To compete in Lsengard''s pharmaceutical market against the combined forces of Sly, Kevin, and Axel under the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals, Charles had to find a way to make Hemostatic Powder affordable and monopolize the miracle drug market. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang! With a crisp sound, Charles pulled a long alchemy production line, over ten meters in length, from his storage space. He had casually swiped this from the equipment warehouse when he left the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals. Upon closer inspection, the alchemy equipment bore some resemblance to the pharmaceutical production lines from his previous life. However, instead of being powered by electricity, it was driven by a few fire spirit stones. He recalled the three core elements of alchemy: alchemical materials, the alchemy lab, and fire. From his professional perspective, this equipment, which used the heat of fire spirit stones instead of actual fire and processed the lowest-grade materials, was nothing but a pile of "garbage." However, even this kind of "garbage" would still be snatched up by those ferocious beast hunters once it hit the market. The thought made Charles feel a bit wistful. Charles opened the alchemy panel in front of him on the screen. It not only recorded the alchemy formulas he had mastered but also contained a wealth of knowledge related to alchemy. He browsed through it for a while, then suddenly noticed a newly unlocked optionIndustrial Alchemy. As soon as Charles focused his attention on it, a pop-up window appeared, and a torrent of knowledge flooded into his mind like a surging wave. [System Notification: Industrial alchemy involves two key points: stability and low cost. Both are indispensable, and the key to achieving stability lies in the selection of fire spirit stones and the improvement of the alchemy lab''s boiler structure...] The influx of specialized knowledge left Charles a bit dizzy, but with this infusion of information, he started to understand the colorful alchemy equipment around him. They no longer seemed so unfamiliar. From his storage space, he retrieved five Hemostatic plants and added them to the boiler beside him. The energy from the fire spirit stone flowed into the boiling mixture, but before Charles could even control it, all five Hemostatic plants turned into ashes. "It seems that controlling the temperature between the alchemy lab and the alchemy equipment is quite challenging!" Charles muttered regretfully as he gazed at the pile of ashes in the boiler. "I should install temperature regulators at different depths of the boiler to ensure the herbs are evenly heated..." Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Charles grabbed a pile of parts from his storage and began tinkering with the alchemy boiler again. Two hours later, after countless failed attempts, Charles finally produced a green paste-like liquid from the five Hemostatic plants that he had placed into the alchemy boiler. While Charles still wasn''t satisfied with the quality, by the lowest standards of healing potions, it was far superior to anything available on the market. Next, using the same method, Charles processed anesthetic plants, Rebirth of lotus roots, and spirit rootsall of them reduced to a thick paste. He gradually increased the dosage by tenfold, then a hundredfold! "The ingredients for the Hemostatic Powder have all been refined into liquid form. Now, it''s time for the final step in making the Hemostatic Powder..." Charles carefully guided the mixture in the boiler, all while recalling the steps he had just learned. Each type of herb had a different tolerance to temperature, and at this point, he needed to precisely control the temperature in different sections of the alchemy boiler and adjust the stirring force accordingly. Charles easily wrote a program, with the temperature control system automatically adjusting without needing him to lift a finger. Beep! Beep! The crisp sound of the alarm on the alchemy furnace went off, and Charles, feeling a rush of excitement, opened the output valve. Instantly, a bright green liquid began to flow out of the pipe. With a light touch of his fingers, Charles picked up a small drop and smelled the rich, alchemical fragrance of the potion. It was still far from the miracle drug of Tone Reproduction, but the effectiveness was at least a hundred times better than the Fenton family''s so-called "healing medicine"! "With this, Hemostatic Powder can finally be produced on an industrial scale. I''ll share the news with Raj tomorrow." Looking at the containers filled with the bright green liquid, a sense of pride welled up inside Charles. He also keenly sensed the business opportunity. In this Beast Mastery World, there was no concept of [patents]. If he dared to release the formula, it would immediately be copied by every pharmaceutical company in Lsengard. ButCharles suddenly recalled a case. He could completely follow Coca-Cola''s production model! "Coca-Cola kept its formula and equipment entirely secret." "They would ship the [Coca-Cola concentrate] nationwide, taking a cut from the distributors who would dilute it with water according to a set ratio, turning it into the Coca-Cola drink sold on the market." "I can totally replicate Coca-Cola''s business model and sell [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]." "I''m a genius! Haha!" --- Chapter 109: Chapter 109: The Mysterious Concentrate For the next few days, Charles stayed holed up in his warehouse, constantly refining the mass production equipment for his [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]. He installed a sensor inside the alchemy furnace. If anyone tried to dismantle the furnace without his permission, it would trigger a self-destruct mechanism, melting all the pipes into a heap of scrap metal. It was all done to prevent anyone from stealing the machine and replicating his alchemy equipment. After setting everything up, Charles carefully drew up blueprints for the alchemy apparatus. Thanks to the specialized knowledge he had gained from the [alchemy]system, this was not a difficult task for him. During the time he was absorbed in improving the alchemy equipment, the situation in Lsengard had grown increasingly tense. The rise of [the Fenton family pharmaceuticals] had gradually taken over the market share of all miracle drug merchants in Lsengard. Not only was the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals affected, but even the Dubois family, which typically dealt in general goods, was hit by this wave of market disruption. The Fenton family''s monopolistic actions were essentially cutting into the lifeblood of many noble families in Lsengard. In response to this market shock, Raj, the president of Blackwood Pharmaceuticals, convened a secret meeting within the company. "All the company''s finances are already in the red. Even with Mr. Charlie''s 7,000 silver coin loan, at this rate, it won''t be enough to cover the losses!" said the financial director of Blackwood Pharmaceuticals, sitting at the head of the meeting table, frowning deeply as he stared at the deteriorating financial reports on his computer. The attendees of this meeting were all high-level executives from companies related to the miracle drug industry in Lsengard. Once prominent and powerful, now they sat with their heads bowed, utterly clueless about how to counter the market disruption caused by the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. "Damn it! Axel, Sly, those bastardshow could they add 120 times the recommended dose of painkillers in their products? Are they selling medicine or dealing drugs?" Raj barked as he glared at the drug composition analysis on the projection screen. All painkillers have some level of addictive potential. The line between medicine and poison is in the dosage. Now Sly and his crew had mixed morphine and cocaine into their healing drugs at 120 times the normal dosage, making everyone who used them addicted. As a result, people kept coming back to their shops to buy more. "Maybewe should increase the dosage of sedatives in our healing medicines too?" one executive from Elysium Pharmaceuticals suddenly suggested. Raj immediately rejected the idea, snapping, "Are you insane? If everyone starts doing this, are you trying to turn Lsengard into a place where even one-year-old babies are hooked on drugs?" "But if we keep letting Sly and his gang do this, we''ll all go bankrupt. What''s the point of holding onto ethics if we can''t even survive?" someone else chimed in, agreeing with Elysium''s suggestion. "..." The meeting dragged on for almost an hour without reaching any conclusion. Voices were raised, arguments broke out, and the scene quickly descended into chaos. In one corner of the conference room sat the younger generation, including Aurora and Celestine. They watched their elders with tense, grim expressions, too afraid to speak up amidst the suffocating and heavy atmosphere. "Sis, is the Fenton family really that powerful? Plus, we don''t only deal in miracle drugsthis shouldn''t affect us that much, right?" Aurora, sitting near the back by the window, lightly tugged on Celestine''s sleeve, her voice low with uncertainty. Celestine turned her head and looked at Aurora, who had an innocent expression on her face. With a sigh, she said softly, "My foolish sister, you have no idea. A large portion of our family''s revenue comes from the miracle drug business. Once those ferocious beast hunters become dependent on Fenton Pharmaceuticals'' drugs, they might end up obeying their orders. They could choose to sell ferocious beast materials and beast cores only to Sly, or sell them to us at outrageous prices. Even though our Taylor family group has deep roots and vast wealth, we won''t be able to withstand that kind of drain." "Is there really no way out? What about the City Lord''s Mansion...?" Aurora asked quietly. Celestine sighed again and shook her head with a touch of defeat. "Don''t count on it. Many of Lsengard''s top-tier Beast Masters have already been deployed to the frontlines. Out of the five remaining fourth-level Beast Masters in the city, three are already aligned with Fenton Pharmaceuticals. Without backing, any legal documents are no more than worthless scraps of paper" "...And Sly and Kevin belong to the three great families of Lsengard. Their network of connections runs deep throughout the entire city. Who would dare openly oppose them?" This was a world where power ruled. Fists were the law, the truth. With Sly and Kevin standing at the pinnacle of Lsengard''s elite families, there was little anyone could do to stop their misdeeds. The youths sitting there, with so little experience of the world, wore expressions of worry far beyond their years. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahem, Mr. Charlie from the imperial capital has sent a representative to attend the meeting," Raj suddenly announced from the front of the room, his face lighting up with joy. "Charlie?" "Mr. Charlie''s representative is here?!" At the mention of this news, the once chaotic meeting room immediately fell silent. Just half a month ago, with Charlie''s help, David had organized a grand sales exhibition, raking in massive profits and expanding their business beyond gemstones. The name "Charlie" had since spread throughout Lsengard. Celestine, hearing the name, also lifted her head with a glimmer of hope. But when she saw that the representative was Charles, she couldn''t help but let out a faint scoff, her expression turning to one of disdain. "That''s Charlie''s representative? Him?" As the memory of that night by the river flooded backCharles and his so-called ''punishment''a faint blush crept onto Celestine''s face. When their eyes met, she clenched her fist and gave him a defiant shake, her eyes filled with resentment. However, Charles'' gaze merely flickered over Celestine and did not linger. Moments later, a clear and calm voice sounded from the front of the meeting room: "Mr. Raj, let''s get straight to the point. I''m here to discuss the cooperation regarding [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]." Charles wasted no time. He went to the front of the room and projected a slide: "The image you see here is a new generation of alchemy product from my uncle''s lab. It can neutralize the addictive effects caused by traditional painkillers like morphine, and its healing effect is 100 times more potent than other healing medicines in the same price range." "Not only can it be used by humans, but it can also be administered to mystical beasts, temporarily boosting their resistance to toxic attributes. Moreover, it enhances the strength of lower-tier mystical beasts." "And its benefits don''t end there" Everyone present was a key figure in Lsengard''s pharmaceutical industry, including several alchemists. Yet, the room was dead silent, with all eyes focused on Charles and the slide he was presenting. After a brief pause, an elderly alchemist with silver hair and a gray robe stood up, carefully choosing his words as he said, "Mr. Charles, I''ve been practicing alchemy for decades, though the potions I''ve crafted are all low-tier and without ranking. Still, I''ve never heard of such a miraculous potion as the one you''re describing." This wasn''t a healing potionit sounded more like a cure-all, an omnipotent miracle drug! As the gray-robed elder finished speaking, several other alchemists around the room nodded in agreement, believing that Charles might be exaggerating. Faced with their skepticism, Charles didn''t rush to explain. Instead, he opened a suitcase he had brought with him and took out several vials of bright green liquid, distributing them to everyone present. The gray-robed elder carefully took one of the test tubes and tilted it slightly. A single drop of the liquid slid down the tube, hanging in the air above his hand. He first sniffed it gently, then pulled out a silver needle and stirred the liquid delicately. As he did so, a soft wood-element energy flowed around his fingers, as though he were probing the ingredients of the potion. In just a few minutes, the elder''s expression became increasingly serious. When he looked back at Charles, there was a newfound respect in his eyes. Turning to the others, he confidently declared, "The healing properties of this potion, as well as its enhancing effects on mystical beasts, are exactly as Mr. Charles described! And for a potion to reach such purity, it must be the work of at least a third-tier alchemist!" As the chief alchemist of the Blackwood family, the moment the gray-robed elder spoke, the other alchemists immediately fell silent. Raj was stunned at first, then his face lit up with joy. He had been powerless against Sly and his relentless pressure, watching as the thousands of silver coins he borrowed were on the verge of being lost again. But now, with the Bryant family stepping in once more, he eagerly nodded in excitement: "To be able to cooperate with Mr. Charles is an honor for the Blackwood family. However, I do have a few concerns. With such high-quality miracle drugs, I imagine the price would be at least 10 silver coins I''m afraid a small place like Lsengard might not be able to afford it" Raj was speaking delicately. After all, only a handful of people could become high-level Beast Masters. Most of those purchasing miracle drugs in Lsengardwhether it be city guards, ferocious beast hunters, or ordinary citizenswere not Beast Masters. If the price was too high, they wouldn''t be able to compete with Sly''s products. Nearby, Henry, the chairman of the Dubois family group, seemed to share the same concern. But before he could voice his doubts, Charles spoke up first: MVLeMpYr.com-exclusive-content "My healing potion will be sold at a unified price, whether it''s in Lsengard city, the outskirts, or even when it''s distributed across Genosha in the future." "The price? It will only be 100 copper coins." "100 silver coins is way too expenswait, what? You said 100 copper coins?" Raj exclaimed in shock before Charles could finish. A healing potion of this quality, for only 100 copper coins? The people around couldn''t believe their ears. Even the lowest-grade healing potions typically cost over 500 copper coins. It was a price that an ordinary ferocious beast hunter could afford if they gritted their teeth, but it would take them more than a month of hard labor in the wilderness. Definitely not cheap! And Charles'' healing potion didn''t just surpass every other potion on the market in terms of effectiveness; it also had the added bonus of enhancing mystical beasts'' abilities. Yet, he was pricing it at only 20% of what others charged? --- Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Business Mind At this moment, Henry, the chairman of the Dubois family group, who had been silent until now, finally spoke: "Charles, I heard Reginald Thackeray just now. It seems this healing potion is the work of a third-tier Beast Master. While I deeply appreciate Mr. Charlie''s willingness to help us through this difficult time, the cost of hiring a third-tier alchemist is something we in Lsengard simply cannot afford" A third-tier alchemist might not be a big deal in the imperial capital, where talent is abundant, but in a small place like Lsengard, anyone encountering one would have to respectfully call them an ''alchemy master.'' The Dubois family group already spent 1,000 silver coins a year just to employ a first-tier alchemist, and the cost of hiring a second-tier alchemist was astronomical. As for a third-tier alchemist... Henry didn''t even dare to imagine. "Heh, you''re overthinking it," Charles replied with a soft smile. "My uncle''s laboratory has developed a batch of alchemy equipment, and one of those systems has already arrived at the Lsengard logistics center. This kind of low-grade miracle drug can be mass-produced." Charles continued with ease, then played a video on the large projection screen. In the footage, a spherical alchemy vat, five meters in diameter, was running non-stop, day and night. The faint glow of firestones bathed the entire alchemy apparatus in a dim red hue. On one end, fully automated robotic arms delivered the raw materials, and on the other, miracle drugs were being produced in a steady stream. Watching this scene, Raj took a deep breath, nearly losing his balance. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he stared at the video, unable to conceal the broad smile spreading across his face. Just a few days ago, his family had been scrambling to sell off villas and properties to cover the company''s financial losses caused by Fenton Pharmaceuticals. Charles'' loan of 7,000 silver coins had provided a lifeline at the most critical moment. Now, in a mere three days, he was not only going to partner with Charles to mass-produce miracle drugs, but he also couldn''t fathom why this was happening. He had never had much of a relationship with the Bryants, and this mysterious ''uncle'' of Charles, Charlie, who did business in the imperial capitalwhy was he going out of his way to help? Henry stood up from his seat, staring in astonishment at the calm young man before him, his mind filled with surprise. As he mentally sifted through all the noble families and wealthy figures he had met while doing business in the imperial capital, he couldn''t recall ever hearing of a ''Charlie'' or any alchemy lab capable of mass-producing such high-quality miracle drugs. While the impact of Fenton Pharmaceuticals on his Stokes family hadn''t been as severe as it was on Raj''s pharmaceutical business, Henry knew he couldn''t let Sly and his crew grow even more powerful. In his heart, he had already decided to establish a connection with Charles and his mysterious ''uncle.'' Now that he thought about it, didn''t his daughters Aurora and Celestine know Charles? They were around the same ageperhaps there was a chance to match them up. The only question was whether a young man from the imperial capital, who had seen the world, would be interested... Everyone around was staring at the enormous alchemy vat displayed on the screen, completely stunned. The hardest part of alchemy lies in temperature control. Each alchemical ingredient requires a different temperature, and one slight mistake could lead to energy imbalance, resulting in an alchemy disaster commonly referred to as a "cauldron explosion." Yet, Charles'' healing potion contained dozens of different ingredients, and still, everything remained stable. Not only that, but it had already been mass-producedtruly a miracle! As fellow alchemists, they were shocked, their eyes wide with disbelief as they watched the miracle drug being produced on an assembly line in the video! "Tch, it''s just because he has some impressive uncle in the imperial capital," Celestine sighed lightly from the back of the meeting room, resting her delicate chin in her hand. She gazed at Charles, who was surrounded by the crowd like a star, her tone laced with displeasure. She firmly believed in first impressions, and every time she recalled what Charles had done by the river, she couldn''t muster any goodwill toward him. She even questioned whether the person here today was the same Charles. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed her sister, Aurora, looking at Charles with gentle admiration, as if completely enchanted by him. Celestine reached out to pinch her sister''s cheek, but her hand froze mid-air. "Could it be I misunderstood him?" This thought caused her cheeks to flush slightly. Her mind spun into a chaotic mess, and she couldn''t help but shake her head, trying to get rid of these confusing thoughts. She bit her lip, thinking, "That little scoundrel! There''s no way he''s a good personI''ll have to warn Father after the meeting, so he doesn''t get tricked by him!" In the silent room, all eyes were fixed on the young man in the center and the bright green liquid he held in his hand. "Mr. Charles, the fact that you were willing to lend me 7,000 silver coins to help me through this financial crisis was already a great honor" Raj finally snapped out of his shock, swallowing hard. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at the young man in front of him and spoke softly, "I don''t dare to ask for much. Just allow Blackwood Pharmaceuticals and the Dubois family group to sell these miracle drugs for you. We can sell them without taking a single cutthe profits will all go to you. We only hope to win back the customers we''ve lost." Henry, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. As long as they could stop Fenton Pharmaceuticals from growing even bigger and poisoning the people of Lsengard with their drugs, the Dubois family group was willing to take a loss if necessary. "How could I possibly accept that? You''ll have plenty of daily expenses for helping me with sales." The young man pondered for a moment before suddenly lifting his head. "How about thisI''ll only take 8% of the profits." Upon hearing this, the entire room was stunned. The miracle drug came from the Bryants, and even the production equipment was provided by them, yet Charles was only asking for 8% of the profits? Was he doing charity? Given the current crisis facing the pharmaceutical companies in Lsengard, even if Charles took all of the profits, no one would have had any complaints. Raj''s face showed pure astonishment, and he rubbed his ears as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Sir, did I hear you right? You only want 8% of the profits? How is that fair?" this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr Charles waved his hand, smiling calmly. "Not only will I help you, but I''ll also give you the formula for this healing potion, as well as the blueprints for the alchemy production equipment However, I have a few conditions." "Mr. Charles, please go ahead!" Raj''s face lit up with joy. If Charles truly wanted nothing in return for helping him, he''d feel unsettled about it. Charles pulled out the documents he had already prepared and handed them to both Henry and Raj. "I have three conditions. First, you must carbonate the potion with carbon dioxide, color it caramel, and rebrand it as [Cola], marketing it as a ''functional beverage'' that can heal injuries." Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Second, no matter how the market changes in the future, Cola must always be priced at 100 copper coins, and I''ll still only take 8% of the profits. The rest will be yours." "Third, while I''m willing to give you the formula and blueprints for the concentrated potion and alchemy equipment, they must be kept confidential. Aside from the three of us, no one else will ever receive the original formulaonly the concentrated Cola syrup." "If you agree to these terms, please sign the document." Raj and Henry stared blankly at the papers in their hands. After reading through the clauses, their mouths hung wide open in shock. This was a genius plan! Since they would only be selling the concentrated syrup and keeping the formula and alchemy blueprints under lock and key, they wouldn''t have to worry about anyone else copying it. They could confidently distribute it across Genosha. As for Charles'' 8% share, given that he was providing both the formula and the equipment blueprints, it was entirely reasonable! Raj didn''t hesitate for a moment before signing the agreement. After reviewing all the terms, Henry also added his signature to the commercial contract, clearly impressed with the brilliance of the partnership. "Hehe, a pleasure doing business. Here''s to our Cola selling like hotcakes!" Charles smiled calmly as he left behind the Cola formula and the alchemy equipment blueprints. With the signed agreements in hand, he walked out of the meeting room. Watching Charles'' retreating figure, Raj and Henry could barely contain their smiles. This wasn''t just a business contractthey had planted a money tree! As long as no other healing potion on the market could surpass the effectiveness of Cola, they would continue raking in profits from selling the concentrated syrup, possibly even expanding their business beyond Lsengard! Meanwhile, those in the meeting who didn''t secure primary distributor rights were now filled with regret for not having connected with Charles sooner. Smiling broadly, they flocked to Raj and Henry, hoping to secure secondary distribution rights. At the back of the meeting room, Aurora''s cheeks flushed as she gazed at Charles'' departing silhouette, stars practically twinkling in her eyes. Charles wasn''t just handsomehis Beast Mastery talents were top-notch, and now he had brought such a major business deal to the Stokes family! Everyone in the room was utterly amazed! The days of Fenton Pharmaceuticals, who had taken over the market with their addictive drugs, were numbered! In less than a week, Cola would dominate the shelves of every store in Lsengard! Leaving the Blackwood Pharmaceuticals building, Charles exhaled deeply. Finding a quiet, deserted spot, he activated his skill, [Darkness Cloak], slipping into the shadows. "Heh, Sly, Kevin, don''t blame me for being ruthless. After all, you tried to kill me. How could I let you get away with that, right?" A cold smirk curled the corner of Charles'' lips as he sneered. But bringing down those two old foxes, Sly and Kevin, wouldn''t be so easy. the Dubois family and the Draven family, two of the three major families in Lsengard, had been established for centuries. Now, with Sly, Kevin, and Axel forming an almost unbreakable alliance, they were an ironclad triangle of power. Though David stood on his side, it would still be difficult to fight off so many enemies at once if things escalated. If it came to a head, the fallout would be hard to contain. "Beyond the three great families, Lsengard also has the City Lord''s mansion, the Misubi family, and the Beast Master Guildthree forces that are not to be underestimated either." "However, due to Grace, the City Lord would never have any goodwill toward me." "The Misubi family runs the auction house in Lsengard and has always remained neutral, staying out of any city affairs. It would be hard to get their help." As Charles mulled over his options, an image of a stern-faced middle-aged man gradually surfaced in his mind... --- Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Guild Master Perceval Lsengard''s Beast Master Guild, Vice President''s Office. Charles knocked on the door, and a middle-aged man, busy with paperwork at his desk, slowly raised his head. After a brief moment of surprise, he abruptly stood up, astonished: "Charles? You little rascal! In just three months, you''ve jumped from a first-tier Beast Master to a third-tier Beast Master. I really underestimated you back then!" Fletcher, clearly excited, walked over to Charles, giving him a heavy pat on the shoulder. He motioned for his secretary to bring Charles a cup of tea and chuckled, "So, what brings you to see me today? Do you need the Beast Master Guild''s help with something?" Charles nodded, getting straight to the point. "The Fenton family pharmaceuticals have aligned themselves with Sly and Kevin, openly selling painkillers with morphine levels exceeding 120 times the limit. I assume Vice President Fletcher is aware of this?" At that, the smile vanished from Fletcher''s face. He didn''t respond immediately but gestured for Charles to continue. "The Taylor family and the Draven family have been causing trouble in Lsengard for years. Compared to their past crimes, this public drug trafficking almost seems like a ''minor'' offense." "Take just three months ago, for example. Robert, in order to win first place in the ferocious beast mountain trials, went as far as to kill a fellow student. If it hadn''t been for Daniel''s luck, he''d probably be dead in the ferocious beast mountains too." "And then there''s Bradley and Felix, father and son, who betrayed Lsengard. They were only able to run wild in the ferocious beast mountains because of the Taylor family''s supply of resources. Their collusion has been an open secret for over a decade." "And this time, their drug trafficking through healing potions isn''t just about making a profit. I suspect there''s a much bigger conspiracy at play." "That''s why I''m hoping the Beast Master Guild can issue a ban, preventing any Beast Master in Lsengard from doing business with them." After speaking at length, Charles felt his mouth go dry. He took a sip of tea, his eyes never leaving Fletcher, who sat across from him. There was only half a month left before Charles was set to leave for Cyber Academy. He didn''t have any grand ambition to "eradicate the poison in Lsengard," but leaving these two threats unchecked would certainly make it hard to sleep peacefully in the wilds later on. When Charles finished, Fletcher glanced out of his office at the Beast Masters moving back and forth outside, his voice turning cold. "Charles, the purpose of the Beast Master Guild is to serve all Beast Masters across Genosha, providing them with convenience. Like the Misubi Auction House, we maintain a position of neutrality. Whether you see them as good or evil, we don''t take sides or intervene without cause." After speaking, Fletcher gave Charles a quick blink, a subtle signal. Charles was momentarily confused but quickly grasped the meaning behind Fletcher''s gesture. He stood up and took his leave. "Alright, since that''s your stance, I won''t trouble you any further today." Though somewhat unsure of what had just happened, Charles left the Beast Master Guild. After crossing a few streets, he suddenly received an anonymous message. The message read: "As much as I''d like to help, this kind of decision needs approval from the top! To be honest, I''m not a fan of Sly and Kevin either! Just a heads upthe old man recently got back from the front lines, and his most prized mystical beast was injured. If you can heal that precious creature of his, there''s a good chance he''ll green-light this for you! (P.S. Don''t say I told you this!)" Click! After putting away his phone, Charles felt a warm sensation in his chest. This Beast Mastery World could be as harsh and cold as a heartless machine, much like Vice President Fletcher''s name and the cold, detached expression on his face. But even the coldest heart has its soft momentsjust like when Fletcher stood in front of the students in the ferocious beast mountains to protect them, and now, when he discreetly extended a helping hand beyond his official duties. ... The next day, Charles followed the address Fletcher had provided and arrived at an old, rundown cabin on the outskirts of Lsengard. An elderly man with graying hair was in the yard, tending to the wounds of an equally worn-out-looking wooden bear. Dark blood trickled down the towel he was using, staining the ground beneath them. The bear appeared to have been savagely attacked by something terrifying. One of its hind legs was cleanly broken, with part of the bone visible through the wound. As Charles looked at the creature, several system prompts flashed before his eyes. [Wooden Bear] [Element]: Wood [Level]: 39 [In Progress] [Click to view upgrade materials] [Quality]: Silver [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Critically weak [Severe internal and external injuries, wounds infected] [Click to view treatment methods] Poisoned [Neurotoxin] [Click to view treatment methods] Disabled [Hind leg amputation] [Click to view treatment methods] "Weakness, paralysis, poisoning, disability this is way too much!" Charles couldn''t help but be shocked. It was the first time he had seen a mystical beast in such a dire condition. From the brief lines of health information, Charles could sense just how brutal the battle must have been. Genosha was a land embroiled in constant warfare. To the east, the serpent people of the Atacama Desert; to the west, the merfolk of the Infinity Isles; and both Avaloria to the north and the Stellar Empire to the south watched with predatory intent. Ever since the fall of the war god Ares centuries ago, Genosha had become a coveted prize for its neighbors. With its plains and lack of natural defenses, it was easy pickings. Every year, countless Beast Masters perished defending the nation''s borders. Judging by the state of the wooden bear, Charles guessed it had likely sustained its injuries in a battle against the forces from the Infinity Isles. "Leave. I don''t get involved in Lsengard''s internal affairs." Before Charles could say a word, the old man''s cold voice cut through the air, carrying the harsh authority and lethal intent of someone who had spent too much time on the frontlines. "Uh" Charles hadn''t even opened his mouth before Guild Master Perceval had already issued his dismissal. Given the man''s position as the head of the Beast Master Guild, Charles wasn''t surprised by the level of intelligence he possessed. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Charles didn''t let the old man''s words deter him. Instead, he calmly sat down beside the wooden bear. "Roar!" The wooden bear let out a roar, but thanks to his [Mind Communication] ability, Charles could tell it wasn''t out of angerit was from pain and fear. "Guild Master, if I can heal the wooden bear''s wounds and remove the poison from its body, could you, while maintaining neutrality, refrain from offering any assistance to Sly and his people? Things like ferocious beast materials and miracle drug supplies." The old man rinsed the towel in a shallow red basin, wringing it out before continuing to clean the bear''s wounds. He gave Charles a doubtful look, his voice still cold: "I''ve already told you, the Beast Master Guild is a neutral organization. We do not take sides in conflicts between Beast Masters. This isn''t about whether you can heal my beast or not. You should leave." "The wooden bear''s hind leg may be broken, but since it''s a wood-element mystical beast, I have a way to regenerate its missing limb," Charles replied, his voice calm. The old man''s hand paused in midair as he cleaned the bear''s wounds. He stared at Charles, visibly stunned. This wooden bear had been with him since his youth, now well into his later years. It meant more to him than even family. If there was a way to fully restore its health, he would be willing to give up his position as Guild Master. But as long as he still held his title, he had to uphold the principles of the Beast Master Guild... "Guild Master, this wooden bear has been stuck at Level 39 for quite some time, hasn''t it? Who knows, maybe if I take a look, it might finally break through." Splat! The old man tossed the towel into the basin and rushed over to Charles. In his excitement, he didn''t notice as his hands left bloody prints on Charles'' sleeves. His voice shook with emotion: "You really think you can heal my wooden bear and help it break through to Level 40?" Perceval stared in disbelief at the young man before him, unable to hide the joy on his face. His wooden bear had been stuck at Level 39 for 20 long years, ever since he became a fourth-tier Beast Master at the age of 48. If the bear could break through, as its contracted master, Perceval himself would likely advance to a fifth-tier Beast Master! Seeing the confident expression on Charles'' face, Perceval quickly let go of him and, realizing the blood on his hands, awkwardly wiped Charles'' sleeves. "Forgive me," he said, leading Charles into the house with renewed hope. ... Three hours later, as Perceval watched his wooden bear, now full of energy and vitality, he couldn''t help but embrace the creature. Tears welled up in his cloudy eyes, streaming down his face. "Hey, old friend, I thought I was going to lose you forever sobbing..." Noticing his emotional outburst, Perceval quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled at Charles. "Don''t worry. The Beast Master Guild will no longer supply ferocious beast materials or alchemy ingredients to Fenton Pharmaceuticals. And I''ll issue a decree in my capacity as Guild Master: any Beast Master registered with the Lsengard Beast Master Guild who is caught purchasing healing potions from Fenton Pharmaceuticals will have their salary suspended for six months!" "I''ll leave it in your capable hands, Guild Master Perceval!" Charles smiled slightly as he prepared to leave. Before departing, he handed Perceval a list of materials. "These are the materials required for the wooden bear''s breakthrough. Gather them within 20 days. If you keep your word, I''ll ensure it completes its breakthrough before I leave Lsengard." Perceval took the list from Charles, his heart filled with curiosity. He had heard many rumors about the young man even before returning to Lsengard. But what surprised him was that, besides his Beast Mastery talents, this kid seemed to have knowledge of alchemy and even some medical skills? The abilities Charles had displayed left Perceval astonished. As he watched Charles'' figure disappear into the distance, the old man smiled wryly. "Is this what they call abusing power for personal gain?" Gently patting the old companion that had been by his side through countless battles, Perceval made up his mind to prepare it a feast of ferocious beast meat that night. "The frontlines are in dire straits, and Sly, Kevin, and those bastards have turned Lsengard into a cesspool. It''s about time someone stepped in!" Perceval muttered to himself, as if trying to justify his actions. Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Would You Like to Try This Pepper Spray Too? To counteract the pharmaceutical venture founded by Sly, Kevin, and Axelthe Fenton the Miller family businessDavid, Raj, and Henry formed a business alliance. David''s conglomerate, the Smith family group, was in charge of fundraising and procuring materials; Raj, who started in the miracle drug industry, had already begun production continuously after acquiring Charles''s miracle drug formula and alchemy equipment; and Henry, who originated from the department store business, took on the promotion and distribution of what would later be known as ''Coca-Cola.'' Everything unfolded amidst high tension, with everyone eagerly anticipating the new ''Coca-Cola'' beverage to dominate the entire Lsengard market! Over the past week, the Miller family''s pharmaceuticals had increased their market share from 75% to 95%. MVLeMpYr-reader It was clear to discerning eyes that this gain was achieved through the addition of ''excessive cocaine''a controversial tactic, but one had to admit that the Miller family had effectively monopolized the Lsengard pharmaceutical industry. With three level-four Beast Masters united, who could challenge them? ... At seven in the evening, as the city lights began to glow. Ferocious beast hunters returned to Lsengard after a day''s toil, their bodies sweaty and scarred, eagerly lining up to purchase the Miller family''s miracle drug. Many of these hunters chose to spend their hard-earned money in pleasure districts as well. Near the Miller family''s drugstore, at the Pink Rose bar, strippers energetically performed on stage, flirtatiously enticing the audience. Their gazes inadvertently drifted towards booth number one. "Another round, make sure it''s the Spade Ace with obsidian!" shouted a man with a middle-part hairstyle as a spotlight converged on his slightly tipsy face. The DJ''s voice filled the bar with vigor: "88 silver coins!" "A set of the great divine dragon with obsidian!" "Tonight''s expenses at the Pink Rose are on Mr. Benjamin!" As the DJ spoke, cheers erupted from the young men and women in the dance area, with numerous young women flamboyantly showcasing their dance skills, hoping to catch the attention of the distinguished guest in booth number one. "Annabelle, I haven''t seen you in two days, and your chest seems even larger. Did you find another man behind my back?" Benjamin joked, his arm around a beautiful woman, playfully teasing another voluptuous lady in the booth. "Hardly..." The woman''s words were cut off as Benjamin''s hand slipped inside her blouse, nearly eliciting a startled cry from her. She chided with a coquettish tone, "Mr. Benjamin, let''s wait until we''re in the hotel, okay...?" Benjamin glanced at the dance floor. They were in a semi-open booth, unlikely to be seen by others. Or so he thought... actually, being spotted might even thrill him more! "Come on, let''s see who has improved their skills? Take good care of me, and I''ll order another set of the great divine dragon!" Benjamin unfastened his belt buckle, leering at the several hostesses surrounding him. As soon as he finished speaking, the previously demure Annabelle stepped forward, took him in her mouth, and in a burst of celestial pleasure, Benjamin''s gaze drifted outside the window to the Miller family pharmaceutical shop. There, a long line of Beast Masters queued up, continuously funneling wealth to the Miller family, allowing him finally to live out his extravagant dreams. Since they started ''spiking'' their healing drugs, the Miller family''s sales had soared. At this rate, within three months, the Miller family would replace David as one of the top three families in Lsengard. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol mixed with the perfume of women. Benjamin''s attention returned from the window as Annabelle was ardently ''at work.'' The woman''s cunning skills brought him a rush of pleasure, and he couldn''t help but release... Damn, that was less than a minute, 88 silver coins not well spent... To cover his embarrassment, Benjamin shouted, "Bartender, a Spade Ace with obsidian, and another set of the great divine dragon!" Bang! As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, a bottle labeled ''Spade Ace'' smashed into his head, splattering blood all over the walls. "Go to hell, Benjamin. Your family''s fake drugs put my dad in the hospital, and you''re here enjoying life?" A man in sunglasses kicked open the booth door, yelling furiously, followed by a dozen burly men. "Damn, it''s this bastard selling fake drugs, beat him up!" Hissing in pain, Benjamin touched his head, feeling a cut that was bleeding profusely. The unexpected attack by another Beast Master had seriously wounded him. "Ah!" "They''re beating him up!" Annabelle and the other hostesses scattered in fear, leaving Benjamin fuming. He stretched out his right hand, and three silver hexagrams flashed into existence. "Roar! Roar!!!!" A lightning demon ape, a blue lightning tyrannosaurus rex, and a thundering leopardthree silver-grade mystical beastsappeared, circling him defensively and roaring continuously at the dozen burly men in the booth. "A third-level Beast Master... you think we''d be scared of you?" The man in sunglasses gestured, and his group of burly men summoned their own mystical beasts. Benjamin quickly assessed the situation. They were all second-level Beast Masters with mostly Bronze Division beasts. But their numbers were overwhelming; even with extraordinary powers, he couldn''t fend off a group attack from several second-level Beast Masters. "Damn... when my dad and Uncle Sly, Uncle Kevin get here, I''ll kill you all!" Benjamin cursed inwardly. With the vilest curses in his heart, Benjamin recalled his mystical beasts and hunched over in a pleading posture, "Big brother, please let me go, there must be some misunderstanding here..." "Misunderstanding?" The muscular man in sunglasses grabbed Benjamin by the neck, slammed him to the ground, and then threw him out of the bar. Lightning demon ape!!! With tremendous force, he smashed through the wall. Benjamin tumbled several times on the ground and rolled over a dozen times on the asphalt road, struggling to get up. The Pink Rose bar was in chaos, with countless people rushing out while casting terrified glances at Benjamin. Passersby also looked on in shock at the bloodied Benjamin. Bang! Before Benjamin could rise, the man in sunglasses punched him down again and then stepped on his head, "Ladies and gentlemen, in my hand, I have the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine priced at 1000 copper coins! Let''s have Mr. Benjamin personally demonstrate its effects!" Benjamin felt a sharp pain as the muscular man slashed several deep cuts across his chest. He tried to struggle, but a few more burly men came forward to restrain him. "Look, this is the Miller family''s healing medicine!" Benjamin lifted his head just as the man in sunglasses angrily stepped forward, splashing the medicine all over his wounds. "AAAAHHHH" When the liquid touched his injuries, Benjamin immediately felt a searing pain. The wounds spasmed and twisted in agony, but he was held down, immobilized by the men restraining him. "See? This isn''t healing medicine, it''s [pepper spray]!" The man in sunglasses kept pouring several bottles of ''healing medicine'' on Benjamin''s wounds, followed by more screams of agony. A crowd had gathered around, witnessing Benjamin''s wounds not only failing to heal but actually bleeding profusely after the application of the supposed medicine. The bystanders began to murmur among themselves. "Isn''t that just too cruel? Selling pepper spray as healing medicine for 1000 copper coins?" "These crooks deserve to be fed to ferocious beasts!" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s not just pepper spray; the painkillers contain an excessive amount of morphine! Ever since my dad started using the Miller family''s painkillers, he doesn''t even want to eat anymore, just craves that ''healing medicine.''" "My God! The Miller family is coming, run!" Someone in the crowd shouted, and suddenly, the people gathered there, including the burly men who had beaten Benjamin, scattered like a tide pulling back. "Damn, who did this?" Leading a fully armed squad, Axel rushed forward, seeing Benjamin on the ground nearly unconscious with pain, his face etched with concern. "Quick! Get the healing medicine!" As one of his subordinates brought a bottle of their dark red medicine, Axel kicked it away: "Damn, not ours! Get Raj''s." Axel then applied a bottle labeled [Miller Family Pharmaceuticals] to Benjamin''s wounds. Ten minutes later, Benjamin slowly opened his eyes. "Our healing medicine might not be the best, but it shouldn''t be completely ineffective, right?" Looking puzzled at the dark red medicine in his hand, Axel sniffed it and was immediately shocked: "Pepper spray?" ... At the Miller family pharmaceutical''s top floor, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive. Dozens of bottles of dark red liquid were piled on the conference room table, and the pungent smell of pepper spray filled the air. "The investigation results are in. Across all 54 pharmacies under the Miller family pharmaceuticals, all the healing medicines have been swapped with pepper spray!" Axel opened a projection of a statistical report and, in anger, slammed his fist down, denting the table. Kevin, after reviewing the report, picked up a bottle from the table and sniffed it, his face filled with shock. Who had the capability to swap the healing medicine with pepper spray in all 54 of the Miller family''s pharmacies in such a short time? "I find it impossible that someone tampered with 54 pharmacies simultaneously. More likely, the batch was meddled with before it even hit the market," Kevin said grimly, quickly making his judgment. "Are you suggesting there''s a mole?" Sly picked up a vial of medicine, his expression equally grim. Ever since their family''s stock had been emptied, the Taylor family owed a huge debt of 50 gold coins due to high-interest loans. Adding excessive morphine to the painkillers had been his idea. Joining forces with the Miller family pharmaceuticals was the Taylor family''s last chance to turn things around. If they failed, the entire Taylor family would plummet into an abyss. "I don''t think this was just a staff error. It must be the work of a competitor, definitely someone bribed our people to swap the raw materials on the alchemy production line!" Sly, having been roughed up in the business world for years, quickly offered his analysis. Everyone knew now that the Miller family pharmaceuticals had allied with him and Kevin. Damn it, which bastard dared to oppose them? Clenching his fist tightly, Sly hurled the vial of medicine out the window, shattering the glass with a loud crack as it fell to the ground below. Just as the window glass broke, Sly suddenly noticed on the facade of Lsengard''s tallest building across from them, a bright advertising slogan lit up: "Hurt, tired, exhausted, drink Coca-Cola!" At the same moment, Kevin and Axel looked up and saw the same advertisement, feeling utterly perplexed. ... Chapter 113: Chapter 113: A Beverage? This Is a Miracle Cure! Charles spat out a mouthful of red wine when he came across a viral video of a streaker screaming in pain as [pepper spray] was applied to his wounds. He wasn''t particularly interested in the streaker, but when he realized the man, pixelated in sensitive areas, was Benjamin, he couldn''t help but laugh: "Is this what they call poetic justice?" His revenge was silent but fierce. Over the past week, in between training sessions with Max and Mousie, he''d made trips to the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' workshop to tamper with various ingredients. According to the shipping schedule of the Miller family pharmaceuticals, Charles reckoned that all 54 chain stores were now stocked with his ''spiked'' medicines. "With less than half a month until I head to Cyber Academy, let me quietly enjoy the downfall of Sly and his cronies," Charles murmured, a slight smirk playing on his lips. After he emptied the stocks of Sly and Kevin, these once-prominent members of the top three families in Lsengard were already weakened, which explained their desperate move to add a 120-times dose of painkillerstruly an unethical act. And this was just the beginning. Within three days, his concoction, ''Coca-Cola,'' would sweep through Lsengard, completely cutting off any lifeline for the Miller family pharmaceuticals. Soon, under the crushing weight of their debts, Sly and Kevin would find themselves irreversibly doomed. With Charles''s current capabilities, it was still challenging to kill two level-four Beast Masters, and unnecessaryunless, of course, Sly and his cohort pushed him too far. Though he couldn''t beat them openly, he was not above using more covert means, like poisoning. Yawning, Charles rubbed Max''s furry belly, getting ready for bed, when his phone vibrated. [Charles, if you''re free tomorrow afternoon, could you please pick someone up at the station?] It was a message from Ezra. "Pick up who?" Charles replied, puzzled. Aside from his missing parents, he knew no one else outside of Lsengard. [Hehe, you''ll see when you get there.] Ezra sent Charles a photo and then went offline. "Picking someone up is fine... but what''s with sending me a decade-old photo?" Charles couldn''t help but complain. The photo showed a cute young girl with a sun hat and a long blue dress, sitting quietly on a park bench. Her blue eyes looked as pure as lake waters at the camera. With her light golden hair, she didn''t look like she was from Genosha. Charles figured she''d be easy to recognize. "Cyber Academy only recruits two people from the whole Lsengard region; she must be someone formidable." Sighing lightly, Charles put away his phone and fell asleep with Max. ... The next morning, as the first rays of dawn touched the misty airs of Lsengard, the city was dominated by a single advertisement. "Hurt, tired, exhausted, drink Coca-Cola!" Seeing the advertisement on the shopping mall''s glass facade, Thomas scoffed dismissively, then suddenly sneered: "The Blackwood family must really be desperate, resorting to even greater deceptions than our Fenton family pharmaceuticals. We may skimp on alchemy ingredients, but we''ve never claimed our products to be a panacea." "After drinking it, wounds heal in one minute, it enhances poison resistance, and if a mystical beast drinks it, it boosts their attack power by 3%." "Only a fool would believe that, right?" Thomas turned his gaze away, annoyed, only to find that the damned advertisement was everywhere! At the entrance of the Lsengard department store, a screen was even playing a short video, drawing crowds of several hundred onlookers. In the video. A ferocious beast hunter, covered in blood, was given a swig of Coca-Cola. The blood-soaked wounds on his body visibly healed at an astonishing rate! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A first-level Beast Master, facing a two-horned rhinoceros standing five meters talla clear mismatch in combat levelsfed his mystical beast a sip of Coca-Cola and managed a miraculous reversal! And there were even more outrageous claimsa Beast Master who hadn''t advanced in 30 years drank a can of Coca-Cola and suddenly broke through to the second level! "What exactly is this ''Coca-Cola''? I''ve never heard of it before. Is it really that miraculous?" "It''s probably a scam, right? Just like the Miller family pharmaceuticals, selling pepper spray for a thousand copper coins!" "Let me tell you, it''s true. The old man next door fell down the stairs and broke his leg yesterday, couldn''t afford the hospital, bought a can of Coca-Cola from the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, and healed in less than a minute!" "This Coca-Cola not only cures diseases and detoxifies but also eliminates drug addiction. My dad hasn''t had the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' painkillers in a day!" "My husband drank a can yesterday, and he kept me up all night!" "Holy crap! Is it really as miraculous as you say?" Watching more and more people gather at the entrance of the Lsengard department store, Thomas couldn''t help but move closer to see if this thing was really as magical as claimed. After waiting in line for a long time, he finally snatched a can from the shelf. Skeptically, he made a small cut on his arm with a knife, and blood immediately began to seep out. He drank a can of Coca-Cola, smacking his lips, "Doesn''t seem like anything special." However, as soon as he spoke, a tingling sensation came from the wound, then it was enveloped in a pale green wood energy. The bleeding stopped instantly, and the wound healed at a visibly fast pace. In less than a minute, the wound was as good as newwithout even a scar left behind! Smack! Witnessing this, Thomas was so shocked that he dropped his half-full can of Coca-Cola to the ground. Is this supposed to be a beverage? This is a miracle cure! Naturally, the surrounding crowd witnessed this scene, clearly recognizing the medical miracle happening right before their eyesdefinitely not computer effects. "My God, this Coca-Cola seems really powerful! I saw his wound heal in less than a minute; that''s something usually only seen with Tone Reproduction miracle drugs that cost over 10 silver coins! This stuff is way better than the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine, and it only costs 100 copper coins!" Word spread quickly from one to ten, ten to a hundred; the entire department store was abuzz. Dozens, hundreds, thousands of people flocked to the store... Even many ferocious beast hunters ran out of the Miller family''s drugstores to join the queue. Why bother with the highly addictive healing drugs from the Miller family when a single beverage can heal wounds and offer various other miraculous benefits? In the frenzy, Thomas was nearly crushed by the crowd. He never imagined that his unintended action would become the best advertisement for Coca-Cola! discover-MVLeMpYr-novels ... "Damn, this stuff really seems to be powerful!" In the high-level conference room of the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' building, Axel stared blankly at the caramel-colored drink in his cup that Thomas had brought back, utterly stunned. As a competitor, he was naturally inclined to nitpick, but Kevin, after much scrutiny, couldn''t find any fault either! His recently cut hand had already healed, and if not for a few drops of blood left on the table, who could have believed he was just injured? Even the 3% increase in power was confirmed through a test field; within minutes of drinking Coca-Cola, his strength had indeed increased by over 100 kilograms! The conference room was eerily silent, and at the front, Kevin''s hand trembled slightly as he held the can of Coca-Cola. Following yesterday''s pepper spray scandal, the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine was already unsellable, impacting sales of other drugs in the store, and their overall sales had plummeted by 50%. Originally, he had wanted Thomas to shoot a video exposing the Coca-Cola as a fake, but instead, it backfired, solidifying the product''s genuine reputation! "Glug" Kevin gulped down a mouthful and felt an incredible change within his body, his eyes widening in disbelief: "This thing, even if it cost 5 silver coins, I''d say it''s worth it. How can it only be 100 copper coins? The Blackwood family must have really invested a fortune to crush our Fenton family pharmaceuticals!" The high-level executives and alchemists of the Miller family pharmaceuticals present were speechless. Having practiced alchemy for years, no one knew better than them how ludicrous it was to reduce the cost of this product to under 100 copper coins. The level of alchemy technology was perhaps more than 30 years ahead of the Miller family pharmaceuticals... The entire Fenton family pharmaceuticals could very well falter because of this single product. Many were already secretly considering switching to the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals. Bang! Sly''s face contorted with veins bulging as he punched the can of Coca-Cola, only to be sprayed with carbonated foam, leaving him in a total mess. "This has to be Raj''s dumping strategy. A miracle drug like this selling for only 100 copper coins, is that possible?" Sly wiped his face with a tissue, seething: "Starting tomorrow, all our Fenton family pharmaceuticals'' miracle drugs will go on sale at a 90% discount. Let''s see who runs out of steam first!" Hearing Sly''s words, Axel''s expression shifted slightly, looking at him with some difficulty: "Brother Zhao, our Fenton family pharmaceuticals just got off the ground recently. We borrowed a lot for the alchemy equipment, and the creditors are already pressing us. This 90% discount..." "It might just break our cash flow!" As the most powerful family in Lsengard, the Taylor family, though severely weakened, was still mightier than a horse as a skinny camel, and almost equivalent to the chairman of the Miller family pharmaceuticals. At this moment, the executives and investors of the Miller family pharmaceuticals were all waiting for Sly''s next move. Collecting himself, Sly wiped the sweat from his forehead and gritted his teeth: "Hmph, just Charles. I''ll take out another loan of 100 gold coins tomorrow, and sell all our drugs at a 90% discount! I don''t believe Raj can last much longer." A bead of sweat rolled down Sly''s cheek. In his decades of doing business in Lsengard, he had never felt fear like he did today. It seemed that this time, he really had crossed someone he shouldn''t have. From his son''s death in the ferocious beast mountains, to his warehouses being emptied, to the Taylor family''s near bankruptcy, and now almost at a dead endit seemed that these past three months, nothing had gone Sly''s way... Now buried in debt, there was no turning back for him; if he couldn''t bring down the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, Sly would be left with nowhere to lay to rest. The conference room was filled with sighs, as it seemed their only option was to keep borrowing to outlast the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals. Bang Suddenly, the conference room door was slammed open. An employee stumbled in, tumbling towards Axel: "Mr. Axel! Just now, the president of the Beast Master Guild, Perceval, came by and said our healing medicine contains sedatives at 12,000% over the legal limit. The Beast Master Guild has just issued a ban! All Beast Masters registered in Lsengard are prohibited from purchasing any products from the Miller family pharmaceuticals or providing any alchemy ingredients to us!" "For a period of... five years!" Boom! Sly felt a whiteness before his eyes, nearly unable to stand... Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Waiting for Him "Mr. Sly, Mr. Sly, are you alright...?" someone tried to help Sly up, but was held back by another person nearby. Sly struggled to steady himself. As a fourth-tier Beast Master, his hands and legs trembled uncontrollably, and he muttered unconsciously, "It''s all over, everything is over." Axel and Kevin both turned pale, as if someone had walked over their spines. They slumped in their chairs, devastated. Now that the Beast Master Guild had prohibited Lsengard''s Beast Masters from purchasing drugs from the Miller family, all their investments in production equipment were undoubtedly going to waste. Especially for Axel, the entire Miller family relied on pharmaceuticals for their livelihood. With no one buying their drugs, bankruptcy loomed large for the Miller family. Worse still, not only were the drugs unsellable, but they also couldn''t buy raw materials. This situation would severely weaken the Miller family, the Draven family, and the Taylor family. The Taylor family was hit hardest, having suffered several blows and continually weakening. Now, they not only failed to monopolize Lsengard''s pharmaceutical industry but also had nearly fifty gold coins in debt. "Sly! You have to think of something," Axel urged desperately, his family''s survival at stake, no longer caring about formalities, he started shouting Sly''s full name. "Shut up!" Sly took several deep breaths, trying to regain his composure. There were no other options now; the only way to minimize losses was to sell off the drugs and equipment to other cities. Even so, the original loan of fifty gold coins might only fetch back ten now. "Damn it! Who did this? Find out who put pepper spray, and where did Raj and the others get the Coca-Cola recipe!" Sly''s veins bulged on his forehead, his demeanor as terrifying as a vengeful ghost. Seeing his subordinate still frozen in place, he kicked him forcefully, sending him crashing against the wall, and then falling heavily, spitting blood continuously. Some screamed in fright, while others quietly moved towards the door, hoping to leave. "Stop! No one leaves; there''s still hope!" Kevin stared at Sly, who had just spoken, his brow furrowed deeply. What could possibly be done in such a dire situation? He felt a desire to retreat, to stop now while there was still something left to salvage, maybe even a chance to start over later. "Mr. Sly, let''s pull back. Everyone''s selling Coca-Cola out there; we can''t win this." "Kevin, you want to leave too?" "If we pull back now, we can preserve some strength and maybe seek revenge later. If we keep this up, my family, the Draven family, might well be expelled from Lsengard." "You, the Draven family, may have an escape route, but I have none left! No matter what, I need to find out who the saboteur is. I, Sly, will not let them go, even in death!" Driven to desperation, Sly had lost all reason. Faced with his son''s death and the impending bankruptcy of his family, he had only one thought: to risk everything on one last gamble! How to gamble? Their situation couldn''t get any worse, so the only option was to drag down David, Raj, and Henry with them. As long as their situation was worse than his, there was still hope. "First, burn down their factory equipment. Then, pin the deaths of a few Beast Masters on Coca-Cola. With the help of the media, we might have a chance." "Axel, you take care of the fire; Kevin, you handle the aftermath. Make sure to bring along several TV reporters." Axel and Kevin brightened up at the idea. If they could make all of Lsengard believe that Coca-Cola was lethal, under such public pressure, what could David, Raj, and Henry possibly do to fight back? Sly, with a dark look on his face, added to Kevin, "If you can''t find any dead Beast Masters, just make some." Kevin nodded, unfazed by the directive. Though it was against the law, with so many Beast Masters in Lsengard, a few unaccounted deaths wouldn''t matter if no one found out. Unnoticed by everyone in the office, the silhouette of Mousie flashed past the window. Inside the Blackwood family''s pharmaceutical factory, Raj, sitting on the sofa, looked at Charles and confirmed once more: "Charles, are you sure about this? That Sly is planning to set the factory on fire soon?" Charles nodded. After learning about the notice issued by the Beast Master Guild, he had been covertly monitoring the movements of Sly, Kevin, and Axel. As expected, these three were not idle. Upon hearing their plan, Charles rushed to the Blackwood family''s pharmaceutical factory to find Raj and urge him to move the manufacturing equipment elsewhere. Raj was skeptical at first, but Charles insisted, "Don''t worry about anything else right now. They''re going to set fire to this place soon. If you don''t want to suffer heavy losses, better move the equipment and raw materials somewhere else." Despite his doubts, Raj acted on Charles'' advice. After they had moved everything, under the cover of night, a group quietly approached the factory. "How''s everything going? Are all the nearby surveillance cameras taken care of?" Axel whispered to someone in the dark. "Mr. Axel, everything''s set. All the cameras around here have been destroyed by my mystical beast," the person replied. "That''s good. The next steps must leave no trace. Everyone, stay sharp. We need to be quick when we set the fire." As someone peered at the brightly lit factory, they voiced their concern: "Mr. Axel, it looks like they''re still working. There are workers inside the factory. What should we do about them?" "What else can we do? It''s their fault for working for the Blackwood family. Blame Raj and his people! You just focus on setting the fire." Axel had no concern for the workers still inside. Was he supposed to warn them about the fire he was about to set? As long as he could sabotage the business plans of Raj, Henry, and David, he didn''t care how many civilians were harmed. "Let''s do it!" At Axel''s command, a group of masked individuals summoned their mystical beasts and began hurling gasoline cans into the factory. Once enough liquid had spilled, several fire-type mystical beasts started unleashing their abilities. In just an instant, flames erupted within the Blackwood family pharmaceutical factory, shooting skyward and illuminating the surrounding darkness. Axel watched the blaze unfold before him, a satisfied expression on his face. From the burning factory, occasional screams could be heard. Listening to the agonized cries, Axel said calmly, "This is what happens when you cross me." What he didn''t know was that the sounds of anguish were all coming from speakers inside the factory. Meanwhile, hidden in a shadowy corner, Charles was recording everything on his phone, including a close-up of Axel''s face. Mousie was not beside him; Charles had sent Mousie to follow Kevin. "It''s almost over here. Soon I''ll meet up with Mousie to capture how Kevin is framing everything." "I''m really looking forward to seeing their faces when they watch these videos," Charles mused, before disappearing into the darkness. The next morning, Outside the Smith family group headquarters, a large crowd gathered along with dozens of Lsengard''s TV stations and news media reporters. Behind them, camera operators focused their lenses. The reporters announced, "According to reliable sources, the Coca-Cola produced by the Blackwood family pharmaceutical contains lethal toxins that have already caused several innocent Beast Masters to die." "Let''s now speak to some of the victims'' relatives." The camera slowly zoomed in on a crowd where several stretchers covered with white sheets were surrounded by grieving family members, loudly lamenting and cursing. Inside the corporate building, in a conference room, Raj, Henry, David, and others looked down through the glass windows, their expressions tense and troubled. Raj glanced at Charles and said with relief, "Gentlemen, no need to worry. Sly is despicable and shameless, but he doesn''t know that Charles had everything figured out well in advance." "Indeed, thanks to Charles'' warning, we avoided a massive loss!" Henry and David nodded in agreement, appalled that Sly would stoop to such monstrous levels to frame them using human lives. Henry sighed, looked at Charles, and asked, "What should we do next? Perhaps we should just release the video evidence." In just a brief moment, the Blackwood family pharmaceutical factory was engulfed in flames, a fierce inferno shooting up into the sky, suddenly illuminating the surrounding darkness. Axel watched the fire unfold before him, a satisfied look on his face. Periodic screams echoed from the burning factory, and listening to those painful cries, Axel calmly stated, "This is what happens to those who oppose me." MVLeMpYr-official-text Unbeknownst to him, those cries of agony were all coming from speakers inside the factory. Meanwhile, lurking in a dark corner behind him, Charles was capturing everything on his phone, including a close-up of Axel''s face. Mousie wasn''t by his side; Charles had already sent Mousie to follow Kevin. "It''s about wrapped up here, I''ll go find Mousie soon to record how Kevin is setting everything up." "I can''t wait to see their faces when they watch these videos," Charles mused, then turned and disappeared into the darkness. The next morning, A large crowd had gathered at the entrance of the Smith family group headquarters, accompanied by dozens of Lsengard''s television and news media reporters, microphones in hand, followed by camera operators. The reporters incessantly broadcasted, "According to reliable sources, the Coca-Cola produced by the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals contains lethal toxins that have led to the deaths of several innocent Beast Masters." "Let''s now hear from some of the victims'' relatives." The camera slowly focused on a group where several stretchers covered with white cloths were surrounded by about a dozen grieving relatives loudly crying and cursing. Inside the building, in a conference room, Raj, Henry, David, and others were continuously looking down through the glass windows, their expressions tense and grim. Raj''s gaze swept over Charles and he said with relief, "Gentlemen, no need to worry. Sly''s methods are despicable and shameless, but unfortunately for him, he doesn''t know that Charles was already well aware of his plans." "Indeed, thanks to Charles'' timely alert, we avoided a massive loss!" Henry and David nodded in agreement, shocked by Sly''s ruthless tactics of using human lives to frame them. Henry sighed and looked at Charles, asking, "What should we do next? Maybe we should just release the video evidence." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles replied, "Just wait a bit longer, let''s see Sly''s performance first. He''s put so much effort into it; how could we not watch?" David couldn''t help but laugh at the thought of Sly''s upcoming act. Sly thought he could turn the tables with his performance, but he was just a clown, unaware that they had already gathered all the evidence and were just waiting for him. At that moment, Sly, Kevin, and Axel appeared on the main street. Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Kneeling Down "It''s outrageous how the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals blatantly jeopardize consumer safety. As a member of Isengard, I feel it''s my duty to stand up for these vulnerable groups, the Beast Masters who have been killed by Coca-Cola, and denounce the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals!" Sly said, his face contorted with anger as he continued in front of the gathering cameras and flashing lights. "I''ve had pharmaceutical experts analyze the ingredients in this Coca-Cola, and indeed, some of the products contain lethal toxins!" Hearing this, the crowd around began to murmur. "No wonder this Coca-Cola is so cheap; it''s because it''s poisonous!" "I''ve drunk it too, what should I do? Is it still time to go to the hospital?" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was wondering why I''ve been finishing so quickly in bed with my wife these days. It must be this Coca-Cola!" In a moment, the crowd was whipped into a frenzy, and everyone started condemning the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals. Among the crowd, four or five people exchanged glances, then, as if on cue, began to chant together: "Boycott Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, give us back our health!" "Boycott Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, give us back our health!" Led by them, the gathered citizens continued shouting as they marched towards the gates of the Blackwood family corporation. "You claim an expert confirmed the presence of toxins in Coca-Cola, but who might that expert be?" A resonant voice boomed as the corporate gates slowly swung open. Charles, flanked by Raj, Henry, and David, stepped into view and continued, "Sly, you need to stand by your words. What if they''re unfounded?" "Charles, since when is it your turn to speak here?" Sly responded with composed defiance. He had either bribed or intimidated experts; the actual presence of toxins in the Coca-Cola was now irrelevant. What mattered was making sure all the Beast Masters knew this drink could be lethal! As for Axel and Kevin, Sly was confident they wouldn''t slip up. "I stand by my statement," Sly directly addressed Charles. "If I''m wrong, I''m willing to kneel and bow my head in apology!" "Are you certain?" Charles''s eyes gleamed; he had video evidence, and now Sly''s promise to kneel seemed inevitable. Unperturbed, Sly nodded affirmatively. "Yes, I''m certain! It''s the toxins in your pharmaceuticals that have led to Beast Master deaths!" After his declaration, Sly turned to Raj, Henry, and David, shouting, "I''ve posted online about how your actions endangered Beast Master safety. You all are accountable for this incident!" MVLeMpYr.com-verified Raj feigned outrage, retorting, "This mess isn''t our fault at all. The pharmaceutical plant was just burned down yesterday, Sly! You''re framing us!" "Humph, still making excuses, huh? It''s clearly your fault these Beast Masters died!" Sly then addressed the gathering Beast Masters behind him, "This is the fault of the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals. They ought to compensateat least ten silver coins per person!" The initially angry crowd quieted down after hearing this. Everyone looked around, greed slowly overtaking their expressions. Ten silver coins equaled ten thousand copper coinsnot a small sum! "If I drank two bottles of Coca-Cola, should I get twenty silver coins?" "I had three bottles; I should get thirty silver coins. They must compensate us!" "Lucky me, I only had one bottle. Is it still okay to drink more now?" "Bro, I still have a bottle on me. How about I sell it to you for five silver coins?" Everyone was captivated by the compensation Sly mentioned. Any previous doubts about whether the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals were to blame had become irrelevant; what mattered now was how to secure the compensation. Seeing this, Sly''s face lit up with glee. It was one thing for a few individuals to be swayed, but now it seemed thousands were on his side. Facing this scenario, Henry, Raj, and David were out of their depth, unable to resolve the situation favorably. As the scales of victory seemed to tip in his favor, Sly couldn''t help but taunt further: "How does it feel now? Paying ten silver coins per person, there are countless people in Isengard who bought your products. Just the compensation alone could bankrupt you!" Charles remained unconcerned, responding nonchalantly, "Compensation? What compensation?" "Playing dumb now, Charles? You''re just a minor third-level Beast Master. What right do you have to strut around in front of me?" Sly''s face contorted into a snarl, his anger uncontainable at the thought that Charles might be linked to his son''s death. But now wasn''t the time to settle scores. Once David and the others were completely defeated and unable to recover, he''d deal with Charles directly. "Sly, I might only be a third-level Beast Master, but I didn''t set fire to the factory or frame anyone for murder!" "What?" Sly was taken aback, as if struck by lightning, standing there dazed. Behind him, Axel and Kevin were also panicked. Axel blurted out, "Charles, that''s a serious accusation! If you''re going to make claims, you better have evidence!" "Yeah, don''t talk nonsense without proof!" Kevin chimed in, supporting Axel. Watching the somewhat flustered Sly, Axel, and Kevin, Charles smirked slightly, "Who says I don''t have evidence? Why don''t you check your phones? You''ll find the evidence right there!" "Enough, Charles, stop your desperate struggle, we didn''t..." Sly was cut off mid-sentence by Axel, who was the first to pull out his phone to check. Upon opening it, he saw two videos that were wildly circulating online. One showed Axel leading a group to set the factory ablaze, disregarding the safety of the workers, including a close-up of his face. The other video exposed how they manipulated other Beast Masters to frame Coca-Cola as poisonous. "How can this be? When did you film this?" Axel exclaimed as he scrolled through the overwhelming online backlash, where commenters cursed and derided him. One person commented, "Not only is Axel ugly, but his heart is rotten too!" "Exactly, to think he was capable of arson and murder, I had no idea he was such a person!" "I heard it''s because his wife cheated on him, that''s why he turned into such a freak." Watching a bewildered Axel, Sly felt a sudden sense of foreboding and quickly pulled out his phone to check. His discovery sent him into a panic as he muttered to himself, "How could this happen?" The Beast Masters who had been denouncing the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals suddenly shifted their focus to Sly, Axel, and Kevin. "My God, how could Axel be so evil! To set fire to the factory, and it''s a miracle no one died." "If there were workers inside, probably none could have escaped!" "These people didn''t die from drinking Coca-Cola, they were killed by them!" "That''s too cruel, committing such harmful acts in Isengard, it''s outright criminal murder!" "So it was all a setup! There''s no poison in the Coca-Cola!" "Ah, then why was I so quick in bed yesterday?" "Could it be you''re just not that good?" As the situation spiraled out of control, Sly erupted in rage on the spot, bellowing, "Everyone, shut up!" In an instant, the power of a fourth-level Beast Master burst forth, summoning a hexagram formation as four wind-element mystical beasts appeared. Before anyone could react, Sly activated [Beast Mastery Possession]. Suddenly, a fierce wind kicked up as the full force of a fourth-level Beast Master''s power subdued the onlooking crowd into silence. "Sly! What are you trying to do?" Henry and David, while summoning their own mystical beasts, shouted in challenge. The tension escalated rapidly, like a powder keg ready to explode. Even Kevin, who was on the same side as Sly, had not anticipated such a sudden outburst and urgently shouted, "Stop!" Kevin''s reaction stemmed from the fact that Charles was not only regarded highly by various academic institutions but had also received an invitation from the prestigious Monster Academy, Cyber Academy. If Charles were to be killed in front of a public audience, the consequences would be unimaginable! Previously, when Charles''s academic standing was still uncertain and he hadn''t received the invitation, it might have been possible to make a move against him. Now, any action would be akin to trampling on the reputations of those academies underfoot. While Sly, possibly grieving his son''s loss, might not care, Kevin had to consider his family and Thomas. Thus, upon seeing Sly initiate [Beast Mastery Possession], Kevin quickly intervened to stop him. Compared to offending academic institutions, arson and murder were minor issues. Compensation and settlements were trivial for the Miller and Draven families. "Shut up! Charles, I won''t let you go!" Although Sly had initially planned to eliminate Charles, when Kevin intervened, he came to his senses. Inside Isengard, he couldn''t make his move, so he''d wait until Charles left the city to kill him. Moreover, he planned to ensure that everyone close to Charles suffered as well. He wanted Charles to experience the agony of losing loved ones! With a determined snort, Sly said, "You''re lucky today, but you just wait!" Charles remained calm, showing no fear, and quietly put back the prepared [fragment of jade tablet]. [Fragment of Jade Tablet] [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by injecting any type of energy. Although merely a remnant of Joshua, it possesses the combat power comparable to a fifth-level Beast Master. Usable 3/3 times. Even if Sly had attacked and others hadn''t intervened, Charles wouldn''t have been worried. Mousie''s dark attribute abilities weren''t convenient to reveal, and only Max, a mystical beast, facing Sly directly in combat wouldn''t resolve the matter quickly. It seemed Charles needed to advance his plan to find the next mystical beast! Dismissing his inner thoughts, Charles sneered at Sly, "Did you summon your mystical beast just to perform magic tricks? Have such a poor memory? Don''t you remember what you just said?" "Yeah, who was it that just said he''d kneel and bow his head?" David, catching the mood, sarcastically repeated Sly''s earlier statement: "I stand by my statement. If I''m wrong, I''m willing to kneel and bow my head, kneel and bow~" Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Speak Up, I Didnt Hear You "You! When did I ever say such a thing?" "Just now, are you denying it?" David retorted. Sly''s expression froze, his face twisting in displeasure as he shook his head. "I don''t remember saying that, and you have no proof..." Before he could finish, Charles pulled out his phone and played a recording: "I can never be wrong, and if I am, I''m willing to kneel and apologize!" This recording was indeed something Sly had said earlier, unbeknownst to him, captured by Charles. Raj, Henry, David, and others in the room couldn''t help but smirk mischievously at Sly. Unable to contain himself, Henry said to Charles, "Well done, Charles, you really got him!" After speaking, he turned to Sly, who, without a word, turned to leave. "Stop! Don''t go just yet," Henry shouted. "You come and go as you please, but it''s not that easy!" "How do you two think you can keep me here?" Sly, no longer concerned with appearances, felt a surge of power. A whirlwind of azure encircled him as he tried to make a quick exit. Henry and David, both Level 4 Beast Masters, could easily collaborate to stop Sly, but Kevin and Axel remained inactive beside them. Two against three clearly wasn''t an advantage. While Henry and David were considering giving up, Charles was still waiting for Sly to kneel and admit his mistake, and he was not about to let him go. The hexagram lit up, and Max, waving its three tails, appeared beside him. Without hesitation, Charles invoked the "Beast Mastery Possession"! Two bone-achingly cold blasts shot swiftly towards Sly''s back! Simultaneously, Charles, now enhanced by the "Beast Mastery Possession," sprang into action. His feet slammed into the cement, cracking it instantly like a spiderweb, his form flashing like lightning, following closely behind the icy blasts. "Charles! You''re just a Level 3 Beast Master, and you dare make the first move?" Sly''s face lit up with delight. He had been looking for a reason to retaliate, and now Charles had provided him with the perfect excuse. Two azure wind blades formed at his side, whistling through the air towards the icy blasts. The bone-achingly cold blasts collided with the wind blades, mutually annihilating each other. Sly''s eyelids twitched; he knew Charles possessed exceptional physical strength and immense power, but he hadn''t expected that even his skills could rival those of a Level 4 Beast Master. Indeed, Charles was a genius, and precisely for this reason, Sly knew he had to eliminate himgiven more time, the consequences were unthinkable! the-place-NovelFire As Sly pondered this, Charles had already closed the distance, launching a punch straight at him. "Bang!" Sly crossed his arms to block the incoming punch, immediately feeling a tremendous force smash against his arms, numbing and painful. His entire body was forced to stagger back three steps. Charles, the aggressor, didn''t fare much better; blood was already trickling from his fist. After all, he was only a Level 3 Beast Master and currently without a third mystical beast; his enhancement from "Beast Mastery Possession" couldn''t match Sly''s. Even so, Henry and David were left agape. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A Level 3 Beast Master clashing with a Level 4? The young ones these days really don''t hold back!" David found it hard to accept. As a Level 4 Beast Master himself, he was slightly inferior to Sly and would not be a match in a one-on-one fight. Charles glanced at his still-bleeding right hand, somewhat helplessly; his ice and fire supreme spear was still in his "Storage Space," and he couldn''t take it out in front of everyone. Doing so might expose the existence of his "Storage Space." Without a weapon, relying solely on his fists, he couldn''t fully utilize his strength. If they were alone, mousie could use its dark attribute powers, and he would be 100% confident he could take Sly down on the spot! "Sly, not kneeling or admitting your mistake, you really have no shame," Charles said, not making another move but standing his ground and loudly taunting. Beside him, Henry and David were eager to engage, ready to step in at any moment. Even though they were one Level 4 Beast Master short compared to Sly''s side, Charles, though only a Level 3, was in no way inferior to a Level 4 Beast Master in strength. Sly''s face grew increasingly grim, with uncontainable killing intent spilling from his eyes. He pressed his voice low and muttered, "I was wrong." "What? Speak up; didn''t catch that!" Charles deliberately shouted. "I said I was wrong, I wronged you all!" Sly clenched his fists, knuckles squeaking and whitening from the force. Hearing Sly''s loud admission of guilt, Charles nodded in satisfaction, then added: "Not bad, knowing to correct your mistake makes you a good kid, but you still owe us an apology on your knees!" The humiliation turned Sly''s face an iron shade of blue, and he couldn''t hold back, spitting out blood. After casually wiping it away, Sly turned and left without another word, disappearing amidst the mocking laughter of the onlookers. Axel and Kevin didn''t follow him immediately; instead, they waited a while before leaving separately. "Charles, we really owe you one this time. Without your intervention, dealing with Sly''s tricks wouldn''t have been so straightforward," Raj said with a complex expression. He knew about his daughter Lily''s ambiguous relationship with Charles. Initially, he had some objections, but over time, he had come to see Charles as a genius, from reluctantly accepting their relationship to now worrying for his daughter, realizing that a person like Charles might not be entirely within Lily''s reach. He even feared that over time, Lily might find herself completely outmatched by Charles. Charles, unconcerned, waved his hand dismissively and said, "Sly, Axel, Kevinthey surely won''t let this go easily. Who knows what Sly will try next?" David tried to reassure him: "Charles, you don''t need to worry. Even though today''s incident won''t land him in jail, he''ll likely lay low for a while. Once you go off to the academy for further studies, you''ll be fine." Henry chimed in, "Yeah, right now, Sly wouldn''t dare touch you here in Isengard. Just be careful not to leave the city, and you should be fine." Charles simply nodded in response. But inwardly, he was thinking about finding a time to intentionally leave the city to provoke Sly into making a move, to fully resolve this matter. What he needed to do was prepare in advance, stay hidden in the shadows, and when the moment was right, deliver a fatal blow to Sly, eliminating all threats once and for all! Besides Sly, there were Kevin and Axel, who still possessed some strength and could cause trouble. So, the best course of action was to deal with all of them before heading to the Cyber Academy. Only then, when their parents return, can they be safe within Isengard. Moreover, Daniel and Lily would be free from any threats to their lives. Charles couldn''t bear the thought of his loved ones getting hurt, not even the slightest possibility. As the onlookers gradually dispersed, the commotion finally came to an end. Raj still had business to attend to at the company, so Charles headed home alone. Upon entering the living room, he spotted Lily. She was wearing a short black dress, her shapely legs encased in sheer black stockings, her rounded hips rising and falling, quivering with each step she took. At the sight, Charles involuntarily swallowed hard and called out without thinking, "Lily." Hearing the voice behind her, Lily turned around. Seeing Charles, a smile instantly spread across her face. "Charles, you''re back. I just made lunch, why don''t you give it a try?" "Sure, sure, it must be delicious. Do you know what I had for lunch today?" Wearing a mysterious smile on her face, Lily didn''t answer. Instead, she took hold of Charles by his belt and led him to the dining table. With a slight lift, she sat on the edge of the table, her hands bracing against it. Slowly, she pressed her shapely chest against Charles''s face, lowering her head and whispering softly, "Are you hungry?" Charles responded not with words, but with action, burying his face and wrapping his arms around her slender waist, his hands roaming over her backside. "Let''s not rush; we''re alone today, anything goes," he murmured. Charles playfully lifted her black skirt, slipping his hand underneath and teasing, "Lily, it''s not me who''s eager; seems like you are." Her cheeks flushed, but she offered no retort. Instead, she slid off the dining table, unbuckled Charles''s belt, and lowered his trousers halfway, then slowly knelt down. Her crimson lips enveloped the already erect form, moving back and forth, sending waves of tingling pleasure surging up to Charles''s mind. Unable to contain himself any longer, Charles gently patted Lily''s head, then pressed her down onto the dining table... Two hours later, it was midday. Lily walked back to her room, completely exhausted. She needed to sleep for a while, having been thoroughly worn out. Meanwhile, Charles headed down to the underground garage and started up his red Triumph Bonneville. He aimlessly roamed around Lsengard, biding his time until it felt right. Then, he revved the engine, speeding out of Lsengard. Behind him, someone quickly pulled out a mobile phone. "Mr. Sly, Charles has left the city!" "Are you sure?" "Positive!" Chapter 117: Chapter 117: In the chaotic study, books were scattered everywhere, and shards of cups and vases littered the floor. After hanging up the phone, Sly stared blankly at the photo of his son Robert in his hand, still without any concrete evidence to prove that Robert had been killed by Charles. Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Charles was somehow involved in his son''s death. Moreover, today, in front of everyone, he, a Level Four Beast Master and the head of the Taylor family, had been openly betrayed and humiliated. He couldn''t swallow this affront at all! Not long after, Sly dialed Kevin''s number. "Charles has left town; now''s our chance to quietly get rid of him outside the city." "Sly, are you telling me you, a Level Four Beast Master, aren''t confident enough?" "Just help me this one last time. You don''t have to strike, just ensure he doesn''t escape," Sly explained, furrowing his brow. As a veteran Level Four Beast Master, he certainly had other tricks up his sleeve. However, to absolutely ensure Charles''s demise, he needed Kevin there just in case. Silence ensued. Kevin didn''t respond immediately until he glanced at his son, still nursing injuries. He finally nodded and said, "Alright, I''m on my way." Sly ended the call and then tried to reach Axel, but to his surprise, the call went unanswered. It seemed Axel had lost his nerve and no longer wished to be involved. "Hmph!" Sly didn''t care. With both him and Kevin being Level Four Beast Masters, even a prodigy like Charles had no chance of escaping from them. In the wilderness outside Lsengard, Charles parked his red Triumph Bonneville and headed into the forest alone. He had come out intentionally, aiming to eliminate all potential threats. NovelFire-exclusive He anticipated that with his departure from the city, Sly would certainly make a move. Perhaps even Axel and Kevin would join forces and come after him. If he were to face three Level Four Beast Masters, he might have to resort to using the "fragment of the jade tablet." However, if Sly were the only one to confront him, Charles was confident he could kill him on the spot! In the city, he could only summon Max, his mystical beast, but once outside the city, unnoticed, he could bring Mousie into the battle, unleashing his full power. Outside the forest, Sly and Kevin eyed the red Triumph Bonneville with glee. "Why would Charles dare to come out alone?" Kevin couldn''t help but ask. Although Sly didn''t know why Charles had ventured out, he knew this was undoubtedly the perfect moment to strike! The impulse for revenge clouded his judgment. "Maybe he''s been praised a few times and thinks he''s a true genius. Charles is now a Level Three Beast Master; he stands his ground against me, which does speak to his abilities." "Could it be that he thinks he can kill you alone, and that''s why he lured you out here?" Kevin pondered this explanation, which seemed plausible. Young and reckless, little did they know that any experienced Beast Master always keeps an ace up their sleeve, only showing their true power when in real danger to catch their opponent off-guard. Kevin was aware that Sly always carried a miracle drug that could boost his strength by 50% in a short time. Unless a Level Five Beast Master intervened, Sly had nothing to fear. In this small town of Lsengard, where would a Level Five suddenly appear from? Charles was undoubtedly doomed! Eager, Sly and Kevin walked into the forest where a hexagram lit up. Sly summoned his mystical beast, the Swift Wind Wolf: [Swift Wind Wolf] [Element: Wind] [Level: 32] [Quality: Silver] [Skills: Enhanced Scent, Wind Blade, Dash and Bite] [Weakness: Waist/Ice Element] "Go, use your scent to find Charles!" Sly commanded. The Swift Wind Wolf sniffed around briefly, then bolted in a specific direction with Sly and Kevin trailing behind. After about six or seven minutes, the Swift Wind Wolf suddenly stopped, baring its teeth at a cave not far ahead. "It looks like Charles is in there. After we kill him, we''ll deal with Raj, Henry, and anyone else connected to Charles!" Sly added, "Kill them all!" Upon hearing this, Kevin furrowed his brows, feeling that Sly had gone a bit mad. The connection between Charles and Robert''s death could be handled quietlykill and leave no trace. But to kill Raj and Henry, that could plunge the entire Lsengard into chaos! Kevin sighed; he was unsure if hunting Charles with Sly today was the right decision. But now, with Charles just ahead, there was no turning back. Together, they summoned their mystical beasts and slowly approached the cave entrance, oblivious to Charles''s figure emerging quietly from the shadows behind them. Mousie perched on Charles''s shoulder, had already silently used a "mimetic illusion" to project a copy of Max inside the cave. As Sly and Kevin drew near, they only saw a three-tailed mystical beast on alert. "Look, that''s Charles''s mystical beast, he''s definitely here!" Sly, agitated, summoned all his mystical beasts while urgently saying to Kevin, "Don''t strike yet, I want to crush this kid''s bones myself. Just make sure he doesn''t escape." Kevin nodded, though his hatred for Charles was not as intense as Sly''s. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, come out now! You can''t escape. If you kneel and admit your mistakes, I might leave your body intact," Sly called out to the quiet cave, where the three-tailed beast was scratching the ground with its claws, ready to strike. "Eat a toast or drink a forfeit! Soon, I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Sly shouted and summoned four wind-element mystical beasts. Under his command, they launched an attack on the replicated Max at the cave''s entrance. Streams of wind skills, glowing with a greenish light, hit the replicated Max. Sly, seeing this, was thrilled, his face lighting up with excitement. Just as he thought he had severely injured Charles''s mystical beast, an ice and fire supreme spear, brimming with potent ice and fire energies, silently emerged from the shadows behind him. The target was Sly, who had sent all four of his mystical beasts into the attack, completely unguarded. "Watch out!" Kevin, spotting the anomaly, shouted loudly, trying to warn him. But Charles''s attack was too sudden; Kevin had no time to react. By the time he managed to summon his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, it was already too late. Sly, faced with the unexpected attack, couldn''t dodge in time. He twisted his body desperately to avoid the relentless supreme spear from piercing vital areas like his heart or throat. Although startled and panicked, Sly wasn''t despairing yet. After all, it was just a sneak attack from a Level Three Beast Master. How bad could it be if it didn''t hit a vital area? However, he quickly realized how terribly wrong he was! The ice and fire supreme spear, without the slightest hesitation, pierced through his shoulder as if tearing through paper. Excruciating pain radiated from his shoulder, and out of the corner of his eye, Sly saw a hole the size of a plate where his shoulder used to be. Blood gushed out uncontrollably. This strike had nearly killed him, and pain, rage, and despair overwhelmed Sly''s mind. "Aaaah, Charles! You''re dead!" But Charles showed no mercy, shifting his tactics, retracting the supreme spear only to thrust it forward again, aiming for another shot. However, Kevin, who had already summoned the Lightning Demon Ape, wasn''t about to give him that chance. The Lightning Demon Ape leapt into the air, using Ball Lightning! Seeing this, Charles quickly retreated, pulling back to a safe distance. "A sneak attack! Charles, you truly are despicable," Kevin remarked, eyeing Sly''s shoulder wound with trepidation. The attack had nearly killed Sly. If Sly were out, he''d be left alone, unable to ensure that Charles couldn''t escape. Having shed his Beast Mastery Embodiment, Charles retorted, "What do you mean by a sneak attack? You two, Level Four Beast Masters, teaming up against a Level Three? That''s what I call despicable!" "You" Kevin began to object but realized that Charles might actually be right. "Enough talk, Adam, you''re done for today!" Sly, catching his breath, pulled out a supermiracle drug from his pocket and swallowed it. [Supermiracle Drug] [Grade: White-level miracle drug] [Description: A drug that can increase one''s strength by 50% for a short duration. It''s effective only on Beast Masters below Level Five and comes with a 12-hour side effect.] A ferocious aura emanated from him as Sly''s eyes turned blood red and his muscles bulged, making him look even more formidable. Simultaneously, Kevin summoned three additional mystical beasts and initiated Beast Mastery Embodiment. The strike from Charles had instilled a sense of fear in him; a Level Three Beast Master possessing such strength could still have some tricks up his sleeve. For safety, Kevin decisively said, "Sly, let''s take him down together!" Without a word, Charles pulled out a fragment of jade tablet, watching the two assailants approach with a slight smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 118: Chapter 118: "Kid, you should feel fortunate that two Level Four Beast Masters are here to see you off," Sly, confident of his victory, couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly is your connection to my son Robert''s death?" As Charles activated the fragment of jade tablet, he responded, "Well, you''ll find out soon enough when you see him yourself!" "Still so arrogant at death''s door! I''ll show you how I crush every bone in your body!" Sly wasted no more words and, along with Kevin, made his move. However, before they could get close, a formidable presence erupted from the fragment of jade tablet in Charles''s hand. A spectral figure appeared in their path! The true form of Joshua, the Snake Man, towering at ten meters and wielding a black supreme spear, brought a terrifying pressure that made the surrounding dense leaves tremble incessantly. "What, what is this!" Sly was shocked beyond measure but had no time to retreat and had to press on. Sly''s full-powered punch was effortlessly caught by the spectral figure, completely blocked. Not only that, with a slight squeeze of his palm, Joshua crushed Sly''s fist to dust! Then, with a kick, Sly''s leg bones snapped in two, white bones piercing through the flesh and protruding out. "Aaaaah!" Sly''s agonized screams filled the air. Kevin, too terrified to look, turned to flee. He knew that after Sly had taken the supermiracle drug, only a Level Five Beast Master could subdue him! Charles, however, was fully focused, channeling all his energy into the ice and fire supreme spear. Like throwing a javelin, he hurled the spear. The intertwining energies of ice and fire wrapped around the spear shaft, whistling through the air like a meteor, unstoppable as it impaled the fleeing Kevin to the ground. In just the blink of an eye, Sly and Kevin were left in a pitiful stateone with his legs utterly destroyed, the other pinned mercilessly to the ground. Despite their desperate situation, neither man gave up. Kevin, thinking quickly, decided to deactivate his Beast Mastery Embodiment, intending to have the Lightning Demon Ape pull out the ice and fire supreme spear to enable his escape. Sly, seeing this, also hurriedly ended his embodiment, hoping to have his mystical beast carry him away. But as soon as their mystical beasts appeared, Joshua''s spectral form shot several purple beams of light that embedded into the bodies of the beasts. They collapsed to the ground as if poisoned, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. After these events, the spectral image of Joshua slowly dissipated, and Charles looked down at the fragment of jade tablet in his hand. Fragment of Jade Tablet [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by infusing any type of energy. Although it''s just a remnant of Joshua, it has the combat power comparable to a Level Five Beast Master. Usage remaining: 2/3. Although one usage had been expended, the mystical beasts summoned by Sly and Kevin were paralyzed by the poison, not dead. Charles quickly commanded Max and Mousie to finish off the incapacitated beasts: [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 22 has defeated Lightning Demon Ape Lv. 32, experience +80!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 22 has defeated Steel-Spiked Hedgehog Lv. 32, experience +80!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 22 has defeated Swift Wind Wolf Lv. 32, experience +80! Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 22 has defeated Swift Wind Sparrow Lv. 32, experience +80!] ... Regrettably, even the experience from eight mystical beasts was not enough for Mousie and Max to level up. The higher the level, the slower the progress. "Charles, I was wrong, truly wrong, please spare my life," Kevin pleaded in utter despair. Two Level Four Beast Masters had been turned into easy prey by a Level Three, slaughtered effortlessly in retaliation. Unlike Kevin''s reaction, Sly, with blood-red eyes and only one arm remaining, was still trying to support his shattered body. Seeing this, Charles decisively crushed Sly''s last arm underfoot. "You''ll not die well! I will kill you, kill you!" Sly''s screams were ghostly, painfully splitting the air. A bone-achingly cold blast from Charles''s hand slowly descended, disintegrating Sly''s body into ash, bit by bit. Meanwhile, Kevin, still pinned to the ground by the ice and fire supreme spear, trembled, unsure if it was from fear or pain. "Charles, please don''t kill me. I will give you all the wealth of the Draven family if you spare me!" "Are you foolish? After I kill you, all of that will be mine anyway. Besides, how much money does the Draven family even have left?" "Don''t kill me, and I''ll tell you!" Kevin, pale-faced and bleeding continuously from the wound inflicted by the ice and fire supreme spear, was on the brink of collapse. "Alright, I won''t hit you anymore," Charles answered earnestly. "It''s in the safe behind the wall in my office. There are 3000 silver coins and some materials," Kevin strained to give the location, his face filled with hope as he continued to plead, "You made a promise. Please, save me!" "Save you?" Charles feigned confusion, "Didn''t you hear what I said? I only agreed not to hurt you anymore. I didn''t say I''d save you." "Youyou said you wouldn''t kill me!" Kevin, feeling weakness spreading through his body, suppressed all his resentment and anger, continuing to beg, "You gave your word, please save me." Charles stepped back and crouched down, observing the blood flowing from Kevin, and said, "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but I never said I''d save you. If you die from blood loss, that''s not my fault." Kevin opened his mouth to say something more, but he had lost too much blood. Drained of all strength, he eventually died staring wide-eyed. With the battle over, Charles began to clear the battlefield. Although none of the mystical beasts were of Gold level, their ranks were still quite decent, and their materials could fetch a good price. [Received 1 Lightning Demon Ape Hide!] content-hosted-on-NovelFire [Received 4 Swift Wind Wolf Canines!] [Received 6 Swift Wind Sparrow Feathers!] [Received 1 Wind-Attribute Beast Core!] [Received 100kg of Wolf Meat!] ... Charles also meticulously searched Sly''s body, hoping to find the formula for the supermiracle drug but, unfortunately, found nothing. As it was getting late, he sent out several bone-achingly cold blasts from his hands to incinerate all the bodies before heading back to Lsengard. Charles had barely had a moment to rest when a call came in from Raj, "Charles, where are you? Are you outside the city? I just received word that Sly and Kevin have left town!" Hearing the concerned inquiry from the other end, Charles felt a warmth in his heart but also found it somewhat absurd. Sly and Kevin were already dead, and Raj''s side was just getting the news of their departurea painfully slow update indeed. After a moment, Charles responded slowly, "I''m back in town now, nothing to worry about!" "That''s good to hear, that''s good. It looks like they weren''t after you. Still, try not to go out much for a while." Unable to hold back, Charles said, "No need, it''s already been taken care of." On the other end of the phone, Raj was perplexed and then a thought struck him. When Charles said it was already taken care of, did he mean he had dealt with Sly and Kevin? Could it be possible? Two Level Four Beast Masters taken down by a Level Three? It seemed unbelievable if it were anyone else! But considering it was Charles, Raj pressed on, "Charles, did you run into Sly and Kevin when you were out today?" "Right, you can tell David and Henry that the pharmaceutical business inside Lsengard, as well as the ventures of the Taylor family and the Draven family, are up for grabs," Charles didn''t directly answer but made his point before hanging up. Holding his phone, Raj stood in a daze. He understood what Charles implied. Without Sly and Kevin, who could snatch their business away? sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only with both of them dead could the Draven and Taylor families'' enterprises be taken over without cost. Realizing the possibility, Raj immediately called David and Henry to discuss urgent matters. He also sent people to watch all entrances to Lsengard, to see if Sly and Kevin would return. Meanwhile, Charles wasn''t dwelling on these complexities. With more than an hour before he needed to pick someone up at the station, he had enough time to retrieve the money Kevin promised from the Draven family. Using the darkness cloak, Charles effortlessly transferred the last of the Draven family''s money and materials into his storage space. The haul wasn''t significantonly 3000 silver coins, equivalent to 3 gold coins, along with some materials. It was sufficient, though, even if he didn''t encounter Thomas inside the Draven family. Following his principle of thoroughly eliminating threats, Charles wouldn''t have minded sending him to join Kevin. As for the Taylor family, Charles decided not to bother checking them outif the Taylor family still had money, they wouldn''t have sought loans. After wrapping up everything, it was already 3:40 PM by the time Charles showed up at the Lsengard train station''s exit, waiting for the person from the photo. After a long wait, the individual still hadn''t appeared. "Could it be that the person looks too different from the photo, and I didn''t recognize them? No, that golden hair should be easy to spot." As the last of the passengers from the current train batch filed out, Charles still hadn''t seen a woman with golden hair. Just as he was about to message Ezra to ask for details, a few texts came through: [Charles, where are you? I, David, and Henry didn''t see you at the villa.] The sender was Raj. [I''m at Lsengard station, picking someone up who''s going to Cyber Academy with me. It''ll be a while before I can get back.] Charles replied. [Got it, we''ll come to you. Should be there soon!] [Okay.] After sending the final message, Charles pocketed his phone and continued watching the station exit. About ten minutes later, a stunning woman with golden hair and blue eyes, escorted by police officers, walked out from inside the station. Chapter 119: Chapter 119: Any Time for Dinner? "I told you, they were the ones who insulted me first, so I had to respond," Catherine Otolov explained with resignation. Just after getting out of the car, she encountered several thugs who whistled at her and asked for her contact information. Catherine had initially decided to just ignore them and let it go, but those guys intensified their harassment, blocking her way and not allowing her to pass! She couldn''t stand it, she just couldn''t! Catherine Otolov hails from the highland tribes outside of Genosha and has been living around Isengard for the past couple of years. In her homeland, the Heritaliana highlands, people value personal strength, admire the powerful, and the local customs are fiercedisputes are settled with fists quickly! She was no exception; not only was she strong, but she also had substantial combat experience and a fiery temper. She had tried her best to restrain herself on her way to Isengard, but just her luck, she encountered a few ignorant thugs as soon as she arrived. By the time police officers at the station arrived, those thugs were lying on the ground, spitting blood, barely clinging to life. "Ma''am, while it''s true that they were rude first, you''ve gone too far. Please come with us," one of the officers said cautiously and with exceptional politeness. Among those severely injured, there were two level two Beast Masters and one level three Beast Master! And according to eyewitnesses, these Beast Masters had employed "Beast Mastery Embodiment"! Yet, this lady here didn''t use any special powers; she simply relied on her physical strength and quickly knocked everyone to the ground. "Could you wait just a moment? There''s someone here waiting for me; let me speak to them first," Catherine Otolov felt a bit regretfulnot for striking back, but because she hadn''t anticipated how fragile these people would be! She had been very careful with her strength; back in the highlands, using "Beast Mastery Possession" in a duel meant fighting with all your might in a battle to the death! As long as Beast Masters are of the same level, they cannot refuse a duel invitation from an opponentthey must determine a victor! "Alright, ma''am, that''s fine. Just make sure, once you''ve handled your private matter, you don''t attempt to flee," the officer said. He had no choice but to issue a stern warning. "No problem. Where is the person picking me up?" Catherine Otolov looked around as she had been delayed, and there weren''t many people left around. Ezra had mentioned that a handsome man would come to pick her up, so Catherine scanned the area and her gaze settled on Charles. "Hello? Are you Catherine Otolov?" Charles asked, gazing at the woman who was ten times more stunning in person than in her photos. "I''m Charles. The teacher sent me to pick you up." "Teacher?" Catherine blinked in disbelief when she heard Charles. She knew Ezra''s capabilities and had asked him several times to be her mentor, only to be turned down. Now, this handsome man in front of her was referring to someone as "teacher." This piqued Catherine''s curiosity, making her itch to know about Charles''s strength, wishing she could spar with him. But, that wasn''t possible at the moment as she still had to accompany the station officers to the relevant department. Regretfully, Catherine sighed silently, "Hello Charles, I have some issues to resolve here and can''t leave just yet." "What happened?" Charles asked. Catherine recounted the events that had led to the altercation, just as several paramedics approached, carrying three severely injured Beast Masters. Outside the station, a middle-aged man in a suit hurried over, urgently asking, "Greg, cousin, what happened to you?" "Cousin, I just arrived in Lsengard and got beaten up! You must avenge me," pleaded the level three Beast Master Greg, struggling to sit up and expressing his pain, "It was that woman! She was incredibly harsh!" "Who dares to bully my cousin in Lsengard? Don''t worry, cousin; I work for the city lord, I''m not afraid of anyone!" George, Greg''s cousin, consoled him while moving closer. When he reached Catherine, he was initially stunned by her beauty, which took him a moment to recover from. He then remembered his battered cousin beside him and, gritting his teeth, said: "Lady, you''ve beaten my cousin to the point his own mother wouldn''t recognize him, and you haven''t even apologized? Here in Lsengard..." George was cut off before he could finish. Charles interrupted bluntly, "Apologize? What apology? Your cousin started the trouble, and he''s lucky not to be dead." George turned his head, arrogantly retorted, "And you are? Let me tell you, here in Lsengard, there are people I dare not provoke, but you are definitely not one of them! Watch it, or you''ll bite off more than you can chew!" Catherine Otolov quickly stepped in to prevent Charles from losing his temper. The situation was her doing, and she did not want to involve others. People from the highland tribes are like thatself-reliant and resilient. Even when facing difficulties, they prefer to resolve issues themselves rather than trouble others. Independence and admiration for strength are the true marks of the highlanders! Charles, standing before Catherine, took several deep breaths to calm himself. It was their first meeting, and he didn''t want to make a bad impression, or he would have slapped George already. It was clear that his cousin had instigated the trouble and got beaten, yet here was George, demanding apologies without even understanding the situation. His arrogance was astounding! Seeing Charles fall silent, George mistook it for fear and continued to boast, "What''s the matter, lost your nerve? Dare to say your name? No need, I work at the city lord''s office. It would be easy to find out who you are!" Charles replied calmly, "No need to look me up, my name is" "Whatever your name is, it doesn''t matter! It wasn''t your concern, but you had to interfere. Now, if you kneel and bow your head, I might let you off!" Before George could finish, three luxury cars roared into the station. The screeching brakes turned heads all around. It''s well known that regular vehicles aren''t allowed inside the Lsengard station except those of the city lord''s office and a few major families of Lsengard; all others must park outside. George''s eyes lit up. Having worked at the city lord''s office for a while, he recognized most of the prominent family members. Although he had been away on a business trip recently, his old connections remained. With this thought, George hurried forward, eager to see who it was. Among the spectators'' gaze, Raj, Henry, and David stepped out of their luxurious vehicles. "What a coincidence, boss?" George addressed Henry. Noticing David''s puzzled expression, he quickly clarified, "Hello, I''m George from the city lord''s office. We''ve met before." "Oh, George, right? I think I remember you," Henry replied casually, his eyes still searching for Charles. Seeing a response, George straightened his back with a proud smirk and turned to Charles, saying boastfully, "See? This is the head of the Stokes family and the head of the Smith family from Lsengard! I know them!" Just as George was about to throw around some more tough words, Henry, David, and Raj each bypassed him and approached Charles. NovelFire.com-exclusive-content David spoke first, "Ah, Charles, we finally found you. We have a few things we''d like to discuss with you." Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Henry chimed in, "Yeah, do you have any time to spare for us?" "Not today," Charles shook his head, planning to spend the evening touring around with Catherine. "That''s okay, tomorrow works too," Henry quickly added. George''s smug expression froze, his face stiffening as he began to doubt his ears. Since when did executives discuss matters on others'' terms, asking if they had time or could spare the courtesy? His heart raced as he realized the man he had insulted had a far more significant status than he''d assumed. Before he could react further, another Rolls Royce rolled up. George squinted and immediately recognized itit was the city lord''s official car! The city lord of Lsengard too? Could he also be here for the same person? Indeed, city lord Matthew appeared, spotting Charles and Catherine. He called out, "Charles, do you happen to have time tonight for dinner?" "Not tonight, I''m afraid. I have to make an apology shortly," Charles responded. Matthew looked puzzled, "Apology? What apology?" Charles directed his gaze towards George, who was now trembling, dripping with cold sweat. The once arrogant demeanor had vanished, replaced by regret and fear. Following Charles'' gaze, Matthew saw a man in a suit, shaking and sweaty. "Who are you?" city lord Matthew inquired. Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Is She More Beautiful Than Me? George trembled as he responded, but before he could finish, Lord Matthew, the city lord, interrupted him directly. "Are you from the lord''s manor? So, what exactly happened?" "Uh, my lord, it''s all just a small misunderstanding," George desperately tried to explain. He really hadn''t expected that the man he had just encountered would not only be treated with respect by the CEOs but even be invited to dinner by the city lord himself. "Speak! Clarify the whole situation!" Matthew''s imposing presence filled the room. The reason he had come to find Charles today was not only because he had heard that Sly and Kevin had gone missing outside the city, but also because Raj had informed him that Charles was at the station to pick up another student from the Cyber Academy. It was well known that anyone who managed to graduate from the Cyber Academy would at least become a Level 6 Beast Master in the future! As the lord of Lsengard, Matthew naturally wanted to establish a connection beforehand to see if he could invest in that student. Now, it seemed from Charles'' demeanor that the Cyber Academy student had just arrived in Lsengard and immediately gotten into trouble! Wasn''t this a slap in Matthew''s face? "My lord..." George was at a loss for words. He couldn''t possibly admit that he had just threatened Charles. After thinking it over, he could only try to shift the blame onto the golden-haired woman. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. George slowly began to explain, "My lord, it''s like this. My cousin is a Level 3 Beast Master. He came to Lsengard today and had a small conflict with this lady. Unexpectedly, she directly attacked him, leaving him severely injured. This led to the misunderstanding with Mr. Charles." "A small conflict? What kind of small conflict?" Matthew''s expression darkened further. Before George could continue, Charles interjected, "That''s not the bravado you were showing earlier. Weren''t you just threatening me?" "This" George immediately fell silent, bending down in an attempt to apologize. Losing face was one thing, but as long as he could keep his job at the lord''s manor, he could regain that lost dignity later on! To his surprise, Charles was not swayed by such tactics. He raised his foot and kicked toward George''s knee. George instinctively tried to dodge, but Charles was far too fast; he didn''t stand a chance! "Crack!" The sound of bones breaking echoed as George was forcibly brought to his knees. "Apologize and admit your fault," Charles said, unfazed after delivering the blow. If the other party had been even slightly more cordial and willing to talk, Charles would not have acted this way. He lived by the principle: if a person doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend them, but if they do, I will repay them tenfold! George gritted his teeth against the pain in his knee, kneeling on the ground, cautiously raising his head to glance at Lord Matthew, only to find that the lord wasn''t even paying attention to him. "I''m sorry, sir. I deeply regret my earlier actions, and I ask for your forgiveness," George muttered. Charles shook his head. "Not enough. That troublemaking cousin of yours also needs to apologize to the lady beside me!" Greg, lying on the stretcher, clenched his fists tightly. He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. Before coming to Lsengard, his cousin George had told him that as long as they didn''t offend the prominent families in Lsengard, there was nothing George couldn''t handle. But who would have thought that just after stepping off the train, his cousin would be kneeling on the ground in front of a bustling station, apologizing? Greg struggled to roll off the stretcher, hanging his head. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m really sorry..." The passersby around them stopped to gawk, some even loudly commenting. "Honey, look! Someone''s kneeling over there. Doesn''t that face look familiar?" "Isn''t that George from the lord''s manor? The one who usually struts around like he owns the place? Who would have thought he''d end up like this?" "He''s famous for only taking money and never delivering on promises!" "Quick, let''s film this and post it online!" Hearing the chatter surrounding him, George and Greg desperately lowered their heads, wishing they could bury themselves like ostriches. As for the two kneeling in apology, Catherine simply nodded. She wasn''t concerned about them; her mind was filled with curiosity and gratitude toward Charles. If it weren''t for him, she would still be at the relevant department facing inquiries. Noticing that Catherine had no further demands, Charles didn''t want to linger on the matter either, as he had other things to attend to. Ignoring the kneeling figures of George and Greg, Charles turned to Lord Matthew and said, "Now that the issue is settled, I have some time this evening. I wonder what you needed to discuss with me, my lord?" "Let''s talk over dinner tonight, Charles. By the way, may I ask who this lovely lady is beside you?" Matthew said, glancing at Catherine. Before Charles could introduce her, Catherine spoke up, "Hello, Lord Matthew. My name is Catherine Otolov, and I''m from the Highland Tribe." "Pleasure to meet you, Miss Catherine. I am Matthew, the lord of Lsengard. Welcome to our city!" Matthew replied. As Charles, Catherine, and Matthew chatted amiably, they walked towards the carriage. Meanwhile, George, still on the ground, breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the lord didn''t fire him, he could handle anything else. At that moment, someone approached and said, "George, you won''t need to come back to the lord''s manor anymore." "What? Why? I''ve already apologized! Isn''t that enough?" George''s face drained of color, and despair washed over him. But what was even harder for him to accept came next. "You''re not just fired; you''ll also be prosecuted for embezzlement and bribery! Get yourself a good lawyer; maybe you can reduce your prison time!" George shot up his head, wanting to say something in response. He turned to his cousin, but without a word, he dragged his injured knee over to Greg and landed a punch on him. "It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you causing trouble, this wouldn''t have happened!" George shouted, completely disregarding his injured cousin. He continued to rain punches down on Greg... In the largest and most luxurious hotel in Lsengard, Lord Matthew, Charles, Raj, Henry, and Catherine had nearly finished their meal. Seeing that the atmosphere was just right, Matthew directly stated the purpose of today''s gathering. "Charles, I came here today to discuss something with you." "What is it?" Charles asked. "It''s about Axel. He''s asked me to be an intermediary and hopes you can show him some mercy and let him off the hook," Matthew sighed. After all, Axel was a Level 4 Beast Master, and the Miller family was quite powerful. Who would have thought he would now seek a peaceful negotiation from a Level 3 Beast Master? But then again, that Level 3 Beast Master was Charles. As the day went by, no one had found Sly and Kevin. The only thing discovered in a forest outside the city were some signs of a struggle and a few piles of ashes. Could Axel not be anxious? Two Level 4 Beast Masters had followed Charles out of the city and then vanished. This news had already spread among many. Without Sly and Kevin''s assistance, how could Axel possibly contend with Raj, Henry, and David? Deciding it was best to seek a peaceful negotiation, he went straight to Lord Matthew for help. "My lord, Axel is a Level 4 Beast Master. I''ve only just reached Level 3. Asking me to let him go doesn''t seem right," Charles replied. He wasn''t ready to accept this request just yet. The longer Axel felt cornered, the greater the leverage Charles would have. Moreover, he wanted Axel to come personally to apologize! Upon hearing Charles'' response, Matthew''s eyelids twitched slightly, thinking: This Level 3 Beast Master is not the same as the others. He understood that since Charles had said this, it meant a refusal. With nothing else to discuss, Matthew exchanged a few pleasantries and then took his leave. In the private room, Raj, Henry, and David remained. They had come to see Charles because of the situation with Sly and Kevin. The three of them had already seized control of all the markets in Lsengard. In the future, the three major powers in Lsengard would be the Blackwood family, the Stokes family, and the Smith family! Of course, the biggest contributor to this was Charles, which was why they had come to see himthey wanted to share some of their newfound wealth with him. However, Charles declined to take any of those assets and instead opted for gold coins. He planned to leave Lsengard soon to seek opportunities in a larger world, which meant that having as many gold coins as possible would be beneficial for him. After the discussions wrapped up, Raj took Charles and Catherine back to the villa. Initially, Charles had planned to book a hotel for Catherine to stay in, considering the villa wasn''t his and Lily was still living there. However, Catherine had persistently requested to spar with him since the moment they finished their meal, so he eventually agreed to let her stay for a while. As soon as they returned to the villa, Lily appeared. She was wearing tight blue jeans that accentuated her curvy rear, and a white lace-trimmed tank top that revealed her navel, making her look fiery and sexy. Enjoy exclusives on m-vle-mp _yr. "Charles, you''re back! Who is this?" Lily''s tone shifted from excitement to curiosity as she focused on Catherine, a hint of hostility evident in her gaze. "This is Catherine. Like me, she''s here for recruitment for the Cyber Academy in the Lsengard region," Charles introduced her briefly. Lily stepped closer to Charles, almost pressing her body against him, before turning to Catherine and greeting her, "Hello, I''m Lily. Nice to meet you." "Hi, I''m also happy to meet you," Catherine replied, unaware of Lily''s closeness. She was busy admiring the Blackwood family villa, occasionally letting out exclamations of admiration. "Come on inside; I''ve had the staff prepare hot tea and fruit. Let''s have a little snack," Raj said, not getting out of the car. He was busy these days with many matters at the company that needed his attention. After Raj left, Lily linked her arm with Charles, deliberately rubbing against him with her chest, and leaned in close to his ear, asking, "Who looks better, her or me?" Chapter 121: Chapter 121：Charles, do you have time right now? "Cough, cough, it was my first time meeting her today, really, there''s nothing to it," Charles explained, sensing that Lily seemed a bit jealous. Lily let out a soft huff, "Hmph, just because there''s nothing now doesn''t mean there won''t be later." Despite saying that, the expression on her face relaxed considerably. She knew that a man as outstanding as Charles would undoubtedly attract many women. Asking "Do you have a girlfriend?" had been an impulsive moment for her; she wanted to occupy a special place in Charles''s heart. Charles, Catherine, and Lily entered the villa. They hadn''t rested for long when Lily got up and went upstairs, not revealing what she intended to do. That left just Catherine and Charles. "Charles, since there''s nothing else going on right now, how about we have a spar?" As soon as the idea of sparring was mentioned, Catherine''s bright blue eyes lit up instantly. Charles nodded. He recalled Ezra once saying that Catherine''s skills were terrifyingly strong! He was curious to find out just how strong she really was. "Sure, but I''m curious about what level of Beast Master you are," Charles asked first. Catherine replied, "I''m a Level Four Beast Master, but I''m close to reaching Level Five." Close to Level Five? Charles was taken aback. No wonder Ezra said she was frighteningly strongthere were hardly any who approached Level Five in all of Lsengard! "Mr. Charles, there''s someone outside looking for you," a servant interrupted them. Charles was curious. With nightfall approaching, who could it be? "Who is looking for me?" "It seems to be someone from the Miller family," the servant answered. The Miller family? That made sense. It was likely that Lord Matthew had informed Axel about his refusal to negotiate after returning home. Considering the timing, the Miller family must have rushed over as soon as they got the news. "Please let them in," Charles said, intending to meet them. He preferred a reasonable settlement to fighting. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that guests had arrived, Catherine stood up and returned to her room. Although she wanted to spar with Charles right away, she wasn''t someone who lacked understanding of the situation. Before long, Axel''s figure appeared before Charles. "Mr. Charles, I believe you already know the purpose of my visit," Axel said respectfully. This was unavoidable; the Miller family was cornered by the Stokes family, the Blackwood family, and the Smith family and had no way out. At this rate, the existence of the Miller family itself was in question. Not to mention, Charles had managed to make Sly and Kevin disappear; if he wanted to deal with the Miller family, it would be a piece of cake. Silence enveloped the room. Faced with Charles''s quiet demeanor, Axel sighed internally and lowered his posture even further. He continued, "If Mr. Charles could refrain from pursuing the..." Here''s the translation: "How about this? The Miller family also has a formula for a white-tier miracle drug, which can be considered compensation." "A white-tier miracle drug?" Charles''s interest was piqued, but he didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he asked, "What kind of white-tier miracle drug?" Axel didn''t waste any time and pulled out the miracle drug formula he had been holding. [Super Miracle Drug Formula][Incomplete] [Tier]: White-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 30g bursting grass roots, 20g purple orchid... [Description]: A miracle drug that can boost strength by 50% in a short time, effective only for Beast Masters below level five. There are side effects lasting 12 hours after use, but if the formula is completed, its quality will increase to green-tier with no side effects! Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... Generally, the miracle drugs circulating in Lsengard are Tone Reproduction, and white-tier drugs are quite rare, let alone green-tier. Charles looked at the formula in his hand, feeling quite satisfied. Although it was incomplete, it could still serve as a means to enhance strength, potentially having unexpected effects at critical moments. Plus, if the formula were completed later, the 12-hour side effects would disappear, making it even more valuable! "That''s sufficient, but how can you guarantee..." Before Charles could finish, Axel understood the implication: he was concerned that the Miller family might repeat past mistakes and possibly become enemies. "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to worry. First, the Miller family no longer has the power to obstruct you. Second, you can record this conversation, and the Miller family..." After hearing Axel''s words, Charles was somewhat surprised. If a level five Beast Master found out that the Miller family provided information about Thomas, the Miller family would soon face the wrath of that Beast Master. It seemed the Miller family truly wanted to surrender. Charles nodded, agreeing to Axel''s request. Five gold coins, along with an incomplete green-tier miracle drug formula, was quite a lot. Axel let out a sigh of relief. At least he wouldn''t vanish in the wild like Sly and Kevin; everything else didn''t mattersurviving was key! After informing Charles of Thomas''s location, Axel turned to leave. He didn''t want to linger for another moment, as endless regret rose within him. If he had known how powerful Charles would become, no matter what Sly had said, he would never have chosen to oppose him! Once Axel left, Charles was left alone in the living room. He felt a bit overwhelmed; he hadn''t expected that the Draven family had a relative who was a level five Beast Master in Genosha. Fortunately, he hadn''t left any evidence behindno witnesses, no physical evidence. Who could prove that Sly and Kevin were killed by him? Thomas had to die. Setting aside past grievances, if he let him go, he might bring trouble in the future. It would be simpler to send him to meet Kevin, allowing father and son to reunite. "Charles, are you going out?" Catherine Otolov asked cautiously as she stepped out of the room, eager to spar with him. Before Charles could respond, Lily came down from upstairs. Her black stockings hugged her long, fair legs all the way to her thighs, making them look even more alluring beneath her ultra-short skirt. "Charles, where are you going? Let me accompany you," Lily said, approaching him, her back turned... Charles nodded and turned to leave. The red Triumph Bonneville cut through the night, leaving a fleeting shadow, racing towards the outskirts of the city like lightning! Outside the city, Thomas stared silently at the fire before him, still unable to accept the news of his father''s disappearance, even less willing to believe that Charles had killed him. "No, that can''t be. Perhaps my father is trapped somewhere, which is why he''s missing," Thomas murmured to himself. "No matter what, I have to go to the capital and find my uncle. He''ll take care of that damned Charles!" "Charles, just wait! I will make you wish you were dead!" Thomas''s eyes darkened, his hatred for Charles impossible to conceal. "Oh? You want me to wish I were dead?" A figure slowly emerged from the darknessit was Charles! "Who? Charles, you... how are you here?" Thomas gasped in shock, his body trembling uncontrollably. His eyes widened in terror, as if the figure before him wasn''t Charles, but Death itself! His face turned as pale as paper, devoid of color, as he clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging deep into his palms, yet he seemed unable to feel the pain. His legs felt heavy as if filled with lead, yet they trembled slightly against his will. Thomas wanted to get up and run, but before he could make a move, a supreme spear suddenly appeared, piercing his thigh and leaving him immobile. Desperately, Thomas extended his right palm, and two silver six-pointed star magic circles appeared before him, summoning his mystical beast, the lightning demon ape, and a two-headed electric eel. As soon as the two mystical beasts emerged, Max used [bone-achingly cold] to defeat the [lightning demon ape], while Mousie also employed [m... Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond. He drew the ice and fire supreme spear and, without a moment''s hesitation, stabbed Thomas to death. He was in a hurry to return! Of course, he didn''t forget his good habit of cleaning up the battlefield. He searched Thomas''s body and found only 800 silver coins. "So poor!" Charles couldn''t help but complain. At least he had a decent amount of cash on him now: 3,000 silver coins from the Draven family, 5 gold coins from Axel, and this 800 silver coins. He planned to find a time to deposit it all in the bank, leaving just enough on hand for emergencies. story source mvle-mp|y|r Sticking to his usual routine, he used [bone-achingly cold] to reduce the body to ashes and cleaned up the scene before returning to the villa. Just as he parked the car in the garage, Catherine appeared. "Charles, how did it go? Do you have time now?" Behind Catherine, Lily leaned against the door, slowly pulling her short skirt up. Charles had excellent vision; he could clearly see the curve of her hair! "Sorry, I''m a bit tired. How about we spar tomorrow morning instead?" Charles said, watching Lily head back to her room. "Alright then, I''ll find you tomorrow morning!" Catherine replied, slightly disappointed, but she could wait until then. Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Sparring Last Night Early the next morning, Lily, holding her waist, slowly walked out of Charles''s room. discover stories on mvlem-pyr After they had breakfast, Catherine eagerly sought out Charles and said, "Can we spar today? You turned me down yesterday because you were planning to spar with Lily at night, right?" Spar with Lily at night? Charles looked at Catherine in surprise. Seeing her serious expression with no hint of deception, he realized something and cautiously asked, "You think I was sparring with Lily last night?" "Well, weren''t you? Next time, you can just go to the open space outside. The room is too small," Catherine replied, unaware of the misunderstanding. She continued, "If we can spar later, I hope you''ll use all your strength. I noticed that sister Lily seemed injured when she came out today. If you could do the same to me, that would be even better!" Charles couldn''t help but chuckle. He had made quite a bit of noise last night, and Lily couldn''t hold back, resulting in her yelling loudly. Catherine must have heard it. But why did she think he was sparring with Lily? "Can I ask you something? Besides training, what do you usually do?" Charles inquired. Catherine thought for a moment and replied, "I practice my combat skills, and then it''s just eating and sleeping." "What about other things? Like watching TV or scrolling through short videos?" "No, those won''t raise my Beast Master level or improve my combat skills," Catherine said, looking at Charles as if he were strange. Her life revolved around training, fighting, reflecting, and then continuing to train and fight! Charles slapped his forehead. He finally understood why Catherine thought that way; she was just a pure battle fanatic! "So, can we spar now?" Catherine asked again, genuinely curious about Charles. She wanted to know why Ezra had taken him as a disciple. Charles nodded. The two of them went to the open space outside the villa, and the battle began! Two hexagrams lit up as Max and Mousie were summoned. Seeing only two mystical beasts, Catherine furrowed her brow, and her tone became serious. "Charles, please summon your other mystical beasts as well. Are you trying to take it easy on me?" Charles felt a bit awkward. Although he was now a Level 3 Beast Master, he hadn''t found a third mystical beast yet and didn''t want to settle for just any contract. He explained, "I''m a Level 3 Beast Master, but I only have two mystical beasts. I''m not trying to take it easy on you!" "Level 3 Beast Master?" Catherine became even more serious. "Alright, I''ll use only two mystical beasts as well, and I''ll keep my strength at the Level 3 Beast Master level!" Two hexagrams lit up as Catherine summoned her two gold-element mystical beasts. [Steel Warhorse] Attribute: Gold Level: 38 Quality: Platinum Skills: Steel Strengthening, Brutal Charge, War Trampling, Move Quickly Weakness: Wood Attribute ... [Mysterious Silver Spirit Cat] Attribute: Gold Level: 38 Quality: Platinum Skills: High-Speed Recovery, Physical Enhancement, Silent Dash, Weak Point Attack Weakness: Wood Attribute ... Charles looked at the information displayed on the screen, taking a sharp breath. No wonder Ezra said Catherine was terrifyingly strong! Both mystical beasts were gold-elemental and of platinum quality! Although Max and Mousie were also platinum, there was a significant level gap16 levels apart! "Do I need to withdraw one of my mystical beasts?" Catherine realized the issue; her mystical beasts were far superior in level compared to Charles''s, giving her a considerable advantage before the battle even began. Charles shook his head, indicating it wasn''t necessary. In real combat, there''s no such thing as fairness, and opportunities to face strong opponents were rare. The greater the pressure, the more one could gain from the battle! "Mousie, can you replicate the [Steel Warhorse]?" Charles quietly asked Mousie. He wanted to confirm their attack strategy; intelligence was part of strength! "Master, I can, but the strength of the [Mimetic Illusion] will be slightly lower," Mousie replied. "That''s fine, just follow my lead!" Charles was ready. Catherine didn''t know about Mousie''s ability, so he planned to have Mousie fly up high to attract her attention. Then, while she was distracted, he would replicate the [Steel Warhorse] behind her for a surprise attack, which would surely cause her some trouble! Charles took a deep breath. "Let the battle begin!" In an instant, the [Steel Warhorse] and [Mysterious Silver Spirit Cat] charged toward Max and Mousie, directly engaging them. "Max, use [Ice Pick Throwing] to block their attack!" Charles commanded while moving quickly, setting his sights on Catherine! Catherine wore an excited expression as a golden aura flickered around her. With the effects of [Physical Enhancement] boosting her, she stomped her feet, unleashing a shockwave that swept around her. Her speed was incredible! Charles even caught a glimpse of a blurred afterimage behind her! Before Charles could react, he instinctively raised his arm to block Catherine''s attack. "Bang!" A tremendous sound erupted! It felt like a rhino charging at full force had slammed into his arm. Charles''s leg muscles strained as he was pushed back four or five meters, his feet leaving two deep impressions in the muddy ground. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is just too insane!" Charles''s arms felt numb and painful! He had thought his physical strength was already impressive, but compared to Catherine, there was still a significant gap! "Not bad! A Level 3 Beast Master could take my punch. Charles, you''re really strong," Catherine said, a bit surprised. Typically, an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, without using [Beast Mastery], would have already spat blood from such a hit. At first, she had worried that Charles wouldn''t be able to handle it, so she had intentionally held back her strength. It was only after seeing that he was fine that she gradually increased her power! "Now it''s my turn!" Charles had no intention of playing defensively. He understood that only by attacking could he create opportunities! Gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, he charged forward while shouting, "Mousie!" The [Steel Warhorse] quietly appeared behind Catherine and unleashed [War Trampling]. "What!" Catherine didn''t immediately register what was happening. At first, when she saw Max use [Ice Pick Throwing], she instinctively thought of Charles as an ice-element Beast Master. Now, there was a [Steel Warhorse] behind her as well! What was going on? Could Charles possess both ice and gold attributes at the same time? There was no time to ponder further. Catherine decisively activated [Brutal Charge], charging straight toward Charles''s attack! Her combat skills, honed through years of training, allowed her to narrowly dodge the attack from behind! At the same time, her fists turned completely gold, gleaming with a metallic sheen, and she managed to block the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear with sheer force! "[Puncture Thorn]!" Charles shouted, and the Supreme Spear shot out from his palm, carrying an explosive storm of icy and fiery energy that forced Catherine to retreat continuously! "Charles! You''re really strong!" Catherine praised him once more, astonished by the power of his attack! "Is that so? There''s more." Charles took a deep breath, controlling the elemental energy in the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, and unleashed [Energy Bomb]! The [Energy Bomb] gathered ice and fire elements, forming a chaotic elemental shockwave that triggered a powerful explosion. Due to the close distance and worried about injuring himself, Charles quickly cast an [Ice and Fire Barrier] around himself. "Boom!" The sound of the explosion rang out, and the violent shockwave shattered the villa''s windows. Catherine''s clothes were torn to shreds, leaving her covered in dirt and dust. Although she wasn''t injured, she had to exert her full strength as a Level 4 Beast Master to face the [Energy Bomb]. It was clear that she had lost this sparring match. "I see now why Ezra took you as his apprentice. You''re strong, Charles!" Catherine said seriously, looking at him. At that moment, she viewed Charles as a peer, no, an opponent with even greater potential than herself! "Charles?" Catherine noticed that Charles was staring blankly at her. Following his gaze, she looked at herself and realized that her clothes could no longer cover the important parts. Her well-defined chest was half exposed, and her tanned skin was almost completely bare. "Ah!!!" Catherine exclaimed, quickly turning and rushing back inside the house. Before Charles could take in the sight any further, he heard Lily''s voice from the broken window on the second floor, "Do you like what you see?" "Of course... not as good as yours!" Charles replied nonchalantly, pretending nothing had happened as he calmly returned to the villa. It wasn''t until noon that Catherine finally emerged from her room. When she saw Charles in the living room, the calm she had finally managed to achieve was immediately shattered, with her mother''s words echoing in her mind: "Only your future husband can..." "Um, I didn''t mean to. Are you okay?" Charles noticed Catherine''s presence and quickly apologized. "I''m fine." She said this even as she turned and retreated into her room, shutting the door behind her. Leaning against the door, her heart raced, and a flush crept across her face. Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Leaving Lsengard Catherine spent the entire morning in her room, unsure of what to do. After breakfast, Charles dedicated the morning to transferring all the materials and herbs from his storage space to David, asking him to help sell them. He did this because there wasn''t much time left before their departure for Cyber Academy, and he would need a substantial amount of money once they arrived. Additionally, Charles visited every general store and the Beast Mastery shop in town, hoping to find a Gold-quality mystical beast egg. It had been a while since he became a Level 3 Beast Master, and he still hadn''t had any luck finding a third mystical beast. Lsengard was just a small border town of Genosha, and Silver-quality mystical beast eggs were already considered rare here, let alone Gold-quality ones. As for capturing ferocious beasts outside the city, Charles had no interest; he didn''t think much of the ferocious beasts near Lsengard. He was looking for a wind-type mystical beast, preferably one that could fight in the sky. While Mousie could fly for short periods, its natural form wasn''t suited for direct combat. He was also considering finding a Gold-type mystical beast, similar to a Steel Warhorse, which could enhance physical attributes and defensive capabilities. With Mousie''s Darkness Draw ability, he could drain energy from enemies to replenish his stamina or boost his attack power. In that state, Charles, under the effects of Beast Mastery, could battle against foes all day long! Unfortunately, after several days of searching, he had no leads. He did, however, hear rumors that a grand auction would take place in the capital of Genosha in a month, featuring Gold and even Platinum-quality mystical beast eggs. The prices were exorbitant; a Gold-quality mystical beast egg was expected to cost around sixty gold coins, and a Platinum-quality egg would surely be even higher! In just a week, Ezra would be taking him and Catherine to the capital of Genosha, where they would board a flying beast to the headquarters of Cyber Academy, located beyond the Abyssal Depths. With such a tight timeline, there would be no chance to attend the auction. Read first on mvlemp-yr. " sigh," Charles muttered. He still had a Silver-quality mystical beast egg in his storage space, but if he couldn''t find something suitable, he might have to settle for it. Each evolution of a mystical beast was challenging, and the requirements only grew stricter over time. A Gold-quality mystical beast could achieve much more than a Silver one! Just then, his phone pinged with a text message from Ezra: [Plans have changed. In three days, you and Catherine will head to Azureville to meet with two other students before proceeding to the capital of Genosha.] Charles furrowed his brow; this was different from what he''d been told. [Weren''t we going to the Cyber Academy headquarters beyond the Abyssal Depths?] After a moment, Ezra replied: [There was an unexpected issue. The number of spots to enter the headquarters from the Abyssal Depths has been reduced. Now there are only five slots available, and only the top five from the half-year assessment will qualify to go to the headquarters.] Only five spots for the entire Abyssal Depths? Charles was astonished. The Abyssal Depths encompassed seven nations, and Genosha was expected to enroll around fifty students! That meant nearly 350 new students in the Abyssal Depths alone! These 350 individuals were all geniuses who had reached Level 3 Beast Master before the age of twenty. Competing for a spot in the top five among them would be no easy feat. Before Charles could ask more, Ezra explained, [This year, the rules suddenly changed. Those who reach Level 3 Beast Master before twenty will enter the branch school; those who reach Level 5 before twenty will enter the main academy.] Level 5 before twenty? That was truly exceptional! Charles was just over eighteen; in a year and a half, he would be twenty. Given that time, he was confident he could meet the requirements. However, he realized he had only six months until the assessment. Achieving Level 4 Beast Master and securing a top-five position in that time frame was still within his reach! [Teacher, when will you be able to tell me about my parents?] Charles asked, recalling that Ezra had said before it wasn''t the right time. Silence followed; it seemed Ezra hadn''t seen the message. It wasn''t until Charles returned to the villa and informed Catherine about the changes in the main academy''s admission rules that his phone pinged again. Ezra: [There''s not much I can say. Your parents are currently safe.] Charles quickly responded, [Where are they now?] [Outside the Ethereal Grove.] Looking at Ezra''s message, Charles felt a storm of emotions. What did it mean that his parents were outside the Ethereal Grove? Charles was puzzled. His parents were merely long-distance transporters, and their farthest routes were within Genosha. How could they possibly have crossed the Abyssal Depths to be outside the Ethereal Grove? He quickly pressed Ezra for more information, but all he received were a few details about the admission officer in Azureville and a reminder about the promised weapon, both of which were also in Azureville. After that, there was no further response from Ezra. Frustrated by Ezra''s reluctance to provide answers, Charles couldn''t help but wonder whether Ezra was unaware of the reasons behind his parents'' situation or if he knew but couldn''t say. Regardless, even though Ezra mentioned that his parents were temporarily safe, it was still just thattemporary! Taking a deep breath, the urge to grow stronger persisted in his mind. Since he would be in the capital of Genosha for half a year, he needed to set some short-term goals: First, within a month, he had to find a suitable mystical beast, preferably of Gold quality or higher. If he couldn''t find one elsewhere, he would need to save enough gold coins to buy one at the auction. Secondly, he wanted to see if he could gather the last piece of the map fragment and the formula for the Super Miracle Drug. Both could significantly enhance his strength! Finally, after acquiring his third mystical beast, Charles aimed to elevate his skills to Level 4 Beast Master as quickly as possible and secure a top-five position in the assessment to enter the headquarters of Cyber Academy! He clenched his fists, knowing that in this Beast Mastery world, only the strong held all the power. He needed to grow stronger to protect himself, his family, and everyone he cared about. "Charles, you seem a bit different," Catherine remarked, sensing an unusual aura emanating from him. It felt somewhat familiar yet distinct. "It''s nothing. We''re leaving in three days. If you have time, could you spar with me again?" Charles asked. "Spar?" Catherine was eager to train with him but felt her heart race at the thought of their previous encounters, where she felt exposed. She tried to act casual and nodded, "Sure, no problem." For the next three days, whenever he had the chance, Charles sparred with Catherine. Each session enriched his practical experience, and even Max and Mousie benefited from it. While their levels didn''t increase, his combat instincts and techniques grew significantly stronger. At the Lsengard station, pedestrians gawked at the luxury cars parked at the entrance, gasping in awe. "Isn''t that the Rolls Royce exclusive to the lord of the city?" "Not just that; the heads of the Stokes family, Smith family, and Blackwood family are all here!" "Who is it that has such a presence?" "I don''t know, but I envy them! If I could have a scene like this, I''d be willing to live to a hundred and then die!" "Look, that young man seems to be an important figure; everyone is so enthusiastic towards him!" "Let me see; he''s so handsome!" ... Charles ignored the chatter around him and focused on the familiar faces of Daniel, Lily, Aurora, Raj, Matthew, and David who had come to see him off. He felt a wave of emotion swell within him. "You guys should head back; I''m not gone for good," Charles said, trying to ease their worries. "I know, but just wait a little longer. I want to see you," Lily replied, her eyes slightly red. The thought of Charles leaving felt like a sharp pain in her heart. Daniel, with his shoulders slumped and a lost look in his eyes, spoke in a low voice, "Take care of yourself over there. If anyone bullies you, tell me, and I''ll make sure they regret it!" Hearing Daniel''s words made Charles suppress a laugh. "Sure, what if a Level 5 Beast Master picks a fight?" "Forget Level 5; I''d take on a Level 6 if I had to!" Daniel said, raising his head and looking earnestly at Charles. Charles chuckled and patted his shoulder. "Alright, I get it. Time''s running out, and I need to leave." "Wait, I have something for you to take. Inside this bag, there''s a box that Aurora asked me to give you," Daniel said, handing over a large bag to Charles. Charles accepted it, glancing around for Aurora, but he didn''t see her anywhere. As the departure time approached, Charles bid farewell to his friends. He took one last glance back; besides Lily, who was weeping quietly, he caught a fleeting glimpse of Aurora''s silhouette in the distant corner tower. Waving goodbye, he joined Catherine on the train heading to Azureville. Inside the luxurious carriage, Catherine was resting with her eyes closed, while Charles stared at the bag on the table, lost in thought. He opened it to find three small boxes inside. One was from Daniel, containing a note that simply read, "Take care," along with 500 silver coins. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second was from Lily. When he opened it, he quickly closed it again, glancing at Catherine to ensure she was still asleep. Inside was a sexy outfit that Lily had worn before, complete with a lip print on the inside and 800 silver coins. The last box was from Aurora, containing a small pack of cookies and 1 gold coin along with 230 silver coins. Carefully, Charles took out a cookie and popped it into his mouth, watching the scenery outside rush by as the train sped along. Familiar faces and places receded further behind him. "This cookie is a bit bitter," Charles murmured. Chapter 124: Chapter 124: New Weapon, Black Gold Long Knife In Azureville, Genosha, Hale waited at the station with two new Cyber Academy students. He was a teacher at the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy and also the admissions officer for the Azureville area, a Level 6 Beast Master with wind attributes. "Teacher Hale, how much longer do we have to wait? We had planned to leave for the capital today, and I''ve packed everything!" complained a lean boy, standing around 1.65 meters tall. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jace, if you don''t want to wait, you can step outside," Hale replied, his expression unchanged. Jace immediately shut his mouth, obediently holding up a sign bearing the names Charles and Catherine Otolov. He knew better than to provoke Hale, who was not easily swayed and wouldn''t accept any gifts. As time passed, two figures appeared before Hale. "Hello, are you a teacher from Cyber Academy?" "That''s right, you must be Charles, and this is Catherine Otolov?" Hale asked. Both Charles and Catherine nodded. "My name is Hale, the admissions officer for the Azureville area. You can call me Teacher Hale. Come with me; we''ll stay overnight at a hotel and head to the capital first thing tomorrow morning." As he spoke, Hale handed a long object to Charles. Charles instinctively accepted it. "Teacher Hale, what is this?" Hale explained, "This is something Uncle Ezra asked me to give you." Curiosity piqued, Charles glanced at Hale, wondering about the relationship between him and Ezra. Although he had met Ezra a few times, he had only ever seen him in a black cloak, making it impossible to discern his appearance. A message appeared on the screen before him: [Black Gold Long Knife (Purple Quality): Crafted from black gold using a special technique combined with core fire, this knife can conduct various attribute energies. It is incredibly durable and exceptionally sharp. If the black gold content during forging is insufficient, rare metals can be used for enhancement, raising its quality to orange.] [Rare Metals: Black gold, flame alloy...] Additionally, the Black Gold Long Knife came with an ability called [Black Gold Knife Glow]: Infuse it with attribute energy, allowing the knife to unleash a cutting aura for long-range attacks. Charles''s eyes lit up as he read the information. The weapon Ezra had found for him was not only of purple quality but could also be upgraded to orange quality with enough rare metals! The [Black Gold Long Knife] was just over a meter long, shorter than the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], but it came with the [Black Gold Knife Glow], allowing for long-range attacks. This meant he had an offensive option even without his mystical beast, though he was curious about its effectiveness. He planned to find a place to test it later. "Hey, buddy, I''m Jace. That long knife looks pretty good! It must be at least blue quality, right?" Jace said, leaning closer to inspect the weapon. Charles regarded the short, thin Jace. "It''s about that; it''s okay." "Here''s the deal: I''ll give you 1 gold coin for it. That''s more than enough! Don''t worry, I won''t rip you off!" Jace whispered eagerly. One gold coin? Charles nearly laughed. A regular purple quality weapon would cost nearly a hundred gold coins, especially since this [Black Gold Long Knife] could potentially be upgraded to orange quality, making it even more valuable! "Jace, that knife is not something you can use," Hale interjected as they approached the car. "Teacher Hale, what do you mean I can''t use it? It''s just a blue quality weapon! I have one too!" Jace retorted, pulling out his blue quality weapon. [Blazing Knife (Blue Quality): Forged from fire attribute metal, this weapon has minor flaws in its crafting, allowing for only one fire attribute gem to be embedded...] Charles had expected a top-tier weapon, but it turned out to be an ordinary blue quality long knife, even inferior to the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear]. It could only embed one first-tier beast core and had just a single fire attribute. "Put it away; you all get in the car first. Charles, wait a moment," Hale instructed. Once everyone else was inside and it was just him and Charles, he added, "Uncle Ezra gave you that knife for a reason. Do you know how to unleash its full power?" Charles shook his head, indicating he didn''t understand. Dive into stories on mvle,mpyr. "1 + 1 > 2," Hale said before stepping into the vehicle. Charles suddenly realized the implication: combining attribute energies would enhance the [Black Gold Knife Glow]''s power. This thought crossed his mind because, like Ezra, he could control multiple attribute energies. The vehicle started, heading toward the largest hotel in the city. "Charles, what quality are your mystical beasts? I have two Golds and one Silver!" Jace chattered away in the car, clearly a talkative person. In just a short time, he had already addressed Charles multiple times. "Charles, that girl up ahead is named Sadie; all three of her mystical beasts are Gold quality!" Jace continued, and Charles looked ahead to see Sadie, who seemed to be lost in thought, appearing a bit dazed. Catherine quietly gazed out the window, unimpressed by the presence of three Gold quality mystical beasts. For her, they weren''t particularly noteworthy. Instead of daydreaming, she was mentally replaying her recent spar with Charles, constantly analyzing and striving for improvement. Becoming stronger was her ultimate goal. "Charles, you still haven''t mentioned the quality of your mystical beasts. And what about this lady''s?" Jace turned his attention to Catherine. Before either Charles or Catherine could respond, the vehicle stopped, and Hale turned around. "We''ve arrived at the hotel. Everyone out, and I''ll give you the room keys shortly. Get some rest tonight." "Okay, Teacher Hale." Sadie, who had been lost in thought, nodded sweetly, her voice soft and soothing like water. As they entered the hotel, Hale, still focused on his phone, reminded them again, "Remember to rest early and have your things packed in advance." Charles found it strange that Hale felt the need to remind them twice. Observing Hale''s expression, he noticed a hint of concern in his eyes. What could be troubling a sixth-level Beast Master like Hale? Perhaps Charles was overthinking it. "Teacher Hale, is there a place nearby to train?" Charles asked, eager to test the [Black Gold Long Knife]''s power. "Yes, follow me," Hale replied, leading Charles to the underground level of the hotel. Jace and Sadie paid no mind, but Catherine followed closely. In the underground training facility on the fourth floor, Hale pointed to a nearby steel pillar. "You can try it out there." Charles nodded and gripped the [Black Gold Long Knife] tightly. He didn''t use any attribute energy; instead, he relied solely on his physical strength and swung the knife! "Clang!" The sound of metal clashing rang out as a deep gash, about five or six centimeters, was carved into the hard steel. "That strike already demonstrates the strength of an ordinary fourth-level Beast Master!" Hale exclaimed, impressed. He understood that Ezra had taken Charles as a student because of his multi-attribute abilities. Now, it was evident that Charles''s physical prowess was also exceptional among his peers. Charles was quite satisfied with the power of the Black Gold Long Knife; it was indeed sharper and more resilient than the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. Next came the experiment with the Black Gold Knife Glow. He stepped back until he was about 20 meters away from the target, channeling pure ice energy into the blade. With a swift motion, he slashed, and a flash of pitch-black light erupted before vanishing in an instantso fast! If he hadn''t been paying attention, he might have thought the flash was merely an illusion. But how powerful was it? Just as Charles was about to approach the steel column for a closer look, he saw a steel cylinder, about ten centimeters in diameter, slowly sliding down from where the knife''s light had disappeared. The cut surface was incredibly smooth, like a mirror! Estimating the damage, Charles figured that even a Level 4 Beast Master would struggle to defend against such an attack if caught off guard. The power was comparable to Puncture Thorn, yet it consumed only half the energy. However, a 15-meter attack range felt a bit too close. He continued to step back until he reached roughly 30 meters, preparing to use Black Gold Knife Glow again. The steel column was once again severed! The cut surface was not as smooth as the first time, and the speed was slightly slower; it seemed the optimal attack distance was around 20 meters. With only the multi-attribute Alloy Knife Glow left to try, Charles was about to proceed when Hale interjected, "There aren''t any suitable targets left; the noise is too much." As he spoke, Hale summoned a mystical beast[Blue Fox] [Attributes]: Wind [Level]: 59 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Wind Shield, Wind Blade, Storm Tornado... [Weakness]: Wood... A Blue Fox, towering at four meters, materialized, its claws sharp as blades and teeth like daggers. Despite being indoors, a gentle breeze stirred around them. "Attack it, and let me see your strength!" Hale urged. Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Ambush, Under Attack Energy infused with the attributes of ice and fire surged into the [black gold long knife]. This time, the blade''s glow was different from the first; it no longer shone brightly but spread like black smoke from the knife, enveloping the surroundings. In the moment Charles swung the knife, it coalesced into a dark phantom, moving with unparalleled speed, cutting through the air toward the [blue fox]! In an instant, three layers of shields appeared, the first being the [wind shield]. The first layer was slashed through by the [black gold knife glow]! The second layer saw the [black gold knife glow] and the [wind shield] locked in a stalemate, but ultimately the blade''s radiance prevailed, slicing through! By the third layer, the knife''s glow had nearly been depleted, dissipating silently. "With two layers of [wind shield], Charles, your strike easily cuts through a level four Beast Master!" Hale remarked, retracting the [blue fox]. "If you were to launch a surprise attack, you could even injure a level five Beast Master!" Even Catherine couldn''t help but feel excited. On one hand, she was happy about Charles''s growing strength; on the other, she was eager to spar with him. Charles, too, felt that the dual-attribute [black gold knife glow] was incredibly powerful, but the energy consumption was substantial. After a careful assessment, he estimated that in actual combat, he could use it about three times before it ran out. Charles had yet to test the dark attribute energy of [mousie] and suppressed the urge to do so, knowing that combining all three attributes with the [black gold knife glow] would surely amplify its power. However, he also recognized that his current physical condition and attribute energy might not suffice for such a drain. With their departure for the capital tomorrow, it was best to stay in top shape. Additionally, while he had experience infusing ice and fire energies, he hadn''t yet tried incorporating the dark attribute, which could lead to unforeseen consequences. "Teacher Hale, if I were to use the [black gold knife glow] with all three attributes, could I kill a level five Beast Master?" he couldn''t help but ask. Hale''s expression turned serious. "Charles, even after you tame the third mystical beast, don''t attempt to merge all three attributes lightly." "Is it really that dangerous?" Charles speculated. Hale nodded, explaining, "If merging two attributes has a difficulty of 1, then three attributes would be 6, and four would be 24... This is just a rough estimate; the actual risks could be even greater. You might end up injuring yourself before you even strike your opponent!" Charles tucked away his thoughts, deciding against trying the [black gold knife glow] with three attributes for now. "It''s getting late; we should head back and rest. We''re leaving tonight," Hale suddenly announced on their way back. Catherine and Charles stopped in surprise. Charles asked, "Aren''t we leaving tomorrow morning?" Hale sighed. "Things have been a bit unstable lately. Just today, a recruitment teacher and a student were assassinated." "Assassinated?" Charles felt puzzled. "How could anyone dare to assassinate teachers and students from Cyber Academy?" "It''s not just Cyber Academy. There have been casualties at Aredale Academy and Nova Academy as well," Hale replied, not holding back. He was always cautious; the official announcement was that they''d leave on the morning train, but the real departure was tonight. Neither of the Azureville students were aware of this. Hale only shared the information with Charles and Catherine. "Could it be Kingston''s doing?" Charles knew that the feud between Genosha and the Cang Kingdom had lasted for over a century, with multiple wars breaking out in between. It was very likely that Cang Kingdom would target the students from Genosha''s three major academies. "No, it''s probably not them. The Cang Kingdom doesn''t have the guts to attack Cyber Academy. We''re currently investigating the specifics," Hale stated directly. The strength of Cyber Academy was not something a single nation could provoke, even if it was a branch of Genosha! "I''m only responsible for getting you safely to the capital; everything else will be handled by others. Get some sleep," Hale said as he dropped Charles and Catherine off at their room before turning to leave. Back in his room, Charles didn''t sleep. Instead, he summoned [mousie]. "I need you to keep an eye out tonight. Let me know immediately if anything seems off." "Of course, master! Mousie is the most reliable. You can sleep easy," it replied. Until midnight, nothing unusual occurred. Hale was waiting at the door with a sleepy Jace and Sadie. Without any delay, the five of them piled into an off-road vehicle and left Azureville. "Teacher Hale, I thought we were taking the train tomorrow morning? Why are we leaving in the middle of the night?" Jace rubbed his eyes and asked softly. "Plans changed," Hale replied casually. Catherine sat in the passenger seat, while Charles was in the middle of the back row. To his right, Sadie had fallen asleep against the window. The road chosen by Hale was rough, with frequent bumps that made it uncomfortable for anyone, let alone for sleeping. "Charles, you still haven''t told me about the quality of your mystical beasts. They''re not all Silver, right? Don''t worry, I won''t laugh," Jace asked, turning his head curiously. "Not Silver," Charles replied coolly. Jace''s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s not Bronze Division, is it? If it were Gold, you would''ve said so already. Can Bronze even enter a branch of Cyber Academy?" "Two Platinum," Charles stated truthfully. "Oh, two Bronze Divisionwait, what did you just say? Platinum!" Jace instantly woke up, no longer tired. He turned to face Charles, eyes wide. "Platinum? You can''t be serious! Platinum beasts are practically eligible for Cyber Academy''s main campus!" Charles nodded. "That''s exactly why I''m aiming for the main campus." "The main campus? Charles, you really have some bold aspirations. Do you know who gets in there? Just in Genosha, there are imperial princesses, sons of grand generals, and the daughter of the top Beast Master, Nathaniel, who''s an eighth-level Beast Master! Those are true geniuses!" Jace seemed well-informed, aware that there were only five spots in the main campus for all of the Abyssal Depths and knowing about the talents at Cyber Academy''s Genosha branch. Charles didn''t want to elaborate further and calmly said, "Real geniuses have already gone directly to the main campus." After a moment, Jace understood. Before turning 20, reaching level five Beast Master guaranteed entry to the main campus, meaning those at Genosha''s branch weren''t true geniuses. "But wait, what about those under 20 who reach level three or four Beast Master? Don''t they count as geniuses?" Jace asked. Charles sighed, not wanting to dampen anyone''s spirits. He pointed to Catherine in the passenger seat. "She''s 19, a level four Beast Master, close to level five, with four mystical beasts, all of Platinum quality." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, you must be joking. This is way too far-fetched," Jace said, skeptical. Charles chose not to say more; some people would cling to their doubts even when faced with the truth. The vehicle fell silent, and after an unknown period, the first light of dawn illuminated the earth. Suddenly, Hale slammed on the brakes, the tires screeching as they skidded across the ground. Charles, Catherine, Jace, and Sadie followed Hale''s gaze. In the early morning sun, a figure stood quietly on a nearby tree branch. "Ha, clever enough to spread false information and trick me into going to the station," the cloaked figure said, their face obscured, voice oddly mechanical and age-indeterminate. "Get out of the car!" Hale''s expression was grave. The implication of the figure''s words indicated they had indeed been to the station, discovered the ruse, and were now pursuing them. This speed suggested at least a level six Beast Master! The vehicle wouldn''t be faster; getting out was the best option. "Teacher Hale, wh-what''s going on?" Jace asked, confused. The atmosphere was thick with danger. "Do you not fear the wrath of Cyber Academy?" Hale demanded loudly. Charles picked up on the implication in Hale''s wordshe was addressing "you all." Were there others involved? He glanced back at the cloaked figure. [Name]: ??? [Age]: ??? [Height]: 178 [Beast Master Level]: 6 "Clap, clap, clap." The cloaked figure applauded mockingly. "Mr. Hale, your perception is quite impressive! Let me guess, it''s the breeze that whispered it to you. Truly worthy of being the former prodigy of the wind!" At those words, Hale''s pupils narrowed, his fists clenched tightly, radiating a stormy intensity that instinctively made Jace and Sadie take a couple of steps back. Charles and Catherine remained still. Behind the cloaked figure, three more masked Beast Masters appeared, accompanied by a chameleon the size of a car. [Vine Armor Chameleon] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 43 [Quality]: Gold mvle|mp-yr chapter [Skills]: Environmental Mimicry, Tongue-out Attack, Mucus Ejection, Firm Scales [Weakness]: Fire ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 28 [Height]: 172 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 29 [Height]: 180 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 32 [Height]: 181 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... There were three level five Beast Masters! One level six Beast Master, three level five Beast Masters. Charles kept a straight face as he gripped the [black gold long knife] tightly, his expression serious. They had one level six Beast Master on their side, one level four, and three level threes. How were they supposed to fight this? Chapter 126: Chapter 126：“What if I can hold off two Level 5 Beast Masters?” "Hale, I know you''re strong, but as long as I can hold you off, those four are as good as dead," the man in the black robe said, feigning ease. And he was right. Even if he couldn''t defeat Hale, he could certainly keep him occupied. The remaining three Level 5 Beast Masters only needed to quickly deal with Charles, Catherine, and Jace, then handle Sadie. At that point, a Level 6 Beast Master and three Level 5 Beast Masters would be surrounding Hale. There would be no way for Hale to escape! The hexagram formation lit up, and six wooden mystical beasts were summoned by the man in the black robe. "How about this, Hale? If you leave willingly, I won''t make things difficult for you." Charles glanced over and saw that among the six mystical beasts, three were of Gold quality and three were of Platinum qualityall above level fifty-five, with formidable combat power! Beside him, Jace''s legs turned to jelly after hearing the words of the man in the black robe; he nearly collapsed onto the ground. His talent was decent, but his mental fortitude and willpower were lacking. "Teacher Hale, what should we do? I don''t want to die..." As he spoke, Jace nearly broke down in tears. Not just him; even Sadie''s face turned pale at this moment. If they were up against a Level 4 Beast Master, she might stand a chance, but facing a Level 5 Beast Master as a Level 3 was just like seeking death. Even knowing that the worst outcome would be instant death, Sadie was doing her best to control her body, trying to get into the best fighting state possible. In the depths of despair, the thought of waiting to die without any resistance was unbearable to her. If she was going to die, she would at least fight for it. As the man in the black robe summoned his mystical beasts, the three Level 5 Beast Masters behind him each summoned their own mystical beasts. In an instant, the hexagram formation illuminated the forest, with fifteen mystical beasts around level forty, along with the six mystical beasts summoned by the black-robed man, totaling twenty-one mystical beasts surrounding Charles and the others. "It''s over, it''s over! We''re done for! I''m still a virgin! I don''t want to die!" Jace had never encountered such a situation before; tears and snot streamed uncontrollably down his face. Suddenly, Jace seemed to remember something and hurriedly said to Hale, "Teacher Hale, didn''t Charles say that Catherine has four mystical beasts, all of Platinum quality? She can hold off the Level 5 Beast Master..." Before he could finish, Sadie, ready for battle, interrupted, "Even if Catherine can hold off one Level 5 Beast Master, there are still two others! Charles and the rest of us are just Level 3 Beast Masters..." Hale''s tightly furrowed brows remained tense. To be honest, within the Abyssal Depths, he was confident he could handle anyone below Level 7! But the current problem was, while he could take on the Level 6 Beast Master, what about this group of students behind him? Against the attacks of three Level 5 Beast Masters, Charles and the others might not even last a minute! "Ha ha! Hale, have you made your decision? Will you stand against me, or choose to leave safely on your own?" The man in the black robe spoke with a hint of mockery, clearly eager to see what Hale would choosefight and perish in the assault, or abandon the students and escape alone. Hale didn''t respond. With his back to Charles, he said quietly, "Wait for me to hold them off. You take the three of them and run as far as you can." Charles noticed something off in Hale''s tone, filled with a sense of resolve and a hint of fatalism. He quickly asked, "Teacher Hale, even if we escape, they''ll still come after us." "No one will leave alive, myself included. I have a way; it might let us take them down together," Hale replied, pausing for a moment. "When you see Uncle Ezra, tell him I said hello. Just let him know I did what he entrusted me with." Ezra entrusted Hale with this? Charles thought for a moment. Other recruitment teachers around Lsengard could have done it, so why did Ezra specifically ask him to find Hale? It indicated that Ezra believed Hale could protect both Charles and Catherine. But he never expected that this protection would come at the cost of Hale''s life! "Teacher Hale, what if I can hold off two Level 5 Beast Masters?" Charles took a deep breath. "One minute! Just give me one minute, and I can take down the Level 6 Beast Master!" Hale answered solemnly. Charles nodded, "Alright, one minute!" powered by NovelFire-mp|y|r He still had the Fragment of the Jade Tablet [Orange Quality]: it could be activated by infusing any attribute energy. Though it was merely Joshua''s remnant, its combat power was equivalent to a Level 5 Beast Master. It had 2 out of 3 uses left. While Joshua''s remnant had the same combat strength as a Level 5 Beast Master, it couldn''t match a real Level 5 Beast Master, especially without a mystical beast. Holding off one Level 5 Beast Master, along with their mystical beast, shouldn''t be a problem for a short time. "Catherine, can you hold off a Level 5 Beast Master?" Charles asked. Catherine nodded. The gap between a Level 4 and a Level 5 Beast Master was significant, but for her, it was not insurmountable! Holding off one Level 5 Beast Master was manageable! Only the last Level 5 Beast Master remained, to be dealt with by Charles, Jace, and Sadie. Among the three, only Charles could truly confront the Level 5 Beast Master. Jace had become so despairing that he had given up resisting, and although Sadie hadn''t given up, she likely wouldn''t be of much help. "Sadie, you''ll support me while I hold off the two Level 5 Beast Masters. The rest is up to Teacher Hale!" Charles instructed. Sadie was taken aback; in her eyes, Charles was just a Level 3 Beast Master. No matter how skilled he was, he couldn''t possibly withstand the attacks of a Level 5 Beast Master. With no other choice, she nodded in agreement. "What a joke! You''re even weaker than me! At least I have Gold-quality Beast Mastery, and you" Jace started to protest, but Charles interrupted him with a swift kick, saying, "Shut up! If you want to live, come help. If you want to die, no one cares!" The cloaked figure, watching the scene unfold, clapped again. "A genius! Is this the so-called genius of Cyber Academy? On the brink of death, yet still fighting among themselves! How ridiculous!" "Shut up! You''re one to talk, hiding in a black robe like a rat in a sewer! Useless!" Charles shot back fearlessly. "You, you little brat, just wait! I''ll show you what it means to wish you were dead!" The cloaked figure was infuriated; how dare a mere Level 3 Beast Master insult him! With a command, the cloaked figure ordered, "Attack!" Meanwhile, beside Hale, the hexagram formation lit up, summoning six wind attribute mystical beasts. Charles glanced at them, noticing that the lowest among them was Platinum, and there was even one at the Emerald level. [A Dream-Like White Jade Butterfly] Attribute: Wind Level: 59 Quality: Emerald Skills: Violent Storm, Butterfly Dance... Weakness: Lightning Attribute ... [Six-Winged Cracked] Attribute: Wind Level: 59 Quality: Platinum (Cursed) Skills: Stormy Tiger Roar, The Celestial Feathers Descending... Weakness: Dark Attribute Description: Originally a legendary-quality Eight-Winged Rift Sky Wolf, it was cursed by a mysterious force, reducing its quality to Emerald. Without lifting the curse, it cannot upgrade again, and the Beast Master''s level will remain at six, impacting its strength. The quality levels of mystical beasts are: Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical... Aside from Ezra''s Mythical-quality [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger], this [Six-Winged Cracked] was the highest quality Charles had ever seen. No wonder the cloaked figure said Hale was once known as the "Pride of the Wind"it was due to this. It was evident that Hale was affected by a mysterious curse, which kept his Beast Master level stuck at six, preventing any further advancement. Seeing this, Catherine also summoned her mystical beasts, and four Platinum-quality Gold attribute mystical beasts stepped out from the hexagram formation. "Max, Mousie!" Charles summoned Max and Mousie without hesitation. "They really are Platinum-quality mystical beasts! Charles didn''t lie to me... but what good will that do?" Jace slumped to the ground. Next to him, Sadie summoned three Gold-quality Light attribute mystical beasts. "Light attribute!" Charles''s eyes lit up. Light attribute mystical beasts typically had supportive skills that could enhance the mystical beasts themselves or their teammates. If Sadie''s mystical beasts had such skills, that would be even better. After scanning the area, Charles finally found the information he was looking for: [White Deer with Giant Horns] Attribute: Light Level: 23 Quality: Gold Skills: Extremely Fast Light Bullet, Blessing of Light... Weakness: Dark Attribute ... [Blessing of Light]: Condenses light attribute energy from the antlers, enhancing speed and defense, and also boosts the Beast Master''s energy control. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Great! Sadie, use [Blessing of Light] on me later!" Charles pulled out the [Fragment of Jade Tablet] from his storage space, releasing Joshua''s remnant. Sadie followed Charles''s command, feeling quite puzzled. After all, Light attribute mystical beasts were extremely rare, and ordinary Beast Masters usually had no knowledge of their skills. To her surprise, Charles seemed to understand the [White Deer with Giant Horns] perfectly after just one glance. Sadie instinctively thought of Charles as a knowledgeable personnot only was he powerful, but his insight was also extraordinary. "No problem!" Sadie nodded vigorously. The battle was about to erupt! Outside the nameless forest, there were over fifty Level mystical beasts, as well as many in the forties and twenties, adding up to more than thirty in totalenough to destroy half of Lsengard! Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Three-Attribute Black Gold Knife Glow "Boom!" Several level fifty mystical beasts clashed, their battle shaking the surrounding trees. A trunk over a meter in diameter was smashed in half, sending clouds of dust swirling into the air. "Hale, how na?ve! Do you really think a Level 4 Beast Master and three Level 3 Beast Masters can buy you enough time?" The black-robed figure gripped his long staff tightly and swung it at Hale. Hale didn''t respond; he focused all his energy on the black-robed figure, showing no concern for the attacks directed at the students. Uncle Ezra valued him, and he had faith that the others wouldn''t disappoint! Charles was determined to buy that minute, and he would make it happen! His focus now was to defeat the black-robed figure as quickly as possible to protect Charles and Catherine from harm. "Ha, you''re quite confident, aren''t you? Just look..." The black-robed figure gestured for Hale to pay attention to the battle behind him, intending to distract him. But when Hale glanced over, a ripple of surprise washed over him. Catherine was directly facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and rather than merely defending, she was choosing to attack! With skin glistening like metal and a ghostly speed, her strength was formidable. In her [Beast Mastery] state, Catherine was actually overpowering the Level 5 Beast Master! Cornered, the Level 5 Beast Master resorted to his own [Beast Mastery] to counterattack. Meanwhile, the other two Level 5 Beast Masters were similarly engagedone was occupied with Joshua''s remnant, while the other faced Charles head-on. With the effects of a [Miraculous Speed Pill], [Blessing of Light], and [Beast Mastery], Charles''s power and speed weren''t on par with the Level 5 Beast Master, yet he unleashed a single-attribute [Black Gold Knife Glow], forcing the Level 5 Beast Master to retreat repeatedly. "This... how is this possible?! A Level 3 Beast Master can actually contend with a Level 5 Beast Master?" The black-robed figure couldn''t believe it. His moment of distraction allowed Hale to seize the opportunity! Realizing the urgency, the black-robed figure desperately defended against Hale''s attacks while shouting, "Are you all idiots? Hurry up and deal with those little brats!" Feeling the pressure, the three Level 5 Beast Masters responded. Initially, only one had activated [Beast Mastery], but under the black-robed figure''s urging, the other two quickly followed suit. Suddenly, not only was Catherine being suppressed, but Joshua''s remnant also began to dim under the onslaught. In this critical moment, Charles shouted to Catherine, "Remember last night?" Catherine thought for a moment. Last night? The second type of sword glow that Charles had experimented with in the hotel basement? The black smoke that spread from the long blade and formed a pitch-black phantom? Catherine recalled the power of that strike, strong enough to injure a Level 5 Beast Master, but she knew it wouldn''t solve the current crisis. Yet, things had reached this point, and she chose to trust Charles. She understood his intent; the second type of sword glow had a considerable attack range. If she could draw the two Beast Masters close together, it would maximize the damage. In an instant, Catherine stealthily maneuvered to lure the enemies towards Charles, using her speed to lead them closer. Joshua''s remnant had faded, but before the Level 5 Beast Master could celebrate, another shadow emerged. Charles activated the [Fragment of Jade Tablet] once more. Having used all three opportunities, the fragment shattered, leaving him without that orange-quality item. Now was not the time to feel regret. Under Charles''s control, the three masked Level 5 Beast Masters unknowingly gathered together. What an opportunity! Charles understood that the ice and fire attributes of the [Black Gold Knife Glow] would deal minimal damage against a Level 5 Beast Master in their [Beast Mastery] state. If they weren''t using that state, there might still be hope. But now, life and death were at stake, and the wild idea that had been brewing in his mind was impossible to suppress any longer. He had to try the three-attribute [Black Gold Knife Glow]! Initially, Charles hadn''t considered this approach, but seeing the [Blessing of Light]which could enhance speed and defense while also improving a Beast Master''s energy controlsparked inspiration. Enhancing a Beast Master''s energy control was the opportunity he needed to turn the tide! He began by channeling ice attribute energy into the [Black Gold Long Knife], then added fire attribute energy. The only thing left was the dark attribute energy. With utmost care, Charles drew a thread of dark attribute energy and infused it into the [Black Gold Long Knife]. The moment the dark energy entered, it disrupted the balance of ice and fire, throwing all three energies into an extremely unstable state, on the verge of explosion! But Charles remained calm, meticulously searching for the balance point. Under the influence of the [Blessing of Light], Charles, guided by his intuition, increased the input of fire attribute energy while reducing the ice attribute energy, keeping the dark attribute energy constant. The [Black Gold Long Knife] transformed, engulfed in black flames, causing the surrounding light to warp. An overwhelming aura of power radiated from the long knife, sinking the ground beneath Charles''s feet by two centimeters, showcasing just how immense the knife''s power was! "Run!" The three level five Beast Masters reacted quickly, trying to escape at the first opportunity. But before they could turn around, Charles decisively swung the knife toward them! The speed of the slash was astonishing, making it feel as if time had slowed down. The black and red blade light sliced through everything in its path, and even the level five Beast Masters'' [Beast Mastery] could not withstand it. It cut through them like paper, smoothly severing the three Beast Masters in half! The black-red blade light continued its unstoppable trajectory, flying into the distance. "Boom!", "Boom!" ,"Boom!" The sound of falling trees echoed everywhere; every tree within a hundred meters was cut down! In just one strike, not only did he slay the three level five Beast Masters, but he also flattened the surrounding forest! "This... it''s impossible! Monster, you''re an absolute monster!" The cloaked figure was completely shattered, desperate to flee, but Hale would not give him that chance! "Crack!" A long knife of condensed wind attribute energy cleaved the cloaked figure in two. Discover worlds on m _v _lempy _r. The scene fell silent, except for the sounds of beasts, animals, and birds fleeing in all directions. Hale turned to look at the devastation Charles had caused, just about to speak when he saw Charles''s figure stiffly fall backward! ... Inside the SUV, Catherine''s voice broke the silence, "Teacher Hale, Charles still hasn''t woken up. He should be okay, right?" "He''s fine. He just exhausted himself too much; his body couldn''t handle that level of energy. He''ll be alright after some rest," Hale replied. Honestly, he was the most surprised in the vehicle. While others were shocked by the destruction and the slaying of the level five Beast Masters, only Hale understood how incredibly difficult it was to channel three different energy attributes into the [Black Gold Long Knife] in such a short time! In the back seat, Charles slowly opened his eyes. He was lying on Catherine''s legs, and as he blinked awake, he met her anxious blue eyes filled with worry. "You''re awake? Thank goodness, I was so scared!" Catherine quickly grabbed a bottle of water and asked, "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" Charles felt utterly drained; after that powerful slash, he had lost consciousness. Now awake, he glanced at the screen in front of him, noting that after the battle, Max and Mousie had both leveled up to level 24. Catherine opened the water bottle and carefully fed it to Charles. After taking a few sips, he started to regain some strength. Leaning back in his seat, Charles realized it was certainly less comfortable than lying on Catherine''s legs. "Charles, you need to take some time to recover. Your body isn''t seriously injured, but try to avoid using that move again," Hale said. "Got it, Teacher Hale. By the way, where''s Jace?" Charles noticed Jace was missing. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s in the back. That kid seems a bit shaken up," Hale replied casually. Before turning 20, becoming a level three Beast Master was considered a sign of genius. However, being a genius only indicated good talent; true strength required more than just that. It also needed willpower and the right mindset. A resilient spirit, an unwavering resolve, and a deep desire for strength determined how far someone could go. Jace, clearly, was not up to par. Among the four, Charles had performed the bestnot only did he possess incredible talent, but he also had a calm mind and unwavering determination. Catherine followed closely behind, and then there was Sadie, who initially performed similarly to Jace but adapted and persevered, showing good potential. Hale silently compared them in his mind. Gaining entry into Cyber Academy didn''t mean there were no challenges ahead. Failing three consecutive assessments would result in expulsion. If Jace continued down this path, he wouldn''t last long at Cyber Academy. The SUV roared down the road, carrying them toward the distance. They were heading to Lsengard to regroup. Hale had received news that the ambush might not be over; more recruitment officers and students had been attacked, allegedly by a level seven Beast Master! Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Which Genius? After a long journey, they finally arrived at a hotel in Riston without any further ambushes. As they got out of the car, Hale handed a box to Charles, saying, "Charles, these are the spoils from the three level five Beast Masters you defeated. Take a look." Charles accepted the box but didn''t open it immediately. "No rush, Teacher Hale. I''d like to rest first." "The check-in is already handled. You all can rest while I discuss things with the other teachers," Hale replied. In the hotel room, Charles took a refreshing shower to relax before finally opening the box to examine his loot: [20 gold coins], [6 tier two beast cores], [3 tier three beast cores], and some equipment. Most were green quality, with only two blue items and one purple item: - [White-Feathered Shoes [Blue Quality]]: Made from the feathers of the White-Feathered Bird, increases running speed by 20% when worn. - [Ice Crystal Necklace [Blue Quality]]: Wearing it long-term can soothe emotions and aid sleep. - [Jet Ring [Purple Quality]]: Made from space gems, extremely valuable, with an internal storage space of 8 cubic meters. Only the [White-Feathered Shoes] and the [Jet Ring] were useful; the rest were items he didn''t need, and Charles planned to sell them later. The [Jet Ring] primarily served as a means of concealment, allowing Charles to take items from the [storage space] without raising suspicion. To be honest, he was quite tempted to sell it; items that could store things were incredibly valuable! With 8 cubic meters of storage, it was probably worth over a hundred coins! Right now, he hadn''t found his third mystical beast yet, and he might need to search for it at the Genosha Calivia auction, which would surely require a significant amount of gold. After some hesitation, Charles decided to keep it for now. There was still almost a month before the auction began, plenty of time to think things over. Currently, his finances were as follows: - [Cash]: 23 gold coins, 530 silver coins, and 200 copper coins. - [Account Balance]: 30 gold coins, 800 silver coins, and 256 copper coins. Altogether, that amounted to 54 gold coins, 330 silver coins, and 456 copper coins. While that looked like a lot, it included 7 gold coins owed by Raj, compensation from the Miller family, and industry compensation from the Draven family, along with some materials previously stored in his [storage space]: [Storage Space]: - [Weapons]: Black Gold Long Knife (Purple), Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue)... Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - [Equipment]: Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple), Divine Scale Armor (Blue), White-Feathered Shoes (Blue), Ice Crystal Necklace (Blue)... - [Daily Items]: Tent, bedding, camping lamps, flashlight... - [Beast Cores]: 6 Tier Two Beast Cores, 3 Tier Three Beast Cores. - [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Spirit Essence Pill (Orange) 1, Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 30... - [Special Items]: Map Fragment [2/3]. Charles felt a mix of excitement and anxiety as he reviewed his resources, aware that he would need them for whatever challenges lay ahead. Charles had already sold everything he could in Lsengard, but there were still some high-value items he was reluctant to part with, like the [Spirit Essence Pill], which he knew would be very beneficial in the future. As for weapons and equipment, blue and below weren''t too concerning, but purple-grade items were much more precious. Initially, the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear] had cost him 100 silver coins because it lacked a beast core, while a typical purple weapon could cost several gold coinsor even dozens! This didn''t even factor in special purple gear like the [Jet Ring] and the [Black Gold Long Knife], which were worth even more! After storing the loot he planned to sell in his [storage space], Charles put on the [Jet Ring] and stepped out of the room. He intended to stroll around and sell off the useless items. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Jace squatting outside, looking hesitant. "Charles, you''re out?" Jace stammered, clearly nervous and unsure of what to say. "Yeah, what''s up? Is there something you need?" Charles asked. "Um, no, I just wanted to check on you and say thank you," Jace replied. He was aware that during the crisis, he hadn''t offered any help and had even said some discouraging things, so he felt grateful that Charles was willing to talk to him. "Thank me for what?" "Thank you for saving me," Jace mumbled, his gaze fixed on the ground. "No need. I didn''t save you for that," Charles replied, turning to walk away. Jace watched Charles''s retreating figure with a complicated expression. Taking a deep breath, he called out, "Charles, I want to be braver too, but I don''t have the strength! What can I do?" "I can''t do anything, it''s just because I''m weak!" Charles paused for a moment, leaving behind just one line as he continued walking. "Strength comes not from power, but from courage! It''s because you have courage that you become strong!" Those words struck Jace like a thunderclap, leaving him frozen in place as he repeated, "It''s because I have courage that I become strong!" ... Charles didn''t return to the hotel until evening. He had sold all the unnecessary equipment and materials for a modest sum of 3 gold coins and 200 silver coins. Now, his total assets amounted to 57 gold coins, 530 silver coins, and 200 copper coins. During the afternoon, he spent some copper coins tasting local delicacies in Riston. Originally, he planned to gather materials for crafting [Super Miracle Drugs], but after inquiring all afternoon, he discovered that the required items could only be purchased in Genosha Calivia. Just as he reached the lobby of the hotel, Catherine appeared in front of him. "Hale just said that other teachers and students haven''t arrived yet. We''ll have to wait another couple of days before we can leave." Charles looked into Catherine''s sparkling blue eyes and knew she was eager to spar again. She was such a battle enthusiastafter fighting a level five Beast Master, she couldn''t wait to continue training and showed no desire to rest. "Wait, Charles, Hale said you need to take a proper break," Catherine recalled, quickly suppressing her urge to spar. Charles''s well-being was more important. At that moment, voices from the lobby caught their attention. "This is so annoying! We have to wait; I''m itching to get to Calivia!" one person complained. "Seriously, who would dare attack students from Cyber Academy?" another scoffed. "I heard that the group arriving today was ambushed by a level six Beast Master and three level five Beast Masters," a third voice chimed in. "Impossible! If that were true, they wouldn''t have made it to the hotel," someone replied skeptically. "Right? If the recruitment officer was only level six and faced three level five Beast Masters, they would have been killed already," another added. "Probably just exaggerating. The level five Beast Masters must have attacked, but the recruitment officer handled it, and those four are blowing it out of proportion," someone concluded. "Good point!" they all agreed as they walked toward the elevator. Just then, Jace, who had just stepped out of the elevator, overheard their conversation. Among the three, a tall and hefty student pointed, "Look, that guy seems to be from Lsengard. I''ll go ask if it''s true." "No need to ask; it''s definitely fake!" a red-haired student said confidently. "No, it''s not fake; it''s real!" Jace suddenly interjected, fists clenched. Despite his poor performance during the attack, he didn''t want others to slander or deny the truth, especially after Charles and Catherine had fought hard to save him. How could it be exaggerated for the sake of gossip? "Lan, did you hear that? He says it''s true!" the tall, hefty student said to the red-haired one. Lan shrugged dismissively and turned to Jace, asking, "Really? Then may I ask, what level is your recruitment officer?" "Level six Beast Master," Jace replied. "Ha! A level six Beast Master, along with three level five Beast Masters, attacked you. How did you survive?" Lan questioned, continuing, "In a battle between two level six Beast Masters, how did the remaining level five Beast Masters not wipe you out? That''s just ridiculous!" "No, it was Charles who killed them all," Jace tried to explain. But Lan just laughed, clearly unconvinced. "Charles? Even if he is a level five Beast Master, there''s no way he could take down three opponents of the same level in such a short time!" "No, Charles is a Level 3 Beast Master!" Jace stated honestly. "Haha!" Lan laughed so hard he could barely stand, slapping his thigh and mocking, "Level 3? Dude, do you think I''m an idiot? A Level 3 Beast Master defeating a Level 5 Beast Master? Wake up, stop dreaming!" Lan continued, "Looks like this Charles is just a guy who loves to boast, and he''s stupid toohas no common sense. If he could kill a Level 5 Beast Master, why doesn''t he just commit suicide?" Jace didn''t want to argue, but he remembered what Charles had said to him before leaving: "It''s because of courage that you become stronger!" He had always thought that his timidity and cowardice were due to a lack of strength, not realizing what he truly lacked! After hearing Charles'' words, he finally understood the reason. So when someone didn''t believe him, Jace instinctively wanted to retort. It was like breaking a world record; when others heard about it, they not only didn''t believe it but mocked him, and that feeling was really hard for Jace to bear. Charles had not only saved him but had also enlightened him; he was his benefactor! Although he was timid and lacked courage, he knew how to be grateful. "I''m telling the truth; if you haven''t seen it, it just shows how narrow-minded you are!" Jace suddenly shot back. The atmosphere became tense. Lan straightened up, glaring at Jace, and slowly said, "You think I''m narrow-minded? Do you know who I am? First in the Riston assessment! I''m narrow-minded?" Just as Jace was about to continue arguing, Hale, who had just finished a meeting, walked out of the corridor and said, "So what if you''re first? You''re just a frog in a well." "What! What do you mean?" Lan turned around, anger written all over his face. His companion hurriedly intervened, saying, "Lan, this is the admissions teacher." Upon hearing his companion''s words, Lan''s anger immediately lessened; they couldn''t afford to offend the admissions teacher. "A Level 3 Beast Master killing a Level 5 Beast Master? I don''t believe it either. Teacher Hale, does that make me a frog in a well as well?" A seductive female voice interjected, accompanied by the sound of high heels. It was Nora, the admissions teacher from Riston! She continued, "I''d like to see which genius is capable of killing a Level 5 Beast Master." Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Name of the Weak Will Go Unnoticed After hearing Hale speak, Lan initially intended to stay out of the matter, knowing that a new recruit clashing with an admissions officer would likely end poorly for the newcomer. However, to his surprise, their admissions officer, Nora, also chimed in, expressing disbelief that Charles could possibly kill a Level 5 Beast Master with only Level 3 Beast Master strength. Lan looked up at Nora, feeling emboldened. He spoke up, "Teacher Hale, who would believe that a Level 3 Beast Master could slay a Level 5 Beast Master?" Hale ignored Lan, turning to Nora instead, his brow furrowing as he said, "Can you just take a break for a moment?" Nora rolled her eyes and didn''t respond to Hale. Instead, she looked around and asked, "Where''s Charles? I''d really like to meet the student who could kill a Level 5 Beast Master." "Yeah, we''re all curious to see what kind of genius can cross two levels of Beast Master to defeat an opponent!" Lan added eagerly. Charles stepped forward, first greeting Hale, then, without sparing a glance for anyone else, he led Catherine to the elevator, waiting for it to arrive. Nora was well aware that Hale''s group consisted of four new recruitstwo males and two females. Jace was already spotted, leaving only Charles unaccounted for. She hadn''t expected Charles to greet only Hale and ignore her entirely, prompting her to sarcastically remark, "No wonder you''re a genius who can kill a Level 5 Beast Master; you''re so arrogant." Beside them, Lan quickly interjected, "Teacher Nora, I don''t think he''s arrogant; he''s just insecure, afraid that people will discover it''s all a lie!" Not only Jace, but even Catherine felt uncomfortable and glared at Lan, asking, "Are you really that strong?" "What a joke! I was the top scorer in the Riston assessment, with all three of my mystical beasts at Gold quality!" Lan couldn''t help but boast. In Riston, he was indeed the strongest Level 3 Beast Master! At twenty years old, being a Level 3 Beast Master with three Gold-quality mystical beasts was enough to make anyone proud. "You''re that strong? Care for a match?" Catherine said, revealing her four six-pointed star formations. "One, two, three, fouroh my gosh! Lan, she''s a Level 4 Beast Master!" exclaimed a tall, sturdy recruit, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. "A Level 4 Beast Master!" Lan gulped, his earlier bravado evaporating, replaced by retreat. He knew well that a Level 3 Beast Master stood no chance against a Level 4. To defeat an opponent of a higher level required not just talent, but also superior combat skills and a resilient spirit. This was why he couldn''t believe that Charles could triumph over a Level 5 Beast Master with just Level 3 strength. In Lan''s eyes, he wouldn''t even dare to dream of such a thing! Nora, the admissions officer from Riston, wore a serious expression. As a Level 6 Beast Master, her judgment was sharper than that of the recruits. She could tell at a glance that Catherine was not just an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master but a peak Level 4, nearly reaching Level 5! Initially, she believed that Hale was fiercely protecting the new recruits from a Level 6 Beast Master attack. She knew Hale''s strength; he was once hailed as the "Pride of the Wind," not someone a typical Level 6 could contend with. When she heard Jace mention that Charles single-handedly killed three Level 5 Beast Masters, she instinctively thought he was exaggerating. Now, it seemed somewhat credible, but Nora leaned more toward the idea that Catherine had held off one Level 5 Beast Master, buying time for Hale. As for the notion that Charles, at Level 3, could kill a Level 5, she dismissed it entirely. "Let''s just forget it; it''s not like you killed a Level 5 Beast Master!" Lan thought for a moment; he had no desire to challenge a Level 4 Beast Master. If a fight were to happen, he would choose Charles, who was also a Level 3. Lan continued to provoke, "What''s so impressive about letting a girl step in? Claiming to have killed a Level 5 Beast Master? To me, that just makes you a turtle hiding in its shell." Hearing someone insult Charles ignited fury in Catherine, and she almost charged at Lan to kick him. Before Catherine could make a move, Charles, who had remained silent, reached out and gently held her back. His expression was calm as he spoke, "A weak person draws their blade against those weaker; a strong person draws their blade against the strong. A Beast Master who does not aspire to defeat opponents of higher rank will forever be a weakling." His words struck the entire group into silence, as if they were all deeply affected by this poignant statement. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, Hale and Catherine were the first to react. To them, this statement felt like a reflection of their own paths. For Catherine, the meaning of life lay in challenging the strong to become stronger herself. "''A weak person draws their blade against the weak; a strong person draws their blade against the strong!''" Jace repeated the phrase like a mantra, the desire to grow stronger burning brighter within him. He had once succumbed to fear and abandoned resistance in the face of three Level 5 Beast Masters. After hearing these words, he vowed that if given another chance, he would never drop his weapon again. "What''s with all this talk about strength and weakness? You''re just pretending to be profound! Spouting nonsense that no one understandsCharles, you''re just afraid of being exposed!" Lan couldn''t grasp the meaning of Charles''s statement and simply thought he was being mocked. Nora''s gaze shifted, and the skepticism in her eyes lessened, replaced by a newfound respect for Charles. To gain entry into Cyber Academy, candidates must reach Level 3 Beast Master status before the age of twenty, which is considered a sign of talent among the general populace. However, these requirements are just the basics. Charles''s earlier statement perfectly encapsulated the academy''s deeper expectations: one must possess a heart that strives to become strong. Only then can they withstand challenges and progress further on the path of a Beast Master. Nora thought of this while glancing at Lan, who was still provoking others, feeling a twinge of disappointment. Relying solely on talent meant that even if he entered Cyber Academy, he could easily be surpassed by others, ultimately leading to a breakdown and a mundane existence as a Beast Master. She had initially believed that Lan''s top score in the Riston assessment indicated some strong mentality, but now it seemed otherwise. "Does it really matter to you whether I killed a Level 5 Beast Master? What are you so afraid of?" Charles turned to face Lan, his gaze steady. Lan, caught in Charles''s unwavering stare, instinctively looked away, but quickly realized that it made him seem weaker. Clenching his fists, he retorted, "Who''s afraid? I just can''t stand you lying!" "No, you are afraid. Two Level 3 Beast Masters: one can slay a Beast Master while the other can only question others," Charles replied slowly. "At the core, it''s fear of others being stronger than you, of being overshadowed." "That''s nonsense! You''re just talking nonsense!" Lan snapped, suddenly defensive as if Charles had struck a nerve. Facing Catherine, a Level 4 Beast Master, Lan already felt vulnerable. All new recruits at Cyber Academy were under twenty, and even Catherine was still below that age, while he was twenty with only Level 3 status. Before the other recruits arrived, Lan had basked in praise, his vanity swelling. Hearing about Charles''s supposed feat of slaying a Level 5 Beast Master, he couldn''t help but envision himself in that situation and concluded that he would have crumbled under pressure. This is why Lan had been so sarcastic; he subconsciously tried to deceive himself, thinking, "If I can''t do it, then neither can anyone else! It must be a lie." "Jealousy and anxietyif you don''t believe it, I''ll shatter all your illusions later," Charles said flatly. Catherine, remembering that Charles still needed to recuperate, quickly intervened, "Charles, teacher Hale said you need to rest; let''s not push it." Even Nora, the admissions officer from Riston, felt some concernnot for Charles, but for Lan. As one of her recruits, she didn''t want Lan to fall apart after a defeat. Nora hadn''t even realized that, deep down, she had come to see Charles as a true genius. "Here we go with the excuses againclaiming he''s still injured, just afraid!" Lan thought, feeling some hesitation from Charles''s earlier words. But upon hearing Catherine mention that Charles wasn''t fully recovered, his spirits lifted. In his view, this was just Charles''s excuse to avoid a fight. Moreover, if Charles had truly fought a Level 5 Beast Master and was merely lucky to have survived, Lan saw an opportunity. He could defeat Charles while he was still weak and recovering! The idea that Charles could have taken down a Level 5 Beast Master never crossed his mind; if he couldn''t do it, then surely no one else could. "Catherine, I''m fine. Are you worried he''ll hurt me?" Charles smiled lightly. Catherine realized that even if Charles couldn''t fight at full strength, he was still not someone a Level 3 Beast Master could defeat. "I accept your challenge," Charles said, turning to Lan. Lan''s expression lit up with excitement as he hurriedly said, "A Level 3 Beast Master..." "No need to mention names; the name of the weak goes unnoticed," Charles replied, turning to head toward the underground training ground. Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Fighting Weaklings is Really Boring The joyful expression on Lan''s face suddenly stiffened. What? Weaklings aren''t worthy of being remembered by name? That simple sentence made Lan''s face and ears turn red instantly. He was completely thrown off balance. In Riston, he was a genius, someone everyone had high hopes for! How could he be regarded as trash in Charles'' eyes? "Charles! Just you wait! Even if you beg me on your knees later, I won''t let you off!" Lan couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted furiously. Charles had already stepped into the elevator, his gaze calm, looking at Lan as if he were a clown. It wasn''t until Catherine, Hale, and Jace entered the elevator that the doors began to close. That''s when Lan realized, "I haven''t gotten in yet!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Underground Level Four, Inside the hotel''s exclusive practice arena, Lan and Charles stood facing each other. Three six-pointed star formations flashed, and three lightning attribute mystical beasts were summoned by Lan. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 26 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning, Lightning Chain [Weakness]: Wind Attribute ... [One-Horned Electric Python] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 25 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Lightning Strike, Death Coil, Thunder Bite [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Lower Abdomen ... [Lightning Wild Dog] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 24 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Move Quickly, Thunder Bite, Lightning Claw [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Lower Abdomen ... All three lightning attribute mystical beasts were of Gold quality. With them standing in front of him, Lan felt an immense confidence. In Riston, he was the strongest among those under twenty! "Lan is amazing!" "Do you think Charles'' mystical beasts are all Silver quality? It can''t be anything else, right?" "Maybe! He hasn''t summoned any mystical beasts yet because he''s afraid of embarrassing himself." Outside the practice arena, the murmurs of others began to rise. Jace listened on the side, unable to tolerate the comments about Charles. To him, Charles was a life mentor! Every casual remark he made was enlightening, offering him immense benefit! So Jace spoke up, "Three Gold quality mystical beasts are nothing! All of Charles'' mystical beasts are Platinum quality!" "What? Platinum? You must be joking! Have you ever seen a Platinum quality mystical beast?" someone scoffed in rebuttal. "Short-sighted!" Jace replied. He didn''t even mention that Catherine had four mystical beasts, all at the Platinum level! In the past, Jace thought Silver quality mystical beasts were already impressive. Ever since meeting Charles and Catherine, his perspective had broadened significantly; Silver quality mystical beasts were no longer something to boast about. In the future, if he could advance to a Level Four Beast Master, he must find a Platinum quality mystical beast. Even if he couldn''t find one, it couldn''t be lower than Gold! "Charles, are you still not summoning your mystical beasts? Are you planning to surrender?" Lan, noticing that Charles had yet to make a move, mistakenly thought that Charles knew he couldn''t win and was considering giving up. Just as he was about to throw out another round of taunts, Charles replied, "I don''t need to summon mystical beasts to beat you." "You''re so arrogant, Charles!" Lan''s fury was already boiling over. He directly commanded the three mystical beasts, "Attack together! Tear him apart!" The Lightning Wild Dog, One-Horned Electric Python, and Lightning Demon Ape charged at Charles as soon as they received their master''s orders. The practice arena was instantly filled with crackling electricity, with arcs of white lightning jumping around. Typically, a Level Three Beast Master facing such a situation would either summon their mystical beasts to perform Beast Mastery or turn and run without a second thought. But Charles was different. Calmly, he pulled out a Black Gold Long Knife from his Jet Ringthe sharp, elongated blade emanated a chilling aura. Outside the arena, someone exclaimed, "How did Charles pull out a knife?" His companion explained, "Don''t be surprised; that''s a Storage Ring. You just don''t know any better!" "What''s a Storage Ring?" the person asked, puzzled. "Not worth explaining. Just look it up online later," the companion replied, his eyes glued to the Jet Ring, enviously drooling as he said, "That ring must be worth at least a hundred gold coins. Even the city lord can''t afford one!" "It''s that expensive? Charles must be rich! I bet he has Gold quality mystical beasts!" "Yeah, with a Storage Ring, he could very well have three Gold quality mystical beasts. Looks like he has some strength after all." "Sure, but Lan is not to be underestimated. He has a wealth of combat experience, and Charles definitely isn''t a match for Lan!" Nora, the admissions teacher from Riston, didn''t pay much attention to the Jet Ring on Charles''s hand. Instead, she stared thoughtfully at the Black Gold Long Knife, feeling that the long knife looked somewhat familiar, as if she had seen someone use it before. Was it a weapon that someone had used before? Nora shook her head, quickly dismissing that thought. A multi-attribute Beast Master like him was nearly impossible to find a second one in all of Genosha! Even if it wasn''t that, she was certain that the weapon Charles held was at least of top-tier blue quality, and it was even possible that it could be purple quality. "Even if it is a purple weapon, without summoning his mystical beasts, a Level Three Beast Master''s physical attributes alone could never defeat Lan," Nora murmured to herself. Initially, she thought Charles had the potential to be a powerful Beast Master, but now she wanted to retract her previous opinion. "An arrogant and conceited Beast Master won''t get far." Hale, who was standing nearby, naturally heard her words. He turned to Nora and said, "Conceited? Teacher Nora, not only is your strength lacking, but your judgment is off too." "What do you mean by that, Hale?" Nora snapped, stomping her high-heeled foot on the ground as she questioned him loudly. "Nothing, just keep watching," Hale replied, not wanting to elaborate too much. Sometimes, the facts themselves were the best explanation. Nora was about to continue her argument but was interrupted by the gasps from the new students of Riston in front of her. She quickly turned her gaze back to the practice arena. Charles, facing the assault of three lightning attribute mystical beasts, remained calm. It was as if he had divine assistance; with every dodge, he perfectly evaded the attacks from the mystical beasts! In that moment, he seemed to be on stage, every movement and shift of his body resembling a dance. Not only did he evade Lan''s mystical beasts'' attacks, but he was also steadily closing the distance. "That angle for the Arc Swing is all wrong; that Ball Lightning is forming too slowly!" "The timing of that Lightning Claw was decent, but it didn''t coordinate with the One-Horned Electric Python. Otherwise, I would have been trapped already!" "Too poor! Your combat experience is really lacking!" ... Charles''s comments echoed throughout the underground space, leaving everyone else dumbfounded. One of the new students from Riston hesitantly spoke up, "Could it be that Charles is just talking nonsense?" "No, he isn''t!" Nora''s gaze was sharp. Although she had been looked down on by Hale for her strength and judgment, as a Level Six Beast Master with considerable battle experience, she could immediately see that everything Charles said was correct. Lan''s combat experience was decent among young people, but when placed before Charles, it was like that of an elementary school student, full of flaws in every command. As a result, even with three mystical beasts attacking him, Charles quickly closed in on Lan. If anyone was truly on the verge of breaking down, it was undoubtedly Lan, who was facing Charles head-on. Initially, Lan thought that since Charles wasn''t summoning his mystical beasts and he had three mystical beasts on his side, defeating Charles would be a piece of cake. However, to his surprise, Charles moved like he was strolling down a country path, effortlessly evading every attack from the mystical beasts! "Damn it! I can''t believe this! Beast Mastery!" Lan gritted his teeth and activated Beast Mastery. After all, mystical beasts were not human; without extensive combat training and practical experience, they typically had flaws in battle. A competent Beast Master could identify these flaws and improve them by issuing various combat commands, coordinating multiple mystical beasts to secure victory. In this regard, Lan was performing terribly. Knowing that the mystical beasts'' attacks couldn''t harm Charles, he decided to take matters into his own hands! "Only now are you going to fight personally? Ha! A true Beast Master fights alongside their mystical beasts, not just hiding behind and issuing useless commands," Charles said disdainfully, standing his ground. In fact, for quite some time now, Charles had not been facing a Level Three Beast Master; he had been battling opponents of higher ranks, gaining extensive combat experience. Moreover, Catherine occasionally sparred with him, which had been a significant help. Now, Charles had developed a unique intuition in battle, often reacting without thought, relying on instinct to make appropriate responses. "I don''t agree with a single word you said! Just wait until I knock you down; let''s see what you have to say then!" After activating Beast Mastery, Lan''s body crackled with electric energy. He gathered two Ball Lightning spheres in his palms and charged toward Charles. "This is boring; I might as well go take a break," Charles sighed. Fighting weak opponents was just dull. Ice attribute energy surged into the Black Gold Long Knife, and a dark light flashed sharply along the blade. A Black Gold Knife Glow sliced toward Lan, aimed directly at him! At the same time, an overwhelming sense of danger enveloped Lan. He had a premonition that if he continued forward and met that blade of light, he would surely die! The fear of life and death froze Lan in place, his body trembling uncontrollably! "Lan!" Nora, who had been closely watching the battle, saw the Black Gold Knife Glow in an instant and summoned her mystical beast. "Boom!" Dust and debris erupted into the air, but it soon settled down. Chapter 131: Chapter 131: “You’re an Intermediate Alchemist?” A towering fire ape, over three meters tall, stood between Charles and Lan. This was Nora''s mystical beast, and she sensed something was off immediately. The blade aura Charles had unleashed could have easily killed Lan! "Charles! It was just a spar! Was it really necessary to go that far?" Nora exclaimed, her heart racing. Seeing that Lan wasn''t hurt, she turned to scold him. Charles put the black gold long knife back into his storage space and glanced at Hale, feeling helpless. He hadn''t intended to kill. The angle of that knife glow had been calculated perfectly; if Lan had just shifted slightly to either side, he would have been fine! When the blade aura was released, Charles had even slowed it downhe was already holding back. But who would have thought Lan would freeze in place, completely paralyzed by fear? "Teacher Nora, Charles was already being merciful," Hale said, fully aware that Charles had restrained himself. He had only used a single attribute knife glowhe hadn''t even tapped into the dual or triple attribute knife glows. Otherwise, even ten Lans wouldn''t have stood a chance! "Is this what you call mercy?" Nora looked at the blood droplets seeping from the fire ape''s arm, still feeling shaken. The power behind Charles''s strike was beyond her imagination! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Lan had died, she, as the recruiting instructor, would bear some responsibility. It wouldn''t be a mysterious organization''s attack that led to a student''s death, but rather her negligence. That was a burden she couldn''t afford to carry! Hale nodded calmly and said, "Yes, Charles didn''t even summon his mystical beast or use Beast Mastery. He was already being very lenient." Lan, still frozen in place, stirred a bit upon hearing this. He slowly turned his gaze toward Charles and asked, "What quality are your Beast Mastery abilities?" "Jace mentioned itit''s all platinum quality. Not just mine, but the girl who was supposed to fight you too; all four of her mystical beasts are also platinum quality," Charles replied with a hint of amusement. It was simply the truth. Jace hadn''t lied at all; it was Lan who didn''t believe it and chose to provoke trouble. Now that he knew the reality, he looked utterly defeated, as if he were on the verge of death. What was the point of it all? "So it was all true" Lan seemed to have lost his backbone, his body going limp. The strength he once took pride in, his three gold-quality mystical beasts, felt utterly insignificant in front of Charles. Looking back, he realized he had been a mere clown in Charles''s eyes from the very beginning. Charles hadn''t even bothered to care or retaliate; yet, Lan had insisted on mocking, provoking, and demanding a fight. It was all self-inflicted. "Lan, are you alright?" a teammate helped Lan to his feet. As Charles, Catherine, and Hale turned to leave, Jace watched Lan''s dejected state with excitement and casually added, "Oh, by the way, Charles is a third-level Beast Master, but he only has two mystical beasts. Once he contracts a third, he''ll be even stronger!" "Lan, Lan, what''s wrong with you?" After Jace''s comment, Lan''s vision blurred, and he couldn''t hold on any longerhe fainted. On the way back to their room, Catherine asked with concern, "How are you feeling? Are you unwell?" Charles shook his head. The black gold knife glow he had unleashed hadn''t taken much out of him, and he was perfectly fine. "Charles, I need to talk to you about something," Hale said, walking ahead. Catherine quickened her pace and said, "Teacher Hale, I''ll head back first." Hale nodded. Once Catherine had left, he stopped and turned to Charles. "What are your thoughts on the third mystical beast, Charles?" Charles''s eyes lit up at the question, and he quickly asked, "Not yet, but do you have any emerald or diamond-level mystical beast eggs?" "Kid, mystical beast eggs of that level aren''t easy to come by," Hale was initially taken aback, then replied with a bemused expression. "Have you said something similar to Uncle Ezra?" Charles nodded, a bit embarrassed. "Teacher Hale, you''re really perceptive! But I asked my master for a diamond-level mystical beast egg." "Cough, cough. You really think highly of me. Even Uncle Ezra doesn''t have one, and I''m just a regular sixth-level Beast Masterwhere would I find one?" Hale responded. Ordinary sixth-level Beast Master? Charles couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. How could an ordinary sixth-level Beast Master possess a legendary-level mystical beast, even if it was cursed? This Teacher Hale was clearly a man with a story. Just as Charles was contemplating this, Hale asked, "So, what attributes are you thinking for your third mystical beast?" "Wind attribute, or maybe gold attribute," Charles scratched his head. "I actually have a way to potentially obtain an emerald-level wind attribute mystical beast, but it''s quite difficult," Hale began, but before he could finish, Charles stepped forward eagerly and asked, "An emerald-level mystical beast? Teacher Hale! What''s the method?" Hale responded with two words: "Alchemy!" It turned out that within Genosha Calivia, there was a master-level alchemist offering a wind attribute juvenile mystical beast as a reward, seeking a Beast Master under twenty years old who could concoct a green-tier miracle drug. "A green-tier miracle drug?" Charles asked, intrigued. Miracle drugs were classified into gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold... Let alone green-tier miracle drugs, even white-tier miracle drugs were extremely rare. Alchemists capable of producing green-tier miracle drugs were known as advanced alchemists, while those who could create blue-tier miracle drugs were classified as exceptional alchemists! As for master-level alchemists, they could reliably produce purple-tier miracle drugs, with a very slim chance of concocting orange-tier miracle drugs! A master-level alchemist held a status in the eyes of a Beast Master that was comparable to that of an eighth-level Beast Master, or even more significant! "Charles, the reason I think you can give it a try is because your fire attribute energy carries a chilling aura," Hale explained. He clearly understood that for alchemy, the lower the temperature of the flame, the better it was. This indicated talent! Charles nodded, but he still felt uncertain. The miracle drug he had previously concocted, the Tone Reproduction miracle drug, was still far from a green-tier miracle drug. "Teacher Hale, I have some experience in alchemy, but I doubt it''ll be easy to produce a green-tier miracle drug," Charles admitted, feeling less optimistic. Besides, he didn''t even have a recipe for a green-tier alchemy. The profession of alchemist only became more challenging as one advanced, even more so than being a Beast Master! Achieving the level of an advanced alchemist in a short time was fraught with difficulty. "I know, which is why this path is so challenging," Hale sighed and said. "Genosha is still too small; emerald and higher quality mystical beasts are exceedingly rare. If we miss this opportunity, who knows when we''ll get another." As soon as Hale finished speaking, he suddenly realized something was off. "Wait, what did you just say? You have experience in alchemy? Who taught you?" "I taught myself; my level isn''t very high," Charles replied. "Self-taught? You mean to say you''ve been training as a Beast Master while also studying alchemy?" Hale exclaimed in disbelief. He had assumed Charles was merely a Beast Master, not realizing he was also an alchemist! This meant that the time Charles had spent reaching the third level as a Beast Master was shorter than Hale had imagined! "Can you currently concoct the Tone Reproduction miracle drug?" Hale couldn''t help but ask, then realized that even if Charles had some experience in alchemy, it was likely just in creating common herbs. Yes, herbsthose were what an alchemy apprentice could produce. They had little use for a Beast Master, but were quite effective for ordinary people''s ailments. Charles scratched his head. "Of course, I can make the Tone Reproduction miracle drug, and I can also create white-tier ones." "White-tier? You''re an intermediate alchemist?" Hale''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Charles. "I suppose so; I haven''t gone to the alchemy guild for an assessment yet," Charles admitted. Although alchemists held high status, they usually lacked combat power. The true path of strength lay with Beast Masters, with alchemists serving more as support. "An eighteen-year-old third-level Beast Master and an intermediate alchemist? Charles, you''re truly a prodigy!" Hale murmured, pulling something out of his pocket. "I have a miracle drug recipe for you. Take it and practice; if it''s you, you might actually reach the level of an advanced alchemist in a short time!" Charles took the recipe from Hale. Seeing Hale so astonished, he didn''t mention that he could also forge purple-tier weapons. He had used gold-tier materials to forge a purple-tier weapon, indicating his crafting skills were likely higher, reaching the level of a high-level forger. As Charles looked at the recipe in his hands, a notification appeared on his screen: [Revival Pill] [Tier:] Green-tier miracle drug [Recipe:] Resurrecting serpent beast core 1, spring wood 2... [Description:] A restorative miracle drug that can quickly heal injuries within a short period. (The level of the Resurrecting Serpent Beast Core affects the success rate; the higher the level of the core used, the greater the likelihood of successful concoction.) Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Arrival at Cyber Academy Charles carefully stored the formula for the green-quality miracle drug given by Hale in his storage space; just the formula itself was already quite valuable. Once back in his room, he freshened up before summoning the long-unused alchemy lab to begin researching the revival pill. Early the next morning, Charles stepped out of the hotel and wandered through the various Beast Master shops in Riston. By noon, he had only managed to find two first-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores and some other auxiliary materials. Riston wasn''t large, similar in size to Lsengard, and there were almost no second- or third-tier beast cores available for purchase. Charles hoped to acquire a mystical beast of at least emerald quality, believing that with the support of the alchemy lab, he might be able to craft a green-quality miracle drug in a short time. However, his morning haul was only enough to brew two revival pills. Upon returning to the hotel and reaching his room''s door, he noticed Hale was already waiting for him. "Here are two second-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores, sourced from the Beast Master Guild. You can try them out," Hale said calmly, handing the beast cores to Charles. "This... Teacher Hale, you''ve already helped me so much..." Charles replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. Compared to other recruitment instructors, Hale''s support was certainly unparalleled. Hale waved his hand dismissively and said, "Think of it as an early investment in you. If you can manage to brew it, just give me a little of the miracle drug." Charles nodded in agreement. After spending all night researching the revival pill formula, he didn''t have much confidencehe could only give it a shot. After all, there was still a significant difference between the white-quality regenerating potion and the green-quality revival pill. "Oh, by the way, the recruitment instructors and new students near Riston have all arrived this morning. Tomorrow morning, we''ll take the exclusive train to Calivia, so get ready and pack your things," Hale reminded him before leaving. Back in his room, Charles took out all the materials for the revival pill: two first-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores and two second-tier beast cores, allowing him to attempt the process four times in total. "Ugh, it''s still too few. No wonder they say being an alchemist is a money-burning profession," Charles sighed. He then focused all his energy on the alchemy lab and cautiously began his first attempt. An hour later, as expected, the first attempt ended in failure. He hadn''t managed to control the bone-achingly cold temperature properly, resulting in one of the ingredients separating excessively. "Second time, let''s go!" Charles took a deep breath, applying what he had learned about temperature control, ready for another attempt. Unfortunately, while he managed the temperature correctly this time, an unexpected incident occurred during the fusion of the materials, resulting in yet another failure. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed, crafting a green-quality miracle drug is far more challenging than a white-quality one," Charles thought as he looked at the failed concoctions. He meticulously reviewed the steps and techniques, reflecting on his mistakes to glean lessons. With two second-tier beast cores remaining, he decided not to use them yet. After all, second-tier cores were significantly more valuable than first-tier ones. He planned to find some first-tier beast cores in Calivia to practice with, and only when he felt confident would he attempt to use the second-tier cores for the revival pill. Another night passed, and by 7 AM the next day, everyone had gathered in the hotel lobby. Charles had almost fully recovered, the discomfort from his last use of the triple-attribute black gold knife glow entirely gone. On the side of the new students from Riston, Lan looked listless, his eyes devoid of any spark. Upon seeing Charles, he instinctively lowered his head, trembling slightly, clearly still shaken from that day''s knife glow. As for Jace, ever since Charles had mentioned that "it''s bravery that makes one strong" and "the weak draw blades against the weaker, while the strong draw blades against the stronger," he seemed to have taken some kind of stimulant, persistently begging Catherine to train him. Of course, the consequences were pretty dire; Jace still looked battered and bruised. Once everyone was assembled, they boarded the exclusive train heading to Genosha Calivia. "Charles, do you think the organization that attacked us will show up again?" Jace asked curiously, handing his drink to Charles. It hadn''t been long since the train departed, and he had already pulled out a stash of snacks and drinks, continuously offering them to Charles. "Not necessarily. The academy is making such a bold move; they might already be prepared," Charles replied while sipping his drink. Sadie sat across from him, leaning against the window, her beautiful and gentle eyes gazing out at the passing scenery. Charles was quite curious about her; he had never met a light attribute Beast Master before. Her mystical beast skill, blessing of light, had been incredibly helpful for him in better merging multi-attribute energies. Thinking of this, Charles offered some fruit from the table to Sadie, smiling as he said, "Are you hungry? Have some fruit." Sadie looked a bit confused but instinctively nodded and accepted the fruit, starting to eat. Catherine, sitting beside Charles, glanced at Sadie and then subtly looked at Charles. For some reason, she felt an instinctive urge to distance herself from Sadie. Just then, the train suddenly began to brake sharply, causing everyone in the carriage to lurch to one side. Those who had experienced the attack panicked instantly. Jace instinctively tried to hide, but upon seeing Charles remain calm, he gritted his teeth and struggled to steady his trembling body. He kept mumbling to himself, "Only the brave can become true warriors." "Charles, are you all right?" Hale approached from the carriage, concern evident in his voice. "It''s fine, Teacher Hale. But I wonder what''s happening up ahead?" Charles replied. Seeing Hale reassured Charles, but he was also acutely aware that this was likely a trap. There would undoubtedly be powerful figures from the Cyber Academy ahead; otherwise, Hale would have been on the front lines. As if confirming his thoughts, Hale said, "No need to worry. The academy has dispatched an eighth-tier Beast Master along with three seventh-tier Beast Masters. They''ll ensure that our opponents can''t return!" At this, Charles wanted to lean out and catch a glimpse of the eighth-tier Beast Master in actionhe had never witnessed such a battle before. Unfortunately, their carriage had poor visibility, and they couldn''t see the fight ahead; they could only feel the ground trembling beneath them. After about a minute, all the commotion ceased, plunging them into silence. The train started moving slowly again. Looking out the window, Charles saw that the distant forest had been leveled, and even the nearby mountain had been shattered, leaving only its bare base standing there, stark and empty. "Wow, is this the power of a strong warrior? They smashed an entire mountain to pieces!" Jace couldn''t help but swallow hard, momentarily forgetting his fear as he fantasized about becoming an eighth-tier Beast Master one day. Charles gazed at the remnants of the battle, feeling a deep sense of awe. Indeed, in the world of Beast Mastery, strength was everything. If such a battle occurred in a city, who knew how many would be caught in the chaos? Those without power wouldn''t even have time to escape! He resolved to become strongerno matter the reason, whether it was to find his parents or for his own sake, gaining strength was the only way forward. Taking a deep breath, he watched the scenery recede, and his determination to grow stronger solidified. After a long journey, they finally arrived in Calivia just before dusk. Stepping off the train, Charles was shocked by what he saw. The station alone was over ten times larger than Lsengard''s! An endless sea of people flowed in every direction, and the cacophony filled the air. Charles thought to himself: This is Calivia! Only in a place like this can I continue to grow stronger! Following the welcoming crowd from Cyber Academy, they boarded a vehicle, and after another two hours, they reached the academy''s entrance. Two towering red stone pillars, each about twenty to thirty meters high, stood majestically at the entrance. One new student exclaimed, "This is flame stone! My goodness, such massive flame stones must cost hundreds of gold coins each!" "Country bumpkin, each of these costs over a thousand gold coins!" someone scoffed. "A thousand gold coins! No wonder it''s the Cyber Academysuch wealth! Aren''t they worried about being robbed?" another added. "Who would dare steal? This is the Cyber Academy!" someone else retorted. A thousand gold coins? Charles glanced at the stone pillars and then thought about his entire savingsonly a few dozen gold coins. The pillars at the entrance of the Cyber Academy were worth more than he could even imagine. With that kind of money, he wouldn''t bother crafting a revival pill; he could just buy an emerald-quality mystical beast egg! But alas, it was just a fleeting thought. "Time is getting late. The academy has arranged dormitories for everyonesingle rooms, and each group will be led by their respective recruitment instructors. Tomorrow morning, we''ll gather and start the formal enrollment!" a teacher announced. --- The next morning, forty-two new students gathered in front of the academy''s plaza. "Teacher Hale, is that all the new recruits this year?" Charles asked curiously. Hale''s expression turned somber as he sighed before replying, "There were originally fifty-two new students." So, of the fifty-two recruits, only forty-two had safely arrived at the academy, meaning ten had perished in the attack. Charles frowned, realizing just how dangerous the world of Beast Masters truly was. Those who had thought they secured their spots at Cyber Academy and envisioned a bright future had met their demise along the way. Just then, all the students'' attention was drawn to a group of people nearby. Fifteen coffins were being carried to the podium in the plaza. A loudspeaker blared, "New students, the enrollment ceremony of Cyber Academy officially begins! Please observe a moment of silence!" Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Intermediate Alchemist Silence fell over the crowd, the previous chatter ceasing in an instant. A solemn atmosphere enveloped them, the air feeling heavier with each passing moment. Three minutes later, the recruitment instructors led their respective new students to the coffins, where they gazed at the deceased inside. Some had met horrific fates, their bodies severed in half, while others bore expressions of fear frozen on their faces, their gray eyes wide open as if they might leap from their sockets at any moment. Finally, one new student couldn''t hold back and rushed aside to vomit. After everyone had looked, a middle-aged man standing at the podium continued, "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jamie, the principal of the Genosha branch." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone here undoubtedly possesses the talent of a Beast Master and is among the fortunate. The unfortunate ones now lie in their coffins." A deep silence enveloped the gathering, an oppressive stillness hanging in the air. Principal Jamie continued, "There''s not much more to say. You face three choices: first, drop out and become an ordinary Beast Master, one who cannot control their own destiny. Second, remain in the academy and do nothing, unwilling to strive towards becoming stronger. The outcome of this path will either be expulsion or death in some unfortunate accident! Third, unleash your talents to the fullest, adjust your mindset to one of fearlessness, and work tirelessly to elevate your strength, becoming true warriors!" "Tell me, which path do you wish to take?" Jamie turned the microphone towards all the new students, and they shouted in unison, "The third path! The third path!" "Excellent. It seems there are no cowards among you. Next, I''ll leave you with some important details to be explained by your recruitment instructors," Jamie said before turning and leaving. --- "Remember, today there''s nothing else to do. Tomorrow morning, we''ll have class division battles. Out of the forty-two of you, only the top fifteen will enter Class A; the rest will be in Class B," Hale reminded them after finishing the announcements. "Teacher Hale, what''s the difference between Class A and Class B?" Jace asked. Hale thought for a moment before explaining, "The educational resources and benefits differ between classes. Class A has stronger teaching staff, all of whom are seventh-tier Beast Masters, and Class A students can use all equipment and facilities without limitation." In reality, Cyber Academy had abundant resources and wasn''t lacking in educational support for the twenty or so students. The class battles were just a way to better simulate real-world competition and differentiate among students. "By the way, students in Class B can challenge Class A students every two weeks. If they win, they can move up to Class A; if they lose, they''ll have to drop down to Class B," Hale added. Charles, Catherine, Sadie, and Jace nodded, making sure to remember the rules. With no further announcements, Catherine immediately headed to the training rooms, while Sadie and Jace also departed. Charles was left alone, planning to spend some time at the alchemist guild to get certified as a mid-level alchemist. He wanted to do this because achieving that level would grant him various benefits from the guild, including the ability to purchase alchemical materials at prices lower than market value. At the Genosha Calivia alchemist guild, after filling out the necessary forms and paying a hefty sum of silver coins, he signed up for the assessment. Now he sat in the alchemy room, waiting for the examiner to arrive. "Hey, look, that guy is really young. He must be here to certify as a low-level alchemist," some others in the alchemy room murmured. "Getting certified as a low-level alchemist at such a young age shows some talent," one of the Beast Masters remarked. "Wait, look at the materials in front of him; they seem the same as ours!" another chimed in. "Let me see... You''re right! Could he also be here for the mid-level alchemist certification?" One of the older Beast Masters, with a shifting expression, said, "Maybe he''s just here to test the waters. I''ve seen plenty of young people who think too highly of themselves." "True, at his age, he''s more likely to be a low-level alchemist. He might still be far from mid-level," the other agreed. "Silence!" a commanding voice echoed, and the alchemy room fell silent. All the alchemists turned their attention to the figure standing on the podium. Some were so excited they could barely keep their balance. The examiner today was none other than Owen, the president of the Genosha Calivia Alchemy Guilda master-level alchemist! "Since I have some free time today, I''m here to observe the alchemists taking the exam and see what their levels are like. Don''t be nervous; just proceed as you normally would," Owen, in his fifties, said while stroking his beard, his demeanor kind and reassuring. His gaze swept the room before landing on Charles. He announced in a clear voice, "The rules remain the same. Today''s assessment miracle drug is the regenerating potion. The one who produces a high-quality potion in the shortest amount of time will successfully pass the certification." "Now, the assessment officially begins!" With that command, all the alchemists sprang into action. Charles, however, took his time, carefully observing the materials in front of him. One onlooker couldn''t help but mock him, saying, "That kid clearly doesn''t stand a chance. Does he really need to look at the materials? Aren''t they all the same?" Just as his words left his mouth, a plume of black smoke erupted from the alchemy apparatus in front of him, completely destroying the materials he had just separated! "What''s happening? Is there something wrong with my materials?" He stared in disbelief at the chaos in the alchemy lab, then raised his hand to say, "Examiner, my materials are defective! I request a retake!" The warmth on Owen''s face vanished, replaced by a stern expression. "As an alchemist, you should at least check your materials first. If you can''t even manage that, perhaps you should go back and review the alchemy apprentice manual!" "Whathis" The man left the alchemy room, looking dejected. The remaining alchemists, seeing this, began to emulate Charles, meticulously checking their own materials to avoid a similar fate. Meanwhile, Charles had already started separating his materials to brew the regenerating potion. "It''s fine; he looks so young, he must not have much experience..." One person was still speaking when Charles summoned a cold flame, causing the temperature in the alchemy room to drop noticeably. The alchemists who had been focused on their material checks lifted their heads in shock, exclaiming, "What! How can his flame temperature be so low?" "The lower the temperature, the better the effect. Could this kid really be an alchemy genius?" "Look at his separation techniqueso skilled, there isn''t a single mistake. He could be a textbook example!" Not only were the other alchemists stunned, but even Owen, the president of the alchemy guild, paused his beard-stroking to watch Charles closely as he crafted the regenerating potion. Separation, low-temperature flame, fusion... Each step was executed flawlessly, the entire process remarkably smooth. Owen couldn''t help but think that Charles''s alchemy level was already nearing that of a high-level alchemist! Eventually, some alchemists snapped back to reality and hurriedly began working on their own regenerating potions. By the time they were halfway through, Charles had already completed his. The two alchemists who had mocked him initially considered giving up, but the others urged them, "Wait! His regenerating potion might not be effective. There''s still a chance!" Owen approached Charles, carefully taking the regenerating potion from him. He examined it closely before pouring a small amount into his mouth to taste. His eyes lit up, and he announced, "The assessment is over! Charles has successfully completed the mid-level alchemist certification!" Ignoring the despondent alchemists, Owen smiled at Charles and said, "Congratulations on becoming a mid-level alchemist! Your alchemical techniques are outstanding. Which alchemist trained you?" Owen''s question hinted at a desire to take Charles on as a disciple. An eighteen-year-old mid-level alchemist was rare, especially one with such meticulous technique. However, when Charles mentioned he had no teacher and was a student at Cyber Academy, Owen''s smile faded. He realized that another master within the academy surpassed him, and their relationship was strained. With that thought, Owen dismissed the idea of mentorship and proceeded with the certification process, knowing he had other commitments, including arranging for his granddaughter to visit the Forging Masters Guild the next day. A few hours later, Charles held a brass badge embossed with the alchemist guild''s symbol, marking his official status as a mid-level alchemist. He reflected on the costsdespite the alchemist''s discount, he''d spent a substantial amount on materials for the revival pill, estimating he could attempt the crafting thirteen times. "I refuse to believe I can''t succeed at least once with those thirteen tries!" Charles was determined to secure that emerald-quality mystical beast egg. Originally, he intended to check out the Forging Masters Guild to seek certification as a high-level forger and find materials needed to upgrade his black gold long knife. However, the day was drawing to a close, and he needed to prepare for the class battles scheduled for tomorrow. Charles decided to head back to Cyber Academy for a good night''s rest. Tomorrow''s class division battle was approaching, and he was eager to see just how strong the geniuses of Genosha really were! Chapter 134: Chapter 134: In Half an Hour, Youll Be Calling Me Dad The next day, at the competition grounds of Cyber Academy, the forty-two new students were fully geared up and eager to go. Coming from various cities, these young prodigies were naturally unwilling to back down from one another. Over the past few days, Lan had regained his confidence with the support of his friends. With three Gold-quality mystical beasts, he believed he still had a chance to enter A class. His only thought now was to avoid running into Charles during the competition! "The class division battles will use a point system. Defeating your opponent earns you one point..." announced the teacher in charge of the competition, explaining that there would be four arenas for the matches to take place simultaneously. "One last thing: the use of any equipment or miracle drugs during the competition is strictly prohibited!" As soon as the teacher finished speaking, Lan''s eyes lit up! Ever since his last defeat at Charles''s hands, he had carefully analyzed that the blade light was clearly activated by Charles''s weapon! He also knew that, although Charles was a third-level Beast Master, he only had two Platinum-quality mystical beasts! With this in mind, Lan clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, and squeezed out through his lips, "Damn Charles, if I run into you, I''ll definitely make you taste the bitterness of defeat!" Lan instinctively looked around, trying to spot Charles. Just then, Charles turned around, their eyes locking for a brief moment. Lan quickly lowered his head, his fists tightening even more! "Alright, let''s start the draw. Get ready," the teacher announced. All the students moved to the stage to draw lots, with reactions ranging from excitement to dread. "What?! My opponent is Princess Camilla, the Second Princess!" "Oh no, my opponent is Zachary, the General''s son!" "Ha ha ha, Catherine Otolov? Never heard of her, she must not be strong!" "Charles? My opponent is also someone I''ve never heard ofthis is going to be easy!" ... Princess Camilla and General Zachary? Charles had some recollection of those names. Based on the reactions of others, it seemed these two were among the strongest students. "I hope I get matched against them," Charles thought to himself. Although he couldn''t use the black gold long knife, he believed that with Max and Mousie, he could handle most battles. Moreover, being at Cyber Academy meant he didn''t have to hide Mousie''s dark attributesskills like [Darkness Drawn] and [Demigod Power] could be used freely. After taking down three level-five Beast Masters last time, both Mousie and Max had reached level 24, giving Charles a slight boost in power. In terms of actual combat capability, he felt no fear. While the students at Cyber Academy had Beast Master talents, their real battle experience was lacking, especially when it came to life-or-death situations! Following the teacher''s instructions, Charles made his way to the competition arena. By coincidence, he found himself standing right in front of Princess Camilla! Charles watched the battle with great interest as Camilla''s opponent stepped up, immediately summoning all of his mystical beasts. After a quick glance, Charles noted that he had one Silver-quality mystical beast and two Gold-quality mystical beasts. Facing the Empire''s Second Princess Camilla, the boy was clearly nervous, and even after the teacher announced the start of the match, he failed to seize the moment! Camilla summoned her mystical beasta [Two-Headed Poisonous Python]. [Attributes:] Poison [Level:] 26 [Quality:] Platinum [Skills:] Venomous Snare, Double Blow, Savage Entanglement, Body Armor Plate [Weakness:] Lightning Camilla summoned just one mystical beast. Using [Venomous Snare] to block her opponent''s mystical beast''s movement, she sent her massive [Two-Headed Poisonous Python] charging forward with its [Body Armor Plate] protecting it, quickly closing the distance and decisively kicking her opponent out of the arena. "Camilla wins! Score +1," the referee announced the result immediately. Charles paid close attention, setting aside some of his initial disdain. Camilla had considerable battle experience and was taking risks. If her opponent had summoned a mystical beast with control skills, the outcome might not have been so smooth. Camilla''s choice to summon only one mystical beast seemed strategic, aiming to keep her true strength hidden while making a striking impression right at the start of her academy journey! "Next up, we have Charles facing Jay!" the referee called out for the next match. Jay quickly shouted, "I''m here, teacher! Ha ha, lucky me to face someone with a name I''ve never heard of!" By the time Charles stepped onto the competition field, Jay could hardly contain himself as he summoned three fire-type mystical beastsone Silver quality and the others Gold quality. "Kid, you''re unlucky to face me. Although I can''t compare to those true geniuses, defeating you will be more than enough!" Jay said, brimming with confidence. Charles couldn''t be bothered to waste words and directly summoned Max and Mousie. Seeing only two mystical beasts, Jay erupted with rage, shouting, "What? You''re only summoning two mystical beasts? Trying to emulate Princess? This is driving me insane!" Camilla, who was about to leave, instinctively turned around at the sound of his shout. Just as the referee announced, "The match begins," Charles shot forward like a ghost! Jay panicked instantly and hurriedly commanded his mystical beasts to unleash fire-type skills. All those skills were blocked by the [Ice and Fire Barrier] surrounding Charles! Not only that, but Charles also deliberately left a fire-type attack skill for Max, who executed [Ice Pick Throwing]. In an instant, the tiny ice spikes met the blazing fire, creating a cloud of steam that obscured Jay''s vision. Just as Jay was about to retract his mystical beasts and use [Beast Mastery], a figure burst through the steam and delivered a kick that sent him flying out of the arena. The referee promptly announced, "Charles wins! Points +1." The onlookers outside the arena were suddenly excited, saying: "Charles is so strong! Why haven''t I heard his name before?" "His mystical beasts seem to be Platinum level! Just like the Second Princess!" "Using the collision of ice and fire to generate steam and obscure the enemy''s visionthat''s brilliant! How did I not think of that?" "Did you all notice? Charles didn''t use [Beast Mastery]! His speed is much faster than an ordinary Beast Master!" Camilla listened to the discussions around her and slowly looked up, curiously staring at Charles. Just then, Charles glanced in her direction, and their eyes met. Both of them valued each other, instinctively viewing one another as formidable opponents. As Charles exited the competition arena, he intended to check on Catherine, but he found that her battle was already over by the time he arrived. Catherine hadn''t even had to fight; her opponent was just an ordinary Level 3 Beast Master, and she had no desire to engage. So, she simply summoned four Gold quality Platinum mystical beasts, and her opponent immediately forfeited. "She''s a Level 4 Beast Master! What''s the point of fighting? She must be the strongest among this year''s students." "Not necessarily. The Second Princess hasn''t revealed her strength yet, and I''ve heard that Zachary is also a Level 4 Beast Master!" "So everyone here is so impressive? Am I the only Level 3 Beast Master?" "Don''t be discouraged, bro! I heard there''s another Level 3 Beast Master, but he only has two contracted mystical beasts. Not sure who that is." ... Charles listened to the discussions with a bit of helplessness. He didn''t want to be just a Level 3 Beast Master with only two mystical beasts. Max and Mousie were both Platinum quality; he truly looked down on contracting a Silver quality mystical beast! Once a mystical beast is contracted, there''s usually no way to relieve it. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Silver quality mystical beast would struggle to achieve the same accomplishments as a Gold quality one in the future. Right now, Charles''s goal was that Emerald quality mystical beast cub! The morning matches had ended, and many students were injured and needed time to recover, so the next match was scheduled for the afternoon. With some time to spare, Charles planned to return to his dorm to practice making [Revival Pills]. But unexpectedly, Catherine invited him to go out for a while; she wanted to buy a suitable weapon. Genosha Caliviathe Forging Masters Guild. Charles led Catherine inside. They spent half the morning looking for a suitable weapon at the weapon shop but couldn''t find anything that met Catherine''s needs. She wanted a fist weapon that had to be lightweight and able to change with the movement of her hand, which made it even harder to find. Out of options, Charles thought of the Forging Masters Guild, where there was a wider variety of weapons, and they were cheaper, too. However, there was one prerequisite: the buyer had to be a certified forger. "Charles, it looks like these can only be purchased by forgers. Let''s check somewhere else," Catherine said, trying to pull Charles away. But to her surprise, he walked straight up to the front desk and said, "Hello, please give me a registration form for the forger certification exam." "Charles, youyou can forge?" Catherine stared at him, her blue eyes wide with shock. Charles smiled and replied, "Yeah, if only forgers can buy them, then why not become a forger?" When the front desk staff brought out the registration form, Charles frowned and asked, "Excuse me, do you have a registration form for advanced forgers?" The staff member looked at him disdainfully and said, "Young man, are you a forger? Don''t you know that forger certification exams must start from the beginner level?" "I''m a forger; can''t I start from the advanced level? I''m in a hurry," Charles replied calmly. "In a hurry yet you want to take the exam? That''s ridiculous! The most basic requirement is metal purification, and that can''t be done in a short time!" The staff member laughed derisively, his attitude growing even more dismissive. "I suggest you just go back. Coming to take the exam without understanding anything! If you pass, I''ll call you ''dad!''" Catherine''s face turned pale; she was furious at how someone spoke to Charles. Charles filled out the form, then looked at the staff member and said, "In half an hour, you''ll be calling me ''dad.''" Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Those 10 Gold Coins Are All Mine "What a cocky kid! If you can complete the Junior Blacksmith assessment within half an hour, I won''t just call you ''dad'' once, I''ll shout it ten times!" The receptionist seemed to feel insulted, forgetting his earlier mocking remarks. He continued, "But what if you can''t finish it? What then?" Charles didn''t waste words. With a flick of his wrist, the jet ring gleamed, and 10 gold coins appeared on the table. "If I fail, these are all yours." "Oh my god, it''s gold! Ten gold coins!" A gasp echoed through the Forging Masters Guild hall, instantly drawing a crowd. The people of Genosha love a spectacle, and soon the story spread. "Ten gold coins? I''d shout ''dad'' ten times without a second thought!" "Look at you, all pitiful! I''d shout it a hundred times!" "Completing the Junior Blacksmith certification in half an hour? That''s impossible! If luck is against you and the task is to purify metals, you''re definitely finished!" "I remember when I had terrible luck; I had to purify Tone Reproduction''s mystic iron. It took me two full hours!" As the crowd grew, the receptionist felt uneasy, but greed took over when he glanced at the gold coins on the table. "I want that ring on your hand!" The staff member''s eyes weren''t blind; he had seen how Charles produced the gold coins. A spatial ring like that would cost at least a few hundred gold coins! Charles smirked slightly and replied, "If you want this, your wager isn''t high enough." The onlooking blacksmiths began to jeer, shouting, "Exactly! That ring is worth quite a lot, Jay; shouting ''dad'' a thousand times wouldn''t be enough!" "Jay''s too greedy! Ten gold coins and he''s still not satisfiedtalk about being insatiable!" "He''s always like this, riding on the coattails of his brother-in-law, a senior blacksmith. His attitude never improves!" "Who knows, maybe this kid''s assessment will be the time-consuming metal purification. After all, Jay has connections!" Listening to the chatter around him, Charles realized the staff member''s name was Jay, and he had a brother-in-law who was a senior blacksmith. No wonder his service was so poor! sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, if you want this ring, you need to offer something of equal value," Charles said casually. Jay reluctantly withdrew his gaze, knowing he had nothing of such high valuehe didn''t even have the ten gold coins! "Then it''s ten gold coins. Kid, those coins are as good as mine!" Jay said, reaching out to grab them. Charles quickly pressed down on the coins, taunting, "How poor are you if you can''t even wait half an hour?" Laughter erupted around them. "He hasn''t even started the assessment yet, Jay! Can''t you wait?" "Right? At least wait until after the assessment. Who knows, he might finish in half an hour!" "Half an hour? No way! Why isn''t anyone betting against me? I could use some easy money!" Feeling embarrassed, Jay pulled back his gaze from the coins and gathered Charles''s application form. He planned to seek out his brother-in-law for some help in sabotaging Charles''s assessment. Just then, a few figures descended from the second floor of the Forging Masters Guild. "Vice President," Jay greeted, panic evident in his voice. Bryce, the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild, surveyed the gathered crowd, his expression darkening. "What''s going on? Why are so many people here?" Jay''s anxiety peaked, but then he noticed the figure behind Brycehis brother-in-law, Byron, a senior blacksmith and Bryce''s apprentice. He felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Vice President, someone is looking down on the Forging Masters Guild, claiming they can complete the Junior Blacksmith assessment in half an hour. I couldn''t stand by, so I confronted them, and now they want to bet with me," Jay exaggerated, twisting the truth. Byron, standing behind the vice president, didn''t buy it. He knew his relative''s temperament all too well. It was likely Jay''s poor attitude that had sparked this incident. Still, the claim about finishing the assessment in half an hour seemed genuine. "That guy is way too arrogant," Byron muttered. "Not only does he disrespect the Forging Masters Guild, but he''s also using a bet to attract attention. He definitely has bad intentions." Bryce furrowed his brow, suspecting the root of the issue lay with Jay. However, since Jay was his apprentice''s relative, he hesitated to say much. Still, that betting kid was undeniably overconfident. Even he had taken an hour to complete the toughest metal purification during his assessment. Half an hour? Impossible! Bryce turned to the calm Charles and asked slowly, "Kid, are you sure you want to go through with this? You can still back out without losing face." Jay''s expression shifted to panic; he feared Charles might choose to back out, which would mean losing those ten gold coins. "Back out? No way. The attitude of your staff is terrible; I need to make sure it gets fixed today!" Charles shook his head firmly. Hearing this, Jay breathed a sigh of relief and chimed in, "Vice President, see? He''s just this arrogant! My service has always been excellent!" "Shut up!" Bryce snapped. With so many people watching, the situation had escalated to the point where it involved the reputation of the Forging Masters Guild, and retreat was not an option. How a young man dared to openly criticize the guild in front of so many spectators was unacceptable! "Young man, I''ll give you a chance to choose your assessment task, so no one can say the Forging Masters Guild bullies the weak," Bryce said. Charles replied confidently, "I''ll choose metal purification; it''s simpler." "Simpler? Are you sure?" Bryce asked, almost incredulous. "Absolutely." Charles noticed the looks around him, not understanding their surprise. For him, metal purification was indeed easier, thanks to Joshua''s eighty-one hammer technique, which made the Junior Blacksmith certification assessment feel like a breeze. "Good! Someone, bring the forge and all the tools here! We''ll ensure everything is fair in front of everyone!" Bryce declared, secretly hoping that Charles would fail publicly, leaving him no excuses and better ensuring his embarrassment. Quickly, the forge and tools were set up in the hall. The onlookers could hardly contain their excitement; they were convinced Charles would never complete the assessment. However, they couldn''t deny their admiration for his courage. Some believed that since he dared to take on the challenge, he must have some confidence, and they were eager to see whether he was a forging genius or just a fool. Catherine wasn''t worried at all. Having spent time with Charles, she knew he wouldn''t take on something he wasn''t sure about. Besides, she found Jay''s attitude unbearable; if they weren''t in the Forging Masters Guild, she would have knocked him to tears already. On the forge lay a basketball-sized piece of mystic iron, a fundamental forging material that Charles was quite familiar with. Joshua had once used the eighty-one hammer technique to transform a standard mystic iron into an orange-quality product! While Charles couldn''t reach that level, he was confident he could purify and forge this mystic iron into at least green quality. "Are you ready?" someone from the Forging Masters Guild asked. Charles nodded, picked up the forging clamp, and placed the mystic iron in the flames as the timer began! "To remove all the impurities from the mystic iron in half an hour, he''ll need nearly ten minutes just for heating. It''s impossible to get rid of the impurities in the remaining twenty minutes!" "Exactly! If he had special forging tools, there might be a chance, but this is an assessmenthe can''t use any advanced forging techniques!" "Wait, he''s using the highest flame intensity! That''ll speed up heating, but it also complicates the purification process!" "Is he going to give up?" Charles listened to the surrounding chatter but remained unfazed. It was true that increasing the heating speed would impact the purification process, but for him, it was no issue at all. "Alright, no need to watch from here on," Byron said to Jay. As a senior blacksmith, he understood the challenges involved. With the purification difficulty ramping up and only twenty-five minutes left, he believed Charles had no chance of completing the task. "Brother-in-law, really? Hahaha, those ten gold coins are as good as mine!" The excitement on Jay''s face quickly turned stiff. This change came when Vice President Bryce''s expression shifted to one of surprise. "No, wait! His purification technique is off!" "Master, what''s wrong?" Byron asked anxiously. Bryce watched Charles swinging the hammer and replied, "I can''t see exactly what his hammering technique is, but I can tell it''s not as simple as it looks!" The gathered blacksmiths quickly sensed something was off. Charles was removing the impurities at an astonishing speed. After just three strikes, a tenth of the impurities in the mystic iron had already vanished! "Oh my god, what kind of hammering technique is that? At this rate, he''ll definitely complete the assessment!" "Not necessarily; some hammering techniques require a lot of stamina. He might not be able to swing the hammer much longer!" Chapter 136: Chapter 136: How Old Are You This Year? Charles swung the hammer without pausing, each strike visibly eliminating impurities. The Forging Masters Guild fell silent, the only sound the rhythmic "clang" of metal on metal, as everyone focused intently on the mystic iron. Fourth strike, fifth strike, sixth strike... Even after all the impurities had been removed, Charles continued hammering. Jay''s face twisted in agony, as if he''d just lost a family member. Anyone with functioning eyes could see that Charles had completed the purification in under ten minutes! "Ten minutes to remove all the impurities! Master, what kind of hammering technique is this?" Byron asked. Bryce closely observed Charles''s every move, analyzing intently, but he couldn''t answer. He simply couldn''t recognize the technique! Seeing Bryce''s silence, Byron began to understand. Yet he was still puzzled: if Charles had already completed the purification, why was he still hammering. "Master, hasn''t he already removed all the impurities? Why is he still" Byron''s question was cut off when Bryce raised a hand, as if worried that Byron''s voice might distract Charles. He lowered his voice and replied, "The basic impurities have been removed, but the higher-level ones remain. He''s upgrading the quality of the mystic iron!" Upgrading the quality! Byron was momentarily stunned. The process of enhancing a low-quality material into a higher quality through forging was known as quality upgrading. Typically, only master blacksmiths could achieve this, and even as a senior blacksmith, he hadn''t begun to study this aspect yet. An eighteen-year-old kid could perform a quality upgrade? The sound of the hammer ringing continued, and with about five minutes left in the assessment, Charles finally stopped forging. "Alright, this Tone Reproduction mystic iron has been upgraded to white quality. That should count as passing the assessment, right?" Charles thought he could have upgraded it further, but that would have taken more time. Upgrading it by one quality was sufficient. Bryce, with a complex expression, approached the forge and carefully picked up the still-warm mystic iron. After inspecting it and confirming it was indeed of white quality, he announced, "Charles, you have perfectly passed the Junior Blacksmith certification assessment within half an hour." With a loud bang, the gathered blacksmiths erupted into a frenzy. "A genius, an absolute genius! How did he do that?" "The assessment only required removing impurities, but he upgraded the quality insteadunbelievable!" "Wait, what did Jay say he would do if he lost?" "Hahaha, Jay has to call him ''Dad''! An eighteen-year-old becoming Jay''s father!" As the crowd''s attention turned to him, Jay clenched his fists, trembling all over. He tried to sneak away, but Vice President Bryce caught him firmly. "You can''t leave; losing means losing. If you run now, it''ll be a huge embarrassment for the Forging Masters Guild." "Brother-in-law!" Jay turned to Byron, desperately pleading for a few supportive words to avoid humiliation in front of everyone. To his dismay, Byron didn''t help him. Instead, he advised, "Just close your eyes and shout it out; it''s not a big deal." Feeling defeated, Jay stopped resisting and stiffly walked up to Charles. All around him, blacksmiths were watching with amusement, many pulling out their phones to record the moment. Jay opened his mouth, a muffled sound escaping, "I''m sorry." "Sorry? That''s not what I need," Charles replied, refusing to let him off so easily. There''s no such thing as a free pass in this world; apologies are among the most useless gestures. Jay gritted his teeth, his gaze towards Charles filled with resentment. If he had known from the beginning just how skilled Charles was, he would have treated him with the utmost respect! But purification was just one part of forging. There were still steps like material fusion, temperature control, forging, shaping, and quenching. He couldn''t believe that Charles was exceptional in every single process! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I admit defeat. But if you can forge a white-quality piece of equipment, not only will I call you ''Dad,'' but I''ll also kneel before you!" Jay decided to gamble again. At that moment, the crowd suddenly parted, revealing a towering figure. The man stood nearly two meters tall, his muscular frame resembling a beast, with the only incongruous detail being the two wisps of white mustache at the corners of his mouth. "The President?" Jay''s legs went weak, trembling uncontrollably. This was Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild and a master blacksmith! "What''s going on here? Is this the assessment for the Junior Blacksmith certification?" Xavier asked, eyeing the mystic iron on the alchemy lab with a pleased expression. "Not bad. To purify the white-quality mystic iron to this level, young man, your technique is quite impressive." "That''s not white quality; this mystic iron was originally Tone Reproduction," one of the blacksmiths explained. Xavier''s mustache twitched with interest as he stepped closer to the forge for a better look. "Indeed it is! And that hammering techniqueyoung man, was it taught to you by the serpent people?" Charles nodded, impressed that the president of the Forging Masters Guild was so knowledgeable he could identify the technique immediately. At that moment, Vice President Bryce arrived and clarified the situation to Xavier. "You lost but still refuse to acknowledge it?" Xavier stepped in front of Jay, his tone firm. "I don''t want to have to force you; you''d better be proactive." Jay didn''t dare hesitate. He shouted loudly at Charles, "Dad!" "Ah, my son, are you going to maintain that awful attitude in the future?" Charles asked, grinning. He wouldn''t let those who offended him off so easily. "No, I won''t," Jay replied, dejected. The onlooking blacksmiths raised their phones to record the scene, capturing Jay''s humiliation as he shuffled behind his brother-in-law Byron, trying to hide his expression. His resentment for Charles burned fiercely. He vowed to find ways to target and retaliate against him within the Forging Masters Guild. "You don''t need to come back; the Forging Masters Guild has no use for someone like you," Xavier''s calm words rang in Jay''s ears. Jay turned to look at Byron, but Xavier continued, "Bryce, your apprentice needs proper discipline. He''s making the Forging Masters Guild a chaotic mess." Bryce nodded expressionlessly and said to Byron, "You shouldn''t come looking for me during this time. Go home for a month and reflect on your actions." Under the gaze of the crowd, Jay and Byron walked out of the Forging Masters Guild, their spirits crushed, facing a life of mockery. Charles glanced at the time. There was still a while before the afternoon class division competition, giving him enough time to continue with his certification process. The higher the level of the blacksmith, the greater the discount on weapon purchases. If he could certify as a high-level blacksmith, he might even access weapons and equipment not available to the public. There might be something suitable for Catherine. If he hadn''t been busy lately raising his alchemist level to obtain emerald-quality mystical beast cubs, he would have taken the time to forge a suitable weapon for Catherine himself! "Hello, can I proceed with the intermediate blacksmith certification assessment?" Charles inquired. "Of course, no problem. Aside from the high-level certification, which requires a one-day notice, all others can be assessed on the spot," Xavier replied personally, still quite intrigued by Charles. Just looking at the hammering technique alone can''t precisely gauge a person''s forging skill. It was entirely possible that while Charles excelled in technique, he might be lacking in other areas. "Is that so? Then once I complete the intermediate blacksmith certification, can I schedule the high-level blacksmith certification for tomorrow at noon?" Charles asked directly, noting he had time available tomorrow and could avoid an extra trip. "Tomorrow? High-level blacksmith?" Xavier raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "Yeah, is there a problem?" "No problem at all. Are you in a hurry?" Charles nodded, explaining, "I have a class division competition this afternoon, so time is tight." "A class division competition? Which blacksmithing academy still holds those?" Xavier asked, puzzled, as he couldn''t recall any such practice in his memory. "It''s not a blacksmithing academy; I''m a student at Cyber Academy," Charles clarified. A student at Cyber Academy? Not a professional blacksmith, but a Beast Master! This revelation left everyone in the Forging Masters Guild stunned. They instinctively assumed Charles was a student of a blacksmithing academy. After all, one''s focus is limited, and mastering the foundational knowledge of forging, the properties of various materials, and their handling methods required substantial time and dedication. To become a blacksmith, one also needs to undergo a long period of practical training. Even professional blacksmiths often don''t have enough time to dedicate to it. Now Charles mentioned that he was actually a Beast Master and a student at Cyber Academy! At minimum, he was a Level 3 Beast Master and under twenty years old. This meant that the time Charles spent on blacksmithing was only half of what a dedicated blacksmith would normally invest. Xavier instinctively tugged at his mustache, feeling as though he was dreaming! "Wait a minute, young man, how old are you?" Xavier suddenly asked, as if he had realized something. "Me? I''m eighteen." "Eighteen... You''re only eighteen!" Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Elder Colton An eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master and a senior blacksmith? No one would believe that! As the master-level blacksmith and president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier had seen many talents, but he was a bit perplexed at this moment. Both blacksmithing and alchemy required substantial time and effort. He had only seen a talent like Charles''s once before! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, all of this hinged on whether Charles could pass the senior blacksmith certification. If Charles was merely a mid-level blacksmith, it would be understandablesomeone with some talent in blacksmithing. With this in mind, Xavier suggested, "How about this: tomorrow you take the senior blacksmith certification exam directly! I happen to have enough time to personally evaluate you." Charles''s eyes lit up; this made things much easier, and he was confident about the senior blacksmith exam! Regardless, the purple-quality [nine netherworld armband] was forged by him personally, which at the very least reflected his status as a senior blacksmith! "Sounds good! I''ll come back tomorrow," Charles replied, then turned to leave the Forging Masters Guild with Catherine. As they left, the atmosphere inside the guild became lively. "Eighteen! A senior blacksmith? Let me slap you and see if you''re dreaming!" "Shouldn''t you slap yourself instead?" "I''m afraid it''ll hurt." "Get lost! What was the name of that young man again? I doubt he''ll pass the exam; he''s too young!" "I don''t think they mentioned his name. What does it matter? You didn''t believe he could complete the purification in half an hour!" Xavier didn''t linger, taking the [mystic iron] that Charles had upgraded to the second floor. A girl with long hair down to her waist, dressed in a short skirt and little shoes, leaned against the railing. She had clearly witnessed the earlier scene. "Grandpa, do you think he''ll pass tomorrow''s exam?" the girl eagerly asked as Xavier approached. "Most likely, just based on his hammering technique, he has a chance," Xavier replied. He actually hoped Charles would pass the exam; this way, Genosha would gain another genius blacksmith! "Really? What''s his name? I want to tell my grandpa about it," the girl asked, curious. "Let me check. The registration form says his name is Charles," Xavier replied. ... "Charles?" In the alchemist guild, Owen watched as his granddaughter chattered excitedly about the interesting encounters of the day. The name sounded familiar; it seemed there was a young man named Charles who participated in the alchemist exam yesterday. Owen had even considered taking him on as a disciple. "Yes, Grandpa! That person is named Charles. Have you heard of him?" "I''ve heard the name, but it''s probably not the same person. It could just be a coincidence," Quentin said, looking affectionately at his granddaughter, Camilla. Camilla blinked her big eyes and said cutely, "Grandpa, if you''re free tomorrow, could you come with me to see? I''m really curious if he can pass the exam." Quentin thought for a moment. He had things to do tomorrow and was about to decline when he saw the eager look in Camilla''s eyes. He quickly changed his mind, saying, "No problem, Grandpa will go with you tomorrow. It''s also a good chance to meet your other grandfather." "Yay! You''re the best, Grandpa!" Camilla''s cheer filled the entire room. Meanwhile, at Cyber Academy, in the competition arena, Charles swiftly took down an opponent. He now had two points, and tomorrow he would face an opponent with the same score. Facing opponents who had won two matches in a row, Charles knew they were not to be underestimated. Catherine, on the other hand, had been coasting through the competition, not truly engaging in any real battles. Although it was easy for her, Catherine wasn''t satisfied. She craved the thrill of fighting strong opponents and didn''t enjoy the victories over weaker ones at all. "Don''t worry, tomorrow morning''s opponents will definitely be stronger. You might even face someone on par with you, allowing for a good fight," Charles reassured her. Having spent enough time with Catherine, he understood her well. "Alright, Charles. I''m heading to the training room now. You should get some rest since you have the forging exam tomorrow," Catherine replied, her mood lifting from his comfort. "Okay, I''ll head back then," Charles said, turning toward the dorm. "Wait," Catherine called out, her bright blue eyes filled with sincerity and gratitude. "Thank you for helping me pick out my gear today." Charles thought she was calling him for something important, but it was just that. "No problem, I''m heading back now." "See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." After parting ways with Catherine, Charles returned to his single dorm room. He didn''t rest; after a quick rinse, he summoned his alchemy furnace to continue his attempts at refining the Revival Pill. He had a hunch that he might be able to craft a green-quality [miracle drug] tonight! First attempt failed, second attempt failed, third attempt... After repeated failures, he gained a list of considerations and attention to detail. By 8 PM, Charles took a deep breath and pulled out a second-tier [Resurrecting Serpent] beast core. After so many trials, he felt confident that he could create a [Revival Pill]. "With a competition tomorrow morning, my opponents won''t be weak," Charles thought. He knew that as the competition progressed, the opponents would become increasingly formidable. He estimated he might face the Empire''s second princess, the general''s son Zachary, or possibly Catherine. Each of them had rich combat experience, and without being able to use equipment, he would be at a disadvantage with only two mystical beasts. If he could craft a green-quality [miracle drug] tonight, he might even be able to contract a third mystical beast, boosting his strength! As [Bone-Achingly Cold] appeared, Charles began the crafting process for the [miracle drug]. Separation, potion, tools, cold fire... Charles skillfully manipulated various instruments in the alchemy lab, making not a single mistake! Finally, the green-quality [miracle drug], [Revival Pill], was successfully crafted! [Revival Pill]: A restorative [miracle drug] that can quickly heal injuries in a short period. Looking at the Miracle Drug in his hand, Charles couldn''t wait to call Hale. "Teacher Hale, I did it!" "What did you succeed at?" Hale''s voice sounded bewildered; he could hardly imagine that in just a few days, Charles had refined a green-quality Miracle Drug. "I made the green-quality Miracle Drug from the recipe you gave me," Charles replied. "What? So soon? Are you in your dorm? I''ll come over right now!" Hale exclaimed, quickly summoning his mystical beast and activating Beast Mastery to head toward Charles. A minute later, Hale stood in front of Charles, still shocked as he examined the Revival Pill in his hand. He felt like he was dreaming; Charles''s speed was simply unbelievable. "Could it be that you''re a true alchemy genius?" Hale murmured to himself. Charles didn''t catch that and asked curiously, "What? Teacher Hale, what did you say?" "Nothing. Charles, the elder should still be awake. Come with me; I''ll take you to see him." Hale didn''t want to waste any more time; he knew Charles needed to hurry. The delay with the third mystical beast had already cost Charles a lot of time. He needed to obtain that emerald-quality mystical beast cub to enhance his strength. In the night, Hale led Charles swiftly to a bamboo grove within Cyber Academy. "Elder Colton, are you resting?" Hale called out from outside the grove. An aged voice came from within the bamboo grove, "I thought it was someone visiting me at this late hour. Turns out it''s you, Hale. Come in." The dense bamboo seemed to understand human speech, slowly parting to reveal a narrow path before Charles. "What is this?" Charles had never seen such a scene; walking along the path, he felt as if the bamboo on either side was alive. As they reached the innermost part of the grove, they found a two-story wooden cabin. An elderly man with a head full of white hair stood there, stooped and waiting for them under the warm light. "Hale, what brings you here at this hour?" the old man inquired. Hale replied respectfully, "Elder Colton, I came because there''s something important. Someone has fulfilled the bounty you posted." Upon hearing Hale''s words, Colton''s murky eyes focused on Charles, and he said, "So, it''s this young brother who has refined a green-quality Miracle Drug?" Hale nodded and began the introduction, "Elder Colton, this is Charles, the disciple of Uncle Ezra." "Charles, this is Elder Colton, a top-tier alchemy master, just a step away from becoming an alchemy grandmaster." "Alright, enough introductions. Even if you''re Ezra''s disciple, if you don''t meet the requirements, you won''t be getting any mystical beasts from me," Colton said, turning his gaze to Charles. "How old are you?" Charles answered, "Elder, I''m eighteen years old." "Eighteen?" Colton took a couple of steps forward, extending his hand and signaling for Charles to place the Miracle Drug in his palm. Charles placed the Revival Pill he had refined into Colton''s hand. Colton brought it close to his nose and took a sniff. The murkiness in his eyes began to clear, becoming bright with interest. "Not bad, this is indeed a green-quality Miracle Drug, and freshly refined," he nodded. "However, there are still rules to follow. Charles, if you can refine it again in front of me, that Wind Falcon will be yours." Wind Falcon? Is that the name of the emerald-quality mystical beast? Charles nodded and followed Colton into the wooden cabin, preparing to refine the Revival Pill once more. Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Contract for the Emerald Quality Mystical Beast With the experience of his previous success, this time the process was even smoother. He proceeded with the separation, the medicinal liquid, the tools, and the cold flame... Colton watched intently from the side, carefully observing Charles''s separation technique, his control over the medicinal liquid''s state, and the temperature managementthese were the crucial elements. When the bone-chilling cold appeared, Colton''s stooped posture straightened, and he leaned in slightly to get a better view. However, he remained at a respectful distance, careful not to disrupt Charles. After some time, Charles concluded the alchemy, and the process went flawlesslythe Revival Pill was successfully refined once again. "Was the flame you used a dual-attribute ice and fire?" Colton asked. Charles nodded in affirmation, "That''s right, it''s a dual-attribute ice and fire." "No wonder Ezra took you on as a disciple; that path isn''t an easy one," Colton said with a sigh, sensing Charles''s thoughts. "Just wait here a moment, and that Wind Falcon will be yours." As Colton turned to leave, Charles reflected on Colton''s earlier words about becoming a full-attribute Beast Master. He understood that compared to other single-attribute Beast Masters, a full-attribute one would be much stronger, but the journey was fraught with challenges. A divine beast? That was an incredible hurdle! Before long, Colton reappeared before Charles and Hale, a Wind Falcon perched confidently on his shoulder. The mystical beast stood around thirty to forty centimeters tall, compact and agile, exuding an elegant yet powerful aura. Its long, sharp wings resembled weapons, while its claws, curved and razor-sharp like daggers, gripped tightly onto Colton''s shoulder. "This is the Wind Falcon; it''s yours now," Colton announced. Charles didn''t reach out immediately. He glanced at Hale, then turned to Colton with a hint of confusion. "Senior, are there no other conditions? Is it really that simple?" "Simple? It''s already incredibly difficult to refine a green-quality Miracle Drug at just eighteen," Colton replied, having anticipated Charles''s concerns. He continued straightforwardly, "Of course, there are a few things I''ll need your help with." "What is it? Please explain clearly, Senior," Charles responded, feeling a wave of relief. He really wanted the Wind Falcon, as long as there weren''t any excessive demands. "Don''t worry, I just hope you can study alchemy with me to elevate your alchemist level, ideally reaching master level within a year!" Colton stated earnestly. "A year to become a master alchemist? Senior Colton, you didn''t mention this beforehand," Hale interjected, surprised since he had brought Charles here and didn''t know about the additional requirements. Colton remained unperturbed. "Hale, don''t rush. This is the follow-up requirement, but there will be even better rewards. This Wind Falcon is your reward for refining the green-quality Miracle Drug!" "Follow-up rewards?" Charles noted, realizing that the Wind Falcon was undoubtedly his. Curiosity sparked within him about what these additional rewards might be. Whatever it was, it had to be more valuable than the Wind Falcon! Hale sighed in relief; he hadn''t known about the follow-up either when he first spoke to Charles. "Yes, if you can study alchemy techniques under me, reach master alchemist in a year, and retrieve an item for me, I will give you a diamond-quality mystical beast egg!" Colton said calmly, confident that any Beast Master would find this hard to refuse. A diamond-quality mystical beast egg was nearly impossible to find elsewhere in Genosha! Even in the Abyssal Depths, such a diamond-quality mystical beast egg was an exceedingly rare and valuable treasure. Even Hale was tempted; if it were to be put out in the open, it would undoubtedly attract countless powerful Beast Masters vying for it! Charles took a few deep breaths to steady himself. He needed to think rationally. Generally, the more precious the item, the harder it was to obtain. Achieving master alchemist status within a year might seem nearly impossible for others, but for Charles, it was worth a shot. What intrigued him more was the "item" Colton mentioned. What could be more precious than a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? "Senior Colton, is it really that simple to retrieve just one item?" Charles inquired. Colton shook his head, satisfaction growing within him. Most Beast Masters, upon hearing about the diamond-quality mystical beast egg, would have jumped at the opportunity without a second thought, without considering other factors. Rationality and precision were essential qualities for an alchemist! "It''s not that simple. A year from now, there will be an alchemist convention for the entire Ethereal Grove held in the Haunted Marsh, where all alchemists under the age of twenty will enter a secret realm to compete," Colton explained, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "The secret realm is known as the Valley of the Herb King! The item I need is located within that valley. If you can retrieve it for me, the diamond-quality mystical beast egg will be yours, and I''ll also help you refine three Miracle Drugs for free." Charles realized that the Wind Falcons was merely a tool for Colton to find talented alchemists; what he truly sought was something from the [Valley of the Herb King]. "Colton, are you saying that I need to reach the level of a master alchemist within a year to participate? By then, you and I would both be master alchemists, so the three free [Miracle Drugs]..." Charles trailed off, Colton calmly interjected, "I am already a Master Alchemist; I can produce [Golden Quality Miracle Drugs]." A Master Alchemist? Charles was somewhat taken aback. He knew that alchemist ranks included: Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced, Special, Master, and then there was the Master rank above thatMaster Alchemist! He was unfamiliar with what came after that. However, a Master Alchemist was already at the pinnacle within the [Abyssal Depths]. Top-tier Master Alchemists, besides consistently creating [Purple Quality Miracle Drugs], could also attempt to produce [Orange Quality Miracle Drugs]. The success rate for that, of course, wouldn''t be very high. Master-level alchemists could reliably create [Orange Quality Miracle Drugs] and also experiment with [Golden Quality Miracle Drugs]! Hale quickly caught on and said, "Congratulations, Colton, on becoming a Master Alchemist! I suspect there''s no one stronger than you within the [Abyssal Depths]." Colton didn''t seem pleased; instead, he sighed and said, "Hale, you''ve been outside too. Within the [Ethereal Grove], the [Abyssal Depths] is just a remote area. Each of the other three realms is far more powerful, let alone the central [Haunted Marsh]." Hale seemed to think of something and nodded involuntarily in agreement. "Alright, Charles, here are the terms: if you agree, I will dedicate myself to training you, aiming for you to reach the level of a master alchemist within a year," Colton paused before continuing, "Of course, if you don''t agree, that''s fine too; you can leave with this[wind falcon]." Charles pondered for a moment. Regardless, he had obtained the emerald-quality[wind falcon]. As for whether he should follow Colton to learn alchemy and enter the Valley of the Herb King, he still needed to think it over. "Colton, can I take some time to consider this and get back to you in a few days?" Charles asked. Colton waved his hand dismissively, "Of course, just come find me in the bamboo forest once you''ve made your decision." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, senior." With the[wind falcon]in hand, Charles followed Hale out of the bamboo grove. With Hale''s help, Charles effortlessly contracted the[wind falcon]; the difficulty of contracting a mystical beast''s young was not high, making it a relatively successful method apart from the mystical beast egg. On the screen in front of Charles, information about the mystical beast appeared: [wind falcon] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv13 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Sad [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 61 [Evolution]: 4 Paths [Description]: This is a young quick travel falcon; feeding it a large amount of meat can accelerate its growth, seemingly due to drinking. As expected of a mystical beast of emerald quality, it was only in its youth, yet it had already reached level 13 and possessed two skills. Charles looked at the information displayed about the skills. [Quick Travel]: Increases speed and evasion, allowing the user to move or dash towards a target at incredible speed, as elusive as the wind, enabling rapid repositioning in battle to dodge enemy attacks. [Sharp Claw Strike]: Wields sharp claws from the air, channeling wind energy into the claws to deal heavy damage to enemies. After reading the information, Charles was quite satisfied with the [Wind Falcon]. After all, it was an emerald quality mystical beast, and the [Quick Travel] skill was quite practical. However, it still didn''t have a name; the [Name] field was empty, and he couldn''t think of anything nice. How about just calling it Mia, like Max did? "I''ll call you Mia from now on." [Ding! You''ve given the Wind Falcon a nickname, and it doesn''t like this name, loyalty -1.] Seeing the loyalty drop to 60, Charles quickly added, "I''ll buy you a drink later; this name sounds nice." [Ding! You''ve given the Wind Falcon a nickname, and it likes this name, loyalty +5.] Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Catherines Victory Now that Mia is only level 13, a single night should allow the projection of the mystical beast to help her level up. Hale decided to head back for some rest, leaving Charles alone with Mia. He wanted to find a quiet spot to train her properly. After some effort, they found a suitable location, but Mia stood still, her sharp eyes fixed on Charles. It was as if she were asking, "Where''s my drink? Where''s my drink?" Charles sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. She really is a little drunkard! There was nothing for it; he had to rush to the academy''s convenience store before it closed to buy her a small bottle of fruit wine. As soon as he opened it, Charles eagerly took a sip. "Take it easy! No one''s competing with you. This is the first time I''ve seen a mystical beast that loves to drink," he said, both amused and exasperated. [Ding! Your pet Mia drank the fruit wine. She''s very happy, loyalty +1.] Wind Falcons [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv13 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute [Hobbies]: Wine [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 66 ... Originally feeling sad, Mia''s mood brightened after having some wine, and her loyalty increased to 66. "Alright, you''re happy now, but it''s time to start training!" Charles didn''t wait any longer and had the projection create a lower-level mystical beast for Mia to help her level up. [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 defeated Steel-Spiked Hedgehog Lv.12, experience +10!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 gained growth during battle training, experience +8!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 leveled up to Lv.14!] ... The next morning, Charles stepped out of the bathroom, yawning repeatedly. After training all night, he had finally leveled up to Lv.16, and it left him utterly exhausted. If it weren''t for the leftover fruit wine, his loyalty might have dropped. They only stopped training after finishing the fruit wine. After a whole night, Mia had only leveled up three times, which felt a bit slow. But that was to be expected; after all, she was only at level 13 and still in her juvenile stage, so she had no advantage against higher-level mystical beasts. After tidying up, Charles headed to the cafeteria at Cyber Academy. He found a private room and summoned Max, Mousie, and Mia. He ordered Max''s favorite, honey soy glazed meat, along with other high-protein, high-energy meats. The three mystical beasts ate happily, and the meal cost quite a bit10 silver coins in total! This was mainly because the meat Charles ordered wasn''t ordinary pork or beef; it was specially cultivated, rich in nutrients that could speed up mystical beast growth. "Alright, you''re full now. We should have a competition later; it''ll be a good way to exercise and aid digestion," Charles said as he walked toward the arena for the class competition. Along the way, he overheard snippets of conversation. "Hey, have you heard? There''s a high-level blacksmith among our new students!" "Really? So they''re practicing Beast Mastery while also studying forging? Isn''t that distracting?" "Maybe they''re a genius in both areas, and it won''t affect either!" "I heard that person is going to take the high-level blacksmith certification test at noon; they might not even pass!" "Exactly! Instead of focusing on Beast Mastery, they''re learning blacksmithing? Can a blacksmith be as powerful as a Beast Master?" "I think so too. I doubt that person''s Beast Master skills are very strong; they might have already lost two matches." Charles calmly navigated through the crowd discussing this and arrived at the competition area, where Catherine, Jace, and Sadie were waiting. Catherine''s strength needed no introduction; she was a level 4 Beast Master. As long as she didn''t face the top few competitors, defeating her opponents wouldn''t be difficult at all. Jace and Sadie, however, looked less relaxed. They had each lost one match, making their records one win and one loss. The next opponent could very well determine if they would advance to Class A. If they lost, they would be stuck in Class B for a while before they could challenge Class A members to take their place. If they won this match, it would depend on the performance of others to see if another battle would be necessary in the afternoon. Soon, the matchups were announced. Catherine would face Zachary, while Charles was set to fight a familiar opponentLan! "I''ve heard this guy is really strong; I finally get to have a proper fight! I''ve been cooped up for days!" Catherine''s demeanor shifted entirely, her earlier gloom replaced with enthusiasm. "I''ve heard of him too. Rumor has it he''s a level 4 Beast Master, but who knows if that''s true?" Charles replied. "Let''s hope it is!" Catherine found herself praying. While others hoped for weaker opponents to secure victories, she desired a stronger one. Such battles were meaningful and would enhance her combat experience and strength! "It looks like I''m up first. It shouldn''t take long," Charles said, hearing the referee call out. After exchanging a few words with Catherine, he turned and entered the competition arena. Across from him, Lan appeared incredibly energized! In just a few days, Charles definitely hadn''t had time to contract a third mystical beast! Moreover, he had regained his confidence through the matches in the last two days. While others were busy getting to know their fellow students and familiarizing themselves with Calivia, he had spent a hefty sum to hire an experienced level 5 Beast Master to improve his combat skills. The results were evident; with consecutive victories, he was no longer trembling at the thought of facing Charles, no longer unable to look him in the eye! "Charles, this time I will wash away all the humiliation! I will defeat you!" Before the match began, Lan said earnestly and with determination. Charles didn''t even glance at him, seemingly ignoring his words. Instead, he turned to Catherine outside the arena and said, "I''ll finish up here quickly. You should be starting soon, and I''ll come watch you." Catherine nodded and walked over to prepare at her own competition area. "Damn it, Charles, I''m talking to you! We can''t use weapons today; let''s see how you can win against me!" Lan was furious. He was giving it his all, yet his opponent was blatantly disregarding him; it felt like an insult! "Referee, I''m ready. Can the match begin?" Charles asked. The referee nodded and announced, "The match starts now!" Before the referee''s voice even faded, Lan immediately summoned three Gold-quality mystical beasts, quickly positioning them in formation. His level 5 Beast Master had already helped him analyze this, ensuring that the arrangement was targeted. He couldn''t forget the scene from their previous encounter when Charles easily dodged his mystical beasts'' attacks. That image replayed in his mind, even haunting his dreams at night. "This time, I''m not that weak! Charles, it''s your turn to taste defeat!" Without hesitation, Lan commanded his three mystical beasts to unleash their skills, covering the entire area! Facing such an onslaught, Charles remained calm. He cast an [Ice and Fire Barrier] around himself, withstanding one of the attacks before instantly using [Quick Travel]. In the blink of an eye, he had broken through all the attacks and appeared right in front of Lan! "What? How is he so fast? It''s like he just teleported!" Shock flashed through Lan''s mind as he tried to activate [Beast Mastery]. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t give him the opportunity! A tremendous force from Charles''s fist struck Lan''s stomach, sending him flying backward like a shrimp, arching his back as he went. "The match is over. The winner is Charles, earning 1 point!" The referee announced the results. There was no doubt that Lan had been easily defeated by Charles once again. Lying on the ground, he stared blankly at Charles''s retreating figure, tears silently streaming from the corners of his eyes. Charles didn''t notice Lan''s state. He quickly estimated the time; from the start to the finish of the match, it had only taken a little over ten seconds. This was largely thanks to Mia''s [Quick Travel], which enhanced his speed and agility, allowing him to defeat Lan in such a short time. He couldn''t help but wonder what skills Mia would gain next; he was quite looking forward to it. Catherine''s match should still be ongoing. Her opponents were pretty strong todayexcept for Lan, of course! As Charles approached Catherine''s competition area, he overheard some chatter. "Who do you think is stronger, Catherine or Zachary?" "Definitely Zachary! He''s the son of a general, so he''s bound to be stronger!" "I think Catherine will win. She hasn''t lost yet, and she hasn''t really fought at full strength!" Listening to the discussions around him, Charles looked into the arena and saw that Zachary was indeed a level 4 Beast Master. He had four mystical beasts of good quality: one Gold and three Platinum, all of them Earth attribute. Earth attribute mystical beasts generally have better recovery and endurance compared to Gold attribute beasts, which typically have higher attack power! "Charles, who do you think will win?" Jace, having just finished his match, approached Charles with a worried expression. Without hesitation, Charles replied, "Zachary will lose!" "Charles, I don''t know... Zachary seems pretty strong. He might have some hidden tricks up his sleeve," Jace scratched his head, looking uncertain. Charles responded, "Zachary has tricks up his sleeve, but so does Catherine, and she''ll be even stronger! You''ll see." Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t elaborate much; he was confident in Catherine''s abilities to secure a victory! At that moment, someone exclaimed, "Look! It''s [Beast Mastery] activation!" Chapter 140: Chapter 140:The Senior Forge Certification examination is about to begin Charles turned his gaze to the competition area, where Zachary had unhesitatingly activated [Beast Mastery], eliciting gasps from the crowd. When Earth attribute mystical beasts activated [Beast Mastery], it significantly enhanced the Beast Master''s defensive capabilities, making them more resilient and powerful! Catherine didn''t appear nervous at all; in fact, a smile crept onto her lips as she also activated [Beast Mastery]! Zachary was surrounded by a yellow glow as he conjured a supreme spear in his hand. He gripped the spear tightly, striking a peculiar pose that radiated an intimidating presence. Students familiar with the situation immediately speculated, "Is that the general Mason''s [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship]?" "[Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship]? It really looks like it! I''ve only heard about it; this is the first time I''ve seen it in action!" "Legend has it that the general used this skill to rise from obscurity, cutting down enemies and eventually becoming the general of Genosha!" "Is it really that powerful? Does that mean Catherine is in danger?" Even Charles instinctively frowned. He thought that [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship] was likely similar to the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique]one used for killing and the other for forging. "Charles, do you think Catherine is going to lose?" Jace asked anxiously. Charles shook his head. "Don''t worry; Catherine is much stronger than you think." It wasn''t blind faith in Catherine; Charles knew just how formidable her [Beast Mastery] was. The strength of the Gaoshan nationality''s [Beast Mastery] was simply exceptional! In the next moment, Catherine and Zachary clashed directly. Zachary''s spear techniques were like a dragon, and while the Earth-formed supreme spear was solid, it merely created sparks when it struck Catherine, failing to inflict any damage! Catherine initially wanted to prolong the battle, but then she caught a glimpse of Charles at the edge of the arena. Without a moment''s hesitation, she accelerated her speed and increased her power, swiftly and decisively ending the fight! "The match is over! The winner is Catherine, earning 1 point!" the referee announced. Cheers erupted from the crowd outside. "Catherine is amazing!" "Catherine is so strong!" "Catherine is my idol!" As Catherine exited the arena and glanced around, the cheers instantly faded into silence. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Charles," Catherine said. Charles shook his head. "I just got here. Why didn''t you fight a bit longer?" "Let''s go; I still need to accompany you to the Forging Masters Guild," Catherine replied as she walked ahead. Charles lagged a step behind, sensing that Catherine seemed particularly happy today. Was it because she had found a serious opponent? Or was it the cheers from the crowd after the match? Charles couldn''t figure it out, so he decided not to dwell on it. "Charles, are you going to the Forging Masters Guild to watch the advanced forging master certification assessment?" Jace hurried after Charles, saying, "I heard that person is also from Cyber Academy; I just don''t know who it is. I''d like to get to know them!" "Why would you want to get to know them?" Charles asked, puzzled. Jace looked around, trying to see who might fit his guess, while responding, "An advanced forging master! If I get to know them, it''ll be easier to forge equipment, right?" "So that''s the reason," Charles replied helplessly. "By the way, Charles, do you know who it is? Any insider information?" Jace casually asked. Charles, however, said seriously, "There is indeed some news." "Really!" Jace instinctively exclaimed, drawing the attention of nearby students who turned to look. He leaned closer to Charles, lowering his voice. "Charles, tell me who it is. I promise I won''t share it with anyone." Charles revealed the truth: "That person is me." "Come on, Charles, you''re a genius in Beast Mastery. How could you be a genius in forging too? Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Jace didn''t believe it at all. After all, others said that the advanced forging master''s Beast Mastery strength couldn''t be very strong. Charles, so powerful, could he really be that advanced forging master? It was a joke! Charles felt helpless. He really was going to the Forging Masters Guild to participate in the advanced forging master certification assessment! Catherine, walking ahead, clearly heard their conversation. Her elegant shoulders were shaking as she tried to suppress her laughter. "Let''s go; you''ll find out when we get to the Forging Masters Guild," Charles said, following Catherine as they headed toward the guild. Behind them, some students from Cyber Academy were also making their way to the guild, curious about which student was certifying as an advanced forging master. Inside the Forging Masters Guild in Genosha Calivia, the place was packed. Many forgers had been waiting in the hall since morning. The president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, was currently in his office, along with Owen, the president of the Alchemists'' Guild, and his granddaughter, Camilla. Camilla was quite fidgety, occasionally toying with her teacup and glancing out the window at the first floor. "Camilla, don''t worry; they should be here soon," Owen said gently. While looking out the window, Camilla suddenly exclaimed, "Grandpa, Xavier, I see Charles! He''s here!" Curious, Owen moved closer to the window for a better look. This glance left him momentarily stunned. It turned out it wasn''t a case of a shared name! The Charles coming for the advanced forging master certification was the same one who had come to the Alchemist Guild and passed the intermediate alchemist assessment! "A Level 3 Beast Master, an intermediate alchemist, and now he''s here for the advanced forging master certification? What incredible talent is this?" Owen was repeatedly amazed inside. A person has to learn about Beast Mastery, alchemy, and forging every day, plus go through various training and hands-on practice. Even a legendary-quality mystical beast would struggle to keep up! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xavier, unaware of Owen''s shock, got up and headed downstairs. Camilla was about to follow him down but noticed her grandpa Owen still standing there. She called out, "Grandpa? Shouldn''t we go down and take a look?" Owen took a few deep breaths and replied, "There are too many people down there; why don''t we just watch from up here? Is that okay?" Camilla thought about it; the view was indeed better from above, so she nodded in agreement. Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, felt a twinge of regret. Given Charles''s talent, even if his alchemy level was a bit low, being only an intermediate alchemist, Owen believed that if Charles focused solely on alchemy, he would undoubtedly make rapid progress. Within six months, he could reach the level of an advanced alchemist, and within a year, he might even attain the rank of a special-grade alchemist! Now he felt conflicted. If Charles passed the advanced forging master certification, Xavier would definitely not miss such a promising talent. "What a shame! If only I had kept him that day!" Owen sighed. Meanwhile, downstairs, Xavier, accompanied by several forgers, made his way toward Charles. Seeing this scene, Jace looked around in confusion; there were no other people nearby. "Strange, Charles, why is that mysterious advanced forger coming toward us? Did he mistake someone for you?" Jace was puzzled. Charles didn''t respond, as Xavier had already approached and said, "Charles, the tools and materials are ready, just waiting for you. You just finished your match; do you need a moment to rest and regain your strength?" "It''s fine; the match didn''t exhaust me much. Let''s get started now," Charles replied. Jace''s eyes widened in shock as he recalled what Charles had told him earlier. Watching Charles walk toward the center of the hall, he couldn''t help but mutter, "Oh my god! Charles is an advanced forger? How can one person be this much of a genius!" Not only Jace, but all the students from the Cyber Academy who had followed them wore expressions of disbelief, including Lan, who was still rubbing his stomach. No one expected that Charles was the one coming for the advanced forging master certification; they had all assumed it would be some lackluster Level 3 Beast Master! "I think he''s just putting on a show. He probably doesn''t even know anything about forging!" Lan''s voice rang out in the crowd. Jace turned sharply, looking for the source of the slander against Charles. Just then, because Lan was bent over, rubbing his stomach, Jace didn''t spot him. Others began to chime in as well, saying, "That''s a possibility. If he fails the assessment, it would be quite embarrassing!" "That''s true, but it seems unlikely. Would he really want to embarrass himself on purpose?" "I think so too. Charles seems pretty close to Catherine. Talents usually run in the same circles; maybe he really is a forging genius!" "That''s not a fair comparison! I''ve seen that guy Jace hanging around with Charles too! Is he a genius?" Jace felt the veins on his forehead throb. Why wasn''t he considered a genius? Even if he was a bit weaker, he was still a genius! He fixed a hard stare at the person speaking; he remembered them slightly and guessed their strength was good enough to get into Class A. That was fine; in half a month, Jace would challenge him directly! "Silence! The assessment is about to begin, so please keep it down!" Xavier announced. The advanced forging master certification assessment was about to start! Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The Inspector from the Forging Masters Guild Just as the assessment was about to begin, an unexpected interruption occurred. "Wait!" someone shouted. The sudden exclamation caused everyone to turn and look toward the entrance of the Forging Masters Guild, where two figures were slowly approaching. The person in front, Charles did not recognize, but the one behind him was somewhat familiar; it was Jay, the receptionist he had encountered at the front desk yesterday. Could it be that Jay, feeling humiliated after being embarrassed in front of everyone, had brought someone along to disrupt his senior blacksmith certification assessment? The identity of the person in front was quickly revealed by the gathered blacksmiths. "Who is that guy?" "Isn''t he an inspector sent down from the headquarters of the Abyssal Depths Forging Masters Guild?" "It seems so; I remember he was quite arrogant when he first arrived, showing no respect for President Xavier." "What can you expect? He''s from above, after all." Xavier watched the two approaching figures with a neutral expression and asked, "Dylan, what exactly do you want?" "Mr. Xavier, your words make it sound as if I''m here to cause trouble," replied Dylan, the inspector, a mocking smile on his face. He continued in a leisurely tone, "I just heard that someone is violating the rules of the Forging Masters Guild." "Violating the rules? This is merely a standard assessment for the senior blacksmith certification," Xavier frowned. Since Dylan arrived, he had been looking for trouble, frequently criticizing matters related to Genosha Caliviathe and the Forging Masters Guild. Usually, he indulged in revelry elsewhere; why was he here today? It had to be that Jay held a grudge and specifically sought Dylan out to interfere with Charles''s assessment! With this thought, Xavier''s previously calm demeanor turned slightly disdainful as he said, "May I ask, Inspector, what specific irregularities you believe exist in this assessment?" Dylan casually replied, "As far as I know, Charles has yet to complete his intermediate blacksmith certification assessment. How can he jump straight to the senior certification?" Xavier felt momentarily at a loss for words; he hadn''t expected Dylan to use this as leverage against him. According to the rules of the Forging Masters Guild, assessments were indeed supposed to be taken step by step. However, no guild would strictly enforce this, not even the headquarters of the Forging Masters Guild in the Abyssal Depths. Especially in the case of a blacksmithing prodigy like Charles, once it was determined what level he was at, they would typically arrange for an assessment that matched his skills. This was also meant to save everyone time. However, no matter how one looked at it, advancing to a higher-level assessment was certainly not permitted. Seeing the contemplative expression on Xavier''s face, Dylan felt a surge of satisfaction. The Abyssal Depths was the most remote and desolate region within the Ethereal Grove. Other inspectors stationed in the more developed domains received various high-grade beast cores and high-quality miracle drugs as gifts. But here he was, stuck in this backwater, and Xavier had not offered him any gifts! As Dylan reveled in Xavier''s expression, he said, "What''s the matter, Mr. Xavier? Perhaps I made a mistakehas Mr. Charles already taken his intermediate blacksmith certification assessment?" "Well..." Xavier was at a loss for words. Dylan''s smile grew broader. "In my opinion, this assessment should be canceled, the registration fees non-refundable, and Charles should receive a penalty barring him from participating in any blacksmith certification assessments for a month." As soon as he said this, a loud uproar erupted within the Forging Masters Guild. "Wait!" Xavier suddenly seemed to remember something and spoke up. "What is it, Mr. Xavier? Are you still planning to proceed, showing no regard for the rules of the guild?" Dylan said maliciously. "Dylan, it''s not like that. I just remembered that there is another rule within the Forging Masters Guild." "Another rule? Does it allow this assessment to continue?" Dylan was momentarily taken aback, his mind racing to recall what other rules might exist in the Forging Masters Guild that could change the current situation. "Yes, there is a provision that allows a blacksmith who has mastered a special technique to take assessments at a higher level!" Xavier replied. "Special forging technique?" Upon hearing Xavier say this, Dylan seemed to have a fleeting realization, but he quickly brushed it aside. The rarity of such special forging techniques was far more precious than a mystical beast egg! "It seems there is such a rule. Are you implying that Charles has mastered a special forging technique?" A sense of foreboding crept into Dylan''s mind. Xavier nodded and produced the previously upgraded quality of the mystic iron, handing it to Dylan for a closer examination. Dylan scrutinized it for a long time but couldn''t discern anything unusual. Seeing his struggle, a fleeting look of disdain crossed Xavier''s face as he explained, "Charles possesses a special forging technique known as the ''Eighty-One Hammer Technique.''" "Mr. Xavier, you do realize the consequences of deceiving an inspector, right?" Dylan felt embarrassed at that moment. He couldn''t just admit in front of all the blacksmiths that he couldn''t identify any traces of a special forging technique on this mystic iron. Xavier straightforwardly tossed the upgraded quality mystic iron to Dylan and said, "Mr. Dylan, consider this as evidence; keep it for your reference." Having done this, Xavier didn''t wait for Dylan to say anything further. He nodded directly at Charles and said, "Let''s begin." "Xavier, you!" Dylan was taken aback by Xavier''s sudden assertiveness. He felt powerless against Xavier; if Xavier had made a mistake, it would have been easier to challenge him. However, all of Xavier''s actions were in accordance with the rules of the Forging Masters Guild, and Dylan couldn''t find any grounds for complaint. Seeing that he had not achieved his goal, Dylan chose not to leave. Instead, he remained at the scene, intent on causing further trouble! The senior blacksmith certification assessment required the completion of a blue-quality piece of equipment within four hours. Participants could choose from weapons, shields, or arm guards, with weapons and arm guards being the most challenging options. A good pair of arm guards could protect a Beast Master''s life in crucial moments, which is why the prices for arm guard equipment tended to be higher than those of other types. Everyone was curious about what type of equipment Charles intended to forge. Charles was not in a hurry. He examined the materials on the forge and found that few were suitable for him. Given the limited time, he didn''t want to waste too much of it during the senior blacksmith certification assessment. So he decided to forge the type of equipment he was most skilled at: arm guards! With his decision made, Charles took out the necessary materials, starting with the blue-quality mystic iron, and began the forging process. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he started, gasps of surprise filled the air. "No way! How is he purifying the material and removing impurities so quickly? Isn''t he worried about running out of energy and being unable to complete the assessment later?" "Bro, are you new here today?" "Yeah, why?" "Nothing, just keep watching. He did the same thing yesterday!" As the spectators continued to watch, Charles quickly finished purifying the mystic iron. Then, to the bewilderment of the onlookers, he proceeded to take out another forging materialalso blue-quality copper-wood. "What''s he planning to do? Isn''t the mystic iron enough? Does he intend to fuse the two materials to create an alloy, thus forging a better-quality piece of equipment?" "Isn''t that going to be more difficult?" "Sure, the difficulty increases a bit, but it can save a lot of time in the forging process." "Is Charles worried about not finishing within the allotted time?" Charles paid no attention to the murmurs around him; he was fully immersed in his forging. He watched as the two materials heated up, glowing red. The timing was just righttime to begin hammering! The sound of "ding ding dang dang" echoed through the hall of the Alchemist Guild, like beautiful music dancing in the air. The entire forging process flowed smoothly, without a hint of interruption. Xavier watched intently from the side. Unlike the other blacksmiths who were focused on the techniques, he was observing Charles''s state of mind. To be completely immersed in the act of forging was no simple feat, especially in front of so many other blacksmiths. Yet Charles showed no signs of nervousness; in fact, it could be said that he was enjoying the process of forging! Talent! This was a kind of innate ability related to one''s mindset, distinct from the mastery of Beast Mastery, temperature control, and other technical skills. A strong mindset was even more crucial. Xavier had seen many talented blacksmiths who, after a few mistakes, fell into despair and could never recover. Such a situation would not befall Charles. It was precisely because of his mindset that he could fully immerse himself in the experience of forging, unaffected by external distractions. "This is what a true forging genius looks like!" Xavier''s eyes burned with intensity as he watched Charles, and the desire to take him as a disciple surged within him. Shaping, polishing, quenching... At this moment, the blacksmiths present realized that Charles had chosen to forge arm guards, which were not easy to make. As the sizzling sound of quenching came to an end, Charles completed some finishing touches, and a brand-new pair of arm guards was successfully forged. From the start of the assessment to its conclusion, it took a total of 1 hour and 38 minutes! [Alloy Arm Guards] [Blue Quality]: Effect Increases arm muscle strength by 20%. Effect Reduces normal attacks from Beast Masters below level 3 by 20%. After reduction, the arm guards need to be repaired. Charles looked at the information prompt before him, a satisfied smile on his face. Although the quality of these arm guards was only blue, their attributes were still impressive. The effects were somewhat similar to those of the [Nine Netherworld Armband], albeit not as powerful. After all, the materials used to forge the [Nine Netherworld Armband] were of golden quality, while the materials for the [Alloy Arm Guards] were only blue quality. Xavier couldn''t wait to take the [Alloy Arm Guards] from Charles, examining them closely. Before he could announce the results, Dylan interjected, "So, what''s the verdict? It wouldn''t happen to be just a pair of white-quality arm guards, would it?" Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Appointment for Senior Alchemist Certification Assessment As soon as Dylan spoke, the other blacksmiths became even more curious about the final result. In their eyes, the entire process had gone smoothly, and every step had been executed perfectly. However, until the very end, they could never be certain that no accidents had occurred. There was always the possibility that issues could arise during the fusion of the two materials, or that problems might only be discovered after the forging was completed. "Charles, you have passed the senior blacksmith certification assessment, and the quality of the arm guards you forged is blue quality! Moreover, they are among the finest in blue quality!" Xavier ignored Dylan completely and announced the final result to the others in the hall. "How is that possible! A forging that took less than two hours could yield blue quality?" This result was clearly beyond Dylan''s expectations. He reached out to take the [Alloy Arm Guards] and began to examine them closely. The power of the Beast Master surged within Dylan, increasing from level one all the way to level three Beast Mastery, at which point the [Alloy Arm Guards] began to show signs of deformation. "This... this really is blue quality!" Dylan maintained a baseline of integrity; he wasn''t willing to fake the results. His expression darkened as he glanced at Jay. The reason he had come looking for trouble today was that Jay had guaranteed him that Charles absolutely did not possess the strength of a senior blacksmith. Dylan had thought this would be an opportunity to embarrass Xavier, and he could also report the matter to make things uncomfortable for him. But who would have thought that Charles would actually succeed and perform so excellently! Dylan''s mind raced as he collected himself, changing his gloomy demeanor to a warm smile. He turned to Charles and said, "Congratulations! It''s a good thing for Genosha to have such a talented blacksmith like you. I apologize for my earlier attitude; I was misled by a petty person. Please don''t take it to heart, Charles." Jay, standing nearby, was left dumbfounded by Dylan''s words. He had expected Dylan to teach Charles a lesson, but instead, this inspector from the Forging Masters Guild was now expressing goodwill towards Charles and even apologizing! "Oh, a petty person?" Charles''s gaze lingered on Jay, and he fell silent. Dylan, understanding the social dynamics, patted his chest and assured, "Since I made a mistake, I will certainly make amends. Rest assured, this petty person will never affect you again." Jay''s face turned pale; he realized he was completely finished. Coming here with Dylan meant he was standing against Xavier. Now, even Dylan was coming to settle accounts with him, trying to curry favor with Charles. "Vice President, my brother-in-law is your disciple. Please, I beg you to help me!" Jay pleaded without hesitation as he knelt in front of Vice President Bryce, desperately praying for assistance. Having offended both Xavier and Dylan, he found it impossible to establish himself in Genosha! Bryce was sweating profusely, with both Xavier and Dylan staring at him. He gritted his teeth and decisively said, "Jay, from this moment on, your brother-in-law Byron is no longer my disciple!" "President, Inspector, I was wrong! I really know I was wrong!" Jay continued to plead, but no one paid him any attention. His eyes were filled with endless regret as he stared at Charles. "Someone, throw him out!" Xavier commanded without hesitation, and Jay was unceremoniously ejected from the hall. After this was done, Xavier approached Charles with exceptional enthusiasm and said, "To reach the level of a senior blacksmith at your age is quite remarkable. I wonder if you have a teacher in the art of forging?" "Well, aside from the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] which I learned from someone else, everything else I''ve taught myself," Charles replied honestly. Xavier''s eyes lit up, and he expressed his desire to take Charles as his disciple, saying, "Charles, what do you think of me?" "Uh... President, what do you mean by that?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Xavier quickly elaborated, "I mean, do you want to become my disciple?" Charles did not immediately agree or refuse. As the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier''s forging skills were undoubtedly impressive, and he could teach him various forging techniques to help improve his skills. However, Charles was concerned about the situation with Colton. He had yet to decide whether to accept Colton, a master of alchemy, to learn alchemical techniques. Charles genuinely wanted the diamond-quality [Mystical Beast Egg]! After thinking for a moment, Charles replied, "President, how about I take a couple of days to think it over and get back to you?" Xavier felt a bit disappointed; he had expected Charles to agree without hesitation. "Alright, just let me know when you''ve made up your mind." The onlooking blacksmiths wore expressions of envy upon hearing Xavier''s request to take Charles as a disciple. To become a disciple of the president of the Forging Masters Guild was a dream come true for countless people! At that moment, Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, descended the stairs. Upon hearing Charles''s response, he quickened his pace and called out, "Charles, how about this: once you become a senior alchemist, come and be my disciple." This declaration left everyone present in shock. The president of the Alchemist Guild wanted to take a blacksmith as his disciple? Did he want a blacksmith to forge miracle drugs with a hammer? "This is a matter for my Forging Masters Guild; you, as the president of the Alchemist Guild, should stay out of it," Xavier said, still trying to comprehend Owen''s intentions. Was he really trying to snatch a blacksmith as a disciple? "How is this none of my business? Charles is still a mid-level alchemist. As the president of the Alchemy Guild, of course, I can get involved!" Owen dropped another bombshell. Silence! An overwhelming quiet fell over the room. Aside from Catherine, who knew Charles was still a mid-level alchemist, no one could fathom that someone could simultaneously study Beast Mastery, forging, and alchemy. Moreover, each field was at a genius level! "Wait a minute, let me think. Charles is a level three Beast Master? Or is he a senior blacksmith? Or a mid-level alchemist?" "That''s right, you heard correctly!" "Is he even human? I''ve been studying forging for six years, and I''m still just a mid-level blacksmith!" "Stop thinking about it. It''s not just that he''s a genius; it''s worse because he''s a well-rounded genius!" Owen was just as shocked as everyone else when he saw Charles participating in the senior blacksmith certification assessment. He had never expected that Charles was also a blacksmith! At that moment, he thought to himself: if Charles could focus all his energy on alchemy, his future achievements would be unimaginable! Thus, when Owen heard that Charles hadn''t immediately agreed to Xavier''s proposal, he openly expressed his desire to take Charles as his disciple. "President Owen, I''m afraid I can''t agree to that," Charles replied. Owen was a master-level alchemist, while Colton was a grandmaster-level alchemist, and he also had the diamond-quality [Mystical Beast Egg]. If he had to choose in terms of alchemy, he would definitely pick Colton. Charles was still a bit curious; were Owen and Colton perhaps siblings? But Colton looked much older than Owen, so that seemed unlikely. The expressions on the faces of the people present had already gone stiff. Charles had brought them too many shocks. "Now that Charles has rejected the Alchemist Guild president''s request to take him as a disciple, I actually feel like that''s normal?" "Me too. I feel like nothing can surprise me anymore." "Exactly! Unless someone tells me that Charles is also a senior alchemist; that would still catch me off guard." "How is that possible? A senior blacksmith and a senior alchemist? He seems to be only eighteen! How can anyone be that ridiculous?" "Are you saying that being a senior blacksmith and a mid-level alchemist isn''t ridiculous?" The conversations behind him inadvertently reminded Charles that during Mia''s training yesterday, the [Regenerating Potion] in his storage space had nearly run out. He needed to go purchase some alchemical materials soon to brew more as a backup. He also hadn''t bought the materials for the [Super Miracle Drug] yet. If possible, Charles would really like to complete the formula for the [Super Miracle Drug]. [Super Miracle Drug Formula] [Incomplete] Description: A miracle drug that can increase strength by 50% in a short period. It is only effective for Beast Masters below level five and will have a twelve-hour side effect after use. Once the formula is completed, the quality will be upgraded to green tier, with no side effects! To increase strength by 50% without any side effects? The completed Super Miracle Drug would at least have green quality, if not higher. In Genosha Calivia, only the Alchemist Guild had a complete variety of materials and formulas. Charles thought it would be best to go for the senior alchemist certification tomorrow; that way, he could get discounts on alchemical materials, saving quite a bit of money. Thinking of this, Charles turned to Owen and asked, "President Owen, I was wondering, does the certification assessment for senior alchemists also require an appointment in advance?" Owen pinched his thigh hard with his right hand, confirming that this was not a dream or an auditory hallucination. He hesitated before asking, "If I heard correctly, you''re asking about the senior alchemist certification?" Charles nodded. "That''s right. Is an appointment required for the senior alchemist certification assessment?" "Yes, it is required. But are you the one taking the certification? It must be someone else, after all, you just certified as a mid-level alchemist not long ago. How could you possibly be ready for senior alchemist level so quickly?" Owen thought about it seriously and concluded that it couldn''t be Hale who was trying for the senior alchemist certification. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, it''s me. I want to book an appointment for tomorrow''s senior alchemist certification assessment," Charles said simply. Owen and Xavier''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, and the others gasped in shock. Someone exclaimed, "I believe that Charles will definitely pass the senior alchemist certification assessment tomorrow!" "Coincidentally, I think the same," another replied. "Is Charles''s Beast Master strength that ridiculous too?" "Of course! A level three Beast Master can slay a level five Beast Master!" "That can''t be possible! Is his Beast Master strength really that strong?" "Believe it or not, it''s true! Let me tell you..." Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Meeting Celestine Under the gaze of everyone present, Charles left the Forging Masters Guild with Catherine, while Jace continued to talk to those nearby about how Charles had slain a level five Beast Master. As soon as they stepped out of the Forging Masters Guild, Charles spotted a familiar figure waiting for him. It was Celestine, dressed in a black long-sleeve top and tight jeans, complemented by knee-high boots that made her look exceptionally sexy and alluring. "Charles, was that really you in there just now?" Celestine asked. She hadn''t specifically come to find Charles; she had just happened to be at the Forging Masters Guild to help a classmate buy a few things, not expecting to run into Charles during his certification assessment. After hearing that Charles was a senior blacksmith and that he would be taking the senior alchemist certification assessment tomorrow, Celestine had slapped her face more than once to confirm whether this was a dream or something real. The Charles who had once bullied her had transformed into someone so outstanding. Perhaps Charles had always been exceptional, and she just hadn''t seen it. "Of course it''s me! Is there someone else who looks just like me?" Charles responded, feeling a sense of joy at seeing Celestine, who was also from Lsengard. His gaze instinctively lingered on Celestine''s figure, his mind flashing back to that night. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Celestine felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. She was about to say something more when she caught sight of Catherine next to Charles, and an inexplicable anger surged within her. "You think you''re something special, Charles? My sister Aurora treated you so well!" Charles couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at her words. "You''ve got it all wrong; this is Catherine, my good friend." "Good friend? You expect me to believe that? Do you think I''m that foolish? Just wait! I''ll tell my sister to forget about you!" Celestine was clearly not convinced. She sensed that when Charles said "good friend," Catherine''s expression had shifted slightly, betraying her discomfort. "You''re definitely misunderstanding. Charles and I are not in a romantic relationship," Catherine quickly interjected, wanting to clarify any misconceptions about Charles. "Really?" Celestine still seemed skeptical but decided not to press further. She felt uncomfortable, perhaps because she saw the person her sister liked being surrounded by other women, which made her uneasy. "Charles, I need to remind you of something. Grace is now a level four Beast Master. She might compete in the Genosha inter-academy exchange competition in two months," Celestine said before turning to leave without pausing for another moment. She wasn''t sure what was going on. Logically, she should have told her sister about the other women around Charles, which would have led her sister to become disappointed in him. After all, wasn''t that what she had wanted all along? Now, all Celestine wanted was to return to her dorm and get a good night''s sleep. "Grace, a level four Beast Master." Charles repeated those words, unable to forget what Grace had done to him! In two years, he would defeat Grace and make her his slave! "Let''s go back to the academy; we have a competition this afternoon," Charles said, taking a deep breath to calm his emotions as he beckoned for Catherine to head toward Cyber Academy. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t notice that Catherine was behind him, her mouth slightly agape as she whispered, almost inaudibly, "Grace, who is she?" ... At Cyber Academy, in the competition area, Charles looked at the information about his opponent and rubbed his nose in exasperation. Another level three Beast Master. It seemed he would have to wait until tomorrow to face a level four Beast Master. After today, Classes A and B would be separated. Tomorrow''s competition was to select the top few from the new students, along with the strongest among them! As for Catherine, she seemed a bit out of sorts. Since returning from the Forging Masters Guild, she had been zoning out occasionally, lost in her thoughts. Catherine''s opponent was also not stronga level three Beast Master. Perhaps that was why she was struggling to focus on the fight? Charles thought seriously about it, considering that this was the most likely reason. It couldn''t be because of him, could it? "Competitors, prepare! The match is about to begin!" With the referee''s shout, Charles stepped into the competition area. Before the match even started, his opponent excitedly shouted, "Charles, Charles! I''m your fan! You''re amazing, Charles!" "This contestant, please get ready; the match will start soon," the referee reminded him. "Okay, teacher, I know! Just let me say a few more things!" Ignoring the referee''s expression, the opponent continued, "You''re incredible, Charles! Senior blacksmith, senior alchemist! You''re just not human!" The referee heard this too and looked at Charles with astonishment, but then thought it over and dismissed the idea. There couldn''t be such a person, could there? "Ready! The match officially begins!" With the referee''s declaration, the previously starry-eyed and excited opponent instantly summoned three wooden mystical beasts and launched an immediate attack on Charles! "[Vine Entanglement], [Stab Attack], and [Spore Vertigo]! Charles, I''m sorry, but you really need to practice more in the Beast Master area..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles was already in front of him. All of his attacks missed entirely; not a single one hit Charles! With the boost from [Quick Travel], Charles''s speed was such that a Beast Master below level four couldn''t even react in time! Even a level four Beast Master could only make effective defensive movements if they could predict his actions in advance or use a wide-range attack to force Charles to change his path of attack. In hand-to-hand combat, Charles had always been at an advantage, except when facing Catherine. His physical attributes and strength far exceeded those of other Beast Masters at the same level! "Charles, wait, don''t hit my face! I admit defeat!" The opponent was surprisingly straightforward, calling out directly to the referee. "The match is over. The winner is Charles, with an additional point awarded," the referee announced the results. Charles turned to leave, but a voice from behind him called out. "Charles, could I get your autograph? I admire you so much!" The person was pulling out a marker as they continued, "Charles, you have no idea how famous you are right now! You''ve made headlines everywhere! My sister really likes you!" Headlines? Charles felt a bit confused. He hadn''t had time to check his phone these past few days and had no idea what was going on. "Charles, please! Just one autograph! If I have your signature, my sister will definitely think highly of me!" Seeing the pleading look in their eyes, Charles couldn''t bring himself to refuse. He took the marker and signed it, writing "Charles." Once he stepped outside the venue, Charles immediately pulled out his phone. As soon as he opened [Calivia News], he saw a video of himself from the sidespecifically, footage from the events at the Alchemist Guild. There were countless comments from netizens below: "So strong! An eighteen-year-old senior blacksmith, senior alchemist, and level three Beast Master! No one is stronger than Charles!" "Hasn''t even passed the senior alchemist certification yethow can you be so sure?" "Bet or not, I''m betting." "Of course I''ll bet! I bet Charles will pass the senior alchemist assessment smoothly!" "You..." Charles slapped his forehead. It seemed things were getting a bit out of hand. Was it really just his blacksmithing and alchemy skills that had made him this famous? There are many high-ranking blacksmiths and alchemists, so why is everyone paying attention to him? "Sigh, I just want to quietly improve my strength," Charles lamented. He decided not to dwell on it any longer; popular events on the internet only stay trendy for a while, and after that, few people would remember him. When Charles arrived at Catherine''s competition venue, he found that she had already finished her match. She stood there, staring blankly into space, lost in thought. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit different this afternoon," Charles asked with concern. Catherine shook her head, indicating that nothing was wrong. But after a few seconds, with some hesitation, she asked, "Charles, who is Grace?" Charles was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Catherine was asking this, but he had nothing to hide, so he explained: "Grace is the daughter of the Lord of Lsengard, Lord Matthew, whom you''ve met. I well, I have a complicated relationship with her." Catherine grew increasingly angry as she listened. Her fists clenched tightly, and her muscles tensed as if she were ready to strike at any moment. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Charles, this Grace is too much! How can she act like that?" Charles shrugged helplessly, raising his hands in surrender. There was nothing more to say about the past. All he needed to do was surpass Grace within two years and then defeat her, which would allow him to make Grace his slave. Not only would he be able to clear his past, but he would also make Grace experience true humiliation! "Charles, you will definitely be stronger than her!" Catherine believed in him. There was one thing she didn''t say, though: if Charles failed to surpass Grace, she would personally intervene to make Grace regret proposing the "human contract"! "Thank you, I know I will be stronger than her!" Charles nodded. Just then, his phone vibrated. At first, Charles thought it might be Hale contacting him about something, but when he opened his phone, he was surprised to see that the message was from Ezra! Ezra''s message read, "Charles, agree to Colton. He has a fragment of the map regarding the whereabouts of the divine beast!" A fragment of a map! Charles looked at the fragment of the map in his storage space [2/3]. [Map Fragment](2/3): This is a map that records the location of the fallen ancient god beasts. Since the map is missing the last 1/3, only a rough location can be discerned. [Click to view details] Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. He had two pieces; was the last one with Colton? Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Agreeing to Colton For Charles, in order to become an all-attribute Beast Master and a true powerhouse, he couldn''t afford to miss any information regarding the whereabouts of divine beasts and refined energy. He planned to head over to Colton''s place soon; he was determined to get that last map fragment! In addition to the information about the map fragment, Ezra had also reminded him of one more thing: to avoid leaving Calivia for the next few days. Charles hadn''t had the chance to ask for more details before Ezra left him with a simple note, "You can ask Hale about it; he should know the reasons." After that, no matter how much Charles messaged, Ezra didn''t respond. "Sigh, I wonder what the teacher has been doing lately. He doesn''t even have time to reply to a message!" Charles felt a bit helpless. Ever since he agreed to Ezra''s request, he hadn''t seen him at all. The afternoon competition had already concluded, and Catherine was acting a bit unusually today. For the first time, she didn''t head to the training room at Cyber Academy but instead wanted to return to the dormitory first. The boys'' dormitory for new students, the girls'' dormitory, and Hale''s teacher dormitory were all located in the same area. Charles happened to be on his way back and decided to walk Catherine back before heading to Hale''s dormitory, where he knocked on the door. "The door''s open, come in," Hale''s voice called from inside the dorm. Charles pushed the door open and entered without any pleasantries, directly asking, "Teacher Hale, Professor You Wuming said we should avoid leaving Calivia for the next few days. What''s going on?" To be honest, Charles had his suspicions. Since moving from Lsengard to Genosha Calivia and encountering several attacks, he still hadn''t received a clear explanation. It was likely that those people were still not willing to give up and were secretly plotting something. Hale set down his Beast Mastery textbook and began to explain, "Charles, the academy has uncovered some news. The last attack against us was carried out by a mysterious organization known as ''Constellation.''" "Constellation?" Charles had never heard of this organization. "Yes. Very few people know about this organization now because it last appeared a thousand years ago, instigating a war between Sandringham and the Abyssal Depths." Hale stood up and pulled a history book from the shelf, handing it to Charles. As Charles looked through it, Hale continued, "The outcome of that war was a victory for Sandringham, which left the already remote Abyssal Depths even more backward and barren." "So, are you saying that the appearance of the Constellation organization this time is also to incite war?" Charles asked, confused. Hale replied, "It''s hard to say at this point. Not only have they targeted students from Cyber Academy, but even students from the other two major academies in Calivia, Aredale Academy and Nova Academy, have gone missing outside the city!" Hearing this news, Charles felt a bit surprised. After all, these incidents were happening near Genosha Calivia, which made it all the more alarming! The Constellation organization was indeed bold and reckless, and they possessed considerable strength. Charles chatted with Hale for a while longer, and as time passed, he decided it was time to head over to Colton''s place. The same verdant bamboo forest, Inside the small wooden cabin, Colton looked at Charles and asked, "So, have you made your decision today?" Charles shook his head, "Senior Colton, it''s like this. I heard from Professor Ezra that you seem to know some information about the whereabouts of divine beasts?" "The whereabouts of divine beasts? He even told you that? It seems he thinks quite highly of you," Colton replied while rummaging around. Finally, he pulled out a dusty little wooden box from under the cabinet. He opened it, and Charles glanced inside to find that it contained the last map fragment! "Do you want it?" Colton noticed the longing in Charles''s eyes and felt a surge of delight. After all, everyone has their desires. Since Charles wanted this map fragment so much, it meant that agreeing to participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial was just around the corner. Colton deliberately let Charles have a good look at the map fragment before closing the box and storing it in his spatial ring. Charles couldn''t help but grumble internally; the fact that Colton had pulled this thing out from under the cabinet showed that he didn''t value it at all. Now that he knew Charles needed it, he put it away right in front of himwhat a calculated move! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath, Charles slowly asked, "Senior Colton, is that the information about the divine beasts? Why does it look like an incomplete map?" With a meaningful smile, Colton replied, "It is indeed incomplete. Two more map pieces are needed to truly obtain the whereabouts of the divine beasts. For the vast majority of people, this is merely a collectible." "I see. So this thing isn''t really that precious," Charles attempted to downplay the value of the map fragment, preparing for future negotiations. Unexpectedly, Colton seemed to see through his thoughts and stated directly, "Not quite. For those who need it, this is far rarer than a diamond-quality mystical beast egg." "Senior Colton, the remaining two map pieces are unknown in location. Whether one can gather all the pieces to find the divine beasts'' whereabouts is purely based on luck," Charles said sincerely. His luck had indeed been good; he had obtained two map fragments, and with this last one in Colton''s hands, he would be able to locate the divine beasts! "You''re right; it does depend on luck. How about this: I can see you want it, so I could give it to you," Colton said slowly. Charles''s eyes lit up, but before he could speak, he heard Colton continue, "However, there''s a condition. You not only have to agree to participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial and obtain what I need, but you also have to promise me a small favor in return." A favor? Charles thought carefully and began to understand Colton''s intentions. If he could meet Colton''s demands and complete the task, his future achievements would undoubtedly be glorious. Just in the field of alchemy, he would certainly become a master-level alchemist! He might even reach a level beyond that of a master! For Colton, trading a useless, tattered map for the favor of a future top alchemist was a very worthwhile deal. It was an investment in Charles. "Of course, the diamond-quality mystical beast egg I promised earlier won''t be reduced. As long as you can accomplish this, I''ll give you both the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and this map," Colton affirmed without any reduction in his reward. To him, the items within the Valley of the Herb King trial were what truly mattered! "Senior, what is it that makes you value it so highly?" Charles couldn''t help but ask, curiosity getting the better of him. Colton, who had originally hunched over, seemed to slump even lower, responding vaguely, "A specific herb. With it, I can make up for the mistakes I''ve made." A herb? Making up for mistakes? Seeing Colton''s slightly dejected expression, Charles decided not to press further. He had already made up his mind to agree to Colton''s request: within a year, he would become a master-level alchemist and participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial! "Alright! It''s settled then. Once you complete my task, I''ll give you both the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and this map," Colton said, pausing for a moment before continuing, "I have some matters to attend to over the next couple of days. Three days from now, as long as you have time in the evening, you can come here to learn about alchemy." Charles nodded. Leveling up in alchemy was beneficial for him, as it meant he could create miracle drugs himself in the future! However, this had to be balanced with his Beast Master training, and how he divided his time between the two would depend on his own decisions. After bidding farewell to Colton, Charles didn''t idle away his time. He returned to the place where he had trained Mia yesterday, using fruit wine to entice her to train hard. Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 defeated Lightning Demon Ape Lv.15, Experience +20! Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 gained experience in combat training, Experience +10! ... Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 leveled up to Lv.17! Charles didn''t know how long it had been, but Mia had finally leveled up to 17. Just as he was about to continue training, he noticed that Mia wasn''t as focused as before; she wasn''t as obsessed with the fruit wine as she had been yesterday. "This little drunkard, could it be that she''s tired of fruit wine?" Charles slapped his forehead in frustration. With Mia''s loyalty now at only 66, he couldn''t scold her too harshly, or her favorability would drop even further! After thinking it over, Charles decided to sweeten the deal, saying, "Mia, it''s getting late today. Let''s train well for now, and tomorrow I''ll buy you some even better wine!" Mia''s eyes lit up, and she excitedly spread her wings, darting toward Mousie, startling him quite a bit. "Let''s continue the training!" Not just Mia, but Max and Mousie also endured the late-night training! It wasn''t until the late hours of the night that Charles noticed Mia, Max, and Mousie were starting to look fatigued. He decided to call it a night and returned to the dormitory for some rest. Now, Mia had reached level 18, while Max and Mousie''s levels remained unchanged at level 24. For both Beast Masters and mystical beasts, as they progressed, the pace of leveling up slowed down, and the challenges grew more difficult. "At this rate, I don''t know how long it will take to reach level four as a Beast Master and contract my fourth mystical beast," Charles thought anxiously as he lay in bed. He was well aware of his own strength; with his equipment advantages, he could slay a level five Beast Master! That might be enough for others, but for Charles, growing stronger was an endless journey! The class competition was set to conclude the next afternoon, followed by the inter-academy competition in two months, the Cyber Academy main campus quota competition in six months, and the Valley of the Herb King trial a year later. With all these thoughts swirling in his mind, Charles drifted into a deep sleep. Chapter 145: Chapter 145: How Did He Do It? Early the next morning, as Charles stepped out of the dormitory, ready to grab some breakfast, he was surprised to find Catherine waiting quietly at the door. A few passing students glanced over and whispered to each other, "Who is Catherine waiting for?" "Come on, who else could it be? It''s obviously the genius blacksmith and alchemist, Charles!" "That''s true; their relationship is the closest. It makes me so envious." "Envious of whom?" "Of course, I envy Catherine! With Charles around, she''ll never have to worry about equipment or miracle drugs. It''s just so enviable!" "Now that you mention it, you''re right!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The murmurs floated into Catherine''s ears. She had never thought about equipment or miracle drugs; she simply enjoyed being with Charles. Before she met Celestine, training and combat had been the most important things in her heart, with Charles coming in a close second. Now, Catherine felt uncertain; she couldn''t decide which was more importantcombat training or Charles. "Good morning! Why didn''t you go to the training room this morning?" Charles asked, puzzled. He knew that in the past, Catherine would wake up early to train before having breakfast. Catherine shook her head and replied, "I didn''t go; I woke up late this morning." Woke up late? Hearing something so unbelievable, Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Did you have trouble sleeping last night?" Catherine didn''t answer. Instead, she turned and walked ahead of Charles toward the dining hall. "Hey, wait for me!" Charles, despite his confusion, hurried to catch up with her. What he didn''t see was the faint blush that lingered on Catherine''s face. She had been thinking about Charles until three or four in the morning before finally falling asleep. This was certainly something she couldn''t tell Charles. After they finished eating, they made their way to the competition venue. Charles could clearly feel the students around him constantly watching, some even pulling out their phones to take pictures from a distance. This was the downside of fame; he was the center of attention everywhere he went. It wasn''t long before the matchups were announced. To Charles''s surprise, he wasn''t matched against Catherine or the second princess, Camilla, but rather someone he had never heard of before named Kayden. He hadn''t come across that name in the previous matches; it seemed he was a dark horse. Charles shook off some of his fatigue; today''s competition was far more intense than before. Now, only he, Catherine, Camilla, and that Kayden remained, all with perfect winning records. Originally, the son of the great general, Zachary, could have been among them, but unfortunately, his luck ran out when he faced Catherine. "The match is about to begin; all contestants, please get ready," the referee called out loudly. Charles and his opponent, Zhu Zhiyu, stepped into the arena. "I didn''t expect to run into you," Kayden said, his demeanor relaxed. Compared to Catherine and Camilla, Charles, a level three Beast Master, seemed easier to deal with. He continued, "Sorry, bro, but you''re stopping here. No need to face those two after me." Charles wasn''t concerned. Kayden was not as simple as he appeared; from the moment he entered the arena, Kayden kept a straight face, standing in the corner furthest from Charles. It was also the most vulnerable spot, the easiest place to be knocked out of the match. Clearly, this person had absolute confidence in his strength and had studied Charles''s matches, knowing he liked to use speed and physical strength to end fights quickly. "Match officially begins!" As expected, with the referee''s announcement, Kayden immediately summoned three mystical beasts: [Split Field Triangle Cattle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 33 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Horn Charge, Rock Armour, Split Trampling, Soil Thorn [Weakness]: Lightning ... [Digging Rat] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 32 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Trap Dig, Quick Hole Drilling, The Claw Swings, Underground Raid [Weakness]: Wind .... [Rock Bear] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 34 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Bear Roar!, Bear Paw Punch, Rock Armor, Rapid Regeneration [Weakness]: Lightning ... Charles''s internal information indicated that Kayden''s mystical beasts were all above level thirty, clearly making him a level four Beast Master! No other students had mentioned him during their discussions, suggesting he had deliberately concealed his strength, waiting for the finals to make a stunning appearance. As Charles had anticipated, at the very moment the match began, Kayden commanded the Split Field Triangle Cattle to use Split Trampling. He had studied Charles''s matches and was well-prepared, intending to use Split Trampling to alter the terrain and disrupt Charles''s advance. As long as Charles was affected by Split Trampling, his Digging Rat and Rock Bear could easily seal the match! Unfortunately, Charles had already anticipated Kayden''s intentions. At the start of the match, he summoned Max, Mia, and Mousie, but did not take any further action. "What! Why isn''t Charles attacking me? Is he giving up on the match?" Kayden thought instinctively, without considering any deeper layers to the situation. He had no idea that Charles had guessed his thoughts almost perfectly from the moment he entered the arena! Meanwhile, some observant students in the audience noticed that Charles''s mystical beasts seemed different and remarked, "Wait a minute, I remember Charles summoning a Steel Warhorse in a previous match." "One, two, three, plus the Steel Warhorsefour mystical beasts? Is Charles a level four Beast Master?" "No, it''s that mystical beast on his shoulder; it must have a special skill!" True to form, the students of Cyber Academy had deep knowledge of Beast Mastery, and they quickly figured out Mousie''s skill. "Mousie, use Mimetic Illusion to project Max!" Charles commanded. Before everyone''s eyes, two identical Maxes appeared in the arena! Kayden, experienced in battle, quickly regrouped his three earth-type mystical beasts after his initial plan failed, surrounding himself with them. "Charles, that was just luck; it won''t be so easy next time!" Kayden shouted, believing that Charles''s earlier success was merely a stroke of luck. The Split Field Triangle Cattle and Rock Bear activated their defensive skills, while the Digging Rat vanished, replaced by a large hole in the ground, clearly having used Quick Hole Drilling to set up an ambush! Charles remained calm as both Maxes attacked, their skills striking Kayden''s mystical beasts and leaving deep wounds. However, within just a few breaths, the wounds began to sprout granulation tissue, rapidly healing themselves. "Charles, your ice spikes are useless; you might as well just admit defeat. It''ll be worse if you get hurt later," Kayden advised. Charles ignored him and commanded both Maxes to continue using Ice Pick Throwing. As time passed, the tremors beneath their feet grew more pronounced; the missing Digging Rat was likely preparing to launch an attack. "Alright, it''s my turn now!" Charles had never intended to defeat Kayden''s mystical beasts with Ice Pick Throwing from the start. Beneath the two earth-type mystical beasts stood countless broken ice spikes, but no one noticed that those scattered ice shards were gathering at their feet, trapping them! "Mousie!" Charles commanded, and Mousie immediately canceled the projection of Max. Quick Travel activated! Charles''s figure darted forward like a phantom, closing in on Kayden rapidly. Kayden was just about to instruct his two mystical beasts to block the attack when he realized they couldn''t move from their positions in time! "Damn it, when did this happen? Those weren''t useless attacks; they were all preparations for Charles''s advance!" Kayden thought, not having time to hesitate. He decisively summoned his fourth mystical beast! Mutated Rock Bear Attribute: Earth, Poison Level: 35 Quality: Platinum Skills: Rock Armor, Bear Paw Punch, Paralytic Gas, Frenzy Weakness: Lightning ... The moment the Mutated Rock Bear appeared, a green gas erupted from its mouth, covering a third of the arena in an obscuring haze. Kayden was not worried about losing; for him, the moment the Mutated Rock Bear was summoned, the match was already over! Charles, charging at him, would have no defenses and could never suspect that Kayden was a level four Beast Master with a fourth mystical beast that had dual attributes: Earth and Poison! The Paralytic Gas would render any enemy rigid and unable to move if they were even slightly contaminated; Charles wouldn''t be able to escape! "It''s time to end this!" Although the Paralytic Gas was released quickly, its duration lasted only a few breaths. However, by the time the green gas dissipated, Charles''s figure had disappeared! Kayden''s pupils dilated in shock. He couldn''t react for a moment and was left bewilderedwhere had Charles gone? Behind him, Charles emerged from the shadows without a word, locking his arms around Kayden''s neck. With a sudden burst of strength from his waist, he hurled the still-dazed Kayden backward, sending him out of the arena. "Match over; the winner is Charles!" The referee announced swiftly, clearly surprised, for as an observer, he understood how Charles had achieved this victory. Chapter 146: Chapter 146: Heading to the Alchemist Guild Everything happened too quickly. The students watching from the sidelines were still in shock that Kayden was a level four Beast Master, beginning to worry about Charles in the green gas. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, the seemingly dominant Kayden was thrown out of the arena by Charles, who had appeared from who-knows-where! "Oh my gosh! I don''t understand what just happened. Wasn''t Charles in the green gas? How did he suddenly end up behind Kayden?" "Could it be that Charles has an invisibility skill?" "Even if he did, it wouldn''t be that easy to avoid the green gas!" "Truly, I can''t comprehend the world of the strong. I can''t even follow what''s happening; I might as well go home and inherit the family business." "Teacher, how did that happen?" One student could no longer contain his curiosity and asked the referee standing nearby. The referee looked at Charles, then at the puzzled students, and sighed. The gap between the students was indeed significant. "Your attention was all focused on the green gas, but didn''t you notice there was an additional flying mystical beast in the sky?" the referee said, watching the students with anticipation, hoping that someone would figure out how Charles had accomplished this. Unfortunately, after a moment of waiting, the confusion on the students'' faces only deepened. "The purpose of having an extra flying mystical beast was to create a large enough shadow. Charles must have a shadow-related stealth skill," the referee continued without pausing. "The moment the Mutated Rock Bear appeared, Charles had already entered the shadows. Then, the flying mystical beast flew behind Kayden, and Charles moved along with it from the shadows!" After the referee explained, he did not leave. He himself had a question; he couldn''t quite figure out how Charles had reacted so quickly! It was as if he had known that a fourth mystical beast would appear. When the referee wanted to find Charles to ask him, he realized that Charles had already vanished. On the other side, at Catherine''s match, Catherine and Camilla were locked in a fierce battle, both having activated Beast Mastery and stalemated. "It''s over! The second princess Camilla''s Beast Mastery has a toxic effect, and every attack Catherine makes will be contaminated with poison!" Jace said anxiously. He had come to Genosha Calivia with Catherine, Charles, and Sadie. Although he had acted weakly when facing an ambush, after hearing two words from Charles, Jace had a sudden realization, and the others accepted him. "Charles, if this goes on, Catherine is bound to lose. What should we do?" Jace asked. Charles didn''t respond; he just watched quietly as Catherine''s arms continued to make contact with Camilla, gradually turning a yellow-green hue. "Aren''t you worried, Charles? Catherine''s attacks seem to be getting weaker," Jace remarked, puzzled by Charles''s calm demeanor. He didn''t seem worried about Catherine at all. Charles slowly replied, "It''s fine. She can''t lose. Right now, she''s enjoying the battle." "Enjoying the battle? I can''t see that at all! Catherine has been expressionless this whole time!" Jace exclaimed, wide-eyed as he tried to find evidence that Catherine was enjoying the fight, but he found nothing. Although Catherine''s face showed no expression and was quite calm, Charles could feel itCatherine was excited; she was reveling in the battle! The two fighters in the arena continued their stalemate, exchanging blows. The scales of victory appeared to be tipping in Camilla''s favor, yet her expression was off; she frowned, as if she were the one at a disadvantage. As time passed, Catherine''s arms regained their normal color, and her attacks grew stronger! This was the power of the Gaoshan nationality''s Beast Mastery; not only did it enhance physical attributes and strength beyond that of a Beast Master of the same level, but it also allowed for adaptation to toxins! Now, free from the toxin''s effects, Catherine was pressing the attack against Camilla! It was clear that the match would end with Catherine''s victory! "Wow, Catherine won too!" Jace was the first to clap, then suddenly realized something and turned to Charles, saying, "Charles, does this mean you''ll be facing Catherine this afternoon?" Charles nodded; that was indeed the case. With their undefeated records, the afternoon match would decide a victor between him and Catherine. Thinking about it gave Charles a headache. Without weapons and equipment, he really wasn''t a match for Catherine. They had sparred many times before, and there was a significant gap in their abilities. Besides, there was no need to push for a decisive victory; Catherine was undoubtedly the strongest among this new class of students. "Maybe I shouldn''t even show up this afternoon. It would save time for me to concoct some necessary miracle drugs," Charles thought, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Given Catherine''s personality, she wouldn''t like winning without a fight. Combat was the most important thing for them. "Charles, it''s time to go for the advanced alchemist certification assessment," Catherine said as she exited the arena and walked over to Charles. Charles replied, "Don''t you need to rest for a bit?" Catherine shook her head and walked ahead toward the Alchemist Guild, with Charles and Jace leisurely following behind her. On the other side of the arena, Camilla frowned as she applied medicine to her injured areas. During her battle with Catherine, her opponent had shown no hesitation, attacking her weaknesses without considering that she was the second princess of the empire. Camilla rubbed her still-painful chest and asked her companion, "Why are they all heading in the same direction?" "Princess, don''t you know? Charles is going for the advanced alchemist certification assessment, and they''re all going to watch the excitement," her companion replied. "What''s so interesting about the advanced alchemist assessment? Aren''t there already quite a few?" Camilla asked, somewhat confused. She usually didn''t have time to keep up with news online; her days were filled with training in Beast Mastery and learning various etiquette and musical instruments. Her companion quickly explained, "What you might not know, Princess, is that Charles successfully passed the advanced blacksmith certification assessment yesterday. He''s a bona fide genius!" Upon hearing this, a spark of curiosity ignited in Camilla''s eyes; she wanted to go see for herself. However, she had other classes coming up and simply didn''t have the time. Noticing the second princess''s thoughts, her companion pulled out a phone, opened a live streaming session, and held it out in front of Camilla. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The stream was all about Charles! In the Alchemist Guild in Genosha Calivia, Owen sat listlessly in his office, waiting for Charles to arrive for the assessment. He had barely slept last night, troubled by one persistent question: why had Charles outright rejected him? When faced with Xavier''s invitation, Charles had said he would think about it, but when it came to Owen''s invitation, he didn''t even need to think and simply refused. Why? Why was this happening? Was he, the president of the Alchemist Guild, so disliked? "Grandpa, there are quite a few people outside. It looks like Charles is here for the assessment!" Camilla said, her bright, innocent eyes sparkling as she interrupted Owen''s gloom. Owen tried to hide his confusion and concern, forcing a warm smile as he said, "Let''s go down as well." "Okay!" Camilla exclaimed, eagerly turning around to run downstairs. Watching Camilla''s retreating figure, Owen''s eyes held an unmistakable hint of sadness and anger. He seemed to recall something and looked toward the direction of Cyber Academy. ... Today, the Alchemist Guild was unusually lively; the once-empty hall was now filled to the brim with people, bustling and crowded. Not only were there alchemists, but also blacksmiths, students from Cyber Academy, and various curious citizens who wanted to see the spectacle. "Here they come! Is that Charles? He looks so young!" "Of course, he''s only eighteen!" "He''s so handsome! Not only does he look good, but he also seems to have a great aura!" "Tsk, an eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith and alchemist. It''s hard to imagine just how strong he''ll become in the future!" "Look, those seem to be people from Genosha''s top families. Are they here just to watch?" "Watch? Please, they''re here to make an early investment!" Three well-dressed individuals stood in front of Charles, exuding an air of superiority. Their suits were high-end custom pieces, each worth at least a few gold coins! "Good afternoon, Mr. Charles. I am the butler of the Allen family; here''s my business card." "I''m Carter, an advisor from the Clark family group. Here''s my card." "Hello, Mr. Charles. I represent the Robinson family of Genosha and would like to invite you to a dinner three days from now. Here''s the invitation." The Allen family was, in fact, the family of General Mason. The Clark family group wasn''t one of the top families in Genosha Calivia; it was the Taylor family behind them that was truly at the top. Having the Clark family group represent them seemed a bit too arrogant. As for the Robinson family, Charles was somewhat familiar with them. Teacher Hale was from the Robinson familywell, he used to be. Now, Hale was merely a teacher at Cyber Academy. When Charles had first arrived, he had inquired about Hale''s background, but all he found were rumors. It seemed that Hale had fallen out with the Robinson family for some reason and had voluntarily left the family. Charles looked at the business cards and the invitation in front of him and unhesitatingly took the invitation from the Robinson family first, followed by the card from the Allen family, and finally the card from Carter, the advisor of the Clark family group. Carter observed Charles''s actions, and behind his gold-rimmed glasses, a hint of dissatisfaction flickered in his eyes. In Genosha, aside from the royal family, the Taylor family was the strongest! Carter felt that by coming here, he was already giving Charles a significant amount of face, yet he was surprised that Charles had chosen to take his card last. Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Passing the Alchemist Assessment! "Mr. Charles, you may not be aware, but I am here representing the Taylor family." Carter pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses, a hint of disdain flickering in his gaze. He regarded Charles as a bumpkin from a backwater place, possessing some talent but lacking the vision to understand the power of the Taylor family in Genosha. "I know, and so what?" Charles replied nonchalantly. He had no interest in the Taylor family whatsoever. Accepting their business cards and invitations was merely a matter of courtesy. "Hmph." Carter scoffed. A surge of anger had already risen within him, but it was inappropriate to express it in front of so many people. He could only respond with sarcasm, saying, "Charles, there are plenty of high-level blacksmiths in Genosha, so don''t get too arrogant!" Carter paused for a moment and continued, "While you, Charles, may have some talent, there''s no guarantee that you can pass the advanced alchemist certification assessment." Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles asked with some curiosity, "What does my ability to pass this advanced alchemist certification assessment have to do with you?" "Well, it actually has nothing to do with me." Carter admitted, unsure of what to say next. He hadn''t expected Charles to have such a sharp tongue. The members Charles asked with some curiosity, "What does my ability to pass this advanced alchemist certification assessment have to do with you?" "Well, it actually has nothing to do with me." Carter admitted, unsure of what to say next. He hadn''t expected Charles to have such a sharp tongue. The members of the Allen family and the Robinson family nearby looked on with surprise. They were also part of prominent families, but they were still somewhat inferior to the Taylor family. They couldn''t believe that Charles showed no regard for Carter at all. "Charles, I wonder if you''ve ever heard the saying, ''A tree standing out in the forest will be struck by the wind?''" Carter pondered for a moment before continuing, "A young person being too arrogant is not a good thing." "Is that a threat?" Charles asked, locking his gaze onto Carter''s eyes as he spoke slowly. For some reason, Carter felt a flicker of fear within him. It was as if he sensed a chill creeping up his back, as if something was making him uneasy. Charles didn''t want to say anything further. From Carter''s attitude, he could tell that the Taylor family was not easy to deal with. Generally, prominent families are those that hold themselves above others, not only self-righteous but also quite arrogant. Having already wasted a considerable amount of time, Charles showed no hesitation as he turned and walked into the alchemist guild. Behind him, Carter''s expression darkened as he stared at Charles''s retreating figure. He wanted to say something more, but the memory of Charles''s earlier gaze made him instinctively close his mouth. He had a feeling that provoking Charles would lead to very serious consequences. However, looking at the crowd of onlookers, Carter couldn''t remain silent, otherwise, people would think he was intimidated by Charles. After all, he represented the Taylor family! Carter gritted his teeth and shouted, "Charles, just wait! You''re disrespecting the Taylor family!" Charles''s figure showed no signs of stopping as he navigated through the bustling crowd with Catherine. Every now and then, someone pulled out their phone to take pictures, clearly fans of Charles. "Charles, are you ready?" Owen was already waiting in the main hall. "I''m ready, we can start at any time." Charles replied. Owen nodded and went over some important points regarding the certification assessment. "The miracle drug you concoct must meet the required standards, it cannot be too simple. Additionally, once it''s successfully made, it must be verified on-site to ensure the miracle drug is without issues." Furthermore, Owen added, "The entire assessment will be recorded. If any violations are found afterward, the alchemist guild reserves the right to pursue accountability!" Charles nodded, he was already aware of all this. "The advanced alchemist certification assessment will take place in the alchemy room. You can now take out your alchemy materials, I need to check them." Owen said. Even though Owen had a good opinion of Charles, he still needed to conduct this essential check. With a flash of the jet ring on his hand, the materials for the revival pill appeared before Owen''s eyes. Second-tier resurrecting serpent beast core 1, wood in spring 2 After carefully inspecting and recording the materials, Owen directly led Charles into the assessment-specific alchemy room. Among the crowd watching in the alchemist guild hall, someone complained, "What''s going on? We can''t see anything like this." "Why are you staring? There are so many people watching, what if it affects Charles?" someone defended Charles, retorting. "That''s true, alchemy can easily be influenced by external factors. Conducting the certification assessment in the hall might lead to mistakes." another person added. A staff member from the alchemist guild quickly stepped forward to explain, "Everyone, please remain calm. We have prepared projection equipment in advance. Once we obtain Charles''s consent, we can allow everyone to witness the assessment process." Inside the alchemy room, Charles was about to begin the refining of the revival pill when Owen spoke up, "Charles, I wonder if we could live-stream your assessment process? Many people outside are keenly interested in this matter." Charles nonchalantly nodded to indicate his agreement. In addition to Owen, there were several other alchemists present in the alchemy room. These individuals were all significant members of the alchemist guild, and they were equally invested in this assessment. The formal assessment for senior alchemist certification commenced! Separation, solution, apparatus, cold fire... Charles skillfully manipulated various tools in the alchemy lab, and the entire process was remarkably smooth, flowing like water! Inside the alchemy room, a profound silence enveloped the atmosphere, everyone was intently focused on Charles''s hands, their expressions filled with astonishment. Although it was anticipated that Charles possessed the level of a senior alchemist, witnessing him refine the revival pill was still a jolt to their senses. Every single one of Charles''s movements was impeccably precise, without a hint of errortruly flawless, worthy of being showcased in an alchemy textbook. In stark contrast to the tranquility within the alchemy room, the hall outside was abuzz with excitement, filled with exclamations of astonishment. "My goodness, it looks like Charles can truly pass the alchemist assessment! An eighteen-year-old genius blacksmith, a brilliant alchemistit''s simply unimaginable!" "I concede, Charles is undeniably the best!" "I''ve heard that his Beast Master skills are also quite formidable, it seems he is a student from Cyber Academy." "Charles is among the strongest of this year''s new students, and he will be participating in the finals this afternoon!" "How impressive!" Jace listened to the murmurs surrounding him, feeling an unusual exhilaration, as if the discussions were not about Charles but rather about himself. Catherine, however, wore a stoic expression, yet her azure eyes remained firmly fixed on the projection screen, clearly concerned for Charles. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Charles successfully concocted the revival pill, completing the most critical portion of the advanced alchemist certification assessment. What remained was the final step. That was to test the drug, ensuring that the revival pill''s effects would meet the required standards. Owen took the revival pill from Charles''s hand and carefully scraped off a small amount of powder to taste. After a moment, Owen looked at Charles with a complex expression and announced, "Congratulations, Charles, the miracle drug is flawless, and you have passed the assessment." Charles was not at all surprised by the outcome, after successfully concocting the pill, an information prompt had appeared before his eyes, indicating that the revival pill had no issues whatsoever. Once the alchemist guild members had gathered their equipment and departed. Only Owen and Charles remained. Owen hesitated for a moment before asking, "Charles, can you tell me why you are unwilling to be my apprentice?" Charles had originally been contemplating how much he could save with the discounted prices on alchemy materials as an advanced alchemist. Hearing Owen''s question, Charles replied, "President Owen, the reason for my refusal is that someone else has already invited me to learn alchemy." "Someone else invited you before I did?" Owen said in disbelief. He continued, "I mean, is there really anyone in Genosha Calivia who possesses better alchemy skills than mine?" Charles understood that Owen was a master-level alchemist and the president of the alchemist guild, but Colton was a grandmaster-level alchemist, and of course, his skills surpassed Owen''s. "President Owen, there is another alchemist at Cyber Academy named Colton, and I have already agreed to study alchemy under him." Charles was actually quite curious about the relationship between Owen and Colton. Upon hearing Charles''s response, Owen was taken aback, his expression becoming even more complicated as he slowly explained, "Colton and I were originally brothers, but due to certain events, we have become estranged and have not communicated for years." "So, you have accepted his terms?" Owen clearly knew his brother''s requirements, which involved reaching master-level alchemist status within a year to participate in the Valley of the Herb King secret realm. "Yes, I have already agreed." Charles replied. Owen sighed and said, "It seems your talent is even greater than I imagined, however, becoming a master-level alchemist within a year is nearly impossible!" "Should be doable, right?" Charles pondered for a moment, after all, he had only been practicing alchemy for a short time and had already reached the status of advanced alchemist. In his eyes, alchemy was not particularly difficult. Charles voiced his thoughts, "Is it really that hard to become a master-level alchemist within a year?" "Of course it''s difficult! I can''t even count how many people are stuck at the senior alchemist level, let alone reaching master level. I originally thought that if you could achieve master-level alchemist status within ten years, that would be impressive!" Owen responded. "I see, but I''ve only been practicing alchemy for a few months." Charles revealed an unbelievable fact. "What! A few months? Are you serious?" Owen staggered slightly, almost losing his balance. A few months to become an advanced alchemist? He had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it! It was impossible, utterly impossible! His own talent was considered quite good, and it took him several years to become an advanced alchemist, while Charles claimed to have achieved it in just a few months. Owen reached out to steady himself against the nearby table and, feeling somewhat uncertain, continued to ask, "Charles, you''re not joking, are you?" Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Battle with Catherine! "Of course I''m not joking, what would be funny about something like this?" Charles replied, stating the truth as it was. Owen was completely taken aback by Charles''s words, it took him a while to come to terms with this reality. "Charles, why don''t you study alchemy with me?" Owen couldn''t suppress his desire any longer. Faced with a talent like Charles, he didn''t want to let this opportunity slip by, he had to teach him personally! "Well... President Owen, I''ve already made a promise, so I can''t go back on it." Charles replied. He valued honesty and integrity in both his words and actions, breaking a promise was not something he could do. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright then." Owen sighed again, dismissing the thought of taking on an apprentice. He felt immense regret, if only he had proposed mentoring Charles when they first met, how much better that would have been. It seemed that his judgment was not as sharp as that of his brother at Cyber Academy. As Charles exited the alchemy room, he found the once-crowded hall even fuller. Many had rushed over upon hearing the news of Charles successfully passing his assessment. These were individuals with some influence in Genosha Calivia, eager to invest in Charles ahead of time. Word had spread far and wide when Charles passed his advanced alchemist certification. The purpose of these visitors was to establish a good relationship with Charles early on. After all, an eighteen-year-old advanced alchemist was bound to achieve greatness, likely reaching master-level status, or even higher, perhaps he could become a grandmaster alchemist. There were only a few grandmaster alchemists in Genosha, and each held a particularly high status. They were prime targets for various families and factions to court. Charles looked around at the throng of people in the alchemist guild, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the sheer number of them. He still had to return to the academy later that afternoon for the final competition. He didn''t have much time to waste here. Noticing Charles''s thoughts, Owen quickly spoke up, "How about this, Charles? There''s a back door in the alchemist guild, we could leave through there." Charles nodded and sent messages to Catherine and Jace, asking them to gather at the academy later. He followed Owen toward the back door and returned to Cyber Academy. Unexpectedly, Catherine replied, "Charles, I have some things to take care of, so I won''t be joining you guys back." Upon receiving the message, Charles felt a twinge of curiosity but didn''t dwell on it. Before long, he and Jace returned to Cyber Academy. Taking advantage of the little time left at noon, Charles went to the cafeteria and found a private room. He summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max to join him. The three mystical beasts were eating with him, and Max had the most elegant eating manners, resembling a lady, she made not a sound while eating. In contrast, Mia was completely different, despite being a female mystical beast, she devoured her food ravenously and at lightning speed. "Slow down, there''s plenty of meat left." Charles said slowly, looking at the three mystical beasts. He loved this feeling, the mystical beasts bound by the Beast Master contract were his most loyal companions! The news of Charles passing the advanced alchemist certification was still spreading. In the blacksmith guild, President Xavier was watching a news video on his phone, feeling incredibly anxious. In response to his invitation, Charles had agreed to think for two days before giving a reply. He worried that during this time, Charles might be swayed by the conditions offered by the alchemist guild president, Owen, and ultimately reject him. At just eighteen years old, Charles was already an advanced blacksmith and advanced alchemist. If he could focus all his energy on blacksmithing, it was almost a given that another grandmaster-level blacksmith would emerge in Genosha in the future. Moreover, various families and factions in Genosha Calivia were inviting Charles, especially the prominent families, who would surely offer generous conditions. "I can''t wait any longer. Chu Feng has a competition this afternoon, once it''s over, I''ll go talk to him in person." Xavier thought to himself in his office. If he weren''t worried about affecting Charles''s competition, he would have gone to Cyber Academy already. Meanwhile, in the director''s office at Cyber Academy. Director Jamie and Hale were engaged in conversation. Jamie said, "Hale, Ezra has indeed found a true genius, but he''s almost too much of a genius, I''m a bit worried." "Are you worried that he might spend too much energy on blacksmithing and alchemy, thus affecting his growth as a Beast Master?" Hale responded. Director Jamie nodded, agreeing with this perspective. He continued, "After the competition this afternoon, find some time to talk to him. Remind him to focus his energy on his training as a Beast Master." Hale nodded in agreement, he had the same thought. He remembered that Charles had mentioned wanting to learn alchemy from Colton. While it might somewhat interfere with his Beast Master training, Hale felt it wasn''t a major issue, he was just worried that Charles might end up investing too much energy into blacksmithing. "By the way, Director, the Constellation organization won''t let go of the matter of assassinating geniuses. With Charles''s recent rise to fame, they might target him. I''d like to request a level seven Beast Master to secretly protect Charles." Hale said. His concerns were not unfounded, the entire Genosha Calivia was now aware that Charles was a genius Beast Master, a genius alchemist, and a genius blacksmith! It was easy to assume that the Constellation organization would come after him. Jamie understood this logic as well. But he had a slightly different idea than Hale. "There''s no sense in being overly cautious. Instead, let''s discuss this with Charles and encourage him to go out more. Maybe we can draw the Constellation members out into the open." If they could use Charles to lure out all of the Constellation members in Genosha, they wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked constantly, and other students would also have the freedom to go outside. "That...." Hale hesitated. He was concerned that the people from Constellation might be too strong and could harm Charles. "I understand your worries, there are risks involved. Let''s see how Charles feels about it. You can ask him about it later." Jamie replied, standing up and walking to the window. He gazed at the platform where he had stood during the freshman enrollment. The image of fifteen coffins replayed in his mind, and he spoke slowly, his voice firm yet tinged with gravity. "Geniuses, before they fully grow, are still quite fragile. I hope Charles can become stronger quickly, there''s not much time left for a genius." On the other side, In front of the competition venue at Cyber Academy, a dense crowd had gathered. Among them were both new students and those who had been studying at Cyber Academy for some time. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Charles and Catherine, who stood outside the competition area. "Who do you think is stronger, the two of them?" "Is that even a question? Of course, it''s Catherine! She''s a level four presale master, while Charles is only level three. There''s no way he could beat her!" "That''s not the whole story, though. Kayden is also a level four presale master, and Charles defeated him." "That may be true, but Catherine is not Kayden, she won''t give Charles that chance." Kayden stood in the crowd, listening to the discussions around him, and his expression was extremely grim. He had been the one standing on the competition stage, basking in the audience''s eager gaze, not Charles! "Damn it, it''s all Charles''s fault. If only I had summoned my fourth mystical beast earlier, or just used Beast Mastery to fight Charles directly, things wouldn''t have turned out like this!" Kayden thought, feeling unwilling to accept that Charles was stronger than him! He continued to mutter, "Give me one more chance, and I will definitely defeat Charles!" Lan, who had already been defeated by Charles twice, unintentionally overheard Kayden''s words. He turned to look, his eyes filled with sympathy. He had gone through this feeling himself, and not just once! After thinking for a moment, Lan spoke up, "Buddy, even if you got another chance, you still wouldn''t be a match for Charles." Kayden shot his head up and glared at Lan, saying, "What do you mean by that? On a real battlefield, I would have already killed Charles with my own hands!" "Uh, buddy, don''t be so hasty. I know you''re feeling hurt, but you might not know this." Lan scratched his head, surprised by Kayden''s intense reaction. Kayden took a couple of steps forward and asked, "Know what? How much stronger can Charles be?" "Not much stronger. He''s only killed three level five Beast Masters when using his weapons and gear." Lan recounted the previous events, watching Kayden''s face closely. Kayden''s expression was filled with doubt and disbelief. "That''s impossible! How could someone at level three kill level five Beast Masters? Are you trying to fool me?" The look of sympathy in Lan''s eyes deepened, he knew that those who hadn''t witnessed Charles''s full strength would find it hard to believe such things. "You''ll find out soon enough whether it''s true or not." Lan said before turning to look at the competition stage. Charles stood there, holding a black long knife in his hand, fully equipped. Across from him, Catherine wore a pair of gauntlets, which she had purchased earlier that afternoon. Using weaponry for their final showdown was the result of a discussion between her and Charles. She had insisted that Charles give it his all for a true battle between them! Of course, all of this had been approved by their teacher. After all, with only the two of them left, competing for the title of strongest new student, the format of the match didn''t matter much. The final showdown was about to begin! Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Charles Wins "Are both of you ready? The match is about to begin." the referee asked. Charles and Catherine both nodded, indicating that they were fully prepared. The spectators in the audience all widened their eyes, focusing intently on the two, afraid to miss a single moment. "The match officially starts now!" the referee announced loudly. In the next second, Seven six-pointed star formations appeared in the competition arena without any pause. Mia, Max, and Mousie''s projections of the mutated rock bear launched attacks against the four mystical beasts summoned by Catherine. In an instant, the energies of ice and fire radiated dazzling light, as Max initiated his assault with an energy bomb from the very start! Energy Bomb: A chaotic elemental shockwave formed by gathering ice and fire elements, resulting in a powerful explosion, but it may cause self-harm. The powerful ice and fire explosion ruthlessly unleashed its power across the competition arena. The gold attribute mystical beasts summoned by Catherine had no choice but to dodge. As it dodged, Mia, soaring in the sky, seized the opportunity. Its speed reached an extreme, leaving behind an afterimage in the air as it launched a sharp claw strike at the mysterious silver spirit cat below! Although Mia found the chance, its level was too low, the mysterious silver spirit cat was at level 38, far surpassing Mia. The wounds kept bleeding, affecting its movements. Just as the mysterious silver spirit cat was about to counterattack, Mia didn''t give it that chance. After the attack, it made no pause, flapping its wings and returning to the sky. Catherine''s mystical beasts were of the gold attribute and were unable to fly, which meant Charles held absolute air superiority! Mia''s harassment in the air effectively restrained Catherine''s mystical beasts, creating opportunities for Max and Mousie''s projections of the mutated rock bear. Charles was also busy, the black gold long knife was drawn, with ice and fire energy condensing on the blade. His gaze was sharp, missing no detail in the arena as he constantly searched for an opportunity. To defeat Catherine, he knew he had to severely injure one of her mystical beasts in an instant, without using the three-attribute black gold knife glow, before finally facing her directly! Clearly, Catherine was aware of Charles''s intentions, her battle experience wouldn''t allow such mistakes. From the very beginning of the match, her target was Charles! However, the energy bomb Max had used was formidable, slightly hindering her offensive momentum. "Steel Warhorse!" Catherine commanded her mystical beast. The steel warhorse immediately used steel strengthening and brutal charge, aiming to clear all obstacles in front of Catherine and create a swift path to approach Charles. Meanwhile, Catherine''s mind was racing. Currently, the only mystical beast that had been injured by Mia was the mysterious silver spirit cat, its condition affected. If she were in Charles''s position, she would undoubtedly choose to attack the injured mysterious silver spirit cat! Even the spectators in the audience thought the same, especially the older students, who continuously analyzed and commented: "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! I didn''t expect Charles''s mystical beast to have such powerful attacks, that energy explosion was incredible!" "Both of these fighters have exceptional combat experience, which has led them to anticipate each other''s intentions. Right now, Charles is at a disadvantage, and if this continues, he will undoubtedly lose!" "I don''t agree. Charles is clearly always searching for an opportunity. The energy contained in that long knife of his frightens me." "Every contestant who has made it to the finals is no simple opponent. Charles likely still has some trump cards up his sleeve!" Jace listened intently from the sidelines. At this moment, he and Sadie were indifferent to the outcome of the match, whether Catherine won or Charles emerged victorious, it wouldn''t affect them. But Kayden and Lan were different. Especially Kayden, who turned to Lan and said, "Is this the full extent of your strength? I see Charles is only at this level." "Don''t be so hasty. Catherine is strong, but Charles is stronger! Anyone who dares to underestimate him will pay the price." Lan replied, knowing this all too well. Every time he emerged from the shadow of defeat, he found himself beaten back down by Charles. He would rather face a level five Beast Master than choose to be an enemy of Charles! Charles was even more terrifying than a level five Beast Master! "Catherine is definitely stronger. If Charles can win, then I..." Kayden''s words were cut short as his pupils suddenly dilated, staring in disbelief at the competition arena. Charles made his move. A black blade of light, with unparalleled speed and power, slashed towards Catherine''s mystical beast! To everyone''s surprise, Charles''s target was not the mysterious silver spirit cat but the steel warhorse! Someone exclaimed, "What? Is Charles crazy? Isn''t that spirit cat the better choice?" "Yeah, the spirit cat is already injured, and the warhorse is still at full strength. Charles made the wrong target!" "No, Charles is right! Catherine is prepared, she thinks Charles will attack the spirit cat. At this moment, by choosing to attack the steel warhorse, he can catch her off guard!" The referee, who had been closely watching the match, added to the students'' discussion, "There''s one more thing you''ve overlooked: the steel warhorse is charging and cannot stop. Not only can it not evade, but this also means Charles''s attack will be even more powerful!" The faster the speed, the greater the energy involved, Charles understood this principle. Now, it was as if the steel warhorse was charging directly into the black gold knife glow, which would result in even heavier injuries, enough to knock it out of the fight! At this point, it was too late for Catherine to stop it, her focus was entirely on the spirit cat, and she wouldn''t think that Charles''s target was the steel warhorse. And sure enough, The black blade of light struck the steel warhorse, successfully knocking it down and severely injuring it. Now, Catherine only had three mystical beasts left capable of fighting! The power of the black gold knife glow shocked many people. Kayden instinctively said, "That, that attack was too powerful! That''s a platinum-level mystical beast, and it''s a gold attribute mystical beast with strong defense!" Lan replied, "Now do you believe it? But this doesn''t seem to be Charles''s strongest attack." "What? He has an even more powerful attack?" Kayden instinctively took half a step back, his voice raised. Now he believed Lan''s words, if Charles truly had even stronger attack methods, defeating a level five Beast Master was indeed possible! Kayden and Lan''s conversation was overheard by Jace in front of them. He turned to Kayden and Lan and said, "Don''t be disrespectful. My brother Chu is the strongest! Losing to him isn''t embarrassing, after all, he''s a genius among geniuses!" Lan wasn''t going to let Jace off easy, he feared Charles but wasn''t afraid of Jace! "No, Charles is Charles, what does that have to do with you?" Lan replied directly. Jace held his head high, not caring at all, and answered, "Of course it''s my business! I''m Charles friend! Do you understand? A genius''s friend!" Outside the competition arena, Jace and Lan were at odds with each other. Meanwhile, inside the competition arena, Catherine hadn''t given up. Wearing the newly bought boxing gloves, she chose to use Beast Mastery and planned to confront Charles head-on. The information about the boxing gloves appeared before Charles. [Spider Silk Boxing Gloves [Blue Quality]: Made from the unique spider silk produced by the Golden-Eating Spirit Spider, these gloves are not only lightweight and form-fitting but also possess strong defense, enhancing the wearer''s attack power while reducing damage to the hands.] Blue quality boxing gloves? Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him with a hint of helplessness, realizing that Catherine must have purchased these gloves to fight him at her best. This was also the best pair of gloves she could find at the moment. Generally, purple quality weapons and equipment can only be obtained at large auctions. As for purple quality boxing gloves, those are even rarer. Such equipment is less commonly used, and most ordinary blacksmiths wouldn''t bother to forge them, they can only be found through custom orders or sheer luck. Like Catherine, Charles also activated Beast Mastery to enhance his physical abilities. He knew that the results of the match would soon be revealed. Neither of them hesitated and launched their attacks at each other. Catherine''s Beast Master level was higher than Charles''s, and her physical attributes were also stronger, however, she couldn''t match Charles''s speed thanks to his use of Quick Travel. With his speed advantage, Charles was able to evade Catherine''s attacks while countering with his black gold long knife! Charles didn''t intend to use the three-attribute black gold knife glow, its power was too great, and he couldn''t fully control it yet. The battle between the two escalated into a heated exchange, back and forth, exceptionally thrilling! Many spectators were left mesmerized, such combat experience was something even some veteran students couldn''t achieve! Only through extensive real combat experience could such a fighting style be developed! Even the referee commented, "If the levels of these two Beast Masters were the same as mine, I fear I would have been defeated long ago! They are both true geniuses!" Lan and Kayden exchanged glances and silently withdrew their thoughts, neither of them had any complaints left. This battle had already shown them the gap between them and Charles! Even between geniuses, there remained an insurmountable chasm! Finally, time passed little by little. Catherine gradually found herself at a disadvantage, most of her attacks were dodged by Charles, and the remaining ones were easily blocked. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, Charles''s black gold long knife completely overwhelmed her spider silk boxing gloves. Although the spider silk boxing gloves could reduce damage to her hands, Charles''s attacks were simply too powerful, causing Catherine''s hands to tremble. This match was a loss for her. Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Thomass Uncle Outside the competition arena, many students had already realized that Catherine was running out of steam and was on the brink of defeat. Some lamented, "If it weren''t for the fact that the steel warhorse was severely injured by Charles, Catherine would have had a much greater chance of winning!" "Indeed, who would have thought that Charles''s target would be the steel warhorse? That strike was exceptionally powerful, and it completely incapacitated the warhorse!" "I have to say, Charles is undoubtedly the strongest new student of this sessiona level three Beast Master who has defeated all his opponents, even taking down a level four Beast Master!" "Genius is genius, we can only look up in admiration!" Three minutes passed, and Catherine''s reactions had slowed. Meanwhile, Charles maintained his speed, his figure like a wraith. After a swift lunge, the black gold long knife pierced through Catherine''s defenses, successfully defeating her! "The match is over! I hereby announce that the ultimate winner of this competition is Charles!" the referee proclaimed immediately. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many people in attendance erupted into cheers, they were all fans of Charles, supporting him for his talent and strength. Some, however, showed signs of displeasure on their faces, as they supported Catherine and were naturally a bit unhappy. Yet at that moment, Catherine displayed no hint of disappointment. She recognized Charles''s strength, and she knew he had not yet unleashed his most powerful strike, otherwise, she would have been defeated much earlier. While the outcome of the match was important, Catherine found greater enjoyment in the process. The experience of battling allowed her to identify her shortcomings, enabling her to learn and improve her skills. As the final victor, Charles felt somewhat helpless. Just as he exited the competition arena, a crowd quickly gathered around him, bombarding him with questions: "Charles, with your level three Beast Master abilities, you''ve become the strongest new student. Do you have any special techniques?" "Charles, can I get your autograph?" "You''re so cool! You''re my idol!" Charles didn''t say a word in response. He felt a bit uncomfortable and unaccustomed to being the center of attention like this. Fortunately, the referee quickly came over to restore order, promptly ushering the crowd away. Relieved, Charles hadn''t even turned to leave when the referee approached him again, somewhat shyly saying, "Charles, um, my daughter is also a fan of yours. Could you please give me an autograph?" With a sigh of resignation, Charles quickly signed the name and, without lingering, headed back to his dorm. The class competition had concluded, and the list of the fifteen students in Class A was announced. Many names were familiar to Charles, like Camilla, Zachary, and Kayden. He recognized all of them, and of course, Catherine was also in Class A. As for Jace and Sadie, they ended up in Class B, as their strengths were still a bit lacking. Looking at the list on his phone along with the message to gather at seven in the morning, Charles couldn''t help but think about Sadie. The past couple of days had indeed been busy for her, leaving no time for integrating multiple attribute energies. Originally, Charles had planned for Sadie to summon a mystical beast to bestow him with the blessing of light, allowing him to better attempt the fusion of multiple attribute energies and improve his proficiency. "I''ll try again when I have the time. If I''m asking for her help, I can''t go empty-handed. I''ll bring her some miracle drug as a gift." Charles decided. He felt a bit tired, as his fight with Catherine had drained quite a bit of his energy. Charles lay down on his bed and rested quietly for a while. In Genosha, at the Lsengard lord''s mansion, Matthew stared at the message displayed on his phone, feeling as though he had been struck by lightning. He stood there dazed, opening his mouth several times before finally saying, "An eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith and high-level alchemist? This Charles is such a genius?" Thoughts of his daughter Grace''s interactions with Charles flooded Matthew''s mind. Regret filled Matthew''s thoughts as he instinctively said, "What am I going to do? Charles is bound to become a master-level alchemist and blacksmith. If he holds a grudge against the Garcia family because of Grace, that would be disastrous!" Someone had a different perspective and reminded him, "My Lord, that human contract cannot be undone. If Miss Grace defeats Charles, then no matter how unwilling Charles is, he will have to obey her." Matthew suddenly realized that if Grace truly defeated Charles, they would gain a genius alchemist and genius blacksmith as a servant! For the Garcia family, this would be a rare opportunity for rise over a hundred years! If things progressed well, it might even be possible to leave Lsengard and compete with the top families in Genosha Calivia! Matthew no longer hesitated and began to arrange everything, directing all the family''s resources toward Grace to ensure that his daughter could successfully defeat Charles in two years! At the same time, Raj and Lily received news about Charles. "Daughter, this is unbelievable! Charles has talent in both alchemy and blacksmithing?" Raj turned to ask, noticing that his daughter Lily was staring blankly at a photo of Charles on her phone, lost in thought. "Sigh!" Raj quietly sighed. He was aware of Lily''s feelings for Charles. Initially, he just thought that the two of them probably wouldn''t have a good outcome in the future. It seemed clear now that Charles would only grow stronger and go further. "Lily, don''t feel too bad. Some people are just lucky to have experienced greatness. Charles is destined to become a true powerhouse." Raj said in comfort. Lily shook her head and firmly replied, "Dad, I''m not sad. I''m happy for Charles." "Really?" Raj looked into his daughter''s bright eyes, feeling no sense of relief, instead, his heart grew heavier. He knew his daughter well, and it seemed she was about to make a significant decision. In the next moment, Lily stated with unwavering determination, "Dad, I don''t want to just stay in Lsengard and only watch Charles from afar. I want to work hard and become strong, just like Catherine, and always follow behind Charles." "Lily..." Raj tried to speak several times but didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only nod silently. Meanwhile, in the Miller family of Lsengard, Axel also received news about Charles, yet there was no change in his expression, as if he hadn''t seen it at all. Sitting across from him was a Level 6 Beast Master! Thomas''s uncle, Winston! Winston had just broken through from Level 5 to Level 6 Beast Master and had rushed from Genosha Calivia to Lsengard to investigate the disappearance of Kevin and Thomas. "Killing for a life, paying back debtsthese are just the natural laws of the world." Winston said, his narrow eyes fixed intently on the expression on Axel''s face. He continued slowly, "Axel, you are allied with Kevin, so you must have some evidence about Charles killing my relatives?" "Honestly, there is none. Kevin, Thomas, and Sly all vanished into thin air, and there''s not a trace of evidence at the scene!" Axel replied seriously, maintaining a calm demeanor. Upon hearing this, Winston let out a cold sneer. "Hmph, it better be true. Otherwise, not a single one of you from the Miller family will escape!" Axel quickly showed his weakness, pleading, " Lord Winston, how could I dare to deceive you? The wrath of a Level 6 Beast Master is something the Miller family cannot bear!" Seeing that there were no useful leads, Winston did not linger and turned to leave the Miller family. He had made up his mind. No matter what, Kevin and Sly had left Lsengard with Charles. In the end, only Charles returned safely, while the other two had vanished. His nephew Thomas''s death was also closely tied to Charles! Better to kill wrongly than to let someone escape! After Winston left, Axel could no longer maintain his composure. His back was soaked with cold sweat, facing the pressure of a Level 6 Beast Master was not easy for him. The key now was Charles. If anything happened to Charles and the news of the Miller family''s betrayal of Thomas got out, the Miller family would be finished! A Level 6 Beast Master seeking revenge would likely lead to the death of everyone in the Miller family! That was the fury of the strong! Now, Axel could only hope that Charles would be able to deal with Winston. Without taking a moment to rest, Axel pulled out his spare phone and sent the information about Winston to Charles. ... The vibration of the phone woke Charles from his slumber. He picked up his phone and took a glance, instantly becoming alert, a hint of coldness flashing in his eyes! He hadn''t expected that Thomas''s uncle had actually broken through to a Level 6 Beast Master. This brought considerable pressure to Charles, a Level 6 Beast Master lurking in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment, was not a comfortable feeling. If it were a Level 5 Beast Master, it would be different. Charles had the confidence to use his three-attribute technique, the [black gold knife glow], to defeat the opponent! But now, with Thomas''s uncle, Winston, being a Level 6 Beast Master, even if Charles unleashed his three-attribute [black gold knife glow], he might not be a match for Winston. "Let the soldiers block the soldiers, let the water cover the earth. If I stay cautious during this time, there shouldn''t be any problems." Charles murmured to himself. Even if Winston was a Level 6 Beast Master, it was unlikely he would attack him within Cyber Academy. Besides, he was relatively safe in Calivia. After all, Charles was currently the center of attention, a genius alchemist and a genius blacksmith, and he was the strongest new student in this cohort. Winston wouldn''t be foolish enough to make a move in the city, it was far more likely he would attempt an assassination outside! Fortunately, the [Constellation] organization had been quite active lately, and Cyber Academy had already notified students to reduce their outings. Charles could also use this time to improve his Beast Master skills as much as possible. Not to mention anything else, he at least needed to level up Mia, Max, and Mousie, especially Mia, who was the furthest behind. Just as Charles was deep in thought, there suddenly came a knock on the door. Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Killing with a Borrowed Knife "Charles, are you there? It''s me." Hale''s voice came from outside the door. Charles got up to open the door while replying, "Teacher Hale, I''m here." Hale walked into the dormitory and exchanged pleasantries with Charles for a moment before getting to the point. He said, "I''m here today mainly to discuss two important matters with you." Charles nodded. He could see that Hale''s expression was serious and earnest, indicating that what he had to say was significant. "Charles, even though you have exceptional talent in alchemy and forging, mastering Beast Mastery is the most important thing." Hale paused, then continued to advise, "In terms of alchemy, learning from Senior Colton should pose no major issues. As for forging, Charles, you might want to reconsider, after all, one''s energy is limited, and it''s impossible to excel in everything." Charles had anticipated this. From Riston to Genosha Calivia, Hale had been looking out for him all along. If Hale hadn''t informed him about Colton, Charles might never have acquired Mia, this emerald-quality mystical beast. He might have had to wait for the auction to start to buy a Gold or Platinum-level mystical beast egg. "Teacher Hale, don''t worry. I know how to prioritize and won''t let my Beast Master training suffer." Charles replied decisively. Even without Hale''s reminder, he wouldn''t spend all his time on forging and alchemy, becoming an all-attribute Beast Master was his goal. Only then could he truly become a powerful individual! "Charles, there''s one more thing that needs your consent." Hale said, looking somewhat conflicted. He pondered carefully in his mind before slowly continuing: "It''s like this, Charles. You are currently a focal point of attention, and the [Constellation] organization will likely target you. I have already applied for a high-level Beast Master to protect you." Charles did not respond. He could see the conflict and hesitation on Hale''s face, indicating that this matter was more complicated than it appeared. Hale paused again before continuing, "The dean wants you to go out more often to lure out the [Constellation] members, allowing us to strike them down with overwhelming force! This would deal a heavy blow to [Constellation] and prevent them from taking action for a while." After hearing Hale''s words, Charles fell into deep thought. The attack by the [Constellation] organization was still fresh in his memorya Level 6 Beast Master and three Level 5 Beast Masters were a force not to be underestimated in Genosha. Not to mention the Beast Master who attacked the train, although he didn''t see the fight itself, the aftermath was evident in the shattered mountain left behind! However, since Dean Jamie made this suggestion, it meant that Cyber Academy was already prepared, and a stronger Beast Master would accompany Charles to ensure his safety. In addition, Charles had another thought in mindLevel 6 Beast Master, Winston! If Winston was hell-bent on revenge and learned that Charles was alone outside the city, would he attempt to assassinate him? The answer was undoubtedly yes. In that case, the high-level Beast Master assigned to protect Charles would take action against Winston and eliminate him! Charles wouldn''t even need to lift a finger, Winston would be completely eradicated from this world! Charles''s eyes lit up, and he asked, "Teacher Hale, I need to clarify something." Hale looked a bit puzzled and asked, "Charles, what do you need to clarify?" "Do we need to leave any of the assassins sent by [Constellation] alive?" Charles inquired. "There is no need to leave anyone alive. We just need to deal a heavy blow to their hidden forces within Genosha, and they will surely retreat for a while." Hale explained. "The people of [Constellation] all harbor some kind of toxin within them to avoid being captured alive and leaking information, so there''s no need to leave any of them alive." Upon hearing this, Charles nodded in agreement without any hesitation. "Alright then, I will go speak with the dean shortly." Hale said, but just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something. He turned back and reminded Charles, "Also, when it comes to invitations from the major families within GenoshaCalivia, you should be cautious and not choose easily." Charles was somewhat puzzled, he had no intention of accepting any family''s invitation. Joining one would certainly come with various restrictions. While he would gain the support of these top families in Genosha, he would also lose his freedom and become bound. Hale noticed the confusion on Charles''s face and explained, "The major families are in fierce competition, and none of them want another family to gain an additional talented alchemist or forger." With that, Charles understood. If he chose one family, the others would turn against him, if they couldn''t have him, they would seek to destroy him, and that was the underlying principle. In the evening, in the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Jamie was reviewing the documents on his desk regarding Charles. He examined them closely, not missing a single detail. Across from him sat Hale, delivering the news. He said, "Dean, Charles has agreed to act as bait to lure out the people from [Constellation]." "Be more detailed, repeat everything Charles said." Jamie instructed. Hale felt a bit puzzled, but he proceeded to recount all of Charles''s words. After hearing this, Jamie lowered his gaze to the information in his hands and a faint smile appeared on his lips, he was truly pleased with Charles. Not only was he exceptionally gifted and experienced in combat, but he was also intelligent, daring, and knew how to use others to his advantage! "Dean, what''s wrong?" Hale sensed something unusual about Dean Jamie. Jamie suppressed his smile, extended his hand to straighten a photo on the documents, and passed it to Hale. The person in the photo was none other than Level 6 Beast Master Winston! After reviewing the information, Hale recalled Charles''s earlier question and a speculation arose in his mind. He said, "Could it be that Charles intends to actively draw Winston out and then use the high-level Beast Master protecting him to eliminate Winston?" "Exactly, that''s exactly what he''s thinking. It''s truly impressive how bright he is at such a young age and willing to take risks." Jamie mused. Then he hesitated for a moment and asked: "What do you think Ezra will do if he finds out I''ve poached his apprentice?" Hale suddenly lifted his head, extremely surprised. The implication of Dean Jamie''s words was that he wanted to take Charles as his apprentice too? "Dean, what do you think? There aren''t many multi-attribute Beast Masters. Uncle Ezra has a hard time finding such a suitable one, and he wouldn''t let you steal him away." Hale replied. Jamie sighed, as if he envisioned the scene of You Wuming coming back to settle the score with him. He said, "Let''s forget it. I really can''t take him on." At this moment, Charles had no idea that his presence almost sparked a major conflict at Genosha Cyber Academy! After sending Hale off, Charles went to the cafeteria and found a private room to eat with his three mystical beasts. Over the past few days, Mia had grown a bit larger, her wings fully spread measured about one meter sixty to seventy in length. However, she was still far from reaching her adult size, so for now, he could only continue feeding her daily. He could ask Colton later if there was anything to accelerate the growth of mystical beasts. Speaking of which, Charles remembered that he still hadn''t completed the formula for the supermiracle drug. He needed to look for it when he had time, the prospect of a 50% enhancement with no side effects was very tempting. Once Mia, Max, and Mousie finished their meals, Charles headed straight to the bamboo grove where Colton lived. This time, without him having to call out, the bamboo grove opened automatically, revealing the path inside. After Charles entered, he noticed that Colton was already waiting for him at the door of the wooden cabin. "Teacher, I''m here." Charles greeted him. Colton waved his hand and said directly, "Time is precious, let''s start today." "Okay, teacher." Charles nodded and followed Colton into the cabin. They both went to the alchemy room. Master-level alchemist Colton officially began his teaching. The session was divided into two parts: theoretical knowledge and practical application. As time passed, the expression on Colton''s face grew increasingly astonished. He had never seen anyone like Charles, who managed to make no mistakes at all. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those basic theoretical concepts were challenging enough that even a special-class alchemist wouldn''t be completely confident in getting them right, yet Charles did! A satisfied expression unconsciously appeared on Colton''s face, only to be quickly concealed. As for the practical application, it was quite straightforward. Charles had already demonstrated his skills while refining the revival pill, and every movement he made was exceptionally standard, bordering on perfection. What remained was learning even more advanced alchemy knowledge and some instruction on the use of various instruments and equipment. There were a hundred different tools used in alchemy! However, only about thirty of them were commonly utilized. But Colton had high expectations for Charles and hoped he could master as many alchemical instruments as possible, this was essential for becoming a special-class alchemist. "Charles, wait here for a moment, I need to step out!" Colton said before turning and leaving, leaving Charles alone in the alchemy room. Once Colton was outside the alchemy room, he burst into laughter. He was genuinely thrilled, he hadn''t expected Charles to have such strong theoretical knowledge. This meant that the time required for him to learn more advanced alchemy would be far less than Colton had anticipated! "In just a year, a master-level alchemist, Charles, you really can do it!" Colton took a moment to calm himself, suppressing his excitement. He hadn''t felt this happy in a long time. Charles spent the entire night learning more advanced alchemy knowledge with Colton, and he returned to his dormitory only at eleven o''clock at night. Due to his rapid learning pace, Colton established a schedule for classes every three days. This arrangement did not interfere with Charles''s progress as a Beast Master. Lying in bed in his dormitory, Charles tiredly drifted off to sleep. Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Leos Provocation After sleeping soundly until the next morning, Charles finally recovered. Although he felt physically fine after studying advanced alchemy knowledge with Colton the night before, he was mentally drained. After a quick wash-up, Charles slapped his forehead as if he had remembered something. He took out two items from his storage space, which were: [Great Supplement Pill Formula] [Grade]: Green-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 20g of Returning Essence Flower, 300g of ferocious beast meat... [Description]: A miracle drug that can accelerate the growth of mystical beasts. Only one can be consumed per day, excessive intake in a short period can cause illness in mystical beasts. [Supermiracle Drug Formula] [Grade]: Green-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 30g of Bursting Grass Rhizome, 20g of Purple Orchid, 3g of Purple Orchid Rhizome... [Description]: A miracle drug that can boost strength by 50% in a short time. It is only effective for Beast Masters below level five, and only one can be consumed in a day. Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him and felt energized. Colton, the teacher, truly deserved to be a master-level alchemist. Not only did he have a formula for a miracle drug that accelerates the growth of mystical beasts, but he also had the complete formula for the Supermiracle Drug. Indeed, the complete Supermiracle Drug is something else entirely. It can increase strength by 50% in a short time, and it has no side effects. Even if only one can be consumed in a day, it is a method for rapidly enhancing strength. "It looks like after class today, I need to visit the Alchemist Guild and buy some alchemy materials." Charles thought to himself as he walked toward the cafeteria. Today was different from usual. In the supermarket within the cafeteria, Charles specifically bought a bottle of Osmanthus Wine. He intended to boost Mia''s loyalty. This bottle of Osmanthus Wine cost him 30 silver coins. He wondered how much loyalty it would increase. As soon as he opened the Osmanthus Wine, a flash of desire and excitement flickered in Mia''s eyes. She could hardly wait to taste the fine wine. [Ding! Your pet Mia has drunk the Osmanthus Wine. She is very happy, loyalty +5.] Loyalty increased by a straight 5 points? This was somewhat unexpected for Charles. Indeed, the Osmanthus Wine directly raised her loyalty by 5 points. Unfortunately, after Mia drinks any alcohol once, she won''t gain additional loyalty from drinking it a second time. Mia''s current information was: [Wind Falcons] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Likes]: Wine [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 71 ... "Over the next few days, I''ll continue training to get Mia''s level up to 19, and then prepare for her advancement." Charles said to himself. He was looking forward to what new skills Mia would gain after her promotion. Ten minutes later, Charles''s figure appeared at the gathering place for Class A members. Catherine had also arrived, and her bright blue eyes lit up when she saw Charles. She walked over to him. "How long have you been here?" Charles asked. Catherine replied, "I just got here a little while ago." As the two of them were talking, the other Class A students instinctively turned their gazes toward Charles and Catherine. They watched and whispered among themselves: "Look, Charles and Sister Ye are standing together. They really make a perfect pair." "It''s true, a genius like him can only be matched by someone like Catherine." "Who says that? The second princess, Camilla, is also a great match for Charles!" Among the crowd, Camilla''s ears perked up slightly, and then they instantly turned rosy. She had watched the video of Charles being certified as a senior alchemist that day. Hearing others praise Charles, she felt a surge of curiosity in her heart. Even her father, the Emperor of Genosha, had mentioned Charles, clearly having heard of his genius. Hearing people say she was a good match for Charles today was something Camilla had never encountered before. Her ears turned red, and even her cheeks took on a charming blush. Charles also heard the murmurs, but he didn''t mind. After waiting a little longer, the teacher for today''s class walked over. "Hello, students, I am Leo, your teacher for today. Please head into the classroom." said Teacher Leo as he led everyone into the adjacent room. Once all the new students were seated, he stood at the podium and announced loudly, "According to the course schedule, today we will be studying the topic of ''Mystical Beasts''." "Mystical Beasts? Didn''t we already learn about this at Beast Mastery High?" someone whispered. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Leo had keen hearing, so he naturally caught what the person said. A look of disdain crossed his face but was quickly concealed. He made an effort to respond gently, "This student, there is certainly a difference between the two. You see, the other students aren''t speaking up because their families have already informed them about the relevant knowledge." His words were gentle, but the content was piercingly sarcastic, insinuating that the person speaking was from a common background and lacked the insight of those from prominent families. The student targeted by Leo''s remark was filled with anger. He could do nothing but focus on his hands, as if that would help him avoid the humiliation. Charles frowned at the scene. He despised these members of high society, so lofty and arrogant, it made him feel sick. "Alright, I will officially begin the class now. If you have any questions, feel free to raise your hand and speak up. But I believe everyone here is a genius, so you shouldn''t be that foolish, right?" Leo said slowly, diving straight into the lecture. Leo started by discussing how to enhance the loyalty of mystical beasts, continuously sharing relevant knowledge. His speech was rapid, as if he were racing to finish the lesson. The talented students from prominent families had their minds wander, as they had already learned this information within their own families. "Now, let me demonstrate how to appropriately apply this knowledge to improve a mystical beast''s loyalty. That student over there, would you come up and assist me?" Leo said with a smile, addressing the very student who had spoken earlier. "You must be Liam, right? The teacher knows you, so come on up." Leo urged once again. He had memorized the information of the fifteen students before arriving, and naturally knew which ones were commoners and which came from prominent families. Liam approached the podium somewhat reluctantly and summoned his mystical beast, a Earth-type Fangboar. Liam had other mystical beasts, but this Fangboar[ was his first and the one he was closest to. He didn''t want to embarrass himself here, so he chose the most loyal Fangboar. Fangboar [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv26 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: [Brute Force Charge], [Solid Earth Armor] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Poison-type [Hobby]: Sweets [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good "As you can see, this is a Silver-quality Fangboar, which is also the top choice of mystical beast for commoners to contract" Leo announced loudly, continuously analyzing and critiquing the Fangboar. Next to him, Liam clenched his fists tightly, his head bowed, lost in thought. "So, based on these characteristics, we can conclude that this Fangboar likely enjoys eating fruits. If you feed it more fruits, you can increase its loyalty." Leo concluded. To boost his credibility, he even pulled out an apple and disdainfully tossed it on the ground for the Fangboar to eat. However, the Fangboar remained motionless, it wouldn''t move without its master''s command. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leo was taken aback for a moment, his tone turning somewhat stern as he said to Liam, "Liam, please cooperate with the teacher, otherwise, it could disrupt the lesson, and that wouldn''t be good." Liam felt a bit helpless. Just as he was about to give a command, a voice rang out from the crowd below the podium. "I think you''re wrong, not only is your teaching incorrect, but your actions are also misguided." The speaker was none other than Charles. All the students turned to look at him, puzzled as to why Charles claimed Leo''s teaching was wrong. Leo maintained his gentle smile and replied, "Charles, if the teacher has made a mistake, it can certainly be pointed out. If not, then you are just disturbing the order." "Exactly, Charles. Teacher Leo is from the Genoshathe Taylor family. He''s knowledgeable and wouldn''t be wrong." a kind-hearted student quietly explained to Charles. Charles replied with unwavering conviction, "You''re mistaken, this Fangboar''s hobby isn''t just fruits!" "What? No way! Teacher Leo''s analysis is spot on, it should be fruits!" "Right, Charles must be wrong. Although he''s very strong, I heard he''s also a commoner." "A commoner, huh? No wonder. He probably doesn''t have a Beast Master to teach him." Liam was visibly stunned when he heard others say that Charles was also a commoner. He had always assumed that someone as formidable as Charles must come from a prominent family. "Charles, what do you think this Fangboar''s hobby is?" Leo asked, confident in his judgment, believing he was correct, while he saw Charles as an opportunity. Carter and Leo had been friends since childhood. Just yesterday, Carter had approached him, hoping to teach Charles a lesson and show him the difference between heights and depths! Now the opportunity had arrived! Before Charles could respond, Leo continued, "How about this, Charles? If you''re wrong, you''ll write an apology letter saying that because you''re a commoner, you have a narrow perspective and lack knowledge, which led to your mistaken judgment." Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Is Charles Really That Strong? Charles did not respond. He stood up, looking up at Leo with eyes filled with anger and disdain. It was as if he were a sharp long knife, making Leo too intimidated to meet his gaze, causing him to instinctively lower his head. At first, Leo didn''t react. But as he lowered his head to avoid Charles''s stare, he suddenly realized that, at some point, he, a level six Beast Master and a member of the top Genosha family, the Taylor family, was actually afraid of a level three Beast Master, a commoner named Charles! Then, fear turned into anger. Leo spoke up, "Charles, you''re so sure that I''m wrong and you''re right? Why don''t you dare to accept my challenge now and write an apology letter?" Charles left his seat and walked to the podium, looking at Leo as if he were a clown. He approached the Fangboar and slowly said, "As a teacher, when faced with a student''s doubt, your first reaction should be to reflect. Instead, you didn''t even think and just insisted that their doubts were wrong." "Wrong? Charles, I''m a level six Beast Master. How could I be wrong?" Leo said, flustered, and laughed out loud, continuing, "Classmates, look at this so-called strongest new student! His skills are impressive, but he is way too arrogant, disrupting class and confronting the teacher!" "Don''t label me, who are you to be a teacher?" Charles waved his hand dismissively. He pulled a piece of candy from his jet ring and asked Leo, "You say this Fangboar prefers fruit, but I think it likes sweets." "How could that be? Just because most fruits are sweet, you can''t assume it likes sweets. That''s impossible." After hearing Charles''s words, Leo felt much more relaxed. He thought Charles had genuinely found a fault, but it turned out to be about this. Leo was confident that his judgment was correct, this Fangboar''s preference was indeed fruit! As a level six Beast Master, how could he be wrong? Knowing how to improve a mystical beast''s loyalty was essential knowledge for a qualified Beast Master! Charles continued to pull out several pieces of candy, peeling off the wrappers and placing them in his palm. He squatted down to feed the Fangboar. Liam, who had been standing by, watched Charles''s actions with eyes full of gratitude. Just moments ago, when Leo casually tossed an apple on the ground, it felt to Liam as if Leo was disdainful and disgusted! He was looking down on Liam as a commoner and dismissing the Fangboar for having only Silver quality. Now it was Charles''s turn, and he treated both Liam and the Fangboar with kindness. This scene didn''t just catch Liam''s attention, even the students watching from below noticed the difference between Charles and Leo. "Was Leo''s attitude a bit excessive just now? After all, Liam is also a student of Cyber Academy." "I didn''t realize it at first, but as soon as Charles came up, I noticed the difference between Leo and Charles. It feels like Leo can''t compare to Charles." "You think Leo''s judgment might be wrong? I''m starting to support Charles now, even though I can''t see where Leo is mistaken." Leo listened to the murmurs from below, and a flash of hostility crossed his eyes. The gentle image he had been trying to maintain was now directly exposed by Charles! How could he accept that? Leo forced a smile, trying to keep his demeanor calm, and spoke in a normal tone, "Charles, candy is candy. Even though it''s sweet, it doesn''t mean..." Before he could finish, the Fangboar, which had been motionless, began to move toward Charles''s outstretched palm. As it walked, it glanced back at Liam. Once the Fangboar sensed that its master, Liam, had no objections, it stopped holding back and raced over to Charles, swallowing the candy in his palm in one gulp. Then, while chewing, it returned to Liam''s side and comfortably lay down by its master''s feet. The joy radiating from the Fangboar was palpable to everyone present. "Wow, did you see that? The Fangboar chose the candy without hesitation over the apple. Doesn''t that mean Charles is right?" "Impossible! Maybe it was just hungry and wanted some candy?" "That''s impossible! If you''re not stupid, you can see that Charles is right. The sugar content in candy is way higher than in fruit!" "Is Charles really that impressive? He can even spot mistakes made by the teacher. That''s incredible!" "Otherwise, how could he be the strongest new student?" Charles stood up and turned around, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth as he said to Leo, "You weren''t finished, were you? What were you saying?" Leo''s muscles were tightly coiled, standing straight as a statue. He had never imagined that Charles''s judgment could actually be true! The Fangboar''s preference wasn''t fruit, it was sweets! In Leo''s heart, his feelings weren''t of shame or regret but rather resentment! He thought to himself, "Damn it! It''s all Charles''s fault for standing up to question me, making me lose face. And this is just the first class, and I made a mistake, all thanks to that lowly commoner!" Despite these thoughts, Leo''s expression was the complete opposite. He wore a look of shame and self-reproach as he slowly bowed to Charles and said. "It was the teacher''s oversight. The difference between fruit and sweets isn''t that significant. I should have explored further. Thank you, Charles, for helping the teacher!" A hint of surprise appeared in Charles''s eyes. He hadn''t expected Leo to be able to humble himself and apologize on the spot. However, seeing the tightly clenched fists behind Leo, he naturally didn''t believe that this so-called teacher was genuinely grateful. Many from prominent families, like Leo, were incredibly proud and looked down on any commoner. Little did they know, their ancestors were just ordinary commoners many years ago. Leo was like that, Carter was too, and Grace even more so! "Alright, class, let''s continue with the next part of the lesson." Leo said, pretending as if nothing had happened. He pulled out a device from beneath the podium and said to Charles, "Since you''re already at the podium, there''s no need to go back down. How about you help the teacher test the loyalty level?" Although Leo was asking Charles for his opinion, his body blocked Charles''s path back to his seat with the device in hand. Aside from Catherine, Zachary, and Camilla, who frowned in concern, most of the others were exceptionally excited. They were very curious about what the loyalty level of Charles''s mystical beast, as the strongest new student, would be. Camilla and Zachary, unlike the other students, came from the top families of Genosha, and they could clearly see that Leo was targeting Charles. Even though Leo had been outmatched by Charles in the judgment of the mystical beast''s preferences, he still did not give up. He was determined to find a way to make Charles look foolish and embarrassed. It''s important to note that even those from top families had spent years learning various mystical beast knowledge and painstakingly building relationships with their mystical beasts. At this point, their mystical beasts'' loyalty levels were only around eighty! That was considered an excellent achievement. If it were Charles, with his lack of knowledge, one could assume his mystical beast''s loyalty would be around seventy, and it wouldn''t be any higher! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles is just a commoner who needs to study alchemy and forging knowledge, so where would he find the time and energy to raise his mystical beast''s loyalty?" Leo thought to himself. He planned to test Charles''s mystical beast loyalty and was sure it wouldn''t be high. At that moment, he could publicly lecture Charles in front of the students, pointing fingers and demanding answers. If the loyalty turned out to be too low, he would even scold Charles loudly for being indifferent to his mystical beast, accusing him of mistreatment and not seeing it as a partner! After the class, Leo would further criticize Charles in the media, using public opinion to ruin Charles''s reputation completely! In the world of Beast Masters, a mystical beast is the most important partner, and anyone with a normal sense would not ignore the abuse of a mystical beast! Thinking about what would happen to Charles next made an uncontrollable smile spread across Leo''s face. He feigned a casual tone and said, "Charles, please cooperate with the teacher a little, the whole process will be quick and won''t take too long." Charles, of course, knew the loyalty levels of Max, Mousie, and Mia, and he was also quite curious about how other Beast Masters'' mystical beasts fared in terms of loyalty. What level of loyalty do Max, Mousie, and Mia have among mystical beasts? A hexagram array quietly appeared, and Max''s figure materialized before everyone. Leo''s eyes lit up, as a level six Beast Master, he could naturally tell that Mia was an emerald-quality mystical beast. It''s important to note that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the more challenging it is to increase its loyalty! In his eyes, Mia''s loyalty could be at most sixty-five! It couldn''t be any higher! "An emerald-quality mystical beast? Charles, you really have some luck!" Leo remarked casually as he began scanning with the device! "Emerald quality! No wonder Charles is so strong!" "Damn, only Charles could contract an emerald-quality mystical beast at the third level!" "Even the second princess Camilla doesn''t have an emerald-quality mystical beast!" "Catherine''s four platinum-quality mystical beasts are already impressive, who would have thought Charles would be even stronger!" "I''m really envious, I can''t even contract a platinum-quality mystical beast!" "I wonder how high Charles''s mystical beast''s loyalty can be?" Leo paid no attention to the murmurs from the students below. He hurried to the front of the podium and projected Mia''s data onto the screen. When the results appeared, Leo took a glance and was immediately stunned. Mia''s loyalty was an astonishing seventy-one! Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Am I Good Enough? One of the students in the audience said, "A loyalty of 71 isn''t that high.""Not high? This is an emerald-quality mystical beast! It''s really difficult to increase loyalty, and 71 is already quite good." "Exactly! This is only Charles''s third mystical beast, and it''s probably only been contracted for a few months. Reaching 71 is impressive." Catherine heard someone say that Charles had contracted Mia for a few months, but she knew very well that when Charles arrived in Calivia, he only had two mystical beasts! From the time he contracted his third mystical beast until now, it had only been a few days at most. To raise a mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days is not just impressive, it''s almost unimaginable! Thinking of this, Catherine stared at Charles''s calm expression on stage, feeling a strange sensation in her heart. Ever since she met Charles at the station in Lsengard, she realized that he was truly special! As a genius Beast Master, a brilliant forgemaster, and a talented alchemist, he showed no arrogance at all. He treated people and situations with such normalcy, and he was brave, decisive, and also very clever and cautious. As Catherine recalled the moments spent with Charles, a subtle emotion appeared in her azure eyes, one she didn''t even notice herselfa mix of admiration and affection. Leo, upon hearing the discussions among the students below, began to wear a displeased expression. He really hadn''t expected the loyalty of Charles''s contracted mystical beast to be so high, indicating that Charles had put in considerable effort to cultivate that loyalty. This meant that Charles must have spent even less time on forging and alchemy than he had imagined! This further underscored Charles''s extraordinary talent in forging and alchemy, surpassing ordinary comprehension! But so what? Leo didn''t believe that every mystical beast Charles owned would have such high loyalty. In his eyes, Charles must have focused all his time and energy on the emerald-quality mystical beast, while the loyalty of the other two platinum-quality mystical beasts was surely not as high! After thinking for a moment, Leo took a deep breath to calm his thoughts and said to Charles, "A loyalty of 71 for an emerald-quality mystical beast is quite impressive. You must have invested a lot of time and energy, right?" Little did he know, Charles shook his head and replied, "A lot of time and energy? Not at all. I contracted my third mystical beast only a few days ago, so I haven''t spent much time or energy on it." "What? A few days?" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Leo completely forgot what he wanted to say, his mind left only with shock! After a moment, he felt that Charles must be lying, intentionally saying such things. "Charles, being blindly arrogant and disregarding the facts is not a good thing. To raise a mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days, especially for an emerald-quality one, would probably make others laugh." At the same time, even Zachary and Camilla didn''t believe Charles''s words. They knew very well that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the harder it was to increase its loyalty. To raise an emerald-quality mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days? That must be a dream. "Raising that much loyalty in just a few days? My Gold-quality mystical beast only reached 80 after more than a year!" "Charles, you''re already very talented, there''s no need to exaggerate." "At this rate, isn''t your first mystical beast''s loyalty over 90? How is that possible?" "The loyalty of mystical beasts becomes harder to raise as it increases, that''s a recognized fact!" "To reach a loyalty of 90, it would probably take several years. How could that be?" Listening to the discussions among the students, Leo''s eyes lit up again. He really hadn''t expected Charles to shoot himself in the foot. If Charles hadn''t exaggerated so much, it would have been hard for Leo to find any flaws in him. "Ahem, everyone, please be quiet." Once the classroom settled down, Leo deliberately raised his voice and asked, "Charles, although you''ve done well with the mystical beast''s loyalty, you shouldn''t exaggerate. Just tell the truth, no one will laugh at you." Leo turned to the other students and said, "Charles comes from a remote area and is a commoner, so it''s natural he wouldn''t understand the difficulty of raising the loyalty of an emerald-quality mystical beast. Everyone should understand him and not mock him." Among the students below, no one had mentioned Charles''s commoner background before, but after Leo said that, others began to realize he was a commoner. "Now that Teacher Leo has mentioned it, I can understand, it''s normal for a commoner not to know." "Yeah, Charles is already very impressive." ... Catherine could no longer bear it. She stood up abruptly, casting a glance at those discussing Charles''s background, and said, "Shut up!" One sentence was spoken, and the surroundings instantly fell silent. They all knew Catherine''s strength, a Level 4 Beast Master with four platinum-quality mystical beasts was certainly not to be trifled with. However, someone, relying on their identity from one of the top families in Genosha, stood up and said, "Catherine, while you''re strong, we haven''t provoked you. What gives you the right to silence us?" Just as Catherine was about to get angry, Charles quickly interrupted him and said, "Do you all not believe?" "That''s for sure. How could anyone raise the loyalty of a jade-quality mystical beast to 71 in just a few days?" "I might believe it a little if you said a few months, but a few days? That''s too crazy." "What, are you saying false facts and expecting us to believe it?" In the classroom, there was not just Leo from the Taylor family, but also someone named Zach. He was the first to stand up and retort, followed by several others from prominent families, collectively questioning Charles. At this moment, Leo was also enjoying the spectacle. Seeing several people questioning Charles, he maintained a blank expression, but inside he was overjoyed, Charles was definitely going to be humiliated this time! "Everyone, please calm down. While the teacher also thinks this is impossible, you all need to understand that commoners..." Leo seemed to be trying to stabilize the out-of-control situation, But every word he said kept referring to commoners, fanning the flames. Charles naturally understood Leo''s intentions, and he was too lazy to continue arguing. He directly turned to Leo and said, "Did you not say earlier that you wanted me to write an apology letter?" Leo was somewhat confused, he didn''t understand what Charles meant by bringing this up now. "Here''s the deal: if everything I said is true, then you and these few people must go to the square and shout a hundred times." Charles said. "Shout what?" Zach quickly asked. "Just shout that I''m trash, that I''m not as good as a commoner!" Charles replied flatly. At this moment, Leo was exceptionally pleased, he had long wanted to embarrass Charles, and this opportunity was perfect, plus it was Charles who proposed it. Afterwards, no one could say he was bullying a new student. "Charles, that might not be good. If they win, you..." Leo only said half of his sentence. Charles decisively replied, "If this is all fake, then you can do whatever you want!" For some reason, when Leo heard Charles'' words, he felt an immense joy inside. He had promised his good friend Carter that he would embarrass Charles and teach him a lesson, and that would soon come to fruition. However, Leo remembered Charles'' confident and calm demeanor, which gave him a slight sense of unease. What if everything Charles said was true? Raising the loyalty of a jade-quality mystical beast to 71 in just a few days? Impossible! It was simply not feasible! Thinking of this, Leo said, "Charles, the teacher doesn''t want to agree to this either, but the way you''re acting, I have no choice but to agree, just to make you remember this lesson and never fabricate things again." "No, you''re mistaken. It''s I who will teach you a lesson. You''re a Level 6 Beast Master, yet you act like a frog in a well, so uninformed." Charles said, feeling a bit more cheerful now that Leo had agreed. Leo sensed the implications in Charles'' words, and his unease grew stronger. What if what Charles said was true? Would he really have to publicly declare himself a waste, saying he was inferior to commoners? Just the thought of such a scenario was more painful than death for Leo, he had always despised commoners! Just as Leo was feeling a bit of hesitation, Zach shouted, "Charles, the agreement is set! How will you prove it?" Charles thought for a moment, it seemed a bit inappropriate to seek out Teacher Colton for proof, especially since the teacher, as a master-level alchemist, was quite busy and time was precious. When Zach and Leo saw Charles deep in thought, joy immediately spread across their faces, and they quickly said, "Charles, stop pretending! You''re just fabricating things. Who can prove that you contracted a jade-quality mystical beast in just a few days?" Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can! I can prove it!" A voice came from outside the door, it was Hale! Surrounding him was the aura of a Level 6 Beast Master, clearly showing he was already angry. All this way, Hale had been caring for Charles, not just because of Uncle Ezra but because the more he interacted with Charles, the more he appreciated and valued him! In fact, he had arrived long ago but had been waiting outside, watching Leo and Zach''s performance. Hale knew that everything Charles said was true, and that was why he waited until Zach and Leo agreed to the terms before entering the classroom. "Teacher Hale?" Leo looked at Hale''s background with some surprise, but he quickly regained his composure and said, "Teacher Hale can prove this? You''re Charles'' supervising teacher, so who knows if you might fabricate evidence to help him?" "He can''t, but can I?" Another voice came from outside the door. Leo turned to look, and with just one glance, he was rooted to the spot, unable to move. Chapter 155: Chapter 155: I Am a Waste, I Am Inferior to Commoners Jamie, the principal of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, was standing outside the classroom, looking at Leo with an expressionless face.For a moment, the atmosphere in the classroom became tense, and everyone dared not speak, as the pressure from an Level 8 Beast Master made every student feel paralyzed. It wasn''t until Jamie''s gaze fell on Charles that the oppressive aura quietly vanished, and the others felt a sense of relief, instantly breathing easier. A faint smile appeared on Jamie''s face as he gently said to Charles, "I''m here to prove it for you!" "Principal, this..." Leo''s words were abruptly cut off by Jamie: "You, be quiet! As a teacher at Cyber Academy, you keep targeting the institution. You can leave right now!" Upon hearing Jamie''s words, Leo turned pale, his lips trembling as he wanted to argue, but when he saw Jamie''s merciless gaze, he swallowed his words. Leo simply couldn''t understand why Principal Jamie had returned and was so protective of Charles, who was merely a Level 3 Beast Master and a commoner at that! At this moment, Zach was trembling all over and didn''t dare to say a word. He knew that everything he and Leo had done could not escape the notice of Principal Jamie, as a Level 8 Beast Master, it wasn''t easy to fool him! "I hope everyone present can remember, no matter who you are, once you arrive at Cyber Academy, you can only have one identity, and that is the student of Cyber Academy!" Jamie''s voice was not loud, but it was incredibly clear in the ears of every student. Jamie''s gaze completely ignored the trembling Zach, as he didn''t consider him worthy of his attention. He didn''t want to get involved in issues between students, but when it came to teachers targeting students, he couldn''t stay silent! At that moment, no one in the classroom dared to speak, even Princess Camilla of Genosha and Zachary, the son of the general, stood perfectly still and obedient. Ordinary people might not know, but they were very aware of Principal Jamie''s strength and temperament. The man known as the "Scythe of the Fire God" was not someone to be trifled with. "I can testify that Charles'' emerald-quality mystical beast was contracted just a few days ago, everything he said is true." Jamie spoke again, not just for Charles, but to make these self-proclaimed genius students understand just how vast the difference between geniuses can be! "Charles, summon your other two mystical beasts so they can see for themselves!" Jamie was straightforward, since he wanted to teach these talented students a lesson, he would do it decisively! As he had Hale test Max and Mousie''s loyalty, he continued, "When faced with the unknown, you must maintain a spirit of inquiry while also having bold imagination. These two aspects must support each other." "As a Beast Master, if you can''t even dare to imagine, how can you become strong? Is it really so hard to believe in the excellence of others?" After this reprimand, all the students in the classroom lowered their heads in shame, unable to respond. Except for Catherine, who held her head high, like a graceful white swan, as if to say to everyone: Look, Charles is truly a genius! At that moment, the loyalty test results for Charles'' mystical beasts came in. Jamie saw the results on the screen, paused for a moment, and then casually said, "Open your narrow little eyes and take a good look at the loyalty of Charles'' mystical beasts!" The students all looked up, and with just one glance, their mouths dropped open, some even rubbed their eyes, doubting whether they were seeing correctly. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Loyalty]: 92 [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Loyalty]: 89 ... Max''s loyalty was 92, and Mousie''s loyalty was 89. The moment these numbers appeared, everyone present was stunned. Even Principal Jamie didn''t expect such results, especially with Max''s loyalty reaching 92! It''s important to note that he had thoroughly reviewed Charles''s information and understood that Charles had a very short training time! Because of this, he originally estimated that Max and Mousie''s loyalty would be in the eighties, and then he would reveal Charles''s training time as a Beast Master to clarify who the true genius was among the A-class students. Now, seeing that he didn''t even need to mention Charles''s training time, the mere fact of a 92 loyalty had already jolted the students out of their dream of being geniuses! Even with Level 8 Beast Master Jamie present, the students began to discuss among themselves: "With a loyalty of 92, how on earth did Charles achieve that? Did he know this mystical beast in his past life?" "Not just a genius, he''s practically a monster! Charles seems younger than us, only eighteen!" "Don''t forget, he''s also studying forging and alchemy!" "Hiss." someone gasped, as if unable to accept this reality. Charles himself remained expressionless, it was what it was, and he felt more helpless than anything else. Why was it that every time he spoke the truth, some people still didn''t believe him and even challenged him to bets and agreements? "92?" Leo looked at the numbers on the screen in disbelief. As a Level 6 Beast Master, his mystical beast''s loyalty didn''t even reach 90! How could Charles, a mere eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master, have such terrifying talent? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he were to grow stronger in the future and remember how Leo had targeted him today, it would spell disaster. Leo secretly pondered how to deal with Charles. His relationship with Charles had become irreparable. Although Jamie had his back turned to Leo, he was well aware that some individuals from these prominent families were far too self-righteous and narrow-minded! "In Genosha, no family''s hand can reach into Cyber Academy." Jamie said this, and only Leo could hear it, the other students were oblivious. Leo shivered all over, as if he had fallen into icy water on a winter day, a chill spreading from his body to his mind. At that moment, his legs trembled uncontrollably. "Principal, I won''t... the Taylor family won''t either." "Get lost. From today on, you are no longer a teacher at Cyber Academy." Jamie said dismissively, directly telling Leo to leave. In just a few minutes, Leo went from being a Level 6 Beast Master at Cyber Academy to being unemployed, dismissed by Principal Jamie. He never imagined that targeting Charles just a little, trying to teach him a lesson, would anger the principal so much and lead to his own miserable fate! He had invested a lot of time, energy, and money to become a teacher at Cyber Academy, and now everything was gone. Just as Leo was feeling disheartened and turning to leave, another voice called out from behind him. "Wait." Jamie stopped Leo. Leo turned around abruptly, his eyes filled with hope. He hoped that Principal Jamie regretted his decision, didn''t want him to leave, and would give him a chance to redeem himself! "The students who made the agreement earlier will also go out with him. As Beast Masters, they must honor their promises! One shout, a hundred shouts, no one can be missing!" Jamie said. After hearing this, Leo clenched his fists tightly. The bones in his hands turned pale from the pressure, and he could only think one thing: it was over! As a member of the Taylor family, having to shout "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner" in public was a disgrace beyond measure! "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to?" Jamie glanced at Leo. Leo stopped struggling, dragging his body toward the square, with a few students behind him. Soon, faint shouts began to echo in the square. "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" Jamie frowned and turned to leave the classroom, saying, "Haven''t you eaten? Louder and more in unison!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" ... Leo and Zach shouted while looking at the crowd that had gathered to watch the spectacle. Some people even took out their phones, quietly recording videos. Someone commented. "Isn''t that Teacher Leo? What happened? Has he lost his mind?" "Shh, keep it down. I don''t know what''s going on, but he looks so embarrassed." "Talk about embarrassing!" Leo''s eyes were filled with resentment and hatred, along with endless regret. If he had known, he would never have stood up for Carter, if he had avoided trouble with Charles, he wouldn''t be in this humiliating situation. Every time he thought of Charles, the regret in Leo''s heart began to fade, replaced by anger! It was all because of Charles that he had lost face! Once Jamie and Hale left, Charles returned to his seat. Catherine''s expression remained unchanged, yet Charles could sense her happiness. Other students, now too afraid to stare at Charles, could only pretend to casually glance his way. As they listened to the shouts from the square, a common thought arose in their hearts: never provoke Charles! As for Kayden, he was feeling quite relieved that he had lost to Charles in the competition. Initially, he had felt some resentment, but after Lan''s guidance, he had completely let it go and accepted the reality. Otherwise, if he had questioned Charles earlier, he would have joined in the humiliation. Thank goodness he hadn''t participated, otherwise, he would also be in the square, surrounded like a monkey, being laughed at. Kayden thought to himself that after class, he would definitely treat Lan to a meal! Charles looked out the window at Leo, a glint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Now, he and Leo were officially enemies. However, Charles wasn''t afraid, in fact, he looked forward to Leo making a move against him in the coming days. That way, he wouldn''t have to lift a finger and could eliminate one enemy! "Constellation, Winston, Leo." "I can''t wait any longer, I''m starting to look forward to your deaths!" Charles murmured. Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Meeting Celestine In the morning, a different teacher was brought in to replace Leo for the class.This teacher was quite normal and explained the lessons very well. Time passed quickly, and by evening, the day''s classes finally came to an end. Catherine initially planned to have dinner with Charles, but he had to go to the alchemist guild to purchase materials for the "Great Elixir" and "Super Miracle Drug." so he temporarily declined her invitation. Upon arriving at the alchemist guild, Charles spent nearly five gold coins to gather all the necessary materials. Generally, ordinary green-quality miracle drugs wouldn''t cost this much, but both the "Great Elixir" and "Super Miracle Drug" were quite special. One was for Mia''s rapid growth, and the alchemy materials used for it were relatively expensive. The other one, although a green-quality miracle drug, is just as important to a Beast Master as a blue-quality miracle drug and can be used as a trump card. Purchasing these alchemy materials was still done with a senior alchemist''s discount, otherwise, it would have cost even more. As Charles walked to the entrance of the alchemist guild, he was about to head back toward Cyber Academy when a familiar voice called out from behind him. "Charles?" The caller was none other than Celestine! Charles stopped in his tracks and turned around. Celestine was wearing black shorts, showcasing her long, straight, and fair legs, which were quite eye-catching. She had on a white tank top, looking fiery and sexy. "What a coincidence! We meet again today." Celestine said, taking the initiative to greet him. Seemingly aware that Charles''s gaze lingered on her chest, Celestine showed no signs of resistance and even deliberately pushed her ample chest forward. Charles was a bit taken aback by this and replied, "It really is a coincidence, both times I''ve run into you have been at the alchemist guild. Are you an alchemist too?" Celestine shook her head, "Do you think everyone is like you, not only a genius in Beast Mastery but also a genius in other areas?" Just then, a man and a woman walked out of the alchemist guild. Although the girl wasn''t as good-looking as Celestine, her ample chest was something Celestine couldn''t compare to! "Zoe! I told you, Winter will never be with you, so stop bothering me!" the girl said angrily to the boy named Zoe. Zoe was small in stature and had dyed yellow hair, persistently continuing to pester her, "If you help me out a bit more, I''ll find a senior alchemist to mentor you, so you can successfully pass the intermediate alchemist assessment!" "I won''t! I, Lucy, am not that kind of person! Winter has rejected you already, you should just leave her alone!" Lucy firmly rejected him. Zoe still had no intention of leaving, even escalating his efforts. He blocked Lucy''s way and said again, "I''m already a Level Four Beast Master now, and with the request from the Robinson family''s banquet, I can definitely help you find a senior alchemist. Trust me!" "I''ll say it again, I don''t need it! Winter has rejected you many times, she has a boyfriend now! If you keep this up, I''ll call for help!" Lucy didn''t want to be blocked any longer and was ready to shout for help. After being rejected several times, Zoe felt a bit frustrated and angrily cursed, "You filthy bitch, you fucking..." Before he could finish his sentence, Celestine kicked him, sending his body flying several meters away. "Damn! Who the hell dares to hit me!" Zoe grumbled as he got up from the ground. When he saw it was Celestine, he suddenly didn''t feel any pain and quickly walked up to her, saying, "Celestine, it''s you! What a coincidence, you''re here too!" "Shut up, don''t call me Celestine, it''s disgusting!" Celestine said, protecting Lucy behind her and looking at Zoe with disdain. She was utterly speechless, it was truly disgusting to deal with someone like Zoe who continued to harass after being rejected. Zoe seemed not to hear her and still wanted to keep talking, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Charles, who had been standing nearby. Lucy also noticed him, and her eyes lit up. Due to her nervousness, she stumbled over her words, "Charles! Oh my gosh! It really is Charles!" "Charles, I''m your fan! I really, really like you! Oh no, I need to take a moment, my heart is about to leap out of my chest!" Lucy trembled all over, her ample chest wobbling, drawing everyone''s gaze. Charles forcibly tore his gaze away and didn''t say anything. Just then, Zoe''s arrogant voice rang out, "Hey, kid, why are you with Celestine? Who are you?" "Are you deaf? She just said my name is Charles." Charles replied, a bit exasperated. What kind of hearing did this guy have? He couldn''t even remember something that was just said. "Charles? What''s your relationship with Celestine?" Zoe didn''t care about who Charles was, he only cared about the relationship between Charles and Celestine! He had never seen Celestine walking alone with a guy before. Just as Charles was about to answer, Celestine walked over, casually linking her arm with Charles''s, pressing her ample chest against him, and said, "Let me introduce you, this is Charles, my boyfriend!" "Boyfriend? Celestine, are you kidding me? Do you really have a boyfriend?" Zoe was struck like he had been hit by lightning, utterly in disbelief! It quickly dawned on him that Celestine might be deliberately trying to trick him into giving up! Zoe took a deep breath, adjusted his mindset, and said resolutely, "Celestine, you must be testing me, this guy can''t be your boyfriend. It''s okay, my love for you is as vast as the heavens..." Before he could finish, Celestine turned on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on Charles''s cheek! "He is my boyfriend, don''t you believe me? I can kiss him for you!" Without waiting for any reaction from Zoe, Celestine leaned in and kissed Charles on the lips! Charles, looking confused, felt a slick, snake-like tongue trying to pry open his teeth, attempting to delve deeper! His brain couldn''t react in time, his body took the lead, and Charles''s lips parted slightly. The two of them kissed under the warm glow of the setting sun! After an unknown amount of time passed, a dazed Lucy finally interrupted, "Stop kissing, the person has already left!" Celestine, like a startled little rabbit, had her ears turn bright red and immediately jumped behind Lucy, hiding. Charles licked his lips, still feeling a bit unsatisfied, and just then caught Celestine''s gaze. Neither of them said a word. Lucy looked at her friend and her idol kissing, a strange feeling rising in her heart. She was the first to speak, "How about we find a place to grab a bite together?" "Sure." "Sounds good." As they walked down the street, Lucy linked arms with Celestine, who was behind her, while Charles walked ahead on his own. "Winter, is Charles really your boyfriend?" Lucy quietly asked. Celestine watched Charles''s back as he walked ahead, recalling the earlier scene, the night that had passed, and her sister Aurora''s feelings for Charles. She hesitated for a moment but still didn''t answer. Seeing Celestine like this, Lucy felt relieved. She didn''t even know why she had asked, she just felt a flicker of hope that Charles wasn''t Celestine''s boyfriend! The three of them had dinner together, and at the table, Lucy kept asking Charles various questions, like whether he had ever been in a relationship and who his first love was. However, Lucy didn''t ask a single thing about alchemy, not until the night grew darker, and she reluctantly parted ways to head home. "I''ll walk you back to the academy, it''s not safe for you to be alone at night." Charles said to Celestine. Celestine nodded, then realized and replied, "I don''t live in the academy, I rent a place outside." "Alright, then I''ll walk you there and then head back." Charles responded. The two walked quietly on the way back, neither of them talking. Celestine kept her head down, watching their shadows under the streetlights. "We''re here, my place is just upstairs." Celestine said, feeling how fast time had flown. This path home, which she used to think was long, now felt too short, and she wished she could walk a little more. "Okay, you go ahead, I''ll wait until you''re home before I leave." Charles said, not in a hurry. Celestine nodded but remained in place, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Um, my sister Aurora has something sent here, and she wants me to give it to you. Why don''t you come up and get it?" Aurora''s stuff? Charles felt a surge of curiosity upon hearing Celestine''s words, and the image of her figure outside the Lsengard station flashed through his mind. He instinctively nodded. The two of them returned to Celestine''s place. As soon as they stepped inside, Charles turned to close the door when suddenly he was embraced by Celestine. The soft sensation of her body against his back was incredibly comforting. "Don''t go, stay with me." Charles heard the almost pleading voice behind him and couldn''t hold back any longer. He turned around, lifted Celestine, and pressed her back against the wall. Instinctively, she wrapped her soft, white legs around his waist. As they kissed, they began to shed their clothes. Until Celestine''s legs were between them, with liquid dripping onto the floor, Charles hesitated not at all, aiming at the lubricated entrance and straightening his waist. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well... don''t move yet, it''s too big, can I take a break?" Celestine''s voice became soft and seductive, pleading. Charles held her tightly and waited for a while, and Celestine couldn''t help but twist her slender waist involuntarily. Charles didn''t say a word, holding Celestine''s hips with both hands and began to move. Chapter 157: Chapter 157: I Have a Plan In the nighttime cityscape of Genosha Calivia, the atmosphere remained vibrant and indulgent.Level 6 Beast Master Winston found himself on a secluded street, clad in a black hoodie that concealed his face in shadow. He knocked on the door of a residence. "Who is it?" the voice from inside inquired cautiously without opening the door. Winston lowered his voice and replied, "Charles!" Only then did the person inside unlock the door and let Winston in. The individual stood at the threshold, glancing around warily for any signs of trouble before carefully shutting the door behind them. Once inside the living room, Winston spoke first, "I know you harbor a deep resentment toward that Charles. There is now an opportunity to eliminate him completely, it''s up to you whether you wish to seek vengeance." "Are you sure you can really pull this off? That Charles is a student at Cyber Academy, a widely celebrated genius. He won''t be easy to deal with." the man asked, his brow furrowed in concern. Winston nonchalantly leaned back against the sofa, appearing relaxed and at ease. "No matter how much of a genius he is, he''s still just a level 3 Beast Master. Can he really escape from me?" "That''s true, but we can''t make a move in the city. If we get caught, it''ll be the end for both of us!" The man was evidently intrigued, beginning to contemplate how to eliminate Charles. For him, Charles''s presence had entirely shattered his life. Winston chuckled softly, fixing his gaze on the man''s eyes and observing the resentment and hatred within them. He slowly said, "I have already devised a plan, it now depends on your cooperation." "Me?" the man replied, puzzled. Winston stood up and moved closer to the man, whispering his plan into his ear. ... Meanwhile, in the most affluent district of Genosha, spanning over ninety thousand square meters, a luxurious residential area filled with villas, all belonging to the Taylor family. In the highly valuable land of Genosha Calivia, possessing such a vast area speaks to the unimaginable power of the Taylor family! Inside the largest villa of the Taylor family, Leo stood beside a sofa made of ferocious beast leather, his face ashen, head lowered, and utterly frozen in place. Sitting across from him was a middle-aged man, exuding an extraordinary presenceBenson, the head of the Taylor family! "Bang!" Benson grabbed the expensive porcelain teapot from the table and, without hesitation, smashed it down onto Leo''s head. Leo didn''t even dare to dodge, he stood there obediently, bracing himself for the impact. In an instant, a horrific wound appeared on Leo''s forehead, blood streaming out quickly, turning half of his face red. Thick blood blurred one of Leo''s eyes, yet he didn''t even dare to wipe it away, his entire body frozen like a statue, showing no signs of movement. "Look at the mess you''ve created! Now there are videos of you embarrassing yourself all over the internet! You''ve completely tarnished the reputation of the Taylor family!" Benson''s eyes were filled with fury. This situation was supposed to be nothing, even failing to target Charles would have been normal. However, for Benson, the involvement of that old man Jamie forced him to calm down and think carefully. The Cyber Academy holds a much higher status in Genosha than the other two academies, and even the Taylor family is not to be trifled with. It''s not just because the principal Jamie is an eighth-level Beast Master. Any Beast Master who has dared to invade the Cyber Academy has never come out alive, not even those of the same level, like eighth-level Beast Masters, can escape! This is also why he went to such great lengths to get Leo into the Cyber Academy as a teacher. He wanted to uncover the secrets within the Cyber Academy! And what was the result? All his plans fell apart because of Charles! "Leo, as one of the most outstanding Beast Masters in the Taylor family''s branch, you shouldn''t be unable to distinguish between big and small matters." Benson already had his suspicions in mind, Jamie''s decision to expel Leo was likely because he sensed the Taylor family''s intentions. "Master, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance! I will make it up to you!" Upon hearing Benson''s words, Leo didn''t hesitate for a moment. He knelt down, pressing his forehead firmly against the blood-stained floor, pleading earnestly. At that moment, Leo felt no pride or sense of honor regarding his family, he looked like a dog kneeling on the ground. Benson waved his hand, telling Leo to stand up, and continued, "That Charles is nothing. Even if he has some talent, he''s just a small fry. Once he can''t resist temptation and chooses to align with any faction, his time will be up." Benson stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the brightly lit and bustling Genosha Calivia. A glimmer of madness and desire flashed in his eyes as he said, "Let the past be the past. I will arrange for you to go to Aredale Academy this time. You can''t mess it up again, or else..." Leo naturally understood what the master meant. His body trembled instinctively, clearly recalling the consequences of failing again. He quickly assured, "Master, you can rest assured. I will not fail again!" "That''s best. Now get out." Benson seemed a bit annoyed, shooing Leo away like a dog. Once Leo retreated outside the villa, he extended his arm to wipe the almost congealed blood from his forehead. He turned to look in the direction of the Cyber Academy, his gaze filled with hatred, muttering, "Charles! I will make sure you suffer a horrible fate!" After Leo left, a shadowy figure quietly appeared in the room where Benson was. The figure was shrouded in darkness, making it impossible to discern their features. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mysterious person spoke, "Benson, you cannot touch Charles!" Benson''s expression turned to surprise. His body, which had been leaning against the sofa, straightened suddenly, and he furrowed his brow as he looked at the mysterious figure, asking, "What, does he still have a connection with you?" "You''re not qualified to know. Just remember, if you go after him, the Taylor family won''t see the sun rise tomorrow." The mysterious person didn''t explain further, they simply stated the consequences. Benson snorted coldly, this was the first time he had been threatened like this in Genosha. However, thinking about the other party''s strength, Benson could only suppress his displeasure and nod in agreement. The mysterious figure slowly vanished, merging into the darkness as they headed towards a library somewhere in Calivia. Inside the library, in a secret chamber, several voices echoed. "Sir, we have news. The principal of Cyber Academy, Jamie, wants to use Charles as bait to lure us out." "That old man is thinking beyond that, he wants to test Charles." "Test Charles?" "Yes, and then send a seventh-level Beast Master to him, let him go to his death." "But there are very few seventh-level Beast Masters left now." "I say we go. Can a seventh-level Beast Master compare to Charles in any way? Hurry up!" "Understood!" The secret chamber fell silent again, followed by a soft sigh. .... Early the next morning, Charles woke up from Celestine''s bed, rubbing his sore lower back. He had quite the night yesterday, and Celestine was still fast asleep, probably exhausted. He got dressed, found a piece of paper, wrote a few words on it, and left it on Celestine''s bedside. Then he left. When he returned to Cyber Academy, he happened to run into Catherine at the cafeteria entrance. Catherine looked at Charles approaching and felt a bit puzzled because that path wasn''t the usual route from the boys'' dormitory to the cafeteria. Had Charles just returned this morning? If it were in the past, Catherine would never have cared about such things. But recently, she didn''t know why, she found herself subconsciously concerned about everything related to Charles. "Good morning! Finished training and ready to eat? Want to join me?" Charles greeted her with a smile. Catherine, who had been lost in thought just moments before, quickly nodded upon hearing Charles''s words. She watched Charles walk ahead, a small smile appearing on her lips, radiating happiness. After they had breakfast, they arrived at the classroom on time. Today''s class was taught by a seventh-level Beast Master, focusing on practical training. As the practical training began, the students were stunned by the teacher''s words. The practical instructor said, "In today''s practical class, you cannot summon your mystical beasts, nor can you use Beast Mastery. It will all rely on your physical fitness and combat experience!" At this announcement, all the students exchanged glances, murmuring among themselves: "What''s going on? As Beast Masters, how can we train without summoning our mystical beasts? What''s the point?" "Exactly! Isn''t practical training supposed to cultivate combat experience and the bond with our mystical beasts?" "Without summoning mystical beasts and relying only on the physical abilities of a Beast Master, how is this even practical training? It''s pointless!" The practical instructor, Ethan, listened to the murmurs with an expressionless face. He fixed his gaze on a few students and asked in a deep voice, "What would you do if one day all your mystical beasts were killed in battle, and you were the only one left?" Someone raised their hand and replied, "Teacher, if all the mystical beasts are dead and only the Beast Master remains, there''s no point in resisting. It''s better to surrender." Ethan sighed, he had heard such responses many times before. These new students were still young and didn''t understand the bond between mystical beasts and Beast Masters. "Imagine, in ten years or so, those mystical beasts that have been with you day and night will be just like family. If your family were all slaughtered by the enemy and you were the only one left, would you surrender?" Ethan asked again. No one answered. The students tried to put themselves in that situation and realized that they really had no choice but to resist! Seeing the students lost in thought, a satisfied expression appeared on Ethan''s face. The strength of a Beast Master does not solely rely on the power of their mystical beasts, a true master of Beast Mastery is strong in their own right! Ethan led the students to a dedicated training area and then asked, "A while back, I had to step out for some matters. Do any of you know who the strongest new student is this year?" The eyes of the other students all turned toward Charles. Chapter 158: Chapter 158: I Want to Take Charles as My Apprentice "Alright, this student must be Charles." Ethan said as he looked at Charles. I''ll need you to come up and assist me with the teaching in a moment!"Charles nodded in agreement and walked to the practice area under the gaze of everyone. "Is there anyone here who wants to spar with Charles, keeping in mind that you cannot summon your mystical beasts?" Ethan asked the students outside the area. He was quite curious about Charles''s practical experience and skills, after all, someone who earned the title of strongest new student was no ordinary competitor. After a moment, no one raised their hand. They didn''t want to embarrass themselves, they knew very well Charles''s strength. With only three mystical beasts, Charles could defeat a fourth-level Beast Master. Moreover, every student who had watched Charles compete knew of his combat style. His close-quarters combat power and technique were unmatched, even Zachary and Camilla felt inferior! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only one present who could possibly match him was Catherine. The other students turned their gazes toward Catherine, hoping she would step up to challenge Charles. Unexpectedly, Catherine kept her head down, lost in thought, showing no desire to step forward. Ethan was somewhat surprised by the situation. As far as he knew, few who could enter Cyber Academy were not proud and ambitious. They were all geniuses, and it was normal for them to not back down from one another. Now, however, no one dared to confront Charles. It seemed that this Charles had already subdued all the talented students in the audience! Suppressing his surprise, Ethan helplessly said, "Since no one is willing to step up, I will personally spar with you, Charles. You all watch closely from down there." After saying that, Ethan turned to Charles and reminded him, "Try to control your strength as much as possible, but you need to give it your all so I can see what you''ve got!" Charles nodded, he was also curious about the physical prowess of a seventh-level Beast Master. Opportunities to spar with a seventh-level Beast Master were rare. "Good, get ready. Let''s begin!" Ethan initially took it easy, remaining in a relaxed state. After all, no matter how strong Charles was, he was still facing a seventh-level Beast Master! However, as soon as the word "begin" left his lips, Charles''s figure suddenly moved like a ghost, quickly launching an attack on Ethan. His target was clear: he threw a punch aimed directly at Ethan''s throat! This was a vital area of the body and one of the most vulnerable spots. In Charles''s mind, even if Ethan was a seventh-level Beast Master, the defense of the throat would surely be weaker than that of other areas! Charles''s thinking was correct. The battle-hardened Ethan quickly reacted. Before Charles''s fist even reached him, Ethan had already placed his palm in front of his throat, praising, "No wonder you''re the strongest new student, you''ve surprised me right off the bat." However, just as Ethan''s satisfied expression appeared, he noticed that Charles''s body seemed a bit unusual as he approached. Before he could think it through, Charles instantly changed his attacking posture! The punch aimed at the throat was merely a feint! The real intention was to make Ethan let his guard down, thinking he had figured out the attack pattern, thereby distracting him. Charles, now right in front of Ethan, resolutely lifted his leg and kicked toward Ethan''s groin. There was no denying that this area was also one of the most vulnerable spots on a man''s body. A strike to this region would bring enough pain to make anyone abandon their defenses and fall into agony. Ethan''s expression became even more satisfied. He had to admit that Charles''s combat skills and choice of attack targets were impeccable! In a real battlefield, one must strike the enemy''s most vulnerable points with lightning speed! Ethan remained unflinching in the face of Charles''s attack. He neither defended nor retreated, instead, he launched a counterattack at a similar speed. After Charles delivered his kick, Ethan executed a whip kick, but it was much faster than Charles''s attack. His target was the leg that Charles was using to support his body. If he landed the hit, it would definitely cause Charles to lose his balance and control, ending the match! Even the students watching from below felt a sense of regret. They could clearly see the situation on stage, even Zachary and Camilla didn''t believe that Charles could continue to struggle. Only Catherine''s expression remained unchanged, as if she wasn''t worried at all. Camilla noticed Catherine''s demeanor and felt puzzled. Could it be that Charles had some way to change the situation? Then, the unexpected happened! The leg Charles had initially used for his attack suddenly changed direction mid-strike, as if he had anticipated this very moment. He quickly accelerated toward Ethan''s attacking leg. In the next instant, their legs collided together, producing a dull thud. "How is this possible? Did Charles foresee this situation? If the punch was a feint, then what was the true attack?" Camilla and Zachary were filled with questions. If it had been them, they would have already been defeated. At that moment, Ethan seemed to sense something and quickly raised his arms to protect his chin. Sure enough, in the next instant, Charles''s supporting left leg had somehow left the ground. Using the momentum from the collision with Ethan''s leg, combined with the power from his core, Charles''s left leg traced a beautiful arc in the air, striking Ethan''s blocking arm! Unfortunately, that strike was also blocked by Ethan. In mid-air, Charles could no longer maintain his balance and fell to the ground. "Wow, incredible! No wonder it''s Charles! Good thing I didn''t go up, otherwise, I would have been kicked away!" "Wait, what just happened?" "I don''t have time to explain, just know that Charles is amazing!" "After that series of attacks, I doubt anyone besides Teacher Ethan could have withstood it!" Ethan had returned from a defensive posture to a relaxed state. He looked at Charles, his expression complex, and said, "That strike you just made? A fourth-level Beast Master would absolutely not be able to withstand it. As a fourth-level Beast Master, your physical fitness, combat skills, and experience are already at the top tier!" When Charles heard Ethan''s words and hadn''t yet reacted, the students below couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted, "Teacher, Charles is a third-level Beast Master, not a fourth-level Beast Master!" A third-level Beast Master? Ethan looked at Charles and nodded, unsure of what to say. Could a third-level Beast Master possess such strength? "Are you really a third-level Beast Master, Charles?" Ethan asked again, uncertain. Charles felt a bit helpless. He was almost used to others not believing him. He replied, "Yes, teacher, I am a third-level Beast Master." "A third-level Beast Master, a third-level Beast Master..." Ethan kept repeating it, and his gaze toward Charles grew brighter. He said anxiously, "Students, please wait a moment, I''ll be right back." Amidst the puzzled looks from everyone, Ethan ran outside, quickly pulled out his phone, and dialed the principal Jamie''s number. Ethan spoke rapidly, "Principal, I''ve discovered a true genius in Beast Mastery in Class A!" "Class A, a true genius? Are you talking about Charles?" Jamie thought for a moment and realized who Ethan meant. Ethan hurriedly continued, "Yes, Principal! Charles''s physical fitness, combat experience, and skills are exactly what I''m looking for. I''m wondering if I can take him as my apprentice." Fearing that Principal Jamie would refuse, Ethan patted his solid chest and assured him, "Principal, you can trust me, I will teach him well!" "Ha ha ha, you? Ethan, you aren''t worthy to be his teacher." Jamie replied with a laugh. He hadn''t expected that just after their first meeting, Ethan would want to take Charles as an apprentice. After all, geniuses shine wherever they go. "What? I''m not worthy? Does that mean the principal wants to take Charles as an apprentice?" Ethan considered this possibility. If the principal took Charles as an apprentice, then he really couldn''t compare to Principal Jamie, especially since he was only a seventh-level Beast Master. Jamie was straightforward, "Not me, I want to take him as my apprentice too." "What? Not even you, Principal? Then who else could it be? Could it be..." Ethan thought of someone who definitely had the qualifications to be Charles''s teacher at Genosha Cyber Academy. "Exactly, you''re not mistaken. It''s Ezra. If you think you can compete with him, go ahead and try to get Charles." Principal Jamie joked. Ethan felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment. He had finally encountered a genius who suited him, only to find out that someone had already taken him as an apprentice! Meet Ezra? He wanted to live a few more years! After hanging up the phone, Ethan returned to the practice area with a dejected expression. The other students looked at the changes in him, puzzled and confused. Ethan didn''t offer much explanation and continued with the lesson, but he was clearly distracted. His peripheral vision was filled with regret and disappointment as he occasionally glanced at Charles. Finally, the morning combat class came to an end. Charles walked out with Catherine, and just as they were about to head to the cafeteria, Jace suddenly ran over, panicked, and shouted, "Charles, trouble, trouble!" "What''s wrong? Don''t rush, take your time." Charles replied. Jace took a breath, calming himself with a few deep inhales before saying, "Charles, there''s someone outside with a large group, specifically looking for you. They seem aggressive and don''t look like they have good intentions." "Someone is looking for me? A whole group?" Charles was very confused. He had no idea who it was, but he knew he had to go out and see what was happening. Unexpectedly, just as he reached the entrance of the academy, a particularly arrogant voice rang out, "Where is that coward Charles? Why isn''t he coming out? Is he afraid?" Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Zoes Challenge Outside Cyber Academy, Zoe was at the front with a group of people, shouting and cursing. This drew a crowd, all curious about who had the guts to cause a commotion in front of Cyber Academy.Soon, the security personnel stepped out, ready to disperse the gathering. However, they quickly noticed Charles walking over from inside the academy. Not only did the security staff see him, but Zoe also fixed her gaze on Charles, her muscles taut as if she were on fire. Yesterday''s image of Celestine kissing Charles kept flashing in his mind, humiliating him! At that moment, Zoe couldn''t accept that the goddess he was pursuing was kissing another man right in front of him. He didn''t have any courage at that time and fled like a pathetic dog. When he returned to the dorm, Zoe burst into tears, lamenting to his roommate about how the goddess he had worked so hard to pursue was snatched away by a third party. Hearing this, his roommate gritted their teeth. As soon as they finished class at noon today, they gathered a group of people, planning to teach that third party a lesson. However, upon hearing Zoe shout a certain name just now, the anger on the faces of his roommates suddenly dissipated, replaced by worry. They huddled together, looking at Zoe, who was passionately cursing at the door, and whispered among themselves. "I didn''t mishear, did I? Zoe just said Charles?" "You didn''t mishear, it''s definitely Charles. What''s up? Is this Charles really something?" Someone asked, confused. "Haven''t you been keeping up with the news? This Charles is no joke. Is he really going to interfere with Zoe''s pursuit?" "He shouldn''t be, right? A guy like Charles wouldn''t lack admirers. Are you saying Zoe isn''t telling the truth? That Charles isn''t the third party?" "Damn, then what are we even doing here? What if this blows up? Let''s sneak out quietly." Not only Zoe''s roommates felt this way, but quite a few others also slipped away. Meanwhile, Zoe, who was shouting furiously, completely failed to notice that most of his followers had left, and those who remained were only there to watch the spectacle. "Who are you? Do I know you?" Charles asked, furrowing his brow as he looked at Zoe outside the academy. He genuinely couldn''t remember who this person was. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Zoe was at a loss for words, as if he had swallowed a stone and was choking on it. His face instantly turned red as he pointed at Charles and said, "You don''t go too far! Saying you don''t remember me is intentional, right? How could you possibly forget me?" Zoe had completely lost his composure. Facing Charles, he directly pointed behind him and declared, "Today, in front of all these people, I''m challenging you!" "What people? There''s hardly anyone behind you." Charles replied, gesturing for Zoe to look back. When Zoe finally turned around, he realized that the companions who had been standing behind him had already mostly disappeared. Only a few people remained to watch the drama, and as soon as they noticed Zoe turning around, they didn''t hesitate to turn and leave. Zoe''s upper and lower lips trembled uncontrollably. He knew that Charles was a genius Beast Master, a genius alchemist, and a genius blacksmith, but he still didn''t expect the people who came with him to be so afraid. "Charles, I don''t care! You stole my Celestine, and today we must duel!" Zoe''s mind was devoid of any rationality at that moment. He kept replaying the scene from yesterday when he had fled, a humiliating moment that would haunt him for life. Unless he could personally wash away this disgrace by defeating Charles! "Enough, Zoe! What on earth are you doing? I have no feelings for you whatsoever. What you''re doing is no different from being a creep!" Celestine shouted, panting as she saw Charles and Zoe facing off. She felt like she had hit the worst luck of her life by being at the same school as someone like Zoe. At first, she thought Zoe was somewhat normal, and that he would back off after she rejected him. Even if he couldn''t let go, she believed he would give up after she stated that Charles was her boyfriend. But who would have guessed that Zoe seemed to have a screw loose and would come to cause trouble for Charles today! Celestine felt not only disgust for Zoe but also guilt towards Charles. She walked up to Charles and said, "Charles, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he would act like this. I''m really sorry." Before Charles could respond, Zoe interrupted, saying, "Celestine, you don''t need to apologize. After I defeat him" "Shut up!" Charles couldn''t take it anymore. How could someone be so obsessed, lost in their own world? Zoe was about to retort but looked up to see the cold glint in Charles''s eyes and instantly lost the courage to speak. After a long pause, he grit his teeth and said, "Charles, if you''re a real man, duel me. If I win, Celestine will be mine!" "Charles, don''t pay him any mind, he''s just a lunatic!" Celestine felt completely helpless. No one wanted to be liked by a madman. If she could, she would ask Zoe what he liked about her, she would change if necessary. Charles shook his head and stepped in front of Celestine, his expression serious as he said, "First of all, Celestine is an independent person. No one has the right to decide her fate but herself!" "Furthermore, I accept your challenge just to teach you how to respect a lady." "Lastly, I hope everyone witnesses that any accidents during the duel are voluntary on both sides!" When Charles said that last sentence, there was a chilling intent in his tone. He felt no sympathy for someone like Zoe, instead, he was immensely annoyed! Zoe was about to feel happy when he heard Charles agree, but then he caught the last part of Charles''s statement and felt a wave of fear wash over him. It was as if agreeing would lead to his own demise! "So cool, so handsome! No wonder you''re my idol, Charles, you''re the best!" "That was such a badass line! Seriously, what''s wrong with this Zoe? Does he have a warped sense of values?" "I heard this Zoe is a Level Four Beast Master. Could Charles...?" "Absolutely not! Our idol has defeated Level Four Beast Masters before. Don''t worry, Charles is the strongest!" "Not so fast. This Zoe does have some real power. After all, Charles is only a Level Three Beast Master, he might not be a match." Zoe listened to the discussions around him, his tightly clenched fists oozing blood. He had gripped them so hard that his fingernails pierced the flesh of his palms. He spoke up directly, "I agree to everything you said, Charles! You''ll regret this later!" Charles didn''t waste any words. Three hexagram arrays lit up, and the figures of Max, Mousie, and Mia appeared before everyone. In the next moment, he activated [Beast Mastery] while pulling out a [black gold long knife] from his [jet ring]. In the blink of an eye, Charles was fully prepared. Zoe was not to be outdone, he summoned four mystical beasts through four hexagram arrays. Charles glanced over and noted one Silver quality, two Gold qualities, and one Platinum quality beastseemed like decent strength. Without a storage ring, Zoe drew two short knives from his waist, gripping them in reverse. [Green Wolf Short Knife [Blue Quality]: Made primarily from Green Wolf teeth and crafted with mystic iron, it is both hard and sharp.] "Charles, don''t blame me for bullying you! My weapon is a top-notch Blue Quality piece! Since you''ve brought out a weapon, I can''t fight barehanded!" Zoe was full of pride, believing his [Green Wolf Short Knife] was among the best in Blue Quality weapons. Charles''s weapon in hand probably wasn''t any better than his, after all, a purple-quality weapon was not so easily obtained. Charles remained indifferent, showing no reaction as he unsheathed his long knife and stood confidently with it. Zoe was the first to attack, wielding his two short knives as he swiftly charged at Charles. His mystical beast was of the wind attribute, and combined with the skills of the mystical beast, his speed was incredible! Among the crowd of onlookers, someone gasped, "That speed is top-tier even among Level Four Beast Masters! Charles is done for!" "Yeah, can Charles even react in time?" "To be honest, Zoe has some psychological issues, but his strength is undeniable!" Hearing the discussions around him, Zoe''s lips curled into a smug smile, filled with pride. He was confident that even if Charles was the strongest newcomer at Cyber Academy, he wouldn''t be able to dodge his attack at such speed! In the next moment, "Clang!" The sound of metal striking metal echoed. Zoe''s short knife aimed at Charles was directly blocked by the [black gold long knife]. "What?! How did he block that?" Zoe was too surprised to care, quickly changing his tactics while activating his wind attribute mystical beast skill [Compressed Wind Blade], aiming for Charles''s neck! Charles moved with ease, as if strolling through a forest, effortlessly dodging Zoe''s skill. At the same time, Charles''s right foot pushed off the ground, and his body shot forward like a bullet, moving so fast it was nearly invisible to the naked eye as he slashed at Zoe! Zoe desperately reacted, unleashing all his potential just in time to use the [Green Wolf Short Knife] to block Charles''s attack. "Clacksqueak!" The sound of the [Green Wolf Short Knife] shattering echoed, and in the next instant, it broke into pieces, scattering across the ground! "What?!" Zoe''s pupils dilated to their maximum, his blue-quality weapon was shattered by Charles in one stroke? This scene shocked not only Zoe but also the spectators nearby, who were equally astonished. "What did Zoe just say? His weapon is blue quality? It looks more like white quality to me!" "It did seem like it was blue quality. But looking at it now, could Charles''s long knife possibly be a purple-quality weapon?" "Are you kidding? Do you even know how precious purple-quality weapons are?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Pants Are Soaked While the crowd debated whether Charles''s long knife was a purple-quality weapon.Zoe''s face had turned pale, and his legs felt weak. He was now weaponless, and everything had caught him off guard. Who would have thought Charles would be this fast? Not only did it leave him unprepared, but it also shattered his hard-earned blue-quality weapon! "Charles, don''t be impulsive! I know I was wrong, I concede!" Zoe was surprisingly decisive, knowing he couldn''t win a fight or escape now. Looking into Charles''s cold gaze, Zoe felt that if he didn''t beg for mercy now, death was surely waiting for him! "You don''t realize you were wrong, you just know you''re about to die!" Charles''s killing intent had not diminished. Even if he didn''t kill Zoe, he intended to give him a lesson he''d never forget! The [black gold long knife] whistled as it swung toward Zoe''s body. When suddenly, a massive wooden spike flew toward Charles! Charles had no choice but to stop his assault. He turned to confront the flying wooden spike, and with a swift change of direction, his black gold long knife sliced the spike in half. "Who is it?!" After fending off the sudden attack, Charles turned to the side and saw a young man with red hair slowly dismantling a hexagram array beside him. Having narrowly escaped with her life, Zoe wasted no time. She rolled and scrambled over to the man, crying out, "Brother, someone is trying to kill me!" The person who arrived was none other than Zoe''s brother, Jason! Jason looked at his sister''s terrified expression with disgust. He kicked her aside before raising his gaze to Charles and said, "If it''s a spar, it should be a spar, Charles. That was a bit too harsh, don''t you think?" Before Charles could respond, someone from the crowd immediately defended him, saying, "Who said it was just a spar? Charles clearly stated it in advance, and Zoe agreed. There''s no problem with that." "Exactly, Zoe agreed to it. He can go all out against Charles, but it''s a pity he couldn''t even last a little longer." sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up!" Jason''s expression darkened as he looked around, and the surroundings immediately fell silent. No one dared to mock him anymore. At that moment, Charles spoke up, saying, "What''s this? You beat up the little one, and now the big one shows up?" Jason''s demeanor was dismissive as he took a couple of steps forward, getting closer to Charles. He said, "You think you can take me on? I''m a Level 5 Beast Master. Fighting you would be like bullying a child." Level 5 Beast Master? Charles was a bit taken aback by Jason''s words. If that was true, then Jason''s talent was indeed impressive. In his twenties, a Level 5 Beast Master was considered a genius among ordinary people. However, even a Level 5 Beast Master was not someone Charles had never defeated before! Just as Charles was about to say something, Celestine could no longer hold back. She stepped forward and positioned herself in front of Charles, staring defiantly at Jason as she said: "What does being a Level 5 Beast Master matter? It''s clearly your brother''s fault. How can you be so shameless?" "Celestine, even if you have some talent and the teachers at school think highly of you, that doesn''t give you the right to be so disrespectful. Remember, I''m your senior!" Jason said, raising his hand high. It looked like he intended to teach Celestine a lesson. At that moment, Charles gripped his black gold long knife tightly and unhesitatingly infused it with three types of energy. A destructive aura radiated from Charles! Jason''s expression changed drastically. As a Level 5 Beast Master, he was naturally perceptive. He didn''t know what was happening, but Charles, a mere Level 3 Beast Master, was making him feel a sense of deadly threat! Jason reacted quickly. He intended to summon a mystical beast to perform Beast Mastery and defend against Charles''s attack. However, the black gold knife glow was simply too fast. Before his mystical beast could even appear, the black gold knife glow was already at his chest! Just as Jason thought he was about to meet his end, a wall of earth materialized in front of him, blocking Charles''s black gold knife glow. "Little brother, having such a bad temper is not a good thing, you know." An enchanting voice came from behind Charles. A stunning woman in a black qipao, wearing black stockings, stepped out. Her hair was elegantly styled, and she wore red glasses, with a beauty mark at the corner of her eye that added to her allure! Ruby Wang swayed her hips, and the sound of her high heels clicking against the smooth floor drew everyone''s attention to her. Her plump red lips parted slightly as she addressed Charles, saying, "Hello there, Charles dear. It''s nice to meet you for the first time. My surname is Wang, and my name is Ruby. Just call me Sister Ruby." Charles watched Ruby Wang approach, and he realized that this person was likely sent by Cyber Academy for personal protection, though he hadn''t expected her to be such a charming older sister! "Oh dear, it seems someone is scared stiff. What''s that awful smell?" Ruby Wang delicately covered her mouth and nose with her fair hand, wearing a look of disgust as she glanced at Jason. "Holy crap, it''s true! Jason''s pants are soaked!" "No way, was Charles''s attack really that powerful?" "But Jason is a Level 5 Beast Master! Could Charles''s attack actually kill a Level 5 Beast Master?" "No matter what, Jason deserves it! Who told him to go after Celestine?" Jason''s expression was blank. He hadn''t yet reacted to the life-and-death crisis when he heard the whispers around him. He instinctively looked down, and he saw very noticeable water stains on his pants. Only then did he slowly realize that he had indeed wet himself out of fear from Charles''s attack! Earlier, he had been mocking his brother Zoe for being scared by Charles, not expecting that Zoe was actually stronger than him, at least maintaining his bodily dignity! And here he was, in front of everyone, having wet his pants because of Charles''s attack! "Damn it! Charles, you wait for me! I will not let this go!" Jason barely had time to spit out more threats as he covered his groin and hurriedly fled the scene. Behind him was his brother Zoe, who also hadn''t registered what had just occurred. To him, his older brother had always been stronger, yet today, he was even more pathetic! "Bro, wait for me!" Zoe quickly chased after the fleeing Jason. The two brothers disappeared amidst the mocking laughter of the onlookers. Ruby Wang stood in place, assigned by the academy to protect Charles. At first, when she learned she would be protecting a Level 3 Beast Master, she was very resistant. As a top-tier Level 7 Beast Master, her time was incredibly valuable! Being a personal protector meant being available twenty-four hours a day, never leaving his side, which felt like a waste of time! But now, seeing Charles''s performance, all her resentment had vanished. That slash of energy Charles unleashed had the power to kill a Level 5 Beast Master! Even she was shocked, she had never seen a Level 3 Beast Master capable of crossing two levels to take down a Level 5 Beast Master! While Ruby Wang marveled at Charles''s attack, she couldn''t help but have other questions arise. "You seem unfazed by my arrival." Ruby Wang observed with keen interest, noting that when she deflected the black gold knife glow, Charles had shown no surprise at all! "Well, not really surprised. Those security guards over there probably didn''t step in because they saw you here." Charles said, pointing to the guards watching the scene unfold. During his fight with Zoe, he had noticed that whether it was his attack or Jason''s wooden spikes, the expressions on the guards'' faces were filled only with curiosity and surprisethere was no hint of concern. If a fatal incident occurred at the entrance of Cyber Academy, they would face scrutiny, so their reluctance to intervene likely stemmed from knowing someone capable of stopping the situation was nearby. Putting together what the academy had said about arranging personal protection, Charles quickly deduced the situation. "Oh? So you''re that sure? What if you misjudged the situation? If I hadn''t acted, Jason could have really died." Ruby Wang''s curiosity deepened. Charles didn''t answer, he actually wanted to say that if he misjudged, so be it. He could always claim who would have thought a Level 5 Beast Master couldn''t withstand an attack from a Level 3 Beast Master! "Are you okay?" Charles asked with concern, noticing Celestine still staring at him in a daze. Since Charles''s counterattack ended, Celestine had maintained that expression, gazing at him blankly, lost in thought. After a long pause, she finally came to her senses and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, Charles. Today''s events were all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Zoe wouldn''t have come after you." Charles waved his hand dismissively, indicating it was no big deal. "It''s nothing. Just a mad dog that only knows how to bark and doesn''t respect anyone. Teaching it a lesson was no hassle." Charles didn''t lower his voice at all, so those still nearby could clearly hear him. "Holy crap! Charles is so cool! That line was just too badass!" "Exactly! Not only is he powerful, but he also respects others and knows how to protect them. He''s just perfect!" "Sometimes being too perfect can be a flaw. For me, there''s absolutely no hope of becoming Charles''s girlfriend!" Listening to the increasingly absurd chatter, Charles quickly led Catherine and Celestine back to the academy, with Level 7 Beast Master Ruby Wang following behind. On the way, Celestine looked at Charles and asked, "Charles, are you going to the Robinson family banquet tomorrow? I heard Grace will be attending." Grace? Catherine''s ears perked up, clearly showing she was particularly interested in that name! Chapter 161: Chapter 161: The Exceptionally Fanatical Fan Upon hearing Grace''s name, Charles visibly paused for a moment. He had always remembered this genius who had signed a human contract with him.He also recalled Celestine mentioning that Grace had reached the level of a Level 4 Beast Master. Charles had originally thought they wouldn''t have any interactions for a while, but now Celestine said Grace would be attending the Robinson family banquet. For a moment, Charles felt a bit indecisive. He was still at the Level 3 Beast Master level, and on the surface, it seemed Grace had the upper hand. However, considering overall strength, Charles could comfortably defeat Grace as long as she didn''t possess a means to kill a Level 5 Beast Master. But being the direct disciple of the academy''s vice-president, could Grace really lack a trump card for defeating enemies of a higher level? Charles suspected that Grace likely had a powerful trump card similar to the multi-attribute black gold knife glow, allowing her to attack beyond her level. Go? Or not go? Charles wasn''t quite sure yet. There had been a lot going on recently, including the preparation of the powerful pills Colton had given him and the super miracle drug, which he hadn''t even started yet. He also needed to train Mia to reach Level 19 as soon as possible to prepare for her promotion. On top of that, Charles had to stay vigilant against Constellation and Winston, tempting them into action to completely resolve the hidden crisis! "I''ll think about it some more. If I decide to go, I''ll let you know in advance." Charles replied. Catherine thought for a moment and said, "I want to go see it too." She actually had no interest in socializing at the banquet, in her eyes, she would rather spend that free time in the training room to improve her strength! However, Catherine was very curious about Grace. She genuinely wanted to see what kind of person this woman was who had signed a human contract with Charles. Deep down, she even harbored thoughts of challenging Grace! It wasn''t just for the sake of sparring with a strong opponent, she mainly wanted to test Grace''s strength in advance for Charles. If Grace turned out to be weaker than she expected, she planned to humiliate her thoroughly! When Charles heard what Catherine said, he thought about it again and decided that a night out wouldn''t hurt, so he might as well go see what it was all about. "Alright then, let''s set a time for tomorrow night and all go to the Robinson family banquet together." Charles decided. Catherine nodded, showing no other expression or movement, but Charles could clearly feel that Catherine was in a very good mood at that moment. He wondered if it was because he had agreed to accompany her to the Robinson family banquet. Celestine cast a glance at Catherine, feeling somewhat uncomfortable. Catherine''s request had been quickly approved by Charles without a hint of hesitation. In Celestine''s eyes, this Catherine might be her biggest competitor! Wait, what competition? Celestine realized that something was off with her earlier thoughts. When did she start caring about the women around Charles? Recalling what had happened last night, as well as the soreness in her thighs and lower back when she woke up this morning, Celestine felt a bit restless! She quickly said to Charles, "Alright, I''ll get in touch later. I have things to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now." After saying that, Celestine hurriedly left as if she were escaping. Charles and Catherine were left in confusion, not knowing what had just happened! Before long, a day passed. After finishing his classes, Charles didn''t waste any time at all. He spent the first half of the night training with Max, Mousie, and Mia, and began crafting the powerful pills and the super miracle drug in the second half of the night. Mia successfully leveled up to Level 18, and even Max and Mousie advanced from Level 24 to Level 25! It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before Mia could undergo her promotion! In the second half of the night, Charles began the process of crafting the miracle drug. [Powerful Pills Recipe] [Quality]: Green-tier Miracle Drug [Ingredients]: 20g of Returning Essence Flower, 300g of Ferocious Beast Meat... [Description]: A miracle drug that accelerates the growth of mystical beasts. Only one can be consumed per day, excessive consumption in a short period can cause illness in mystical beasts. He carefully retrieved the necessary herbs from his storage space and meticulously prepared everything, only starting the crafting process after confirming everything was correct. The Powerful Pills were a green-quality miracle drug, with a difficulty level similar to that of the revival pill. In the beginning, he failed several times due to inexperience. However, as the number of failures increased, Charles became more adept, able to remember all the mistakes and avoid repeating them. His progress was rapid, and just before dawn, he finally succeeded in crafting the Powerful Pills! However, the alchemical materials he had purchased were nearly exhausted. It seemed that after his morning classes, he would need to make another trip to the alchemist guild to buy more materials for the Powerful Pills. As for the Super Miracle Drug, he would have to wait until the next attempt to refine it. Recently, there hadn''t been any trials, and Charles had the protection of the Level 7 Beast Master Ruby Wang whenever he went out. Since he didn''t need the Super Miracle Drug for now, he decided to set it aside for the time being. Charles stretched lazily, it was already five in the morning, and he had three hours until his morning classes began. Not wanting to waste any more time, he went straight to bed to rest for a while. What he didn''t know was that the incident involving Zoe and the Jason brothers had spread like wildfire overnight and was now common knowledge! On online media, discussions about the incident had taken the top spot on trending lists, with people commenting non-stop: "Come and see, come and learn! This is how a true Beast Master carries himself! Zoe is nothing, her brain must be malfunctioning!" "Charles is absolutely right! Everyone is independent, no one else can decide your belonging except for yourself!" "And that line about teaching a mad dog a lesson? That''s just too bold, it makes me want to marry him!" "A bunch of love-struck fools! Aren''t you all paying attention to Charles''s attack? It scared even a Level 5 Beast Master!" "I, Jace from Cyber Academy, can personally attest that Charles once used this attack to directly slay three Level 5 Beast Masters!" "No way, that''s insane! He crossed two levels to kill three Level 5 Beast Masters? That''s just too exaggerated!" "Come on, I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, come see for yourself! You can''t even imagine how strong Charles is!" ... After sleeping for over two hours, Charles finally felt a bit of his energy return. He didn''t want it to be this way, but he had no choice, there had been so many things happening recently that he simply couldn''t avoid staying up late! After a quick wash and breakfast, Charles headed to his classroom. Along the way, people kept greeting him. At first, Charles responded, but those who noticed he was acknowledging them went wild with excitement. Charles was immediately surrounded, bombarded with questions, and people were incessantly asking for autographs. Some female students even began to touch him. "Wow, I got to feel Charles''s chest muscles! I''m not washing my hands for a month!" "Sister, you''re so lucky! Step aside, let me try!" "I want to too! I want to!" With no other option, Charles had to use Quick Travel to speed out of the crowd! He wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling very puzzled. What was going on today? Yesterday, people at the academy weren''t this crazy, today, it felt like they had lost their minds! Charles didn''t understand. He had thought his popularity would fade in a day or two, and soon, not many would pay attention to him. To his surprise, it only intensified, he now had to keep his head down and use his skills just to avoid being swarmed! When he finally made it into the classroom, he saw the students'' faces light up. They pulled out their phones, ready to take pictures with him. Fortunately, the teacher arrived just in time to start the lesson, preventing a repeat of the chaos from earlier. "What''s going on today?" Charles asked quietly as he sat down next to Catherine. Catherine didn''t respond but pulled out her phone to show him. On various social media platforms, comments about Charles read either, "Charles is so handsome! I want to marry him!" Or, "Charles is so strong! He''s my idol!" Seeing this made Charles feel a bit awkward. He scratched the back of his head, feeling helpless. "Maybe I should buy a mask to wear? That way, no one would recognize me." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Catherine replied coolly, "Don''t even think about it, wearing a mask would just make you more suspicious." The morning class ended quickly, and just as the teacher was about to leave the classroom, Charles used Quick Travel to escape. The moment he stepped out the door, the students still in their seats rushed over to his desk, watching his retreating figure with regret. "Damn! I was a step too late. If I had known, I would have made my move before the teacher called it a wrap." "What a shame, but it''s okay. There are classes this afternoon, maybe I''ll get a chance to take a picture with Charles and post it online." "You have no idea! I mentioned in passing that I was in the same classroom as Charles, and when I woke up this morning, I gained a thousand followers!" "Is it really that ridiculous? How many followers did you have before?" "Just one, and that was my alt account!" ... Charles didn''t waste a moment on the way and flew to the Alchemist Guild. He continued to purchase some alchemy materials to refine Powerful Pills again. However, as soon as he reached the entrance, a figure appeared in front of Charles and said: "Charles, it''s me. I need your help with something." Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Byrons Request The person speaking was somewhat familiar to Charles, but he couldn''t quite place who it was.Before he could ask, the other man noticed the confusion on Charles''s face, clearly realizing that Charles didn''t remember him. He took a deep breath and said, "Charles, I am Byron, a senior blacksmith." Byron paused for a moment, his expression slightly grim, and continued, "I was once the apprentice of the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild, Jay''s brother-in-law." Jay''s brother-in-law? Hearing this, Charles felt a flicker of recognition. He recalled that Byron was present during his blacksmith certification assessment. "Oh, it''s you. What do you need from me?" Charles asked. Byron glanced around at the bustling passersby and said, "This isn''t a good place to talk. Let''s go to the nearby caf. I have something important to discuss with you." "No need for that, let''s just talk here. If you don''t say anything soon, I''ll be on my way. My time is quite valuable." Charles replied, frowning. What could be so urgent that it required a quieter location? Was there any direct connection between him and this Byron that warranted such an important matter? Byron sighed and said helplessly, "It''s like this. I''m here to apologize on behalf of Jay and hope that you can help him." "Help him? Why should I help him? What happened to him?" Charles asked, looking puzzled. He didn''t have time to concern himself with a minor worker from the Forging Masters Guild. "Jay has been assigned to the borderlands, where chaos reigns. He might lose his life at any moment." Byron said, his face displaying just the right mix of sadness and worry. He continued, "I want to ask you to help plead his case and see if he can be transferred elsewhere." Upon hearing this, Charles understood Byron''s intention. He wanted him to go to Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, to plead for mercy? Plead for Jay''s sake? Before Charles could refuse, Byron quickly added, "Don''t reject just yet. I have a deal you can''t refuse!" Charles felt a bit curious. What kind of deal could he possibly not refuse? He asked, "What kind of deal could I not refuse?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Byron nodded and lowered his voice, saying to Charles, "I know of a place, just outside the city, on Gourd Mountain, where a piece of orange-quality rare metal is hidden!" Charles''s eyes lit up. He wanted to enhance his Black Gold Long Knife, and orange-quality rare metal was just the right choice! No wonder Byron mentioned it, for any blacksmith, high-quality rare metals were indeed enticing. "So, you mean if I go plead for Jay, you''ll give me that piece of orange-quality rare metal?" Charles asked, feeling tempted. Byron hesitated before responding, "It''s not quite like that. The rare metal is guarded by a ferocious beast, and my Beast Master skills aren''t strong enough to take it down!" Some precious alchemy and forging materials are valuable not only to humans but also to those ferocious and mystical beasts. For example, metallic ferocious beasts can absorb high-quality metal materials to enhance their own strength. "Then, how strong is this ferocious beast?" Charles pressed further. "A Level Four Beast Master can handle it. I''m only a Level Three Beast Master, so I can''t take down that ferocious beast." Byron said seriously. As a professional blacksmith, his skills in Beast Mastery were indeed lacking. Charles pondered, that beast should be a Level Thirty or above ferocious beast, and he could definitely deal with it. He could obtain the orange-quality rare metal and enhance his Black Gold Long Knife. However, Byron''s next statement made Charles very cautious. "How about this? I can tell you the location first, and after you get the rare metal, you can help plead for Jay. What do you think?" Once those words were spoken, Charles instantly calmed down. He feigned curiosity and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that after I obtain the metal, I won''t help Jay?" Byron replied a bit flustered, "No way! I trust you. As the most famous genius in Calivia, your reputation is more important than a piece of orange-quality rare metal." Charles rubbed his chin, "That''s true. Let''s exchange contact information. Once I''m ready in a couple of days, I''ll let you know." Byron''s face brightened, and he quickly provided his contact information. ... Soon, after bidding farewell to Charles, Byron arrived at a secluded alley where someone was waiting for himit was Level Six Beast Master Winston! Winston asked anxiously, "So, what did Charles say?" "He agreed, but we haven''t set a specific time yet!" Byron clenched his fists tightly. His resentment towards Charles was undiminished, if it weren''t for Charles, he would still be the apprentice of the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild! As for Jay, Byron harbored the same resentment. The words he spoke about wanting to help Jay were all lies! Someone like Jay, if assigned to another place, might cause even more trouble, and he would be implicated as wellthen he would be done for. "That''s good enough. The timing doesn''t matter. Charles, this time you''re definitely doomed!" Winston already envisioned the scene of Charles begging for mercy. He had seen the news today and knew that Charles had the means to threaten a Level Five Beast Master, but so what? The strength of a Level Six Beast Master is not something a Level Five Beast Master can compare to! As long as Charles showed any interest in obtaining that piece of orange-quality rare metal, Winston was one hundred percent confident he could kill Charles silently and without a trace! Whoever it was, as long as Winston suspected them of being involved in Kevin and Thomas''s deaths, he would rather kill the wrong person than let anyone escape! After eliminating Charles, he would return to Lsengard, and no one from the Miller family or the Smith family would get away! "My lord, I''ve completed the task you assigned to me, I shouldn''t have any further involvement now, right?" Byron felt a bit scared inside and wanted to end this matter. To his surprise, Winston did not stop him, instead, he said, "You can back out now, but if you do, you''ll miss the chance to witness Charles''s tragic end." Byron recalled his situation, after meeting Charles, he had lost his status as the apprentice of the vice president of the Alchemist Guild, and his wife had been constantly blaming him. All the connections he had built up over the years had gone to waste. "Fine! I''ll go that day too. I''ll go with Charles, his guard will be down. I want to see him die with my own eyes!" Byron gritted his teeth in agreement. A barely noticeable smile crept onto Winston''s lips. He would certainly fulfill Byron''s wish, but after Charles''s death, Byron would be next. He didn''t want to leave any clues that would lead Cyber Academy to investigate that would be the end for him! Meanwhile, After purchasing alchemy materials, Charles was walking back when a tall man with dark yellow skin kept following him. "The dean, Jamie, has reminded you not to leave the city recently." the man said in an unusually alluring tone, and the voice was unmistakably Ruby Wang''s. At first, Charles found it strange how Ruby Wang had transformed from a voluptuous woman into a hulking figure. He had asked about it, and the other party mentioned it was due to a mystical beast''s special ability. It was probably similar to Mousie''s Mimetic Illusion. "I recall that I never intended to go out alone." Charles stated his thoughts. Ruby Wang seemed puzzled and asked, "But didn''t you just promise him that you would inform him when you had the time?" "Yes, I''m not going out alone. Facing a potential ambush from the Constellation organization, how could I dare?" Charles''s words left Ruby Wang even more confused. She responded, "The Constellation organization? Are you saying that Byron is deliberately trying to get you to leave the city?" "What else could it be? Just a moment ago, he was very concerned about Jay''s well-being, but then he didn''t mention it at all." Charles continued to explain. "I said I''d let him know in a couple of days, yet he didn''t seem rushed at all. You have to understand, in two days, Jay might be dead at the border!" If Byron truly cared about Jay, he would definitely urge Charles to hurry, at the very least, he would try to do something. But he showed no sign of urgency whatsoever. This made Charles feel a sense of alarm, he immediately concluded that Byron''s goal was to get him out of the city! However, he didn''t know which faction Byron belonged towas it the Constellation? Or Winston? Or perhaps Leo? Charles couldn''t figure it out, nor did he need to. He was well aware that the other party was doomed! Back at the academy, Charles busied himself with continuing to refine enough powerful pills to help Mia accelerate her growth. Meanwhile, Ruby Wang went to find Dean Jamie to report the relevant situation and see how to plan their next steps. Once Charles successfully refined the powerful pills and prepared to head to class for the afternoon, Catherine came to find him. "Charles, there''s a banquet tonight. I was wondering if you have a suitable formal outfit?" Catherine asked after a moment of hesitation. "A formal outfit? I don''t think I have one." Charles replied, feeling a bit strange. Given Catherine''s personality, she would usually just wear whatever to attend a banquet. She didn''t care about such things at all, outside of combat and training, other matters were completely unimportant to her. Why was she concerned about formal attire today? "How convenient! I don''t have anything suitable either. How about we go look for something together after our afternoon class?" Catherine suggested naturally. Charles nodded in agreement. The two of them walked towards the classroom, with Catherine lagging slightly behind. She occasionally glanced down at her phone, which displayed a series of search records: [What does it mean to buy a formal outfit for a guy?] [How should a girlfriend buy a formal outfit for her boyfriend?] [Recommended formal outfits for couples] [The best formal wear shops in Calivia for couples to browse] ... Catherine, walking behind, was quietly deleting her browsing history. She had just done a simple search once, and then these recommendations popped up. Unable to resist her curiosity, Catherine clicked in. She ended up watching for an entire afternoon before realizing that she and Charles were not in a romantic relationship! After thinking for a moment, she paused her scrolling and finally left one recommendation: [Formal Outfit Recommendations for Couples]! Chapter 163: Chapter 163: The Robinson Family Banquet When Charles and Catherine stepped out of the academy gates, a figure approached from the side.Celestine was dressed in a stunning black gown, her feet adorned with beige Valentino high heels. Her toes were long and fair, painted with a light red nail polish, making her look absolutely exquisite. The gown was clearly custom-made, perfectly showcasing her graceful waistline. With her curvy hips and slim waist, she created a striking visual impact, making one unable to resist the urge to reach out and pull her into an embrace. "Were you waiting for me?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. It had just been the end of afternoon classes, and there was still plenty of time before the Robinson family banquet, so he wondered what Celestine was doing there. Upon hearing Charles''s question, Celestine glanced at Catherine first, then slightly arched her back like a black swan before responding, "That''s right, Charles. I figured you might not have an appropriate formal outfit, so I thought I''d help you pick one out." "Funny enough, Catherine also said she wanted to help me choose something suitable. Why don''t we all go together?" Charles suggested. Catherine''s expression was somewhat unnatural, she didn''t know what to say. If she refused, would it come off as strange? Before she could answer, Celestine eagerly agreed. The three of them set off toward the largest mall in Calivia, and soon they arrived at their destination. Charles looked at the enormous mall filled with clothing brands he had never heard of. As he scanned the place, he realized there were hundreds of shops! For a moment, he had no idea where to start. To Charles, clothes were just something to wear, as long as they were comfortable. As a Beast Master, he didn''t often require formal wear for his daily training and life. "Which store should we go to first?" Charles scratched his head. Shopping for clothes was something better left to the ladies, he would just follow along and try on whatever they picked. "Let''s go to this one!" "How about we start at this store?" Catherine and Celestine pointed at a shop simultaneously. Without thinking much, Charles walked straight over. Behind him, the two ladies exchanged glances, saying nothing. The first shop they chose was, in fact, highly recommended online as the best store for couples! As soon as they entered the store, several salespeople swarmed around them. When they saw Catherine and Celestine following Charles in, the expressions on their faces instantly changed. Some stepped aside, watching Catherine and Celestine pick out clothes, whispering to each other: "This guy is really lucky, he''s surrounded by two stunning beauties. I''m so jealous!" "I wish my future girlfriend could be half as pretty as them, I''m really envious!" "Did you not know? This guy is Charles, the ones next to him are Catherine and Celestine. Both are level four Beast Masters!" "They''re both geniuses! A perfect match. I''m a bit confused about who Charles''s girlfriend actually is." "Why can''t it be both?" ... Meanwhile, Catherine and Celestine were waiting outside the fitting room for Charles to come out. Both being level four Beast Masters, they had sharp hearing and had already caught wind of the chatter around them. Yet neither of them spoke, they just looked at each other, and the atmosphere grew tense. Catherine usually didn''t care about other people''s opinions, but when she heard them debating who Charles''s girlfriend was, she couldn''t help but glance at Celestine. In her eyes, Celestine was indeed very beautiful and graceful, and she had known Charles for a while. Thinking about this made Catherine feel somewhat uneasy, she didn''t even know why, but it felt a bit like someone was trying to take her place in the training room. On the other hand, Celestine understood her own feelings better than Catherine did, she had likely developed feelings for Charles. To her, Catherine, who spent the most time with Charles, was her biggest rival. However, she was fortunate enough to sense that Catherine didn''t understand romantic feelings at all. That was her advantage. Moreover, she had been intimate with Charles more than once. With that thought, Celestine turned her gaze toward the fitting room. Charles pushed open the fitting room door, smoothing out the wrinkles in his sleeves as he asked, "How does this outfit look? Is it good?" No one answered. Charles felt something was off and looked up at Catherine and Celestine, who were both staring at him with expressions of surprise. "You look amazing in formal wear! You have such a presence, like a prince from a kingdom!" Celestine exclaimed, her eyes fixed on Charles. It was the first time she had seen Charles in formal attire! Charles was dressed in a stylish black suit, giving off the impression of a king emerging from the shadows of the night. The tailored collar hugged his neck perfectly, and the slightly open shirt collar revealed a hint of his well-defined collarbone, adding a touch of nonchalance to his composed demeanor. The fitted cut perfectly outlined his tall frame, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, every line was smooth and sharp. The words strength and elegance came to mind for everyone present! Catherine had never paid much attention to a man''s appearance before, she only recognized strength and power. But seeing Charles like this today made her nod in agreement with Celestine''s remark. "He''s just too handsome! We need to take a picture right now, it''ll be our store''s advertisement!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, yes! Where''s the manager? Hurry up and talk to Charles to see if we can get the rights to that photo!" Meanwhile, Charles was still trying on other clothes and hadn''t noticed the commotion in the store. After trying on several outfits, none compared to the first black suit. Catherine and Celestine decided to give up on trying other clothes, especially Celestine, who was also wearing a black evening gown that matched well with Charles. Catherine had chosen a suitable option, a white off-the-shoulder long dress. She had hardly ever worn something like that and felt a bit uncomfortable, constantly tugging at the neckline on her shoulder, worried it might slip down. Catherine''s figure was different from Celestine''s, she exuded a sense of vitality, energy, and health! When Charles and Catherine went to the checkout, the manager had already been called over and was waiting there. The manager cautiously asked, "Mr. Charles, the entire shopping experience is complimentary. Would you be willing to let us use this photo as an advertisement in our store?" This was the first time Charles encountered such a situation, he didn''t think much of it. It was just a photo, so he agreed without hesitation. By the time they finished buying the suitable formal wear, it was getting late. The Robinson family''s banquet was about to start. The three of them didn''t linger too long and headed straight to the Robinson family estate. On the way, Celestine kept stealing glances at Charles, while Catherine occasionally cast furtive looks his way. Clearly, both of them were very pleased with Charles''s look for the day. "By the way, Charles, did you know that an important figure is rumored to be attending the banquet today? It seems this event is being held specifically for that person." Celestine shared, relaying information she had heard from who knows where. Charles didn''t really care, his goal was to see Grace, and if possible, to find out more about Professor Hale. He was curious why Hale, once celebrated as the "Pride of the Wind." had severed ties with the Robinson family. Charles had searched online but found no information at all. "Winter, do you know much about the Robinson family?" Charles asked. Celestine shook her head. Although she had been in Genosha Calivia for a long time, she hadn''t had much contact with these top-tier families. Before long, the three of them arrived in front of the Robinson family mansion. As soon as they got out of the car, countless flashbulbs went off, accompanied by gasps of excitement. "Look, it''s Charles!" "Our idol is here! Charles looks so handsome today, all those geniuses before him don''t even compare!" "He''s so charismatic! He looks like royalty, it''s incredible!" Today, in front of the Robinson family estate, there were numerous luxury cars parkedMaybach S-Class, Ferrari 488 Pista, Aston Martin DB11, and so on. The attendees were either geniuses or members of elite families, none of them were ordinary. Before Charles, Celestine, and Catherine arrived, the crowd''s attention and flashes were scattered. But once the three of them stepped out of the car, all eyes and flashes focused on them! "Click, click, click. What''s there to photograph about a level three Beast Master?" "Are you jealous of Charles? When you got out of the car, only a few people took pictures of you. Look at Charleshe''s so popular!" "He''s just a commoner. Why would I be jealous of a commoner?" In contrast to the enthusiasm of the onlookers, the young members of the elite families getting out of their luxury cars were feeling quite annoyed with Charles. In their eyes, it was Charles who was stealing their spotlight, otherwise, it would be them surrounded by admirers right now! "Let''s go, stop looking. We should head inside. We need to be on our best behavior today, we can''t afford any slip-ups!" "How could that happen? We were reminded at home before comingthere''s an important figure attending today." "By the way, I heard the Taylor family isn''t too happy with Charles. It seems to be because of Carter and Leo. I wonder if there will be any drama tonight!" "That''s unlikely. At an event like this, what kind of drama could happen?" "Well, you never know. I heard Zane from the Taylor family is all set to make Charles embarrass himself!" Chapter 164: Chapter 164: The Duel Inside the Robinson family villa,a Chinese-style landscape garden is nestled within, with towering mountains and flowing waters, pavilions and lakes, and various rare plants thriving in abundance. Zane, the youngest son of Benson, the head of the Taylor family, is in a pavilion, surrounded by people eager to curry favor with him. As a direct descendant of the Taylor family, he is truly the center of attention at this gathering! Even the Robinson family, the hosts of the event, can''t match his popularity. After all, the Taylor family''s power ranks just below the royal Bai family of Genosha, and people are constantly coming to try to build a rapport with Zane and get known. However, at this moment, Zane is not interested in anyone else, his gaze is fixed on a lady outside the pavilion. Under the dazzling lights of the banquet, Snowy Gao, dressed in a stunning red evening gown, resembles a red rose blooming in the dark night. The red evening gown resembles a blooming flower, almost like a burning flame, exuding a hot and enchanting charm. Her slender waist is delicate, and her long legs peek through the high slit of the skirt, adding a touch of sensuality and mystery. The exquisite shoulder straps rest gently on her rounded shoulders, revealing ample fair skin, while showcasing her alluring collarbone and proud bust, embodying both elegance and feminine charm. Recently, Zane has been pursuing Snowy Gao, but to his surprise, no matter how many gifts he sends, she doesn''t even glance his way. If it were anyone else, he would have lost his temper and resorted to more drastic measures, but Snowy Gao''s situation is different. His father, Benson, has warned him several times that he can pursue her but must not use other means, or it will lead to serious trouble! Zane sighed and composed himself again. He waved his hand casually, and a person stepped out from behind him, carrying an exceptionally exquisite gift box, following Zane toward Snowy Gao. "Snowy, this is a beauty miracle drug that I worked hard to find. Why don''t you take a look?" Zane said as he received the gift box and opened it. Before he could take anything out, Snowy Gao politely refused, "Mr. Zane, I don''t think I''m at the age where I need a beauty miracle drug yet. You should keep it for yourself." Snowy Gao spoke the truth, she was only eighteen, the age of her utmost beauty, and naturally, she didn''t need a so-called beauty miracle drug. In her view, Zane giving her such a gift was simply implying that she should pay attention to her appearance. It was quite frustrating! Hearing Snowy Gao''s refusal, Zane''s hand, which had been opening the gift box, froze in mid-air. He instinctively wanted to lash out but held back, resulting in a stiff expression on his face, as rigid as a statue. At that moment, a shout echoed from afar, "It''s Charles! Charles has arrived too!" Snowy Gao''s eyes lit up, and she lifted her long skirt slightly, skipping gracefully toward him! Charles has a fan base mostly composed of women in Genosha Calivia, as he is not only handsome but also a genius who respects women. Every word he speaks resonates with people. Moreover, under the narration of Lan and Jace, two other phrases Charles once said have also become popular in Genosha Calivia. "True strength is not about having power to be courageous, but rather having courage that leads to strength!" "Weaklings draw their blades against the weaker, while the strong draw their blades against the stronger!" These two sentences have been recognized by countless individuals, especially for some confused Beast Masters. Charles''s words are like a beacon in their lives! Thus, when Charles appeared, he was immediately surrounded by admirers! Today is the Robinson family''s banquet, and those who can attend are all geniuses and members of prestigious families, including many of Charles''s fans. Snowy Gao stood at a distance, her gaze fixed on Charles, filled with recognition and admiration. Having been in Genosha for some time, she was already very curious about Charles. "Today, I finally get to see him in person, he''s even more handsome than in photos and videos!" Snowy Gao whispered to herself. Zane, who had been chasing after her, happened to hear this and his expression instantly soured. He didn''t expect that the aloof Snowy Gao would find Charles appealing at first sight while ignoring his efforts! Not to mention that Charles had publicly embarrassed Leo in front of everyone from the Taylor family! Zane couldn''t hold back any longer, he stepped into the crowd, pushing through the onlookers until he reached Charles, and spoke up: "I was wondering who it was, turns out it''s the third-level Beast Master Charles, a mere commoner! Quite the spectacle." Some of Charles''s fans couldn''t stand it and wanted to retort, but after just a glance at Zane, they immediately closed their mouths. Seeing this, Zane felt even more triumphant. In Genosha Calivia, there are people he wouldn''t provoke, but Charles isn''t one of them. A commoner without connections or background didn''t intimidate him at all. "Do I know you?" Charles frowned, not recognizing the person who had just spoken. He found it strange that someone would want to provoke him using their commoner status. Grace was the first, Leo was the same, and now here comes another. "My name is Zane, the direct descendant of the Taylor family in Genosha Calivia! Benson is my father!" Zane proudly lifted his chin. Usually, at this point, even if others didn''t know him, hearing this would shock them and earn him some respect. But unexpectedly, Charles''s expression was as if he were looking at a clown. He shook his head and said, "Sorry, I haven''t heard of any of that." "You! What kind of joke is this?" Zane immediately grew agitated. Just as he was about to insult Charles, he thought of something and said, "Hmph, that makes sense. A commoner wouldn''t know about the affairs of great families." Charles, upon hearing this, didn''t get angry. He calmly faced Zane''s ridicule and replied, "I may not know about those things, but I can be sure of one thing." "What is it?" Zane asked, somewhat curious. "I can be sure that when you introduced yourself, you put your family and father first, without mentioning yourself at all." Charles curled his lip in disdain and continued, "This shows that you have no achievements of your own, you''re just a worthless person hiding in the shadow of your family''s glory." As soon as he said this, the entire venue fell silent. Everyone was contemplating, and Charles''s words made a lot of sense. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it weren''t for the fact that the person being ridiculed was Zane, many would likely have applauded and cheered. "Charles! What do you mean by that? You''re just a commoner, what gives you the audacity to insult me?" Zane''s anger flared up instantly. He found himself unable to retort. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, no one had ever dared to speak to him like that! "I challenge you to a duel, Charles! I want to see if you have the guts to accept my challenge!" Zane''s eyes seemed to blaze with fire as he glared at Charles and spoke. Snowy Gao couldn''t stand it any longer. Naturally, she wasn''t afraid of Zane and directly interjected, "Zane! You''re a twenty-three-year-old fifth-level Beast Master, and you''re challenging an eighteen-year-old third-level Beast Master to a duel? How embarrassing!" Faced with Snowy Gao''s accusation, Zane was momentarily speechless. He clenched his fists tightly and pointed at a person behind him, saying, "How about this, Charles? I have a servant here, a fourth-level Beast Master. You two won''t summon mystical beasts or use high-quality equipment for the duel. How does that sound?" Before Charles could respond, Zane continued to provoke him, trying to get Charles to agree. "Charles, aren''t you a genius? Are you afraid of a fourth-level Beast Master? Don''t you dare?" To a fourth-level Beast Master, Charles wasn''t afraid at all. However, he didn''t want to play along with Zane''s game. He knew that Zane was aware of his strength and was deliberately trying to provoke him into a duel. Clearly, there was more to this than met the eye! Charles''s gaze turned to the person Zane was pointing at. The individual stood straight, with a rigid posture, their eyes wandering constantly, remaining alert, and emanating a faint aura of the battlefield! This must be a battle-hardened soldier! Based on his assessment, Charles made his judgment. No wonder Zane said they couldn''t use mystical beasts or high-quality weapons. With those two factors removed, it would come down to physical fitness and combat skills. Charles thought for a moment and calmly said, "I''m just a third-level Beast Master. Why should I agree to your demands?" "You! Charles, weren''t you so arrogant before? Why are you backing down now?" Zane was afraid that Charles wouldn''t dare to accept. He continued to provoke him with words, hoping to anger Charles and provoke him into losing his composure. Upon hearing Zane''s words, Charles became even calmer. He replied, "A duel without stakes is a bit too boring. If I win, what would you even be able to offer as a price?" Zane''s eyes instantly lit up. He was very confident in the person behind him. As long as Charles agreed not to summon mystical beasts or use high-quality weapons, Charles would surely lose! Ever since he learned that Charles had made Leo shout a hundred times in public, "I''m worthless, I''m not as good as a commoner!" Zane had felt a deep resentment towards Charles. After all, Leo was a member of the Taylor family, and Charles''s actions were a disgrace to the Taylor family! As the son of Benson, the head of the Taylor family, Zane believed it was his duty to teach Charles a lesson! "A price? How about this: if you lose, you''ll kneel at the entrance of the Taylor family for a day, apologizing to us, and then you''ll leave an arm behind!" Zane''s expression turned ruthless. In his view, as long as he didn''t kill Charles, there wouldn''t be any problems. He thought to himself, he was just a commoner, how could he make the Taylor family pay a heavy price? "What if I win?" Charles wasn''t intimidated by Zane''s demands. He calmly asked. Before Zane could respond, Snowy Gao''s voice rang out: "Zane, don''t go too far! Charles, don''t agree to him, this guy has no shame!" Chapter 165: Chapter 165: What Does This Mean? Charles looked at Snowy Gao with some curiosity. It seemed he didn''t recognize this person.The crowd gathered here was growing larger. As the hosts of the banquet, the Robinson family was naturally worried that something might happen, so they quickly sent the butler over. "Young Master Zane, Mr. Charles, please calm down. Today is the Robinson family''s banquet, and I ask you both to behave." The butler''s expression was somewhat displeased. "You misunderstood. I''m quite calm, it''s this Genosha Taylor family member, Benson''s son, who is not so calm." Charles replied, without mentioning Zane''s name at all. The butler clearly caught the implied meaning in Charles''s words. He was already well aware of what had transpired between Zane and Charles. Without hesitation, the Robinson family''s butler directly addressed Charles: "Mr. Charles, regardless of your grievances with Zane, I hope you can give the Robinson family some face today and avoid causing any trouble." After saying this, the butler fell silent, as if the entire situation was initiated by Charles. Charles frowned and spoke up, "Excuse me, do you know the background of this situation? What do you mean by me causing trouble?" The butler shook his head and replied, "Mr. Charles, I''m aware of how things unfolded. I ask that you remain calm and enjoy tonight''s banquet." Zane wasn''t foolish either, he was feeling very pleased. The Taylor family was far stronger than the Robinson family, which is why the Robinson family''s butler was placing the blame on Charles. After all, Charles was just a commoner, without connections or background. Meanwhile, Zane, who had instigated the matter, faced no consequences. He stood with his arms crossed, looking at Charles with a gaze full of provocation! Snowy Gao couldn''t take it anymore and directly approached the Robinson family''s butler, raising her voice, "What do you mean, Robinson family? Zane started this trouble, and Charles hasn''t done anything!" The Robinson family''s butler was unaware of Snowy Gao''s special identity, but seeing her dressed elegantly and exuding an extraordinary presence, he patiently explained, "Ma''am, what''s important now is that the banquet proceeds smoothly. A master of alchemy is attending, and there can''t be any mistakes." Upon hearing the butler''s words, the crowd was instantly astonished and began to murmur: "What the heck, a master of alchemy! Do we have a master of alchemy in Genosha?" "The president of the Alchemy Guild is only a master of alchemy, this master of alchemy is even more distinguished!" "Of course, a master of alchemy would be welcomed in any country. Who wouldn''t want to be on good terms with a master of alchemy?" "Look, it seems that royal people are here, the Grand Princess and the Second Princess have also arrived!" The others hadn''t fully processed the news about the master of alchemy when they heard that royal members were present, and they turned to look. In another direction, a group of people was approaching. Charles recognized only a couple of them: the Second Princess Camilla, the general''s son Zachary, and at the back, Grace. Charles took a deep breath, and images of signing the human contract flashed through his mind. Catherine, who was beside him, noticed Charles''s state. Following his gaze, she spotted Grace. "Is that Grace?" Catherine asked Celestine in a low voice. Celestine nodded but didn''t say anything. Because of Charles, she didn''t harbor any good feelings toward Grace. "Butler Zhou, what''s going on? Why are there so many people gathered here?" The speaker was Shane Lin, the younger brother of the head of the Robinson family. He had gone to greet the royal family and was taken aback by the scene before him as soon as he entered. Butler Zhou quickly ran to Shane Lin''s side and began to explain quietly. After understanding the situation, Shane Lin didn''t mind much, he simply smiled and said, "It''s understandable for young people to be competitive, but today''s occasion isn''t suitable for that. Let''s disperse, the banquet is about to begin." After Shane Lin said this, he thought he could let the matter pass, but Zane seemed displeased and sarcastically addressed Charles, "Charles, please calm down. In a situation like this, it''s better to behave and not cause trouble." Charles looked up at Butler Zhou and Shane Lin, hoping they could clarify the situation. It was clearly Zane who instigated things, how did it turn into him causing trouble? Shane Lin spoke again, "Alright, everyone, settle down and disperse." Grace had naturally seen Charles. She had heard news about him while in Calivia, and not just once. However, Charles was still only a Level 3 Beast Master, while she had already reached Level 4. Although Charles could defeat a Level 4 Beast Master, she was different, she was a direct disciple of the Vice President of Aredale Academy, not just an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master! "Charles, this is not a place for commoners to stir up trouble." Grace said calmly to Charles. Before Charles could react, Catherine and Celestine couldn''t hold back anymore. The two of them moved forward, wanting to confront Grace. Charles reached out his hand to stop the two of them, allowing the two women to rush ahead while he stayed back. That simply wouldn''t do. "Those who witnessed the events should know that Zane was the one who provoked first, it''s not me who caused trouble." Charles proclaimed loudly. The onlookers had all witnessed what happened, but no one spoke up. "I saw it, Zane did provoke first." Snowy Gao was the first to voice her agreement. After that, no one else spoke, the remaining people were afraid of the Taylor family and worried about Zane holding a grudge and retaliating, so they kept silent. Shane Lin waved his hand irritably. He didn''t care who started the dispute, he just wanted the crowd to disperse quickly because the master-level alchemist would be arriving soon. "Alright, alright, this doesn''t matter anymore. The banquet is about to start, everyone needs to leave." Shane Lin said helplessly. "Charles, don''t delay things here. If you make that master-level alchemist angry, you won''t be able to handle the consequences." Zane said, feeling quite pleased with himself and gloating at Charles. Butler Zhou added, "Alright, Mr. Charles, just take a step back, the banquet is what''s important." Shane Lin frowned at Charles. He had thought Charles was a smart person who wouldn''t insist further, but it turned out he couldn''t see his own place. No matter how good his talent in alchemy and forging was, could it really be more important than a master-level alchemist? "Enough, stop being unreasonable." Shane Lin said impatiently, wanting to resolve the matter quickly. Charles took a deep breath. He knew that people from these big families were often self-righteous and extremely proud. It was clearly Zane who came to provoke him, yet it had turned into him causing trouble? It was clearly Butler Zhou who made a mistake, yet it had become him who wouldn''t let it go? From the beginning, Charles had done nothing but respond to Zane''s provocation, was that really a fault? The banquet was important, and Charles understood that. Master-level alchemists were indeed rare, but Charles had seen them before. He had learned about alchemy from Colton, a master-level alchemist. The people of the Robinson family had no awareness of their mistakes. They always thought to make Charles back down. Perhaps they knew that Zane had instigated the situation but chose to blame everything on Charles. "Is it because I''m a commoner that this situation has turned into me causing trouble?" Charles asked. Shane Lin didn''t answer directly, instead, he said, "Charles, my patience is limited. If you continue like this, I''ll have to ask you to leave." "I won''t take the blame for something I didn''t do. Right is right, and wrong is wrong." Charles replied, unfazed. He didn''t care about the big families at all. "Even if Zane provoked you first, Charles, you could have chosen to ignore it. Knowing that today is an important banquet for the Robinson family, why not step back?" Shane Lin said with a furrowed brow. Upon hearing this, Charles finally understood just how arrogant the people from these big families could be. Zane was from the top family, the Taylor family, in Genosha, so his provocations and troublemaking were perfectly acceptable. But Charles was just a commoner with talent in alchemy and forging, so responding to provocation was a problem! What kind of logic was that? Charles struggled to suppress his anger, trying to remain calm. He said slowly, "What you said is wrong. The responsibility is not mine. Even if it''s the Robinson family''s banquet today, wrong is wrong!" Zane was even more pleased. He hadn''t expected Charles to be so stubborn! If Charles admitted his mistake and stopped insisting, Zane wouldn''t know how to teach him a lesson. "A commoner is just a commoner, completely unaware of the gravity of the situation. The Robinson family''s banquet is far more important than your notions of right and wrong!" Zane raised an eyebrow and smiled at Charles. "Someone, throw him out!" Shane Lin didn''t waste any more words and directly issued orders to the people of the Robinson family! He had had enough. If this continued, when that master-level alchemist came out and saw such a scene, it would be terrible. "Wait, who are you throwing out?" A voice came from the Robinson family''s room. Everyone present looked up to see a middle-aged man carefully following behind an elderly man with white hair. The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Robinson family, Lance Lin! The person who could walk behind Lance Lin must be the protagonist of today''s banquet, that master-level alchemist. As Lance Lin and the master-level alchemist walked over, people began to whisper: "Is this the master-level alchemist? He looks just like an ordinary old man." "Does anyone know who this is?" "I don''t know. He must be a master-level alchemist from somewhere else." "I heard he''s actually from Genosha, he just recently reached master-level alchemist status." "That sounds fake. The only master-level alchemist in Calivia is Owen, the president of the alchemist guild, and he''s not President Owen!" ... While others were speculating about who this master-level alchemist was, Charles was stunned, Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. because he was very familiar with this person, it was Colton, who had taught him about alchemy! Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Charles, please conduct yourself with dignity "What''s going on? The banquet is about to start, yet everyone is still lingering here!" Lance Lin took a couple of steps forward, standing in front of Colton, his expression dark as he glared at Shane Line.The Robinson family had put a lot of effort into today''s banquet. If it weren''t for Colton''s connection to the Robinson family, they wouldn''t have been able to host the event ahead of so many other families. A master-level alchemist is extremely important for the current situation of the Robinson family. If things are handled well, it''s not impossible for the Robinson family to reach the same level of power as the Taylor family in the future! Thinking of this, Lance Lin shot a sharp glance at Shane Line. Shane Line hurriedly explained, "Head of the family, the reason so many people have gathered is all because of that brat Charles, who doesn''t know his place!" Shane Line stepped in front of Lance Lin and laid out the entire sequence of events. Lance Lin clearly understood that it all started when Zane caused trouble, but he was still annoyed. Even if Zane started it, couldn''t Charles just let it slide? It was evident that he didn''t have a clear understanding of his own position. Could a commoner really be more important than Zane of the Genosha Taylor family? Lance Lin had heard of Charles''s name, the genius forging alchemist. He remembered that he had once asked the steward to send an invitation, hoping to smooth things over in advance. However, one Charles clearly could not be compared to Colton! Snowy Gao, standing nearby, was the first to react when Shane Line pointed the blame at Charles. She immediately spoke up, "The esteemed Robinson family can''t distinguish right from wrong, it was Zane who was at fault first!" Upon hearing this, Lance Lin became anxious. After all, Colton was right behind him, and if this master-level alchemist grew dissatisfied with the Robinson family, it could jeopardize future cooperation, which would be disastrous! However, he couldn''t say much either, he knew Snowy Gao''s status. She came from beyond the Abyssal Depths and held an esteemed position, even the royal family respected her greatly. "It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. Charles and Zane are both young, hot-headed, and competitive, which is understandable. Why don''t we just let it go for now and discuss it after the banquet?" Lance Lin, seeing things getting complicated, decided to smooth things over, thinking it best to let the banquet proceed normally first. Colton, listening from behind, had gathered most of the details. He understood that this situation arose because Charles lacked a powerful background and was being looked down upon by the Robinson family, treated unjustly. To be honest, Colton liked Charles as a disciple, he was calm and had terrifying talent in alchemy. As Charles''s alchemy teacher, he certainly wanted to stand up for him. But now was not the time, he could wait a little longer and give those who looked down on Charles a big lesson! Thinking of this, Colton spoke up, "If there''s a misunderstanding, it''s better to clarify it now. I''ve heard of this Charles, he seems to be an advanced alchemist at just eighteen. He shouldn''t be so stubborn in his mistakes." Hearing Colton express some favor towards Charles, a few people in the crowd suddenly began to panic. Especially Zane, who thought that if Charles got close to Colton, it would be troublesome for him in the future. He wouldn''t be able to deal with Charles anymore, and Charles might even come back to seek revenge on him. Therefore, Zane immediately said, "Senior, you don''t know. This Charles is just a commoner, and he''s quite arrogant, looking down on others!" Before Charles could respond, other young people, who didn''t like Charles, followed Zane''s lead and spoke up. "Yes, senior, Charles loves to show off and isn''t stable enough!" "Moreover, he snatched love from others and insulted people, he doesn''t know any manners!" "Senior, I also heard that Charles is dishonest and has poor character!" Instantly, a chorus of voices came forth, belittling Charles, completely unaware that Colton''s expression was growing darker. Zane and Grace were observant, they both thought that this master-level alchemist, Colton, was becoming increasingly displeased with Charles! Grace continued, "Senior, this Charles even publicly said, ''Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly!'' He''s simply arrogant beyond measure!" As Charles listened to the slander and ridicule directed at him, he remained calm, feeling an unspoken sense of anticipation. He realized something was off when Colton spoke, clearly, Colton knew him but was pretending not to recognize him. It seemed that the real show was yet to come! However, Celestine and Catherine couldn''t hold back any longer. Listening to others speak ill of Charles filled them with anger. They were just about to step forward and refute everyone when Charles quietly pulled them back. At that moment, Shane Line listened to the surrounding voices and said seriously, "Charles, this situation arose because of you. What else do you have to say?" Charles shook his head and slowly replied, "It was Zane who challenged me first, mocking me for being a commoner. I am not at fault." "Oh? Charles, did I say something wrong? Aren''t you a commoner?" Zane immediately shouted. "I am a commoner, but what of it?" Charles replied, his expression unreadable, calm as still water. "A commoner should be looked down upon! You and your ancestors are all lowly ordinary people, completely unambitious, otherwise, you wouldn''t still be commoners!" Zane said proudly. Upon hearing this, Charles''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "So you think commoners are lowly?" "Exactly! Commoners are lowly, narrow-minded, and utterly ignorant!" Zane saw no issue with his statement, that was just how he viewed it. "Then let me ask you, who was the founding emperor of Genosha? What was his background?" After saying this, Charles smirked slightly, eager to see how Zane would respond! "Our founding emperor is..." Zane began to speak but then realized that the founding emperor of Genosha was named Bai Bing, born a commoner, who fought all his life to establish Genosha. Zane fell silent, sweat beading on his forehead. If he had continued, he would have indirectly implied that the emperor, who founded Genosha as a commoner, was a lowly person. If this got out, Zane would be finished! "Charles, you only know how to use your words to win! If you have the guts, accept the duel. I want to see just how strong you really are!" Zane quickly changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on the commoner issue any longer. The royal members, the eldest princess Bai Rui and the second princess Camilla, had all been watching him closely. If he made another mistake, he would surely get a beating from his father, Benson, once they returned to the Taylor family! "What are the stakes? If I win, what will happen to you?" Charles asked. Hearing Charles''s words, Zane burst into laughter and said, "You win? That''s impossible! Do you even know who he is? He''s the warrior who''s slain a hundred enemies on the battlefield of Genosha! David Zheng!" Zane''s brief introduction made those present who knew about David Zheng immediately explain to others. "I''ve heard that name! He''s the one who broke through enemy encirclement by killing dozens!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wasn''t it a hundred enemies?" "It''s a cumulative total of a hundred! That''s quite impressive, Charles would never be his opponent!" "Exactly! David Zheng has been tempered by blood and fire on the battlefield, dealing with Charles would be a piece of cake for him!" "And David Zheng is a Level Four Beast Master, while Charles is only a Level Three Beast Master. He has no chance at all!" Hearing the last words, Zane quickly said, "What''s with the Level Three and Level Four Beast Masters? Without summoning a mystical beast or using high-quality weapons, there won''t be a significant gap!" "Charles, are you even capable? If not, just admit it early, I will definitely forgive you!" Zane placed his hands on his hips and tilted his head to look at Charles. "I''ll say it again, what are the stakes? If I win, what will you pay?" Charles wasn''t interested in anything else, his physical abilities ranked him among the strong even within Level Four Beast Masters! Zane looked at Charles''s calm demeanor and felt infuriated. He never expected that even after all this, Charles would still be foolishly thinking of winning? That was simply impossible! So Zane replied, "If you win, I''ll kneel and bow my head in apology!" Charles couldn''t help but chuckle a bit. If he lost, not only would he have to bow and apologize, but he would also lose an arm. How could Zane just ignore the latter part of the price? As things seemed to escalate, Lance Lin, not wanting to let it go further, tried to intervene. However, he still chose not to say anything to Zane and instead spoke to Charles, "Charles, today is a banquet of my Robinson family. Please show some restraint, or I''ll have to call someone to throw you out!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to listen to Lance Lin''s words. It was always the same! From beginning to end, it was all about his actions, with no mention of Zane at all. It was simply too much! Just then, Colton cleared his throat and said, "An apology is fine, but let''s skip the rest. If you agree to the duel, Charles, I can give you a miracle drug that will temporarily boost you to Level Four Beast Master status, allowing you to fight better." "This? Senior Colton, that doesn''t seem right." Lance Lin hesitated, surprised that Colton was interested in the matter between Charles and Zane. "It''s no problem, these young men can use it as a performance before the banquet begins." Colton said, stroking his beard as he looked at Charles. Lance Lin nodded, about to say something, but was interrupted by Colton. Colton''s ring flashed, and a bottle of miracle drug appeared in his hand. Those who recognized it immediately gasped, "That''s a blue-quality [Temporary Enhancement Potion]!" "What? Blue quality?" "That''s right, this potion can temporarily elevate the Beast Mastery level of any Beast Master below Level Six, and it has no side effects. It''s extremely valuable!" "Truly worthy of a master-level alchemist, to produce a blue-quality miracle drug! Isn''t it a bit of a waste to give it to Charles, a Level Three Beast Master?" Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Orange Quality Reward Colton took a few slow steps forward, standing in front of Charles, and placed the [Temporary Enhancement Potion] into Charles''s palm, while quietly asking, "Are you confident?"Charles did not answer but silently nodded. "Today, I''ve been quite moved by these two young people. So, I''ll take out an orange quality miracle drug as a reward for the winner." Colton said. After receiving Charles''s response, he did not hesitate at all and took out another potion from the ring on his hand. [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug [Orange Quality]: This is a potion that aids cultivation. After use, it will rapidly enhance the user''s Beast Master cultivation speed for half a month!] "What! It''s actually an orange quality potion, and it looks like the legendary [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]!" "[High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]? What is that? I''ve never heard of it!" "It''s a very rare potion that can help Beast Masters accelerate their cultivation speed. Its greatest benefit, however, is that it can help them break through when they hit a bottleneck in their training!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow! Is it really that powerful? Isn''t this just handing the miracle drug to Zane? He''s definitely going to win!" "Who can argue with that? Just look at how happy Zane is! Even the Taylor family would find it hard to get their hands on such a miracle drug!" As Zane listened to the discussions around him, a broad smile spread across his face. He hadn''t expected that targeting Charles today would result in such a reward! He was determined to claim that [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]! "Hale, since the Robinson family is hosting a banquet today and you''ve encountered such an event, why not bring out something as a reward for the winner?" Colton said with a smile to Lance Lin. Seeing Colton produce the orange quality miracle drug, Lance Lin felt it would be difficult to refuse. Given that the duel should have no suspense, Zane was likely to win. In that case, even if he brought out something precious, it wouldn''t end up in Charles''s hands. It would save face and help maintain a good relationship with the Taylor family. With that thought in mind, Lance Lin no longer hesitated and took out a piece of metal material, [Flame Alloy [Orange Quality]: A rare metal material with fire attributes, suitable for weapon forging and enhancement.] Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him, feeling a surge of excitement. He hadn''t expected that the rare metal material Lance Lin brought out was exactly what he needed for the enhancement of the [Black Gold Long Knife]! With that, the duel had to go on. Whether it meant forcing Zane to admit defeat or claiming the [Flame Alloy], he was determined to have it! At the same time, Zane''s mindset was similar to Charles''s. In today''s duel, he was set on making Charles suffer a crushing defeat! "How about it? Charles has a blue quality potion. Can you handle it?" Zane turned to David Zheng, who had been following closely behind him, and asked. David Zheng replied, "There shouldn''t be any problem. I''ve seen many geniuses, and the strongest on the battlefield is the one who survives!" With David Zheng''s response, Zane felt completely at ease. This way, everything Colton and Lance Lin brought out would belong to him! "Charles! Are you ready to taste defeat, just like we agreed before?" Zane raised an eyebrow and shouted at Charles. After drinking the [Temporary Enhancement Potion], Charles nodded and replied, "I''m ready. Are you prepared to kneel and admit your mistake?" "What a joke! So what if you''ve reached level four as a Beast Master? Am I supposed to lose?" Zane was not worried at all, his mind was filled with thoughts of the treasures Colton and Lance Lin had brought, as well as the scene where he would humiliate Charles after his defeat! Just thinking about it made Zane feel utterly satisfied. He said to Snowy Gao, "Just watch, I''m going to make Charles kneel and apologize to me!" "Pfft! It''s not even you fighting Charles. Besides, Charles might not even lose!" Snowy Gao was furious, she had never seen someone as shameless as Zane! If it weren''t for the elders at home warning her not to get into fights before coming here, she would have kicked Zane in the face long ago. Celestine turned her head and tugged at Charles''s sleeve, asking with concern, "Charles, be careful later." Catherine looked into Charles''s eyes and noticed there was no trace of fear or worry. She immediately understood that Charles was confident, so she didn''t worry too much and simply said, "Be careful and don''t get hurt." Charles nodded, indicating that he understood. Unlike Catherine, Celestine, and Snowy Gao, the others were not optimistic about Charles, especially Grace. She crossed her arms and stood at a distance, quietly watching Charles as she said, "Hmph, trying to show off. Charles, you''re up against a battle-hardened warrior! How could you possibly be his match?" The Grand Princess of Genosha, Rose turned to her sister Camilla and asked, "I heard this is from your Class A? Without summoning a mystical beast or using high-quality weapons, how is his combat ability?" Camilla exchanged glances with Zachary, recalling the scene when Charles fought against the level seven Beast Master, Ethan, in the practical combat class. Camilla slowly replied, "He''s very strong. I feel that David Zheng is not a match for Charles." "Oh? David Zheng is a warrior who survived the battlefield. Is Charles really that strong, even as a student?" Bai Rui looked at Charles several times, expressing her disbelief. Zachary chimed in, saying, "He fought against Ethan, the level seven Beast Master, and almost defeated him. What does that say about his combat experience?" "Ethan? The Beast Master known as the Tiger of Cyber Academy?" Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise appeared on Bai Rui''s face. She had heard of Ethan, a level seven Beast Master from Genosha, whose feats were somewhat legendary. For instance, Lin Zhuqing, the vice president of Nova Academy, was hailed as the Sword of Nova Academy! Ethan''s title as the Tiger of Cyber Academy was even harder to come by. He had traveled all over Genosha, seeking out level seven Beast Masters to battle, and none had been able to defeat him! Now hearing Zachary say that Charles almost won against Ethan due to his combat skills, Bai Rui thought it might be because Ethan was too careless and didn''t take the fight seriously. However, even so, it indicated that Charles''s combat skills were quite strong. She was just unsure how he would compare to David Zheng, a seasoned warrior from the battlefield. Grace was close enough to Bai Rui to hear their conversation, and she was extremely shocked. She had not expected Charles to be this strong, even though she hadn''t heard of Ethan''s exploits. But she was aware of the strength of a level seven Beast Master since her own teacher was the vice president of Aredale Academy, who was also a level seven Beast Master. "Everyone, step back and clear the area!" someone from the Robinson family shouted. Soon, a large open space appeared before the crowd as Charles and David Zheng faced off, both choosing not to use weapons. David Zheng spoke first, saying, "Mr. Charles, be careful. I don''t hold back in battle. If I hurt you, I hope you won''t take it personally." Charles could sense that David Zheng''s words were not mockery but genuine concern. "It''s fine, go ahead and make your move. I trust in my own strength." Charles replied in a calm tone. Zane was becoming impatient. He wanted to end the fight quickly to claim his reward, so he spoke up, "Charles, stop pretending. If you''re scared, just admit defeat. Otherwise, you might get beaten half to death!" Behind him, someone shouted, "Exactly! He talks about trusting his strength, but what does he have to trust in?" "Relying on a Temporary Enhancement Potion to boost himself to a level four Beast Master. He probably lacks experience since he''s only a level three Beast Master." "There''s no suspense left. Now it''s just a matter of watching David Zheng and hoping he doesn''t take it too seriously. If he accidentally kills Charles, that would be a disaster." "There''s no doubt. I think Charles will be defeated within a minute!" "A minute? I think it''ll be thirty seconds. In battle, there''s no time to waste. Warriors like David Zheng usually strike right at the enemy''s weak points!" "You have a point there. Given the kind of warrior David is, it would be impressive if Charles lasts even thirty seconds." Camilla and Zachary frowned. For a Beast Master, the mindset before battle is crucial. If their mindset is affected, they won''t be able to unleash their full potential. Being in the same class as Charles, they naturally leaned towards supporting him. Zachary cleared his throat, fixing a warning gaze on the person speaking. The other person immediately fell silent, the son of a general was not someone to provoke lightly! Once the noise died down, Camilla and Zachary looked at Charles, feeling concerned that his mindset might have already been affected. To their surprise, they saw no signs of being affected on Charles''s face, instead, there was an expression of excitement! Yes, excitementthe thrill of facing a strong opponent in battle! Rose the Grand Princess of Genosha, followed the gazes of the two and noticed this as well. She instinctively said, "It seems that Charles is going to win this duel." "He will win? How is that possible! Your Highness, are you mistaken?" Grace, of course, did not believe it at all. Even she had no confidence when facing David Zheng. If Charles could defeat David Zheng, did that mean he could also defeat her? "Just watch. I have a feeling this will be an incredible duel!" Bai Rui did not elaborate. As the Grand Princess of Genosha, she had seen many true warriors. Charles''s current state was identical to that of those strong fighters when they were in battle! Confident and excited! Chapter 168: Chapter 168: You Shouldnt Humiliate Him Like This! "Does Elder Colton have any thoughts about the Taylor family?" Lance Lin''s expression was conflicted at this moment, he couldn''t quite figure out Colton''s intentions.Isn''t this just openly sending something to Zane? Could it be that Colton thinks the Taylor family is stronger, more suitable for collaboration than the Robinson family? Lance Lin felt he was beginning to grasp Colton''s thoughts. Using this duel as a pretext, he was actually sending that high-level auxiliary training potion to Zane. Thus expressing goodwill in advance and laying the groundwork for future cooperation with the Taylor family! That seemed to be the only possibility. Could it be that he genuinely believed in Charles and thought he would win? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Lance Lin pushed that unrealistic thought out of his mind. While contemplating how the Robinson family could win back Colton, he kept an eye on the situation in the clearing. He saw David Zheng and Charles both getting into position. Neither side chose to strike first, instead, they were unusually in sync, observing each other, hoping to find flaws and weaknesses. David Zheng scrutinized Charles for a few moments, then set aside a hint of disdain and became completely serious. His experience was extensive, from Charles''s current state, he could sense that the opponent was not so simple, at the very least, a formidable opponent! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, David Zheng conjured two fireballs in his hands and hurled them at Charles. This was the skill "Fireball Throw." belonging to his fire-type mystical beast! It was a relatively common skill among fire-type mystical beasts, with moderate attack power. The reason he chose to unleash this skill was that David Zheng didn''t expect these two fireballs to inflict any damage on Charles, it was merely a feint! Sure enough, the two blazing fireballs suddenly changed direction just before reaching Charles, colliding with each other. In an instant, the fireballs crashed together, creating a screen of flames! This completely blocked Charles''s line of sight, and at that moment, Charles couldn''t see David Zheng''s movements at all! "What the hell, it can be used like this? Isn''t this just the most basic ''Fireball Throw''? How can it also be used to obscure vision?" "Truly impressive, a man who has survived the battlefield, David Zheng is really strong!" "What should Charles do? He must not have anticipated this use of the skill, he must be completely bewildered right now!" "What can he do? He''ll just lose!" Celestine instinctively grabbed Catherine''s arm, deeply worried about Charles''s situation. To her surprise, Catherine reached out and placed her hand on Celestine''s shoulder, saying: "Don''t worry, Charles will be fine. Although the fire screen created by ''Fireball Throw'' blocked his view, David Zheng also lost sight of Charles!" Sure enough, in the next moment, the fire screen vanished. David Zheng was already prepared for his follow-up attack, but he was stunned because Charles''s figure had completely disappeared! The timing and location of today''s duel were perfect, it was nighttime, with only the lights from the banquet illuminating the surroundings, creating many shadows, ideal for Charles to use ''Darkness Cloak''! Seeing Charles vanish from the clearing, Zane''s pupils constricted in shock as he desperately searched for Charles''s figure. Finally, when he noticed a change in the shadow behind David Zheng. Zane shouted, "Behind you! He''s behind you!" Without hesitation, David Zheng gathered all his fire attribute energy into his right leg and executed a sweeping kick toward the back! Unfortunately, as he turned around, there was no sign of Charles at all! "Is Zane lying to me?" This thought instinctively flashed through David Zheng''s mind, but he quickly realized something was offZane was on the same side as him, why would he lie? An even more improbable thought emerged in David Zheng''s mind, That is, Charles had long anticipated that Zane would alert him, intentionally exposing a flaw! If that''s the case, Charles should be right beside him, waiting for him to attack in the direction Zane indicated! While he attacked backward, his body wouldn''t be able to cancel the attack instantaneously, which would reveal the true flaw! Thinking of this, David Zheng believed he had discerned Charles''s intention to attack. As a seasoned warrior on the battlefield, he quickly considered the best solution! Though he didn''t know how Charles had vanished, David Zheng assumed it was some kind of cloaking skill, and that Charles''s body was still somewhere in the clearing. Therefore, without hesitation, he unleashed his second mystical beast skill, "Flame Resistance"! A circle of flames gathered around him, rapidly expanding outward, pushing away all objects that blocked the fire! Of course, this did not include Charles! He was still in the shadows. When the circular flames had moved a sufficient distance away from David Zheng''s body, Charles appearednot behind him, but in the shadow above him! Charles engaged all the muscles in his body, channeling all his strength into the tip of his foot as he kicked toward David Zheng''s temple! If this strike landed, David Zheng would likely die on the spot! However, unfortunately for Charles, David Zheng was a battle-hardened warrior, and his body reacted even faster than his mind. He raised his right arm to block his temple. "Boom!" An invisible shockwave radiated from the point of contact between the two, stirring up a cloud of dust! Although he managed to block Charles''s attack, his right arm was now shaking uncontrollably, twisted at a strange angle, clearly indicating that Charles''s kick had broken it! Without a moment of hesitation, as if pain did not exist for him, David Zheng seized the opportunity before Charles could land and launched his counterattack! "It''s over! Charles is currently in mid-air, he has no way to change his landing position!" "Awesome! That''s David Zheng for you, even with a broken arm, he can seize such a great opportunity!" "Both of these fighters are incredible! Charles''s attacks are powerful, but unfortunately, David Zheng is just a bit stronger!" Zane''s expression was at its peak, joy and excitement radiated from him. He clenched his fists and raised his arms in celebration, but the battle on the clearing was far from over! Facing David Zheng''s attack, Charles showed no sign of panic on his face, as if he had anticipated this all along. As he descended, two ice spikes appeared beneath him, a skill known as "Ice Pick Throwing" from Max! The ice spikes struck the ground below, allowing Charles to push off them and return to the air once more! Charles gathered all his strength into his toes and kicked toward David Zheng''s temple again! Now that David Zheng''s right arm was broken, he couldn''t block Charles''s attack. He could only watch as Charles''s foot got closer and closer! Camilla, who had been watching the duel, instinctively closed her eyes, unable to bear the sight. With this strike, David Zheng had no room for resistance! What awaited him was only death. Despair! An overwhelming sense of despair filled David Zheng''s mind, and he felt as if the Grim Reaper was embracing him, death so near! If he had known, he would have stayed safely at the border. A warrior should die on the battlefield if he must die while fighting the enemy! David Zheng regretted it, he should never have tried to curry favor with the Taylor family, nor should he have listened to Zane and participated in this duel. "Boom!" A barrier of ice and fire energy suddenly materialized before David Zheng''s head, and he did not die. Charles did not want to kill him. Knocked to the ground by the energy shockwave, David Zheng reached up in disbelief and touched his head, feeling no injury at all. He calmed down and slowly stood up, bowing to Charles. "I lost this duel!" David Zheng bowed deeply, unable to raise his head or find the words to say! Zane''s happy expression froze as he realized what was happening. He angrily shouted at David Zheng, "Damn it! What the hell are you doing! Get back in there and keep fighting!" "I''ve already lost, I''m not a match for Charles." David Zheng shouted while still bent over. Zane couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He ran over and kicked David Zheng down, shouting furiously, "Damn it! Do you even realize what I''ve lost because of this? That was an orange-quality miracle drug, and orange-quality metal materials!" "You said it wouldn''t be a big deal! I trusted you! You damn soldier, you''re worse than a civilian!" "Damn it! Damn it!" As Zane yelled, he continued to kick David Zheng mercilessly. "Enough! You need to pay the price, Zane." Charles said, unable to watch any longer. Zane stopped, his eyes locked on Charles as he replied, "Price? What price? This isn''t my duel with you, go find some other damn fool for your price!" Thinking of David Zheng, Zane couldn''t hold back. He pulled his right foot back, ready to deliver another vicious kick. Unexpectedly, Charles acted. He swiftly extended his right leg to block Zane''s attack! The effect of the Temporary Enhancement Potion was still active. Faced with Zane, a level five Beast Master, Charles''s physical attributes still fell short. He staggered back while grabbing the fallen David Zheng. "Charles! What are you doing! I''m punishing this damn fool, and you want to intervene?" Zane exclaimed, his face full of anger and dissatisfaction with Charles''s actions! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Charles slowly helped David Zheng up. He took a revival pill from the jet ring and fed it to him. After doing all this, Charles turned to face Zane, who was seething with impotent rage, and slowly said: "He''s not a fool! He''s a warrior who has slain hundreds of enemies! You shouldn''t humiliate him like this!" Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Charles is My Apprentice! Genosha and Kingston are two neighboring countries, and at their border, countless wars rage on, with Beast Masters spilling their blood there every year.A small border region has buried the bodies of countless Beast Masters! Yet, in Genosha Calivia, the lavish and decadent aristocratic families are completely indifferent. In their eyes, even if all the warriors at the border were to die, it would not affect their quality of life at all. Zane isn''t the only one who thinks this way, the young men and women from other aristocratic families feel the same. They believe that war is just a matter for a small group of people, far removed from their lives. "Warriors who defend their homes and country should not be humiliated like this!" Charles said, standing in front of David Zheng and addressing Zane. Zane disdainfully brushed off nonexistent dust from his clothes. He turned his body and looked around at the people, speaking arrogantly, "So, what? Do you still want us to respect a soldier? He can''t even beat you, he''s just a useless waste!" "In my eyes, Zane, you''re the real waste!" Charles shot back without holding back. He was genuinely irritated with Zane, among everyone he had encountered, Zane was the most arrogant and conceited. "You think I''m a waste? Hahaha, that''s hilarious! What qualifications does a commoner like you have to call me a waste?" Zane tilted his head back, sneering at Charles with a sideways glance. Charles calmly continued, "Why can''t I say it? Just because you don''t want others to speak doesn''t mean it will hide the fact that you''re a waste!" "Enough! Charles, you''ve won the duel, so stop this nonsense." Lance Lin interrupted, his patience wearing thin. He hadn''t expected Charles to defeat David Zheng, the outcome was quite surprising. But now, the orange-quality miracle drug and the rare orange-quality metal that Colton had would all belong to Charles. In front of so many people, Lance Lin was filled with regret. This wasn''t how he had envisioned things, those two items were supposed to be given to Zane, but now they would all go to Charles. Lance Lin kept a straight face as he turned to look at Colton. At that moment, Colton was frowning and seemed a bit angry. Lance Lin thought to himself that it must be because Charles''s victory had ruined Colton''s original plans, which was why he was so upset. "Since the winner has been decided, the terms of the duel should also be fulfilled." Colton said, his gaze sweeping over the still arrogant Zane as he spoke slowly. Zane froze for a moment upon hearing this. Was he really expected to kneel and apologize to Charles, a commoner, in front of all the families of Genosha? No way! Just as Zane was at a loss for what to do, Charles didn''t give him any more time to think. He directly said, "Zane, it''s time for you to pay the price!" "Wait, Charles, just take your victory and be done with it. The orange-quality miracle drug and the metal materials are already enough. Don''t be unreasonable." said Lance Lin''s younger brother, trying to persuade Charles. After all, Zane is the son of Benson, and like the Robinson family, they are one of the prominent families in Genosha. If Zane were to kneel and apologize here, it would be a disgrace for the Taylor family, and Benson would certainly not let it go! Right now, the best option for Charles would be to forget the terms of the duel and act as if nothing had happened. However, Charles responded firmly, "What do you mean by being unreasonable? Zane, do you really want to go back on your word in front of all these people?" Standing in the middle of the clearing, Zane clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were fixed on Charles, and through gritted teeth, he said, "Charles! I am a member of the Taylor family, the future head of the Taylor family! What qualifications do you have to make me kneel and apologize to you?" Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this, Grace, standing beside the Grand Princess of Genosha, added, "This Charles really can''t see reality. If he keeps pushing Zane like this, he will definitely be retaliated against by the Taylor family!" Princess Rose nodded in agreement with Grace''s words. Charles''s earlier fight was indeed shocking, but his current behavior left her somewhat disappointed. In Rose''s view, Charles, with no connections or background, dared to continue pressuring Zane like this. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, he was short-sighted, only thinking of immediate satisfaction, without considering how he would face retaliation from the Taylor family in the future! The other guests at the banquet began to murmur among themselves. "Why is Charles being so tough? Where does he get the confidence to treat Zane this way?" "Yeah, is Charles not afraid of the Taylor family''s retaliation at all?" "I''m starting to wonder if Charles has lost his mind. Now that he''s provoked the Taylor family, even if he''s a genius in alchemy and forging, it won''t help him!" "As a commoner, he should be more cautious. With Charles acting like this, it''s all over for him!" Charles could naturally hear the discussions around him, but he didn''t care at all. Not to mention anything else, but Charles''s teacher, Ezra, is an Level 8 Beast Master from Cyber Academy! He also possesses the mythical beast, the nine-tailed flame tiger! In Genosha and Calivia, who could possibly have a stronger background than his? Plus, his alchemy teacher is Colton, who is being courted by all the prominent families! With those two backing him, as long as Charles doesn''t kill Zane on the spot, he wouldn''t have any issues! "Zane, what you say must be followed through! You can''t escape today, whatever happens, happens!" Charles had no intention of letting Zane off the hook. Unexpectedly, Zane threatened, "Charles, I advise you to think this through. Otherwise, if something unfortunate happens to you later, it won''t be good!" "The future can wait, right now, I just need you to kneel and admit your mistake!" Charles''s tone was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. "I am going to be the head of the Taylor family! Charles, you''re just a commoner, you have no right to make me kneel!" As long as Zane refused to kneel, no one could force him to do so! No one spoke again, and the entire banquet fell silent. Colton slowly walked from beside Lance Lin into the open space. Though he wasn''t particularly tall, he commanded the attention of everyone present. The murmurs began again. "Is this master-level alchemist going to persuade Charles as well?" "I think so, after all, Zane represents the Taylor family, which is much more significant than Charles." "That''s not accurate. A master-level alchemist wouldn''t be afraid of the Taylor family!" "Regardless, having crossed the Taylor family, Charles will have a hard time in Calivia from now on!" When Zane saw Colton approaching, he felt a bit confused, instinctively thinking that Colton was there to help him. Before long, Colton walked past Zane and stood in front of Charles. He then turned to Zane and said, "Were you just asking what qualifications Charles has to make you kneel?" Zane was stunned and instinctively nodded, he didn''t understand the meaning behind Colton''s words. "Well then, let me tell you what qualifications Charles has. He is my apprentice, Colton. Is that enough?" As soon as Colton finished speaking, the previously quiet banquet erupted into chaos. Lance Lin''s face was filled with shock, not just his, but also his brother Shane Line and the butler of the Robinson family. At that moment, all three of them shared the same thought: it was over, everything was over! Charles was actually Colton''s apprentice! The Robinson family had been trying to win over Colton, a master-level alchemist, yet they had been oppressing Charles and blaming him for everything that went wrong between Charles and Zane. What was the point of that? Colton was surely very displeased with the Robinson family, after all the effort to invite a master-level alchemist to the banquet, everything they had done was now in vain! Grace felt as if she had been frozen in place after hearing Colton''s words, her mind racing with disbelief. How could Charles possibly be taken on as an apprentice by a master-level alchemist? It''s important to note that a master-level alchemist is equivalent to an Level 8 Beast Master, and their status is even more significant than that of a typical Level 8 Beast Master. She couldn''t accept that a commoner like Charles now held a higher status than her, the personal disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy! Before anyone else could process this shocking news, the key figure, Zane, was also in a tough spot, he had no idea what to do. Should he continue to refuse to admit his mistake and offend a master-level alchemist, or should he choose to kneel and admit his fault, turning the Taylor family into a joke in Genosha? He hadn''t even had time to decide when Colton''s next words stunned everyone present again. "What? Is this status not enough for you?" Colton noticed Zane''s silence and dropped another bombshell: "I almost forgot to mention, I''m just Charles''s teacher in alchemy. He has another teacher for Beast Mastery, do you know who that is?" Zane''s eyes widened in disbelief, a thought he couldn''t accept rising in his mind. Could it be that Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher is even stronger than Colton? "Who is it?" Zane swallowed hard, he really didn''t want to know about Charles''s other teacher, but he had a sinking feeling today was going to be a major embarrassment. "Ezra!" Colton said with a smile as he revealed the name. "What? Ezra? Who is that?" Zane''s mind raced, he realized he had never heard of this name before. It didn''t seem like it could be someone powerful, maybe just a Level 6 Beast Master? Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this way, Grace was also curious. She turned to Princess Rose and asked, "Who is this Ezra? How come I''ve never heard of him? Is he stronger than my teacher?" Rose''s expression was more serious than ever. She glanced at Grace, then at Charles standing behind Colton, and replied, "Very strong! Your teacher probably wouldn''t dare to face Ezra!" "Huh? Is that for real? My teacher is a Level 7 Beast Master!" Grace didn''t believe it at all. Rose added, "Ezra is a Level 8 Beast Master!" Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Zane Admits His Mistake! "Eight, Level 8 Beast Master!" Grace stuttered a bit, she could never have imagined that Charles had a Level 8 Beast Master as his teacher.But that wasn''t all. Just as Rose finished speaking, her sister Camilla added: "And he is the strongest Level 8 Beast Master in Genosha, bar none!" Grace''s mouth fell open, and she couldn''t close it for a long time, clearly unable to accept this news. She thought that becoming the personal disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy would completely distance her from Charles. Little did she know that Charles''s teacher was even more powerful, to a degree she couldn''t even believe! Zane, who was on the phone, reacted similarly. He had also heard Rose''s words. He nearly fell to the ground, as the shock hit him the hardest! As he took out his phone, Zane''s hands were trembling. Even the simple task of unlocking it took him several attempts as he kept inputting the wrong password. "Dad, do you know Ezra?" Zane had a glimmer of hope in his heart, wishing that the information Rose provided was false. Benson replied on the other end of the line, "Yes, why? Did you offend Ezra? You ungrateful child!" Zane didn''t have a chance to say anything, Benson had already guessed what was going on. He knew his son''s character too well, and if he was calling, it surely meant trouble had arisen! "Where are you? I''m coming over right now. You better explain what happened!" Benson''s angry voice came through the phone. Zane felt his body go weak and sank down to the ground, drawing in his neck. All his arrogance was gone, leaving behind only fear! The fact that his father, the head of the Taylor family, was so scared he had to rush over meant that Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher, Ezra, was clearly terrifying! Meanwhile, the head of the Robinson family, Lance Lin, exchanged glances with his brother Shane Line, both wearing grim expressions. They hadn''t expected that Charles was actually Ezra''s apprentice, as well as Colton''s apprentice. Now they had angered two untouchable figures, what terrible luck! "Brother, what should we do now? Ezra is a killing god!" Shane Line was filled with panic, unsure of what to do. Those who had never heard of Ezra had no idea how terrifying he truly was. If there was anyone in Genosha not to be messed with, it wasn''t the Taylor family or even the Emperor of Genosha, it was Ezra! The one known as the killing god, Ezra! Lance Lin took a deep breath, trying hard to keep himself calm, and replied, "I didn''t expect Charles to have such a significant background! Now we have no other choice but to try and see if we can gain Charles''s forgiveness." Just as the two were discussing, a loud voice suddenly echoed from the entrance of the Robinson family, "Ungrateful child! Where are you?" The person who arrived was none other than Benson, the head of the Taylor family! Benson scanned the room and finally spotted Zane, who was slumped on the ground. He quickly rushed over to Zane and, without saying a word, slapped him across the face. "Smack!" "I told you to control your temper, but you never listen! You''re always causing trouble out there!" Benson looked at the blood trickling from his son''s mouth and took a deep breath, forcing down his anger. "Dad, I''m sorry." Zane said, his face stinging from the slap. He realized that Benson was genuinely angry now and began to beg for forgiveness. Benson completely ignored Zane''s apology and directly grabbed his collar, dragging Zane in front of Colton. "Mr. Colton, it''s my fault for not properly disciplining this ungrateful child!" Colton didn''t respond. He stepped aside, allowing Charles''s figure to come into Benson''s view, and said, "The person you should be looking for isn''t me." Benson tightened his grip on Zane''s collar, pulling him forward a few more steps. With a stiff, pained smile on his face, he addressed Charles, "Everything that happened today is this ungrateful child''s fault. Charles, I didn''t discipline him well. I apologize to you. I''m sorry." Charles was somewhat surprised by Benson''s words. He never expected such an outcome. The head of the Taylor family was actually apologizing to him in front of so many people. What had Teacher Ezra done to make the usually arrogant Taylor family so fearful? "No need for the apology. Zane just shouldn''t forget the promise he made." Charles replied, not dwelling on it. He certainly wouldn''t forget Zane kneeling and admitting his mistake just because of Benson''s apology. Hearing Charles''s words, Benson hesitated not a moment. He kicked Zane to the ground and shouted, "Ungrateful child! Aren''t you going to admit your mistake?" Zane numbly dropped to his knees, not daring to look up at Charles. He fixed his gaze on the dust in front of him, as if he had lost his soul, and slowly spoke, "I was wrong." His confession was loud, clearly wanting to end this humiliating scene as quickly as possible. Charles''s gaze did not linger on Zane. He scanned the crowd around him. Those who had previously mocked him now dared not meet his eyes, all lowering their heads in shame. "Charles, how about now? Is it settled?" Benson asked, suppressing his anger and humiliation. Charles nodded and replied, "What I wanted is quite simple. Just fulfill what was promised, I have no other demands." The matter was now resolved. Benson sighed in relief as he looked at Zane, who was still lying on the ground with vacant eyes. He felt a pang of sympathy, but there was nothing to be done. The situation had to be addressed clearly, otherwise, if Ezra found a suitable excuse and reason, the Taylor family would be finished! Benson didn''t linger any longer. He helped Zane to his feet and walked toward the entrance of the Robinson family home. With each passing second, Benson felt the gazes of others piercing him like sharp needles. It wasn''t until Benson left that the guests at the Robinson family banquet dared to speak. "Damn, I can''t believe my eyes. Was that really Benson, the head of the Taylor family? He actually bowed his head to Charles?" "Who is this Ezra? Why does the Taylor family fear him so much?" "I have no idea, I''ve never heard of him." "After today, I doubt anyone in Genosha will dare to mess with Charles!" "Who would dare to provoke Charles? Even Zane, who is so unruly, ended up kneeling to admit his mistakes in front of him!" "Charles is a decent guy. I''ve never seen him actively looking for trouble, it always seems like others provoke him first." "Exactly, and Charles even defended David Zheng. He''s right, a warrior shouldn''t be humiliated!" "Look, the head of the Robinson family is coming over!" Lance Lin and Shane Line slowly approached Charles under the gaze of the crowd and said, "Charles, the Robinson family is at fault. We wronged you, and it was all instigated by Zane." Charles looked at Lance Lin and Shane Line with interest. Now they were willing to admit their mistakes? It was a bit laughable, before knowing that Colton and Ezra were his teachers, they had been eager to shift the blame onto him. Wanting to avoid confronting Zane, they chose to provoke him instead? "Charles, as compensation, the Robinson family is willing to offer you an additional piece of orange-quality metal material." Lance Lin said slowly. Charles waved his hand and directly refused, "No need. I don''t want to have any further dealings with you big families. Let''s leave it at that." Colton stood beside Charles and nodded in agreement, acknowledging Charles''s sentiment. People from these prominent families were not easy to get along with. He was only here because he had been invited, forced to attend the Robinson family banquet. Now, the carefully prepared banquet by the Robinson family had turned into a complete disaster. After Charles and Colton left, Lance Lin and Shane Line exchanged glances, sighing repeatedly. They both felt immense regret, if they had known about Charles''s situation, they would never have treated him that way. What would happen once Ezra returned? If Ezra got angry and came to the Robinson family demanding an explanation, the Robinson family would have no way to respond. "Brother, should we try again? If we can mend the relationship, with Ezra''s and Colton''s support, it would be hard for the Robinson family to become weak in the future!" Shane Line said, unwilling to give up. Lance Lin turned his gaze toward the direction of Cyber Academy, sighed again, and replied, "Let''s wait and see. Maybe we can ask Hale for help, I''ve heard he has a good relationship with Charles." "Ask him? Brother! He has already severed ties with our Robinson family!" Shane Line exclaimed, his eyes wide in disbelief at Lance Lin''s suggestion. Lance Lin helplessly raised his hands and said, "Is there any other better option? We can only try this and hope Hale remembers a bit of old friendship." Thinking of this, Lance Lin looked around again. The Robinson family had spent a considerable amount for this banquet, and now, before it had even officially started, it was already over. Those attending the banquet couldn''t wait to share their experiences online as soon as they returned. However, only a portion of the information was shared, everyone tacitly chose to forget the videos of the Taylor family admitting their mistakes and did not share them. The Taylor family couldn''t afford to provoke Charles, but finding out who spread those videos would be easy. When that time came, they would have to face the Taylor family''s retaliation! Even just the text messages and a few scattered photos were enough to cause a stir online. The topic of Charles was spreading rapidly at an astonishing speed across the internet. In just a few short minutes, all the trending topics on Genosha''s network were related to Charles! Meanwhile, Charles, who was being discussed by countless people, had already returned to Cyber Academy. He was in his dormitory, looking at the two additional orange-quality items in his hands. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Flame Alloy [Orange Quality]: A rare metal material with fire attributes, which can be used for weapon forging and enhancement.] [High-Level Support Training Miracle Drug [Orange Quality]: This is a potion that aids in training. Once used, it rapidly enhances the user''s Beast Master training speed for a period of half a month!] Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Reactions from All Sides Today''s harvest was quite good. The Flame Alloy will be put to use soon. The enhancement of the black gold long knife also needs to be arranged as quickly as possible.As for the High-Level Support Training Potion, Charles plans to hold off on that for now. His Beast Mastery training speed is not slow, and it''s steadily improving. He will use the High-Level Support Training Potion when he needs to make rapid progress! Additionally, Byron mentioned that there is another rare high-level metal material outside Calivia, but Charles suspects that this information is likely false. "I''m tired from today''s battles. I''ll check out the blacksmith''s guild tomorrow to see if I can find some more rare high-level metals to enhance the black gold long knife."Charles murmured to himself. After a quick wash-up, he lay down on his bed and drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, various messages were spreading wildly in the outside world. In the office of the Cyber Academy principal, Jamie looked at the messages coming through on his phone, his expression serious and focused. Originally, Charles was known as a genius. Now, he has a master-level alchemy teacher, as well as an eighth-level Beast Master as his Beast Mastery instructor. Constellation will surely be unable to hold back, and the time to take action against Charles is likely within the next couple of days. Jamie walked to the window of his office, opened it, and looked out at the night sky over Cyber Academy. He lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and muttered to himself, "If Constellation doesn''t make a move in the next couple of days, Charles, how am I supposed to see you clearly?" "Ezra has high hopes for you, and Constellation will feel the same. Charles, are you really the legendary...?" As if realizing something, Jamie stopped speaking. The cigarette he had just taken a puff from burned quickly in the wind outside. Jamie stood still, his gaze fixed in the direction of Charles''s dormitory, lost in thought. On the other side, in Byron''s home within Genosha Calivia, Byron looked at the news about Charles on his phone, his face filled with worry. Sweat poured from his palms and forehead, who would have thought that Charles actually has an eighth-level Beast Master as a teacher? If that level-eight Beast Master finds out, he plans to team up with a level-six Beast Master to lure Charles outside the city and kill him. Byron is doomed, not even his family could escape the revenge of a level-eight Beast Master! "Maybe we should just drop this. Charles is tough to deal with." Byron hesitated for a moment before voicing his thoughts. He was scared and wanted to back out. "What do you mean drop it? What if Charles asks you where that metal material is? How will you answer him?" Winston thought for a moment before responding. Byron gritted his teeth and said, "I... I''ll just say someone else took it!" "Hmph, naive. Do you think he''ll believe that? If Charles finds out you lied to him and tried to kill him, do you think you can escape?" Winston continued to manipulate him. "What... what should we do then?" Byron started to panic, the plan to ambush Charles had already pulled him deep into trouble. A cold glint flashed in Winston''s eyes as he slowly said, "We''ll do what we have to do. Tomorrow, ask Charles again. We need to act quickly, before anyone notices, and take Charles down!" He was determined not to let Charles escape. So what if he was a level-eight Beast Master? Even if there was an investigation, it wouldn''t lead back to him, all the clues would end with Byron. Once Charles was dead, he could deal with Byron without any risk! And the people from Lsengard wouldn''t escape either! Thinking of this, Winston turned his gaze toward Lsengard. Outside Genosha, In the wind-swept and desolate Atacama, Joshua looked at the exhausted Aria, his eyes filled with concern. He slowly said, "Your Majesty, why not take a break today? You haven''t eaten anything all day." Aria seemed not to hear him, continuing to handle the work at hand. During this time, the relationships among the major forces in Atacama had grown increasingly tense, many places had descended into chaos, and true conflict was not far off. She wanted to restore peace to Atacama, to make it united and strong, and she had to give it her all! "Sigh." Joshua sighed as he pulled out his phone and handed it to Aria, saying, "Your Majesty, there''s new information about that human you care about." Upon hearing this, Aria reacted. She paused her work, took the phone from Joshua, and carefully examined it. Seeing Aria finally take a moment to rest, Joshua felt helpless, only matters related to Charles could capture her attention. Reflecting on the information he had just seen, Joshua was also surprised. He never expected that a human boy he met by chance would have such a powerful background and terrifying talent! A level-eight Beast Master and a master-level alchemisteither of these would be highly sought after by Aria! If they could have the help of a level-eight Beast Master, their situation would be much better, and the chances of restoring peace to Atacama would significantly increase. As for Charles, Joshua didn''t think much of him, what mattered to him was Charles''s connections and background. What could a level-three Beast Master possibly do to help? Unless Charles could rapidly grow stronger in a short time, Joshua himself lacked confidence in being able to continue protecting Her Majesty in the long run. Watching Aria regain her focus on work, a thought flashed through Joshua''s mind: if there was a chance, he had to kidnap that human boy. At the very least, with that human around, Her Majesty could take a bit more time to rest. Meanwhile, Charles, who was on Joshua''s mind, was currently lying in bed, having slept soundly until morning. At seven in the morning, after a quick wash-up, Charles put on a hat and a mask and stepped out of the dormitory. Sure enough, at the entrance of his dormitory building, a crowd had already gathered, all waiting for Charles to come out. "Strange, it''s already this late, and Charles still hasn''t woken up?" "Yeah, was he too tired from yesterday''s battle? Let''s give him a bit more time." "Brother, you really know how to manage this, you''ve even pulled out the professional camera." "Of course! Right now, any recent photo of Charles is worth a silver coin, and if it''s a good shot, it''s even more expensive!" "By the way, did you hear? A formal wear shop sold out all its clothes in one night because of Charles''s photos!" ... Wearing a hat and mask, with his head down, Charles glanced at the cafeteria in the distance. After some thought, he decided against going in for breakfast. If he got spotted, he probably wouldn''t be able to get out, let alone attend class! "Have you eaten yet?" Catherine''s voice came from beside him, holding a bag of breakfast as she looked at Charles. Charles was a bit puzzled, he had disguised himself well, yet Catherine recognized him at a glance. "Not yet. I think I''ll skip breakfast this morning and head to class instead." Charles replied. Catherine handed the breakfast bag to Charles and said, "Here, eat this. I already had mine, I bought this especially for you." Charles didn''t refuse, he took the bag containing the breakfast but paused just as he was about to eat. "What''s wrong?" Catherine asked, confused. Charles helplessly pointed to his mask and said, "To eat breakfast, I need to take off the mask. I really don''t want to be discovered. Otherwise, a crowd will gather around me, and I won''t be able to get away." Upon hearing this, Catherine pointed behind Charles and said, "I think you don''t need the mask anymore, those people are running this way." Charles turned around to see a large crowd rushing toward them. The front few shouted, "Look! The person next to Catherine must be Charles!" "Yes, that''s right! Catherine only hangs out with Charles, so it has to be him!" "Idol! I love you!" "Handsome guy, you''re so cool! Give me an autograph!" Charles trembled, he had never imagined a day like this, surrounded by frenzied fans. It seemed that being too famous wasn''t such a great thing after all. With no time to linger, Charles quickly said to Catherine, "I have to go now. See you at the classroom door!" Catherine nodded, and in the next moment, Charles vanished into the shadows. To escape from those frenzied fans, Charles had to use his skill, **darkness cloak**! "The handsome guy has disappeared!" "Where did Charles go?" "Wherever he went, he must be heading to class. Let''s go to the classroom where Charles has his class!" "Right, you''re so smart! Let''s go! We''re off to the classroom!" In the shadows, Charles helplessly rubbed his forehead. These fervent fans were already affecting his normal life. If it weren''t for the fact that Cyber Academy didn''t allow outsiders in, the whole academy would probably be filled with Charles''s fans by now! "Where else can I go? Maybe I should find Teacher Hale and see if he can talk to the dean about these students!" Charles muttered to himself. With no other options, he made his way to Hale''s office. Just as he stepped out of the shadows, his phone vibrated. Opening it, he saw a message from Byron. [Charles, I have some bad news. That place has been discovered by others!] [However, they don''t know the exact location and are searching around Gourd Mountain outside the city. They will probably find the rare metal materials in just a few days.] [If you still want that metal, let me know as soon as possible so I can take you to the exact spot before someone else gets it!] Charles looked at the message on his phone, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. Did they really think he was that greedy? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172: Chapter 172: The Origins of the Black Gold Long Knife Now, Charles was increasingly convinced that the rare metal material Byron mentioned was merely a pretext to lure him out of the city.There was no rush to respond to the news for the time being, so Charles knocked on Hale''s office door. "Come in!" Hale''s voice called out. Charles opened the door and saw Hale engrossed in his phone, playing a video of Benson and Zane apologizing at the Robinson family banquet yesterday. Upon recognizing Charles, Hale''s eyes lit up, and he smiled broadly, saying, "Charles, you were quite impressive yesterday! In front of so many people, you made the Taylor family father and son admit their mistakes. No one else in Genosha Calivia could have done that!" Charles scratched his head, wishing to remain as low-key as possible, but it seemed that people constantly underestimated him, thinking he was easy to bully. After last night''s events, it was likely that very few people in Genosha would dare to provoke him again. "Charles, did you come here today for something? Have you become too famous?" Hale said with a smile, fully aware of the fervent fans who could be quite overwhelming, since yesterday, many had been inquiring about Charles. "Teacher Hale, I now feel that being too famous isn''t necessarily a good thing, it makes me feel like a rat in a sewer, always hiding and dodging." Charles sighed, expressing his frustrations. Hale''s smile faded, and his expression grew serious as he replied, "Indeed, every move you make is under scrutiny, and the fact that you are Uncle Ezra''s apprentice has already been exposed. I suspect that the people from Constellation will soon take action against you." Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles pondered for a moment before sharing what had just transpired with Byron: "Teacher Hale, how is the preparation on the dean''s side? Recently, some people want me to leave the city." Upon hearing this, a hint of concern crossed Hale''s face, and he slowly responded, "The dean has already made preparations. If you plan to go out, just let me know." "How about this: I''ll leave the city right after classes this afternoon. I want to resolve this matter as soon as possible and return to a normal life." Charles stated firmly. He was determined not to delay any longer. Whether it was the people from Constellation, the sixth-level Beast Master Winston, or Leo and his crew, anyone who dared to follow him outside the city and make a move would not return alive! "Alright, I will notify the dean, as well as the others and the students in the academy. I will do my best to keep them in line, and you will need to get used to this life in the spotlight." Hale nodded and said. Charles took out his phone and replied to Byron with a message: [I have time this afternoon. Let''s meet at the city gate and go directly to retrieve the metal material to avoid any unnecessary delays.] As soon as he sent the message, it had barely been a few seconds when Byron replied: [Okay, no problem!] The speed of this response clearly indicated that Byron had been waiting eagerly for his message. Charles could already imagine how excited Byron must be on the other end of the line. "Excitedly awaiting his own demise, that''s quite amusing." Charles thought, unable to contain his curiosity about how those people would react when they discovered it was all a trap. Everything was prepared, now all that was left was to wait for the fish to bite. He couldn''t help but wonder how big the catch would be. Could it be an eighth-level Beast Master? Charles thought that was unlikely, the chances of it being a seventh-level Beast Master were much higher. A seventh-level Beast Master would already be a significant force, even the vice dean of Aredale Academy, who was also Grace''s teacher, was merely a seventh-level Beast Master. Lost in thought, Charles activated his Darkness Cloak and made his way to the classroom. It was already time for class, and the crowd outside had mostly dispersed. As he reached the classroom door, he slowly walked in under the teacher''s gaze. If any other student were late, the teacher would surely say something. But when it came to Charles, the teacher at the podium remained silent, pretending not to notice. The scene of a crowd surrounding the classroom door was still vivid in his mind. Upon seeing Charles enter the classroom, some students could no longer contain themselves and secretly took out their phones, hoping to snap a photo or two. However, just as they opened the camera, they caught sight of Charles glaring at them. The startled student nearly dropped their phone, which clattered onto the desk, drawing the teacher''s attention. "You, go stand at the back! No one is allowed to use their phone during class!" the teacher scolded with a stern face. Charles sat down in the empty seat next to Catherine. In Class A, everyone knew that the seat next to Catherine was reserved for Charles. There were some who were foolish enough to try to approach Catherine, but her cold, indifferent gaze quickly scared them off. "Have you had breakfast?" Catherine asked in a low voice while looking up at the podium. Charles replied honestly, "Not yet." "Then go ahead and eat. I''ll cover for you, the teacher won''t notice." Catherine said, turning to look at Charles with a hint of concern. Charles nodded and began to stealthily enjoy his breakfast. The morning classes were not yet over, and the number of people waiting outside the classroom had decreased significantly. Perhaps Hale''s influence had taken effect, as there were now far fewer fans crowding around. Charles let out a sigh of relief and, at the moment the class ended, he activated his Darkness Cloak and headed straight for the Forging Masters Guild. The Flame Alloy he obtained yesterday could be used to enhance the black gold long knife. He also wanted to check the Forging Masters Guild to see if there were any other metal materials available. If there were, perhaps with a few more materials for enhancement, he could elevate the quality of the black gold long knife to orange quality. Otherwise, having just one piece of Flame Alloy felt insufficient. Sneaking into the Forging Masters Guild, before he even began searching for metal materials, Charles ran into the guild president, Xavier. "Charles? What are you doing here?" Xavier exclaimed, staring wide-eyed at Charles in the hall. His exclamation drew the attention of everyone around them, and as those people began to approach, Xavier quickly realized it and hurriedly led Charles to the office on the second floor. "Charles, you''re quite the sensation now. Did you come to the Forging Masters Guild for something today?" Xavier said with a tinge of jealousy in his voice. He had long intended to invite Charles but had been delayed by various matters. It was only last night that he finally had the time to scroll through his phone and see the news about Charles, which made him feel like the sky was falling. Good grief, an Alchemy Master and an eighth-level Beast Master are both Charles''s teachers, it made him feel like his status as a master-level blacksmith was insignificant. Charles scratched his head and said, "Mr. Xavier, I was hoping to see if the Forging Masters Guild has any rare metal materials of orange quality." Xavier thought for a moment and regretfully replied, "Unfortunately, a piece of rare metal material was exchanged a couple of days ago, and now there isn''t a single one left in stock." He then asked, "Charles, you''re now a high-level blacksmith, you probably don''t need orange quality materials, do you?" Charles didn''t hide anything, his forging experience was far less than that of Xavier, who was a master-level blacksmith. He took out the black gold long knife along with the Flame Alloy. Xavier''s eyes instantly lit up as he fixed his gaze on the two items and excitedly asked, "I can''t believe he actually entrusted this weapon to you. Are you planning to enhance it?" Charles found Xavier''s reaction a bit strange, it seemed like Xavier recognized the black gold long knife. "That''s right. I''m looking for a couple more pieces of rare metal materials to see if I can enhance it to orange quality. Mr. Xavier, do you know this long knife?" Charles inquired. Xavier nodded and carefully took the black gold long knife, examining it closely. He answered, "Of course I know it. This long knife was forged by my teacher, and I assisted with some of the work at the time." As he looked it over, Xavier reminisced, saying, "The original quality of this long knife was indeed orange quality, but it was damaged along the way, and after repairs, it only reached purple quality." "Originally orange quality?" Charles was a bit surprised, he had thought the black gold long knife was only a purple quality weapon. "It wasn''t just orange quality, it had the potential to be upgraded to gold quality. How about this: if you ever want to enhance this weapon, come find me." Xavier said, his gaze filled with nostalgia and regret as he looked at the black gold long knife. His forging teacher had already passed away, and if he could enhance the black gold long knife back to its original orange quality, it would ease his regrets. Faced with Xavier''s promise, Charles didn''t refuse. Having a master-level blacksmith enhance it would certainly be better than him, a high-level blacksmith. "One more thing you need to keep in mind: the black gold long knife can accommodate multiple properties of energy, but each time there will be a significant wear expense." Xavier cautioned as he returned the long knife to Charles. Charles was somewhat surprised, he hadn''t known this information. Perhaps it was because the wear on the black gold long knife hadn''t reached the point where a notification would appear. It seems that the black gold knife glow with multiple properties can''t be used too frequently in the future. There''s still more than a week until the largest auction in Genosha Calivia begins. It might be best to wait until then to see if there are any other materials available. Participating in the auction will require quite a bit of money. Charles glanced at his current balance, he still had: [Gold Coins: 47, Silver Coins: 230, Copper Coins: 800] During this time, he had spent quite a bit on crafting revival pills, great restorative pills, and purchasing materials for super miracle drugs. Forty-seven gold coins definitely won''t be enough, so it looks like he needs to earn some more money. Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Damn Byron! There aren''t many ways to make money in a short time, so Charles planned to craft more revival pills recently.This miracle drug, used for healing, is quite popular and fetches a good price. If the success rate of his crafting improves, there will still be a decent profit margin. On his way back, Charles kept thinking, "If more people come this afternoon, and I can loot some bodies, maybe I''ll strike it rich!" He just didn''t know if the attackers who came after him had any loot that would belong to him after being slain. "After all, I was the bait, surely I deserve a share of the fish that gets caught." Charles thought as he returned to the academy. Time passed quickly, and the afternoon classes came to an end. After briefly chatting with Catherine, Charles left the academy and headed to the place he had arranged to meet Byron. He pulled out his phone and sent Byron a message: [I''m here, where are you?] Byron replied: [On my way, I''ll be there soon. Just wait a bit.] Charles put his phone away, his expression unreadable. He knew that Byron and the people behind him were definitely watching to see if Charles had brought anyone else. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Dean Jamie and the others were not so easy to spot, were they? Charles wasn''t in a hurry and waited for about ten more minutes. Finally, Byron''s figure appeared around the corner, running over while pretending to be out of breath. "Mr. Charles, I''m here. I got held up on the way." Byron said in a low voice. He was dressed all in black, wearing a mask and a hat, clearly trying to avoid being recognized by others. Charles pretended to be curious and asked, "What''s with the getup? Are you hiding from someone?" Byron was startled and quickly explained, "No, no, no! I just thought it would be better to keep a low profile. If others find out we took the rare metal materials, we might get targeted." Charles nodded and said, "That makes sense. I''ll wear a mask too, and you can lead the way for now." The two of them didn''t linger any longer and headed out of the city. Behind them, Winston''s figure quietly emerged. He didn''t rush to follow Charles immediately, instead, he waited a moment longer. Only after not spotting anyone else following them did he slowly walk out of the city. At the same time, others were keeping an eye on Charles. Once they saw Charles leaving the city with a mysterious person, they immediately reported back to their superiors. In Genosha Calivia, at the Taylor family home, Zane was sprawled out on the sofa, the living room a mess from his rampage. Ever since the incident at the Robinson family banquet yesterday, he hadn''t set foot outside, staying home to vent his anger. Whenever Zane caught someone''s gaze, memories of kneeling before Charles in front of so many prominent families flooded his mind. That was a mental scar he could never overcome! "Charles! I will make sure you pay for this!" Zane gritted his teeth. He had considered revenge, but after returning home last night, His father, Benson, had repeatedly warned him not to entertain any thoughts of attacking Charles. "Alright, stay at home for a while and adjust yourself before going out." Benson said, glancing at a message on his phone. He didn''t mention that he no longer dared to have any thoughts about Charles. He had already been warned that if he laid a hand on Charles, the consequences would be beyond what the Taylor family could bear. At that time, they didn''t even know that Charles was Ezra''s apprentice. Now that he knew, even if Benson had the opportunity, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly. This grudge had to be avenged, but not now! Seeing his son Zane''s lost expression, Benson felt a pang of sympathy, but for the sake of the Taylor family, he had no choice. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he made a phone call. "Leo, stay put in Calivia today. Don''t go anywhere, understood?" On the other end of the line, Leo''s surprised voice replied, "Got it, Head of the Family." After hanging up, Benson let out a sigh of relief and returned to his study. "You should be grateful that you didn''t choose to go after Charles, this way, our cooperation can continue." a dark figure quietly emerged from the shadows of the study. Benson took a deep breath, he couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "What exactly is Charles? Is he one of your people?" "It''s best not to know what you shouldn''t. He''s not one of us yet." the person in the shadows replied without elaborating. That was enough to give Benson room for imagination. The fact that Charles was not one of them now implied that he might be in the future? One Ezra and a master-level alchemist were not enough. Now there was an additional mysterious and powerful organization. Benson couldn''t fathom how Charles, as a commoner, had connections with these people. On the other side of Genosha Calivia, Jason, who had wet his pants in public out of fear from Charles, looked at a message on his phone. He gritted his teeth and slowly said to Zoe beside him, "The opportunity has come. It''s time for us to wash away our shame!" Zoe looked a bit hesitant and replied, "Bro, I heard that Charles is an apprentice of an eighth-level Beast Master. Maybe we should let it go and endure for a while." Without saying another word, Jason kicked his brother. He twisted his face as he opened his phone, where a video of him wetting his pants in public was playing. "Do you know what I see every time I close my eyes? This humiliation! If we don''t act now, we''ll have even fewer chances later!" Jason knew they couldn''t afford to mess with an eighth-level Beast Master, but anger and humiliation clouded his judgment. "As long as we do it cleanly, no one will suspect us. There are plenty of people who hold a grudge against Charles, who can be sure it was us?" Jason explained. "Bro, but Charles is strong too. Are we really his match?" Zoe was still hesitant to take action against Charles. Even though he hated Charles for stealing Celestine, his life was more important than that! Jason couldn''t forget the blade-like aura that Charles emitted, it was just like the scythe of death! He pulled out a bottle of red miracle drug from his pocket and said to Zoe, "It''s fine. With this, Charles is as good as dead!" Zoe''s eyes widened in shock, trembling as he pointed at the bottle of miracle drug. "Bro, how do you have that? That''s a prohibited miracle drug!" "There''s no turning back now, brother. We just need to kill Charles. Kill him, kill him!" A flash of red light crossed Jason''s eyes, and he seemed possessed, slipping into madness. ... Inside a library in Calivia, in a secret room, "Charles has made his move, it''s time to send out the bait." "Yes, Elder, but is sacrificing a seventh-level Beast Master really worth it?" "That''s not for you to question!" "Sorry, Elder. I''ll arrange it right away." The discussion ended, leaving only the one referred to as the Elder, who held a book in his hands, an expression of fervor and madness appearing on his face. "Just a seventh-level Beast Master, as long as there''s even a sliver of hope for the Master''s arrival, no price is too great!" he spoke slowly, his voice old and hoarse, yet filled with immense determination. Charles, who was being eyed by several factions, had already arrived at Gourd Mountain. Byron was leading the way in front of him. They had been walking for a long time but still hadn''t reached the place Byron mentioned. Charles felt a bit disappointed, he had held onto a sliver of hope that Byron truly knew about the existence of the rare metal materials, but it seemed unlikely now. "What''s taking so long? Haven''t we arrived yet?" Charles asked, growing impatient. Byron cautiously turned back to look and replied, "Almost there, almost there! It''s just up ahead!" "Alright, I''ll trust you one more time. If we don''t find it, I''m turning back!" Charles said, observing Byron, he didn''t seem like a member of the Constellation organization. That only left Leo and Winston as his remaining enemies. After walking a bit further, they still hadn''t found anything special, and Charles and Byron''s location became increasingly remote. "This place isn''t bad, no one would discover anything if we disposed of the body here." Charles remarked casually, causing Byron to break out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Charles, what do you mean by that? I" Byron stammered, wanting to explain. With Winston not appearing, if Charles grew suspicious and took action against him, he would undoubtedly die! At that moment, footsteps suddenly echoed behind Charles and Byron, and someone shouted: "Charles! Today, you will undoubtedly die!" Hearing that voice, a look of joy spread across Byron''s face as he stepped back while glancing toward the source of the sound. However, when he looked, he was left stunned, because the newcomers were not Winston, but two people he had never seen before! The one in front, slightly older, looked at Charles with eyes filled with hatred and resentment, and continued, "Today, neither you nor your companions will leave here alive!" "No, no, no! That''s not it! I''m not with Charles!" Byron was terrified, his mind was spinning as he hurriedly explained. Unfortunately, no one was listening to his explanation! Just as the two people were about to charge forward, another figure suddenly appeared! Winston, wearing a black hooded sweatshirt that concealed his face, looked at the scene in front of him with a bewildered expression, feeling an extraordinary shock in his heart: Could it be that Charles came out on purpose? Had he arranged for help all along? No, that can''t be right, this was a place he and Byron had chosen! Had Byron betrayed him? "Damn it, Byron! So you''re in league with Charles! I''m going to kill you!" Winston shouted furiously. Upon hearing this, Byron''s legs went weak, and he collapsed to the ground, desperately trying to explain, "No, it''s not true! I really don''t know what''s going on!" Chapter 174: Chapter 174: Charles, Youre Dead! "Wait! Are you here to kill Charles too?" Zoe, who was still relatively clear-headed, immediately reacted upon hearing Winston''s words.This person in the black hoodie was also here to kill Charles, just like them! It seemed that the person lying on the ground next to Charles was not his companion but rather the one who had lured Charles here. "Really? Aren''t you Charles''s allies?" Winston quickly calmed down and asked cautiously. "Allies? I''d kill to see Charles suffer, to have him torn apart and begging for mercy! How could I be his ally?" Jason spat out, filled with hatred. He was itching to see Charles kneeling on the ground, pleading for his life. "Charles! Who would have thought that not only the two of us are out to kill you, but there are others as well. You''re dead today!" Jason declared, wanting to end the conversation. His hand reached into his pocket, trying to retrieve that bottle of red miracle drug. Unexpectedly, Winston interjected, saying, "Charles is undoubtedly going to die today. I don''t want to lift a finger, but I have a question I want to ask him before he goes!" "What question do you have? Hurry up and ask! Once you''re done, I want to torture Charles and make him wish he were dead!" Jason was anxious, he couldn''t wait to take action against Charles. After Jason agreed, Winston took a couple of steps toward Byron, ensuring he could kill him first before turning back to Charles and asking: "Charles, answer me honestly: what really happened out in the wilds of Lsengard?" Winston had always questioned whether Kevin and Thomas were truly killed by Charles, it was essential for his revenge, so he had to ask! To his surprise, Charles showed no intention of answering. With a mocking smile on his face, he addressed the group: "You''re all here to kill me? Isn''t that a bit foolish? Jason, Zoe, Winston, you''re all so foolish!" "Charles, you''re about to die, and you''re still pretending!" Zoe scoffed, thinking Charles was merely struggling. "My master is a master alchemist, and also an eighth-level Beast Master. Aren''t you afraid of retaliation?" Charles spoke slowly. Zoe hadn''t processed this yet when he replied, "What''s there to fear? No one knows" Before he could finish, Charles quickly pointed at Byron and Winston, saying, "They know." "What! Charles, what do you mean? I''m here to kill you too!" Winston hurriedly explained. His original plan was to kill Charles and then deal with Byron, but he hadn''t expected Charles to guess his identity. Winston now regretted asking that question, he had given Charles an opening! Now there were two groups wanting to kill Charles, both fearful of leaving clues that could lead to retaliation from a master-level alchemist or an eighth-level Beast Master. So Winston, along with Jason and Zoe, had to consider who would kill Charles and what they would do afterward! "Since you''re all here to kill me, you must have ways to easily deal with me. I''m dead today anyway, so why don''t you take care of each other first and then come kill me?" Charles said lightly. That statement seemed to act like a trigger, especially for Jason. If he wanted to kill Charles, he had to use the illegal red miracle drug, and he couldn''t leave any witnesses behind. Otherwise, it would be a huge problem later! The same went for Winston, the people from Lsengard were still waiting for him to exact revenge. He couldn''t let Zoe and Jason leave, if they leaked any information, everything would be over! After some thought, Winston feigned a relaxed tone and said, "Hey, brothers over there, how about we all take a stab at Charles and work together to kill him?" Upon hearing Winston''s suggestion, Jason''s eyes lit up. This plan could work, and he wouldn''t even have to pull out the illegal miracle drug, thus lowering the risk! Both sides had finally reached an agreement to cooperate and were just about to make a move on Charles. Who would have thought that at that moment, a figure emerged from the woods behind them, shouting, "Charles, die! You''re dead today!" This person was a level-seven Beast Master from [Constellation]. Seeing the scene before him, he didn''t immediately comprehend what was happening, thinking Charles had called for help. Seven hexagram arrays lit up, and chaos erupted in an instant. Zoe, Jason, and Winston quickly exclaimed: "Wait! We''re here to kill Charles too." "Yeah, don''t get the wrong idea, we''re not on Charles''s side!" "Please, let Charles go, I''ll be on my way!" Upon hearing this, the level-seven Beast Master finally caught on. He looked at the people present: one level-four Beast Master, one level-five Beast Master, and one level-six Beast Master. They didn''t appear to be there to protect Charles. Could it be true? Were they also here to kill Charles? A question formed in the level-seven Beast Master''s mind: why were so many people coming to kill Charles? Zoe, Jason, and Winston saw that the level-seven Beast Master had paused. They all breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the newcomer was also there to kill Charles, otherwise, things would have turned disastrous! "Charles, with so many people here to kill you, no matter how capable you are, you can''t escape death!" Winston said, looking at Charles. In this situation, Charles was undoubtedly doomed! "Oh, really?" Charles hadn''t expected so many people would come to kill him today. He felt no fear at all, instead, there was a hint of anticipation. After thinking for a moment, Charles asked, "Can I ask something before I die?" "What do you want to ask? Do you have any questions left?" Winston was a bit curious. He was surprised that Charles could remain calm and not desperate in such a situation, he was quite a character! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles felt a bit embarrassed. He scratched his head and asked, "Is what you''re carrying valuable? Or, if you all die later, can I find some high-value treasures on your corpses?" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Winston retracted his earlier thoughts and said, "I thought you were mentally strong, I didn''t realize you''ve gone mad!" Charles grinned widely, pleased that he could resolve so many hidden dangers today. Seeing Charles''s smile, the level-seven Beast Master felt a bad premonition rising in his heart. Just as he was about to make a move, Charles shouted, "Dean! If you don''t intervene now, I''m done for!" "What! Dean?" "Has Charles gone crazy? Where is there anyone else?" Those who wanted to kill Charles instinctively thought this, but in the next moment, A tremendous pressure descended upon the area. A massive vine had sprouted in front of Charles, separating him from the others. [Giant Wood Python Vine] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 79 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: Vine Binding, Silent Growth, Giant Whip Strike, Rapid Regeneration... [Weakness]: Fire Attribute The information prompt in front of Charles displayed the details of this wood attribute mystical beast. This was indeed the mystical beast of Dean Jamie, the diamond-quality level-79 Giant Wood Python Vine! No wonder Dean Jamie was so formidable, his strength was truly impressive! The moment the Giant Wood Python Vine appeared, it split into five tendrils and swept toward those who wanted to kill Charles! Only the level-seven Beast Master reacted quickly. Moreover, since he hadn''t canceled the hexagram array, he was able to summon his mystical beast and used Beast Mastery just in time to evade the attack! As a member of the Constellation organization, completing the mission was the most important thing. Otherwise, even if he returned alive, it would be worse than death. So he hesitated not at all. In his Beast Mastery state, he activated his skills and continued to attack Charles! However, all those attacks were blocked by the vines, and Charles was not harmed in the slightest! Dean Jamie''s figure descended from the sky. He did not summon any other mystical beasts. With his toes lightly touching the very top of the Giant Wood Python Vine, he stood there steadily like a bird in flight. "Ah, what a pity, just a little fish!" Jamie sighed and extended his right hand, transforming his palm into a fist. In the next moment, countless wooden vines suddenly erupted from beneath the feet of the level-seven Beast Master, firmly binding him! Charles watched intently. It was his first time witnessing a battle between high-level Beast Masters. However, due to Jamie''s overwhelming strength, the entire fight lacked any sense of spectacle. It was completely one-sided. The level-seven Beast Master from Constellation, realizing he was trapped, gave up struggling. He trembled all over, spewed forth a mouthful of blood, and died on the spot. "See, the people from Constellation are ruthless, even to themselves!" Jamie floated down from the Giant Wood Python Vine, standing expressionless in front of Charles, seemingly lost in thought. As Charles observed Jamie''s contemplative expression, a sense of danger quietly arose in his heart. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Dean Jamie''s gaze was somewhat strange. His mind raced, and Charles said, "Dean, you''re really strong! I haven''t seen my master in action, I wonder if he''s as powerful as you!" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jamie recalled Ezra''s figure in his mind. He spoke to Charles with a hint of resignation, "Tsk tsk tsk, what a clever person. Don''t worry, it''s all over." After saying this, Jamie casually waved a hand, and those still strugglingZoe, Jason, as well as Winston and Byronwere directly strangled to death by the entangling vines! "How about that? They''re all dead now. You can relax, right?" Jamie said slowly. Charles let out a sigh of relief. He glanced at the corpses of the others and then looked back at Jamie, remaining silent. "Ah, your master is much stronger than I am, he''s definitely not just an eighth-level Beast Master!" Jamie addressed Charles''s unspoken question. Then he continued, "It''s all yours, I''m not that petty." Charles''s eyes lit up. A level-seven Beast Master, a level-six Beast Master, and all the items on Zoe and Jasonthose could be quite valuable! He wondered what kind of treasures they might contain! Chapter 175: Chapter 175: The Strange Tentacle The level-seven Beast Master from the Constellation organization didn''t have much on him, leaving Charles feeling a bit let down. There were only five gold coins and some miracle drugs and materials.This was clearly not in line with the identity of a level-seven Beast Master, he didn''t even have something like a jet ring for storagewhat a miser! As for Winston, he had quite a bit more. He had thirteen gold coins alone, not to mention several other high-value items, which would likely bring in even more gold coins. The exact amount would only be known after selling everything at the shops in Calivia. Then there were Byron and Zoe, both looking poorer than the last, making Charles frown in frustration! Finally, there was Jason. When Charles picked up the red miracle drug, Jamie, who had been silent until then, suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute, that thing seems a bit off. Let me take a look!" Charles was curious, it was his first time seeing such a miracle drug. According to the information in front of him, [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Special [Description]: Consuming this miracle drug can activate a Beast Master''s potential for an extended period, enhancing reaction speed, attack power, recovery speed, and more. However, it comes with severe side effects, causing loss of reason and descent into madness, where one is controlled by various inner desires! This [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] had a quality that Charles had never seen beforesomething special? Moreover, judging by its effects, it was indeed very powerful, the only drawback was that the side effects were hard to accept, leading one to lose their sanity and be controlled by desire. This was the first time Charles had seen such side effects! Jamie examined the miracle drug that Charles had handed over, his brow furrowed tightly, and his eyes filled with intense disgust, as if he had seen something that made him want to vomit. After a moment of contemplation, he said to Charles, "You''d better give this to your alchemy teacher, Colton. He will tell you everything about this miracle drug!" "Okay, Dean. I''ll go see Professor Colton as soon as I get back." Charles replied, nodding. He understood that it was best for someone of Colton''s master-level alchemist status to take a look at this incredibly strange miracle drug. "Remember, you must not use this miracle drug. You need to hand it over to Colton, understood?" Jamie reiterated, a hint of concern in his tone, and continued, "This is a miracle drug that causes Beast Masters to lose their sanity and become Fallen Beast Masters. I never expected to see it appear in Calivia!" Charles was puzzled by Jamie''s words and quickly asked, "Dean, what do you mean by Fallen Beast Masters? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that before!" Jamie looked up towards the direction of Genosha Calivia. The once peaceful and quiet Calivia appeared to him as a place roiling with turbulence and hidden dangers! He sighed and said heavily to Charles, "A Fallen Beast Master is someone who has used such a miracle drug, becoming addicted to false power and being controlled by their inner desires. They typically show up in chaotic and disorderly places. I can''t believe this miracle drug has appeared in Genosha Calivia!" "It seems we need to conduct a thorough investigation with the royal family and the other two major academies!" Jamie was right. In his experience, once a peaceful place had such a potion, it wouldn''t be long before that place would completely lose its order. Charles watched Jamie''s retreating figure, and a vague feeling told him that something significant would happen in Genosha soon. Even Jamie, as an eighth-level Beast Master, was this serious and heavy. A strong sense of crisis welled up in Charles''s heart, he needed to enhance his Beast Master abilities quickly and reach fourth-level Beast Master in the shortest time possible! "By the way, Charles, if you have time in the future, you can try going to the academy''s Trial Tower. You might find some unexpected surprises!" Jamie almost forgot about this and quickly said to Charles. "Trial Tower? Dean, what kind of place is that? Is there something special about it?" Charles asked. As Jamie walked ahead, preparing to return to Calivia, he explained, "That''s a place you can enter after studying for half a year, but you''re special, so you should be able to try it out early." "The Trial Tower is a place that helps students rapidly improve their combat abilities. If you have enough insight there, you can learn various powerful combat skills!" When Jamie mentioned "combat skills." Charles instinctively recalled the "Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship" that Zachary, the general''s son, used during the class division competition. That must be what Jamie was talking about! Charles voiced his thoughts, and Jamie nodded, saying, "Combat skills are a special means of attack or defense, primarily used by Beast Masters to enhance their power and combat capability." "In the Trial Tower, you will face various battlefield simulations, and through repeated battles, you''ll come to understand the combat skills that suit you best!" "Charles, you need to improve your strength quickly. Genosha won''t remain peaceful for long, only with strong abilities can you protect yourself well." After explaining, Jamie reminded Charles with a hint of concern. By the time the two returned to Cyber Academy, it was already evening. Today was also the time to learn alchemy from Colton. After a simple dinner, Charles hurried over to Colton''s bamboo house without stopping. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he entered, he pulled out the Red Corruption Miracle Drug and asked Colton, "Teacher, I came across this this afternoon, and Dean Jamie asked me to hand it over to you." Colton was in the middle of refining a miracle drug when he looked up and saw what Charles was holding. He immediately set aside his ongoing steps and rushed over to Charles, taking the Red Corruption Miracle Drug from him. "How did this thing end up in Genosha?" Colton asked, disbelief written all over his face. He didn''t hesitate to ask Charles how he obtained this miracle drug. Charles explained the whole situation, and after listening, Colton pondered for a long while before responding. Colton led Charles to a shelf and casually pressed a spot on the wall. The entire shelf began to slowly move aside, revealing a hidden passage. Charles suppressed his curiosity and followed Colton into the passage. After walking for a long time, they finally arrived at a secret chamber. In the center of the chamber stood a massive glass container, inside which was a writhing red tentacle! The tentacle looked incredibly strange, covered in countless eyes. As if sensing their presence, hundreds of eyes on the tentacle opened simultaneously, fixating on Charles. For a brief moment, Charles''s gaze locked with that of the tentacle, and it felt as if a hallucination appeared before him. In a crimson space, pools of blood and chunks of flesh coalesced into a massive, unfathomable unknown creature. On its surface, numerous bizarre and distorted grayish-white humanoid figures emitted a maddened, painful hiss-roar! It was chaotic and twisted! "Wake up!" Colton shouted sharply, jolting Charles from that hallucination. Charles felt a bit dazed, unsure of what had just happened. "Teacher, what was that just now?" Charles asked, as if he had just woken from a dream. He couldn''t recall what had just occurred, as if that segment of memory had vanished completely. Colton looked at Charles with intense shock and concern, slowly saying, "I didn''t expect your spiritual sensitivity to be so high. If I had known, I wouldn''t have brought you in." "Spiritual sensitivity? What is that?" Charles was taken aback by the unexpected events of the day. In just one day, he had encountered many things he had never known before. He felt a sense that a vast, chaotic, and perilous world was about to unfold before his eyes. Colton explained, "Charles, this world is not as simple as it seems on the surface. In certain corners of the world, there are hidden horrors that ordinary people are unaware of! Spiritual sensitivity is the means of perceiving those horrors." "The higher your spiritual sensitivity, the more you can sense things that others cannot, like that thing inside the glass container." Charles asked, "Teacher, what is that?" Colton picked up the Red Corruption Miracle Drug in his hand and said, "That is one of the raw materials used to make this miracle drug, and it is also the culprit that drives Beast Masters to lose their sanity. It used to be a Beast Master, but now it has become a servant of unknown horrors!" Unknown horrors? Once a Beast Master? Servants? Charles''s mind was filled with questions. Ezra had once taken him to hunt the "salivate over a humpback whale." where he had seen ten indescribable meatballs hanging in the sky! Now, it was connected to these so-called unknown horrors and the servants that Beast Masters had been corrupted into? Charles tried to speak, wanting to know more information, but Colton seemed to sense his thoughts and quickly shook his head, saying, "Don''t ask any more questions. We''ve talked enough for today. Your current level as a Beast Master is too low to handle more information." "If you want to know the whole story, wait until you become a Level Seven Beast Master!" Charles understood that Colton was looking out for him. He pushed his questions back into his heart. The most important thing now was to increase his strength! Not only did he have to face the inter-academy exchange competition in a little over a month, but there was also the Cyber Academy''s main assessment in six months, along with even greater crises in the future! Taking a deep breath, Charles glanced at the tentacle trapped in the glass container, which seemed to have lost its vitality and remained completely still. Charles couldn''t fathom that such a thing had once been a Beast Master? After Charles and Colton left, the bizarre tentacle began to slowly writhe, its entire body trembling rhythmically, as if it were trying to convey some kind of message. Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Catherines Anomaly Back in Colton''s cabin, the scene he had just witnessed still lingered in Charles''s mind.At the moment he saw that strange tentacle, it felt as if he had fallen into a hallucination, encountering something horrifying. However, by the time Colton called him, he couldn''t remember anything at all. "Teacher, I think I just fell into a hallucination, but when I woke up, I had no memory of it." Charles voiced his concerns. He felt that everything about it was just too bizarre. Colton didn''t respond immediately, instead, he pulled a bottle of miracle drug from the ring on his hand and handed it to Charles, reassuring him, "Don''t think too much about it. You might be mistaken. This is a miracle drug meant to calm your mind. Just take it and get some sleep." Charles took the miracle drug, and an information prompt appeared before his eyes: [Special Suppression Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Purple Quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can temporarily suppress a Beast Master''s special perception abilities, making them indistinguishable from ordinary people for a short period. Charles looked at the miracle drug in his hand with a strange expression. Colton said it was meant to calm his mind, which, to some extent, was true. It seemed that the situation was more complicated and dangerous than Charles had imagined. Colton, in an effort to keep him from worrying, had deliberately referred to the special suppression miracle drug as a calming miracle drug. "Alright, you don''t need to follow me to learn alchemy today. You should head back and rest early. Don''t think too much, I have some matters to attend to." Colton said directly. Charles nodded, he needed to go back and digest the information he had received today. Once he returned to his dorm, Charles took a hot shower and then lay down on his bed, starting to contemplate the future. He wondered what Teacher Ezra was busy with, he hadn''t heard anything in a while, and there was no new progress regarding his parents. He still needed a bit more enhancement material for the black gold long knife. When he had time later, he could refine some miracle drugs for sale and purchase a piece of suitable orange-quality rare metal material. That should be enough. Having an orange-quality weapon would give Charles a bit more sense of security. He also wanted to see if there were other ways to improve the quality of the Nine Netherworld Armband, that would be even better. The next priority was to enhance his Beast Master abilities. The immediate task was to level Mia up to 19 and prepare for her advancement first. As for the trial tower that Dean Jamie mentioned, there was no rush for that, he could put it on hold for now and visit when he had time. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these thoughts in mind, Charles found it hard to relax. He headed directly to the training area where he had practiced before and summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max to train! As time passed, Mousie used its Mimetic Illusion to project and replicate mystical beasts, which Mia continuously defeated, gaining experience with each victory. [ Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.18 has defeated Bloodthirsty Rhino Lv.19. Experience points +20! ] ... Finally, Mia''s level reached 19! He then opened the Pets tab to check Mia''s attribute panel. [ Level ]: Lv.19 [ View Advancement Materials ] After selecting to view the advancement materials, a pop-up window appeared on the screen. [ Advancement Materials ]: Wind Attribute Beast Core [Tier 2] 3, Swift Wind Grass 3, 10 kg of Blood from a Tier 5 Wind Attribute Mystical Beast! The earlier advancement materials were relatively easier to find. Both the wind attribute beast cores and swift wind grass could be purchased at the Alchemist Guild. However, the blood of a Tier 5 wind attribute mystical beast was not so common. Charles wasn''t sure if the Alchemist Guild had any in stock. It seemed he would have to make another trip to the Alchemist Guild tomorrow. It was already quite late, so after finishing his training, Charles returned to his dorm and took the miracle drug Colton had given him, enjoying a good night''s sleep. After his morning classes the next day, Charles hurried to the Alchemist Guild to find President Owen. "10 kg of Tier 5 Wind Attribute Mystical Beast blood? Charles, that''s hard to come by. Calivia doesn''t have much in stock. Let me see if I can call some over from other cities." Owen replied. Mystical beast blood can also be used for alchemy, but its consumption isn''t as high as other alchemy materials, so the Alchemist Guild doesn''t have much in stock and can only draw from nearby cities. Owen continued, "The fastest it can arrive is in about two days. I''ll message you when it gets here, and you can come pick it up." Charles nodded, two days wasn''t too long. He could wait. "By the way, President, I have some alchemy materials here. Can you take a look and give me a price?" Charles had some alchemy materials he had harvested yesterday that were ready to sell. Unexpectedly, Owen shook his head and said, "Selling to the Alchemist Guild isn''t very profitable. A new treasure house has opened in Calivia, and they are currently buying various items at a premium. You might want to check it out." Charles was a bit surprised. President Owen was quite good to him, making a bit more money was always better. He decided to check out the new treasure house, as there might be other items he needed as well. After paying a deposit and bidding farewell to Owen, Charles planned to head to the treasure house. Just then, Catherine''s call came in. "Charles, are you busy right now? I have something I want to discuss with you." Catherine''s voice sounded somewhat downcast on the other end. This was the first time Charles had ever heard her speak like that. He quickly replied, "I''m not busy. I was planning to check out the treasure house soon. Is something wrong?" Catherine didn''t respond directly but said, "Then I''ll come with you. Wait for me at the entrance, I''ll be there soon." After saying that, Catherine quickly hung up the phone. Charles felt a bit puzzled. He could detect a hint of sadness and reluctance in Catherine''s tone, something he had never noticed before. Suppressing his curiosity, Charles arrived at the entrance of the newly opened treasure house. After waiting for about ten minutes, Catherine finally appeared. Her outfit was different from usuala fitted black knit top that revealed half of her smooth, fair shoulder, paired with form-fitting khaki jeans that accentuated her alluring curves. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off today." Charles asked. In his eyes, Catherine usually wore casual clothes, but today she had dressed up deliberately. It looked like she had even put on lipstick, making her lips more enticing. Catherine shook her head, a stiff smile on her face. "Nothing. Charles, you wanted to check out the treasure house, right? I''ll accompany you." Seeing that Catherine didn''t want to elaborate, Charles didn''t press her and nodded in agreement. Once Catherine walked closer, Charles turned to head into the treasure house. Unexpectedly, just as he turned, Catherine suddenly linked her arm with his. Charles''s body stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks, looking down at Catherine''s arm. "What''s wrong? Aren''t we going in to look around?" Catherine spoke before Charles could. Charles raised his head, looking ahead as he replied, "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go." But Catherine lowered her head, her ears turning red. She realized her actions were sudden, yet she didn''t want to let go. She tightened her grip, pressing her body closely against Charles. "Welcome to the treasure house! May I ask if you''re selling or buying today?" A staff member quickly approached and inquired. Charles casually replied, "Both. Let''s sell first." With Catherine by his side, Charles sold all the alchemy materials, forging materials, and other useless items he had collected yesterday. They were worth a total of 22 gold coins and 380 silver coins. His current assets were: [Gold Coins: 87, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800]. Of course, he hadn''t yet given Owen the money for the wind attribute beast cores, swift wind grass, and the blood of the Tier 5 wind attribute mystical beast he had asked him to prepare. "I wonder what the purchase price for green-quality miracle drugs is here?" Charles thought for a moment and asked. The staff member replied, "Dear customer, the price depends on the quality and use of the miracle drug. We have professional alchemists here. If you''re sure you want to sell, I can get them to come over for an appraisal." Charles nodded, feeling a bit flusterednot because of buying and selling these items, but because of Catherine beside him. Throughout the entire process, Catherine didn''t say a word. Her azure eyes were fixed on him the whole time. Charles caught a fleeting glance and saw the reluctance and sadness filling Catherine''s eyes. Not knowing why, Charles felt a tightness in his chest, as if countless threads were wrapped around him and pulling him down, making him uncomfortable. After a while, the alchemist from the treasure house arrived. Charles took out the revival pill and handed it over for inspection. Soon, the purchase price was settled. For each revival pill crafted, Charles could earn nearly 1 gold coin in profit. If the success rate remained stable, the profit would be even higher! But right now, Charles''s mind was not on making money at all. He took Catherine outside the treasure house and onto the street. Catherine was still tightly linked to his arm, refusing to let go. "What''s wrong? Is something bad happening?" Charles couldn''t hold back and asked. Catherine looked up, staring blankly at Charles''s face. She looked slowly and seriously before answering, "I''m going back, Charles." "Going back? Where to? Are you leaving Genosha?" Charles was a bit taken aback. Catherine nodded slowly, "Yeah, I''m leaving." Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Farewells and the Trial Tower "What happened?" Charles tried to calm his emotions. He wanted to know why Catherine was leaving.Catherine slowly lowered her head, looking at their shadows on the ground in the sunlight. She began to answer, "There was an accident at home, and I need to go back for a while." "Where? Is it near Lsengard or the Heritaliana Mountains, your hometown, the Gaoshan nationality?" Charles wanted to clarify. Catherine took out her phone and recorded the shadow of herself and Charles standing together before continuing, "I''m going back to the Heritaliana Mountains, and I''m afraid it will be a long time before I can see you again." Beneath her calm tone, there seemed to be a hint of choked emotion. Charles didn''t catch it clearly, perhaps it was because the wind had picked up just then. "It shouldn''t be too long, right? Aren''t you going to the Cyber Academy''s main campus? We can meet there." Charles said, looking at Catherine''s hair being tousled by the wind. He instinctively reached out to smooth it down. "I don''t know exactly how long it will take, but I''ll become a Level 5 Beast Master soon. As long as I achieve it before I''m twenty, I can go to the Cyber Academy''s main campus." Catherine said, not daring to look up at Charles. She was afraid of seeing Charles''s expression, the tears she was holding back would spill over uncontrollably. As a member of the Gaoshan nationality, Catherine had always been strong and powerful. Before meeting Charles, her life had revolved only around fighting and training, nothing else. She didn''t know when it had startedperhaps it was during their first sparring match, or maybe when she met Celestine. It could also have been the moment she first hesitated to train and wanted to find Charles instead. Or maybe it was a combination of all those moments, she had changed. Fighting and training no longer held the same importance, someone had taken their place. That someone was right in front of her, watching her. Catherine squeezed her face, exhaled deeply, and suddenly looked up at Charles with a unique smile. Under the midday sun, her slightly reddened eyes shone even brighter. Those blue eyes, as captivating as the sea, sparkled with a blend of emotions. The curve of her lips held both acceptance and reluctance, melting into the most sincere honesty in the world. "Hey, Charles, can you walk with me a little longer? Can we walk back to the academy together?" Catherine said, looking at Charles. Charles was stunned by the scene before him. In that moment, his heart, which felt as if it were wrapped in threads, beat wildlyboth in pain and in fervor. It was a feeling he had never encountered before. "Yeah, let''s take our time getting back." Charles nodded. He knew Catherine must have something important going on, but since she didn''t say anything, he couldn''t force her to. "You''ll wait for me at the Cyber Academy, right?" Charles suddenly said as they walked. Silence followed. The bustling street lost all sound at that moment, as if the entire world had turned into a paused black-and-white silent film. Finally, the girl''s answer broke the stillness, bringing vibrant color back to everything. "Yeah, I will." Charles let out a sigh of relief. He pulled his arm out from Catherine''s embrace. Under Catherine''s puzzled gaze, Charles placed his palm over hers. They looked at each other, not saying another word. They continued walking like that, the sun stretching their shadows until they eventually disappeared at the end of the road. The afternoon classes ended. Charles walked out of the classroom alone. Not a single person dared to approach him. At that moment, Charles exuded an aura that warned others to stay away. Anyone who tried to get close would be intimidated by his cold gaze. Catherine had left in a hurry at noon, leaving everything behind. Charles could piece together some information: Catherine must have received sudden news. She chose not to pack her things and instead decided to spend the last moments before their farewell with him. For instance, when Catherine promised to meet at the Cyber Academy, she was filled with confusion and uncertainty. Charles felt a bit chaotic inside. During class that afternoon, he had already tried to subtly ask Catherine about her reasons for returning to the Heritaliana Mountains. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Catherine didn''t share any information at all. He had also asked Hale, and Hale''s response was the samehe knew nothing and was completely in the dark. When Charles returned to his dormitory, he lay on his bed with one arm over his forehead. He had taken leave from Professor Colton today because he wanted to find a place to vent. Nothing felt better than a combat environment like the Trial Tower. After packing up briefly, Charles headed straight to the Trial Tower. As soon as he entered, he overheard someone nearby say, "What''s going on? Isn''t that the strongest new student from Class A? What''s he doing here at the Trial Tower?" "Is he looking to challenge it?" "Maybe he''s just here to take a look. He''s only been enrolled for a few days, challenging the Trial Tower seems a bit arrogant." "Exactly! These young people today have never faced setbacks, they don''t know their own limits!" "Although the Trial Tower won''t physically harm you, if you die in there, your mental state can be severely impacted. Some Beast Masters with insufficient mental strength can even end up in a vegetative state, so you need to pass a mental test before entering the tower." Charles remained expressionless as he approached the registration desk and said to the staff, "Hello, I''d like to register for a trial." The staff clearly recognized Charles and replied with a puzzled expression, "Are you sure? It''s not yet time for new students to challenge the Trial Tower, is it?" "I''m sure." Charles didn''t elaborate further. He felt an urge inside him that needed to be released, otherwise, he couldn''t train properly. "Alright then, I have to warn you first. If you die in the Trial Tower, a Beast Master''s mental strength can take a serious hit. Some Beast Masters with insufficient mental power can even end up as vegetables, so you must pass a mental test before you can enter the tower." the staff explained earnestly. Charles nodded, not caring at all. Since Dean Jamie suggested he come to this place, it meant his mental strength must meet the requirements. The staff took out a specially made crystal and said slowly, "You will place your palm on this testing crystal shortly. Don''t think about anything, just gradually empty your mind." "If the crystal lights up one-third, then you meet the standard to enter the Trial Tower. Do you need to prepare a bit more?" Charles shook his head. He took a deep breath, cleared his mind of distractions, and then placed his palm on the crystal. Meanwhile, Camilla and Zachary were following several senior students to the front of the Trial Tower. The senior student leading the way earnestly advised, "The most important thing to remember at Cyber Academy is to never overreach and aim too high!" "In a place like the Trial Tower, you need to go through six months of training before you can enter, otherwise, you risk injury and fall behind other talents." "I''ve seen too many fools who, after just two or three months of enrollment, couldn''t wait to challenge the Trial Tower and ended up being surpassed after suffering mental trauma!" "Got it, Senior Aero, we will remember!" Camilla and Zachary nodded while curiously glancing around. When they saw Charles''s figure, Camilla covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Isn''t that Charles? What is he doing?" As a senior, Aero had heard of Charles but had never seen him. He looked towards the front desk of the Trial Tower and noticed a stranger testing his mental strength, curiously saying, "Do you know that guy? Is he the Charles who earned the title of strongest new student?" Camilla and Zachary nodded in response, equally surprised by Charles''s presence there. With the answer, Aero smirked disdainfully and said, "Another overconfident fool. He''s only been in school for a few days and he''s already trying to challenge the Trial Tower. It''s ridiculous!" Other senior students nearby chimed in, "Exactly! He hasn''t even undergone training, he probably can''t meet the minimum requirements to enter the tower." "When I finished my training, my first test of mental strength barely lit up the crystal by one-third!" "Ah, you''re that strong? The strongest in our class only lit the testing crystal halfway during their first test. That guy was really something else!" "No kidding, that was Zhang Quan! He''s the strongest genius in the last five years. Who can compete with him? He reached the fourth floor on his first attempt!" Aero turned to Camilla and Zachary and warned, "You two must not follow this Charles. You need to take it one step at a time. People like Charles will eventually trip up, he''s too overconfident!" "But..." Camilla started to say, but was interrupted by Aero. "What''s with the ''but''? Just listen to your senior and don''t try to be like him!" Camilla pointed in Charles''s direction and continued, "But the testing crystal in front of him has already lit up about one-third!" "What!" Aero initially thought Camilla was joking. He immediately turned to look at Charles. The testing crystal under Charles''s palm had indeed lit up one-third, and that was not all! The brightness of the crystal was still gradually increasing, showing no signs of stopping! "Impossible, it has to be fake. How can someone who just entered school make the testing crystal shine so brightly? There must be a malfunction!" Aero closed his mouth, which had dropped open in shock, and made his own judgment! Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Entering the Trial Tower Camilla and Zachary watched from the side, and they couldn''t believe how powerful their fellow newcomer Charles was.Just by looking at the reactions of the senior students nearby, they could tell how astonishing Charles''s performance truly was! "How is this possible? The brightness of the testing crystal is still increasing. It can''t be, the testing crystal must be broken." Aero focused intently on Charles''s side, not daring to blink. He had never seen a genius like Charles before. Typically, after systematic training and improvement, it''s impressive for an average student to make the testing crystal light up one-third. When it came to Charles, not only had it lit up one-third, but the brightness was still increasing! The brightness of the testing crystal reached half before slowly dimming. This scene left the other students with their mouths agape, and someone said to their companion: "Put your face over here, let me smack it and see if it hurts. I suspect I''m still not awake, and that whole scene was a dream." "Why don''t you just hit your own face?" "I''m afraid it''ll hurt." Smack! "My face really hurts! It looks like I''m not dreaming. That only leaves one possibility: the testing crystal must be broken!" Many would rather believe the testing crystal was faulty than accept that Charles''s mental power was so strong that he lit it up to half on his first test! That''s something even a Level 5 Beast Master would struggle to achieve! Aero couldn''t contain his excitement and rushed up to the front desk, addressing the staff, "What''s going on? The testing crystal must be broken, you need to check it right away." The staff member was also taken aback by Charles''s performance. He quickly picked up the testing crystal and examined it closely, then said with a face full of disbelief: "The testing crystal is perfectly fine, there''s not a single issue!" Aero still didn''t believe it. He quickly placed his hand on the crystal, trying to calm himself. It slowly lit up, and the brightness was just like usual, reaching two-fifths! "Wow, it really isn''t broken! I''m not dreaming, the testing crystal isn''t damaged. He really is that strong!" Aero muttered to himself, as if his whole worldview had been shattered. As a senior student, he was a Level 4 Beast Master, with decent mental strength. Combined with his diligent training, he could only get the testing crystal to light up to two-fifths. He never expected to encounter Charles today, a newcomer who hadn''t undergone training and had only been in school for a few days, yet could make the testing crystal shine to half! That level of talent was simply terrifying! Charles nonchalantly glanced at the surrounding gazes. He had long since grown accustomed to the way people reacted in shock around him, as if he always brought surprises. "How is it? Did I pass? Can I enter the Trial Tower now?" Charles asked calmly. The staff member, still a bit stunned, nodded and said, "Yes, not only did you pass, but you exceeded expectations by a lot!" "Great, then I''m going in." Charles replied, nodding as he turned to enter the Trial Tower. "Wait a moment, since it''s your first time inside, there are some important points I need to tell you." The staff member finally snapped back to reality, Charles''s earlier performance had been too shocking. Seeing Charles stop and turn back, he hurriedly continued, "When you enter the tower, there''s a stone wall at the beginning where you can clear your mind and take a moment to feel your surroundings before proceeding further." "After finishing each level, you must return to the stone wall at the start to reflect on your battle experience and feel the wall again. This will greatly help you, provided you have enough insight." After listening, Charles nodded. According to the staff member, that stone wall was the key to comprehending the [Battle Techniques]. At that moment, Charles wasn''t thinking too much, he just wanted to fight well and release the emotions he had inside! When a person''s mind is chaotic, it''s impossible to focus on training properly. They will always feel like everything around them is a distraction, and at such times, it''s necessary to let it all out to calm the mind. Taking a deep breath, Charles walked into the Trial Tower under the gaze of the crowd. Outside the towering Trial Tower, which stretched straight into the clouds, countless onlookers watched as Charles''s figure disappeared before they began to discuss among themselves: "So this is the strongest newcomer of the new generation? He seems impressive!" "Impressive doesn''t even begin to cover it, his talent is simply inhuman. You can''t even call him a genius! He''s more like a monster!" "Do you think he can make it to which level?" "That''s hard to say. After all, the Trial Tower doesn''t take your Beast Master level into account. It completely relies on combat skills and instincts. I''d say he''ll probably max out at the second level." "Isn''t the second level a bit low? I feel like he can reach the third level! Maybe even the fourth!" "I think that''s impossible, he''s just too young. I heard he''s only eighteen. The second level should be enough!" Camilla and Zachary listened to the discussions around them. The two exchanged glances, both aware that the difficulty of the Trial Tower was beyond what they could attempt right now. Zachary had other thoughts in his mind, he wanted to know just how big the gap was between him and Charles. After pondering for a moment, Zachary approached the front desk of the Trial Tower and politely said, "Hello, may I try that testing crystal?" "Don''t tell me you''re another monster like that guy from earlier?" The staff member asked, having been shocked by Charles''s performance. Zachary shook his head, forcing a bitter smile as he replied, "I just want to know how big the difference is between us!" "Listen to me, young man, you might not fully understand what it means for the testing crystal to light up halfway. When you realize the gap, you might feel despair." The staff member kindly warned him. Zachary took a deep breath and remained resolute, refusing to change his mind. The staff member looked at him with sympathy and retrieved the testing crystal once more. Like Charles, Zachary placed his hand on it, trying hard to calm his mind. His actions piqued the curiosity of others, who turned their attention toward him. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the testing crystal slowly lit up, eventually stabilizing at about one-fifth of its brightness. "Oh man, you scared me! I thought we had another monster on our hands, but this is more like it!" "Speaking of which, if he''s also a new student, his talent is pretty decent. But I''m not surprised at all." "After seeing that monster''s performance earlier, I''m no longer interested in these ordinary geniuses." "Me too! Right now, I just want to know how far he can get in the Trial Tower!" The onlookers quickly shifted their focus from Zachary to the large screen in front of the Trial Tower, where they could see information about Charles''s progress. Zachary gazed at the brightness of the crystal ball, filled with disappointment, and fell silent. The staff member patted him on the shoulder, offering consolation: "Young man, accept your fate. Even among geniuses, there are differences. That person earlier was more than just a genius! He''s practically a monster!" Zachary nodded impassively and turned to return to the line. He also looked up at the large screen, and now he was left with only one thought: he wanted to know just how monstrous Charles really was! Charles had no idea that so many people outside were concerned about him, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care. Walking through a narrow corridor, Charles arrived at a hall where a massive stone wall stood in the center, appearing to be dozens of meters long and high! "Strange, it didn''t look this big from the outside." Charles thought, puzzled. He figured the Trial Tower must have some special features, with more space inside. In front of the stone wall, there were several cushions placed, and about ten people were sitting on them, intently staring at the wall. Seeing this, Charles found a cushion towards the back and sat down. Following the advice of the staff member, he carefully observed the stone wall, wanting to see what was special about it. To his surprise, just a few seconds into watching, it felt as though a hallucination appeared before him, with countless figures engaged in combat! Every move was incredibly profound, as if they were imparting some knowledge to him! "Is this the key to comprehending Battle Techniques?" Charles suppressed his thoughts and continued to watch. However, there were so many figures that he felt dazzled and made little progress. Finally, someone stood up from their cushion and walked toward the exit. Charles quickly followed and asked, "Excuse me, I have some questions I don''t quite understand. May I ask you?" The person, noticing that Charles looked unfamiliar, assumed he was a new student and replied enthusiastically, "No problem at all! What seems to be the issue?" Before Charles could respond, the person continued, "You probably can''t see what''s on the stone wall, right? That''s okay, it has to do with your insight. Just calm down and come a few more times." Charles shook his head and replied, "That''s not it. I saw a lot of figures just now, but I didn''t make any progress. What''s the reason for that?" "A lot of figures? You must be joking!" The person frowned, stepping back from Charles, their expression becoming distant. "Look, you can''t see it if you can''t see it. It''s not embarrassing. Those with high insight might see two or three figures, but you''re claiming you saw a whole bunch? That''s too far-fetched!" Without waiting for Charles to speak again, the person shook their head and walked away. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles scratched his head. He had indeed seen many figures practicing something, but because there were so many and it was all so chaotic, he hadn''t made any progress at all. "Could it be that my insight is just too high? Or is it for some other reason?" Charles thought, feeling somewhat confused. He decided to first enter the first level of the Trial Tower and give it a try. Perhaps by the time he came out, things would be clearer? Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, the older students were continuously asking the recently emerged student questions. Chapter 179: Chapter 179: The Right Method "Classmate, did you just see a new student in front of the stone wall? They just went in, and they should be pretty easy to recognize." Aero asked eagerly.The student who had just been talking to Charles answered somewhat confusedly, "I did come across a new face, but they shouldn''t be a new student. They just enrolled not long ago, how could they possibly enter the Trial Tower?" Upon hearing the response, Aero''s eyes lit up, and he quickly said, "You don''t know! The strongest new student this year, Charles, was able to make the testing crystal glow to half! He''s already inside the Trial Tower!" Ryan was stunned by this answer, and his first reaction was disbelief. He said, "April Fool''s Day has been over for a long time, why are you still joking?" Aero shrugged helplessly, turned to look at the others around him, and said, "I''m not joking. If you don''t believe me, go ask them. They all saw it!" Ryan followed Aero''s gaze and looked around. He saw everyone nodding their heads, confirming that what Aero had said was true! Seeing this scene, Ryan instinctively reached out and pinched his own cheek. After realizing he wasn''t dreaming, he exclaimed in shock: "Oh my gosh! I just met that new student, and he even asked me a question!" "What question? What did he ask?" Many people gathered around, hurriedly asking. Ryan replied somewhat uncertainly, "He asked me why he saw so many figures on the stone wall." The crowd instantly erupted in discussion, with various voices chiming in: "Is that for real? I looked for a whole week and only saw one figure! I still haven''t learned the related combat skills!" "That''s impossible. The strongest record is six figures. If he says there are many, how many could that be?" "Maybe there''s really a possibility. Don''t forget, he was able to make the testing crystal glow to half on his first try. He''s practically a monster. It''s not surprising if something unusual happens with such a monster!" ... Charles entered the first level of the Trial Tower. He now found himself in a thick fog where he couldn''t see his hand in front of his face, feeling lost. Once the fog cleared, he saw that he was in a lush, green forest! "Strange. I was just in the Trial Tower. How did I end up in the woods in the blink of an eye? Could this be an illusion?" Charles''s first reaction was that he had fallen into a hallucination. However, he could clearly perceive everything around himthe sensation of the soil beneath his feet, the sound of the wind in his ears, and the rustling of leaves. Everything felt incredibly real! Charles took a sniff, and the scent in the air was exactly like reality, it was as if he had truly arrived in a forest. Just then, from behind the leaves on his right, a wind attribute attack, a [wind blade], sliced through the leaves and came charging at Charles. Instinctively, Charles used [quick travel] and calmly dodged the ambush! Immediately after, two figures emerged from the forest, wrapped in white mist, obscuring their faces. However, each of these figures was accompanied by three mystical beasts! A total of six mystical beasts. The two white figures'' Beast Masters surrounded Charles. Charles looked at the scene before him, surprised. Was he really facing double the enemies on the first level of the Trial Tower? Currently, Charles was only a level three Beast Master, and he was about to face two level three Beast Masters in battle, and they were ambushing him! After assessing the situation, Charles suddenly became excited. Such a battle was quite rare for him. It would have been better if the enemies were level four Beast Masters. Not wanting to bother summoning Mia, Max, or Mousie, Charles decided to rely solely on his physical abilities and strength to meet this trial head-on! He was confident in this, after all, he was just a level three Beast Master. It wasn''t that much of a hassle! Just as Charles was about to draw his [black gold long knife], he realized that the long knife in his hand was just an ordinary one. It seemed that in the Trial Tower, he couldn''t use his own weapons! "What about the miracle drug?" The two Beast Masters wrapped in white mist across from him didn''t move. Charles wasn''t in a hurry, he tried to take out the miracle drug from his storage space but found that there was no response at all. Charles pondered. He felt that this Trial Tower was a scene constructed in a mental world and had certain rules designed to enhance students'' combat abilities and teach some unique combat skills! With that thought, Charles stopped hesitating. He directly wielded the unknown long knife in his hand and charged at the enemies! The two Beast Masters wrapped in white mist coordinated well, one commanded the mystical beasts to block Charles''s attack while the other used skills to target vital areas on Charles! However, in the face of Charles''s speed, their efforts were simply insufficient! Charles casually dodged twice and surged forward, slicing through the last wind attribute attack with the long knife, successfully reaching one of the white mist-wrapped Beast Masters! With a slight twist of his wrist, he leveled the long knife and smoothly struck out, aiming to decapitate the enemy in front of him! The next ten seconds belonged to Charles as a personal showcase. If anyone were watching, they would surely be amazed by Charles''s dodging and attacking process, because it was incredibly smooth, like a natural bodily reaction. In the face of various situations, Charles was always able to react quickly, resolving crises, even organizing counterattacks from unexpected angles! Twenty seconds later, only Charles remained in the entire forest! Once again, countless white mists rose, and Charles stood still for a moment. When the mist cleared, he found that the scene before him was indeed inside the Trial Tower! During the previous battle, Charles seemed to have sensed something different. When faced with the most dangerous attacks, his mind instinctively recalled the movements of the figures on the stone wall, and he involuntarily wanted to execute them! However, since Charles had strong control abilities, he suppressed that thought. Now it seemed that this might be the method for understanding combat skills in the Trial Tower, taught through the figures on the stone wall, and then learned through specific battles! But the key problem was that there were just too many figures for Charles to learn from, all performing various actions, making it impossible for him to focus! Thinking about this, Charles returned to the stone wall at the center of the Trial Tower while pondering a solution. As he was contemplating, the crowd outside the Trial Tower became restless: "Oh man, did I just see that right? He just entered the first level, and it''s already over?" "You''re not mistaken, the big screen shows it clearlyonly thirty-three seconds!" "Wow, that should definitely get him in the top ten rankings, right?" "Not quite, but it''s still pretty impressive, especially since he faced two Beast Masters of the same level, one of whom ambushed him!" "Don''t remind me, I didn''t even react in time during my first attempt and got decapitated right away!" Camilla and Zachary listened to the chatter around them. Zachary said to Camilla, "Against two Beast Masters of the same level, I should be able to take them down in that time!" As he spoke, he tightly clenched his fists, still harboring the thought that he wasn''t much worse than Charles! "I can''t do that, especially not against an ambush. Charles is really impressive." Camilla replied, shaking her head. She was speaking the truth. What no one knew was that Charles had not only refrained from summoning mystical beasts but had also delayed a bit of time due to his thoughts. Otherwise, he would have finished even faster! At that moment, Charles was sitting in front of the stone wall, and suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the staff said to clear his mind as much as possible, it meant that overthinking would affect his understanding of the stone wall! His problem wasn''t a lack of comprehension or insight, it was that he was overwhelmed by too much information with too many figures to learn from. With this in mind, Charles looked back at the stone wall, thinking about his alchemy knowledge as he gazed at it. This method turned out to be effective! In his eyes, the figures on the stone wall had diminished somewhat, no longer overlapping to the point of being dazzling. Unfortunately, there were still too many, it still wasn''t few enough! Charles gritted his teeth, recalling the moment he walked down the street with Catherine, her smile constantly resurfacing in his mind, etched in memory! The figures on the stone wall before him rapidly decreased until only the last one remained, the one he had understood the most. Charles slightly controlled the longing in his heart. As time passed, that figure continued to move, its speed increasing until it ultimately vanished completely! Charles understood that he had learned enough, it was time to test himself in actual combat. Without any delay, he headed toward the second level of the Trial Tower. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, someone pointed at the large screen, exclaiming, "Look! Charles has entered the second level!" "How is the time so short? He should at least spend half an hour in front of the stone wall to gain something!" "Maybe he didn''t comprehend anything at all and chose to enter the second level instead?" "That''s just jealousy talking. Why don''t you consider that he might have comprehended everything, and only after the figures on the stone wall disappeared did he choose to move on?" "Do you really think that''s possible? Genosha Cyber Academy has been around for years, and no one has ever done that. Charles definitely can''t either!" "I think it''s possible. The rest is just the understanding needed in actual combat. He might grasp the combat skills within a week!" "Impossible! Not a chance!" The person who supported Charles was being rebutted by those around him. Nobody believed his claim, the speed was too fast, completely unrealistic! Feeling somewhat frustrated, he replied, "Just wait, when Charles comes out, I''ll ask him myself!" Chapter 180: Chapter 180: In the second level of the Trial Tower, Charles frowned at the three Beast Masters wrapped in white mist before him. Not only was there one more opponent, but the scenery had also changed from a forest to a swamp. The mystical beasts summoned by the three Beast Masters were all water-type, giving them a clear advantage in a place like the swamp. Moreover, due to the swampy terrain, Charles''s quick travel ability was significantly restricted. He had a premonition that this battle would not be as simple as the last one. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Charles did not intend to summon a mystical beast for assistance. He wanted to test whether he could take down these three Beast Masters using only his physical abilities! He had discovered in the first level of the Trial Tower that only in dangerous situations did the insights he gained from the stone wall transform quickly into his own skills. By not relying on mystical beasts, he could gain a better understanding of combat skills! With this in mind, Charles stopped hesitating, gripped his long knife tightly, and charged at the three level-three Beast Masters and their nine mystical beasts, initiating an attack that was entirely his own! Three minutes later, Charles plunged his long knife into the mud and leaned against its handle, gasping for breath! Behind him, the Beast Masters wrapped in white mist and their mystical beasts began to dissipate, turning into swirling fog that enveloped the surroundings. Charles paid no mind to what was happening around him, he focused on the information in his vision and began to think. [Unknown Combat Skill in Progress, 15%] It seemed his intuition was correct! Indeed, the more dangerous the situation, the faster he could comprehend combat skills. Before coming to Cyber Academy, he had never heard of such a concept as combat skills. Clearly, combat skills were not mainstream, they were something only a select few Beast Masters could learn. Charles was not satisfied with learning just one combat skill. What he had been contemplating was an even bolder idea: there were still many figures on the stone wall in the center of the Trial Tower that he had yet to comprehend. He wondered if it would be possible to comprehend all those figures, then learn from their strengths and weaknesses, continuously gaining insights until he mastered a combat skill that was the most suitable for him and also the strongest! Charles took a deep breath and then exhaled. If he could truly achieve that, the path to becoming a genuine powerhouse would be much smoother. However, Charles was also somewhat worried, it would likely require a lot of time and energy. According to Dean Jamie and Colton, the situation in Genosha wouldn''t remain peaceful for long, a turmoil was certain to arise in the near future. Before that, he needed to elevate his Beast Master level as much as possible, contract higher-quality mystical beasts, and enhance his combat power! "Forget it, I''ll take it one step at a time. I can''t rush things too much. I can just come back to the Trial Tower whenever I have time." Charles planned. In the coming period, his main focus would be on training as a Beast Master and tackling the Trial Tower. Back at the stone wall in the center of the Trial Tower, Charles continued to think about Catherine while comprehending the figures on the wall, just like last time. Soon, this time, he found that his comprehension was even faster than before. Without the time to ponder why, Charles didn''t rest long and continued toward the third level of the Trial Tower! Once again, the white mist dissipated, and this time his opponent was only a level-four Beast Master, who summoned a fire-type mystical beast, and the scene in the third level of the Trial Tower was set on a volcano! The intense fire energy surrounding him continuously boosted the strength of the opposing Beast Master. For others, this might have been a more difficult challenge, but for Charles, it was a relief. He felt he could handle a level-four Beast Master and four mystical beasts. The three level-three Beast Masters and nine mystical beasts from the second level had almost forced him to summon Mia, Mousie, and Max. There was no choice, at that moment, attacks from enemies surrounded Charles from all directions, and he nearly faced defeat. Taking a deep breath, Charles declared he wouldn''t summon any mystical beasts and initiated the battle! Outside the Trial Tower. The crowd of onlookers remained in place, and furthermore, numerous students were continuously gathering around. Clearly, they had also heard about a new student who had lit up half of the testing crystal and was currently challenging the Trial Tower! Anyone would feel a strong curiosity about this student, such a thing had never happened at Cyber Academy before! In the academy known for only accepting geniuses, any student could be considered a true genius in the outside world, but among this group of geniuses, a monster had emerged! Even Ethan, the teacher responsible for the practical training in Class A, had rushed over. He quickly spotted Zachary and Camilla standing outside and asked, "Have you two been here since the beginning? Are you sure it was Charles who went in?" Camilla nodded and replied, "Teacher Ethan, Charles really went into the Trial Tower, and he only took thirty-three seconds on the first level. He took a bit longer on the second level and is now in the third level of the Trial Tower." Ethan fell into deep thought upon hearing this, he was well aware of Charles''s combat abilities. For someone who could make him want to compete with Ezra for a disciple, taking thirty-three seconds on the first level of the Trial Tower seemed unusual. "That shouldn''t be right, if Charles could enter the Trial Tower, with his abilities, he shouldn''t have taken that long on the first level!" Ethan couldn''t help but voice his doubts. Many people recognized him and gathered around, eager to hear his thoughts on Charles. To their surprise, they were all taken aback by what they heard. Someone exclaimed: "Teacher Ethan, thirty-three seconds is still considered long, I couldn''t do that even if you killed me!" "Exactly! Charles taking thirty-three seconds already makes him a genius among geniuses. Isn''t that enough?" Ethan waved his hand, in his eyes, there were significant differences even among geniuses. Charles''s combat abilities had left a lasting impression on him! "He''s not like you all, thirty-three seconds must indicate something unusual!" Ethan responded. Aero stood to the side and muttered softly, "What could be the issue? Could it be that he didn''t summon any mystical beasts and solved the two enemies of the same level by himself? Dream on!" Unexpectedly, Ethan heard his voice, and his eyes lit up as he murmured, "That''s right, that must be it! Only that can explain why it took thirty-three seconds." Ethan recalled the scenes from his battles with Charles and all the footage he had later found of Charles in action, continuously simulating them in his mind. He meticulously reconstructed all of Charles''s battles on the first level of the Trial Tower and calculated the time, finding a difference of about three or four seconds. "These three or four seconds should be the adjustment time for entering the Trial Tower for the first time, that makes perfect sense." Ethan confirmed to himself, realizing that Charles hadn''t summoned any mystical beasts! He looked up at the big screen, observing the time Charles took on the second level of the Trial Tower and began to speculate again. However, the estimated time turned out to be significantly quicker than the actual time. "It must be due to the environment, perhaps the constraints of the second level''s terrain limited Charles''s speed, leading to this result. I wonder if it was a swamp or underwater, it should be the former." Ethan continued. Everyone nearby was left confused, completely unaware of what Ethan was talking about. Aero couldn''t help but ask, "Teacher, how much time do you think Charles took on the third level of the Trial Tower?" Ethan thought for a moment and replied, "It should be within three minutes. If he still hasn''t summoned any mystical beasts, it would likely be between two minutes and two and a half minutes, depending on the specific battle scenario!" The next moment, the information on the big screen refreshed! Charles, Trial Tower third level time: two minutes and thirty-six seconds! This time was quite close to what Ethan had predicted, and someone swallowed hard, incredulously exclaiming, "Could it be true that Charles really didn''t summon any mystical beasts and relied solely on his physical strength and combat experience?" "Oh my gosh, could it really be? If so, Charles is simply invincible! I wouldn''t even dare to dream about such a thing!" "I said it before, Charles is different from us, he can definitely comprehend a combat skill in just one week!" Ethan ignored the chatter around him, if not for the fear of disturbing Charles, he would have gone in to ask him directly. "Ezra, oh Ezra, you are so lucky to have found someone like Charles as a disciple. Damn it! Why couldn''t I be the first to discover him?" Ethan thought to himself. This was the first time he had encountered a genius like Charles, if he weren''t afraid of Ezra beating him up, he would have snatched Charles away long ago! With that thought, Ethan looked up at the big screen outside the Trial Tower again, wondering what kind of combat skill Charles might comprehend. There are many combat skills within the Trial Tower, but only a few are truly powerful. He hoped even more that Charles could create a unique combat skill through one battle after another, that way, Charles''s potential and future would be immeasurable! However, this was just a bold thought from Ethan, and he knew the likelihood was low. The prerequisite for creating a unique combat skill is having incredible comprehension! At the very least, one must perceive no less than fifteen silhouettes on the stone wall to have that possibility! Ethan sighed, Charles was already a monster as he was, and he shouldn''t have higher expectations. With his fists tightly clenched, a new goal began to form in Ethan''s mind. Ever since he traveled through Genosha, challenging seventh-level Beast Masters, he hadn''t had such a clear goal. "Ezra, just you wait. Once I become an eighth-level Beast Master, I will snatch Charles away and make him my disciple!" Ethan silently vowed to himself! Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Ezra! You Really Deserve It! The reality of the situation was indeed as Ethan had described, Charles faced the fourth-level Beast Master in the Trial Tower without summoning a mystical beast. This time, the injuries he sustained were slightly less severe than before. When the surrounding white mist cleared, Charles returned to the real Trial Tower. All of his injuries had vanished, replaced by a sense of mental fatigue. However, there was still some exciting news, the information prompt in front of him displayed: [Unknown Combat Skill (1) in mastery, progress 35%] [Unknown Combat Skill (2) in mastery, progress 20%] Not only that, but through these several battles, Charles could feel that his practical experience and skills had improved a bit, making him stronger than before! Counting the time, it was already around eight in the evening. Charles didn''t have time to think about anything else and hurried to the stone wall at the center of the Trial Tower, beginning his comprehension of the third combat skill! Outside the Trial Tower, many people were staring at the entrance, hoping to catch a glimpse of Charles. After waiting for a long time, there was still no sign of him coming out. Someone spoke up, "Is Charles still not out? Is he continuing to challenge the fourth level of the Trial Tower?" "How is that possible? He has already challenged the third level continuously today. His mental state is probably affected, he must still be in front of the stone wall!" "That''s true. He''s still a new student, he wouldn''t choose to continue challenging, right? If he fails, he could be out for a long time. It''s not worth it." As these people were discussing, Charles''s information appeared again on the large screen outside the Trial Tower! Everyone quickly looked up, and many gasped, "What the hell? Is he really challenging again?" "Is he that reckless? If he fails, he''ll waste a lot of time recovering!" "That''s so arrogant. The fourth level has a Beast Master of the same rank and another one of a higher rank teaming up, plus the battlefield environment is advantageous for them!" "Exactly! Defeating a higher-ranked Beast Master at the third level was impressive enough. Just adding one more of the same rank at the fourth level makes it even harder!" Amidst the doubts from the crowd, only Ethan wore a smile. He understood Charles''s strength, and it seemed everyone had forgotten that Charles''s mental power had already lit up half of the testing crystal! Passing the fourth level should be no problem! Beside him, Camilla, Zachary, and Aero all noticed the smile on Ethan''s face. Camilla curiously asked, "Teacher, do you think Charles can pass the fourth level of the Trial Tower?" Without a moment''s hesitation, Ethan replied, "Of course he can. Charles is no ordinary student. If nothing unexpected happens, his future achievements will definitely surpass mine!" Hearing Ethan''s decisive answer, Camilla showed an expression of admiration. An eighth-level Beast Master is a top-tier combat force in any country within the Abyssal Depths, earning the respect of countless people! Meanwhile, Zachary and Aero stood frozen in place, contemplating Charles''s future and the gap between them and Charles, unable to suppress a bitter smile. In the spirit of youth, among geniuses, it''s natural for everyone to be proud and competitive. But facing a monster like Charles, they could only bury their unwillingness deep in their hearts. Inside the fourth level of the Trial Tower, Charles remained vigilant, surveying his surroundings. This time, the battlefield was set on a snowy plain, where the soft, thick snow created deep pits with every step, making the environment no different from a swamp, which would affect his speed. However, the good news was that Max had ice attributes, providing some advantages in this environment and slightly offsetting his disadvantages. Without hesitation, Charles directly summoned Max, mousie, and Mia. Max didn''t show any reaction, but as soon as mousie appeared, it shook all over and jumped into Charles''s arms, trembling with fear. Charles didn''t have time to comfort it and immediately assumed a fighting stance. In the distance, two Beast Masters emerged in the snow, accompanied by seven ice attribute mystical beasts! One was a fourth-level Beast Master, and the other was a third-level Beast Master! In an instant, Charles thought of the most suitable tactic for the current situation: to let Max, mousie, and Mia distract the third-level Beast Master while he faced off against the fourth-level Beast Master and four mystical beasts. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This approach was risky but was the most suitable plan for comprehending the combat skills. The battle unfolded in an instant! In the icy landscape, various attack skills flew through the air, and from time to time, ice attribute skills sent snow flying into the sky, creating a beautiful yet dangerous scene. Max, Mia, and mousie coordinated well, especially Mia, who managed to hold off two of the enemy''s mystical beasts in this environment, buying time for Charles. Meanwhile, Charles wielded his long knife, constantly dodging the attacks of the fourth-level Beast Master in the snow. In this white environment, the darkness cloak was somewhat restricted, which meant that Charles''s combat abilities were being put to a greater test. Fortune and misfortune interdepend, and under these circumstances, the combat skill that Charles had comprehended from the stone wall was rapidly transforming. Ten minutes later, Charles''s right hand still firmly gripped the long knife, while his left arm hung limply at his side, having been broken by a sneak attack from one of the enemy''s mystical beasts! A sharp pain radiated from his arm, and this pain felt just as real as it did in reality. Yet, Charles''s face showed no expression at all. After waiting for a moment, the swirling snowflakes transformed into a white mist. The familiar scene reappeared, and his broken arm healed completely. However, Charles''s body suddenly swayed, and he struggled to maintain his balance. After several accumulated injuries, even his mental strength was starting to wane. It seemed that he would have to wait a bit longer for the fifth level of the Trial Tower, in his current state, failure would mean a lengthy recovery period. Charles was still clear-headed enough to recognize that it wasn''t worth it to waste time out of impulsiveness. Taking a deep breath, Charles shook his slightly dizzy head and looked at the information prompt before him: [Unknown Combat Skill (1) in progress, 60% mastery] [Unknown Combat Skill (2) in progress, 45% mastery] [Unknown Combat Skill (3) in progress, 25% mastery] All his efforts were worthwhile. He still recalled the [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship] that Zachary had used, it had piqued Charles''s interest since it could directly enhance a Beast Master''s combat ability. Who wouldn''t want that? Moreover, if all went well, with some additional time and effort in the future, he could at least acquire three combat skills! It was getting late, Charles had spent quite a while in the Trial Tower, and it was time to leave. When Charles stepped out of the Trial Tower and into the night, he felt a bit disoriented. It was already late at night, yet outside the Trial Tower, there was a massive crowd, with countless eyes fixed on Charles. From time to time, murmurs and shouts erupted: "Man, you''re amazing! Wow, I''ve never seen such a talented person!" "This isn''t talent, he''s a monster! Monster Charles!" "Yeah! Monster Charles!" "I give up, bro, you''re way cooler than I am!" Charles was still somewhat unaccustomed to being surrounded by people. He hadn''t expected that simply seeking to vent his bad mood in the Trial Tower would attract such a crowd. Were these students not busy with training at night? Charles wondered to himself. At that moment, Ethan approached with a starry-eyed Camilla beside him. He asked, "Charles, I have a question for you. How many figures did you see on the stone wall?" Looking into Ethan''s curious and expectant eyes, Charles scratched his head. There were still many onlookers nearby, and he didn''t want to create another stir or shock. "I saw about fifteen figures." Charles thought for a moment but decided to say half of what he really saw. He wanted to keep a low profile. He had been drawing too much attention lately, and it was starting to affect his life. "What! Did you just say fifteen figures?" Ethan''s eyes widened, and he instinctively exclaimed. Charles immediately realized he might have said too much and thought, "Uh-oh, I should have said less, now I''ve caused a commotion." Sure enough, when the crowd heard Ethan''s shout, they erupted in excitement again. "Fifteen? Is that for real? I''ve struggled to comprehend even two figures!" "Two is already impressive. I only have one and don''t know when I''ll finish!" "A monster! He''s not even human. Wait, are we really the same species? How can the gap be so huge?" "He must be lying! How could anyone comprehend fifteen figures?" "If you can''t do it, don''t doubt others. Charles is a monster!" As Charles listened to the murmurs, he felt no guilt at all, he had indeed only seen fifteen figures! Before the situation could escalate further, Ethan grabbed Charles and rushed toward the dean''s office. When they arrived at the office, Jamie was brewing tea and looked nervously at the flustered Ethan, asking, "What''s going on? Is someone attacking the academy?" "No, no, it''s not that, Dean. This guy Charles comprehended fifteen figures from the stone wall in the Trial Tower!" Ethan reported hurriedly. Jamie, after hearing this, nonchalantly took a sip of tea and said, "Four or five figures, huh? That''s about what I expected." Suddenly, Jamie realized something was off. If it were only that many, Ethan wouldn''t be making such a big fuss! He set his tea cup down and asked again, "How many? What did you just say?" "Fifteen!" Ethan''s answer was straightforward and clear. Jamie plopped down in his chair, looked up at the ceiling, and shouted, "Ezra! You damn thief! You stole my apprentice!" Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Mias Advancement! In response to Jamie''s shout, Charles felt a bit awkward. After all, Ezra was his teacher, and he could only pretend he hadn''t heard anything. On the other hand, Ethan''s eyes lit up as he said to Dean Jamie, "Dean, why don''t we team up and take Charles as our apprentice?" Hearing Ethan''s suggestion, Jamie quickly calmed down and shot back, "Don''t even think about it. Even if you reach Level 8 Beast Master, combined with my skills, we still wouldn''t be a match for Ezra alone!" The atmosphere instantly grew tense. After a while, Jamie looked at Charles with a complicated expression and asked, "So, did you comprehend a figure today?" Charles glanced around and saw there were no other people. He decided to be honest, saying, "I comprehended not just one, but three! However, I still need some time to fully grasp them." "What!" "Three!" Jamie and Ethan''s eyes widened, staring at Charles in shock, left speechless. Charles had originally intended to reveal the full number of figures he had comprehended from the wall. But seeing their expressions, he quickly abandoned that idea. Jamie took a couple of steps forward, looking at Ethan, and said, "What you suggested earlier isn''t impossible. Work hard, and when you reach Level 8 Beast Master, we''ll give it a try!" "Don''t worry, Dean. I won''t keep you waiting too long!" Ethan straightened up, his eyes filled with determination as he replied earnestly. "Charles, do you know why Ethan brought you here?" Jamie asked, as the shock on his face slowly faded. Charles shook his head, he wasn''t sure why Ethan wanted him to see Jamie. Jamie explained, "There''s a saying that when a person can comprehend fifteen figures, they can create the most suitable combat techniques for themselves!" "Such techniques are considered top-tier. Within the Abyssal Depths, only a few can claim to have created their own combat techniques!" "Charles, you have that potential!" After hearing this, Charles felt it aligned with his previous thoughts, but he wondered how to go about it. "Dean, I''d really like to have the combat techniques that suit me best. What''s the specific method?" Charles asked. Jamie thought for a moment and replied, "There''s just one approach: try to comprehend as many combat techniques as possible, and during actual combat, control their understanding to a similar level." "Then, engage in a life-and-death battle for the final comprehension!" Charles tried to imagine this but found it somewhat challenging. Still, at least he had a direction now. It was already quite late. Just as Charles was about to leave, Jamie suddenly said, "Charles, if you have the time, try to create your own combat techniques. Only those who can create their own techniques have hope of passing the final level of the Trial Tower!" "The final level of the Trial Tower?" Charles was somewhat puzzled. Jamie nodded and said, "Yes, after passing the final level, there will be a hidden reward. You''ll find out what it is once you get through." Charles nodded. He was curious about the hidden reward, and judging by the Dean''s expression, it must be significant! After Charles left, Dean Jamie walked to the window and watched Charles walk back to his dorm, wondering what he was thinking. Once back in his dorm, Charles didn''t have time for anything else. After taking a shower, he lay down on his bed and fell into a deep sleep. Early the next morning. Charles quickly freshened up and went to the window, looking outside. Countless flashes of light illuminated the area, and the crowd outside was still dense. It seemed the events of yesterday had stirred up quite a buzz. Feeling somewhat helpless, Charles put on his hat and mask and walked out from the back of the dormitory building. To his surprise, there were still people waiting behind him. Fortunately, he had put on his hat and mask in advance, so he wasn''t recognized. Now that Catherine had left Cyber Academy, no one could identify Charles through her. Thinking of this, Charles let out a quiet sigh and headed to the cafeteria to grab some breakfast. The morning and afternoon classes wrapped up as usual, but for some reason, Charles felt a greater distance between him and the students in Class A. After dinner, Charles walked into the bamboo cabin where Colton was. As soon as he entered, before he could say anything. Colton handed him a bottle of miracle drug. [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Purple Quality [Description]: Consuming this miracle drug can restore damaged mental strength in a short time with no side effects. Charles held the miracle drug in his hand, just about to say something. But Colton spoke first, "Hurry up and drink this. You must be exhausted from yesterday. It''ll help you regain your energy, and you''ll be able to learn better later." "Thank you, Teacher. I will." Charles replied without hesitation, downing the [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug] in one go. Before long, a refreshing sensation filled his mind, like a gentle breeze on a scorching summer day, invigorating him completely. It was clear that his mental strength, damaged during the Trial Tower, had recovered, and he felt even better than before! Today''s alchemy class ended unusually early, likely due to the effects of the [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug], as Charles was learning at a faster pace. Before night fell, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, sent a message saying that all the materials had arrived. Thinking that Charles might not be in great shape today, he had sent someone to deliver them and asked Charles to sign for the package, stating that the payment could be made later. Charles felt a bit curious, it seemed like everyone knew about what happened with him in the Trial Tower yesterday! Since there was still time in the evening, Charles planned to sign for Mia''s advancement materials and then upgrade her in Colton''s bamboo grove, where it was quiet and no one would disturb him. After briefly seeking Colton''s consent, Charles quickly brought the advancement materials over. Then the hexagram array lit up, and Mia fluttered her wings, flying around in the bamboo grove before finally landing on Charles''s shoulder, tilting her head to look at him. Charles understood the longing look in Mia''s eyes, she wanted to drink again. Unfortunately, there was no alcohol left in his [Storage Space]. With no other choice, Charles could only make a promise, saying, "Once you successfully advance, I''ll go get you some delicious wine, even better than [Peach Blossom Brew]! How does that sound?" Mia threw her head back and howled in delight, eagerly agreeing. The advancement began! The once peaceful bamboo grove was suddenly swept by a strong wind, with the bamboo leaves rustling against each other. Wind attribute energy surged from Mia''s beast core, and the Gale Grass around her turned to dust, merging with the blood of a fifth-tier wind attribute mystical beast to form a large, reddish-blue cocoon, completely enveloping Mia. Then, the sound of powerful heartbeats echoed through the air! [Your mystical beast Mia is in the process of advancing. Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Level up to 20, learn a new skill, success rate 90%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. [B. Random Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance a random skill, success rate 55%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. [C. Designated Evolution]: Level up to 20, evolve into the Howling Sky Demon Falcon, success rate 100%. Requirements: Fifth-tier wind attribute beast core 2, Moonlight Howling Grass 1, Wind Demon Flower 1. [D. Bloodline Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance the ancient bloodline within, transforming [Quick Travel] into a bloodline-exclusive skill, success rate 90%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. Charles examined the options carefully. The one with the highest success rate was [C. Designated Evolution], but he didn''t have the required materials, so he couldn''t choose it. The remaining options with powerful potential and high success rates led him to the last evolution path, [D. Bloodline Evolution]. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Charles chose [D. Bloodline Evolution], curious about what bloodline-exclusive skill Mia would awaken after her evolution! Looking around, it seemed like it would take some time, so he wasn''t in a rush. He summoned Max and Mousie to quietly wait beside Mia. He definitely didn''t want any unexpected events to occur that could lead to Mia''s evolution failure. It wasn''t until the moon rose that Mia began to show new signs of movement. Her heartbeat sounded like thunder, growing louder and more frantic. Finally, the large cocoon enveloping her vanished, revealing a slightly larger Mia. Her feathers had also changed. The outer layer was a vibrant green, while the inner layer transformed into a silvery white, resembling the clearest and brightest moonlight! Mia''s information now read: [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind] , [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 71 ... Originally, [Quick Travel]: Increases speed and evasion, allowing the user to move or dash toward a target at an incredible speed, as elusive as the wind, quickly changing positions in battle to evade enemy attacks. Now, [Moon Riding Wind] not only retains the effects of [Quick Travel], but it also adds another benefit: under the influence of moonlight and natural wind, speed and evasion receive an enhanced boost. The stronger the moonlight, the greater the wind, the higher the enhancement! Seeing this effect, Charles''s eyes lit up with excitement, although Mia hadn''t learned any other skills, this [Moon Riding Wind] was just too powerful! Just in time, the moon had risen. With the moonlight present, Charles couldn''t help but give it a try and used [Moon Riding Wind]. In an instant, two Charles appeared in the bamboo forest from Mousie''s perspective! This was because his speed was so fast that Mousie''s eyes couldn''t react in time, resulting in the appearance of two Charles! Now, with this, Charles was confident that against a typical Level 4 Beast Master, under the effects of [Moon Riding Wind], the opponent wouldn''t even be able to touch him! Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Bounty Mission It wasn''t particularly late yet. After recalling Mia, Mousie, and Max, Charles returned to his dormitory alone. He still had time to refine some more [Revival Pills] before going to bed, making it convenient to sell them at the Treasure Pavilion tomorrow. He also needed to check on the items he promised Mia to see if there was any better wine than [Osmanthus Wine]. It wasn''t until midnight that Charles stored the 10 successfully refined [Revival Pills] back into his [Storage Space]. He didn''t even want to take a shower, he simply lay down on the bed. The next day around noon, Charles made his way from Cyber Academy to the Treasure Pavilion. It was still the same attendant from last time. However, when he saw Charles, he waited for a moment, and after not seeing anyone else, he led Charles to the counter. When the alchemist from the Treasure Pavilion came out, Charles took out 10 [Revival Pills] from his [Jet Ring]. After deducting the costs of the alchemy materials, he ended up earning a total of 10 gold coins. His current assets were: [Gold Coins: 97, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800], with an additional 15 gold coins still owed from the alchemist guild. This was mainly due to the expensive blood of the fifth-tier wind attribute mystical beast, which cost a full 10 gold coins! After those deductions, Charles had: [Gold Coins: 82, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800]. "I''m still a bit broke, I wonder if this gold is enough for the auction." Charles remarked. The alchemist from the Treasure Pavilion and the attendant exchanged glances, their mouths twitching. In their eyes, Charles was openly showing off, earning 10 gold coins in a single sale. That was something others wouldn''t even dare to dream of, and he still said he was too poor? "By the way, do you have any fine wine? Anything better than [Osmanthus Wine] would be good." Charles asked. "Better than [Osmanthus Wine]? We have some, please follow me." the attendant said as he led Charles to a shelf of wines. He pointed at a pottery jar and said, "This is the superior [Monkey Wine], brewed from various fruits gathered by the spirit monkeys in the mountains. It''s way better than [Osmanthus Wine]!" "How much is this [Monkey Wine] per jar?" Charles asked, looking at the pottery jar, which wasn''t very big, probably only about a liter. "Right now, there''s a special promotion, a jar only costs 1 gold coin!" the attendant replied. Charles thought that Mia would probably like this type of wine, and without any hesitation, he bought a jar and placed it into his [Jet Ring]. As he exited the doors of the Treasure Pavilion, he was just about to head to the alchemist guild to buy more materials for refining [Revival Pills] when Xavier''s call came in: "Charles, I have news about orange-quality rare metal materials. Do you want to know?" "Of course I do, Mr. Xavier! What''s the news?" Charles''s eyes brightened. If he could get another piece of orange-quality rare metal, he could have Xavier help him enhance the [Black Gold Long Knife] to orange quality! "This, you might not be able to buy with money. The information I received is that the Beast Master Guild has a bounty mission regarding this material." Xavier replied. "A bounty mission from the Beast Master Guild?" Charles asked, a bit curious. Since arriving in Genosha Calivia, he had been busy with other matters and hadn''t visited the Beast Master Guild. "Yes, it seems there are certain requirements for this task, it must be accepted by a Level 4 Beast Master. Do you need me to help you contact one?" Xavier asked. Charles thought for a moment, he didn''t have any other Level 4 Beast Masters he was familiar with in Calivia, except for Celestine. He wondered if she was available. Thinking of this, Charles didn''t refuse Xavier''s help and said, "I have a friend, I''m not sure if she''s free. Let me ask her first." Xavier replied, "No problem. Just call me back when you need me. Try to be quick, there are limited spots for this mission." After hanging up the phone, Charles didn''t pause for a moment and directly dialed Celestine''s number. "Charles? What''s up?" Celestine''s surprised voice came from the other end of the line. Charles asked, "Do you have time this noon?" Celestine paused for a moment and then responded with even more joy, "Yes, yes, yes! I always have time!" "Great! I just happen to need a Level 4 Beast Master to take on the Beast Master Guild''s bounty mission. Can you accompany me?" Charles asked. Celestine hesitated again, feeling a bit disappointed. "No problem, I''ll head over right now. Just wait for me at the entrance of the Beast Master Guild, I''ll be there soon." Charles nodded. As he walked toward the Beast Master Guild, he was lost in thought. The departure of Catherine had left him feeling somewhat down these past few days. Since meeting Catherine, they had hardly ever been apart and had grown accustomed to each other''s presence. Charles had also called Catherine several times, but after she got home, she left a message saying it was unlikely she would have the chance to reply within the year, and he had not heard from her since! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This made Charles feel a bit worried. He currently had no way to leave Genosha Calivia and was very busy every day, so it seemed he would just have to wait a little longer. Soon, Charles spotted Celestine standing at the entrance of the Beast Master Guild. She was wearing a blue short skirt today, paired with a simple yet beautiful white lace short-sleeve top. On the bottom, she had black leather shoes and knee-high socks with lace trim, which accentuated her long, straight legs and made them even more stunning. "Charles! Over here!" Celestine called out when she saw him, lightly bouncing on her feet and waving her hands. Her beautiful and alluring appearance caught the attention of passersby, who stopped to watch. As Charles approached Celestine, several people admired, "What a perfect couple! They really match well!" "Yeah, the handsome guy with the beautiful girl, it''s really a sight for sore eyes!" Celestine wore a big, bright smile on her face. She loved hearing compliments like that, and if Charles had given her a heads-up, she could have done her makeup even better! "Let''s go inside." Charles said as he led Celestine into the Beast Master Guild. After asking around, he finally found the bounty mission that Xavier mentioned. [Urgent Bounty Mission] [Task Reward]: One piece of orange-quality metal material, meteorite iron. [Task Content]: Six children have recently gone missing in the Crossroads area of North Calivia, with no leads. The whereabouts of the missing children need to be found. At least one Level 4 Beast Master must participate to accept this mission. [Task Penalty]: None [Remaining Spots]: 1/4 "Hehe, we arrived just in time, there''s one spot left in the team." Celestine said, just as she was about to take on the task when a voice suddenly came from behind, "Hold on, we''re taking this task!" Three Beast Masters walked over, and the one in front continued shouting, "All three of us are Level 4 Beast Masters. We''re more suited for this task than you two, so be smart and give up the mission!" "Why should we give it to you? First come, first served, understand? We got here first!" Celestine retorted loudly, showing no signs of backing down. The man sneered and casually glanced at them, saying, "You two? How do you think you can handle this bounty mission? Let us three take it, we''re definitely stronger than you!" Charles frowned, turned around, and calmly looked at the three of them, asking, "Are you really that strong?" "Kid, what do you mean by that? Who are you looking down on? You look like just a Level 3 Beast Master, so what are you trying to act tough for?" the first speaker said angrily, glaring at Charles. Behind him, a seemingly short teenager glanced at Charles''s face, and his expression quickly turned tense. He immediately reached out and pulled the front man, saying, "Y-yeah, sorry for bothering you. You came first, so this task is yours!" "Wait, little bro, what do you mean? The reward for this task is so generous, how can we just give it up?" The Beast Master who had been blocked looked confused as he turned to see the expression on his brother''s face. "Bro, trust me, I''ll explain later!" The short teenager urged as he pulled the others away. Once the three of them were far enough from Charles and Celestine, the anxious teenager whispered, "We can''t mess with this guy!" "Who is he? What''s so scary about him?" the other two protested. "Hush, keep it down! He''s Charles! We can''t afford to mess with him!" the short boy explained. "It doesn''t matter who he is, he looks like just a Level 3 Beast Master!" the man who had been in front scoffed. "Shh, let me tell you something. Do you know Jason and Zoe? After they crossed Charles, they just vanished into thin air! Jason is a Level 5 Beast Master!" the short boy finally revealed the reason. The other two gulped and exchanged glances. Though they felt a bit scared, they were mostly skeptical. "Stop thinking about it, my dude. You know about the Cyber Academy''s Trial Tower, right? Charles charged straight to the fourth floor yesterday!" an even bigger piece of news was shared. The remaining two had no thoughts left at all. Being locals of Genosha Calivia, they naturally understood what it meant for Charles to have cleared the fourth floor of the Trial Tower! Just as Charles and Celestine finished accepting the mission and were about to head out, they passed by the three. Without a second thought, the three stepped aside to clear the way, their faces adorned with smiles that were both eager and submissive. Celestine glanced at them a few more times, and once they were outside, she curiously asked, "Charles, those three were so arrogant just now, why did they get scared when they saw you?" Chapter 184: Chapter 184: It’s Not That Simple When Charles heard Celestine''s question, he spread his hands and shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know either. "Probably scared because they know about you," Celestine said, blinking her big eyes and staring at Charles. She was quite concerned about Charles and had been quietly keeping an eye on him. She knew about Catherine''s departure, and she could sense that Charles was feeling a bit sad and down. Aside from some mental turmoil, Celestine mostly felt jealousy and relief! She was jealous of how important Catherine was to Charles. What would happen to Charles if she ever left him? On the other hand, she was relieved that Catherine was gone. Now, Charles only had her as the opposite sex by his side, which greatly increased her chances! The two of them didn''t say anything further and hurried toward Cross Street. By the time they arrived at the specific location of the bounty task, it was already noon. At 9527 Cross Street, the small courtyard was already surrounded by quite a few people, among them nine individuals who were part of the earlier team that accepted this task. "Finally here; now we have everyone!" said a Beast Master with a terrifying scar on his face as he looked at Charles and Celestine''s arrival. "Hello, we''re both Beast Masters who took the task as well. Is there any information you can share?" Celestine asked while holding Charles''s hand. Students from the three major academies were required to complete a certain number of tasks at the Beast Master Guild each semester, as part of the collaboration between the guild and the academies. This wasn''t Celestine''s first time taking on a task from the Beast Master Guild, and she knew more details about it than Charles did. "What a joke, just two people, and they don''t look that strong," someone muttered quietly. "Isn''t that better? The weaker they are, the better for us. Now, no one can compete with us!" "That''s true, but I think I''ve heard of that male Beast Master. His name is Charles, right? He''s a student from Cyber Academy!" "Just a student. There''s nothing to worry about. Those academy students are all rookies; they haven''t experienced anything!" Charles listened expressionlessly to the murmurs around him. This was normal; he and Celestine were in competition with the other Beast Masters. Whoever completed the task first would be able to claim the reward, while the others might just end up working for nothing! The first to speak was the scar-faced Beast Master, who said, "I''m Jason Long. The situation is like this: there are basically no usable clues." "The place where the children went missing is on this street, but the exact location is unclear, and there are no usable cameras nearby." Charles wasn''t surprised. Cross Street was one of the more chaotic areas in Calivia. It was inhabited by outsiders, all sorts of people, and even if surveillance equipment were installed, it would likely be destroyed at the first opportunity. Finding any relevant footage was essentially impossible. Just then, a couple walked out of the house. The man wore thick glasses and appeared scholarly, while the woman was in an apron, her eyes red and swollen, her face filled with sorrow. "Everyone, I''ve said what I needed to say. The hope of finding my daughter is in your hands!" The bespectacled man slowly bent his waist and bowed to the Beast Masters in the courtyard. His wife, seeing this scene, immediately choked up again, crying as she said, "We only have this one child. She''s usually very well-behaved. It''s all my fault; I sent her to buy some spices yesterday, and then she disappeared!" "Don''t worry, we''ll do our best. By the way, I see from the task that five other children are also missing. Where are their parents?" Jason Long, the scar-faced Beast Master, asked. "They''re inside. Some of the children went missing a week ago. We reported it to the constable, but there hasn''t been any news. They''re all poor people and can''t afford to post a bounty." The husband, whose emotions were somewhat stable, replied. He took out several printed documents from his pocket and handed them to everyone, saying, "These are all the relevant details. I put this together just yesterday. See if you can find anything." Charles took one of the documents. He didn''t open it immediately but instead focused his gaze on the bespectacled husband. Clearly, this man was the type who preferred to stay low-key. He could afford to pay for a piece of orange-quality rare metal as a reward. If it weren''t for that, no one would know about these missing children. Thinking this, Charles began to look through the documents in his hand. After carefully reviewing them, he casually handed them to Celestine. He fell into deep thought: from the information provided, the missing children didn''t have any obvious distinguishing features. There were both boys and girls, and their birthdays and zodiac signs varied. However, they were all under ten years old, and the places where they went missing were all within the area of Cross Street. Charles quickly made a judgment that this was likely an organized crime activity. With so many children missing and no clues at all, it was clear that the perpetrators had come prepared. If they hadn''t made a mistake and kidnapped the child of this low-key couple, no one would know what was happening here! The Beast Masters in the courtyard began to take action, with some summoning mystical beasts to use their sense of smell to find clues. Others started canvassing door to door to see if there were any eyewitnesses. Only Charles, Celestine, and the scar-faced Jason Long remained, exchanging glances that showed their surprise at why they weren''t out searching for clues. Jason Long spoke up, looking at Charles, and asked, "Hey, friend, are you thinking of something?" Charles shook his head, found a chair, and sat down. While pulling out his phone, he replied, "No, I don''t think those who went out will find any clues either." "Oh? Why do you say that?" Jason Long asked with curiosity, while Celestine and the couple also turned their attention to Charles. Charles continued searching for information on his phone, not looking up as he answered, "This matter isn''t that simple. The children went missing too cleanly; typical clues are definitely not going to be found." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jason Long was taken aback; clearly, he had thought the same thing. Sending the team out was just an attempt to try again. Based on his experience, he judged that there must be some other secret behind the children''s disappearance! He didn''t expect that Charles would be so perceptive, and his judgment was even more decisive than his own. Jason Long watched Charles busying himself on his phone, feeling a bit curious as he stepped forward a couple of paces to discreetly glance at the content on Charles''s screen. Charles looked up at him, showing no hesitation, and said, "Actually, I''m having a bit of trouble compiling this information by myself. If you have some free time, you could help me out." Jason Long instinctively nodded in agreement, but then realized, as an experienced Level 5 Beast Master, why he was taking orders from a young guy? Not wanting to dwell on it too much, he focused on the most important task: finding useful clues. He asked directly, "What do you need me to do?" Charles replied, "Check various public platforms to see if there are any other missing children cases. I''m looking for those without eyewitnesses, no surveillance, and no clues at all!" At first, Jason Long didn''t grasp the full implication of this. After thinking it over for a bit, he understood what Charles meant, and he spoke up in shock, "Are you saying there are more than just these six missing kids?" "Yeah, also look at other areas, but it''s best if they are in places with more chaos and poverty. This is just my guess; let''s start by taking a look," Charles explained. The couple nearby listened to the conversation between Charles and Jason Long, and their eyes instantly lit up. Compared to other Beast Masters, Charles, who seemed likely to uncover something as soon as he arrived, clearly gave them more hope! "Sir, is there anything I can help with?" The husband, having lost his daughter, didn''t intend to sit tight and wait for death; he wanted to contribute in some way. Charles paused his search, thought for a moment, and said, "If possible, could you find a detailed map of Calivia? A printout from online would be fine." "Sure, no problem!" Seeming to see Charles''s determination, the bespectacled husband immediately agreed, and his wife followed him out. Now, in the courtyard, only Celestine was left with nothing to do, unsure of what to occupy herself with. Watching Charles and Jason Long busy at work, Celestine thought for a moment and then turned to head to a coffee shop on the street. She bought two cups of coffee, one large and one small, the large one naturally for Charles. The small one was for Jason Long; since he was helping Charles, a little coffee wouldn''t hurt. When Celestine returned, several of the Beast Masters who had gone out had already come back, all looking dejected. It seemed they hadn''t found a single useful clue! "Jason Long, no discoveries at all? This is strange; there couldn''t possibly be no clues left behind!" one of Jason Long''s teammates spoke up directly. Jason Long''s expression grew heavier as he looked at the information on his phone, remaining silent. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Jason Long? What''s wrong?" the teammate continued to ask. Jason Long glanced up at Charles, his expression complex, and slowly replied, "It''s nothing; this matter may be more troublesome than we imagined." "Jason Long, did you find anything?" The teammate''s first reaction to Jason Long''s words was that he had uncovered some clue. Before Jason Long could speak, Charles interjected, "There''s nothing significant yet." As he spoke, he looked at Jason Long, who seemed to have thought of something and quickly nodded, saying, "Not yet; I just have a gut feeling that this situation is not simple." "If it were simple, we wouldn''t need to be here. Look at the last two Beast Masters who came back; they didn''t do anything and just went off to drink coffee!" Someone, feeling frustrated, spoke up to complain. Jason Long and Charles exchanged glances, both ignoring what the others were saying. "Mr. Charles, right? I have a few questions I''d like to ask you. Could I have a moment of your time?" Jason Long asked cautiously. Charles nodded, and the two moved to a corner of the courtyard. Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Zachary and Camilla Offer Help "Damn, did you hear what Jason Long just said? He called that kid ''sir''!" Jason Long''s teammate exclaimed, shocked as he discussed it with his partner. "I heard it. Jason Long even said he wanted to consult that kid. What happened while we were out?" "Exactly, Jason Long really respects that kid!" Jason Long''s attitude left people feeling puzzled. In the squad, Jason Long had always been the one who could take charge and lead the team. Several times during life-and-death crises, it was Jason Long''s decisive orders that turned danger into safety. For these team members, it was their first time seeing Jason Long like this, which clearly indicated that something they didn''t know had happened. In the corner, Jason Long looked at the information compiled on his phone and, with a heavy heart, asked, "Why did you stop me from sharing this? More people can help us find other clues." Charles shook his head and replied coolly, "It''s not the right time yet." "Not the right time? Do you know how serious this is? In addition to Cross Street, there are other places where children have gone missing, and the number has reached over twenty! And that''s without a complete count!" Jason Long tightened his grip on his phone. He had initially thought this was just an ordinary bounty task, but thanks to Charles''s reminder, he discovered the underlying issues! "I know; that number is about what I estimated. The number of missing children around Cross Street is also around twenty," Charles said, understanding Jason Long. He was also shocked after calculating this figure! The missing persons cases hadn''t just started a week ago; the earliest could be traced back three months! At first, no one paid attention, as it was quite normal for a few children to go missing in these chaotic areas. However, in the past week, the frequency of disappearances had drastically increased. Plus, the recent case of a missing little girl had a family that could afford the bounty, which led to the arrival of Charles and these Beast Masters. "No, this isn''t something we can interfere with; we should report it to the sheriff. Clearly, some forces are involved!" Jason Long sighed. He wasn''t naive; ordinary criminal gangs didn''t have this kind of power. Charles looked at him as if he were foolish and asked, "Report it to the sheriff? Has reporting every missing case helped?" "I''m talking about reporting your findings to the sheriff, telling them there''s a larger conspiracy behind this!" Jason Long explained himself. Unexpectedly, Charles still disagreed. He voiced his concerns: "What if the sheriff is involved in this conspiracy?" Once those words were spoken, Jason Long was taken aback. He said uncertainly, "No way, this is Genosha Calivia!" "Yeah, this is Genosha Calivia. Do you really think that so many children could go missing quietly without anyone noticing?" Charles said softly. Jason Long was at a loss for words. Although he was reluctant to admit it, Charles had a point. He thought for a moment and asked, somewhat confused, "You don''t look very old, yet you think things through more thoroughly and cautiously than middle-aged people. So what should we do next?" Charles ignored the first half of Jason Long''s statement. After thinking it over, he asked seriously, "Do you want to continue investigating this?" Jason Long was taken aback again. He understood what Charles meant; behind the large-scale child disappearance, there was certainly a powerful force involved. If they were detected, there could be life-threatening consequences! After a while, Jason Long reached up to touch the scar on his face and said, "This scar was left when I was saving someone. I''m not one to back down easily." Charles looked at Jason Long for a moment longer and gave him a contact number. He didn''t say anything else and turned to leave. When the two of them returned to the crowd, all eyes were on Charles, filled with curiosity. "It''s already noon, and class is about to start. Let''s head back," Charles said to Celestine under everyone''s gaze. Celestine nodded. She had classes in the afternoon as well, so it seemed she would have to wait until after class to discuss things further. Just as they were about to leave, they encountered the couple rushing back. After Charles briefly explained, he took the map from them and left without looking back. "What''s going on? Those two just walked off?" "It seems like they still have class. Students are so unreliable. I think they just want to wait for us to find the clues before they make their move!" "That sounds about right. While we were out looking for clues, they were just here resting and doing nothing!" "Exactly! If they took on a bounty task, they should put in some effort. These young people are so lazy these days." Hearing the murmurs, Jason Long shouted, "Enough! Instead of gossiping, why not think about how to find clues?" He watched Charles''s departing figure, tightening his grip on his phone with increased intensity. Clues about the missing children have emerged, but for the sake of future progress, no one can speak about it yet; they can only wait for Charles''s next move. Jason Long took a deep breath and walked up to the couple standing at the door, looking lost. He comforted them, saying, "Don''t worry, things will be resolved soon." The couple exchanged glances, then turned to stare in the direction Charles had left, their eyes filled with anticipation and hope! In the afternoon, at Cyber Academy in Classroom A, the teacher was conducting the lesson. Charles sat alone in the back row of the classroom, analyzing the case. The map that had been brought back was not very useful. The reason he had asked that couple to do this was simply to help them feel a little better. The helplessness of facing a loved one''s disappearance is the greatest pain. Charles deeply understood this; his own parents were still missing, and he could relate to that feeling. In front of him was a laptop displaying a 3D map of Calivia. Charles sent Jason Long a message, asking him to compile the information on the missing children, including specific locations. If exact locations weren''t available, a general area would suffice. Jason Long was quick to respond, sending over one piece of information after another. Charles input the addresses into his computer while analyzing the data. It wasn''t until the afternoon class ended that he finally wrapped up this work. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The teacher stood at the podium, clearly aware of every student''s actions. He knew that Charles hadn''t listened to a single part of the lesson today, but for an outstanding student like Charles, occasional absences from class were understandable. Besides, just being present in the classroom was enough to show respect to the teacher! As Charles walked out of Cyber Academy, he didn''t pause for a moment. He headed to a nearby caf, found a booth, and waited quietly. Before long, Zachary and Camilla arrived one after the other at the caf. As soon as they sat down, Zachary looked at Charles and asked, "You sent us a message and called us here to meet. Is there something urgent?" Charles nodded. He sought out Zachary and Camilla because, among the people he knew, these two had sufficient backgrounds and could ensure they wouldn''t be involved in the missing children cases. "I need you both to help me investigate some information," Charles replied. "Investigate information? What kind of information?" Camilla blinked, her curiosity piqued. Charles continued, "Information about some missing cases, and it must not be known to anyone else." "Missing cases? And it can''t be known to others?" Zachary frowned. He had no idea what Charles was getting at. Before he could ask more questions, Camilla readily agreed, "No problem! Charles, do you have anything else you need?" Zachary turned to look at Camilla. He took a deep breath and voiced his confusion, "Charles, what exactly are you trying to do? If you don''t clarify, I won''t help." Seeing the determination on Zachary''s face, Charles decided to stop holding back and explained what had happened today. "What! You''re saying you uncovered a huge conspiracy from a simple missing case? And it might involve other forces?" Zachary''s mouth dropped open, his first reaction was disbelief! "These must be coincidences. Even in Calivia, kids going missing isn''t that unusual. It shouldn''t be as serious as you think," Camilla said cautiously. Charles sighed and showed them the information on his laptop, saying, "I wish these were coincidences. You can see for yourselves." Zachary and Camilla took the laptop, and the data was clear! "The number of missing cases three months ago wasn''t high; it fell within a normal range. However, after that, the numbers became alarmingly exaggerated," Charles explained briefly. His data wasn''t entirely precise, but it was sufficient for making judgments. "Is this true?" Zachary eventually looked up, staring at Charles. Charles nodded and continued, "Whenever a missing case occurs, the victims'' families report it to the sheriff. The online information isn''t comprehensive, so the rest depends on you two." "I still need some missing addresses to accurately analyze the key clues." Zachary and Camilla exchanged glances, both nodding as they said, "No problem, we''ll head back to investigate right away!" After the two of them left, Charles looked at the 3D map on his laptop. In fact, he had already deduced some important information. However, to convince others, this evidence wasn''t enough! Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Only Two Shadows Charles didn''t stay in the caf for too long. He had nothing more to do now but wait for news from Zachary and Camilla. If all went well, this bounty task would be completed soon. Two pieces of rare orange-quality metal materials would definitely elevate the quality of the "black gold long knife" to orange quality, and at that point, Charles''s strength would see a significant boost! Lost in thought, Charles returned to his dormitory. He didn''t want to involve Celestine any further in the missing children cases. In the face of unknown dangers, his best option was to seek help, perhaps from Dean Jamie. However, there was a prerequisite: Charles needed to present some evidence. Otherwise, without proof, no one would believe him. Even if he asked Jamie for help, the speed would be about the same as now. Once Zachary and Camilla sent over the information, Charles would be able to analyze the addresses of each missing person''s case and pinpoint the likely location of the forces behind it on the map! Since it was an organized and premeditated event, certain characteristics unique to "humans" would inevitably emerge. As long as it wasn''t completely random, there would be patterns to discover and clues to follow! Charles rubbed his temples, he had done a lot of thinking today, and his brain was starting to feel tired. Since he didn''t have to go to Colton''s place to study alchemy tonight and there was still plenty of time before bed, Charles wanted to unwind. He stood up and walked out of the dormitory, finding himself in front of the Trial Tower. As soon as he appeared, he was surrounded by onlookers. The students stared at Charles while pulling out their phones to make calls: "Hurry, hurry! Don''t meet your girlfriendCharles is here!" "Charles is here? Where?" "At the Trial Tower! It looks like he''s going to challenge it!" "No way, I can''t miss this! I''m on my way!" "Are you not on a date?" "What''s more important, a girlfriend or Charles? That''s a no-brainer! You can find another girlfriend, but missing Charles''s challenge at the Trial Tower would be a real regret!" The person on the phone was standing a bit too close to Charles, and he could hear their entire conversation. Not wanting to linger any longer, Charles quickly tried to enter the Trial Tower, only to be stopped by a staff member who said: "Student Charles, according to the rules of the Trial Tower, you must undergo a test before entering. This is to prevent students with mental fatigue from forcefully attempting the challenge." "I hope you understand, Student Charles." Charles nodded and, just like last time, placed his palm on the testing crystal. This action drew another round of gasps: "Here he comes, the legendary person who can make the testing crystal light up halfway is about to perform!" "I missed it last time and only got to see it on video. It''s amazing to witness it in person this time!" "But wait, didn''t Charles just challenge it yesterday? Has his mental state recovered?" "You reminded me! It''s only been a day, and the recovery speed is quite slow. What if Charles can''t challenge the Trial Tower?" "Exactly! My friend is on his way here. If he can''t do it, he''ll kill me!" "Shh! Be quiet, the testing crystal is starting to glow." No one spoke anymore, everyone fixed their eyes on the crystal under Charles''s palm, afraid that any noise might disrupt him. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the testing crystal began to glow slowly, lighting up halfway just like Charles''s first test result! "Whew! It''s real! I thought the video from yesterday was edited!" "Awesome! He fully recovered in just one day. How did he do that?" "Wait, did you all forget? Charles''s alchemy teacher is a master-level alchemist. He must have some miracle drug for mental recovery!" "Damn, why is there such a huge gap between people! I want a master-level alchemist as my teacher too!" "The miracle drug for mental recovery is way more precious than an ordinary miracle drug. This Charles is not only a genius, he also has resources!" Charles ignored the envious voices around him and calmly turned around to enter the Trial Tower. He didn''t come this time to challenge the fifth level of the Trial Tower, Charles just wanted to gain more insight from the figures on the stone walls to better understand the combat techniques during the battles in the tower. Moreover, he wanted to try to control the progress of mastering these techniques as much as possible. After all, Jamie once said that to create the most suitable combat technique, one must control the understanding of existing techniques to a similar level before engaging in a life-and-death battle! Charles''s current mastery progress of techniques was: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 60%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 45%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 25%] After glancing at the information prompt, he tried to disturb his own mind as much as possible and then focused his gaze on the stone wall to begin his contemplation. After completing the understanding of one figure. Charles didn''t get up but continued to sit on the mat, starting to perceive the second figure. It wasn''t until he finished understanding the third figure that he noticed the speed of his comprehension had slowed down significantly, prompting him to stop. After resting for a moment, Charles headed straight to the fourth level of the Trial Tower, where he faced a Level 4 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master, beginning his attempt to control the mastery progress of his techniques. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, The onlooking students looked at the information on the big screen and began to complain: "What''s going on? After all this time, he''s not even here to challenge the fifth level!" "This is a waste of my time! I was in the middle of my shower and didn''t even have time to rinse off the soap!" "Bro, I left my girlfriend on a date to come here. You think your situation is worse than mine?" "Don''t rush! Have you guys thought about why Charles would challenge the fourth level again if he had already passed it?" "Are you saying that he has already comprehended the figures on the stone wall? Is he officially starting to master the combat techniques now?" "Really? That can''t be right. Comprehending the figures on the stone wall usually takes at least three days. How could he finish understanding one figure in just one day?" "One figure in a day? That''s way too fast! I wouldn''t even dare to dream of that!" "I don''t believe it. How could anyone be that quick? It took me over a week! I can''t accept this!" As Charles challenged the fourth level of the Trial Tower, the opinions of the onlooking students varied, with only a few believing that Charles had fully comprehended a figure on the stone wall. What they didn''t know was that Charles was currently inside the Trial Tower, controlling the mastery progress of his seventh combat technique! He discovered that as long as he could suppress his body''s instinctive reactions to danger and choose the response he wanted, he could control the progress of mastering the techniques! However, this process sounded easy but was quite difficult in practice. Charles had already taken quite a bit of damage, there were several instances where he couldn''t control his instinctive reactions, causing the mastery progress of his top technique, [Unknown Technique (1)], to increase significantly! Now he was getting better at controlling it, and with a little more time, managing the mastery progress of all his techniques would become a reality! This would also mean that Charles would have completed half of the creation of his own combat technique! The rest would require a life-and-death battle, allowing him to create a technique that truly belonged to him! Ten minutes later, Charles, covered in wounds, resolved the battle. His mental state was damaged, but not as severely as before, and without the need for a recovery potion, he would be back to normal in a few days. His current mastery progress of techniques was: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 63%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 47%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 30%] ... [Unknown Technique (6) in progress, 10%] After glancing at the information prompt, Charles frowned. Indeed, in facing the fourth level of the Trial Tower, the mastery progress of the techniques had slowed down considerably. If he wanted to quickly increase his progress, he would need to challenge the higher levels of the Trial Tower. "Maybe I should wait a bit longer. Creating my own techniques is more important. I should fully comprehend enough figures and understand plenty of techniques before controlling their progress and then trying for the fifth level." Charles''s mind was still quite clear. He could distinguish what needed to be done in the short term and executed it seriously. Feeling accomplished, he walked out of the Trial Tower. Before he could even use his [Darkness Cloak], he was surrounded by students who had been waiting for him. "Charles, did you finish comprehending the figures on the stone wall?" someone asked. Charles shook his head and replied, "No, I haven''t finished comprehending the figures on the stone wall." The person turned to their companion and said, "See? I told you it wouldn''t be that fast! That speed is just impossible!" Charles was a bit puzzled, he didn''t know what speed they were referring to. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, you really didn''t finish comprehending even one figure on the stone wall?" someone asked, unwilling to accept the answer. Charles thought for a moment. He wanted to keep a low profile, so he directly answered, "Well, I only completed the comprehension of two figures. That shouldn''t be considered fast, right?" In an instant, Everyone went silent. They exchanged glances, then all turned to Charles and asked in unison: "What did you just say? How many?" Charles scratched his head. He thought he had already said very little. He replied, "Two figures. Is that a lot?" "Two figures isn''t a lot?" "You''re such a freak, it must be fake!" "Charles, you must be joking. That''s not funny!" Charles felt a bit regretful. If he had known, he would have just said one. He looked at the growing crowd and pointed behind him, shouting, "Dean! What are you doing here too?" Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Jason Longs Hesitation Taking advantage of the other students looking away, Charles quickly activated his [Darkness Cloak] and slipped away from the crowd, returning to his dorm. Just as he was about to rest, a message popped up on his phone. Upon opening it, he saw that Zachary and Camilla had sent over the file regarding the missing child information. Charles quickly got up and went to the desk, opening his laptop to conduct a comparative analysis. As time passed, the expression on his face grew more and more disappointed. The files sent by Zachary and Camilla contained a lot of accurate information, but it was specifically about false case details. "It seems there really are people from the other side inside the security office. He must have modified this information to make it look fake." Charles muttered to himself. He sent his deductions to Zachary and Camilla. At the same time, he also messaged Jason Long, arranging a meeting place for the following morning. It seemed like there were no further developments, all leads had gone cold, and finding the enemy within the security office was not an easy task. After all, Charles was just a civilian now, and he had no authority to conduct an investigation. Moreover, doing so would likely alert the enemy. However, Charles had other methods! The next day just happened to be a rest day at Cyber Academy, with no classes scheduled. Charles woke up early, finishing his grooming before dawn had fully broken. After a quick breakfast, he practiced for a while. When it was almost time to meet Jason Long, he headed straight to the caf outside the academy. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the private room, Jason Long anxiously awaited Charles''s arrival. Something had happened last night that made him reconsider whether to continue. "Charles, I have something to discuss with you as well." Jason Long said hurriedly as he spotted Charles, eager to speak. "Perfect timing. I have some new findings too. Let''s go inside and talk." Charles replied. Once they entered the private room, Jason Long tightly shut his mouth, unsure of how to begin. Charles seemed to sense something was off and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Did something happen yesterday?" Jason Long nodded slowly and began to speak, "Last night, someone came to my house, and I didn''t even notice! It wasn''t until this morning that I found a bloody dog''s head in the living room!" Upon hearing this, Charles furrowed his brow instantly. Logically, the other party shouldn''t have reacted so quickly to their investigation, especially since no information had been leaked at all. Could it be that there was some sort of oversight during Zachary and Camilla''s information gathering yesterday that alerted them? Did that lead the enemy to realize someone was investigating the child''s disappearance, prompting them to send a warning to Jason Long? Charles''s mind raced. He felt that wasn''t the case, the warning Jason Long received seemed too mild. It was more like a preemptive warning to discourage him from continuing the investigation. "So, do you have any thoughts on this?" Charles asked. Jason Long hesitated, opening his mouth only to close it again, and after a moment, he said, "Well, I really have no choice. The safety of my family is more important. Charles, I don''t want to continue the investigation." Charles wasn''t surprised, he understood. He replied, "In that case, it''s probably best if you don''t know about some of the upcoming matters. It''s okay, I understand your choice." "Yeah, I want to keep going, but" Jason Long opened his mouth but didn''t say anything further. He nodded at Charles, his previously straight posture now slumping. He walked out of the caf with a heavy sense of despair. Charles stayed alone in the private room, scratching his head in frustration. He still had other methods to uncover the forces behind the child''s disappearance case. But now he was all alone, which would slow him down significantly. Over time, that could lead to unexpected incidents. As Charles contemplated whether to hire some Beast Masters, his phone vibrated. Zachary sent a message: [No classes today, Charles. Where are you? I''m feeling unwell at home and want to go out for a walk.] There was also a message from Camilla: [How''s it going? Do you need help?] Compared to Camilla''s straightforwardness, Zachary was a bit more roundabout, but both expressed a willingness to help. A faint smile appeared on Charles''s face. Zachary and Camilla were not ordinary citizens, they could dispatch a large group of Beast Masters from their families. Moreover, they didn''t have to worry about the information leaking. Without hesitation, Charles changed to a different caf and sent the new address to both of them. In the private room, Charles summoned Mousie and had it use [Darkness Cloak] to blend into the shadows. Then, Charles left the caf. In the shadow of a nearby building, a figure was closely watching him, relaying messages through a walkie-talkie: "The target has left the caf. Should we continue tracking?" On the other end of the walkie-talkie, a response came: "Continue. Remember to avoid being detected, and do not engage the target. Just investigate everyone he has met." "Understood." The figure replied while following Charles. In the darkness behind him, Mousie was closely monitoring the figure. As Charles walked down the street, he pulled out his phone and sent the same message to Zachary and Camilla: [The address has changed, let''s meet at the academy, in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria.] Ever since Jason Long mentioned his experience from yesterday, Charles had suspected there would be someone tracking him outside. Perhaps the target wanted to send him a warning as well. No matter what the other party wanted, they likely wouldn''t dare to enter Cyber Academy, which was why Charles changed the meeting location with Camilla and Zachary to inside the academy. When Charles returned to the academy, the person following him indeed didn''t dare to go any further. Instead, they stopped at a beverage shop at the entrance, ordered a drink, and waited quietly. Charles didn''t call Mousie back, he wanted to see if he could track this person in return and gather more clues. When Charles arrived at the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, Camilla and Zachary were already waiting. Before Charles could even take a seat, Zachary impatiently asked, "Charles, there''s a problem with the information from yesterday. Could there be someone from the other side at the security office?" He had completely come to trust what Charles had said. As the son of a general, Zachary couldn''t just ignore such serious matters! Camilla felt the same way. As a member of the royal family, she had a responsibility and duty to care about the safety of the people. Moreover, this was directly related to the case of the missing children, she wouldn''t turn a blind eye to it! "Yes, the leads have run cold now, and it seems the other party is also aware of it. If we wait any longer, the clues will dwindle even further!" Charles replied. Originally, he just wanted to complete the bounty task and obtain a piece of orange-quality rare metal. But after learning about the developments, Charles couldn''t just disregard it. He needed to not only finish the bounty task but also uncover the forces behind the child abduction incidents and resolve the issue completely! "What should I do now? Charles, do you have any other plans?" Zachary asked. He understood the situation and had thought for a long time, but he really didn''t know what to do next. Investigating the enemies within the security office was a decent approach, but it wasn''t something he could handle alone, he would need to seek help from the elders in his family. Right now, there was no solid evidence. Everything relied on Charles''s judgments and speculations, making it difficult to convince the elders at home. They had to make some tangible progress first! Camilla turned her gaze to Charles. As the second princess of Genosha, this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Growing up in the royal family, she had only heard about things like abductions, disappearances, and murders. Camilla had no ideas for solving the problem and could only rely on Charles. Charles spoke calmly, "There''s a way, but I need your help. The three of us alone aren''t enough, we need more people!" Zachary responded without hesitation, "No problem! As long as you have a plan, I can gather a lot of people who are absolutely safe and reliable!" "Cross Street has drawn the attention of Beast Masters due to the bounty task. If the other side isn''t foolish, they definitely won''t act in the near future!" Charles expressed his thoughts. Camilla and Zachary both nodded in agreement, they felt the same way. Charles continued, "However, we can see that the frequency of all the missing persons cases has greatly increased over the past week. This indicates something!" "This mysterious force must have encountered some abnormal situation in recent days, prompting them to need more children!" "In other words, they won''t act near Cross Street, but the frequency of missing persons cases in other backward and chaotic areas will likely rise significantly!" "This is our opportunity." After Charles shared his thoughts, Zachary and Camilla contemplated carefully and agreed that Charles had a valid point. Zachary asked, "Charles, are you suggesting we should send people to monitor those areas and then apprehend them?" Charles replied, "No, capturing them will only alert the other side. What we need is the most up-to-date and accurate information about the cases. Once I pinpoint their location, everything will be resolved!" "Additionally, I need someone to investigate discreetly. We need the accurate addresses of families whose children have gone missing but haven''t posted anything online!" Charles looked at Zachary and Camilla, laying out his needs. Camilla and Zachary nodded, these tasks were not difficult for them. One was the son of a general, and the other was the second princess of Genosha. The resources they could mobilize were not something ordinary people could compare to. Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Locking onto the Enemy! After Zachary and Camilla left, Charles returned to his dormitory. Mousie was still outside and had not come back, which suggested that the person tracking him was still not giving up and was waiting. Without waiting for him to rest for a while, Celestine sent another message: [Charles, you took a break today, right? How about going to Cross Street later to investigate a bit more?] Charles replied: [No need, I''ve made some progress here and don''t need to go again. You should take it easy today.] Less than a second after he sent the message, Celestine responded: [Alright then, I don''t have anything to do today and I''m quite free.] Charles understood Celestine''s implication, she was hinting at something. However, he didn''t plan to meet Celestine. It was better to be cautious until the situation was resolved. Besides, Charles didn''t want Celestine involved, as there could be dangers. He reminded Celestine by sending her a message: [Try to stay inside the academy these days and avoid going outside.] [But I''m living outside now, and there''s nothing in the dorm. I might as well stay at home.] Celestine''s first reaction was to follow Charles''s suggestion. After a moment, she realized something and asked: [Charles, is there some danger? Are you alright? Maybe we should just forget about it.] Seeing Celestine''s concern warmed Charles''s heart. He replied: [It''s nothing, don''t worry. Everything will be over soon.] Charles put away his phone. He had rested enough and it was time for his Beast Master training. He waited until noon when Mousie''s figure finally appeared from the shadows. It climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and said, "Master, that person is really strange. They can also move in the shadows, and I lost track of them!" Hearing this news, Charles furrowed his brow. Could the person tracking him also possess a dark attribute mystical beast? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles inquired in detail about what Mousie had seen. He wanted to know where the person had disappeared last. He opened his laptop and pulled up a 3D map of GenoshaCalivia, asking Mousie to confirm the location. To his surprise, Mousie pointed to the most luxurious residential area in Genosha. Charles looked at it and noted that there were many powerful factions nearby, making it hard to judge. However, it was worth mentioning that the Taylor family was the strongest faction in that area. Thinking of this, a thought flashed through Charles''s mind. Could the case of the missing child involve the Taylor family? Suppressing that thought, Charles couldn''t be sure, he needed more information and intelligence for analysis and judgment. Next, he would have to see how things were going with Zachary and Camilla. Meanwhile, in the royal palace, Camilla was filled with excitement. She planned to seek out the Beast Masters in the royal family to carry out Charles''s arrangements. As the second princess of Genosha, pursuing criminals and upholding justice was an incredibly novel experience for her! As a result, many people noticed her unusual behavior. It seemed like the second princess was a bit too happy today? The crown princess of Genosha, Rose, looked at her sister''s excited face and asked curiously, "What''s going on? Is there some good news today?" Camilla instinctively covered her mouth and shook her head wildly. She didn''t dare say too much, fearing that she might leak Charles''s plans. Although telling her sister should be fine. "What on earth is wrong with that girl? Today is really strange!" Rose thought to herself as she watched Camilla''s departing figure, feeling even more puzzled. On the other side, at the Genosha Allen family, Zachary knocked on his father Mason''s study door and walked in. In the study, a middle-aged man with an elegant and calm demeanor, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, was intently focused on the book in his hands. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you training at the training grounds today?" Mason asked, putting down his book. As the son of the general, Zachary usually spent all his spare time training. The Allen family had very strict upbringing, and at nineteen years old, Zachary had never been to a place of entertainment. "Father, it''s like this. Charles needs my help with something today. Didn''t you say we should try to maintain a good relationship with him? I think this is a great opportunity!" Zachary replied. The gentle smile on General Mason''s face broadened as he looked at Zachary and said, "You think I don''t know you? If you''re not interested, no matter how great the other person is, you wouldn''t bother getting closer!" "Now tell me, what is it about this that has piqued your interest so much?" Mason''s insight was quite sharp, he could sense that the situation was not that simple. Zachary shook his head. He didn''t want to reveal what Charles had entrusted him with. He had several Beast Masters under his command, but most of them did not have high mastery levels, and they lacked experience in covert operations. The reason he mentioned this to his father was that Zachary knew Mason had several seasoned warriors on his hands. These warriors had been injured on the battlefield and were now back in Calivia, responsible for intelligence gathering. They would be perfect to assist Charles! "Come on, can''t I even ask?" Mason said with a smile, having no ulterior motives. He simply felt that Zachary had matured a lot in how he handled matters. "Father, please don''t ask. I can handle this!" Zachary''s tone was resolute. He wanted to help Charles properly. Getting closer to Charles was secondary, the key was those missing childrenhe couldn''t just stand by and do nothing! "Alright, I have a good impression of that Charles kid. I liked what he said the other day, he''s a decent young man!" Mason seemed to agree. He continued: "How about this: go find your Uncle Remnant Sword and have him arrange some personnel for you." Upon hearing "Remnant Sword." Zachary''s eyes instantly lit up. Uncle Remnant Sword was the strongest among his father''s subordinates, and the old warriors he led were the best! With them, he would surely be able to accomplish what Charles had arranged! "Thank you, Father! I''m off!" Zachary didn''t linger and left without looking back. Once Mason was alone in the study, he put away the book and placed it back on the shelf. He then spoke to the air beside him, saying, "Go and investigate this matter thoroughly. I don''t want to see anyone taking advantage of Zachary!" In that moment, the temperature around him dropped a few degrees. As the general of Genosha, Mason was now showing his true authority! The air rippled for a moment before quickly returning to normal. As for Charles, he was unaware of what was happening outside. The morning training had ended, and after a quick lunch in the cafeteria, he returned to his dormitory. It was only then that Charles remembered the day he parted ways with Catherine. He had once gone to the treasure vault to buy a jar of "Monkey Wine." intending to fulfill the promise he made to Mia. However, due to the impact of Catherine''s departure, Charles had completely forgotten about it. He hurriedly summoned Mia and placed the opened "Monkey Wine" in front of her. Mia, who had been listless, instantly transformed into a ball of joy, chirping happily. If it weren''t for the small space in the dormitory, she would have already taken to the air! [Ding! Your pet Mia has drunk the Monkey Wine. She is very happy, loyalty +5.] Mia''s loyalty had now reached 76, and it was not far from 80. Seeing Mia''s happy expression lifted Charles''s spirits significantly. Sometimes it''s truly strange, for a Beast Master, keeping their mystical beast in a positive and healthy state of mind is very important. Moreover, when a Beast Master is feeling down, a qualified mystical beast will do everything it can to improve its master''s mood. This is the bond between them. ... In a certain library in Genosha Calivia, in a secret chamber, an ancient voice echoed once more: "Don''t worry about Charles. If he continues to investigate, just give him a warning. At this rate, we only need three more days to complete the task!" "Elder, many Beast Masters have already been attracted to Cross Street. Should we continue as we did before?" someone asked. "Let''s put Cross Street on hold for now. We can''t let those people in Calivia catch on. We can accelerate our progress in other areas. In three days, even if Charles investigates, he won''t uncover anything." the ancient voice replied. They were confident in this, every time they kidnapped a child, they never left a trace at the scene, and they even had people within the security office. Finding out the truth in a short time and locating them would be harder than climbing to the heavens! No one could do it! "Elder, Charles has been staying inside Cyber Academy and hasn''t come out. Do we need to go in and warn him?" someone asked. "It''s fine for him to stay inside. That way, he can''t continue his investigation. There''s no need to risk being discovered by Jamie. Ezra hasn''t returned yet, so as long as we are careful, no one can stop us!" "Understood, Elder!" An afternoon passed quickly. News kept coming in from Zachary and Camilla, and everything was indeed as Charles had judged. In just one afternoon, aside from Cross Street, six more children had gone missing! Some people had witnessed how those children disappeared, being pulled into the shadows and vanishing completely! No wonder there were no traces or clues left at the scene. Charles looked at the laptop in front of him, the 3D map marked with numerous annotations. He took a deep breath and began to analyze and simulate in his mind. Eventually, his gaze settled on an abandoned factory! Without any delay, Charles went straight to Dean Jamie''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in!" Chapter 189: Chapter 189: The Battle Underground! "Is that you, Charles? What''s going on? Is there something you need?" Jamie said, noticing it was Charles who entered, sounding a bit puzzled. Charles didn''t waste any words and went straight to Dean Jamie''s desk, placing his laptop on it. He began, "Dean, I''ve discovered something very important in the past few days..." As Charles explained the background of the situation, he detailed how he had discovered and pinpointed the enemies. Jamie listened intently, maintaining a calm expression. However, when he heard Charles speculate that the adversaries possessed dark attribute stealth skills. His expression suddenly changed drastically. He became exceptionally serious and spoke in a more earnest tone, "Charles, is everything you just said true? Are you certain they have dark attribute stealth skills?" Charles nodded without any hesitation and said, "People have seen it. They directly took the children from the shadows, it''s definitely dark attribute stealth skills!" "Dark attribute, children, dark attribute, children..." Jamie kept muttering to himself. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Charles voiced his lingering doubts, "But there''s one thing I''ve never been able to understand: what is their purpose in abducting these children?" "They''re just ordinary kids from regular families. What could they possibly be useful for?" It seemed Jamie suddenly had a realization. He quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Colton''s number, asking, "You mentioned to me before how that bottle of ''Red Corruption Potion'' was concocted. What were the key materials involved?" Colton replied over the phone, "Pure blood, and pieces of the blessed one''s flesh, as well as..." "Stop, stop, stop! What does ''pure blood'' refer to? Does the blood of children count?" Jamie quickly asked. Colton explained, "Of course it does. The blood of younger children is purer, and they have fewer thoughts and negative emotions. It qualifies as pure blood and can be used to neutralize the effects brought by the blessed..." Before Colton could finish, Jamie abruptly hung up the phone. He suddenly turned to Charles, locking eyes with him, and asked again. "Charles, are you absolutely certain it''s that abandoned factory? Those people, those missing children, are inside?" Charles nodded and replied, "That''s correct. I''m about eighty percent sure. I''ve analyzed the locations where those disappearances occurred and the information about the missing people. It should be accurate!" "That''s good to hear. You won''t need to go later. The follow-up on this matter will be very dangerous, so you should stay at the academy." Jamie said slowly. Charles was startled by this. In his original thoughts, Jamie might send a few Level 7 Beast Masters to assist him. Now, from Dean Jamie''s words, it seemed he intended to take matters into his own hands? Charles had also heard the information from the phone call. He never expected that those missing children might have their blood drawn to concoct the "Red Corruption Potion"! How utterly insane! It was outrageous! "Oh, and Charles, inform Zachary and Camilla to recall all deployed personnel to avoid alerting the enemy. We''ll handle the rest." Jamie said as he walked to the door. "We?" Charles wondered, sending a message to Zachary and Camilla. He was puzzled, he couldn''t think of who else could be involved. "Yes, it''s us, including Nathaniel and the royal family!" Jamie answered. He didn''t have time to say more and activated "Beast Mastery." bringing Charles along as they shot through the air toward the palace like a meteor! By the time Charles realized what had happened, he found himself in a pitch-black conference room. Jamie said, "I''ve already notified everyone. Charles, please share your screen and explain everything clearly." "Explain? Do you want me to repeat what I just said?" Charles asked. Jamie replied, "Yes. There are only a few people who can be here in person, and if everyone gets involved, the hidden enemy might catch wind of it." Charles was now thinking that he might be involved in something major again. Anyone of the same status as Dean Jamie would likely be on par with Nathaniel, either an Level 8 Beast Master or an important member of the royal family. In front of these people, Charles felt no nervousness at all. Soon, two figures entered the conference room and took seats at the back. Due to the lack of lighting, Charles couldn''t see their faces clearly. "The equipment is set up, we can begin!" Jamie announced. Charles remained calm, his demeanor steady and collected, without a hint of tension. He explained the situation again in a clear, straightforward manner. When Charles finished speaking, the atmosphere fell silent. After a moment, someone finally spoke up, saying: "Jamie, did you call this emergency meeting just for laughs? What credibility does a Level 3 Beast Master have?" "Shut up! Don''t you understand the severity of the situation? I''ve already told you before that those people have set their sights on Genosha Calivia!" Jamie retorted angrily. "That''s just your guess! You''re scared out of your wits over a single forbidden potion?" the person continued, mocking. Jamie clenched his fists tightly. If the person hadn''t been right in front of him, he would have already taken action! "Enough! Let''s get to the vote. If you have any thoughts, voice them directly!" a commanding voice came from the speakers. The results came in quickly. Charles couldn''t see them, but he noticed Jamie exhale in relief, realizing that the motion must have passed. What happened next was no longer relevant to Charles. Jamie had more to handle. He originally planned to find someone from the royal family to take Charles back, but considering the risk, he decided instead to let Charles stay at the palace for the night! By the time Charles reached his resting place, it was already nine o''clock at night. At that moment, Charles was very curious about what the outcome of these missing children''s cases would ultimately be. Countless bigwigs were worried and distracted by this issue. He had heard that authoritative voice before, he remembered it was during Genosha''s annual National Day celebration, standing at the highest podium, addressing the nation. The severity of the situation had exceeded Charles''s imagination. He was also self-aware, he was just a Level 3 Beast Master at the moment. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Charles instinctively became alert. Unexpectedly, a voice came from outsideit was Camilla. "Charles, Charles, are you in there?" He opened the door and stepped outside. He saw Camilla standing in the hallway with a group of maids and asked, "How did you know I was here?" Camilla smiled but didn''t answer the question. Instead, she said, "Charles, my father just asked me what exactly happened." Charles recalled that authoritative voice and felt it was not the right time to say anything. It wasn''t time to discuss it yet, they would have to wait until Jamie and the others resolved the situation to ensure there were no further complications. "This matter is a bit complicated to explain for now, it will be clearer tomorrow." Charles replied. "Tomorrow, huh? Alright, Charles, since this is your first time at the palace, would you like me to give you a tour?" Camilla invited Charles to step out for a walk. However, Charles wasn''t in the mood for that and directly declined Camilla''s invitation. He returned to his room, took off his clothes, and lay in the bathtub, his mind racing! Charles could guess a bit about the people who attended the emergency meeting today, they were the top combat forces and important figures within Genosha. Thinking about the false documents from the security office, he felt a flicker of doubt. Could any of the people present today be connected to the force that had kidnapped the children? Jamie calling an emergency meeting directly suggested he might not have considered this angle or perhaps had other plans. What was it that made Jamie so anxious? What consequences would the emergence of the "Red Corruption Potion" bring? Countless thoughts flooded Charles''s mind. He was feeling quite exhausted todaynot physically, but mentally. A simple missing persons case had unexpectedly escalated into something so serious. Charles began to feel uneasy. He thought that being a Level 3 Beast Master was too weak, he needed to focus on raising his Beast Master level! Originally, he had planned to save that bottle of "Advanced Auxiliary Training Potion" for later. Now it seemed he couldn''t put it off any longer. Tomorrow, once everything was resolved, he would use it right away to speed up his Beast Master training! As Charles was lost in thought, he fell into a deep sleep. Not long after, a loud explosion jolted him awake. Without a moment to think, Charles rushed to the balcony and looked outside. He saw towering flames erupting from the direction of the abandoned factory. From time to time, he heard sounds resembling bomb explosions. Watching such a scene of battle, Charles tightly gripped the railing of the balcony. He knew all too well that if he were on such a battlefield, he would surely die! The fight between a Level 7 Beast Master and a Level 8 Beast Master was something he wasn''t even qualified to witness! "I need to raise my strength as soon as possible. At this rate, I could also get my hands on a second piece of orange-quality rare metal. If there are no other distractions, my Beast Master training speed will increase significantly!" "I also need to set aside my understanding of combat techniques. And I should talk to Teacher Colton about reducing my class hours!" As Charles watched the sounds of battle gradually die down, he plotted his short-term goals. Now that he couldn''t sleep, Charles began his Beast Master training right there in his room! About two hours later, Jamie''s voice came from outside the door. "Charles, get ready, I''m taking you to see the scene!" "Dean, has the battle ended? What happened?" Charles asked as he got up and headed for the door. Jamie sounded slightly regretful as he replied, "Unfortunately, we let the biggest fish get away!" Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Don’t Overthink It Hearing Jamie''s response, Charles felt a bit puzzled. How could so many people get involved and still allow the enemy to escape? Before Charles could ask, Jamie''s expression grew heavy as he said, "It''s not that simple. Many people have already realized that there are still enemies within Genosha." As he led Charles toward the chemical plant, he continued, "Earlier tonight, many people died in the security office. It seems the enemies are acting very quickly and decisively!" Charles didn''t respond, he was staring blankly at the battlefield after the fight had ended. The massive chemical plant had almost been reduced to rubble, completely devastated. Everywhere he looked, there were shattered buildings, and many areas were engulfed in fierce flames, accompanied by piercing alarm sounds. Black smoke merged with the night sky. Amidst the ruins, many people were busy at work. Charles noticed that a temporary medical tent had already been set up in a relatively flat area nearby. "What happened to those children?" Charles asked as he stood still, his voice filled with concern. Jamie sighed and slowly replied, "There are only twenty-six children left alive, the others..." Silence followed. A gust of wind swept by, stirring up the dust on the ground. Jamie turned and led Charles to an underground entrance, and they both walked inside. Compared to the devastation above ground, the underground structure remained intact. Before long, under Jamie''s guidance, Charles arrived at the room where the children were being held. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The white walls were stained with dried blood, with countless scratch marks left by the young children, remnants of their fear and pain. "Don''t look anymore. Let''s go, up ahead is where they keep the most important things." Jamie said softly. Charles did not respond, he continued to stare at the wall. After a while, he took a heavy step forward and approached the wall. In the corner at the bottom of the wall, a few blurred bloodstains formed some words. The handwriting was crooked, and it read, "Mom, I want to go home." Charles crouched down. He could imagine that after experiencing unimaginable suffering. There had once been a young child curled up in the corner, repeatedly calling for their mother, using bloodied fingers to slowly write these words in despair and defiance. He reached out, wanting to touch the words, but then paused his fingers in mid-air. He spoke, "How many children survived in this room?" Jamie fell silent, not answering. Charles knew that among the children in this room, not a single one was still alive, they had all been drained of their blood. "Well, it couldn''t be helped. We discovered this too late. Charles, luckily you found it in time, otherwise, these twenty-six children would..." Jamie''s words trailed off. Charles stood up, his expression emotionless as he continued deeper inside. Deeper underground, there were various strange instruments and devices. Jamie stood behind Charles and said, "It''s a shame, we lost an eighth-level Beast Master, and he took what he was refining with him." Charles wasn''t concerned about that, he was more worried about something else and asked, "Where are the bodies of the deceased children?" "Charles, that''s enough. Don''t look anymore. Let''s go back up." Jamie urged, not wanting Charles to see any more. Those images were something even the warriors on the battlefield could hardly bear, and he was worried about Charles. Just then, footsteps and voices came from behind them. "Father, why did you bring me here?" Zachary''s voice rang out. Mason replied calmly, "I brought you to see this. I never expected that what you did to help Charles would be so important." The voices grew closer, and after a few seconds, Zachary and Mason appeared in front of Charles. "Charles, you''re here too?" Zachary said as he entered. His father hadn''t yet shown him around properly, and Zachary seemed relatively composed. Charles nodded expressionlessly, he wasn''t concerned with anything else, only wanting to see the bodies of the children once more. "Director, I want to see." Charles said to Jamie with unwavering determination. Jamie glanced at Mason and then at Zachary beside him. Mason sensed the scrutiny and calmly said, "It''s fine. Let them see it together, young people need to understand this world if they want to go further." "Are you serious? Aren''t you worried this kid will be traumatized?" Jamie voiced his concerns, looking at the bewildered Zachary. "It''s okay, it''s a good opportunity for him to toughen up. I think he can handle it." Mason replied, his gaze fixed on Charles. As the General of Genosha, Mason was very perceptive and could sense the immense killing intent and anger hidden beneath Charles''s seemingly calm demeanor! He wondered if Charles would explode after witnessing the hellish scene, losing his sanity in the process. Thus, under Jamie''s guidance, Charles and Zachary slowly made their way deeper underground. Zachary felt nervous, he wasn''t naive and could guess what he was about to see. A white door appeared before them. Jamie stopped, turning to Charles and Zachary, saying, "Go ahead. Push open the door, and you will see the evils committed by those people." Zachary felt a bit anxious, his legs felt heavy, and he struggled to take a step forward. However, Charles showed no hesitation and directly pushed open the white door, walking inside. Zachary took a deep breath and followed him, but within ten seconds, he was trembling as he ran back out. "Devils! Devils! Those people are simply devils! How can they be so cruel?" Zachary''s eyes were bloodshot. He forced himself not to think about the images he had just witnessed, but those hellish scenes kept surfacing in his mind. In the pure white room, there were bodies of children everywhere, carelessly discarded like trash. The bodies had been drained of their blood, resembling dried branches, their skin wrinkled, clinging to their bones, almost like skeletons! Each corpse had its eyes wide open, filled with pain and fear, contorted into various bizarre positions due to the unbearable agony they endured before death. Zachary could only take a glance before he could no longer bear it, he leaned against the wall and vomited. "I told you, Zachary is still young, he can''t handle it." Jamie sighed, speaking to Mason beside him. Mason pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and took a deep drag before saying, "He''s doing quite well, at least he didn''t break down on the spot." Time passed slowly, and Charles''s figure still hadn''t appeared, he was still inside. Jamie and Mason exchanged worried glances, quickly moving to the door to see what was happening. "Could it be that Charles couldn''t take it and has collapsed?" Jamie suggested. Mason shook his head, disagreeing with that notion. The emotions he sensed from Charles earlier were real, he shouldn''t be in that state. Before they could enter, Charles slowly walked out of the room, he said nothing as he walked towards the exit. Jamie and Mason were unsure of what had transpired. They entered the white room and took a look, staring at each other in shock, unable to speak for a long time. All the bodies had originally been wide-eyed, unable to close their eyes in death, but Charles had gone one by one, closing their eyes to make them look more peaceful, less in pain. After a long time, Jamie turned back to look at Charles''s retreating figure with a complex expression and slowly said, "Did you expect him to do that?" "I didn''t see it coming. It''s not a good thing, he''s still too young. I''m worried that if he can''t express his emotions, he will get trapped in them." Mason replied. Jamie gradually closed the door, his movements very careful. He didn''t say anything else and walked outside. After returning to the surface, Charles made his way to the temporary medical tent. All the surviving children were asleep, not because they were too tired, but because the doctors had to use tranquilizers to temporarily put these traumatized kids into slumber. Even in sleep, many of the children would occasionally tremble, their faces that should have been filled with innocent smiles now twisted with uncontrollable fear and terror. "What happened to them?" Charles asked softly. A doctor pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and led Charles outside the tent. He responded, "The physical injuries are easy to treat. The key issue is that this painful memory will haunt them for the rest of their lives." Charles watched as Zachary approached, along with Jamie and Mason. He didn''t speak, but Jamie came over, patted Charles on the shoulder, and said, "Charles, don''t think too much. You saved these children, you''ve done enough." Charles didn''t care for those words, instead, he asked, "Director, do you know who did all this?" Jamie actually didn''t want Charles to know, but when he saw the determination in Charles''s eyes, he changed his mind. In Charles''s eyes, Jamie sensed an unusually strong resolve and determination. Even if he didn''t say anything, Charles''s intelligence would soon lead him to the truth. "It was Constellation. They attempted to use the forbidden miracle drug to incite chaos and war, corrupting the Beast Master''s mind." Jamie revealed the truth. Charles asked again, "What''s their purpose? Why are they doing this?" Jamie shook his head, "I don''t know either. They are too mysterious, and there''s very little information available." Constellation! Charles was not unfamiliar with this organization, this was the third time he had encountered them, and there would surely be more interactions in the future. For now, he did not have the strength to get involved. Not lingering any longer, Charles headed directly toward the academy, the situation had been resolved. To his surprise, when Charles arrived near Cyber Academy, the surrounding darkness suddenly thickened even further! Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Everything is Fates Arrangement Charles possessed the dark attribute mystical beast, Mousie, and was quite sensitive to dark energy, while ordinary Beast Masters would be completely unaware of the changes around them. With no time to think further, Charles instantly summoned Mousie, Max, and Mia. But in the next moment. A massive sense of crisis swept over Charles''s entire being, his body was sending constant warnings that he must not act recklessly, or death would be his only fate! "Hello, Charles. This is our first meeting, isn''t it?" An ancient voice echoed around him, sounding incredibly ethereal. Charles couldn''t pinpoint the source of the voice, his mind raced as he desperately tried to devise a way to resolve the impending crisis! The ability to use dark energy and the overwhelming sense of danger it brought, within Genosha Calivia, could only come from an eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation! "Do they think I ruined their plans, so they chose to act against me despite the risk of being discovered?" Charles speculated in his mind, maintaining an outward calm. The ancient voice continued, "I didn''t expect to underestimate you, you were able to pinpoint my exact location in such a short time. Charles, you are a true genius!" Charles stayed composed, wanting to buy some time. After all, he was near Cyber Academy, and the director, Jamie, might finish what he was doing and return to the academy at any moment. If he could just hold on until then, there might be a glimmer of hope! How could a third-level Beast Master escape from the hands of an eighth-level Beast Master? As Charles pondered a way to break the stalemate, he replied, "The reason I was able to pinpoint your location isn''t because I''m exceptionally clever, it''s simply that you left some openings." "Oh? What openings? You don''t think I''m asking you, do you? Stop trying to buy time." said the eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation, revealing that he had guessed Charles''s thoughts. Charles took a deep breath, the gap between a third-level Beast Master and an eighth-level Beast Master was akin to one being in the sky and the other underground. Faced with such a situation, Charles did not want to give up! During their conversation, Charles had wanted to try using darkness cloak to see if he could escape into Cyber Academy, but unfortunately, it seemed that the surrounding darkness was entirely under the control of the eighth-level Beast Master before him, showing no response whatsoever! "Stop thinking about it, you can''t escape, and I won''t kill you." the voice echoed again. This took Charles by surprise, he couldn''t understand the situation. If what the other party said was true, then what was the reason? He had clearly caused Constellation significant losses, yet this eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation genuinely seemed not to intend to kill him. Why was that? Charles remained vigilant, continuously contemplating various possibilities. A simple sentence carried a wealth of information. "Do you have something to tell me? A warning, or perhaps a threat?" Charles asked. A figure slowly emerged from the darkness, it was the eighth-level Beast Master, wearing a uniquely styled robe that concealed the material, with not a hint of skin exposed. "Let me introduce myself. I am an elder of the Horned Wood Dragon organization from the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon. You can call me Elder Shadow." said the figure in black. Charles curiously inquired, "Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon? Horned Wood Dragon? What is that?" "There are a total of twenty-eight lodges in Constellation, and those active in the Abyssal Depths are just a small part. Charles, this world is far larger than you can imagine." the figure explained, continuing, "Because of you, the plans for Genosha Calivia were canceled at the last minute. Charles, I came to find you to say this: strengthen yourself as soon as possible." Twenty-eight lodges in Constellation? The eighth-level Beast Master before him was just an elder of one of the lodges? Charles received astonishing news, the power of this Constellation organization was simply unimaginable! However, what intrigued Charles more was the meaning behind the last sentence. He asked, "You want me to get stronger quickly? Why?" "Because this world is on the brink of destruction! Charles, only by becoming stronger will you be qualified to know the truth of the world and join us!" As he said this, the figure in black raised his hands with fervor, palms open and facing outward, covering his eyes! Charles remained on high alert, as he saw this scene and was about to make a move, the palms of the black-robed man suddenly split open, revealing a pair of indescribable eyes that fixed intently on Charles! Before Charles, an illusion appeared againthe chaotic, twisted, indescribable unknown creature he had seen in the secret chamber of the Colton cabin emerged once more! "Indeed! Everything is the arrangement of fate. Charles, you cannot resist destiny. I await your joining us!" The figure in black seemed to hear something, growing even more fervent. The eyes in his palms began to emit thick black mist, and soon, the black-robed man vanished, leaving Charles alone in place. "Damn it! What do they mean the world is about to be destroyed? What fate are they talking about? Do they ever speak plainly?" Charles exhaled, staring at the spot where the figure had disappeared, lost in thought. He contemplated the purpose of the black-robed man''s appearance. Charles felt that the figure had come to confirm something: his reaction to the eyes in the black-robed man''s palms! Telling him about the world''s destruction, the arrangement of fate, and the general power of Constellation was likely just to heighten his sense of crisis. As for joining Constellation? Charles didn''t even think twice, that was absolutely impossible! A group that used innocent children to concoct forbidden miracle drugs deserved to be eradicated completely! Moreover, should he inform Director Jamie about this? Charles felt uncertain. He simply couldn''t explain why, despite causing significant losses to Constellation within Genosha Calivia, they had found an opportunity yet chose to let him go. "Sigh, I guess I''ll just wait a bit longer, the director hasn''t returned yet." Charles thought to himself. He returned to his dormitory, quickly washed up, and then lay down on his bed. So much had happened today, and the impact was overwhelming! He couldn''t figure out the purpose of Constellation. What was the reason behind concocting forbidden miracle drugs? And what about that eighth-level Beast Master who called himself an elder? What was the deal with the eyes in his palms? Could it be the familiar that Teacher Colton mentioned? What about that chaotic, twisted, indescribable unknown creature that appeared in his illusion? This was the second time Charles had seen it. Was it a hallucination, or did it truly exist? Too many questions and confusions flooded Charles''s mind, and he finally fell into a deep sleep around three in the morning. The next morning, Charles, as usual, went to the cafeteria to eat with Max, Mousie, and Mia. During this time, Mia had been growing larger every day, looking like she was nearing adulthood. He wondered if she would awaken any new skills once she reached adulthood. With this thought in mind, Charles walked along the path to the classroom. The crowd that usually gathered around him had all stopped in their tracks, standing at a distance, watching Charles''s figure and whispering among themselves: "Did you hear about what happened yesterday? There seemed to be a battle in the city!" "Of course! I was scared awake in the middle of the night, thinking an enemy country had invaded." "This morning, the Genosha officials announced that they were targeting criminal gangs, and it seems to involve human trafficking." "I saw that too! It was Charles who uncovered the truth and saved twenty-six innocent children. Truly my idol!" "Now people online are calling Charles a hero! I heard major media outlets want to interview him!" Charles listened to the chatter around him, feeling no joy. The information was only part of the truth, while the rest was completely covered up. It was probably because Genosha didn''t want the general public to know about the existence of Constellation, to avoid causing unrest and panic. However, this meant that apart from the twenty-six surviving children, the rest who died in the abandoned factory would remain invisible to the public. No one would know, except for their parents, and perhaps even those parents might never find out that their missing children had already died. Charles could imagine that if it were truly the case, the only thing left for the families of the missing children would be a false hope, making them wait day after day. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath, Charles veered off the path, he didn''t want to go to class anymore. He wanted to visit Director Jamie''s office to ask a few questions. Just as he reached the door, he saw Teacher Hale walking out of the director''s office. Hale looked a bit surprised, it was almost class time, and he wondered what had brought Charles to the director''s office. Recalling the director''s instructions and the events of yesterday, Hale likely had a guess about what was going on. He opened his mouth, intending to say something, but then swallowed those words. He simply patted Charles on the shoulder and said, "The director is inside, you can go right in." Charles nodded and walked into the director''s office. Jamie was looking down at the documents in his hands, seemingly unaware of Charles, until Charles spoke up, "Director, have the families of those children been informed about their deaths?" Jamie placed the documents on the table and replied, "That''s not a decision I can make. Most people''s opinion is to maintain social stability and choose not to disclose this information." Upon hearing this, Charles fell silent. He desperately wanted the families who had lost children to know the truth, but he also understood that this was something he could not change! Who would believe the words of a third-level Beast Master anyway? Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Claiming the Reward for the Bounty Mission Jamie was looking down at the documents in his hands, seemingly unaware of Charles. It wasn''t until Charles spoke up that he noticed, "Director, have the families of those children been informed about their deaths?" Jamie placed the documents on the table and replied, "That''s not a decision I can make. Most people believe that maintaining social stability means choosing not to disclose this information." Upon hearing this, Charles fell into silence. He desperately wanted the families who had lost children to know the truth. But he also knew that this was something he could not change! Who would believe the words of a third-level Beast Master anyway? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t think too much about it, Charles. There are some things you can''t change right now. Focus on becoming stronger first." Jamie comforted him. Charles nodded, he clearly understood what he needed to do. "Director, yesterday on my way back to the academy, I encountered that eighth-level Beast Master." Charles said calmly as he recounted what had happened. As soon as he spoke, Jamie''s figure appeared right in front of Charles. "What! Are you sure? That eighth-level Beast Master didn''t escape?" Jamie''s expression was particularly serious and shocked! He had faced that eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation yesterday and knew how strong the opponent was. Having such a person lurking within Genosha Calivia was a significant threat! However, Jamie was even more curious about how Charles had managed to survive the encounter with that eighth-level Beast Master. "Charles, tell me everything that happened yesterday in detail. Don''t leave out any details." Jamie asked. Charles recounted the events of his encounter with the eighth-level Beast Master step by step. As he listened, Jamie paced back and forth in the office, displaying signs of unease and urgency. As the director of Cyber Academy, Jamie knew more than the average person, yet this was the first time he had heard about the Constellation organization! As for the notion of the world facing destruction, he didn''t take it seriously at all, dismissing it as the fantasy of a fanatical organization. However, the idea that everything was fate''s arrangement piqued Jamie''s curiosity. He asked Charles, "Is there anything else?" "There shouldn''t be, Director." Charles replied. In his earlier account, he hadn''t mentioned the hallucinations or the eyes that had grown on the eighth-level Beast Master''s palm. For some instinctive reason, Charles felt he needed to visit Teacher Colton. Would the strange tentacle he saw in the hidden room that day produce the same hallucination as the one he experienced last night? Director Jamie stared into Charles''s eyes, remaining silent as he pondered what had allowed Charles to survive against an eighth-level Beast Master. "Charles, I will report the situation regarding Constellation to the Cyber Academy headquarters. Don''t overthink it, your primary focus should be on strengthening your abilities." Jamie said. Charles nodded. It was almost class time, and he didn''t plan to go to the classroom. He needed to visit Colton first. "By the way, Director, can you help me talk to the teacher? I have some matters to discuss with Teacher Colton." Charles directly asked. Director Jamie nodded, indicating that this was a minor request. He watched Charles walk out of the office, lost in thought as a previous suspicion resurfaced in his mind. "Does Charles have any connection to the Constellation organization? He also possesses the dark attribute, he..." Jamie mused while opening the hidden communication device in his office to relay the information Charles had just mentioned to the Cyber Academy headquarters. Meanwhile, Charles hurried to Colton''s cabin, knocking on the door only to find that Colton was not there, apparently having stepped out for some reason. However, tonight was designated for alchemy knowledge instruction, so Colton should be back by then. Charles thought for a moment, since he had already taken the day off, he might as well use the time this morning to head to the Beast Master Guild and claim the reward for the bounty mission. Perfectly timed, he could then go to the Forging Masters Guild and ask Xavier to enhance his black gold long knife. Without further ado, Charles sent a message to Celestine, asking if she was free to join him at the Beast Master Guild. At that moment, Celestine was in the middle of a class. She glanced at the teacher in front of her and then at the message Charles had sent on her phone. Without any hesitation, Celestine replied: [I happen to be free. After completing the task, I need to be there as a fourth-level Beast Master. Charles, please wait for me a moment, and I''ll meet you at the entrance of Cyber Academy!] Charles put away his phone, feeling a bit confused. It was clearly faster to go directly to the Beast Master Guild, why meet at the entrance of Cyber Academy? But it didn''t matter, Celestine had helped him a lot recently. With that in mind, Charles went to a nearby caf and bought two cups of handcrafted coffee, waiting for Celestine to arrive at the entrance. After quite a while, Celestine finally appeared before Charles. She was wearing denim shorts, and her legs were wrapped in black stockings, glimmering under the sunlight. As for her upper body, she wore a fiery red tank top, and with every step she took, her chest bounced up and down, momentarily distracting Charles. "Sorry, I got caught up with something just now. Is this coffee for me?" Celestine said, bringing her hands together and bowing in apology. Charles was significantly taller than Celestine, and from his vantage point, he could see everything inside her tank top quite clearly. "It''s fine. Here, I bought the coffee a while ago, so it''s not as cold anymore. Should we go get a fresh one?" Charles asked. Celestine took the coffee from Charles and started drinking it. In truth, she could have arrived a bit earlier, but she had gotten delayed by changing her clothes and doing her makeup. "Let''s go to the Beast Master Guild, Charles! I''m really curious about how you completed the task yesterday!" Celestine said, leaning closer to Charles, tilting her head, and blinking her eyes. Charles didn''t resist and offered a brief explanation. As they chatted, they made their way into the Beast Master Guild. Inside the Beast Master Guild, there were already a dozen people waiting, including those Beast Masters who had accepted the investigation into the missing children. Among them was Jason Long, a fifth-level Beast Master, who had arrived early and was simply watching the entrance, hoping to spot Charles. Many Beast Masters had sensed the commotion from yesterday''s conflict in Calivia. The higher the Beast Master''s level, the better they could discern that it was a battle between high-tier Beast Masters! Initially, Jason Long hadn''t connected it to the missing children case, but this morning, he saw the news on his phone. He finally understood that everything was caused by Charles, it was Charles who investigated the enemies behind the missing children cases and pinpointed their locations! When Charles had asked him if he wanted to continue the investigation. Jason Long had replied with determination, but after his family was threatened, he chose to back down! With a heart full of complex emotions, Jason Long looked at Charles''s figure outside the door and lowered his head. The transfer of the bounty task went smoothly and didn''t require any key evidence, after all, today''s news clearly stated that it was because of Charles''s investigation that twenty-six innocent children were saved! "No wonder they call him genius Charles, how does he do it? I can''t understand it at all!" "What genius! A genius doesn''t even deserve to be compared to Charles! Being a genius is just the threshold to meet Charles!" "Are you as smart as Charles? If you could figure it out, you would have become a hero like him long ago!" Charles ignored the murmurs around him, he had grown accustomed to it, and the rare orange-quality metal materials were successfully obtained. Just as Charles was about to leave the Beast Master Guild, he spotted Jason Long and hesitated for a moment before walking over. Jason Long sat on the sofa in the hall with his head down, and in his line of sight, Charles''s shadow slowly appeared. "Thank you, I was able to complete this task, and you contributed quite a bit as well." Charles said. Immediately, all eyes in the room turned to Jason Long. "II don''t deserve it!" Jason Long suddenly raised his head and looked at Charles''s serious expression as he replied. Charles shook his head and explained, "What''s done is done, you did help me at the beginning, and that''s a fact you can''t refute!" Jason Long was momentarily taken aback, then slowly nodded in acknowledgment. Charles continued with a hint of regret, "Things can''t be changed now, and neither can I. If there''s ever anything you need in the future, just come to me, I''ll definitely help if I can!" This was Charles''s promise, even if Jason Long chose to back down, it couldn''t be denied that he had helped Charles investigate the case! Charles would never ignore those who had helped him. Jason Long also understood that the number of missing children exceeded what an ordinary person could imagine, and the official reports only covered a small fraction of it. He realized what Charles meant when he said, "Things cannot be changed." Nodding with deep gratitude, he felt fortunate that Charles was smart enough to get to the bottom of things, otherwise, he would have been burdened with guilt and self-blame forever. "It should be you who helped me, Charles! Thank you." Jason Long said firmly as he watched Charles''s departing figure. At the same time, just as Charles stepped out of the Beast Master Guild, he was instantly surrounded by a crowd. These people didn''t seem to be Beast Masters, they were just ordinary citizens. Charles was about to ask what was going on when, to his astonishment, they all knelt down before him. Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Arriving at the Forging Masters Guild A middle-aged man wearing glasses stepped out of the crowd. He was the same man who had posted the bounty that Charles encountered at the crossroads. Behind him was his wife, along with a little girl who looked around ten years old but had a somewhat vacant expression. "Mr. Charles, I truly thank you for saving my daughter. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what I would have done." The man, who had initially managed to keep his composure, could no longer hold back his emotions as he spoke. He slowly bent his knees, tears of relief streaming down his face, wanting to express his gratitude before continuing. Charles couldn''t stand to see others like this, it felt very uncomfortable for him. So he directly pulled the middle-aged man, who was about to kneel, back up and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just good that everything is fine, and you''ve already paid the reward, so no need for this." "I know, that piece of metal is nowhere near as precious as my daughter. Mr. Charles, thank you so much!"The man, wearing glasses, seemed to remember something, and carefully reached out his hand to pull his daughter closer. Charles looked at the little girl, her eyes filled with confusion and fear, mingled with a hint of surrealism, as if the scene before her was a dream. Slowly extending his hand, Charles gently patted the little girl on the top of her head, speaking very softly, "You''re safe now. Everything that happened was real, and those bad things are over." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the little girl began to tremble, and finally burst into tears. She clutched her mother''s shirt tightly, choking on her sobs, "Mom, I miss you so much. I''m scared it''s all a lie, and I''ll wake up and still be there." Seeing this, the girl''s parents half-squatted down, and the three of them embraced each other, crying together. Charles sighed, glancing at Celestine, and walked aside with her to avoid those who wanted to thank him. "Charles, that little girl is so pitiful. Even now, she thinks she''s dreaming. What on earth happened to her?" Celestine seemed to be affected, her eyes were slightly red as she asked. "It''s better if you don''t know those things. It''s fine, I''ll remember it." Charles thought for a moment, he still didn''t want Celestine to know the specifics. Celestine sensed that Charles''s tone was a bit strange, especially the last part, "I''ll remember it." It was filled with emotions she couldn''t quite understand, and an inexplicable charm radiated from Charles. Celestine couldn''t help herself and reached out to loop her arm through Charles''s. Noticing that Charles seemed like he wanted to move, she instinctively said, "Don''t move, just wait a moment." After saying this, memories of that night flooded her mind, when she had been held by Charles against the wall, and he had said something similar. Charles was a bit puzzled. He looked at Celestine''s flushed ears, unsure of what had happened, and after a moment of contemplation, he asked, "Do you want to come with me to the Forging Masters Guild? I have a few things to take care of there, but if you have other plans..." Celestine cut him off before he could finish, exclaiming, "No, I''m free!" "Alright then, let''s go." With that, Charles led Celestine toward the Forging Masters Guild. He currently had two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials, enough to enhance the [black gold long knife] to orange quality. At that point, his combat ability would see a significant boost! When faced with various unexpected dangers, the multi-attribute [black gold knife glow] could serve as a trump card. Inside the Forging Masters Guild, Charles''s arrival instantly drew the attention of everyone present. The previously bustling hall fell silent in an instant, only to erupt once more into heated discussions. "Isn''t that Charles? I heard he did something big yesterday, saving the lives of twenty-six children!" "I heard that too, but it seems more complicated. There are rumors that an eighth-level Beast Master was involved in a battle yesterday!" "That can''t be true. There are hardly any eighth-level Beast Masters in all of Genosha, how could that be?" "Exactly! I heard Charles''s Beast Master talent is really extraordinary, it has astonished all the students at Cyber Academy!" "I just wonder what he''s doing here at the Forging Masters Guild today?" Once again, he was met with familiar chatter. Charles felt like he was being discussed wherever he went, it was inevitable. He wanted to keep a low profile, but his talent and achievements simply wouldn''t allow it. "Hello, is President Xavier in? I need to talk to him about something." Charles brought Celestine directly to the front desk and asked the staff. The staff at the Forging Masters Guild had a deep impression of Charles, just a few days ago, they received news that Jay, the staff member who had offended Charles, had died at the borderlands! "Mr. Charles, hello! The president instructed us that you can go directly to his office on the second floor without needing to make an appointment." The staff replied carefully, their tone very gentle. Charles nodded and led Celestine up to the second floor. Seeing this scene, a businessman behind Charles spoke up, "Wait, who is this guy? Why does he get to see the president without an appointment? I''ve come all the way from another country to Genosha and have been waiting for two days, and I still haven''t seen the president! Why does he get to see him right away?" The staff turned to glance at Charles, noticing that he seemed not to have heard. They sighed in relief and kindly explained, "That gentleman just now is Charles! His alchemy teacher is a master-level alchemist, even higher than the president''s forging level!" "A master-level? Are there really master-level alchemists in Genosha?" The businessman''s voice suddenly dropped several octaves as he quietly inquired. "Of course there are, and Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher is an eighth-level Beast Master! He is even hailed as a monster of Cyber Academy!" There were many other things about Charles that the staff did not mention. Instead, they directly suggested that the businessman pull out his phone and search for the information himself. After learning about all of Charles''s achievements, the businessman took a deep breath, constantly feeling grateful that he hadn''t spoken too loudly just now, hoping Charles hadn''t heard. Meanwhile, in the office of the president on the second floor of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier looked at the two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials on the table, and he appeared utterly shocked. As the president of the Forging Masters Guild, he knew much more than the outside world, and the more he knew, the more astonished he became! "Charles, how did you manage this? That organization has been hiding in Calivia for quite some time, yet you pinpointed its location in just two days! You truly are a monster!" Xavier asked, his eyes wide open. Charles scratched his head and started to explain to Xavier, "It wasn''t that difficult. The locations of the missing children were confirmed, and as long as there''s enough data, their positions can be analyzed." "You''re amazing, truly amazing. I''ve never met someone like you. But Charles, you still need to be careful lately and try to stay within Cyber Academy." Xavier said with concern. Hearing Xavier''s words, Charles understood that the matter regarding the eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization had not been leaked by Jamie. "Got it, don''t worry, President. I''m fine." Charles replied. Xavier reached out and gathered the two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials from the table. He then picked up the [black gold long knife] and said: "The enhancement process for this knife will take some time. After all, we''re upgrading its quality from purple to orange, which is quite challenging." Xavier paused for a moment and continued, "It should be done by tomorrow afternoon. You don''t need to come pick it up, I''ll personally bring it to you." "Thank you, President." Charles said, unsure of what else to say. Although Xavier had mentioned he was helping Charles enhance the [black gold long knife] for free to fulfill a wish, Charles couldn''t take such kindness for granted. He could only remember this goodwill in his heart and repay it when he had the chance in the future. As Charles and Xavier discussed the [black gold long knife], they didn''t notice Celestine standing nearby. Her mouth was agape, and her expression was one of shock. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did it mean to upgrade to orange quality? Would Charles''s knife really become an orange-quality weapon? Moreover, the president of the Forging Masters Guild was personally working on it and would even deliver the weapon to Cyber Academy? This was all too astonishing for Celestine. She had never even seen a purple-quality weapon, let alone an orange-quality one! She felt that even the vice president''s top disciple at Aredale Academy, Grace, might not possess a purple-quality weapon! Her curiosity about Charles intensified, to her, he was always full of mysteries, endlessly captivating. Unbeknownst to her, her feelings for Charles had already reached a point where they could no longer be hidden or suppressed. "Alright, President, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow. Thank you so much." Charles said. Xavier waved his hand, clearly unconcerned, and replied, "I won''t see you out. The sooner I start the enhancement, the sooner you''ll get your upgraded long knife." Charles nodded and turned to look at Celestine. He found her gaze distant, unfocused, as if she were deep in thought. "Okay, we''ve finished everything, we can leave now." Charles said as he approached Celestine and gently tapped her forehead. Celestine jolted, snapping out of her daze. She stared intently at Charles and asked, "Charles, how many things are there that I don''t know about you?" Charles walked toward the exit, replying, "There are still many things you don''t know. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to lunch." Celestine''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly followed him. Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Inquiring About Colton After having lunch with Celestine, there was still some time left. Charles suggested, "How about I take you back to your academy first, and then I''ll head back?" Celestine was especially happy today, her whole demeanor was excited. When she heard Charles say this, she was about to agree but paused for a moment. Then she said, "Maybe it''s better if I don''t. I can take you back later, and you can have some rest before your afternoon classes." Charles felt a slight warmth in his heart upon hearing Celestine''s response. He shook his head nonchalantly and said, "Don''t worry about me, I have plenty of energy." Upon hearing the words "plenty of energy." Celestine''s face turned red again. Charles stared at Celestine''s face, which looked as if it had been painted. He recently noticed that Celestine had changed a lot. When they first met earlier, her attitude was not only cold but also full of sharp remarks directed at him. Now, however, she was blushing and her ears were red, he couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. After dropping Celestine off at her academy, Charles immediately returned to Cyber Academy. Taking advantage of the little time he had left, he went straight to the wooden cabin where Teacher Colton was supposed to be. Unfortunately, Teacher Colton still hadn''t returned. Charles had no choice but to head to the classroom for his afternoon classes. As he walked into the classroom, he sat in his familiar spot, but the person next to him was no longer there. Catherine''s seat remained empty, and no one from Class A dared to sit in it. At that moment, Zachary came up behind Charles and found a seat nearby. Camilla also hesitated for a moment before joining that area. This action piqued the curiosity of the other students in the classroom, who whispered among themselves, "What''s going on today? Why did Zachary and Camilla sit over there with Charles?" "I think I know a little. I heard that someone saw Zachary and Charles at that abandoned factory yesterday. You can''t tell anyone." "Zachary is connected to that incident too? That''s not simple. I heard from my family that it''s a big deal and very serious." "I also heard that either today or tomorrow, a reward from the royal family is coming down, supposedly a first-class honor medal!" "Wow! An eighteen-year-old receiving a first-class honor medal? That seems unprecedented." "Has there ever been a genius like Charles before? No, a monster?" "True, he really is a monster. It''s quite despairing." Charles was somewhat surprised by Zachary and Camilla''s presence, but he didn''t mind. After all, the two of them had helped him a lot yesterday, and he discovered that they were completely different from people like Zane. They had been raised well and possessed great manners and upbringing. "Charles, you were incredible last night! I just took a few glances and couldn''t handle itI ended up throwing up!" Zachary said, leaning toward Charles with heavy dark circles under his eyes, quietly expressing his admiration. Yesterday, when he still didn''t understand what was going on, Mason explained to him what Charles had done in that pristine white room. Zachary imagined the scene, and it kept him up all night. So, his admiration for Charles was heartfelt and sincere, especially since he had played a part in helping him. His father, Mason, even praised him and gave him the authority to mobilize more people! "Zachary, where did you and Charles go last night?" Camilla quietly leaned in closer. She had prepared breakfast that morning and thought about what to say when she delivered it to Charles''s door. To her surprise, Charles had left last night and returned to Cyber Academy. Thinking about this, Camilla glanced at Charles, a hint of resentment in her eyes, which quietly vanished when she saw his serious expression. "Camilla, it''s not really appropriate to tell you, it''s a matter between men." Zachary said. What he really thought was that he absolutely couldn''t let the details of his own vomiting come out. "Pfft, if you don''t tell, Charles will, right?" Camilla turned to look at Charles, her eyes filled with anticipation. To her surprise, Charles replied, "It''s indeed not something I can share with you." Camilla felt even more curious. She had helped with Charles''s investigation and was involved in the rescue of twenty-six children, but she didn''t know much more than that. She had asked her father and others in the royal family, but they all gave her the same excuse, saying it was not appropriate to discuss. Charles straightened his back and leaned against his chair, focusing intently on the teacher at the podium while he spoke. "I''m not sure if you two are free after class this afternoon, but I''d like to invite you to the cafeteria for a meal." Zachary''s eyes lit up, he was eager to get closer to Charles, not just because of his father''s request, but because he found Charles to have a unique charm. "Sure! I have nothing scheduled this afternoon!" Camilla thought for a moment. She also wanted to go, but her schedule was already planned out. After her classes ended this afternoon, she had to go learn about flower arrangement. Looking up at Charles, Camilla bit her lip and quietly took out her phone to send a message to her father, the Emperor of Genosha: [Father, Charles is inviting Zachary and me to dinner today. Can I skip my flower arrangement class? I want to go eat with Charles.] After a moment, Camilla received a new message on her phone: [With Charles? No problem, but remember to return to the palace before nine o''clock, and make up the flower arrangement class later.] Seeing this message, Camilla was overjoyed and pumped her fist in the air. Just then, the teacher''s gaze from the podium shifted toward her, and he said, "Alright, then let''s have Camilla answer the question I just posed." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Camilla''s expression went blank. Her mind had been solely focused on having dinner with Charles, and she hadn''t heard what the teacher had asked. At that moment, Charles quietly reminded her by repeating the teacher''s question. Camilla quickly answered the question, and the teacher nodded in satisfaction before continuing with the lesson. While the teacher was writing on the board, Camilla turned to Charles and said, "I can join you guys too, I''ll go to the cafeteria with you after class." Charles nodded. He could sense that both Zachary and Camilla were genuinely interested in the invitation to the cafeteria, without any hint of reluctance. In fact, he had initially planned to take them to the best restaurant in GenoshaCalivia, but he needed to visit Teacher Colton later to ask some questions, and time was tight. There would be plenty of opportunities to spend time together in the future. The afternoon passed quickly, and after class ended, Zachary and Camilla followed Charles to a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. The three of them chatted while enjoying their dinner. Being the same age, there were naturally many topics to discuss, but Zachary and Camilla''s attention was primarily on how Charles was so exceptionally talented. After finishing their meal, the three of them parted ways. Charles checked the time and headed directly toward Teacher Colton''s wooden cabin. Colton was in the wooden cabin this time. As soon as they met, Charles immediately shared what had happened last night. Colton''s hands shook, and he nearly dropped the miracle drug he was preparing. He quickly asked, "Are you sure you saw the hallucination again last night, and you can remember it clearly?" Charles instinctively tried to recall, but Colton raised a hand to stop him. "It''s okay, this isn''t a big issue. Look at me, focus on my next alchemy steps. Pay close attention and concentrate entirely on this." Colton took a deep breath to calm himself and began demonstrating the alchemy steps. He had been so shocked that he almost forgot a crucial detail: Charles could remember what he had seen. That wasn''t a good sign, staring into the abyss allows the abyss to sense you. If it discovered Charles, things could get complicated! With Colton''s guidance, Charles successfully forgot what he had been trying to remember and started learning about alchemy. As they were nearing the end of the session, Colton pulled out a bottle of miracle drug from his pocket and casually handed it to Charles. "This is the same miracle drug as last time, it''s meant to calm your mind. Drink it and get some sleep when you get home." He was still a bit concerned, but he couldn''t show it. He continued, "By the way, Charles, focus on your training for a while. Try to level up your Beast Master skills, don''t dwell on unrelated things." Charles nodded. He understood Colton''s intent, he clearly didn''t want him to keep thinking about the strange events of that night. However, sometimes, the more you try to suppress a thought, the stronger it becomes. Charles felt as if something special was appearing before his eyes again. The shadows behind Colton began to sway, and tentacle-like forms emerged. Taking a deep breath, Charles recalled his moments with Catherine, the playful Beep, his closeness with Celestine, and the situation with Lily. Sure enough, it was effective. The world around Charles returned to normal, and the shadows behind Teacher Colton appeared normal as well. "Teacher, I''ll head back now to rest." Charles said as he was about to say goodbye. Colton suddenly called out to him, saying, "Charles, I have to leave GenoshaCalivia tomorrow for about a week. You don''t need to come looking for me during that time." "Oh, and during the evenings, make sure to train well. If you''re really bored, visiting some entertainment venues isn''t a bad option." Charles scratched his head, curious about why Colton had to leave so suddenly. Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Just a Commoner Like You "Alright, alright, it''s nothing serious, just a little outing. You should head back now and drink the miracle drug to get some rest." Colton said, appearing somewhat impatient. He waved his hand, signaling Charles to leave. Charles didn''t press further and turned to exit the wooden cabin. Once Colton saw Charles''s figure disappear from view, the relief and nonchalance on his face quickly shifted to heaviness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The situation was actually not as simple as he had described. Over time, even if Charles didn''t actively think about it, those images would still influence him spontaneously. "Sigh, this is the downside of having such high talent. In a sense, it''s a disaster!" Colton lamented. He hadn''t expected Charles''s spiritual sensitivity to be even higher than he had imagined! It was as if fate had arranged for Charles to encounter a "familiar"! Colton recalled what Charles had mentioned. That eighth-level Beast Master from last night was undoubtedly some indescribable being''s "familiar." and it had a certain connection to the tentacle he had seen in the secret chamber! If the timing had been different, or if it had been a different "familiar." the situation wouldn''t have been so severe. The reason Colton had to leave for a week was that he needed to help Charles find a way to suppress it! "By the way, I need to notify Ezra about this, his irresponsibility as a teacher is unacceptable!" Colton felt a surge of anger at the thought. Although he understood that Ezra had important matters to attend to, as Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher, he had never even shown up in Calivia! Without any delay, Colton sent Ezra the information about Charles. Then he quickly packed a few things and left GenoshaCalivia under the cover of night. ... On the other side, Charles returned to his dormitory. After a quick wash-up, he followed Colton''s instructions and downed the "special suppression miracle drug" in one gulp. In an instant, he felt mentally lighter, and his entire being became more free. After sleeping soundly until the next morning, Charles, as usual, had breakfast and then headed to the classroom. "Good morning, Charles." Camilla greeted him first, and Charles responded briefly. The morning classes started quickly and ended just as fast. Zachary and Camilla followed Charles out of the classroom. As they stepped outside, they saw a large crowd approaching them. Charles frowned and instinctively thought about using the "darkness cloak" to leave the area. Unexpectedly, Zachary spoke up, "Charles, those should be royal people. It looks like they''re here to present you with a medal!" "Charles, I asked Father about it yesterday. Besides the first-level honorary medal, there are other rewards too." Camilla said with a smile, clearly wanting to keep the specifics a surprise for Charles. Hearing Camilla''s words sparked his curiosity, despite his initial urge to leave with the "darkness cloak." In no time, the crowd reached Charles and surrounded him. The people parted automatically, A tall, imposing middle-aged man dressed in lavish clothing slowly approached Charles, drawing everyone''s gaze. As he walked, he recounted the contributions Charles had made. When he was about two meters away from Charles, he finished his speech, and his tone softened. Looking at Charles with admiration, he spoke: "Mr. Charles, it''s a great honor to personally present you with this medal. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Avery Bai , and I am Camilla''s uncle." Charles didn''t know who Avery Bai was, but he understood that since he was Camilla''s uncle, he must be a direct brother of the Emperor of Genosha, if not at least a prince! He was surprised that a prince was the one here to award him the medal! In front of many witnesses from Cyber Academy, as well as numerous media reporters, Charles completed the award ceremony! But that wasn''t all. Avery Bai continued to speak to Charles, "In addition to the first-level honorary medal from Genosha, you also have the opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment, along with a reward of fifty gold coins!" As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd erupted in astonishment and began to discuss among themselves: "A first-level honorary medal isn''t enough? He also gets a chance to enter the royal treasury! Damn, I''m so envious!" "Normally, a single honorary medal would be sufficient for what Charles has done. Why is the reward so generous now?" "Am I the only one drooling over those fifty gold coins? That''s fifty gold coins! I''ve never even seen that much!" "Me too! My family is wealthy, but I''ve never laid eyes on fifty gold coins!" "Getting to enter the royal treasury to select equipment isn''t as exaggerated as you think, there are so many items inside that it''s easy to pick some fairly ordinary gear." "Why don''t you mention that there are orange-quality items inside? Those are orange-quality items!" "There are only a few orange-quality items. Will Charles really be that lucky?" As Charles listened to the voices around him, he felt particularly at ease. When it came to selecting equipment, he had absolutely no difficulty! Ordinary people needed to identify the material, craftsmanship, usage, and so on of the equipment, but Charles only needed to look at the information prompts in front of him. As long as there were orange-quality items in the royal treasury, they would certainly not escape his notice! The first-level honorary medal was an honor reserved for heroes, it was an honor that many would fight for but never obtain! Charles didn''t care about that. What intrigued him the most was the royal treasury, especially since obtaining orange-quality equipment was a challenge, even for him. "Charles, you don''t have anything planned for noon, do you?" Avery Bai asked. Charles thought for a moment, Xavier would likely be delivering the "black gold long knife" around that time, but he could ask Teacher Hale to receive it for him, so it should be fine. "I don''t have anything planned." Charles replied. Avery Bai stated directly, "That''s perfect! There''s no need to open the royal treasury again. It just so happens that there are others who need to enter the royal treasury at noon, which saves us some trouble." "Others?" Charles repeated. Avery Bai explained, "Yes, besides you, there are two other people who need to enter the royal treasury, and one of them you know." Charles thought carefully, he didn''t know many people in GenoshaCalivia, and none of them fit the criteria. Under the envious and jealous gazes of the crowd, Charles followed Avery Bai out of Cyber Academy, and the two made their way to the palace. On the way, Charles sent a message to Hale, briefly explaining the situation and asking him to collect the "black gold long knife." Hale replied to the message instantly. He reassured Charles and reminded him, that the royal treasury is divided into an outer treasury and an inner treasury. There''s no significant difference in the quantity of equipment, but most of the truly rare and high-quality gear is located in the inner treasury. No one knows that Charles can see the information prompts, and for him, entering the royal treasury to select equipment is incredibly easy. Following Avery Bai deeper into the palace, after passing through several checkpoints, Charles finally arrived at the legendary entrance to the royal treasury. There were already two people waiting there. One of them was someone Charles recognized, it was David Zheng, who had dueled him at the Robinson family banquet! He didn''t expect David Zheng to also have the opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment. But upon reflection, it made sense, someone like David Zheng, a warrior serving the country and fighting bravely, would naturally have such an opportunity. As for the other individual, Charles had no recollection of him, clearly someone he hadn''t met before. "Charles!" David Zheng waved his hand, looking somewhat excited. During the duel at the Robinson family banquet, it was a situation he had to face. At that time, David Zheng had just returned from the battlefield and needed to seek the Taylor family''s help for certain matters. To that end, he had even followed Zane around, driving him around and carrying things, which led to his duel with Charles. David Zheng had thought that after losing the duel, his prospects were bleak, but to his surprise, General Mason had heard about it and extended a helping hand. Charles responded to David Zheng, as he held a certain respect for warriors who protect their homeland. That was also why, during their duel, even though he could have killed David Zheng, Charles chose to spare him. "Alright, enough chit-chat. Time is tight, and soon you will enter the royal treasury to select equipment. There are a few things you need to be aware of." Camilla said, pausing briefly before outlining the requirements: "Each person can only bring out one piece of equipment. Every item inside has a tracking device, so don''t harbor any fantasies." "The treasury is divided into the inner and outer sections. Currently, only Charles is qualified to enter the inner treasury. Don''t cross the line, there will be people watching." "You have only one hour. If you don''t come out within that time, it will be considered a voluntary forfeiture, and you will lose your qualification." Charles, David Zheng, and the stranger nodded, understanding the requirements. Avery Bai wasted no time and directly opened the door to the royal treasury, allowing the three of them to enter. As soon as they stepped inside, David Zheng and the stranger were stunned by the scene before them. In the enormous treasury, various pieces of equipment were scattered across the floor, and rows upon rows of shelves were filled with even more gear. Moreover, in the inner treasury, display cases showcased items that appeared exceptionally powerful! "Charles, I really envy you for being able to enter the inner treasury and pick out items. I just want to find one top-notch blue piece, as for purple or orange ones, I can''t even dare to think about them." David Zheng whispered. Charles patted him on the shoulder and said, "Dream big, I''ll help you keep an eye out when I have time. After all, the blood you''ve shed and the injuries you''ve endured on the battlefield deserve better gear!" "Hmph, what are you bragging about? You, a mere commoner, can tell what''s good and what''s bad?" the stranger suddenly interjected. Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Orange Quality [Overlord Heavy Armor] Before Charles could make a move, David Zheng suddenly approached him and reminded, "Charles, that person is also from the Taylor family. His name is Bailey Zhao, so you shouldn''t get into a conflict with him." Hearing David Zheng''s words, Charles understood. No wonder this person mocked him as soon as he entered the royal treasury. It turns out he is from the Taylor family. "It''s such a great opportunity to enter the treasury and select equipment. For people like you, it''s simply a waste. You might end up leaving with just a white-quality piece of gear." Bailey Zhao wore a look of disdain on his face. The slots for entering the royal treasury to select equipment were limited, and not everyone had the chance. This time, he didn''t expect to be entering with Charles and David Zheng. In Bailey Zhao''s eyes, giving such a precious opportunity to two commoners was undoubtedly a waste! "Enough. Time is limited, so you all should hurry up and pick out suitable equipment," Avery Bai said from the doorway, his gaze fixed on Bailey Zhao, revealing a look of discontent. Bailey Zhao immediately fell silent. Once the door was closed, he turned back to Charles and continued, "What''s wrong? Not brave enough to speak? If you beg me and make my mood a little better, I might help you pick out a decent blue-quality piece of gear." Charles looked up at Bailey Zhao and asked curiously, "Oh, are you that confident?" "No matter how you look at it, I''m still better than you commoners!" Bailey Zhao was not being entirely truthful. As a member of the Taylor family, many of his predecessors had entered the royal treasury before him. Those individuals not only selected suitable equipment but also recorded other high-quality gear they encountered inside. As long as one wasn''t greedy and dared to take risks by choosing newly available equipment, there wouldn''t be any surprises! Bailey Zhao was at least capable of selecting a purple-quality piece of equipment! Thinking about this, a more arrogant expression spread across Bailey Zhao''s face. He arrogantly spoke to David Zheng, "Last time you embarrassed the Taylor family. I''m a kind person. If you kneel down and apologize now, I''ll help you pick the best blue-quality equipment." David Zheng''s fists were tightly clenched. Although he wanted high-quality equipment, he wasn''t at the point of selling his dignity. Last time, he only sought help from the Taylor family because of his seriously ill sister. Now that there was no more issue with his sister, he didn''t need to degrade himself! "No thanks, I still trust Charles." David Zheng glanced at Charles, who seemed a bit dazed next to him. He wasn''t entirely sure he believed what Charles had said. In terms of talent and combat power, Charles was someone he greatly admired, but selecting equipment required insight, experience, and a bit of luck. David Zheng didn''t believe that Charles possessed all of these qualities. Even so, when faced with Bailey Zhao and Charles, he chose to trust Charles. After all, if Charles hadn''t shown mercy back then, he would have been dead by now, and perhaps no one would care about his sick sister. Thinking of this, David Zheng''s heart was filled with gratitude towards Charles. He thought that if luck was on his side today, the equipment he picked might be of higher quality than what Charles chose, and then he could swap items with Charles later. Meanwhile, Bailey Zhao continued to mock him sarcastically, but Charles ignored him. An hour wasn''t much time, and he needed to make the most of it. The earlier distraction was due to the overwhelming number of information prompts appearing before his eyes. [Mystic Iron Supreme Spear [Green Quality]: A standard mystic iron forging, but during the forging process, the power of the earth fire was utilized, making it extremely hard, with average sharpness.] [Spirit Crocodile Armor [Blue Quality]: A decent piece of armor crafted from the hide of a crocodilian mystical beast, enhancing defensive capabilities without hindering movement, making it relatively lightweight.] ... As Charles walked toward the inner storage, he glanced at the various equipment information beside him. There were quite a few blue-quality items, and occasionally one or two purple-quality items appeared, but based on the descriptions and effects, they didn''t seem that impressive. As Charles was about to enter the inner storage, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He walked over to the right shelf and pulled out a piece of equipment from the corner. [Toxic Dagger [Purple Quality]: Forged from the fangs of a sixth-tier ferocious beast, the Green Venom Python, this dagger is extremely sharp and carries a potent poison with each attack.] Charles''s eyes lit up. This was the first time he had seen equipment that carried poison, and judging by the effects and description, it was quite impressive for the outer vault of the royal treasury. At that moment, Bailey Zhao walked behind him, his gaze fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief. "How could it be? How does Charles know that piece of equipment is high quality? It''s impossible!" Bailey Zhao murmured to himself. The dagger in Charles''s hand was his top choice! It had also been intentionally placed in the corner by someone from the Taylor family who had previously entered the vault, to avoid detection by others entering later. "Charles must just be curious; he definitely doesn''t know that the dagger he''s holding is a purple-quality weapon!" Bailey Zhao couldn''t tear his eyes away. He could only hope that Charles would merely pick it up to look at it. However, the outcome was beyond his expectations. Charles actually took the dagger directly into the inner storage and casually placed it on a display stand. "Damn it! I don''t have the qualifications to enter the inner storage. What should I do now?" Bailey Zhao trembled all over. He simply couldn''t understand why Charles would bring that dagger into the inner storage. Although there was only a simple separation between the outer and inner vaults, Bailey Zhao knew that every move they made was under someone else''s scrutiny. Changing the position of equipment was not against the rules, but forcing one''s way into the inner storage without qualifications was not allowed. "It seems I''ll have to settle for a backup purple-quality piece of equipment. Damn you, Charles!" Bailey Zhao''s expression was the worst it had ever been; no one wanted to lose out on a better option. Meanwhile, Charles, who had arrived in the inner vault of the royal treasury, was deep in thought. The inner storage wasn''t very large, and the various weapons and equipment on the display stands all looked extraordinary. The specific information prompts for all the equipment appeared before his eyes, and there were only three orange-quality items in total! They were: [Thunder Breaker Spear [Orange Quality]: The spearhead is forged from the horn of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Thunder Unicorn, while the spear body is made of a mixture of various rare metals, making it both hard and somewhat flexible. Effect: Can actively release a large-scale thunder and lightning attack through the supreme spear, causing a wide range of enemies to fall into states of paralysis and fainting.] [Gale Bird Feather Shoes [Orange Quality]: Made from the feathers of the rare high-tier ferocious beast, the Gale Bird, these shoes enhance the user''s speed and reduce stamina consumption during long-distance running. Effect 1: Instant burst, allowing the user to dash forward a certain distance. Effect 2: Gliding, preventing a direct fall from heights by allowing the user to glide down.] [Overlord Heavy Armor [Orange Quality]: Crafted from special metal materials, this armor not only offers excellent defensive capabilities but also allows for weight adjustment, aiding the Beast Master in strength training and enhancing physical attributes and abilities. Effect: Weight adjustment, enabling instant changes to the armor''s weight.] Charles wanted all three pieces of orange-quality equipment, but unfortunately, he could only choose one. The first to be excluded was naturally the [Thunder Breaker Spear]. The [Black Gold Long Knife] was also orange quality after enhancement and was better suited for multi-attribute energy, so there was no need to choose this one. That left the choice between the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] and the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. To be honest, Charles was quite interested in the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes]. His speed was already unparalleled among Beast Masters of the same level, and with the boost from the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes], he would become even more formidable. Moreover, both effects of the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] were appealing, especially the gliding effect, which was perfect for a quick escape from the battlefield. "Alas, it''s a pity; the strength I truly train for is my own. Clearly, the [Overlord Heavy Armor] is more suited for me." Charles didn''t hesitate and directly picked up the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. He still wanted to use the [Overlord Heavy Armor] to effectively train his physical strength, and if utilized properly, the effects of the [Overlord Heavy Armor] could rival those of the other two orange-quality pieces. Just think about the ability to instantly change his own weight; it could be used for offense and could also alter his speed to catch enemies off guard. With two orange-quality items left, Charles pondered whether he could take the other one out of the inner storage and place it in the outer vault. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was about to walk out of the inner storage with the [Thunder Breaker Spear], a voice suddenly rang in his ear: "Young man, you''d better not do that. It''s against the rules." Charles looked around but didn''t see anyone else around. It seemed that the person speaking must be a high-level Beast Master, skilled in hiding their presence. What a pity for David Zheng; he would have to wait outside and help him find some suitable equipment later. In the outer vault of the royal treasury, David Zheng furrowed his brow as he looked at the various pieces of equipment before him, struggling to make a choice. Meanwhile, Bailey Zhao had already picked out a purple-quality piece of equipment. Charles took a casual glance; it was indeed purple quality, but its effects were quite weak, making it one of the lesser items in that category. Even so, Bailey Zhao''s smile was utterly unabashed. He raised the equipment in his hand and said to Charles, "This one I have doesn''t even need a specialist appraisal; it''s definitely purple quality!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond. He walked up to David Zheng and asked, "Do you have any specific requirements for the equipment? Are you looking for a weapon or armor?" David Zheng was quite surprised. Instead of stating his requirements, he asked with concern, "Have you already made your selection so quickly? There''s still plenty of time. Charles, why don''t you take another good look?" Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Bailey Zhao, You’re Truly Despicable! Charles shook his head. The information prompt in his eyes showed that selecting orange-quality equipment was no challenge for him at all. "Let''s hear your requirements. There''s still some time, and I can help you take a look," Charles asked again. David Zheng, no longer hesitating, directly stated his needs: "I need a supreme spear." "No problem, leave it to me. I''ll find you a purple-quality supreme spear in a bit, so don''t worry," Charles replied. On the other side, Bailey Zhao''s disdain for Charles became increasingly apparent. He spoke up, saying, "Charles, stop pretending. You think you can find a purple-quality supreme spear? That''s just a joke!" Before Charles could respond, Bailey Zhao continued to mock him: "Maybe the armor you got is just white quality! So David Zheng, why don''t you bow down to me now, and I''ll help you pick one out!" Neither Charles nor David Zheng said a word. They both regarded Bailey Zhao as nothing more than a fly, too lazy to pay him any attention. "You don''t believe me? I''m from the Taylor family! I know there''s a purple-quality supreme spear nearby!" Bailey Zhao grew anxious. What he wanted was to see David Zheng begging him on his knees. "Is this the purple-quality supreme spear you''re talking about?" Charles finally spoke up, holding a black-and-red supreme spear and directing the question at Bailey Zhao. "How is that possible! No, that''s not it!" Bailey Zhao was utterly shocked. Even as he tried to deny it, David Zheng and Charles weren''t foolish; they saw right through his thoughts. David Zheng''s hands trembled slightly. He truly hadn''t expected Charles to help him find a purple-quality supreme spear! "Charles, that''s just an ordinary blue-quality supreme spear! You picked the wrong one! The purple-quality spear isn''t that one!" Bailey Zhao shouted urgently, still trying to mislead others. Unexpectedly, Charles directly pointed at the equipment in Bailey Zhao''s hand and said, "Did I make a mistake? The one you have is also purple quality, and it seems to be called the [Flame Dagger]. It''s quite suitable for a fire attribute Beast Master." Bailey Zhao was completely stunned, unable to speak. He looked down at the dagger in his hand, then back up at the calm Charles. He had already been shocked that Charles found that purple-quality supreme spear. Now, Charles not only identified the quality of the weapon in his hand but even knew its name! How did he manage to do that? At that moment, Charles addressed the excited David Zheng, saying, "Hold on, don''t rush. I just noticed an even better supreme spear, close to orange quality. I''ll go get it for you." David Zheng nodded vigorously. He trusted Charles''s words completely, without a hint of doubt in his mind. Bailey Zhao also came to his senses. He was unwilling to let Charles and David Zheng find suitable weapons without a fight. Following Charles''s gaze, he saw a rather impressive supreme spear on the shelf to the left front. A supreme spear close to orange quality would be far better than the [Flame Dagger] in his hand! If he could get that nearly orange-quality supreme spear for Zane, the son of the Taylor family''s head, his position in the Taylor family would be secure! Bailey Zhao hesitated no longer. In an instant, he summoned his mystical beast and activated [Beast Mastery], accelerating his movements and reaching for the supreme spear before Charles could. This unexpected turn of events left David Zheng furious. He shouted, "Bailey Zhao, you''re so shameless! How can you just steal it?!" "Steal? Everything in this treasure vault can be freely chosen. How is that stealing? What I grab first is mine!" Bailey Zhao clutched the supreme spear tightly in his hand. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he rebutted, he ran toward the vault''s exit, the [Flame Dagger] still in his possession. "Bailey Zhao! How dare you steal my stuff? That''s the one I was helping David Zheng pick out! How can you be so despicable?" Charles''s face showed clear anger, and his tone was very unfriendly. As Charles cursed Bailey Zhao for being despicable, he pretended to chase after him. Seeing Charles''s expression, the last shred of doubt in Bailey Zhao''s heart vanished. He didn''t hesitate to toss aside the [Flame Dagger] and chose to take the supreme spear out of the vault. "Why the rush? There''s still some time left. Have you made your choice?" Avery Bai, who had been waiting at the vault''s entrance, seemed a bit surprised and asked. Bailey Zhao turned to glance at Charles, who had given up the chase. He replied to Avery Bai with immense pride, "I''ve chosen! It''s this supreme spear!" "Alright then, once everyone is out, I''ll help you appraise it," Avery Bai said, looking carefully at the supreme spear in Bailey Zhao''s hand and speaking slowly. Inside the royal vault, David Zheng''s anger had not dissipated at all. He clenched his fists tightly and squeezed out a few words, "This is too much!" At that moment, Charles stopped and handed the original purple-quality supreme spear to David Zheng. "Don''t worry, that supreme spear is just white quality, it only looks nice; everything else about it is garbage," Charles said with a smile, speaking slowly. David Zheng was momentarily taken aback. He couldn''t quite understand and asked, "Wasn''t that a supreme spear close to orange quality?" Charles shook his head and replied, "No, I was just joking. I didn''t expect Bailey Zhao to be so despicable as to actually make a move to steal it." "Ah? Is that how it is?" David Zheng held the supreme spear Charles had given him, looking at Charles with a complex expression. He truly hadn''t expected that everything was part of Charles''s plan. If Bailey Zhao had just shown a bit of dignity and not resorted to stealing, he could have at least walked away with the [Flame Dagger]. "Mr. Charles, you''re really clever. When it comes time for the appraisal, Bailey Zhao will definitely regret it," David Zheng thought about what might happen next. Charles shook his head and replied, "It''s not that I''m clever; it''s just that Bailey Zhao is too foolish and too greedy." David Zheng completely disagreed with Charles''s assessment. As a member of the Taylor family, Bailey Zhao had seen a lot and wasn''t easily fooled. It was because Charles was too smart, with a keen mind and excellent acting skills, that Bailey Zhao ended up suffering such a huge loss! "Let''s go, we should check out Bailey Zhao''s expression later," Charles said, no longer delaying, as he walked toward the vault exit with a satisfied David Zheng. As soon as they stepped outside, they saw Bailey Zhao tightly clutching the white-quality supreme spear, boasting to Charles with a triumphant look. "Charles, thank you so much! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten this supreme spear that''s close to orange quality!" The outcome was already determined and couldn''t be changed. Charles couldn''t be bothered to act anymore. His face remained completely calm, and all traces of anger had vanished. Seeing Charles''s demeanor, a sense of unease rose within Bailey Zhao. He glanced over at David Zheng, who showed no signs of resentment and even had a slight smile on his face, looking quite pleased. "Alright, everyone has made their selections. Bring your items over for appraisal and registration," Avery Bai said straightforwardly. David Zheng didn''t hesitate at all and was the first to hand over his supreme spear. "A purple-quality [Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear]? You have a good eye and some luck," Avery Bai remarked with some surprise. A purple-quality weapon isn''t easy to choose. He hadn''t expected David Zheng, as a warrior, to have such discernment. David Zheng, feeling a bit embarrassed, scratched his head and replied, "It wasn''t me; it was Charles who helped me pick it out." Hearing this, Avery Bai turned to look at Charles and said, "I didn''t realize you were so talented, Charles. Now I''m really curious about what kind of equipment you would choose." Charles handed over the armor he was holding to Avery Bai, who took just a glance and gasped in amazement. As one of the few pieces of orange-quality gear in the royal vault, he was clearly impressed by the [Overlord Heavy Armor]! "You really have an eye for this, kid. There are only a few pieces of orange-quality equipment in the vault, and you actually managed to pick one out," Avery Bai finally said after catching his breath. As soon as those words were spoken, everyone present was left in stunned silence. David Zheng initially thought that Charles had only selected a purple-quality piece of equipment, but to his surprise, it turned out to be orange quality! He felt no jealousy or envy; instead, he gave Charles a thumbs up, expressing his admiration. As for Bailey Zhao, his first reaction was a fleeting desire to snatch the [Overlord Heavy Armor] away. However, since they were in the palace and Avery Bai was present, he quickly dismissed that thought. What followed in Bailey Zhao''s mind was joy. Since Charles was able to pick out an orange-quality armor, then the supreme spear in his hand must also be, as Charles said, close to orange quality! With that thought, Bailey Zhao eagerly handed over his supreme spear to Avery Bai. After taking the supreme spear, Avery Bai examined it closely, ultimately looking at Bailey Zhao with a strange expression on his face. "What''s wrong? Is the quality too high?" Bailey Zhao asked, slightly confused. Avery Bai replied, "Didn''t the Taylor family members tell you anything before you came? How could you choose a white-quality supreme spear?" "White quality? No way! You must have made a mistake in the appraisal. This is a supreme spear close to orange quality!" Bailey Zhao was in disbelief, becoming agitated as he snatched the supreme spear back. "Indeed, it''s a white-quality supreme spear, and it''s the worst among white-quality ones. It only looks good on the outside and is generally used for performances," Avery Bai said calmly, not angry at all. He found it very strange. Logically, with the family''s assistance, Bailey Zhao should have at least been able to choose a purple-quality piece. How could he end up bringing out a white-quality supreme spear? At that moment, Bailey Zhao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood there in shock, and the supreme spear he had considered a treasure fell to the ground with a crisp sound. "Charles! How dare you scheme against me!" Bailey Zhao roared in anger. Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Evaluation of Charles Bailey Zhao wasn''t foolish; he realized that everything Charles had said in the vault was a lie. It was just a white-quality supreme spear! It was by no means a weapon close to orange quality! At that moment, Bailey Zhao''s eyes were filled with unprecedented rage. Five hexagram arrays lit up, and his anger made him forget that they were still inside the Genosha palace, with others around. David Zheng immediately gripped the supreme spear in his hand, positioning himself protectively in front of Charles. Avery Bai calmly stated, "Bailey Zhao, you need to understand the consequences of acting out in the palace. You should know better." Those words fell like a bucket of cold water, dousing half of Bailey Zhao''s fury. He stood there, taking deep breaths, trying hard to calm himself down. After a moment, Bailey Zhao approached Avery Bai and lowered his once-proud head, pleading, "Can you give me another chance? I was deceived by Charles, which is why I brought out a white-quality supreme spear." Avery Bai shook his head and replied, "You know the rules. Once you step out of the vault, there is no second chance to choose." Bailey Zhao took two steps back, his body swaying, clearly unable to accept this reality. He turned to Charles and shouted in anger, "It''s all your fault! Charles, you are truly despicable and shameless for deceiving me!" "Deceiving? Bailey Zhao, don''t slander me. When did I ever deceive you?" Charles said calmly. Bailey Zhao clenched his fists tightly, blood dripping from them. He questioned, "If you didn''t say this supreme spear was close to orange quality, then why would I have given up the [Flame Dagger]?" Charles turned to David Zheng and said, "When did I ever say it was close to orange quality? What I meant by close to orange quality was only referring to the appearance of this supreme spear." David Zheng thought carefully and realized that Charles had indeed never claimed it was close to orange quality. "You did it on purpose!" Bailey Zhao was nearly beside himself with anger, his resentment toward Charles nearly boiling over. "What do you mean I did it on purpose? You were the one who directly snatched that supreme spear away. You''re just too foolish," Charles said, not wanting to say any more to someone like Bailey Zhao. Some people never reflect on their own mistakes and push all their misfortunes onto others. If Bailey Zhao hadn''t started belittling Charles and making various taunts as soon as he entered the vault, Charles wouldn''t have targeted him. Or if Bailey Zhao had been a bit smarter and less greedy, this outcome wouldn''t have happened at all. People who lack self-reflection and are both foolish and greedy are not worth Charles''s time. Just as Charles was about to leave with David Zheng, Bailey Zhao blocked their way. His target was no longer Charles but rather David Zheng. "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll trade me your supreme spear. I''ll compensate you with something else!" Bailey Zhao said, clearly reluctant. He had set his sights on the [Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear] in David Zheng''s hands. David Zheng looked confused and asked uncertainly, "What? You want to trade your white-quality supreme spear for my purple-quality supreme spear? Isn''t that just robbery?" "It''s a trade, and there will be other things as compensation," Bailey Zhao insisted. "What kind of compensation?" David Zheng pressed for more information. To his surprise, Bailey Zhao replied, "I''ll throw in an extra five gold coins as compensation." As soon as those words were out, even Avery Bai, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t hold back. "Bailey Zhao, you need to be more aware of yourself. You''re part of the Taylor family; don''t embarrass yourself." Bailey Zhao acted as if he hadn''t heard, his gaze fixed intently on David Zheng. David Zheng outright refused, "Sorry, but I won''t treat a white-quality supreme spear as a treasure!" "How dare you refuse me!" Bailey Zhao raised his voice, his tone laced with threats. This made Avery Bai''s brows furrow. He felt that Bailey Zhao was becoming a bit too arrogant. After all, David Zheng was a warrior of Genosha. Threatening a Genosha warrior in front of him, a prince of Genosha, was disrespectful. "Bailey Zhao, get lost before I take action! And if you dare make any other moves, you''ll experience the wrath of a prince!" Avery Bai declared decisively. Coming to his senses, Bailey Zhao shot a deep glance at David Zheng and Charles and left without saying another word. "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid of his threats. I will look out for you," Avery Bai said to David Zheng. David Zheng nodded. His only concern was for his sister; nothing else could make him humble himself again. Before long, under Avery Bai''s lead, Charles and David Zheng left the palace. In front of Cyber Academy, David Zheng wore a serious expression and bowed deeply to Charles, saying, "Charles, thank you so much today. You''ve already helped me twice. I have nothing to repay you with now, but if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to come to me!" Charles waved his hand dismissively. To him, these were just small favors, and he had a good impression of warriors who protected their homes and country. "It''s no problem. I have some things to take care of back at the academy," Charles replied. After exchanging contact information, they parted ways. Back at Cyber Academy, Charles arrived at Hale''s office. He was looking forward to the enhancement of his [Black Gold Long Knife] to orange quality. "Professor Hale, I''m back," Charles said. Hale looked a bit curious and asked, "So, what kind of equipment did you pick in the vault?" Charles directly pulled out the [Overlord Heavy Armor] and handed it to Hale. Hale waved his hand, not accepting it. He wasn''t very skilled at equipment appraisal and simply said, "Just tell me what quality it is. Is it purple quality armor?" Charles shook his head. Hale frowned slightly, looking somewhat disappointed. "That''s alright; blue quality armor is still pretty good. Better than nothing." "It''s orange quality," Charles said. Hale''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Orange quality? There are only a few pieces of orange quality equipment in the vault, and you actually found one?" Charles nodded. He was used to people''s astonishment; it couldn''t be helped. Everything he did seemed impossible to others, but for him, those things were quite simple. "Alright, no surprise coming from you. By the way, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, sent over the [Black Gold Long Knife] at noon. Take a look," Hale said, calming himself a bit as he handed the [Black Gold Long Knife] to Charles. Charles looked at the information prompt before him: [Black Gold Long Knife [Orange Quality]: Forged from black gold and mixed with other rare metal materials, crafted using a special technique combined with the fires of the Earth''s core. It can conduct various attribute energies, is incredibly tough, and exceptionally sharp. In the face of damage caused by the fusion of multiple attribute energies, it can slowly self-repair.] [Black Gold Knife Glow]: Inject attribute energy to activate and generate knife light capable of long-distance attacks. The information prompt didn''t change much; the quality had improved to orange, and it had gained self-repair capabilities. Charles was somewhat surprised. He remembered Xavier mentioning that the fusion of multiple attribute energies would cause wear on the [Black Gold Long Knife], requiring metal materials for repair. He didn''t expect that after the [Black Gold Long Knife] upgraded to orange quality, it would actually be able to self-repair! Now he just needed to control the frequency of using the fusion of multiple attribute energies, and he wouldn''t have to look for other rare metal materials of orange quality anymore. Thinking of this, Charles almost forgot that he still needed to find Sadie to practice the fusion of multiple attribute energies using her light attribute skills! There had been so many things going on in the past few days that Charles was nearly overwhelmed. After saying goodbye to Hale, Charles went to the dedicated testing grounds at Cyber Academy to test the [Black Gold Long Knife]. Meanwhile, In the Genosha palace, a dignified middle-aged man with an imposing presence was listening to Avery Bai''s report. "Wait a minute, you''re saying Charles not only picked the [Overlord Heavy Armor] but also made the Taylor family suffer a huge loss?" Emperor Bai Qianli of Genosha asked with curiosity. Avery Bai looked down and said, "I''m not clear on the specifics, but it seems that Charles has impressive appraisal skills and used his acting to make Bailey Zhao take the initiative to compete." "Interesting. It''s been a while since I''ve encountered such an interesting young man. You met Charles today; what are your impressions of him?" Bai Qianli was not concerned about the orange quality armor. After all, it was meant for others to select from in the vault. If Charles took it, it only showed how capable he was. He was quite curious about Charles and had reviewed a lot of information about him, which is why he wanted to hear Avery Bai''s opinion. "Your Majesty, I have a very good impression of Charles. There''s a saying that comes to mind to describe him," Avery Bai expressed his thoughts on Charles. Emperor Bai Qianli replied, "What saying? Go ahead and share." "With a heart like a fierce tiger, he delicately sniffs the roses," Avery Bai recalled his interactions with Charles. He continued, "Moreover, Charles has a great attitude toward David Zheng. He truly admires warriors." "Very good, very good, very good," Emperor Bai Qianli said three times in succession. This was the first time Avery Bai had heard such praise, but considering who was being evaluated, he wasn''t surprised. "We should encourage Camilla to spend more time with Charles. A genius like him growing up is a good thing for Genosha," Bai Qianli said, then turned to look in Kingston''s direction. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze was deep, and it was unclear what he was thinking. After a moment, he sighed, "War is approaching, and this world is about to fall into chaos. We need to be prepared." Avery Bai slowly replied, "Yes, I have a sense of foreboding about the future." Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Zanes Fury In the Genosha Calivia, at the Taylor family villa. Bailey Zhao was carefully lowering his head, tightly gripping the white quality supreme spear in his hands. Across from him sat Zane. The son of the head of the Taylor family, the same Zane who had bowed his head and apologized to Charles at the Robinson family banquet. At this moment, Zane was clearly unaware of what had happened in the royal treasury. Bailey Zhao had gone to the royal treasury to help Zane select a suitable weapon. According to the experience of the Taylor family''s ancestors, this was clearly not a difficult task. Under normal circumstances, it should at least be a purple quality weapon. The Taylor family was not only tied to Benson but also had other factions. As Benson''s son, Zane currently had no better options. A purple quality weapon would already be more than satisfactory for him. "Is this the purple quality supreme spear you selected? It should be that Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear, right? Why isn''t it the Toxic Dagger?" Zane asked, somewhat perplexed. Members of the Taylor family also had to meet certain criteria to enter the royal treasury. Just when Bailey Zhao was on the verge of asking, he successfully obtained the qualification with the help of the Taylor family. "The Toxic Dagger was taken into the inner treasury by Charles, and I couldn''t get it." Bailey Zhao still hadn''t revealed the truth of the matter, he was too afraid. Zane took a deep breath. Whenever he thought of Charles''s name, his whole body would tremble, not from fear but from anger. He said, "Charles! It''s always Charles. One day, I will repay the humiliation I bear tenfold to Charles!" Zane gritted his teeth as he spoke. He reached out, wanting Bailey Zhao to hand over the supreme spear, but to his surprise, Bailey Zhao hesitated. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Zane sensed that something was off and asked. Bailey Zhao''s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground, trembling as he replied, "I had originally obtained the Flame Dagger, but, but I was deceived by Charles. This supreme spear is only of white quality." "What! White quality? You were allowed to enter the royal treasury, and you chose a white quality supreme spear?" Zane''s eyes widened, he simply couldn''t accept it! While kneeling on the ground, Bailey Zhao explained what had happened in the treasury, of course omitting some details, mainly not mentioning his own foolishness and greed. He focused on Charles''s despicable and cunning nature. "Damn it! Damn Charles, damn you! Did you provoke him?" Zane wasn''t foolish, he understood that Bailey Zhao must have initiated the confrontation with Charles. Otherwise, Charles would never have gone out of his way to cause trouble. "I didn''t! I just spoke the truth, Charles is just a commoner..." Before Bailey Zhao could finish his sentence, Zane kicked him to the ground, causing him to spit out blood. "Commoner? Even if you consider him a commoner, his teacher in Beast Mastery training is Ezra! You idiot!" Zane was extremely angry. He never expected that this time Bailey Zhao would bring it upon himself, and it would involve his weapon situation, leaving him with only a white quality supreme spear! "Damn it! Damn it! Charles deserves to die, and so do you!" Zane repeatedly kicked at the fallen Bailey Zhao. The blood that flowed pooled slowly on the smooth marble floor, reflecting Zane''s crazed expression fueled by anger. He didn''t know how long it had been before he stopped and shouted angrily, "Charles! I will not let you off." "And that David Zheng! With the borders tense, someone from the Taylor family will definitely go to the border. At that time, I will make sure he knows the power of the Taylor family!" Meanwhile, Charles, being targeted, was happily putting the Black Gold Long Knife back into his storage space. After being enhanced by Xavier, the power of the Black Gold Long Knife had significantly increased! Facing the fusion and conduction of three types of elemental energy, he felt no loss at all, and the activated Black Gold Knife Glow was much stronger than before. However, against a level six Beast Master, it might still be somewhat lacking. After all, as time goes on, the gaps between Beast Masters become larger, making it increasingly difficult to battle above one''s level. "It seems I need to ask Sadie for help soon, using her light attribute skills to practice multi-attribute energy fusion." With that thought, Charles took out the newly acquired orange quality equipment from his storage space. Wearing the Overlord Heavy Armor, Charles initially felt no pressure at all, the entire suit felt as light as a thin piece of clothing, not affecting his movements in the slightest. As the weight was adjusted, Charles began to feel more strain, until he felt his muscles trembling with every step he took, at which point he stopped increasing the weight. Afterward, dressed in the Overlord Heavy Armor, Charles entered the training room to begin his Beast Master training, along with physical exercise. With every exertion, Charles could clearly feel the pain of his muscle fibers tearing, yet his face remained calm, showing no signs of discomfort. By the time afternoon classes started, Charles still hadn''t taken off the Overlord Heavy Armor, instead, he put on a loose-fitting garment and headed to the classroom. As soon as he entered, all the eyes of Class A were drawn to Charles, and they began whispering: "I wonder what quality equipment Charles picked in the royal treasury." "I think a blue quality piece would be impressive, if he got a purple quality item, that would be a huge win!" "Are you dreaming? Charles doesn''t have any family support, relying on himself, how could he possibly pick a purple quality item?" "That''s true, for a commoner Beast Master, it takes a lot of luck. I heard that someone from the Taylor family also entered the royal treasury today, they definitely picked a purple quality item!" "That''s a given, especially since it''s the Taylor family." Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Charles was carefully distributing his weight onto his legs, knowing that if he didn''t, the chair would surely collapse under the weight when he sat down! "Charles, I''m really curious about what kind of equipment you picked in the treasury today. Can you share?" Zachary asked, sitting behind Charles. Camilla was nearby, and upon hearing Zachary, she eagerly chimed in, "I know, I know! I asked my father about it at lunch, and he told me. Charles, can I say?" The last question was directed at Charles, clearly indicating that Camilla wanted to see his reaction, as it wasn''t proper etiquette to speak without permission from others. Charles didn''t mind, the fact that Bailey Zhao and David Zheng already knew made it unnecessary to keep it a secret, so he nodded in agreement. "Could it be that Charles really picked a purple quality item? That would be amazing." Zachary seemed to have guessed something, he thought Charles must have chosen a purple item, which was why it needed to be kept a secret. Unexpectedly, Camilla spoke up, "No, it''s an orange quality item! Even my father was surprised!" "What! An orange quality item!" Zachary''s eyes widened, orange quality gear was extremely precious, even for someone like him. Zachary, shocked, spoke a bit too loudly, catching the attention of nearby students, who exchanged glances filled with disbelief. Someone said, "Is it true? Did Charles really pick an orange quality item? No way." "It must be true, just look at how shocked Zachary is. It doesn''t seem fake." "So that means Charles is already strong enough, and now with an orange quality item, how can anyone else compete?" "Sigh, I wanted to challenge him, but now I don''t feel like it at all." "Don''t be discouraged! Even without gear, Charles could still easily defeat you!" Throughout the afternoon class, there were whispers among the students, and even after the teacher corrected them multiple times, some still couldn''t contain their shock and continued talking to their neighbors. Finally, as the class was nearing its end, Camilla turned her head, her big eyes blinking rapidly, and quietly said to Charles, "Charles, you treated me to dinner yesterday, and today I want to treat you. Do you have time?" Faced with Camilla''s invitation, Charles politely declined, he still needed to meet with Jace and Sadie, mainly to ask Sadie for help with training. However, he also realized he hadn''t contacted Jace in a while, so he might as well meet them together later. Camilla felt a bit disappointed by Charles''s rejection, and Zachary, with a smile, chimed in, "You can invite me! I have time." Camilla ignored Zachary, remaining silent. Taking advantage of the fact that class hadn''t ended yet, Charles quietly pulled out his phone and sent messages to Jace and Sadie, [Do you have time later? I''d like to grab dinner with you both.] Soon, replies came back from both of them, indicating they were free. In the evening, in a private room of the cafeteria on the second floor of Cyber Academy, an excited Jace sat down right next to Charles and said, "Charles, I can''t tell you how envious I am of you! You''re amazing! In the past few days, news about you has spread all over Calivia!" "Charles, you know, many people are offering high prices to buy your autograph from me, it''s almost driving me crazy!" "Charles,..." Charles felt a bit overwhelmed and quickly replied, "Enough about that, let''s eat first. After we finish, I have something I''d like to ask you both for help with." Jace immediately quieted down, his excitement becoming even more apparent, and even Sadie looked a bit curious. Soon after they finished dinner, Charles began to speak, "So, here''s the deal: I mainly want to ask Sadie to help me with training, and in return, I will give you a revival pill for each session." Upon hearing this, Sadie''s eyes widened, as a green quality miracle drug, she had certainly heard of the revival pill. A newly opened treasure vault in Calivia was selling this miracle drug, and it was quite valuable. After a moment of hesitation, Sadie asked, "Charles, what do you need me to do?" Chapter 200: Chapter 200: The Mysterious Gift Charles slowly explained, "Here''s the deal: I need your light attribute skills to help me with training, and it won''t take too longabout an hour should be enough." "Huh? That''s it? No other requirements?" Sadie was clearly surprised. This task was not difficult for her at all, in fact, it was incredibly simple and hardly seemed worth a revival pill as compensation. "That''s all. So, what do you think? Can you do it?" Charles asked. Sadie nodded without hesitation, agreeing readily. If others found out about this, they would definitely be insanely jealous! "Charles, what about me? What can I do to help you?" Jace asked, a bit impatiently. Charles scratched his head and replied directly, "For now, there isn''t anything you can assist with. Why don''t we wait and see?" Jace''s expression fell. He knew he couldn''t help Charles at the moment, unlike Sadie, who had light attribute support skills. "Alright then, if you ever need me, just let me know." Jace said. After a moment, he curiously asked, "Charles, I heard from the A-Class students that you picked an orange-quality piece of equipment from the royal treasury. Is that true?" Charles answered without hesitation, "It''s true. It''s just an orange-quality piece of equipment, though." "Just an orange-quality piece? Oh my gosh! For most Beast Masters, not only is it rare to own one, but they''ve never even seen one!" Jace explained, listening to Charles. Sadie nodded beside him. The reason she agreed to Charles'' request was that she wanted to buy a suitable weapon but lacked the funds. "Charles, can I see that orange-quality equipment? That way, I would already be ahead of most Beast Masters!" Jace said, his face filled with anticipation as he stared at Charles. Charles couldn''t stand it anymore. He took off the outer layer of clothing and handed the Overlord Heavy Armor to Jace. Clearly, Jace didn''t know much about weaponry and couldn''t tell the quality of the Overlord Heavy Armor, but that was enough to make him happy. He laughed like a child beside him. Charles thought to himself that he still had an orange-quality Overlord Broadsword that he hadn''t revealed yet, otherwise, Jace would be even more shocked! After a while, Charles and Sadie left the cafeteria. Jace seized every moment to train diligently. According to Sadie, Jace had been working really hard lately, as if he wanted to challenge the A-Class students, hoping to attend classes with Charles. Charles could only wish him well in that regard. Before long, Charles took Sadie to the training ground at Cyber Academy. To prevent any interruptions from others, Charles specifically spent extra money to secure a private training area. Charles took out the black gold long knife, ready to go. Sadie summoned her light attribute mystical beast, the white deer with giant horns [Attribute]: Light [Level]: 24 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Extremely fast light bullet, blessing of light... [Weakness]: Dark attribute Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... [Blessing of Light]: Condenses light attribute energy from the antlers, enhancing speed and defense, and also boosting the Beast Master''s energy control. Charles looked at the information prompt before him. It seemed that the level of the white deer with giant horns was higher than before, indicating that everyone was making progress. Without thinking too much, the blessing of light fell upon Charles. He quickly tried to infuse the attribute energy from his body into the black gold long knife. The first attempt at merging the three types of energy took a full thirty seconds, far slower than the explosive speed he had shown when facing three level five Beast Masters before! The terrifying energy gathered within the black gold long knife. Charles did not rush to unleash the black gold knife glow, he wanted to control this energy as much as possible. Time passed little by little. Before an hour had elapsed, Charles felt himself growing weak, clearly unable to continue any longer. "Let''s call it a day. Next time, I''ll contact you in advance." Charles said to Sadie. Sadie''s expression had long since gone numb. She had witnessed the knife light that Charles unleashed, which was not only fast but incredibly powerful. He truly was a monster student at Cyber Academy! "It''s not even an hour yet. How about...?" Sadie felt the time was insufficient and wanted to suggest reducing the reward a bit. To her surprise, Charles waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s fine, we''ll count it as an hour. Your help has been very important to me, so it''s only fair." He took a revival pill out of the jet ring and placed it in Sadie''s hand. "This... this is too much, it''s a bit too precious." Sadie hesitated. Charles said, "It''s nothing. I made it myself, it''s not as valuable as you think." At this, Sadie''s eyes widened as she stared at Charles. She knew that Charles was a high-level alchemist, but she only had a vague understanding of it. She hadn''t expected that Charles could actually create a miracle drug like the revival pill. In Calivia''s treasure house, a revival pill was worth two gold coins! Ordinary green-quality miracle drugs were nowhere near as valuable. However, the revival pill was essential for Beast Masters, as it was perfect for healing injuries. This made the price of the revival pill higher than that of other miracle drugs of the same quality. "Thank you, Charles. If you ever need anything, please feel free to contact me." Sadie said. After saying this, she suddenly realized something was off with her previously cute expression. Why did that statement seem to carry other meanings? Her face gradually turned red. To prevent Charles from noticing, Sadie turned and jogged out of the training room. There was still some time left in the evening. Charles didn''t return to his dorm to rest, instead, he went to a place specifically for Beast Masters to train. He wanted to make the most of his time to improve his strength. He took out the miracle drug that Colton had given him earlier from his storage space. [High-Level Auxiliary Training Miracle Drug] [Quality]: Orange [Description]: This is a training aid potion that, once consumed, rapidly increases the user''s Beast Master training speed for half a month! Without any hesitation, Charles downed the high-level auxiliary training miracle drug in one gulp. After digesting the effects of the drug, Charles didn''t notice anything special, he would need to train as a Beast Master to see the specific results. Sure enough, with the assistance of the orange-quality miracle drug, Charles''s training speed increased by more than double! At this rate, in just over a week, he would become a level four Beast Master! "However, advancing too quickly isn''t necessarily a good thing. After becoming a level four Beast Master, how should I choose my fourth mystical beast?" Charles didn''t allow himself to get lost in joy. He remained quite clear-headed. If he were to contract a fourth mystical beast, and there were no better options available, Charles planned to contract a gold attribute mystical beast. This would better enhance his defensive capabilities and physical attributes. Fortunately, there was still a little over a week until the biggest auction in Genosha Calivia began. He would check the auction to see if there were any suitable mystical beasts available. It was already quite late. After finishing his training and just returning to his dorm, he encountered Hale waiting at the door. "Teacher Hale? Were you waiting for me?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Hale helplessly displayed what he was holding and said, "Of course, I was waiting for you. These things are all gifts sent to you by others." "Gifts for me?" Charles was even more confused. He didn''t have many close relationships in Genosha Calivia and couldn''t think of anyone who would send him gifts. He opened the dorm door and let Hale into the room. Charles took the bag from Hale''s hand, opened it, and looked closely at its contents, instantly stunned. Inside were various itemssweets, fruits, vegetables, and several letters. "Teacher Hale, who sent all this?" Charles asked while carefully unpacking the letters. Hale didn''t answer. He knew that Charles would understand once he finished reading the letters. Charles pulled out a sheet of paper. The handwriting was messy and crooked, with some misspellings: [Brother Charles, thank you for saving me. I can see Mom and Dad again!] [Brother Charles, Mom said you saved me. You''re really a hero.] ... Hale had thought that Charles would be very happy and joyful upon seeing these letters. Unexpectedly, Charles remained silent. There was no expression on his face at all, he carefully placed the letters back into the envelopes and then into his storage space. Hale, who was perceptive, sensed an undercurrent of sadness in Charles, like an iceberg floating on the surface of the sea. Beneath that sadness lay boundless anger! "Don''t overthink it. You''ve done enough, Charles. Having too strong of an empathetic ability isn''t a good thing for kind-hearted people." Hale comforted Charles. He seemed to recall something, and a flicker of pain crossed his previously calm eyes. "I''m fine, Teacher Hale. It''s getting late, you should head back and rest." Charles replied. Seeing this, Hale didn''t press the issue further and quietly left. Once Charles was alone in the dorm, he slowly took an apple out of the bag, washed it, and started eating. As he ate, Charles looked out the window towards the direction of the abandoned factory. He had not forgotten what had happened in that pure white room underground, it was etched deeply in his mind. "316, 316, 316!" A calm voice echoed in the room. If Jamie were beside Charles and heard this number, he would surely be shocked, because it was the exact number of children who had met their fate underground! Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Mysterious Fragment Early the next morning, Charles was awakened by the text message alert on his phone. Ezra had sent him a message: [Something should arrive at the academy tomorrow night. Once you receive it, make sure to wear it properly and don''t take it off casually.] Charles glanced at the message and instantly perked up. He hadn''t expected Ezra to send him a message! He quickly picked up his phone and replied: [Teacher, what is it? Also, do you know what happened with Catherine?] After a long wait, Ezra went silent again. "Teacher Ezra seems to be busy with something, it feels like it might be dangerous." Charles thought carefully and realized that there hadn''t been any special events recently. Teacher Colton had left for a week, and he had no idea what was going on. Could it be that Teacher Colton had told Teacher Ezra about what happened that night? Charles had some speculations in his mind, he suspected that the item Ezra mentioned could help him face the unknown... As soon as he thought of this, the world before Charles began to blur. The once ordinary shadows of the table and chair seemed to quiver, almost as if they had come to life, sprouting tentacle-like appendages. "Damn it!" Charles cursed under his breath. He began to desperately calm his racing heart. Ezra hadn''t shared any other information with Charles, likely out of concern that Charles would overthink things. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, speculation and contemplation were habits Charles couldn''t change, he often analyzed various situations, and it had become second nature! Now, he had no choice but to distract himself. Charles frantically recalled the times he spent with Catherine, along with the nights he shared with Celestine, not to mention the events involving Lily. Again and again, the most primal desires of humanity helped to successfully shift his focus. But that wasn''t enough, although the shadows of the surrounding objects no longer seemed eerie, they still felt alive to Charles. "I need to come up with a way to amp up the excitement and temporarily forget all of this." Charles muttered to himself. He had woken up earlier than usual this morning, with more than two hours to spare before classes began. He directly dialed Celestine''s number. "Who is this?" Celestine''s voice was groggy, clearly still waking up and a bit dazed. Once she realized it was Charles calling, she quickly sat up in bed, adjusted her tone, and said, "What''s up, Charles? Calling me so early? Are you missing me?" Charles thought back to the times he had encountered Celestine after arriving in Calivia, and a warm feeling rose within him. He replied, "Uh, do you have time right now?" "What? Right now! Wait a second, is something going on?" Celestine''s voice was filled with surprise, she hadn''t expected Charles to respond like this! "Nothing much, I''m just going to swing by your place later." Charles answered. "Come to my house?" Celestine was taken aback. She had no idea why Charles would come to her house so early. Charles felt he needed to explain a bit, so he said, "I''ve been dealing with some strange things lately, and I thought maybe having you around would help." He was speaking the truth, faced with such bizarre occurrences, Charles wanted to see if being with Celestine would make things feel a little better. When Celestine heard the mention of strange happenings, she instantly became anxious and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you okay? I''m home, so you can come over anytime." "It''s nothing, don''t worry. I should be fine." Charles said before heading out of Cyber Academy toward Celestine''s house. Meanwhile, Celestine quickly got out of bed. She rushed to the bathroom, washed her face, and then blew on her palms to check for any scent. After that, she started applying her makeup and pulled out a set of pajamas from the closet that she had never worn. It was a black lace nightgown, very sexy. Ever since she bought it, it had been sitting in the closet. Now that Charles was coming over, Celestine suddenly remembered this nightgown. Although she wasn''t entirely sure what Charles wanted to do, she understood that this was a rare opportunity! Catherine had been away from Charles for several days, and Celestine had to seize the opportunity to make her mark in Charles''s heart! After quickly finishing everything, Celestine was satisfied as she looked in the mirror, but felt something was still missing. She found a pair of black stockings and put them on, her already straight and fair legs became even more alluring! She then slightly adjusted the neckline of her nightgown, ensuring that Charles could see the view of her chest. Celestine suppressed her inner excitement as she stared at Charles. Before long, the doorbell rang. Celestine peeked through the peephole and confirmed that it was indeed Charles, so she opened the door without hesitation. The moment he saw the large expanse of fair skin exposed at Celestine''s chest, Charles was momentarily stunned. This was exactly the effect Celestine wanted, and she felt quite satisfied, though she tried not to show it. Seeing Charles still standing at the door, she reached out her arm and pulled him inside, pressing her breasts against the bare skin of his arm. The silky feel of the lace nightgown, combined with her curves, stirred something deep within Charles. Once they entered the room, Celestine bent down, lifting her rounded hips, swaying slightly as she searched for her slippers in the shoe cabinet. Charles watched Celestine''s slow movements and suddenly realized something. He stepped forward and pressed against Celestine''s backside. Celestine shuddered slightly, her voice turning soft and flowing like water as she said, "First, let''s change shoes, and once we go in..." After removing his shoes, Charles picked Celestine up and said, "I came today to talk to you, to see..." Before he could finish his sentence, Celestine wrapped her arms around Charles''s neck and pressed her lips against his mouth. The scene instantly spiraled out of control, leaving only the sound of gasping breaths from Charles and Celestine. Without any hesitation, Charles carried Celestine into the bedroom. Just as he was about to place her on the bed, she tightly wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a dreamy look, "No, don''t put me down. Do it like last time." Charles naturally knew what that position from last time was. Holding onto the unwilling Celestine, he made his way to the wall. Celestine''s hands instinctively slipped under Charles''s shirt, constantly caressing as she said, "Just take it slow at first." Before long, the room was filled with uncontrollable moans. They moved from the wall to the bed, then to the mirror, until two hours had passed and it was almost time for morning classes. "Wow, I''m exhausted! Two hours!" Celestine lay on Charles''s chest, completely drained but utterly satisfied. She listened to the strong, steady beat of Charles''s heart while drawing circles on his chest. "Alright, it''s almost time for classes to start. Let''s get up and tidy up." Charles said, feeling much more relaxed now. His mind was completely clear of distractions. "It''s all your fault! I''m completely worn out, and you seem fine." Celestine pouted, opening her mouth and gently biting Charles''s chest. Charles instantly became intrigued again. Looking at Celestine''s flushed lips, he reached out and gently pressed her head down. Before long, the sounds of swallowing echoed through the bedroom. In the classroom of Cyber Academy, Charles listened to the lecture with unusual quietness. His mind was exceptionally clear, and what he needed to focus on now was diligently practicing his Beast Master training and working on the fusion of multiple energy types to speed up the process. Yesterday, with Sadie''s assistance, Charles still couldn''t match the speed he had achieved during his first attempt at triple energy fusion. At that time, he had been in a life-or-death crisis, and human potential was infinitely amplified. Now, he could only practice as much as possible, shorten the time, and increase his speed. Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Ezras Warning Charles felt a surge of surprise. Since parting ways with Ezra in Lsengard, he hadn''t seen the Beast Mastery teacher again. Now, he had many questions he wanted to ask in detail. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For instance, he wanted to know about his parents, the reason Catherine left, and the bizarre scene he witnessed during the hunt for the "salivate over a humpback whale." In that sky, ten bloody meatballs were floating, with countless tentacles obscuring the entire sky. What on earth was going on? Now, wearing the Mysterious Fragment, even when he thought of those past scenes, the things before his eyes would no longer change. It seemed that the item Ezra sent him was indeed very useful. Just a fragment, and its quality was already at the orange level. If it were whole, wouldn''t it reach the golden quality? Thinking of this, Charles felt a bit curious. He already had three pieces of orange-quality gear on him, and if he mentioned it, no one would believe him. Even in the Genosha royal treasury, there were only a few pieces of orange-quality gear, while he had three all to himself! After bidding farewell to Hale, Charles continued into the training room at Cyber Academy. Today, he was primarily focused on his Beast Master training and enhancing his physical strength. Charles sensed that it wouldn''t be long before he reached the level of a fourth-tier Beast Master. In addition, he needed to help Max, Mousie, and Mia level up as well. Right now, Max and Mousie''s levels were a bit low, not to mention Mia, who had just advanced and needed a lot of time and energy dedicated to her improvement. That''s just how Beast Master training works, the further you go, the harder it becomes, and the greater the gap in strength! Moreover, once Charles reached the fourth tier of Beast Master, he would need to contract a suitable mystical beast within a short period. Otherwise, he would delay his progress in training again. Days passed as he continued training and honing his skills bit by bit. Charles was just one step away from becoming a fourth-tier Beast Master. It was during the noon of that day when Charles received a message from Ezra. [I''m back, in Hale''s office.] Seeing the message, Charles had no time to reply. He immediately activated the Darkness Cloak and arrived at Hale''s office. It was still that familiar black robe, and Ezra''s figure was concealed beneath it, making his face hard to see. "Teacher!" Charles called out from the doorway. Ezra stood up and carefully scrutinized Hale before slowly speaking, "I''ve heard about the recent events. You truly are my student, almost reaching the fourth tier of Beast Master." Charles felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his head as he walked into the office. He immediately asked, "Teacher, I have some questions I''d like to ask." Upon hearing this, Hale stood up and walked toward the door, saying, "I have some matters to attend to. You two have a good chat." Once Hale left, Ezra spoke up, "I know you have many questions. I came back today mainly to check on you. Feel free to ask whatever you need." "Today? Teacher, do you have to leave again?" Charles asked in surprise. He initially thought Ezra could stay in Genosha Calivia for a while, but it seemed that he would be leaving tomorrow. "Yes, I have to leave tonight. There are many matters that need my attention." Ezra replied with a sigh, as if recalling something, and he didn''t elaborate further. Charles decided to ask his most pressing question first, "Teacher, do you have any specific news about my parents?" "I can only say that your parents are temporarily safe. They are no longer in the Ethereal Grove. To find them, you must at least reach the seventh tier of Beast Master, otherwise, it''s impossible." Ezra answered. "Not in the Ethereal Grove? Then where are they?" Charles pressed on, unwilling to give up. Ezra replied, "They are, of course, outside the Ethereal Grove. Charles, this world is much larger and more dangerous than you can imagine. Above the ninth tier of Beast Master, there are even more powerful beings!" As if recalling something terrifying, even Ezra, an eighth-tier Beast Master, felt a hint of fear. He continued, "You are currently only a third-tier Beast Master. Focus on improving your strength as much as possible." Charles nodded. Ever since arriving in Genosha Calivia, everything that had happened was telling him that this world was about to descend into chaos. To protect himself and his family, he needed to possess great power! "Teacher, I have another question about Catherine''s departure. Is there any news? I''ve sent her quite a few messages, but I haven''t received any replies." Charles asked. Ezra looked up at Charles with a strange tone and said, "What''s this? You''re so concerned about her?" "Well, did something happen to her?" Charles didn''t argue back. "I''ve investigated as well. It''s related to the Gaoshan nationality, and she needs to return for a year." Ezra replied flatly. Charles felt that the situation might not be as simple as Ezra described. When Catherine left, her emotions suggested that they might never see each other again. "Teacher, is that really true?" Charles asked again. "Alas, no one can interfere in this matter. All the geniuses of the Gaoshan nationality have returned to their homeland because there is an exceptionally brutal trial awaiting them." Ezra revealed without holding back. He explained to Charles what the Gaoshan nationality''s trial entailed. It turned out that the Heritaliana mountains, where the Gaoshan nationality was located, were not just a single mountain but a vast range of mountains. In the Gaoshan nationality, there is a tradition: whenever the cry of the Black Stone Eagle echoes through the mountains, it signifies the start of the trials for the Gaoshan people. All the talented youths must enter the mountains to seek the legacy of their ancestors. "The dangers hidden within the Heritaliana mountains are such that even I wouldn''t dare to tread lightly, so..." Ezra stopped there, and Charles understood the implied meaning. He didn''t react much, remaining unusually calm, as if he wasn''t worried at all. "Don''t keep so many things bottled up inside you, Charles. You still have time." Ezra said before turning to leave. He still needed to visit the principal, Jamie. Left alone in Hale''s office, Charles slowly exhaled and clenched his fist. After coming out of Principal Jamie''s office, it was already evening, and it was almost time for him to leave. However, before leaving, there were still some matters to attend to. To prevent any future provocations against Charles, Ezra decided to take advantage of the night to visit the Taylor family''s territory. In the darkness of the night, The head of the Taylor family, Benson, was busy in his study. Recently, there had been quite a few matters to deal with, and all of Charles''s information lay on his desk as he scrutinized it carefully. Just then, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended upon the Taylor family. Everyone in the Taylor family was startled, standing frozen in place as if it were the end of the world. Many faces were filled with despair and fear. Benson didn''t have time to leave through the door, he opened the window and jumped out instead. Looking up, he saw a pitch-black tiger with flames burning around it stepping out from a hexagram array. Its jewel-like eyes exuded an overwhelming aura of dominance. The tiger was enveloped in black flames, under the moonlight it resembled the scythe of death, radiating an infinite sense of danger. "This, this is the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger! Ezra has returned?" Benson said, his body stiffening as he trembled out those words. Then he looked at the sky, and indeed, behind the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger, there was another figure quietly floating in the air. "Ezra! What do you mean by this? The Taylor family has not provoked you!" Benson was filled with dread, he remembered how terrifying Ezra was. In Genosha Calivia, no one was a match for Ezra! "Hmph, this is just a warning. If I come again, not a single soul will be left alive in the Taylor family." a calm voice reached the ears of everyone in the Taylor family. In the next instant, both Ezra and the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger vanished without a trace. All that remained were the members of the Taylor family, collapsed on the ground, grateful to be alive. "Damn it! This is simply too much! Ezra, Charles!" Benson first sighed in relief, then became furious. As one of the top families in Genosha, he had always been the one to threaten others. Now, Ezra had summoned a mystical beast to their territory to issue a warning, which was a disgrace to Benson! But what could he do about it? Was there anyone who could stand against Ezra? As he thought of something, a flicker of resentment and determination flashed in Benson''s eyes as he looked in the direction Ezra had left. The Robinson family experienced something similar, these two families had provoked Charles. Facing Ezra''s warning, they spent the night without sleep, all in fear and anxiety, unsure of what to do. As for Charles, the key figure, he was completely unaware of what was happening outside. At that moment, he was diligently training in the training room. When he finished his training and stepped out of the room, he immediately spotted Hale''s figure waiting for him. "Hale, what''s going on? Is there something happening this late?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Hale wore a complex expression on his face and slowly began to speak, "Charles, something happened just now. The people from the Robinson family are asking me to arrange a time for them to apologize to you." "The Robinson family is apologizing? What happened?" Charles asked, his face filled with confusion. Hale explained, "Just now, Uncle Ezra visited the Taylor and Robinson families to warn them, and it scared both families half to death." Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association After hearing the details of the situation, a warm feeling rose in Charles''s heart. Even though Ezra hadn''t said much when he returned. The combination of the Mysterious Fragment and the warning to the Taylor and Robinson families was enough to show how much he cared for Charles. Now, it seemed that no one in Genosha Calivia would dare to provoke Charles without reason. "Hale, do you have any suggestions regarding the Robinson family?" Charles asked, passing the matter over to Hale. After all, Hale used to be part of the Robinson family, and he might still have some feelings for them. To Charles''s surprise, Hale responded directly, "The Robinson family is the Robinson family, and I am me. Charles, you don''t need to worry about my feelings. However, I still suggest you set a time to have a good talk with the Robinson family. If they want to apologize, they must show sincerity and will likely offer some valuable things." Hale was also considering Charles''s situation. He knew that Charles was about to reach the fourth level as a Beast Master, and that would require a good amount of money for contracting mystical beasts. This was just the right opportunity. Charles nodded and replied, "Alright, I''ll see when I have time. For now, I need to focus on breaking through to the fourth level of Beast Master in the next few days." "By the way, there''s one more thing I just found out: the exchange competition of the three academies is going to be held earlier." Hale said. He briefly explained the general situation. The tension at the border between Genosha and Kingston was increasing, with other countries stepping in to mediate the situation. However, neither Genosha nor Kingston was willing to back down or suffer losses. They had no choice but to agree to hold a battle between talented Beast Masters to negotiate based on the outcome. Therefore, the exchange competition of the three academies was moved up, scheduled for a month from now. "A month from now?" Charles thought about the timeline. By the time he broke through to the fourth level as a Beast Master, a month should be enough for him to contract his fourth mystical beast and raise its level to a decent standard. However, a month was still a bit short, he needed to speed up the creation of his combat techniques and the fusion of multiple elemental energies. "Charles, my suggestion is that you should try to participate. When you face off against the talents from Kingston, you will likely encounter competitors for the Cyber Academy''s main campus slot." Hale advised. Charles nodded, agreeing with Hale''s perspective. Moreover, gaining exposure to the talents from other countries would be beneficial. After Catherine left, there had been no new students in the Cyber Academy who could keep up with Charles, which was not advantageous for his Beast Master training. Competition brings pressure, and that is what accelerates improvement. "Additionally, the top few in the exchange competition of the three academies will have the opportunity to enter a special secret realm in Genosha, where they can expedite their Beast Mastery training. It''s a precious opportunity." Hale added another piece of news. Charles''s eyes lit up at this. A secret realm that could speed up Beast Master training? This was extremely important to him, and now he had to participate in the exchange competition and the subsequent battles. With only a few days left until Colton returned, Charles found that he no longer needed to study alchemy at night, making his schedule even tighter. "The Calivia auction is starting in three days. I wonder if I have enough money to buy a suitable mystical beast egg. Should I refine some revival pills to make some extra gold?" Charles pondered. He didn''t want to find himself in the same situation as before, where after reaching the third level as a Beast Master, he couldn''t find a suitable mystical beast. However, that would delay his training progress. If only Colton could give him that diamond-quality mystical beast egg ahead of time. Thinking about this, Charles shook his head. There was still a long time before the agreement with Colton was to begin, and he hadn''t fulfilled his part yet. How could Colton hand him a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? "I guess I should sleep less in the next few days and refine some miracle drugs to earn a bit more gold." Charles said to himself. After returning to his dormitory, he didn''t rest but began the process of refining revival pills. Time passed quickly, and on the day the auction was set to begin, Charles successfully reached the fourth level as a Beast Master. No one knew this news, The gold coins in Charles''s possession had reached one hundred and fifty! This includes the gold earned from refining revival pills over the past two days, as well as the fifty coins awarded by Genosha before. One hundred and fifty gold coinssome of the smaller families in Calivia would have to liquidate all their assets to gather this much! With dark circles under his eyes, Charles took out his phone to check his balance and said uncertainly, "I wonder if there''s an emerald-quality mystical beast egg. This money should be enough, right?" Charles sighed. Human desire never diminishes. He now only wanted to contract an emerald-quality or diamond-quality mystical beast, he had already lost interest in silver or gold quality. After thinking for a moment, he realized that he had been so busy with his Beast Mastery training and refining pills that he hadn''t seen Celestine much lately. Charles pulled out his phone and arranged a time to meet Celestine at the location of the Calivia auction. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This auction was the annual event in GenoshaCalivia, hosted by the renowned Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, which was well-known throughout the Abyssal Depths. It was a coalition of major forces from seven different countries. The auction would take place over three days, with the items becoming more valuable as the event progressed. Charles didn''t know much about this auction, most of his information came from online searches, and there was very little available. Clearly, this was an event that only the upper echelons of Genosha''s elite could know about and attend. Before long, Charles arrived at the most bustling commercial area of Genosha. A towering building stood before him, with the words "Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association" prominently displayed on a sign. At the entrance, a stone statue carved from rare materials exuded an imposing presence, almost appearing alive at first glance. After waiting for a moment, Celestine''s figure appeared in front of him. "Charles!" As soon as she got out of the car, Celestine eagerly waved her arms to greet Charles. She knew that Charles had been very busy lately, so she had refrained from disturbing him. However, during the quiet of the night, she often found herself thinking about him. So, as she jogged over to Charles, Celestine once again unhesitatingly linked her arm with his, a satisfied smile on her face. "Alright, let''s go inside. I heard online that you need to register as a member to participate in the auction." Charles led Celestine into the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. As soon as they entered, a receptionist dressed in black stockings respectfully called out, "Welcome to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. How may I assist you?" "Hello, I''d like to participate in this year''s auction. Is there anything I need to do?" Charles replied calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall began to buzz with conversation. "Annual auction? This young man doesn''t look like he comes from money. He can''t possibly belong to any major family, people from big families don''t come here to handle procedures." "He''s probably just an inexperienced kid who thinks he''s important because he has a few gold coins." "That''s true. He looks like he''s only eighteen or nineteen. How much money could he possibly have?" "However, he does look somewhat familiar. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before." At this moment, in the hall of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, many people were busy with other matters. Upon seeing the young Charles and Celestine, they began to whisper among themselves. Some staff members found Charles somewhat familiar, but before they could pinpoint who he was, a mature female staff member wearing a name tag quickly jogged over. "Hello, I am Yana, the hall manager of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It''s a pleasure to serve you." Yana said, swaying her ample bosom as she extended her hand toward Charles. Charles had not reacted much yet, but Celestine was feeling a bit jealous. She glanced at Yana''s chest, then looked down at her own. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip around Charles''s arm. Charles showed no change in expression and said, "Hello, I would like to process my participation in the annual auction." "Sure, Mr. Charles, please follow me." Yana replied with a gentle smile. Charles looked at her a bit longer, he hadn''t introduced himself, yet this manager already knew his name, clearly having heard of him before. Meanwhile, the others in the hall were starting to react, chatting among themselves: "I remember now! He is Charles! The apprentice of the Level 8 Beast Master and also the apprentice of a Master-level Alchemist!" "So it''s him! I thought it couldn''t be someone from a major family, they wouldn''t need to come here to handle procedures." "Damn, I hesitated for a moment, thinking this guy was just an ordinary Beast Master, and now Yana has stolen my client!" "Don''t feel bad, maybe this Charles doesn''t have much money after all. Just because he''s the apprentice of a Level 8 Beast Master and a Master-level Alchemist doesn''t mean he''s rich." "That''s true!" As Yana led the way, she listened to the laughter and discussions of those around her, and her smile grew even brighter. Could Charles really be short on money? She didn''t think so. She had seen clearly that while Charles dressed simply and modestly, the items he wore were anything but ordinary. Even a single jet ring was worth a pretty penny, not to mention the necklace he wore at his chestshe couldn''t even tell what quality it was! These people talking really had no sense of perception at all! Yana brought Charles and Celestine to a private room and turned to ask, "Mr. Charles, according to the rules of the Seven Kingdoms Chamber of Commerce, the annual auction is held in three sessions, each with different participation requirements." "I was wondering which session you would like to participate in?" Yana continued to ask. Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Small Auction Charles thought carefully. His main purpose for attending the auction was to contract a mystical beast, everything else was secondary. However, since it was the annual auction of Genosha, there should be plenty of good items available. It wouldn''t hurt to take a look. "I would like to participate in all of them. Are there any requirements?" Charles replied. "Well, Mr. Charles, in order to participate in all of them, you must be a senior member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association." Yana said. Charles continued to ask, "Senior member? How can one become a senior member?" "It requires the recommendation of two other senior members, or one distinguished member, along with a verification of certain assets." Yana explained in detail, worried that Charles might not understand. "The membership is divided into five levels: junior, intermediate, senior, distinguished, and the highest, supreme level. To become a senior member, you need recommendations from others." Charles frowned at this information. He hadn''t expected that attending the auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association would be so complicated, requiring him to seek recommendations from other members. "If I don''t know any other members, does that mean I can''t participate in the auction?" Charles asked. Yana shook her head and replied, "Mr. Charles, you must be joking. If you mention that you lack member recommendations, there will be plenty of people eager to be your referee." Charles nodded. He didn''t plan to do that. Instead, he took out his phone and sent messages to Zachary and Camilla to ask for help. Within a minute, Camilla replied: "[Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association member, Charles, let me ask my father. He seems to be a supreme member.]" Charles quickly replied: "[No, it''s just a small matter. I only need two senior members.]" It seemed like Camilla didn''t see the message, as there was no further reply. On the other hand, Zachary sent a string of numbers and said, "[Charles, this is my father''s member account. Just use this.]" Moments later, Camilla also sent a string of numbers, clearly another Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association member account. Charles looked at Yana and said, "I have two member accounts here. Is that okay?" Yana appeared somewhat surprised. She nodded and walked over to the equipment in the private room, starting to input the two accounts from Charles''s phone. When the account information appeared on the screen, Yana froze in place, unable to move. Seeing this, Charles slowly said, "What''s wrong? Is it not possible?" "No, no, no, Mr. Charles, there''s absolutely no problem. Please wait a moment, I need to report to my superior." Yana said, a bit flustered. Given her extensive experience, she usually wouldn''t be so shocked. But the information from the two accounts Charles provided was truly astonishing! One was the membership account of the Emperor of Genosha with the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, and the other was the account of General Mason of Genosha. Both were supreme-level members! Originally, there would have been no issues processing a senior membership, but Yana had other thoughts in mind. She wanted to make a good impression on Charles as much as possible. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Yana went directly to the office of the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch and briefly introduced the situation. Unexpectedly, the president, Daniel Long, immediately became sharp-eyed. He knew a bit more than the average person. What Ezra did that night at the Taylor family and Robinson family had spread among the upper echelons of Genosha! Without further thought, Daniel Long hurried to the door of the private room where Charles was, knocking carefully. After receiving Charles''s permission, he entered. "Hello, Mr. Charles, I am the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch. Given your special circumstances, we will directly process a supreme-level membership card for you. Please hold on a moment." Charles was somewhat bewildered. He hadn''t expected that the accounts sent by Zachary and Camilla would attract the president''s attention. "Is it because of those two member accounts?" Charles inquired. To his surprise, Daniel Long shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Charles, it''s because of you. If I had known you were here to apply for membership, I would have been waiting for you." This was no exaggeration. While the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was powerful, they usually didn''t pay much attention to ordinary Beast Masters, even disregarding them entirely. It was simply because Charles''s teacher was Ezra! The information of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was more comprehensive than that of some prominent families, and the more they knew, the clearer Ezra''s strength became! Soon, the membership processing was completed, and just as Charles was about to leave, Daniel Long said, "Mr. Charles, there''s a small auction starting shortly, and there are quite a few good items inside. I''m not sure if you''re interested?" Charles was a bit puzzled and asked, "Isn''t the auction supposed to officially start tomorrow evening?" "Yes, Mr. Charles, the annual auction indeed officially begins tomorrow night, and the list of auction items will also be sent to your phone then." Daniel Long explained first, then continued, "The small auction happening shortly features some special items, such as information, news, and other things. There might be something you want." Upon hearing this, Charles glanced at Celestine beside him. He was somewhat interested, a small auction for special items might yield some good finds based on the information presented. Noticing Charles''s interest, Celestine directly said, "Charles, I have nothing planned for later. Why don''t we go check it out?" Charles nodded, and under Daniel Long''s guidance, they headed down to the underground of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. On the other side, Yana completed her reception duties and returned to the hall, where a colleague immediately asked curiously, "Yana, is that Charles really here for the auction?" "Yes, could it be that he actually got his membership and is qualified to participate in the auction? The requirements for a mid-level membership are not low." Yana replied. Thinking of President Daniel Long''s attitude and the two supreme-level member accounts, she smiled and said: "Guess what level of membership Charles has now?" Someone guessed, "It can''t be a high-level membership, can it? Does he really have that much money?" Yana shook her head, indicating that was incorrect. Others discussed, "I told you, he seems like just a commoner. How much assets could he possibly have? He must be a mid-level member." "But Yana, you really have an eye for talent. You successfully processed a mid-level membership, so your performance this month won''t be low." "Pfft, it''s just a mid-level membership, it''s not that difficult." Yana replied, listening to her colleagues'' discussions while her mind kept recalling moments spent with Charles. This was the first time Yana had met someone like Charles. He was clearly a big shot but had no airs about him, exceptionally low-key and calm. Thinking of this, Yana glanced disdainfully at the colleagues who were gossiping and said lightly, "Yeah, he just processed a supreme-level membership. With a little effort, you could do it too." "What! A supreme-level membership? No way!" "What qualifications does Charles have to be a supreme-level member? There seem to be only fifteen of them in all of Genosha!" "He seems to be just a third-level Beast Master. How could he possibly be a supreme-level member? Yana, you shouldn''t make up such ridiculous stories." Yana didn''t explain. Having seen many people, she naturally understood that some would struggle to accept things they had never witnessed. She wouldn''t attempt to convince them, once the rewards from the association were handed out, they would know that everything she said was true. Meanwhile, in the underground elevator of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Daniel Long stood in the elevator and said, "By the way, Mr. Charles, the small auction will officially start in an hour. Before that, there will be a market for item exchanges, and you can take a look. You''ll be notified when it''s about to start." "Item exchange market?" Charles hadn''t heard of that before. He had only been aware of the annual auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association and didn''t realize there were so many other activities involved. It seemed that only by entering the upper echelons of society in Genosha would one be qualified to know these things. "Yes, Mr. Charles. The items in the exchange market are generally unidentifiable in terms of quality or purpose, a mixed bag. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association only provides the venue and takes no responsibility for anything else." Daniel Long explained a bit further. This intrigued Charles even more. He understood Daniel Long''s implication: the items in the exchange market varied in authenticity, and it depended on one''s discernment and appraisal skills. For Charles, that was no problem at all! With his information prompts, taking advantage of a good deal in the exchange market would be incredibly simple! "Charles, let''s just wait for the auction to start." Celestine said with some concern. As a student at the academy, she was only proficient in Beast Mastery, she didn''t understand anything about item appraisal. "Don''t worry. With me around, no one knows appraisal better than I do." Charles replied confidently. Daniel Long in the elevator twitched his mouth at Charles''s words. Even the most skilled appraiser wouldn''t dare to say such things, considering the vast number of items in the world that not everyone could recognize. He assumed Charles was just trying to impress his companion with exaggerated claims, so he didn''t think much of it. "Alright then, we''ll see. I don''t have much money on me." Celestine whispered close to Charles''s ear. Looking into Celestine''s sincere eyes, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He knew she was worried about not having enough money. The Stokes family only had a bit of influence in Lsengard, and in Genosha Calivia, they were nothing significant. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Trust me." Charles said. At that moment, the elevator stopped, having reached its destination. Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Gold Quality Mystical Beast Egg After Charles and Celestine followed Daniel Long through a narrow passage, their surroundings suddenly brightened. Various calls of vendors filled the underground space. The lights were bright, making it feel nothing like being underground, and there were quite a few people coming and going. It seemed everyone was waiting for the small auction to start, looking to pass the time at the item exchange market. "Mr. Charles, feel free to browse around and see if anything interests you. I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving for now." Daniel Long said, slightly bowing before turning to leave. Now it was just Charles and Celestine. Charles glanced at Celestine, who wore a curious expression, and he led her into the crowd. "Top-quality alchemy materials, an absolute must-have for every alchemist! Come take a look!" "Gold quality mystical beast egg, don''t miss your chance! Come and see!" "Purple quality forging materials, absolutely rare, and the price is very lowonly 50 silver coins." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Charles heard about the mystical beast egg, he instantly perked up. Out of curiosity, he approached the stall and examined it closely. An information prompt appeared immediately, it was merely a Silver quality mystical beast egg, coated with a special layer of paint to make it look more like a Gold quality one. Noticing Charles'' lingering gaze, the vendor eagerly said, "Hey there, young man, come take a look! A Gold quality mystical beast egg is quite a rarity." "Are you sure this is a Gold quality mystical beast egg?" Charles asked deliberately. "Absolutely! I even have an identification certificate! Here, take a good look!" The vendor said as he pulled out a dirt-covered identification certificate. Charles had never heard of the identification agency listed on it, it was clearly fake. Thinking this, Charles was about to get up and leave when he heard a voice from behind: "Isn''t that Charles, the genius? What brings you to the item exchange market?" It was Zane, speaking in a sarcastic tone, barely suppressing his anger. He was also there to attend the small auction, hoping to find a suitable weapon. Last time, Bailey Zhao picked a white quality supreme spear from the royal treasury, which nearly drove him mad! His father, Benson, had explicitly instructed him not to provoke Charles during this time. However, the moment Zane saw Charles, he lost control. A deep-seated hatred within him made it impossible to ignore Charles. "It''s you? What''s the matter?" Upon recognizing Zane, Charles decided to stay at the stall, unwilling to leave. "Can''t I come to take a look if there''s nothing going on? Charles, I''m not here to cause trouble, I''m just passing the time, just like you." Zane recalled his father''s warning, his tone slightly less aggressive. He didn''t want a direct confrontation with Charles at that moment. Instead, he thought of other ways to annoy Charles. Like intentionally buying something Charles wanted before him. Or he could drive up the prices at the auction, making Charles spend more money. These were all tactics Zane planned to employ, and no one could really say anything about it, after all, it wouldn''t be fair for only Charles to buy items. With that in mind, Zane''s gaze landed on the mystical beast egg at the stall, and he curiously leaned towards a nearby person and whispered: "Didn''t Charles just contract his third mystical beast not long ago?" The person quickly replied in a low voice, "Yes, according to Charles'' records, he contracted his third mystical beast only about half a month ago." Hearing this, Zane''s heart stirred with an impossible thought. Could it be that Charles had already broken through from a Level 3 Beast Master to a Level 4 Beast Master? How could that be possible! Reaching Level 4 Beast Master in just half a month? Anyone who heard that would surely think it was a joke, no one would believe it! At that moment, Charles asked the stall owner, "How much for this Gold quality mystical beast egg?" The stall owner''s eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly replied, "This one originally costs fifteen gold coins. Since you''re the first customer, I can offer a slight discountonly thirteen gold coins." "Thirteen gold coins, huh?" A flicker of interest crossed Charles'' face, though he appeared hesitant. It seemed he was tempted, but the price of the mystical beast egg felt a bit high, and he didn''t have enough money on him. "Only thirteen gold coins? Boss, I''ll buy this mystical beast egg for thirteen gold coins!" Zane pushed through the crowd and shouted directly at the stall. His gaze remained fixed on Charles. Regardless of whether Charles had indeed broken through to Level 4 Beast Master, this mystical beast egg was definitely something Charles needed. And at thirteen gold coins, the price for a Gold quality mystical beast egg was hardly steep! Charles turned around, glaring at Zane with evident annoyance. "Zane, didn''t your family ever teach you about taking turns? I haven''t even said I''m not buying yet!" "What do you mean taking turns? All I know is that having money is what truly matters. So, boss, I''ll offer fourteen gold coins for this mystical beast egg!" Zane''s expression was arrogant. For him, this amount of gold coins was substantial. The Taylor family was wealthy, but that money wasn''t something Zane could easily access. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, Zane''s total assets amounted to about twenty-five gold coins. Buying this Gold quality mystical beast egg would leave him with very little left. "Of course, that''s no problem! Naturally, whoever offers the most gold coins gets the mystical beast egg!" The stall owner''s face radiated joy, it was clear to everyone. Zane, being part of the Taylor family, wasn''t just wandering around the item exchange market alone, he had a friend with him who was skilled in identification. "Bailey, I feel like there might be something wrong with this mystical beast egg, the price seems a bit low." his friend, Peter, whispered as he discreetly tugged at Zane''s sleeve. Zane frowned and scrutinized the mystical beast egg on the stall. He started to have doubts, the price was indeed significantly lower than the typical Gold quality mystical beast eggs. Moreover, once a transaction was completed in the item exchange market, it could not be changedthat was the rule. Everything relies on personal insight and experience, and there are plenty of things that are fake or of inferior quality. Just as Zane was hesitating, Charles said without hesitation, "I will offer fifteen gold coins, this mystical beast egg is mine!" After saying that, Charles bent down to pick up the mystical beast egg from the stall. Seeing Charles''s movement, Zane didn''t have time to think, his only goal was to disgust Charles as much as possible. So Zane immediately shouted, "Wait, I''ll offer fifteen gold coins plus fifty silver coins! That mystical beast egg belongs to me!" After saying this, Zane, without waiting for Charles and the stall owner to react, quickly snatched the mystical beast egg from the ground. "Hey, wait a minute, I haven''t said I would sell it to you!" the stall owner shouted immediately, he wanted Charles and Zane to continue competing. Zane quickly packed up the mystical beast egg and said, "My offer is higher than his, so it naturally belongs to me." The stall owner looked at Charles and asked, "Young man, are you going to raise your bid? If you don''t, the item is his." To his surprise, Charles shook his head and slowly said, "How can I raise my bid? It''s just a Silver quality mystical beast egg, spending fifteen gold coins on it is just foolish." When these words were spoken, the whole place fell silent. The first to react was the stall owner, whose face wore a stiff smile as he said: "Young man, that''s a Gold quality mystical beast, don''t speak carelessly!" Even Zane started to panic, he quickly handed the mystical beast egg to Peter, who was good at appraisal, and asked, "Take a close look, is there anything wrong with it?" Peter took the mystical beast egg and carefully examined it. He felt that the price of fifteen gold coins for a Gold quality mystical beast egg was a bit cheap. After a long time, he couldn''t find anything wrong. "Charles, you said that on purpose to cover up your own unwillingness!" Zane immediately took back the mystical beast egg, thinking he had seen through Charles''s thoughts. Wearing an exceptionally smug smile on his face. As long as he could make Charles uncomfortable, Zane felt very happy. Charles slowly spoke, "If you can''t even identify this, that''s pretty weak. It''s just a mystical beast egg disguised with special paint as a Gold quality egg. You can easily tell the difference by applying an alchemy potion." "Really?" Zane quickly turned to look at Peter. Before they could test it as Charles suggested, the stall owner couldn''t hold back any longer and quickly said, "According to the rules of the item exchange market, once the transaction is complete, there are no returns or exchanges!" Immediately, Zane and Peter''s bodies stiffened. They looked at the stall owner and slowly asked, "What do you mean? Isn''t this a Gold quality mystical beast egg?" "The appraisal certificate says it''s Gold quality, I''m just reminding you of the rules of the item exchange market." the stall owner said while packing up his items, clearly planning to make a quick exit. Charles looked at Zane and Peter and continued to remind them, "Oh, by the way, even though this mystical beast egg is Silver quality, due to the paint, there''s a high probability that it won''t hatch into a mystical beast." "In other words, you spent so many gold coins and got nothing. That''s just plain foolish." "Wait! I don''t believe it. Charles, you''re just saying this because you''re unwilling to accept it and feel upset." Zane said, feigning disbelief, but his body was quite honest as he walked toward the stall selling alchemy potions. Zane wanted to try Charles''s method to see if this mystical beast egg truly matched Charles''s judgment! Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Want It All "Charles, is that really a Silver quality mystical beast egg?" Celestine, who had witnessed the entire situation, asked. She couldn''t see anything unusual about the mystical beast egg at all. In Celestine''s eyes, Charles had never touched the mystical beast egg, he simply relied on his sight to determine that it was disguised with special paint! This completely shattered Celestine''s understanding! Charles nodded and said, "Yes, you''ll see soon enough. According to the rules of the item exchange market, Zane will have to swallow this loss since he tried to steal my stuff." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine realized that just moments ago, Charles was about to leave, but he returned to the stall after hearing Zane''s snide remarks. Did Charles already have everything planned out in just a second or two? Celestine looked up at Charles''s calm face, which showed no signs of triumph or mockery. It seemed like everything was under his control, and all events were part of his plan. Zane had been led around by Charles. Thinking he could annoy him, but he had no idea that Charles didn''t even want that mystical beast egg. Many people had witnessed what was happening, and they began to gather around. Some appraisers came over to Zane''s side, carefully examining the mystical beast egg to see if it was indeed as Charles had said. "Looking at the appearance, the texture, and the overall feel of the mystical beast egg, it doesn''t seem fake." "Exactly, this should be a real Gold quality mystical beast egg. It might just have some flaws, which is why the price is lower." "I can''t see any issues. That young guy is so inexperienced, his judgment must be wrong!" Listening to the discussions around him, Zane gradually felt more at ease. He held the alchemy potion in one hand and the mystical beast egg in the other, shouting at Charles: "Open your eyes and look closely, Charles! This is a Gold quality mystical beast egg. Even if you don''t admit it, it..." Before Zane could finish his sentence, the mystical beast egg touched by the alchemy potion began to lose its color, gradually revealing its true hue in just a few breaths. The onlookers widened their eyes, stunned by the scene before them, and they began to discuss among themselves: "This... this really is just a Silver quality mystical beast egg!" "Oh my God, I''ve never seen such a disguise before, I''ve never even heard of it!" "Exactly, I can''t believe they used special paint to disguise a Silver quality mystical beast egg as Gold quality." "Who is this young man? At such a young age, his appraisal skills and experience are even stronger than mine!" No one paid attention to Zane''s dark expression. Many appraisers had already walked over to Charles, eager to seek his advice. "Damn it! How dare he deceive me? Doesn''t he know I''m from the Taylor family?" Zane was furious, not only because he had been tricked but also because he had once again lost face in front of Charles. The truth had once again proven that Charles''s judgment was correct. He had spent so many gold coins only to end up with a Silver quality mystical beast egg, one that was very likely unable to hatch! And with so many witnesses around, Zane''s foolishness would soon be known to others. When that time came, people would look at him with pity and sympathy. Thinking of this, Zane rushed toward the stall owner, who hadn''t yet had a chance to escape, grabbed his collar, and punched him. The scene immediately erupted into chaos, and several people responsible for maintaining order rushed over to separate the two. Meanwhile, Daniel Long, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, hurried over, shouting: "Stop! Who dares to act so recklessly and disrupt the rules of the item exchange market?" When he spotted Zane, Daniel Long''s expression darkened. He listened to reports from his subordinates as he approached Zane. Daniel Long calmly said, "Zane, even if you are from the Taylor family, you must adhere to the rules of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association!" "This person deceived me, claiming that was a Gold quality mystical beast egg, but it turned out to be just a Silver quality one!" Zane retorted, his eyes filled with anger. "Rules are rules. Once a transaction is completed, it cannot be altered. It''s your misjudgment, so you can''t blame others." Daniel Long understood that Zane had been deceived, but the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association had its rules. In the item exchange market, there were both fakes and real items. If one wanted to buy high-value items at low prices, they naturally had to bear the associated risks! If Zane were allowed to disrupt the rules, no one would dare to come to the item exchange market in the future. "Let''s go, calm down and also compensate the stall owner for some medical expenses." Daniel Long''s aura exploded, he was actually a Level Seven Beast Master. Under the pressure of a Level Seven Beast Master, Zane became more aware. He looked at Charles with some reluctance. Unexpectedly, Charles spoke up, saying, "I really learned something today. Are all the people from the Taylor family this unreasonable and rule-breaking?" Under Charles''s lead, the onlookers began to discuss among themselves: "Exactly, knowing the rules of the item exchange market, and still behaving like this is just embarrassing." "I think Charles is right, Zane is just foolish and can''t take a loss." "Is it really that hard to admit you made a mistake? Wanting to gain without taking any risksthere''s no such thing in this world." Zane clenched his fists tightly, struggling to hold back the urge to teach Charles a lesson right there. But thinking of his father Benson''s warning, Zane took a deep breath and dismissed the thought, feeling immense regret. Why did he have to provoke Charles? If he had just pretended not to see Charles earlier, he wouldn''t have been so humiliated. Not only did he lose face, but he also lost over ten gold coins that he had worked so hard to save! For Zane, the consequences were even more serious. In front of so many people, he had brought shame to the Taylor family. When he returned home, he would undoubtedly face punishment from his father, the family head! Charles slightly lowered his head and quietly said to Celestine, who was staring wide-eyed beside him, "I''m quite skilled in appraisals. If you see anything you like later, just let me know, and I''ll help you take a look." Celestine nodded. Her admiration for Charles was beyond words. In her mind, Charles was not only a genius in Beast Mastery but also capable of refining miracle drugs, forging equipment, and had such impressive appraisal skills. So many people had failed to notice the issues with the mystical beast egg, yet Charles had figured it out with just one glance. It was simply perfect! "By the way, Charles, were you looking at that mystical beast egg to prepare for becoming a Level Four Beast Master in the future?" Celestine recalled that Charles had come straight here, likely preparing for what lay ahead. Charles scratched his head and slowly replied, "Not exactly. I just broke through to Level Four Beast Master and wanted to see if there were any suitable mystical beast eggs." "I thought so... Wait, what did you just say? You''re a Level Four Beast Master now?" Celestine initially didn''t register the information. It was only halfway through her sentence that she realized Charles had already become a Level Four Beast Master. Charles nodded and said, "I just broke through, I haven''t had a chance to tell anyone else yet." Celestine''s eyes lit up as she cautiously asked, "So, am I the first to know?" "Yes, let''s go. We can check out some other things." Without giving it much thought, Charles led Celestine to other stalls. He didn''t notice that Celestine''s face was filled with joy, and she kept softly repeating, "I''m the first, I''m the first..." Not just Celestine, but many others saw Charles leaving and quickly followed him. These were people interested in Charles''s appraisal skills, curious about what he would buy next. Charles wasn''t concerned about the others. He was focused on the information prompts appearing before him, searching for something special. Finally, he stopped in front of a stall. As soon as he did, those who were following him brightened up and crowded around, carefully examining the items on display. The stall had very few itemsonly fiveconsisting of some strange objects, like a basketball-sized stone and a branch about the length of an arm. The rest were three pieces of worn-out equipment that had no special features whatsoever. Someone spoke up to their companions, "What''s going on? Is my skill level too low? It seems like there''s nothing good here." "I think so too. Is there something special inside that stone?" "How is that possible? Can the human eye see what''s inside a stone? Don''t be silly." Charles approached the stall owner and directly asked, "How much do I need to pay if I buy everything here?" Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, the stall owner widened his eyes, it was the first time he encountered a customer wanting to buy everything. Looking at the people around him who were constantly discussing, the stall owner realized that there must be something special on his stall that had caught this person''s attention. He tried to identify what the special item could be, but after a long look, he found nothing. Charles spoke up again, "Are you selling or not? If not, I''m leaving." "Yes, yes, yes! Of course, I''ll sell it! How about five gold coins in total?" The stall owner, fearing that Charles would walk away, quickly responded. Charles didn''t haggle, he simply pulled out five gold coins and handed them to the stall owner, saying, "Alright, you can go now. This stall is mine." The stall owner excitedly nodded while holding the coins and hurriedly left the stall. Amidst the confused gazes of the crowd, Charles pointed to the cloth at the bottom of the stall and said, "Eighth-grade ferocious beast hide, thirty gold coins. Is anyone interested?" Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Unexpected Gain "What! Eighth-grade ferocious beast hide? Is that for real?" "To me, it looks like just a regular piece of fabric. It doesn''t resemble beast hide at all." "Could it be that Charles is doing this on purpose, claiming a normal piece of cloth is high-grade ferocious beast hide, trying to find a sucker?" While others were discussing, the stall owner could no longer contain the smile on his face and spoke up: "The rules of the item exchange market state that once a deal is done, it cannot be changed. This is not ferocious beast hide, it''s just a piece of rag I picked up in the wild!" Celestine was standing nearby. She crouched down and reached out to touch the fabric. It felt very ordinary, as if it could be torn with just a bit of force. In her eyes, it didn''t resemble ferocious beast hide at all, it was just a low-quality piece of cloth. "Charles, is this really high-grade ferocious beast hide?" Celestine didn''t ask in front of everyone, instead, she approached Charles and quietly inquired. Charles nodded and took a sharp dagger from his [jet ring]. Without further ado, he stabbed it directly into the fabric. To his surprise, the fabric showed no signs of damage, the sharp dagger didn''t leave a single mark. Seeing this, the faces of those who had been laughing froze instantly. Especially the stall owner, who had just mentioned the rules of the item exchange market, widened his eyes, trembling hands raised in disbelief as he exclaimed, "How can this be? This is just an ordinary piece of cloth I found in the wild!" Charles tossed the dagger over to him, signaling him to give it a try. The stall owner slowly picked up the dagger and exerted all his strength, yet he couldn''t make a single mark on the fabric. Looking at the silent and shocked crowd, Charles spoke directly, "This hide is different from ordinary beast hide. It''s quite special, coming from the abdomen of a [wingless beast]. It has neither feathers nor fur." Upon hearing Charles''s explanation, someone immediately said, "I think I''ve heard of this creature before. However, it''s so rare that not many people know about it. I can''t believe you recognized it at a glance!" Charles continued, "That''s right, the number of wingless beasts is indeed very scarce. An average Beast Master might only encounter one in their lifetime. Therefore, the research value of this hide is quite high. Is there anyone interested?" He didn''t plan to keep the hide. The information prompt in front of him included methods for using this hide to forge equipment, but it was too troublesome and would take a long time. So Charles intended to exchange it directly for gold coins, hoping to use that at the upcoming small auction to see if he could purchase a suitable mystical beast egg. "I''ll offer thirty gold coins for that hide!" Someone immediately raised their hand and shouted, eager to buy the hide. To Charles''s surprise, others also expressed interest in the hide, calling out, "I''ll offer thirty-one gold coins for it! Can you sell it to me?" The first bidder, seeing someone competing with him, was about to raise his bid, but Charles spoke up, "I''m sorry, but I''ve decided to sell to the first person who bid. After all, I initially set the price at thirty gold coins, and he was the first to offer." Witnessing this, those around them recalled what had just happened. Faced with competing bids, they were surprised that Charles remained indifferent, sticking strictly to the price he had initially announced. "What a pity! If he had let them compete a bit more, he might have sold it for thirty-five gold coins!" Someone felt regret for Charles. Others countered, "Do you think everyone is like you? Money is important, but integrity is even more important!" Celestine stood behind Charles, her admiration for him growing stronger, and his image in her mind became even more perfect! The man who successfully purchased the hide was a middle-aged individual, dressed in ordinary clothing and wearing thick glasses. He was the one who had mentioned hearing about the wingless beast earlier. After transferring the gold coins to Charles''s account, he took the hide and handed over his business card, saying, "Hello, Mr. Charles. Thank you very much. I''m a scholar engaged in the research of Beast Mastery." "I can''t believe that at your age, you could identify such a rare wingless beast. Even I couldn''t recognize it. It''s truly astonishing, you''re quite brilliant!" "By the way, I got so excited that I forgot to introduce myself. My name is David Qi." As this middle-aged man finished introducing himself, someone gasped in disbelief and exclaimed: "David Qi? Isn''t he the greatest Beast Mastery scholar from Genosha? The textbooks used in various academies were all written by him!" "I was wondering why that name sounded so familiar! I''ve even read some of his other books!" "Wait a minute, did Mr. David Qi just say that Charles could identify a ferocious beast that even he couldn''t recognize? Did I hear that right?" "Charles''s knowledge has already astonished David Qi!" Hearing that the person before him was David Qi, a renowned Beast Mastery scholar, Charles was a bit taken aback. He placed David Qi''s business card into his jet ring. "Hello, David Qi. My name is Charles, and I''m from Cyber Academy." Charles said. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. David Qi smiled and replied, "I know. I''ve heard many things about you, and my daughter is one of your fans. You can come find me later. I have a lot of unknown ferocious beast materials that I''d like to consult you about." The crowd was shocked once again. No one could have imagined that the famous Beast Mastery scholar would ask Charles for advice. After all, in their eyes, Charles was just an eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master! "David Qi, you''re too kind. I don''t know much, I just happened to identify this piece of beast skin." Charles said, scratching his head in response. To his surprise, David Qi''s smile grew even wider. He pointed to the stone on the ground and said, "Charles, I assume you''ve recognized this as well." A crowd of people stared blankly at the stone on the ground. After hearing David Qi''s words, someone spoke up in confusion: "What is this? Isn''t it just a broken stone?" "It can''t be. Since David Qi said that, this stone must be something special!" "No, what David Qi just asked Charles implies that Charles identified this stone, which is why he bought everything?" The stall owner, who was stiff with regret on his face, could no longer hold back. He asked, his voice trembling, "Is there something special about this stone? It''s just a forging material for Tone Reproduction!" David Qi didn''t answer. He stared at Charles, trying to see if Charles had recognized the stone''s special attributes. Charles sighed, he wanted to keep a low profile. David Qi wasn''t wrong. The items at this stall were special, not just the piece of beast skin, but also the stone in front of him. Charles received an information prompt: [Stone Ape Heart [Orange Quality]: The heart of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Stone Ape. A high-quality forging material, usable for weapon crafting and alchemy, highly valuable and extremely rare.] This stone was not an ordinary stone, it was the heart of a high-tier ferocious beast, the Stone Ape. For Charles, he planned to keep it for himself. Once Colton returned, he could show it to his teacher. High-tier alchemy materials are not easy to find. Charles wanted to see if he could use this to trade for a Map Fragment with Colton. He wanted to be prepared and, after confirming the specific location of the divine beast, strengthen his abilities further before trying to acquire a divine beast early on! "That''s right, this stone is also quite special and can be used for alchemy." Charles said, no longer hiding the truth. "This stone is more valuable than that piece of beast skin?" the stall owner asked, trembling. Charles nodded. To his surprise, the stall owner couldn''t take it and fainted, collapsing to the ground. "You really identified it? Even I didn''t recognize it right away. Charles, I''m really looking forward to it. Come find me when you have time, I have many unknown things as well." David Qi said, intrigued, extending his invitation once again. Charles replied, "I will come by when I have time, I have some questions I''d like to ask." He wasn''t being polite, Charles had always been curious about those tentacles he had seen before and other strange creatures. Since David Qi was the most renowned Beast Mastery scholar in Genosha, he surely knew things that ordinary people didn''t. Perhaps he had knowledge about those bizarre creatures. Charles didn''t plan to wait until later to make contact. His habit was to gather all information and intelligence in advance, making it easier for him to plan for the future. Soon, amidst the crowd''s astonishment, Charles bid farewell to David Qi and walked towards the entrance. Beside him, Celestine''s eyes had not left Charles. She was so shocked that she couldn''t find the words. Before today, Celestine thought she understood Charles well enough. But Charles''s performance today shattered her perceptions once again! It was David Qi, after all, the author of various Beast Mastery textbooks! For someone like him to hold Charles in such high regard and respect left her feeling anything but calm. At that moment, Daniel Long stood at the elevator entrance with Zane, clearly preparing to attend the upcoming small auction. Daniel Long saw that Charles was approaching and asked, "Mr. Charles, how are you? Did you find anything interesting?" Charles nodded and replied, "I found quite a few valuable things." "Oh? I wonder if you could share what kind of things they are. I''m quite curious about your discerning eye, Mr. Charles." Daniel Long quickly inquired. Beside Daniel Long, Zane appeared relatively calm. He had already accepted what had happened earlier and didn''t intend to stir the pot any further. As Daniel Long posed his question, Zane quietly perked up his ears. Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Colton Returns Zane came to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association today and suffered quite a bit. He lost more than half of the gold coins he had painstakingly saved up, and when he returned home, he would have to face his father''s punishment. Because of this, Zane was very concerned about Charles''s gains. He hoped that Charles had misjudged the situation. After all, the hardest thing for him to accept was that while he was losing money, his enemy not only didn''t lose anything but also made a substantial profit. Charles noticed Daniel Long''s curious gaze and slowly began to speak, "I didn''t buy much, just happened to come across the hide of an eighth-tier ferocious beast and bought it." "What? Eighth-tier ferocious beast hide? Mr. Charles, how much did you spend on it? Don''t try to deceive me." Daniel Long said with some concern. He knew that Charles had managed to make Zane suffer a significant loss, so he must have some tricks up his sleeve. However, the item exchange market was filled with cunning stall owners. These people''s tactics are so crafty that even the professional appraisers at the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association can''t be 100% sure they can see through them. Charles raised his hand and gestured simply, replying, "I only spent five gold coins. It''s not much." "That''s not too bad, five gold coins for a lesson learned is quite reasonable." Daniel Long sighed with relief. When he heard Charles mention spending five gold coins, he had already concluded in his mind. The so-called beast hide must be fake, after all, the hide of an eighth-tier ferocious beast would cost at least twenty gold coins! "The small auction will start shortly, Mr. Charles. Rest assured, all the items being auctioned have been uniformly appraised. For any unknown items, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association will provide prior notice." Daniel Long kindly reminded him. Charles scratched his head and thought about it, he felt that Daniel Long might have misunderstood, but he didn''t bother to explain further. Celestine, who was linked arm-in-arm with Charles, seemed displeased. She noticed Zane''s expression at the elevator entrance, which bore a look of schadenfreude. "Charles didn''t suffer a loss at all. That eighth-tier ferocious beast hide has already been sold for a total of thirty gold coins." Celestine explained briefly. She didn''t want others to think that Charles had misjudged the item and incurred a loss. An outstanding person should become even more exceptional amid the shock and admiration of the crowd! "Sold for thirty gold coins? Was that really an eighth-tier ferocious beast hide?" Daniel Long exclaimed, his mouth agape as he turned to look at Charles, clearly astonished. Countless people came to the item exchange market, hoping to buy high-value items at low prices and get rich overnight. But here was eighteen-year-old Charles, who had directly turned five gold coins into thirty! At this moment, Zane was starting to lose his composure, his expression went blank. Initially reluctant to speak, he couldn''t help but say, "You didn''t sell that hide to an idiot, did you? There must be something wrong with it." "What do you mean, sold it to an idiot?" Celestine immediately asked loudly. Still not able to tolerate anyone trying to belittle Charles. Charles might not care, but Celestine was very sensitive about these matters. "What''s wrong? Did I hit the nail on the head? What kind of normal person would spend thirty gold coins on something Charles bought for five? They must have a screw loose." Zane insisted firmly. At that moment, footsteps echoed from the corridor behind them, accompanied by a familiar voice. "Excuse me, but my brain is perfectly fine." said none other than the person who bought the beast hide, David Qi! When Zane saw someone rebutting him, especially someone he had never seen before, he instantly felt irked and responded harshly, "Who are you?" As the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Daniel Long knew many people, and he immediately recognized David Qi. "David Qi, I didn''t expect you to be here." Daniel Long said, his tone markedly different from Zane''s, full of respect. Although David Qi was not a high-tier Beast Master, his status in the field of Beast Mastery knowledge was unmatched in all of Genosha. Moreover, a scholar of Beast Mastery like him knows many high-tier Beast Masters. Seeing Daniel Long''s attitude, Zane, no matter how dim-witted, sensed something was off. He wanted to say something, but David Qi interjected, "I''m just an ordinary Beast Mastery scholar. A person who studies Beast Mastery knowledge should have a functioning brain." Upon hearing this, sweat formed on Zane''s forehead. Images of people who matched his status flashed through his mind, and he ultimately confirmed that the person before him was David Qi, someone even the head of the Taylor family would treat with respect. "David Qi, I wasn''t talking about you just now, please don''t take it personally." Zane quickly backpedaled, filled with regret for having spoken up. He realized that every time Charles was present, his words would lead to trouble. "Actually, I did buy that hide from Charles. It''s just that my brain is just fine, it truly is a rare high-tier ferocious beast hide with significant research value." David Qi replied, his tone unfriendly. He despised people like Zaneignorant yet arrogant, foolish and unaware of their own stupidity. Not giving Zane the chance to continue his defense. David Qi turned to Charles with a smile and said, "Don''t forget our agreement, Mr. Charles. If you have time, make sure to look me up." Daniel Long''s expression was neutral, but his eyes had discreetly scanned Charles, and his shock intensified. David Qi, a scholar of Beast Mastery, treated Charles with such kindness. He even addressed Charles as "sir." clearly indicating that he regarded Charles as someone worthy of respect in the field of Beast Mastery knowledge! An eighteen-year-old genius Beast Master commanded the respect of a renowned scholar? Daniel Long began to wonder if he had misheard earlier. "David Qi, I will definitely visit you when I have the time. Aren''t you attending the small auction later?" Charles replied. David Qi waved his hand and explained, "No need, I''ve already made quite a haul today. I can''t wait to get back and study this beast hide." At this point, a glimmer of desire suddenly appeared in David Qi''s eyes. He cautiously inquired, "Mr. Charles, if you decide to sell that Stone Ape Heart, please let me know first. I assure you, I will give you a satisfactory price." Charles nodded. The Stone Ape Heart was a very rare alchemy material. If Professor Colton didn''t need it, selling it to David Qi would be a good option. Seeing Charles agree, David Qi''s smile became even more pronounced as he happily said, "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer. Farewell." Once David Qi left, Daniel Long could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked, "Stone Ape Heart? Mr. Charles, if you''re considering selling it, you might also think about our Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association." It was clear that the well-informed Daniel Long had heard of the Stone Ape Heart and knew its value. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have mentioned it right after David Qi left. "May I ask, is this Stone Ape Heart also one of Mr. Charles''s recent finds at the item exchange market?" Daniel Long inquired further. Charles nodded and replied, "Yes, I bought it along with that beast hide." Upon hearing this, even Daniel Long, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, felt a pang of envy. Who would have thought that Charles, just browsing the item exchange market for a while, managed to acquire two rare items and bought them together for only five gold coins! Zane, not far away, naturally overheard the conversation between Charles and Daniel Long. His trembling hands subtly revealed his current emotional state. Without waiting for Daniel Long to lead the way, Zane took the nearby elevator and left. He didn''t want to be around Charles at all, it would be unbearable for him! Soon, Daniel Long, Charles, and Celestine arrived at the venue for the small auction. Inside, there were quite a few items up for bid, mostly pieces of information and some special weapons and equipment that didn''t pique Charles''s interest. However, Celestine spent quite a bit of money on some beauty supplies. After Charles and Celestine parted ways and returned to Cyber Academy, Charles went straight to the training room as usual. He summoned Max, Mousie, and Mia to engage in battle training while using the Overlord Heavy Armor to continuously enhance his physical fitness. He hadn''t visited the trial tower to comprehend his combat skills for several days, and he thought he could find some time to go in the next few days. Having just advanced to a Level 4 Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to level up again in the short term. His next tasks were to find suitable mystical beasts to raise the levels of Max, Mousie, and Mia, And to accelerate his understanding of combat skills while speeding up the fusion of multi-attribute energy to improve his strength as much as possible. At that moment, Charles''s phone vibrated, it was a message from Colton. [I''ve returned to Cyber Academy. Come to the cabin when you have time, I have something for you.] Upon receiving the message, Charles immediately stopped training, wiped the sweat from his body, and headed straight for Colton''s cabin. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few minutes later. Inside the bamboo cabin at Cyber Academy, Colton had just finished crafting a miracle drug. He handed the miracle drug to Charles and said: "Ezra has shown some responsibility as a teacher. This is for you, so take good care of it. I have some more miracle drugs here for you as well, they might help in a crisis." Charles looked at the information prompt before him: [Purification Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange Quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can resist contamination, purify most negative states, and maintain the user''s rationality and mental calmness. The description of the Purification Miracle Drug was very straightforward, but its effects were undeniably powerful. It was clearly prepared specifically for Charles by Colton. Chapter 209: Chapter 209: I Can Give You the Mystical Beast Egg in Advance "Teacher, today I bought a rare alchemy material at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. I''m not sure if you need it." Charles said, pulling the Stone Ape Heart from his jet ring. Colton examined it carefully and said with some regret, "What a pity, this isn''t what I was looking for. For such a rare alchemy material, you must have spent quite a bit of money, right?" Charles shook his head, indicating that he didn''t spend much. Colton didn''t believe him at all. He said, "As your teacher, it''s my duty to help you. Charles, don''t feel too pressured. I do need some materials at the moment, so let''s talk about it again once you reach the fourth level of Beast Master." Charles''s eyes lit up at those words. He truly felt grateful towards Colton, who not only taught him advanced alchemy knowledge but also helped him without hesitation whenever he was in need. Charles hadn''t expressed his gratitude much, but he always kept Colton in mind. Otherwise, he would have sold the Stone Ape Heart long ago. "Teacher, I am now a fourth-level Beast Master. If there''s anything I can help you with, just let me know." Charles said directly. Colton''s eyes widened as he stared at Charles, unable to believe it. He asked, "I thought you just contracted that emerald-quality mystical beast? How did you reach fourth-level Beast Master so quickly?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "The high-level auxiliary training miracle drug you gave me has really helped, which is why I was able to advance so fast." "That still doesn''t make sense. Even with the miracle drug, your speed is astonishing." Colton said, his shock undiminished. He was very familiar with the effects of the high-level auxiliary training miracle drug. It was precisely because he understood that he was so amazed by Charles''s progress in Beast Mastery! "It''s not that impressive. I''ve been stuck at the third-level Beast Master for quite a while." Charles said truthfully. He hadn''t been training in Beast Mastery for long, so his time spent at the third-level was indeed considered quite lengthy. Colton didn''t say anything further. He felt that Charles''s speed had surpassed what talent alone could achieve, and he now fully agreed with the title of "monster" that Cyber Academy had given Charles. "If you''re a fourth-level Beast Master, there is indeed something I need your help with, but it carries a significant risk." Colton said after a moment of contemplation. He hesitated because what he needed Charles to do was incredibly difficult, with only a slim chance of success. "Teacher, please just tell me directly." Charles urged. Colton sighed and explained, "I need a specific alchemy material that''s nearly impossible to find anywhere else in the Abyssal Depths. It''s only available in Genosha Calivia." "There''s only one in the entire Abyssal Depths?" Charles was curious, that seemed exceedingly rare. The Abyssal Depths contained seven nations, each roughly the size of Genosha. In such a vast area, there was only one alchemy material to be found? Colton nodded and continued, "Exactly. I originally intended to trade for it, but that person refused. We have some bad blood between us from our youth, and it hasn''t improved over the years." At this point, Colton sighed again, as if remembering something, His demeanor became somewhat melancholic, his face reflecting a hint of nostalgia. Charles listened quietly, expecting Colton to share some stories from his youth. Instead, Colton bluntly stated: "I need you to participate in the underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha. You must defeat seven opponents in seven days to earn the reward, which includes what I need." "Underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha?" Charles repeated, never having heard of such a thing. Through Colton''s explanation, Charles learned a lot about the underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha. In simple terms, they were unofficial, blood-soaked, and violent battles, where summoning any mystical beasts, wearing any equipment, or using any skills was strictly prohibited. Fighters had to rely entirely on their physical attributes, combat experience, and skillsusing only their martial prowess! What Colton needed Charles to participate in was even more daunting, being known as the "Reaper''s Scythe." a challenge that hadn''t been completed by anyone in twenty years! Defeating seven top-tier fighters from the underground octagonal cage in just seven days is no small feat. Those who are considered top fighters are seasoned veterans. Any one of them could easily take down a Beast Master of the same level or even engage in battles beyond their class! To win against seven such opponents in a row is incredibly difficult, especially since no failures are allowed. With only a day between each battle, it means that any serious injury would put you at a severe disadvantage in the next fight! "Ugh, the difficulty is just too high. Even Hale, over a decade ago, only managed to defeat the fourth-ranked fighter before having to stop due to severe injuries." Colton sighed again. He desperately needed that alchemy material, without it, his plans would lose a ten percent chance of success. Don''t underestimate that ten percent, if luck goes slightly awry, all efforts could go to waste, including the training of Charles, the emerald-quality mystical beast, and the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Most importantly, after all these years of preparation, if he failed, Colton would never get a second chance and would have to live with that regret, waiting for death to come. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher Hale actually participated in such fights?" Charles raised his head slightly, surprised. Hale had always seemed gentle and kind to Charles, with a very stable demeanor, not at all like someone who had engaged in such bloody and violent battles. "There''s a lot you don''t know. Hale was once celebrated as the Son of the Wind. It''s just... what a pity." Colton paused, not revealing Hale''s story. This piqued Charles''s curiosity, Hale had always cared for him like a guardian and conversed with him like a friend. Charles knew that Hale possessed a legendary-quality mystical beast, originally a legendary-quality eight-winged cracked beast, but it had been cursed, reducing it to a platinum-quality six-winged cracked beast. Clearly, there were untold stories behind this, and Charles wanted to understand more, hoping he could help Hale lift the curse in the future. "Teacher, can you tell me exactly what happened?" Charles asked. To his surprise, Colton replied, "Some things are better asked of the person involved. After all this time, Hale should come out and see the world outside." Charles understood Colton''s intention, he wanted him to personally inquire about Hale and see if he could help Hale change his mindset and escape his predicament. "Charles, I can give you the diamond-quality mystical beast egg in advance, allowing you to contract your fourth mystical beast, but..." Colton hesitated once again. He was worried about Charles''s safety and knew that the chances of completing the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge were very slim. However, Charles didn''t care, upon hearing Colton''s words, he felt a surge of excitement, his eyes shining brightly. Before Colton could make a decision, Charles quickly spoke up, "It''s okay, teacher. It''s just about defeating seven enemies, right? I can handle it!" "It''s not as simple as you think, Charles. Let me think it over a bit more." Colton replied, still grappling with his decision. Seeing Colton''s indecision, Charles felt an urgency within him. Even at the seven-nation auction, it would be impossible to purchase a diamond-quality mystical beast egg! If he could contract a diamond-quality mystical beast as a fourth-level Beast Master, his strength would increase significantly! Whether it was the exchange competition among the three major academies, the battles between Genosha and Kingston, or the assessments at the Cyber Academy headquarters, Charles would have a great deal of confidence. With this in mind, Charles decided to give Colton a bit more of a shock. He said, "Teacher, if I can create my own martial skill, relying on my physical attributes, I could have a great chance of completing the underground octagonal cage challenge!" Colton was suddenly interrupted by Charles''s words. He turned to stare at Charles, confusion written all over his face, and asked: "What did you just say? Create your own martial skill? Really? That''s something even your combat teacher Ethan and Dean Jamie can''t achieve." Charles knew that in the face of Colton''s hesitation, he had to appear extremely confident. "I''ve already done things they couldn''t. In the Trial Tower, I..." Charles proceeded to tell Colton everything that had happened in the Trial Tower. Colton''s eyes began to brighten, if what Charles said was true, there might actually be a chance to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge! "Teacher, I feel like I can give it a try. Maybe I really can!" Charles said again. Colton was evidently moved. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "If you''re going to participate, I have one request." Charles quickly asked, "What''s the request, teacher? Please tell me." "After each battle, you must let me personally check you. If your injuries affect the next challenge, I will call it off." Colton said with a serious expression. Charles felt a warm sensation in his heart, he could sense Colton''s concern for him. At the same time, he could also perceive Colton''s desire for that alchemy material, which must be something very important. "Absolutely no problem, teacher!" Charles nodded firmly. Colton fell silent, turning to enter the secret chamber. Soon, he emerged, holding a mystical beast egg in his hands, and it was the diamond-quality mystical beast egg that Charles had been longing for! Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Charles Is Not an Ordinary Genius Charles carefully took the diamond-quality mystical beast egg into his hands, and a notification appeared before his eyes: [mystical beast egg] [Name]: None [Attributes]: ??? [Level]: ??? [Quality]: Diamond Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r [Skills]: ??? [Loyalty]: ??? [Evolution]: ??? [Description]: This is a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, currently in a dormant state. If you carry it with you for 64 hours, a contract can be formed (100% success rate). It is truly a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. When Charles hatched mousie, he remembers it only took 24 hours. He didn''t expect that hatching a diamond-quality mystical beast egg would require 64 hours of carrying it around. "Charles, you can''t rush into the underground octagonal cage challenge. During this time, you can set aside learning alchemy and focus on strengthening your abilities and understanding [Combat Skills]." Colton suggested. Charles naturally knew that with the need to keep the mystical beast egg with him at all times over the next few days, he wouldn''t be able to challenge the Trial Tower. However, he could still focus on training Mia, mousie, and Max to level up their combat skills, as well as use the [Overlord Heavy Armor] to improve his physical condition. As for the upcoming auction hosted by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, there are still three days left. Charles didn''t plan to attend every session, as that would waste too much time. Tomorrow, he would ask President Daniel Long if there was a specific auction list. Then he would only need to attend the auctions that interested him, which would save time. Charles was filled with joy. A diamond-quality mystical beast egg is not something just anyone can possess, most Beast Masters have never even seen one! But there was a problem: this mystical beast egg was much larger than the one mousie had, about the size of a basketball. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now Charles could only hold it with both hands, which was quite cumbersome. It seemed he would need to find a backpack to put the mystical beast egg in, freeing his hands to do more things. "By the way, Charles, I will talk to Ethan and have him give you some special training when he has time. This way, your chances of completing the challenge will increase." Colton said before waving his hand, indicating he had other matters to attend to. After Charles left, Colton entered the bamboo forest, where the surrounding bamboo slowly parted, revealing a scene deep within the grove. It was a grave, with a tombstone inscribed with the words: [Grave of Beloved Wife Wanda] Colton slowly walked up to the tombstone and sat down beside it. He looked up at the sky above the bamboo forest and slowly began to speak: "I don''t know if what I''m doing is right or wrong, Wanda. I wish you were still by my side to give me some advice." "I am really pleased with Charles, he is truly a genius. No, he''s even more than a genius!" "To make up for the mistakes I made back then, I can only rely on Charles. I don''t want anything to happen to him. Wanda, do you think he will succeed?" "That guy, Jason Yang, still holds a grudge. He refuses to agree to my request to exchange alchemy materials. Well, who can blame him? I didn''t take good care of you, so he will never forgive me." A gentle breeze swept through, dissipating the sighs within the bamboo forest. Charles returned to the dormitory with the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Many people noticed him along the way, as carrying a mystical beast egg the size of a basketball certainly attracted attention. Soon, photos of Charles holding the mystical beast egg spread online, sparking a lot of discussion: "What is Charles doing? Is he engaging in performance art?" "Are you stupid? It''s not performance art, that''s definitely a mystical beast egg he''s holding!" "What kind of mystical beast egg? I''ve never seen one like that. If it is a mystical beast egg, what quality is it?" "I don''t know, I''ve never seen one either. It looks really strange, nothing like a Gold or Platinum quality mystical beast egg." "You''ve seen a Platinum quality mystical beast egg? I''ve only seen a Gold quality one!" The topic of what Charles was holding became a hot discussion among the people of Genosha Calivia. Most Beast Masters never had the opportunity to come into contact with a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, so they couldn''t determine its nature. Until renowned Beast Mastery scholar David Qi from Genosha joined the discussion, David Qi simply replied: "There''s no doubt that this is a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. It seems Charles is in the process of hatching it and needs to carry it with him for a long time." Once this response came out, the entire internet erupted into excitement, with countless people left in shock. The shocking news mainly had two aspects. One was that Charles was actually hatching a mystical beast egg. Which meant that Charles had reached the level of a Level Four Beast Master and was planning to contract his fourth mystical beast. This pace of cultivation made people question whether he was still awake. The other shocking revelation was that Charles''s mystical beast egg was actually of diamond quality! For most Beast Masters, having a Silver or Gold quality mystical beast was already quite impressive. They never expected that Charles, who had just become a Level Four Beast Master, would possess a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. This was something that many people couldn''t accept, and they continuously posted comments online expressing their jealousy towards Charles. In fact, it wasn''t just ordinary Beast Masters who were shocked. At that moment, in the Taylor family of Genosha Calivia, Benson was in his study, looking at the news on his phone, his expression growing darker. He glanced up at Zane, who was kneeling on the ground, and coldly said: "Zane, even though you are my son and the next head of the Taylor family, I must warn you again to stay away from Charles!" Zane clenched his fists tightly, his head lowered, filled with unwillingness. He gritted his teeth and replied, "Father, I don''t understand why Charles is just a commoner" Before he could finish, Benson threw his phone at him, the hard device struck Zane''s forehead, instantly leaving a wound as blood began to drip onto the still-lit screen, which displayed information about Charles. Zane looked on in disbelief, he had considered the possibility that Charles might have reached the level of a Level Four Beast Master, but he never imagined that the other party could possess a diamond-quality mystical beast egg! As the son of the head of the Taylor family, finding an emerald-quality mystical beast egg was already extremely difficult for him, let alone a diamond-quality one. Moreover, given Charles''s cultivation speed, if there were no accidents, it wouldn''t be long before he surpassed Zane, becoming an enemy that he could never defeat! "Take a good look, compared to him, you can only be considered a commoner!" Benson felt his own anger rising, but for the sake of the Taylor family, he had to force himself to calm down. Seeing Zane''s dazed expression, Benson''s heart softened, and he offered a few words of comfort: "Don''t think too much about it. For now, we can''t deal with Charles, but in the future, when the time is right, even Ezra will have to pay for underestimating the Taylor family!" Benson recalled that night when Ezra had looked down on him, as if he could completely annihilate the Taylor family whenever he wanted. For Benson, this was an indelible shame and a deeply rooted fear, as long as Ezra existed, the Taylor family had to treat Charles with utmost courtesy and could not retaliate in any way. "It''s only for now. The world will soon fall into chaos, and that will be our opportunity for the Taylor family to rise!" Benson''s eyes were filled with anticipation. ... On the other side, in the office of the president of Cyber Academy, Jamie, Ethan, and Hale were discussing something. Specifically about Charles participating in the underground octagonal cage challenge, "Reaper''s Scythe." This was something Colton had informed them about, along with the news of Charles becoming a Level Four Beast Master. Jamie was the first to speak: "I didn''t expect Charles to become a Level Four Beast Master in such a short time. It seems his talent is even higher than we imagined." "A genius blacksmith, a genius alchemist, a genius Beast Master, and terrifying combat abilities, he even has the potential to create his own combat techniques. Charles is truly a monster!" Ethan remarked. "Not only that, but I also heard about what happened with Charles in the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. He seems to be very skilled at appraising items and has never made a mistake. Even David Qi admires him greatly." Jamie added with the latest news. Hale wore a smile, it was a joyous thing for him that Charles was so powerful and talented. However, when Hale thought about Charles participating in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, his smile turned into concern, and he asked: "The one thing Charles lacks right now is time. If only he had enough time, he would undoubtedly become the top Beast Master!" "Yeah, but there isn''t much time left. We''ve received news from the headquarters that the entire Ethereal Grove is about to face an unprecedented crisis." Jamie walked over to the window as he shared this information. Ethan and Hale frowned, they were aware of this situation as well. Ezra had been away, not only to find a way to regain his original strength but also to deal with various hidden crises. "What if we convince Charles to give up the challenge? Hale almost died in the underground octagonal cage, even though he won against the fourth ace, he was severely injured." Ethan suggested. Hale recalled the past, those who were called the aces of the underground octagonal cage were no pushovers. While their mystical beasts might not be of high quality, their physical abilities and combat skills were top-notch. What was even more terrifying was that each ace was not afraid of death, willing to risk their lives in battle! It had been nearly ten years since anyone dared to take on the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, and Hale had also heard that recently a newcomer had appeared in the underground octagonal cage. In just ten short days, this newcomer had become an ace! Such a person was undoubtedly stronger and more fearsome than an ordinary ace! "I actually think Charles can do it. He''s not just an ordinary genius, he''s a true monster!" Jamie disagreed with the others. It seemed he had made up his mind as he said, "I will secretly watch the match. If Charles is in life-threatening danger, I will intervene directly!" Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Can You Come to My House Tonight? Jamie''s perspective differed from Hale and Ethan''s, ordinary geniuses needed time to grow slowly. But for a monster like Charles, facing more difficult challenges and dangerous situations would allow him to grow rapidly in a short period! "By the way, didn''t Colton ask you to train Charles? You can''t slack off these days." Jamie said to Ethan. Ethan nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to help Charles improve his strength. Besides training in the Trial Tower, combat training in the outside world can also enhance his understanding of combat techniques." Hale listened to their conversation and fell into deep thought. After a while, he slowly spoke up, saying, "If Charles can''t create his own combat techniques, I still feel he shouldn''t participate in the underground octagonal cage challenge." "Even if he can''t grasp a combat technique, participating in the challenge isn''t too risky, right? After all, the president is watching over Charles from the shadows, so he won''t be in life-threatening danger." Ethan asked, somewhat puzzled. Unexpectedly, Hale responded, "No, it''s not that simple. Since Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia, he hasn''t lost a single challenge or battle. He has already built up a certain momentum." "With this kind of momentum, his strong heart will support him on his journey as a Beast Master, allowing him to go further and further." "What if he participates in the underground octagonal cage challenge and, unfortunately, suffers a defeat? I''m afraid it will affect his future training and make him doubt himself." Hale said, and the whole office fell silent. Jamie and Ethan fell into deep thought. As high-level Beast Masters, they understood how rare this kind of momentum was. Especially for Ethan, who had once roamed Genosha, challenging seventh-level Beast Masters without a single defeat. That was how he earned the title of the Tiger of Cyber Academy. Moreover, he had forged a strong mindset, even when facing Ezra, he dared to take on the challenge! Now, Charles''s situation was somewhat similar to what Ethan had experienced, he had never faced defeat before, and if he were to lose, it was uncertain how it would affect his mindset. After a moment of contemplation, Jamie spoke up, "Charles''s inner strength is far more powerful than we imagine. There''s no need to worry about his mindset, that guy has left me in awe!" He remembered the time in the abandoned factory basement when Charles entered the room filled with the bodies of innocent children. At that moment, Charles''s performance had left him astonished. A person with that mindset would not be easily defeated, even in failure! However, Ethan and Hale had not witnessed the scene at that time, and confusion appeared on their faces. Jamie provided a brief explanation of the situation, especially about Charles''s demeanor when he entered the pristine white room. After hearing this, Ethan and Hale fell silent. They believed that at eighteen, they couldn''t match Charles''s actions or his mindset. "Then it''s settled. Now we just have to see when Charles can create his own combat technique. I''m looking forward to the expressions of the people in Genosha when they hear about Charles completing the challenge." Jamie said. The discussion about Charles wasn''t limited to just the people at Cyber Academy. In the Allen family of Genosha, Mason looked at the messages on his phone and then raised his gaze to Zachary, who was standing beside him. He said, "This Charles is truly impressive, he''s already a fourth-level Beast Master. I''m curious about how he achieved that." Zachary''s expression was calm, but his muscles were tense. He recalled Charles''s performance in the entrance exam and the scene when he challenged the Trial Tower. Images flashed in his mind, and a strong sense of unwillingness surged within him. As the son of the General of Genosha and a nineteen-year-old fourth-level Beast Master, Zachary had always been very confident until he encountered Charles. He knew there were many geniuses in the world but never expected to come across a monster like Charles! It made him feel despair, Charles was now effortlessly catching up to him, and the gap between them would only continue to widen, becoming insurmountable! "Father, I''m heading to the training room." Zachary said, not elaborating further on Mason''s words as he turned to go to the Allen family''s training room. He wanted to seize the time and break through to become a fifth-level Beast Master as quickly as possible. Although the process would be tough, thinking of Charles filled Zachary with fighting spirit! Mason watched his son''s retreating figure with a satisfied smile on his face. A person only truly grows when they have seen how high the sky is and how thick the earth is, yet they do not lose their fighting spirit and continue to strive. Mason had a feeling that Zachary''s future achievements would surely not be inferior to his as a general! "Zachary, some people are destined to be unattainable, existing only to be looked up to. Charles is one of those people." Mason murmured to himself. This scene wasn''t limited to the Allen family, the prominent families in Genosha were all discussing Charles, especially among the young geniuses. The speed at which Charles was becoming stronger shocked them. In just one night, the entire Cyber Academy had changed. Charles noticed this when he got up the next day to go to the cafeteria for breakfast. He specifically found a backpack to place the basketball-sized diamond-quality mystical beast egg inside, so he could carry it with him at all times. In the past, when discussions about him filled the internet, many people would have already surrounded him, clamoring for his signature and attention. But today, everyone seemed extremely busy. Even when they saw Charles, they wouldn''t approach him, instead, they would think of something and turn away. "Charles, you''re amazing! Now all the young people in the academy are thinking about how to get stronger, your motivational effect is incredible!" Jace''s voice came from the side. Charles hadn''t seen him in a long time, and the Jace now was different from the one he remembered. It was mainly in his demeanor, his eyes were bright and sharp, no longer displaying that weak and timid look. "I heard you''ve been training hard lately. How''s it going?" Charles asked. Jace immediately perked up and patted his chest as he replied, "Don''t worry, Charles, in a couple of days on Challenge Day, I''ll definitely be able to move from Class B to Class A!" "Such confidence? It seems you''ve made significant progress." Charles remarked, recalling that nearly half a month had passed. Every half month, the students in Class B would have the opportunity to challenge the students in Class A, and if they succeeded in defeating their opponent, they could move up to Class A. "Charles, I dare say that no one would challenge you. You were already the strongest new student when you were a third-level Beast Master, let alone now that you''re a fourth-level Beast Master." Jace said. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr Charles nodded, he hoped no one would challenge him. Otherwise, he would have to spend time fighting with Class B students, which seemed like a waste. After a simple breakfast, Charles headed to the classroom to prepare for his morning classes. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he sat down, a message from Celestine popped up on his phone: [Charles, I heard this morning that Grace has taken a month off. It seems she left Calivia with her teacher.] Looking at the message, Charles felt a bit confused. He was curious how Celestine, a student from Nova Academy, knew about Grace, Especially since Grace was the direct disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy, and they were from different schools. Charles replied: [Got it.] Less than ten seconds later, Celestine sent another message: [Aren''t you worried at all? She must have heard about you and chosen to go out and train to accelerate her strength.] Charles didn''t care much about this, his goal was to keep getting stronger and become the top Beast Master, a Master of all attributes! Celestine: [By the way, Charles, are you still going to the auction tonight? I don''t have anything else going on, so if you go, let me know, and I''ll accompany you.] Charles: [Let''s talk about it later, President Duan hasn''t sent me the auction list yet.] Celestine: [Okay, then I''ll go to class now.] Charles looked at his phone for a while, and until class started, there was still no message from Daniel Long, the chairman of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It seemed he would have to wait a bit longer. Behind him sat Zachary, with Camilla occasionally stealing glances at him. Zachary gazed at Charles''s back, somewhat lost in thought. Charles was about to contract his fourth mystical beast, and it was of diamond quality, he didn''t even dare to think about how vast the gap between him and Charles was. Time passed quickly, and by noon, Daniel Long finally sent a message. A file arrived on Charles''s phone, detailing the items to be auctioned off that evening. Charles opened it and glanced through it, there were plenty of good items, but one caught his attention. It read: [120-year-old top red wine from Tatus Manor, starting bid 3 gold coins] There was a detailed introduction, which Charles ignored, thinking about how he needed to increase Mia''s loyalty a bit more. A 120-year-old top red wine should be able to let Mia enjoy herself and boost her loyalty significantly! Moreover, compared to weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs, regular drinks had less competitive bidding, as this was a world centered around Beast Mastery, where strength was the most important factor. With that in mind, Charles sent a message to Celestine, along with the file, asking if there was anything she wanted to bid on. Soon, Celestine replied, She wanted some miracle drugs to accelerate her training speed and had arranged some funds from the Stokes family in Lsengard to participate in the auction tonight. However, Celestine didn''t have the qualification to bid, as she wasn''t a member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association and needed Charles to facilitate it for her. Thinking of this, Charles replied directly: [Why not arrive early tonight? I''m a member of the supreme-level members and should be able to help you get a membership card to make future purchases easier.] Celestine immediately messaged back: [No problem, thank you, Charles! After the auction tonight, can you come to my house? I have something to show you.] Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Attending the First Auction Charles didn''t understand what Celestine meant, he wasn''t sure if she really had something to show him. After thinking for a moment, Charles replied: [Let''s talk about it tonight. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association before dark.] After having lunch, with some time left in the afternoon, Charles went straight to the training room to make the most of every moment. He trained Mia, Max, and Mousie while adjusting the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor to enhance his physical fitness as a Beast Master. After this period of effort, Mia''s level had already risen to 22, while Max and Mousie had reached level 26. At this rate, it would still take quite a bit of time before Max and Mousie could advance. Time flew by, and after finishing the noon training and the afternoon classes, Charles had a quick dinner and went directly to the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. When he arrived, he found that Celestine had already been waiting there. Recently, the weather in Genosha had turned a bit cold, as autumn was approaching. Celestine was wearing a beige long dress that wrapped around her entire body, with a shawl covering her white shoulders. Her long hair was styled up, revealing her elegant and alluring neck. The dress was tailored to fit Celestine''s curvy figure perfectly, making her prominent chest and perky hips even more eye-catching. Charles took several careful glances at her. A smile involuntarily appeared on Celestine''s face, a scholar would die for his confidant, and a woman would beautify herself for the one she admires. Today, her outfit was specifically chosen for Charles, hoping to attract his attention and enhance his feelings for her. "Why did you arrive earlier than me? You didn''t skip a meal, did you?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. He had come quickly to avoid making Celestine wait alone. He hadn''t expected Celestine to be even faster, after all, Nova Academy was much farther from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association than Cyber Academy was. "Let''s head inside first." Celestine said without directly answering. She had indeed come over without having dinner. The reason she arrived so early was that she wanted to spend more time with Charles. Charles frowned as he took out his phone to check for nearby restaurants. "There''s a restaurant nearby. Let''s eat first, there''s no rush. After dinner, we can get the premium membership card and then attend the auction. We''ll have plenty of time." Charles suggested. Celestine felt a smile spread across her face as she saw Charles considering her feelings. As long as Charles thought of her, everything she did was worth it. Celestine naturally linked her arm with Charles''s as they walked to the nearby restaurant. Their arrival instantly drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Today, Celestine looked particularly stunning, her every movement exuding charm. Beside her, Charles, though not dressed up, radiated a sense of confidence and strength that caught many women''s eyes. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, someone recognized Charles and got up to approach them. Charles frowned and directly asked the staff for a private room, allowing him and Celestine to avoid being disturbed by others. "I didn''t expect you to be so popular, Charles. Those ladies were definitely here for you." Celestine said, looking straight at him with a somewhat jealous tone. Charles helplessly rubbed his nose and replied, "I don''t want it this way either. It''s not pleasant to be the center of attention every time I go out." Celestine couldn''t help but chuckle at Charles''s expression, saying, "I never knew that being too famous could be a bad thing." Soon, the food Celestine had ordered was served. She looked at the empty space in front of Charles and asked. "Aren''t you going to eat?" Charles replied, "I''ve already eaten. Don''t worry about me, you take your time." Celestine felt warmth in her heart. She had thought Charles hadn''t had dinner either, but it turned out he had already eaten and still brought her along for dinner. After the two finished their dinner, they arrived at the building of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Just as Charles was about to enter, a staff member came out to greet them. "Good evening, Mr. Charles. Is there anything I can assist you with?" the staff member said. Charles glanced around and noticed it wasn''t Yana, who had helped him with his membership application before, so he replied, "Hello, could you please tell me where Yana is? I''d like to find her for my membership." "Mr. Charles, I can assist you with your membership application as well, so there''s no need to bother Manager Qian. She has been promoted." the staff member responded. At that moment, a familiar figure stepped out from the lobby, and it was Yana''s voice that called out to him. "It''s an honor to serve you, Mr. Charles. I''m glad to see you again." Yana said, swinging her curvy hips as she walked over. Charles, feeling a bit curious, asked, "You''ve been promoted? Can you still help me with my membership?" Yana flashed a bright smile and replied gently, "Of course! As long as it''s Mr. Charles coming to see me, I always have time." After saying this, Yana stared intently at Charles, slightly parted her rosy lips, and licked them with her pink tongue, which was quite tempting! At that moment, Celestine stepped forward, positioning herself between Yana and Charles, and said, "I need to handle the membership today, so please hurry. We don''t want to miss the auction later." "Alright, this lady and Mr. Charles, please follow me." Yana said as she led the way, with Celestine and Charles following her out of the lobby. Once they had left, the staff member who had initially spoken to Charles rolled her eyes and said in a displeased tone: "What''s so great about it? She only got promoted because of Charles! If I had been the first to attend to him, I would have been the one promoted!" Her colleague, intrigued, joked, "Didn''t you just have your chance? Charles barely glanced at you!" "Don''t remind me! I regret it so much. I was closer to Charles that day than Yana was! Damn it, why didn''t I realize it back then?" In the private room of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Yana was processing Celestine''s membership application. With Charles, who was a supreme-level member, assisting her, the entire process went incredibly smoothly. Soon, Celestine''s premium membership was successfully processed. Yana personally escorted Charles and Celestine to the entrance of the auction and then said, "Mr. Charles, how about we exchange contact information? If you need anything in the future, just give me a call." Under Celestine''s watchful gaze, Yana seemed oblivious as she slipped her business card into Charles''s chest and turned to leave. Charles looked at Celestine awkwardly, while she fixed her eyes on the card in his hand, snatched it away, and tossed it into the trash can. "Mr. Charles, if you need anything, feel free to call me." Celestine said, suppressing her annoyance, her voice soft and full of seduction. "Ha ha, the auction is about to start. Let''s head inside." Charles said, changing the subject as he led Celestine into the venue, following the directions of the staff. They arrived at a private box on the second floor. It was an incredibly luxurious room, equipped with everything one could need. The outermost feature was a panoramic floor-to-ceiling window that offered a clear view of the entire auction. "Dear esteemed member, if you have any needs, you can press the button on the table, and someone will be at your service." the staff member said as they bowed and left. In the large box, only Celestine and Charles remained, waiting for the auction to begin. Celestine seemed a bit bored, her eyes wandered as she quietly slipped off her high heels and then playfully touched Charles''s calf with her bare foot. Charles glanced down but showed no reaction. Celestine pouted, feeling intrigued, and slowly inched closer to Charles, placing her left leg on his thigh. Her long, white leg appeared especially enticing under the dim lights, filled with an impulse-inducing allure. As Celestine leaned her face closer to Charles''s ear, she extended her tongue and lightly licked his ear, whispering softly: "Don''t you really want to come to my place tonight? I have something special to show you." Charles took a deep breath, suppressing the desires within him, as the auction was about to start. Noticing that Charles still hadn''t responded, Celestine gritted her teeth and turned to sit on Charles''s lap, facing him while wrapping her arms around his neck. As she slowly slid her legs, she softly said, "Are you really not coming?" Charles felt the contact between them and the warmth coming from Celestine''s body. He thought about it, after the auction, he would likely head to the training room to prepare for the upcoming underground octagonal cage fight. Clearly, there wasn''t much time to visit Celestine''s place, so he didn''t answer directly but said, "I''ve been quite busy these past few days and haven''t had much time." Celestine sighed, looking as if she was about to give up. She got off Charles and walked into the nearby restroom. Charles breathed a sigh of relief, trying to adjust his body. He was not the type to be controlled by desire, he knew when to do what needed to be done. Soon, the annual auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch officially began! After a brief introduction, the auctioneer took to the center of the auction hall to start the bidding for the first item. This was a purple-quality supreme spear, seemingly used by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association to hype up the crowd and excite the auction participants. Discover more stories at m v l e mpyr Charles glanced at the table in front of him, where a bidding device was placed. All he needed to do was input his bid, and it would be submitted without displaying specific names, only the box number or seat number. This way, the risk of being targeted maliciously was reduced. However, this was essentially useless for the second floor, as each box was special and corresponding to Genosha''s supreme-level members. Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Zanes Vulnerability After a while, Celestine emerged from the restroom in the private box, looking much calmer. She sat down beside Charles, watching the ongoing auction outside. Clearly, the first item, the purple-quality supreme spear, was not Celestine''s target, so she didn''t pay it much attention, instead, she kept gazing at Charles with a look full of melancholy. Sensing Celestine''s gaze, Charles felt a bit stiff, he didn''t know how to face her in this moment. So, Charles chose to look at the crowd below. There were many familiar faces, including Camilla, Zachary, and Zane, who were all seated in a row in the main hall. It was obvious that the items being auctioned today didn''t pique the interest of General Mason or the Emperor of Genosha, which was why they weren''t present. It seemed that only supreme-level members could access the private boxes on the second floor, otherwise, Zachary and Camilla wouldn''t be in the main hall on the first floor. Thinking of this, Charles looked around the second floor. There were nearly twenty private boxes surrounding the entire second floor, and only his was lit, indicating that someone was inside. Meanwhile, many people in the main hall on the first floor had noticed the situation on the second floor. Seeing the light on in one of the boxes, they began to speculate among themselves. "Surprisingly, there''s a supreme-level member participating today. I wonder who it could be." "I noticed the box number is new, it must belong to someone who recently became a supreme-level member. But I wonder who it is." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m curious as well. There hasn''t been any news about it lately. Anyone who becomes a supreme-level member should be quite prominent." "I heard that Charles became a supreme-level member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Could it be him?" "No way! Charles is just a genius, how could he possibly have that much money? He shouldn''t qualify." "Becoming a supreme-level member isn''t just about money, potential and status are also important criteria!" Zane sat in the front row, listening to the chatter from behind him, feeling curious about whether Charles was in the box on the second floor. Recalling Daniel Long''s attitude towards Charles yesterday, Zane felt that the supreme-level member upstairs was likely associated with Charles! However, he had other matters to attend to, namely securing the purple-quality supreme spear. The mere thought of it ignited a flame of anger within Zane, if it weren''t for Charles''s actions that allowed Bailey Zhao to pick a white-quality supreme spear from the royal treasury, and if he hadn''t spent over ten gold coins on a mystical beast egg yesterday, Zane wouldn''t have to borrow money from others to bid on this purple-quality supreme spear! "Damn Charles, when it''s your turn to bid on something, I''ll raise the price to the moonit''s completely within the rules and perfectly normal." Zane thought to himself. At that moment, the auction for the purple-quality supreme spear was heating up, with someone already calling out eight gold coins. Grinding his teeth, Zane shouted, "I bid ten gold coins! Who dares to compete with me!" As soon as he said this, Daniel Long, standing in the center of the auction hall, immediately turned pale. Zane''s move was nothing less than a declaration to the other bidders that if anyone raised the bid again, they would be opposing himand the Taylor family! The strength of the Taylor family is well known to everyone in Genosha Calivia, they are one of the top families that ordinary people simply cannot provoke. Therefore, after Zane called out his bid, the entire auction hall fell silent, and no one dared to raise the price further. Seeing this scene, Zane wore a smug expression, just as he had said earlier, very few people in Genosha would dare to mess with the Taylor family! "What are you waiting for? No one is continuing the bid." Zane said to the host on stage, believing that the purple-quality supreme spear was already his. The host glanced at Daniel Long, who nodded with a grim expression, clearly not wanting to create an awkward atmosphere at the start of the auction. Just when he thought it was all settled, someone raised the bid again, bringing the auction price for the purple-quality supreme spear to ten gold coins and ten silver coins. This new bid was clearly aimed directly at Zane. Experience more at m_vl-em,pyr Watching the updated price on the big screen and the displayed box number, Zane stood up and turned to look at the second floor, where the only lit box was participating in the bidding! At this point, Zane was certain that the supreme-level member on the second floor had to be Charles! Only Charles would maliciously target him like this! "Damn Charles, deliberately sabotaging my bidthis is infuriating! I haven''t even come after you, and yet you dare to provoke me!" Zane thought angrily. He immediately raised his bid again: "Eleven gold coins!" To his surprise, Charles also raised the bid, adding exactly the minimum of ten silver coins, bringing the price of the purple supreme spear to eleven gold coins and ten silver coins. At this point, Zane could no longer contain himself, he didn''t have many gold coins to begin with, and he had no idea how many more he would need to buy it. "Charles, don''t you have a suitable weapon already? Why are you making this personal?" Zane shouted loudly. Silence. No one answered Zane''s question. The big screen at the auction venue refreshed once more, and Charles added another ten silver coins. This action made Zane''s rationality gradually give way to anger, he wanted to see just how much money Charles had to keep bidding! The purple-quality supreme spear was indeed quite rare, and the price should be between seventeen to eighteen gold coins. Considering Zane''s current state, Charles had already made a rough assessment in his mind. He figured that around twenty gold coins would make Zane back off. With this thought, Charles began to toy with Zane, every time Zane called out a bid, Charles would add ten silver coins. The entire auction hall fell silent, filled only with Zane''s furious roars and the continuous bids from Charles on the big screen. When Zane finally shouted nineteen gold coins, his voice was a bit quieter, as if he had regained a little of his rationality. Charles immediately assessed that this must be nearing Zane''s limit, which is why Zane had lowered his voice. "It seems I overestimated the amount of money Zane has, as the son of the head of the Taylor family, he doesn''t have that much after all." Charles thought to himself. He stopped bidding, as if he had given up. Seeing this, Zane finally let out a sigh of relief and slumped back into his seat. Nineteen gold coins! Originally, he could have secured the purple-quality weapon for just ten gold coins, but because of Charles''s interference, he ended up spending an extra nine gold coins! Adding the fifteen gold coins he lost in the item exchange market, he was down a total of twenty-four gold coins! This amount was all his wealth, meaning that just because of Charles, Zane had lost every last gold coin! As the auction hammer fell, Zane''s mind was in turmoil, screaming, "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" He had no money left, even if someone below wanted to raise the bid against Charles, he couldn''t do a thing! If Charles decided to drop out and no one else raised the bid, it would be Zane''s turn to pay, but he was already broke. Having spent an extra nine gold coins to get what he wanted, Zane felt no joy at all, he just slouched in his chair, looking utterly defeated. Behind him, whispers floated through the air: "Charles is impressive, there are hardly anyone in all of Genosha who would dare to bid against Zane like that." "You look surprised, didn''t you know how formidable Charles is?" "I know, I know, Charles is indeed powerful, but Zane isn''t just anyone, he''s the son of the head of the Taylor family." "It seems you really don''t know, let me tell you, back at the Robinson family banquet..." Zane suddenly turned around. There were quite a few people sitting behind him, and he couldn''t tell who was discussing the humiliating events that had happened at the Robinson family banquetevents that marked one of the most shameful moments of his life! "The auction for the second item will now begin" The auction continued. Charles caressed Celestine''s thigh, which was stretched out over him, quietly waiting for the next item to be auctioned. Beside him, Celestine had witnessed everything that had just happened, just a few simple bids had caused Zane to spend so many gold coins! "Charles, how did you manage that? Aren''t you afraid Zane might suddenly decide he doesn''t want that purple supreme spear anymore?" Celestine asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. Charles thought for a moment and explained, "It''s all about careful observation. Just now, Zane''s voice dropped a bit, and he didn''t seem as angry anymore, which clearly indicated something had made him a little more level-headed." "I didn''t notice his voice changing at all, he seemed just as furious the whole time!" Celestine couldn''t understand. Was the scene she witnessed so different from what Charles had seen? "Well, you have to observe closely, just think about it a bit more." Charles said. His insight and ability to speculate were beyond what ordinary people could compare to. Celestine nodded, somewhat understanding, and her admiration for Charles only grew stronger. "By the way, what items do you want to bid on? If I help you bid later, the price might be a bit lower." Charles said. Celestine''s eyes lit up, and she quickly listed the items she wanted. Charles compared the list to the one Daniel Long had sent him, they were all items ranked lower in the auction, so they would have to wait a while. At that moment, Charles''s phone vibrated with a new message. He opened it to find a photo sent by Camilla. The person in the picture was Zane. Looking utterly lost, his eyes vacant and his expression bitter. Camilla: [Charles, you''re amazing! Just look at Zane''s face, it feels so satisfying! He deserves it for being so arrogant.] Charles instinctively smiled, he hadn''t expected Zane to be so fragile, to end up looking like this. Celestine had been watching Charles closely. When she saw him smile at a message, she curiously asked, "What''s going on?" Charles showed her the photo. To his surprise, Celestine asked softly, "Are you and Camilla, the second princess of Genosha, quite close?" Chapter 214: Chapter 214: The First Auction Comes to an End Upon hearing Celestine''s question, Charles didn''t think much and replied directly, "Close? We''re just classmates." Celestine seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She was worried that someone as outstanding as Charles would attract a lot of admirers, and perhaps even the second princess of Genosha might have feelings for him. People are often selfish, especially when it comes to love, and Celestine was no exception, she wanted to be Charles''s one and only. "Charles." Celestine called out to him. Charles turned to look, asking, "What''s up?" Celestine shook her head, indicating that there was nothing wrong, but her gaze remained fixed on Charles''s face, lost in thought. The auction was progressing quickly. Zachary and Camilla each made several bids and managed to buy the items they wanted. Zane, sitting in the front row, pulled out his phone, seemingly busy with something, and looked somewhat anxious. Finally, the item Charles had set his sights on todaythe top-tier red wine from Tatus Manor, aged one hundred twenty yearswas announced. He carefully observed the reactions of the crowd below, and as he expected, very few people seemed excited, most showed little interest. When the official auction began, the host announced the starting price of three gold coins. There were only a few bidders in the entire venue, with three or four showing slight interest, raising the price to four gold coins and five hundred silver coins. After waiting for a while, no one else continued to bid. Charles knew it was time to make his move. He calmly entered a bid of five gold coins, which was about the true value of that bottle of wine. After all, for a Beast Master, no matter how good the red wine was, it wouldn''t enhance their strength, spending that money would be better spent on equipment and miracle drugs. Just as the host was about to drop the hammer, Zane suddenly began to raise the bid, shouting, "I bid five gold coins and ten silver coins!" Upon hearing this, the entire auction hall fell silent. Some people looked at Zane, then glanced up at the box on the second floor, discussing among themselves: "It seems Zane is still not willing to back down, he wants to drive the price of the wine up." "It''s just a bottle of wine, it''s not important for a Beast Master. Charles shouldn''t continue to bid." "What do you understand? The wine might not matter, but face does! If Charles gives up right away, it would mean he''s afraid of Zane." "That''s true, I feel like those two will keep bidding. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association is going to make a profit." The big screen at the auction refreshed again, showing Charles had raised his bid to six gold coins. Seeing this, a look of joy appeared on Zane''s face. As the price for the one hundred twenty-year-old Tatus Manor top-tier red wine reached six gold coins, he felt he could still raise his bid. He had just pulled out his phone to borrow money, wanting to make Charles spend a bit more, otherwise, he would feel like he had lost out! "Six gold coins and ten silver coins!" Zane added ten silver coins each time, clearly trying to mimic Charles''s previous bid. Charles understood Zane''s intentions, but he didn''t care, it was just a bottle of red wine. There were plenty of other wines that could increase Mia''s loyalty. So there was no need to spend too much, that would be just as foolish as Zane. With a joyful expression still on his face, Zane waited for a while but saw that the auction screen did not refresh. His expression gradually became dazed. At that moment, Zane began to have a bad thought: "What if Charles decides to drop out? Wouldn''t I end up paying six gold coins and ten silver coins for something useless?" Fortunately, that thought was quickly dismissed, As the auction screen refreshed to show that Charles had raised the bid again to seven gold coins! In the box on the second floor. Charles looked at Celestine with a helpless expression, the previous bid hadn''t been his but had been made by Celestine. "Seven gold coins for a bottle of red wine? That seems a bit excessive. Let it go." Charles said. Celestine replied, "I''ll buy it. I can see you really want it, so I want to get it for you." Hearing Celestine''s words, Charles was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that Celestine wanted to win the auction and then give the wine to him! Looking at Celestine''s serious expression, Charles thought for a moment and said, "I appreciate your kindness. Honestly, any wine that''s just a bit better than Monkey Wine would be fine." "Oh, is that so? What should I do since I''ve already placed a bid?" Celestine had assumed that Charles only wanted this particular bottle of red wine and didn''t realize other options were acceptable. Charles waved his hand, signaling that he had a plan. Under Celestine''s puzzled gaze, Charles picked up the wine glass from the table and walked over to the glass front of the box, his figure becoming visible to the crowd on the first floor. Especially Zane, who was still hesitating about whether to raise his bid by ten silver coins, looked up at Charles'' silhouette. He saw Charles elegantly raise his right hand with the wine glass, making a toast gesture towards the crowd outside the glass. This action was filled with confidence and grace, but to Zane, it felt like a direct provocation and mockery, as if Charles was saying, "No matter how many gold coins you bid, this bottle of red wine is mine!" "Damn it, I''ll bid eight gold coins!" Zane shouted before the auctioneer could drop the hammer. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, everyone else became unsettled and began to talk among themselves: "Eight gold coins for a bottle of red wine? That''s insane! It''s only worth at most five gold coins!" "Rich people think differently than we do, especially young ones who love to compete. I bet Charles will raise the price again!" "It seems like Charles isn''t responding. He looks like he''s saying something, but I can''t hear him from this distance." "I can read lips. It looks like he said, ''What a fool. That bottle of wine is yours!''" "Fool, who is Charles talking about? Who else could it be, of course, it''s..." Zane''s hearing was perfectly fine, he could hear the discussions around him. Now, he was trembling all over, unable to believe that Charles had just given up so easily and had no intention of continuing the bidding. And in front of so many people, he had called him a fool? "Three, two, one, sold!" The auctioneer''s hammer came down. The bottle of one hundred twenty-year-old Tatus Manor top-tier red wine was sold to Zane for eight gold coins. Daniel Long watched Zane''s furious expression and couldn''t help but smile slightly. At the beginning of the auction for that purple-quality supreme spear, he really thought Zane would snag it at a low price, but Charles'' appearance had driven the price up. And as for this bottle of red wine, he would never have guessed it would sell for eight gold coins. In Daniel Long''s mind, selling it for over four gold coins would have been great, but it had doubled! Charles was truly a distinguished guest of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, he wished Charles would participate in every auction. However, Daniel Long quickly regretted his earlier thought. During the subsequent auctions, he seemed to feel Charles'' influence, causing Zane to suffer continuously. Whenever Charles was bidding on an item, not many dared to continue raising their bids. This led to several items being sold to Charles at a low price! In the box, Celestine looked at Charles with admiration. Those were all things she wanted, and she hadn''t expected to get them all, especially at prices even lower than she imagined! Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr "Charles, you''re amazing! I was worried I wouldn''t have enough gold coins to spend, but now I won''t even use all of it!" Celestine exclaimed excitedly as she hugged Charles'' arm. Charles felt the sensation from her touch and replied casually, "It''s nothing. After seeing Zane''s outcome, they all dare not bid against me anymore. Besides, the items up for auction today are just some common ones, the boxes on the second floor are mostly empty." "That''s because it''s you, that''s why others won''t continue bidding. Charles, with just one simple gesture, you made Zane raise his bid again. How did you do that?" Celestine recalled what had happened earlier, feeling very curious. Charles replied calmly, "It''s simple. Understand your opponent. Zane is foolish and arrogant, he cares most about his face." Even without spending a lot of time with Zane, Charles could roughly gauge what kind of person he was. "Oh, I almost thought I''d have to spend seven gold coins to buy that bottle of wine!" Celestine said, patting her chest, a bit shaken. Charles watched her chest rise and fall and said, "It''s fine, trust me." At that moment, the auction was nearing its end, and the items Charles had bid for Celestine were being delivered. The person delivering them was none other than Yana. "Respected Mr. Charles, here are the items you bid on. Please check if anything is missing." Yana said as she bent down to place the items on the tray in front of Charles. Sneaking glances at him with flirtatious eyes. She had been present at the entire auction, witnessing the interaction between Charles and Zane firsthand. The reason she recognized Charles so quickly was that her sister was a fan of his and sent her Charles'' videos every day. Over time, Yana had formed an impression of Charles. Now it seemed that Charles not only had exceptional talent but also far surpassed his peers in strength, intelligence, composure, and steadiness, effortlessly outmaneuvering Zane! Before meeting Charles, Zane had been one of the most feared elites in Genosha Calivia! Who would have thought that Zane, the son of the Taylor family head, would continuously suffer losses in front of Charles and embarrass himself? Thinking of this, Yana, who had been bending slightly, leaned even lower, trying to draw Charles'' attention to the exposed skin on her chest. "The money has been transferred, and the items are all here, nothing missing. You have no further business here." Celestine said rapidly. She had noticed long ago that this girl named Yana had not shown so much skin when they first met! Yana glanced at Charles and, seeing he didn''t move, replied somewhat regretfully, "Alright, ladies, I will take my leave now." As Celestine watched Yana leave, deliberately swaying her hips and flaunting her ample backside, she pressed her chest firmly against Charles and asked, "Is she more attractive than me? Does she have a better figure than I do?" Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Encountering the Serpent People Charles did not answer Celestine''s question. Time passed quickly, and by the time the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction concluded, it was around eight o''clock in the evening. Charles ignored Celestine''s hints and headed straight back to Cyber Academy. Now he needed to train diligently and make the most of his time to enhance his strength for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the Genosha underground octagonal cage! It had been 28 hours since he obtained the diamond-quality mystical beast egg, and there were still 36 hours left until it could be completely hatched. To be honest, Charles was quite curious, this was his first time hatching a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. He had no idea what kind of mystical beast would emerge once it successfully hatched or what its initial level would be. Since it was a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, it should have a higher level than the one that Mousie had when it first hatched, right? That would save a lot of time in leveling up, and time was something very important to Charles. Back in the training room, Charles adjusted the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor once again. He was now adapting at an impressive speed, basically needing only a day to fully acclimate to the new weight. Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor could no longer enhance his physical abilities. At that point, if he wanted to continue improving his physique and increase his strength, he would need to find other methods. "Sometimes, going too fast isn''t a good thing. It feels like I won''t be able to use this newly acquired orange-quality equipment for long." Charles thought to himself. Thankfully, the Overlord Heavy Armor had decent defensive capabilities, so even if it could no longer help improve his physical attributes, it wouldn''t be completely useless. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing his training, an exhausted Charles stepped out of the training room and encountered Hale, who was waiting nearby. "Mr. Hale, is there something you need?" Charles asked first. Hale had specifically come here to wait for him, so there must be something important going on. Charles could also guess that Hale had been standing at the training room door to avoid disrupting his training. "Charles, the Robinson family contacted me again tonight. They want to apologize to you tomorrow afternoon at the most luxurious restaurant in Genosha Calivia." Hale said. He didn''t want to deal with the Robinson family, when he severed ties with them, he had nearly lost all interest in the family. Unexpectedly, the Robinson family had sought the help of an elder who had always treated Hale well, asking that person to request Hale''s assistance, which he couldn''t refuse. That''s why he had come to find Charles. Charles recalled what Colton had told him that night regarding Hale''s past experiences. "That''s fine, Mr. Hale. I can make time tomorrow afternoon." Charles initially agreed, then asked: "Mr. Colton once mentioned some things about your past. Can you tell me about it, Mr. Hale?" Upon hearing Charles'' words, Hale froze in place. His eyes fell to the ground, lost in thought about something. After a long moment, Hale finally spoke, "I once had a serious conflict with my family over a person, and afterward, I lost everything and became what I am now." Hale''s words were vague, clearly indicating that he did not wish for anyone to know what had happened in the past, nor did he seem eager to reflect on it. Charles could sense the disappointment and despair in the person standing before him. When people recall their past pains, it is usually accompanied by feelings of resentment, regret, and sorrow, but Hale was different. Charles sighed. He chose not to ask any more questions. The current Mr. Hale showed no fighting spirit, he had completely given up on everything. "Mr. Hale, just tell me when you''re ready to share. Maybe I can help you." Charles offered as a form of comfort. Hale looked up, somewhat grateful for Charles'' words, and replied, "Thank you, but even Uncle Ezra couldn''t accomplish that, so I''ve stopped thinking about it." "Even things that Mr. Ezra can''t do?" Was it related to the curse on Hale? A curse that could cause a legendary-quality mystical beast to fall to platinum quality must be incredibly difficult to lift. However, if there''s a way, the information prompts in front of Charles could provide corresponding methods. It was likely that he couldn''t see it now due to his current strength, just as when he first met Ezra, most of the information he could see was marked with question marks. Read the latest on M-VL-em|p,yr "Not being able to do it now doesn''t mean there''s no hope for the future." Charles thought. He hesitated to discuss the curse. Otherwise, Hale would surely wonder how he knew about it, especially since no one had mentioned this matter to Charles. This was also one of the reasons Charles had asked Hale about his past. After bidding farewell to Hale, Charles returned to his dormitory. It was already quite late. During this period, Charles had been getting very little sleep each day, but thanks to the good physical condition of a Beast Master, he was managing. "It seems I need to find some time to relax, otherwise, it might affect my overall state." Charles contemplated. He planned to take a good rest after completing his self-created combat techniques. The next day at noon, The members of the Robinson family had arrived early at the most luxurious restaurant in Genosha Calivia. To show their sincerity, they had even booked an entire floor to ensure no one would disrupt the midday meeting. Even with the financial power of the Robinson family, they wouldn''t be willing to book the entire restaurant, the amount of gold required would make them feel the strain! Soon, Charles'' figure appeared at the entrance of the restaurant, where Lance Lin, the head of the Robinson family, was personally waiting to greet him. At first, Lance Lin''s brother, Shane Lin, felt it was unnecessary for the head of the Robinson family to welcome Charles, it seemed a bit embarrassing. To his surprise, Lance Lin directly stated, "Have you forgotten the day Ezra appeared over the Robinson family? The scene from that day is something I''ll never forget. What''s embarrassing about it? As long as the Robinson family is safe, everything else is trivial." "Mr. Charles, thank you very much for accepting the Robinson family''s invitation. I''ve booked the entire third floor of the restaurant, and the lunch banquet will begin shortly." Lance Lin said first. Charles nodded calmly. He wasn''t here today just to eat, he had come to accept the Robinson family''s apology, after all, it was the Robinson family that had made the initial mistake. Just then, a commotion suddenly erupted inside the hall of the restaurant. " Blackrock! As a member of the chaotic army, how dare you come to Genosha Calivia seeking help?" A raspy voice rang out. "Bullshit! You are the chaotic army! We are fighting for the peace of all of Atacama! It''s people like you who have kept Atacama in a state of constant turmoil!" someone retorted. Charles looked toward the hall and saw two cloaked figures arguing with each other, about to come to blows. He originally didn''t care much about these matters, but upon hearing the word "Atacama." he took a closer look and noticed an information prompt appear before him: [Name]: Blackrock [Race]: Serpent [Age]: 32 [Level]: Lv44 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison ... [Name]: Uda [Race]: Serpent [Age]: 28 [Level]: Lv47 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison ... Serpent People? No wonder Atacama was mentioned, that is Aria''s hometown! Thinking of this, Charles recalled the image of the young girl, dressed in a purple silk gown, her face veiled with sheer fabric, her eyes shimmering with an enchanting hue, like a fairy stepping out of an ancient painting, radiating an exotic charm. There was also Joshua, who taught him the "Eighty-One Hammer." gifted him with "Joshua''s Remnant." and helped him through a crisis. These two Serpent People had been quite helpful to Charles! So, Charles stepped forward, wanting to ask the arguing Serpents in the hall if they knew anything about Aria and Joshua. To his surprise, Lance Lin beat Charles to it and entered the hall, exuding the authority of a superior. He shouted, "Enough! Everyone quiet down! If you want to make a scene, take it outside!" The two Serpents immediately calmed down. One of the Serpents quickly walked up to Lance Lin, visibly pleased, and said, "Honorable head of the Robinson family, I bring greetings from Atacama and the Li Tribe. I wonder if you''ve made a decision regarding our earlier discussions?" Lance Lin recognized the Serpent before him, and with a somewhat more normal attitude, replied, "Uda, rest assured, the Robinson family will notify you as soon as there''s a result." Upon hearing Lance Lin''s words, the Serpent named Blackrock quickly approached as well, speaking respectfully, "I represent the legitimate Serpent power, the New Nation, and send you our regards. Please do consider a partnership with the New Nation!" Hale frowned. He knew that two Serpents had come to Genosha Calivia, each belonging to two opposing factions. Both were looking to collaborate with the major families of Genosha to purchase weapons and equipment at a low price, along with miracle drugs. In exchange, these Serpents would provide unique materials from the Atacama Desert, as well as gold coins. The Robinson family was not interested in the New Nation. This was a newly emerged faction that was not well regarded. "Sorry, the Robinson family will only collaborate with powerful tribes, even if we were to work with Serpents." Lance Lin stated bluntly. Uda, from the Li Tribe, immediately displayed an excited expression. He turned to the opposing faction''s Blackrock and said, "Did you see that? No one believes in you chaotic forces! What is this New Nation? What of the Serpent Queen''s bloodline? You will always be cursed!" Blackrock instantly became furious. Insulting him was one thing, but insulting Her Majesty, the queen who led the New Nation into battle, was absolutely unacceptable! "I challenge you to a duel! Her Majesty will bring peace to Atacama, and that is a certainty!" Blackrock roared in anger. Uda''s eyes brightened. He knew Blackrock''s strength, and agreeing to the duel at this moment was a great opportunity to eliminate him! Before he could respond, the previously quiet Charles suddenly spoke up, "Wait a moment, I have some questions I''d like to ask." Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Atacama Does Not Need Peace Serpent Uda felt annoyed when someone interrupted the request for a duel. He glanced at the speaker, who looked to be only eighteen or nineteen years old. The young man was carrying a backpack and dressed very ordinarily, clearly lacking any status or background. Uda directly expressed his impatience, saying, "Who is this little brat? Do you think you have any right to involve yourself in the matters of the Serpent People?" Charles was taken aback by this remark. He never expected that simply speaking up would lead to such mockery from the Serpent of the Li Tribe. Charles ignored the Serpent named Uda. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Blackrock, asking, "You said your faction is called the New Nation, led by the bloodline of the Serpent Queen?" Blackrock looked at Charles with some wariness. He didn''t say a word, clearly unwilling to divulge more information. "That''s right, they''re a chaotic army! What bloodline of the Serpent Queen? It''s clearly a cursed bloodline!" Uda eagerly interjected, seizing every opportunity to belittle the New Nation. Charles frowned, still looking at Blackrock, and continued, "Don''t worry, I''m not your enemy. Do you happen to know Joshua?" Upon hearing the name Joshua, both Blackrock and Uda froze for a moment. Especially Blackrock, who had an expression of surprise and confusion as he cautiously asked, "May I ask what your relationship is with Lord Joshua?" Charles directly took out the Remnant of Joshua, which could no longer be used, but still retained Joshua''s aura. Blackrock carefully sensed it and confirmed it was indeed Lord Joshua''s aura. His gaze toward Charles was filled with curiosity. "This was given to me by Joshua, it is enough to prove I am not your enemy." Charles said. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blackrock nodded and replied, "The New Nation is indeed led by Her Majesty, and Lord Joshua is her capable assistant." With this accurate answer, Charles understood that this Serpent faction called the New Nation was the one led by Aria. Charles recalled that he had once asked Joshua where he might go in the future, and Joshua had replied he would either go to Atacama or the Stellar Empire. It seemed the other party had indeed returned to their homeland, Atacama, and formed a faction aimed at completely reclaiming Atacama to bring peace! "Kid, who exactly are you? How do you know people from the chaotic army?" Uda, being close enough, overheard the conversation between Charles and Blackrock. As an opposing faction of the New Nation, Uda instinctively regarded Charles as an enemy, since he understood that an enemy''s friend is also an enemy. Charles turned around, frowned, and said, "Who I am has nothing to do with you. This is Genosha, not a place where you can act recklessly!" "Damn it! A mere teenager dares to be so arrogant! If this were Atacama, I would have killed you with my own hands already!" Uda licked his lips, clearly harboring murderous intent. Lance stood nearby, and his expression grew increasingly grim. The purpose of his visit today was to manage his relationship with Charles. He hadn''t expected a member of the Serpent tribe to provoke and ridicule Charles like this. It should be noted that Charles had heard the conversation between him and Uda, where the Robinson family showed interest in cooperating with the Li Tribe. Who knows how Charles feels now? If this makes him more averse to the Robinson family, it could lead to trouble in the future. With a Serpent tribe far away and the killing god Ezra nearby, Lance quickly made his choice. "Shut up! Mr. Charles is not someone you can provoke!" Lance reprimanded Uda, then turned to Charles and said, "Mr. Charles, this Serpent has nothing to do with the Robinson family and does not represent our stance." Uda looked bewildered, doubting his own ears. Lance was the head of the Genosha Robinson family, and yet he showed such respect to this eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy? Who exactly is this kid? Charles waved his hand and stared at Uda, asking, "I heard what you said earlier. Although this isn''t the Atacama Desert, there are still duels here, even life-and-death duels. I''m curious how exactly you plan to kill me?" Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr Once those words were spoken, Lance tensed up immediately and hurriedly said, "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to act impulsively over a Serpent. The luncheon is about to start, why don''t we go eat first?" After saying that, he turned to Uda and added, "You should apologize right away. You''re being extremely rude, this is not the Atacama Desert!" Uda sensed that Charles''s identity was not simple. He didn''t want to stir up more trouble and wanted to defuse the situation as much as possible. But unexpectedly, Charles said, "You not only need to apologize to me, but you also need to apologize for your earlier slander against the Serpent Queen!" "Why should I! A curse is a curse! The Serpent People don''t need any queen!" Uda immediately became enraged. Before the New Nation arrived, their Li Tribe was the largest tribe in the area. All Serpents had to obey their commands, contributing all their wealth in exchange for the chance to avoid being killed. They also had to perform various forms of labor to obtain food and avoid starving to death. After the emergence of the New Nation, those despicable civilian Serpents flocked to the New Nation, resulting in the Li Tribe losing its sources of wealth and labor. The Serpents of the Li Tribe saw their living standards plummet and even had to work for themselves! This was something they could not tolerate at all, and they blamed all their misfortunes on the New Nation and the Serpent Queen. Atacama did not need peace, all Serpents were accustomed to oppression and turmoil. "So, are you willing to accept my life-and-death duel?" Charles asked expressionlessly, but his words carried an endless chill and killing intent! Before Uda could respond, Lance urged again, "Hold on, don''t be impulsive." The reason for his admonition was the concern that if Charles were to get hurt, the Robinson family would surely be in danger once Ezra found out! If the Robinson family weren''t present today, then Charles could challenge an eighth-level Beast Master or an eightieth-level Serpent, and it wouldn''t have anything to do with Lance! "Uda, if you keep this attitude up, the Robinson family will not cooperate with the Li Tribe!" Lance shouted at Uda. Hearing Lance''s firm words, Uda was momentarily taken aback. Just because of his bad attitude towards Charles, the Robinson family would cancel their cooperation with the Li Tribe? Because of an eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy? It should be noted that collaborating with the Li Tribe could bring the Robinson family hundreds of gold coins in profit each year! The Robinson family was willing to give up such a substantial profit simply because of his attitude towards this boy? At this moment, Blackrock, standing behind Charles, had his eyes light up. The cancellation of the cooperation between the opposing faction and the Robinson family was a tremendous victory for the New Nation! If the New Nation could establish a partnership with the Robinson family, that would be even better. But was it even possible? Blackrock instinctively turned his gaze toward Charles, thinking to himself, "Perhaps this human who knows Lord Joshua might have a chance to facilitate cooperation between the New Nation and the Robinson family." In the next moment, Blackrock felt that the thought was almost impossible. How could a mere boy make the Robinson family cooperate with the New Nation? "I''m sorry, I apologize for my inappropriate words just now." Uda gritted his teeth and lowered his head. The cooperation between the Li Tribe and the Robinson family was crucial. With the support of the Robinson family''s weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs, the strength of the Li Tribe''s Serpents would improve, potentially allowing them to stall the New Nation. As long as they could hold back the New Nation, other Serpent factions would naturally seize the opportunity to attack the New Nation! Any faction that surpassed ordinary Serpents and civilian Serpents did not want to see Serpents from their territory siding with the New Nation. Moreover, the New Nation''s slogan was to bring peace to Atacama. What is peace? It naturally means the complete disappearance of these Serpent factions, only the New Nation''s existence would be true peace! "It''s too late. I don''t want to accept your apology, nor do I wish to forgive your offense." Charles said. He turned to Lance and firmly stated, "Mr. Lin, there''s no need for today''s luncheon. I am a friend of the Serpent People, and I stand with the New Nation." Lance understood Charles''s intention. Charles was telling the Robinson family that in order to manage their relationship with him. They must choose the New Nation over the Li Tribe! Without any hesitation, Lance, with a serious and solemn expression, said to Uda, "On behalf of the Robinson family, I am canceling our cooperation with the Li Tribe!" After saying that, Lance did not look at Uda''s shocked expression. He turned to Blackrock and said, "On behalf of the Robinson family, I wish to establish cooperation with the New Nation. I wonder if the New Nation agrees?" Blackrock was a bit slow to react, he was simply stunned by Charles''s maneuver. Just by saying a few simple words to express his stance and choosing to side with the New Nation, the Robinson family canceled their cooperation with the Li Tribe and opted to work with the New Nation instead? This was truly shocking for the Serpents, it felt like a dream. Blackrock had previously approached the Robinson family, but their terms were far less favorable than those with the Li Tribe, so the Robinson family showed no interest in cooperating with the New Nation. He originally thought everything was set in stone, but unexpectedly encountering Charles gave all matters a glimmer of hope. "I represent the New Nation, and I am willing to establish cooperation with the Robinson family!" Blackrock responded, somewhat excitedly. He became even more curious about Charles''s identity. To know Lord Joshua and to change the Robinson family''s decision with just a few wordswhat kind of person could achieve that? "No, I cannot accept this! Why should I? The New Nation is a chaotic army, and the Serpent Queen is cursed. Atacama needs no peace!" Uda suddenly roared. Chapter 217: Chapter 217: I Wont Regret Killing You Hearing Uda''s words, Blackrock could no longer hold back. He retorted, "The New Nation is not a chaotic army, they are a group of warriors fighting for peace! The Queen is not cursed, she is the only Serpent who can bring peace to Atacama!" "You so-called elite, who ruthlessly exploit and oppress ordinary Serpents, don''t need peace, those Serpents do! Atacama needs peace!" Uda''s eyes turned blood-red. He trembled all over, not out of fear, but out of anger. He could no longer maintain his human form. In the hall of the tavern, Uda revealed his true Serpent form. The three-meter-tall Serpent opened its blood-red maw, constantly flicking out its forked tongue. With a pair of pale yellow vertical pupils, it coldly stared at Charles, filled with brutality and murderous intent. Uda hissed, his voice hoarse as he said, "Human, I challenge you to a duel!" The person he hated the most right now was Charles. The cooperation he had managed to establish with the Robinson family had been canceled just because of a few words from Charles. If he returned to the Li Tribe like this, he would definitely face severe punishment! He had to do something! This eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy was the best choice. Not only was he aligned with the New Nation, but he also knew Joshua. If he could kill this boy, perhaps the tribe would spare him from punishment! "Damn it! The conflict among the Serpent People should not involve humans. Uda, if you have the courage, then duel with me!" Blackrock said. He had also transformed into his Serpent form. Unlike Uda, Blackrock, in his Serpent state, was clearly more rational. "I''ll say it again, this is Genosha, not the Atacama Desert!" Lance''s aura exploded. After all, he was a Level Seven Beast Master and could not allow Serpents to act arrogantly here! Seeing Lance''s attitude and movements, Uda sighed inwardly. It seemed there was no way to remedy the situation. As long as Charles refused his challenge, he could do nothing to Charles. He couldn''t just attack outright, could he? The only possible outcome of that would be being killed on the spot by Lance! Just when Uda was prepared to give up, Charles spoke, saying, "I accept your challenge." "What!" "Calm down, don''t be impulsive!" Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r Blackrock and Lance''s eyes widened in shock. They never expected Charles would agree. Unlike Blackrock, Lance knew that Charles had already become a Level Four Beast Master. However, being a Level Four Beast Master without a contract for a fourth mystical beast faced with a forty-something level Serpent was still a huge risk. Even if Charles is a genius, that doesn''t guarantee he can defeat Uda. After all, Serpents are not the same as ferocious beasts, they have their own culture, knowledge, and combat heritage. Their overall combat power is much higher than that of ferocious beasts! Moreover, most Serpents possess wind and poison attributes, making them fast and capable of unleashing deadly toxins. If one is accidentally exposed to the opponent''s poison, the likely outcome is death by poisoning! Blackrock was equally puzzled. He could infer that Charles''s identity must be extraordinary, but looking at Charles, who appeared to be only eighteen or nineteen, he couldn''t see how he could possibly be Uda''s match! Although Blackrock strongly opposed Uda''s remarks, as a member of a rival faction, he had heard of Uda''s name. Uda is a powerful Level Four Serpent in the Li Tribe, with a wealth of combat experience. Furthermore, the toxins he possesses are more potent than those of ordinary Serpents. Once bitten, there is basically no cure unless Uda is killed and his serpent gallbladder is extracted, that is the only thing that can neutralize the poison. "Kid, you said it yourself. If you die in this duel, you can''t blame me, it only shows how arrogant you are!" Uda''s eyes lit up. He had already made up his mind, once he killed Charles, he would immediately leave Genosha Calivia and return to the Atacama Desert, back to the Li Tribe. "Don''t worry, I won''t blame a dead man." Charles said expressionlessly. Just a Level Forty-something Serpent, after all. If all went well, the black gold long knife would take him down in one strike. If things didn''t go smoothly, a single black gold knife glow would do the trick. If one attack wouldn''t suffice, then he would use two! Charles was well aware of the Serpent People''s poison attributes, but he wasn''t worried. When it came to speed, there weren''t many who could match him! He could see that a strong wind was blowing outside the tavern on the street! Moon Riding Wind: Increases speed and evasion, allowing for rapid movement or charging toward a target, making it elusive like the wind. In battle, it enables quick position changes to dodge enemy attacks. With the enhancement of moonlight and natural wind, the effects on speed and evasion are amplified. The stronger the moonlight and the greater the wind, the higher the boost! Just a Level 47 Serpent, how fast could he really be? "This space is too small, let''s move out to the street." Charles said, turning to walk outside. Lance wore a worried expression, he had only one thought in his mind: Charles must not get into trouble. Otherwise, the Robinson family would surely be implicated and targeted by Ezra. "You guys, clear the area!" Lance instructed the members of the Robinson family. At the same time, he summoned a mystical beast and activated Beast Mastery. If Charles was in any danger, he would not hesitate to intervene! Everything was for the Robinson family, no one could withstand Ezra''s wrath. With the Robinson family members in action, the wide street in front of the tavern was instantly cleared. A large crowd lingered on the street, curiously watching the scene unfold. "What''s going on? Why is the area suddenly being cleared?" "It seems to be because of Charles?" "What happened to Charles? Is he going to duel someone?" "It''s not a person, it''s a Serpent. It''s so tall, it looks like it''s almost four meters!" "Who do you think will win?" "That''s obvious, it''s got to be Charles! He''s my idol!" "This Serpent looks like it''s over Level Forty, and Serpent People are no slouches. Charles might have met his match, this could be an evenly matched fight!" "Shh! I''m going live, I want to stream this duel so more people can see it." It was Uda''s first time dueling in front of such a large crowd. Seeing the throngs of people surrounding the road, his heart began to race with excitement! "Kid, are you ready? You will be greeted by death soon!" Uda said quietly, his tone filled with murderous intent! Unlike Uda, Charles was already used to being watched. He felt no inner turmoil and remained calm. Three hexagram arrays lit up as Charles summoned Mousie, Max, and Mia. Without any hesitation, he activated Beast Mastery. At the same time, he took out the black gold long knife from the jet ring and reduced the weight of his Overlord Heavy Armor by a third. Charles thought to himself, "This state should be enough to deal with a Level Forty-something Serpent." Since leveling up to a Level Four Beast Master, no, it should be said that after the battle against Darren at the Robinson family banquet, Charles seemed to have not taken any action since. He wasn''t even sure how strong he had become. It was just right that he encountered a reckless Serpent today, one that insulted Aria, to test his actual combat power. "In this world, there''s no such thing as a pill for regret. Agreeing to duel me will be the biggest mistake of your life!" Uda said. Charles shook his head and replied, "I won''t regret killing you." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Uda kept flicking his forked tongue, as the wind and poison energy continuously gathered around him. A shocked voice came from the crowd, "It''s a Serpent with wind and poison attributes, and it looks like it''s above Level 45!" "Looks like Charles has met his match, a Serpent at this level is even stronger than a Level Fifty ferocious beast!" "Charles hasn''t contracted a fourth mystical beast yet. Will he be able to handle this Serpent?" Only a few people believed in Charles. They were unaware of his true power, they just felt that Charles had always been incredibly strong, able to astonish others every time. Surely, this time would be no different. Online, the livestream of Charles''s duel with the Serpent quickly went viral. At the Cyber Academy, Hale had just come out of the principal''s office. After glancing at his phone, he darted back into the office. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Principal! Principal! You have to see this, Charles is dueling a Serpent! I need to go watch!" Hale said anxiously. Principal Jamie was initially tense, but he relaxed after spotting Lance on the livestream. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. Lance is there, after all. He''s a Level Seven Wind Attribute Beast Master. With him around, Charles will be fine." "That''s true. If anything happens to Charles, Uncle Ezra won''t let it slide!" Hale thought it through and set aside his worries. He then settled into a chair nearby, eagerly watching the livestream. As one of the few people in Genosha Calivia most concerned about Charles, Hale was also very curious about Charles''s current strength. After becoming a Level Four Beast Master, a Beast Master''s physical abilities would further enhance. Charles''s physical condition had already surpassed that of other Beast Masters at the same level. Not to mention he had also selected an orange-quality armor from the royal treasury. Now, it was estimated that within the ranks of Level Four Beast Masters, no one could surpass Charles in terms of physical prowess. Even some ordinary Level Five Beast Masters might not measure up to him! It wasn''t just Hale and Jamie watching, nearly everyone in Genosha Calivia who followed Charles flocked to the relevant livestream. They were all eager to find out just how powerful Charles had become after reaching Level Four Beast Master. In the livestream footage, Charles and Uda stood facing each other, the wind whipping at their clothing, and a solemn atmosphere enveloped the entire area. Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Toxic Fangs Erupt Charles felt the howling wind rushing past him, and he instinctively activated Moon Riding Wind. The once roaring winds suddenly became docile in Charles''s perception, as if with just a thought, they would carry him to wherever he wished to go. The entire arena of the duel felt like Charles''s domain, he had the illusion that in an instant, he could appear right behind Uda and plunge the black gold long knife into his heart. "Kid, don''t worry, I''ll make sure you experience unspeakable pain before you die!" Uda continued to taunt. However, Charles had quietly adjusted the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor, increasing it slightly because he was worried that if he moved too quickly, the battle would end too soon. That way, he wouldn''t be able to gauge his true strength. Before Uda could continue speaking, Charles slowly drew the black gold long knife in an arc, the sharp tip aimed at Uda''s neck, and a strong battle intent surged within Charles! "Damn, this kid seems a bit extraordinary, but it shouldn''t be a big problem, he only has three mystical beasts and is just a Level Three Beast Master!" Uda reassured himself. He felt somewhat intimidated by Charles''s aura, but as a warrior of the tribe, he quickly adjusted his mindset. In the next moment, the floor beneath Uda cracked, and his figure shot toward Charles like a bullet. "Wow, he''s so fast!" someone in the crowd exclaimed, surprised by Uda''s incredible speed. In just one movement, he had shattered the ground like a spider''s web. Many began to worry for Charles, as they thought that if they faced Uda, they would definitely not have time to react! However, Charles was not like these onlookers. His face remained calm as Uda closed in, swinging his claws. In an instant, Charles moved one meter to the left, effortlessly dodging Uda''s attack. "What! He actually reacted to that." Uda was astonished, his current speed was beyond what an ordinary Level Four Beast Master could respond to. Let alone Charles, whom he viewed as merely a Level Three Beast Master with only three mystical beasts. Uda wasn''t the only one shocked, due to equipment limitations, the audience in the livestream couldn''t clearly see Charles''s movements! "Damn, how did he do that? Charles''s speed is no less than this Serpent''s!" "Exactly, he just reached Level Four Beast Master, and he''s already this impressive!" "This is just the beginning, let''s keep watching." The crowd shook off their astonishment and focused intently on the duel, afraid of missing even a single moment. Uda, undeterred by his failed strike, knew that he hadn''t yet unleashed his full power, he still had skills left to use! Wind-Slicing Serpent: A special skill of the Serpent People that reduces external resistance in a wind-blown desert, allowing them to increase their speed. Although it wasn''t in the desert, the streets were currently howling with strong winds. With the enhancement of the Wind-Slicing Serpent skill, Uda''s speed wouldn''t be affected even in such conditions, in fact, he would be even faster than in normal circumstances! In his eyes, Charles, being human, would be somewhat affected by the strong wind, thus reducing his speed. Victory still belonged to him! After using Wind-Slicing Serpent, Uda''s speed increased once more as he launched another attack. This time, he was full of confidence, believing that Charles wouldn''t be able to dodge this strike given his previous speed! Lance watched the scene in the duel arena, his heart tightening. As a Level Seven Beast Master, his battle experience and keen eyesight were far superior to those of the onlookers. The instant Uda made his move, he noticed that Uda''s speed had increased again. Concerned for Charles''s safety, Lance was about to intervene and stop the duel when he saw a smile tugging at Charles''s lips, a look of disdain in his eyes, as if he were saying, "Is that all you''ve got?" Sure enough, against Uda''s faster attack, Charles effortlessly dodged once more! "Boom!" The street floor shattered under Uda''s strike, countless fragments flying into the air. Charles maintained his smile and softly said, "Now it''s my turn. Let me show you what true speed looks like!" Seeing the smile on Charles''s face, a sense of foreboding crept into Uda''s heart. In the next moment, Charles twisted his body, and the black gold long knife in his hand traced a graceful arc, sweeping aside the falling floor fragments. Then, his entire body suddenly accelerated, moving faster than Uda''s previous attack! The difference was that the ground beneath Charles''s feet showed no change at all, it was as if he were a gust of wind, with only speed and no weight! "What!" Uda couldn''t react at all in that moment. He wanted to dodge the long knife in Charles''s hand as much as possible, but he couldn''t do anything, only feeling the sharp tip slice through his scales. A chill pierced through him, followed by a warm sensation at the wound, and finally, a scorching pain! Blood gushed from the wound on his arm, barely having time to hit the ground, when Charles''s next attack came again! Uda gritted his teeth, feeling that if this continued, only death awaited him! He still had a trump card left to use: poison! Most people think that the Serpent People''s toxins are delivered through their fangs, but Uda was different. He possessed a unique skill that allowed him to spread deadly poison without direct contact! Toxic Fangs Ejection: By compressing and exploding his venomous fangs, he could spray all the venom from his glands forward, creating a toxic area. This skill could only be used in life-and-death crises, each use would shatter the fangs, expelling all the venom, and recovery would take two to three months. In the current situation, only Toxic Fangs Ejection could give him a chance to turn the tide. Once Charles was infected with the toxin, he would just have to wait for it to take effect to win the duel! As Charles drew closer, the light in Uda''s eyes grew brighter. When he felt the distance was just right, Uda did not hesitate to unleash Toxic Fangs Ejection! In an instant, countless streams of green venom erupted from his massive serpent mouth, covering the area in front of him. "You''re dead! Damn human brat, how dare you injure me!" Uda''s vision was obscured by the venom, making it hard to see, but listening to the gasps around him, Uda could tell that his toxin had likely hit Charles! However, that thought was quickly shattered by reality when he heard the crowd murmuring: Explore the unknown at m.v.l.e.mpyr "Damn it!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Unbelievable, he dodged that? Didn''t Charles just hold back his full speed?" "Don''t ask me! I blinked, and Charles just vanished!" "I swear, I didn''t blink, and I still couldn''t see how he dodged that attack. If it were me, I''d be dead by now!" "If it were me, I''d have died ten times already!" "I''ve died 911 times!" He dodged? He disappeared? Uda''s first reaction was disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Charles could evade such a sudden attack. When he used Toxic Fangs Ejection, he had already calculated the distance between them, there was no way to dodge! While Uda was still contemplating, a voice came from behind him, "I won''t regret killing you!" Uda''s scales trembled. He wanted to run, to get away from Charles, but he couldn''t move at all! The sharp tip of the knife pierced through his heart from behind, penetrating his entire chest, appearing right before his eyes. Watching the blood slide down the blade, Uda''s eyes filled with unwillingness and regret. At the moment of death, he finally began to regret challenging Charles, but it was too late! Charles expressionlessly withdrew the long knife, stepping back at the same time. From Uda''s wound, blood gushed out in torrents like a fountain, quickly staining the ground red. Accompanied by a thunderous crash as he fell, only Charles remained standing calmly in the arena, wiping the blood from the black gold long knife before sheathing it back into the jet ring. The entire street was silent, not a sound to be heard. Even Lance had his mouth agape, staring at Charles in disbelief. Charles''s speed had genuinely shocked him, having just become a Level Four Beast Master, he displayed such incredible speed. Once Charles successfully contracted his fourth mystical beast, defeating a Level Five Beast Master would be no challenge at all! In the crowd on the street, many were rubbing their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what had just happened. Among them were several Beast Masters who lacked sufficient rank, unable to see how Charles evaded the Serpent''s toxic attack and maneuvered behind it! There were also higher-ranked Beast Masters who offered some explanations: "I really admire Charles''s courage. That Serpent''s toxic attack covered the area in front of him, but there was no poison within about half a meter in front of Charles!" "Charles utilized his speed to close in on the Serpent before the toxin could settle. At that moment, he could strike down the Serpent!" "So he intentionally let the opponent feel hopeful before shattering their illusions and delivering the final blow!" After some explanations and watching the live replay, many people finally understood. They marveled: "Simply killing the enemy isn''t enough, you have to break all their illusions before they die. Charles is incredible!" "Exactly, that move is called killing the heart!" "That Serpent had it coming. He talked about making Charles regret it and suffer, it''s truly laughable!" "A mere Serpent, a former underling of Genosha, dares to act so arrogantly?" Blackrock heard the discussions about the Serpent People but didn''t react. He simply focused his gaze on Charles. Chapter 219: Chapter 219: I’m Just a Commoner Under the gaze of the crowd, Charles slowly walked over to Blackrock and said, "Have you eaten?" Blackrock was momentarily taken aback by Charles''s words. What did that mean? Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr Just moments ago, Charles had slain a Level Forty Serpent without showing any reaction, his face devoid of any expression, as if he had merely squashed an ant. And now he was asking if Blackrock had eaten? "No, not at all." Blackrock replied. For some reason, as he looked into Charles''s calm eyes. He felt a surge of fear in his heart. No, it should be described as a fear of the strong! This feeling only arose when he faced Lord Joshua. Even now, with only three mystical beasts, Charles emanated an aura that belonged to the strong! "Perfect, I haven''t eaten either. Why don''t we go inside and grab a bite? I have quite a few questions I''d like to ask you." Charles said. Blackrock nodded stiffly. He was now certain that Charles was not an enemy, but rather an ally. In his heart, he felt not only curiosity about Charles''s identity but also confusion about the questions Charles wanted to ask. Standing at the entrance of the tavern, Lance gradually collected his surprise and stepped forward, saying, "The Robinson family has booked the third floor, and the payment has been made. Why don''t we go upstairs for lunch?" Charles pointed to Blackrock beside him and replied, "I have some things I want to ask him. It''s not really appropriate with too many people around." Lance responded, "It''s just the two of you. I need to head back to the Robinson family to prepare for our collaboration, so I can''t stay here." Charles nodded and took Blackrock to the third floor of the tavern, where they found the largest private room and sat down. Once all the dishes were served, Charles looked at the table piled high with delicious food. He immediately summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max. One person, three mystical beasts, and a Serpent indulged in a hearty meal. After a hearty meal, Charles looked at Blackrock and asked, "How is Aria doing lately?" Blackrock suddenly looked up at Charles. The name of the Serpent Queen was not something ordinary people could know. "Mr. Charles, could you tell me about your relationship with Her Majesty the Queen?" Blackrock did not answer, he needed to understand the relationship between the two. Charles scratched his head and pondered for a moment before replying, "Friends, I suppose you could say we''re fairly close friends. Joshua is also aware of my relationship with Aria." Friends, close friends? Upon hearing Charles''s response, Blackrock recalled his encounters with Her Majesty the Queen. Each time, she was alonestrong yet exuding a sense of loneliness. After a moment, Blackrock sighed and replied, "Her Majesty is very tired. There''s a lot to deal with regarding the New Kingdom, and she''s handling it all by herself. Lord Joshua is skilled in battle, but he can''t help the Queen much." "I see. I didn''t realize she truly began gathering people from the Atacama Desert, hoping to restore peace and reclaim its former glory." Charles remarked. He remembered the time spent with Aria, during which he felt she was just an ordinary girl. The notions of a fallen nation and the bloodline of the Serpent Queen didn''t seem to fit her at all. Looking back now, perhaps during those days, she could be carefree, not having to think too much or bear too much responsibility. "How is the situation in Atacama?" Charles asked his second question. Blackrock sighed again and replied slowly, "The situation is very complex. Atacama is no longer the Atacama it used to be. There are many different factions, some are simply Serpent People, while others have backing from foreign powers." "And there''s the ever-watchful Stellar Empire. If it weren''t for the fact that the Stellar Empire is currently embroiled in a struggle among the princes for the throne, the situation would likely be even more chaotic." Listening to Blackrock''s explanation, Charles could roughly imagine how difficult it must be for Aria to establish a new kingdom in such a complicated scenario. Unfortunately, he was only a Level 4 Beast Master now and couldn''t be of much help. "Is there anything I can do to help?" Charles asked. Blackrock voiced his curiosity, "Mr. Charles, can you tell me about your background? As far as I know, there isn''t a Bryant family in Genosha." "I''m just an ordinary citizen." Charles replied. Blackrock''s eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom how an ordinary person could earn the respect of the head of the Robinson family and effortlessly kill Uda. "Really, it''s just that I''ve been lucky. I have a Level 8 Beast Master as my mentor and a master-level alchemy teacher." Charles continued. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "E-eight Level Beast Master? A master-level alchemist?" Blackrock stammered, struggling to find his words. "Yes, I''m also a senior blacksmith, a senior alchemist, and a Level 4 Beast Master. I just became a Level 4 Beast Master a couple of days ago." Charles tried to explain in detail. He genuinely wanted to help Aria and Joshua. "..." Blackrock fell silent. He didn''t know what to say to express his astonishment. Could an ordinary person really train in blacksmithing, alchemy, and be a Beast Master all at once? "For now, there''s nothing you can help with. The fact that we were able to reach an agreement with the Robinson family has exceeded my expectations. The new kingdom can take a bit of a breather now." Blackrock''s attitude became more respectful. Charles nodded, and the two chatted for a while longer until it was almost time for afternoon classes, and then Charles left. Inside Cyber Academy. In Class A''s classroom. Zachary was still sitting behind Charles, with Camilla beside him. They had both watched the video from noon, and Zachary had studied it carefully. He placed himself in the perspective of the Serpent and realized that no matter how he struggled, he would end up just like that Serpent, being killed by Charles! The discussions online about Charles were extremely heated, with countless people labeling him a monster of Cyber Academy! Being a step ahead of ordinary people made him a genius. Being two steps ahead of ordinary people makes one a genius among geniuses. Charles, however, was far ahead of others and had undoubtedly become a monster! This was still without him contracting a fourth diamond-quality mystical beast, if he did, his strength would surely increase. Within the entire Class A, only Zachary and Camilla could get somewhat close to Charles. The others were too afraid to approach Charles, let alone anything else. "By the way, we''re facing Class B''s challenge in the next couple of days. I heard only the top five from Class B qualify to challenge Class A students. I wonder if anyone will challenge me." Zachary said quietly. He was genuinely looking forward to someone challenging him, as it would give him a chance to vent his frustrations. "Can you challenge anyone? I''ve been a bit busy lately and don''t want to face any challenges." Charles asked softly. Zachary''s mouth twitched slightly. He paused before replying, "Don''t worry, no one would be foolish enough to challenge an unbeatable opponent." "That''s good, I don''t want to waste my time." Charles replied. Meanwhile, in a mountain range somewhere in Genosha, Grace watched the video on her phone as it slowly loaded to completion, her face filled with shock. "How about it? Do you have confidence in defeating Charles?" her teacher asked. Grace took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. She put her phone back in her pocket and looked at the dense forest before her, speaking with determination: "In two years, I will definitely defeat Charles!" Her teacher nodded and said, "That''s the mindset of a strong person. Keep up the special training, and if you can persevere, becoming a Level 5 Beast Master will be within your reach!" "With your talent, there''s also a great chance you could become a Level 8 Beast Master!" As if recalling something, Grace gritted her teeth and asked, "Teacher, do you think it''s likely for Charles to become a Level 8 Beast Master in the future?" The forest was silent, With only the sounds of nearby insects and the rustling of leaves stirred by the wind. After a long while, Grace''s teacher finally replied, "He should be able to become a Level 9 Beast Master." Grace''s body froze in an instant. She stopped speaking and just walked deeper into the forest. She wasn''t the only one rapidly improving her strength. In an unknown small town, inside a tavern, Lily looked at the information on her phone. Her face first showed a happy expression, then shifted to disappointment. After a period of training, she had progressed from a Level 1 Beast Master to a Level 2 Beast Master. However, Charles had gone from a Level 3 Beast Master to a Level 4 Beast Master. The gap between them seemed not to have narrowed, but rather widened. This was because the higher the level of a Beast Master, the greater the disparity between them. "Come on, Lily, do you remember your goal?" Lily quietly asked herself. Everything she did was to get closer to Charles. She knew that Charles''s future was bound to be very bright and that he could become an incredibly powerful Beast Master. Chasing after Charles was destined to be a difficult task, But so what? She just wanted to get as close to Charles as possible and be able to watch him! ... "Good kid, I knew I didn''t misjudge you. From this video, it seems you haven''t even used your full strength yet." Ezra said after watching Charles''s video. He was very pleased with Charles''s speed. After all, it hadn''t been long since he met Charles for the first time. Moreover, Charles''s fourth mystical beast was a diamond-quality mystical beast, which was already quite impressive. In a good mood, Ezra intended to rest a bit longer, but unexpectedly, strange sounds came from the cave behind him. The sound resembled a baby crying, yet also echoed the wailing of an old man nearing death, filled with sadness, despair, and various negative emotions. A long tentacle covered in eyes slithered through the cave filled with broken flesh and blood, waving in the air, looking extremely eerie. Ezra sighed, these creatures were becoming increasingly active. It seemed that the chaos in the world was not far off. Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Ethans Training The diamond-quality mystical beast egg still needed some time to hatch, and it should be fully hatched by tomorrow morning. At that point, they would finally know what this diamond-quality mystical beast was like. Charles had just finished his afternoon classes and, as he walked out of the classroom, he saw Ethan waiting outside for a while. "Teacher Ethan?" Charles spoke up. "Colton asked me to take charge of your special training. Are you free tonight?" Ethan inquired. He now had a general understanding of Charles''s strength. Ethan had watched the battle video between Charles and Serpent several times, and he could vaguely sense that Charles''s abilities were not that simple! "Sure, I don''t have anything planned for tonight." Charles replied. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was holding its second auction tonight, but Charles didn''t intend to participate since there was nothing he wanted on offer. Ethan''s combat abilities were something Charles was aware of, and he knew that carrying the diamond-quality mystical beast egg would affect his entry into the Trial Tower. His original plan was to wait until the mystical beast hatched before going to the Trial Tower to accelerate his understanding of self-created combat techniques. "Go ahead and grab a bite to eat. After you''re done, meet me at the training room door." Ethan said before turning to leave. After a quick dinner, Charles used Darkness Cloak to arrive at the training room entrance. Ethan stood at the door, watching as Charles emerged from the shadows. He was a bit surprised and remarked, "Nice job! With that skill, an average Level 6 Beast Master wouldn''t even notice you!" Charles scratched his head, and before he could respond, Ethan led him into the training room. "I''ve watched the battle video between you and Serpent. That shouldn''t reflect your true abilities." Ethan said confidently. Charles nodded, the Overlord Heavy Armor he was wearing was quite heavy and limited his speed. Otherwise, he could have dealt with Serpent much faster. "Later, I want to see you give it your all. We''ll have a match, and then I can identify areas for you to improve." Ethan said. In his view, only through sufficient combat could he accelerate Charles''s growth, especially in life-and-death situations. He was familiar with the Genosha underground octagonal cage, anyone who could become a top-tier player was no simple character. They were all seasoned fighters who could kill without blinking. While the quality of mystical beasts might not compare to the academy''s geniuses, when it came to the practical combat abilities of Beast Masters, Ethan found them to be quite formidable! Under the conditions of not using equipment, skills, or summoning mystical beasts. Very few students in the entire Cyber Academy could compete with the top-tier champions. The reason Ethan hadn''t taken on the Reaper''s Scythe challenge was that he had become a Level 5 Beast Master long ago, already surpassing the challenge''s requirements. Moreover, in his opinion, the overall strength of a Beast Master should include equipment, mystical beasts, and skills. Simply competing in physical fitness, combat experience, and combat techniques was a form of self-limitation. However, it must be said that passing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge would greatly benefit Charles''s growth! "Alright, I won''t be going easy on you. So be careful." Ethan said as he prepared himself. Read the latest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr Charles showed no hesitation and immediately took off his Overlord Heavy Armor. The heavy armor hit the ground with a thud. Ethan''s eyelid twitched slightly as he stared incredulously at the Overlord Heavy Armor on the floor and asked: "You were wearing that armor when you dueled that Serpent?" Charles replied, "Teacher Ethan, yes, but the environment back then enhanced my speed. In the training room, I might not be as fast." Upon hearing this, Ethan could guess a bit about Charles''s abilities. Charles had a skill that could enhance his speed in special environments, and the enhancement was quite significant. However, it was a pity that skills couldn''t be used in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, otherwise, Ethan would feel much more at ease, and Charles''s chances of success would increase. "We''ll find out after the fight. I want to see just how strong you really are!" Ethan said as he noticed Charles had finished preparing. Without hesitation, he pushed off the ground, and his body surged forward like a falcon, radiating powerful momentum. Charles remained calm, losing composure was the worst mistake one could make in battle. He quickly scanned Ethan''s form and movements, which were now etched in his mind. Charles''s brain worked rapidly as he dodged and analyzed, constantly predicting Ethan''s next move. To his surprise, it seemed like Ethan had seen through his thoughts. Ethan''s already impressive speed suddenly increased, clearly aimed at disrupting Charles''s actions. His timing was impeccable, he intended to test Charles''s reaction ability. At this point, Ethan''s speed was faster than that of an average Level 5 Beast Master, and he was very curious about how Charles would respond! However, in the next instant, Charles surprisingly abandoned his attempt to dodge, flexing his muscles and shifting his body from a defensive stance to an offensive one. Ethan''s eyes lit up, this was a choice he hadn''t anticipated! It''s important to note that human thought doesn''t transition that quickly. Especially after initially deciding to dodge, most people wouldn''t have the ability or the courage to switch to an offensive stance! "Let''s see how you handle this attack!" Ethan''s gaze was resolute as he targeted the vital points on Charles''s body. Just as mentioned earlier, only in real combat, faced with life-and-death crises, can one discover their practical flaws. At the same time, an unprecedented sense of danger surged within Charles. Even when facing the Level 8 Beast Master from Constellation, Charles had never felt like this, clearly, Teacher Ethan was very serious! But he still had a way! Just as the two were about to collide, Charles unleashed his full speed, pivoting his feet. Ethan''s attack grazed his chest as it passed. Seizing the moment, Charles took advantage of his position, clenched his fist tightly, and aimed a punch at Ethan''s temple. "Boom!" A dull thud echoed through the room. If it had been an ordinary Level 5 Beast Master, they would have fallen to the ground, completely incapacitated by Charles''s full-force strike. To his surprise, Ethan merely swayed slightly, turning his head to look at Charles. His eyes were filled with astonishment as he said, "Nice job, kid! You were intentionally feigning weakness from the start. When you dodged, you weren''t using your full power at all!" Charles replied, "You said to give it my all, but you didn''t specify when to do that." "You''re absolutely right. Winning a battle isn''t just about raw strength, it''s about wisdom and maintaining a calm mindset!" Ethan said, his tone somewhat complex. At Charles''s age, he hadn''t been this exceptional. "Let''s go again! You need more combat experience. I now see that continuous fighting is the best training method for you!" Without waiting for Charles to prepare again, Ethan launched another attack. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ambushes are also a form of combat intelligence." Ethan said with a smirk. For the entire night, Charles and Ethan engaged in practical combat within the training room. Especially Ethan, he simulated various combat scenarios, providing Charles with invaluable experience. As they progressed, Charles even managed to attempt using the combat techniques he had grasped in the Trial Tower while fighting Ethan. However, the results were somewhat lacking, not matching the speed of progress made in the Trial Tower. It seemed he would have to wait until tomorrow when the diamond-quality mystical beast hatched before he could truly focus on improving his combat techniques in the Trial Tower. "Alright, let''s wrap up today''s training. You''ve sustained some injuries, so make sure to rest well when you head back tonight." Ethan said. Charles rubbed his aching shoulder. Ethan had deliberately caused this pain to test Charles''s pain tolerance. It''s important to know that getting injured in real combat is completely normal. Some Beast Masters are affected by pain, which diminishes their overall strength. Others, however, can endure the pain and continue fighting. As for Charles, in Ethan''s perception, he seemed as if he had not been injured at all! Whether it was offense or defense, everything was executed flawlessly! "Once you become a bit stronger, the title of ''Tiger of Cyber Academy'' should rightfully belong to you." Ethan said with a smile. He was very optimistic about Charles''s future. If only Charles was given a little more time, successfully passing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge would be a sure thing! "Uh, I''ll head back to rest now, Teacher." Charles replied, without elaborating further. Ethan seemed to remember something and quickly added, "By the way, you can skip classes for the next few days. The headmaster has approved it. Spend more time in the Trial Tower and try to complete your self-created combat techniques as soon as possible." Charles''s eyes lit up, not having to attend classes and being able to focus on improving his strength was a good thing for him. "It''s not as simple as you think. You still need to set aside time every day. A dedicated teacher will create a tailored curriculum for you." Ethan said with a smile. Attending classes at the academy was non-negotiable! However, Charles''s situation was somewhat special, he learned quickly, so a specialized teacher would be assigned to him. Before him, only a few students had been fortunate enough to receive such treatment. In the world of Beast Masters, strength is revered, and talented individuals with great potential naturally receive special treatment. "Alright, Teacher, I''ll take my leave now." Charles said, turning to leave and heading back to his dormitory. After a quick wash-up, he picked up the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and examined it closely. There were still eight hours left until it successfully hatched. At eight o''clock tomorrow morning, he would finally get to see this diamond-quality mystical beast! Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Returning to the Trial Tower "So, how is Charles''s actual combat power?" Jamie asked Ethan, who was sitting in the dean''s office. Ethan reflected on Charles''s performance in the training room and replied, "He''s strong, but not strong enough. If he can complete his own combat techniques, he should have no major issues." "It seems we have to wait a bit longer. Time is running out, the exchange competition among the three major academies starts in just a month." Jamie sighed. Time is the most precious commodity. This year''s exchange competition is different from the past, it represents much more. Although Cyber Academy has branches in every country and is considered a neutral institution, the students themselves are not neutral. In the face of competition between two nations, many students naturally hope to help their country win glory! Moreover, this year, it''s rumored that Kingston has produced several powerful geniuses whose strength cannot be underestimated. "Indeed, after the exchange competition, we will enter the Genosha secret realm. The timeline is tight, and I just wonder if Charles can complete his own combat techniques in a month." Ethan said. After he finished speaking, he immediately shook his head, instinctively adding, "A month is just too short." After Ethan left. Jamie walked over to the bookshelf in the office and carefully pulled out a book. The bookshelf slowly moved, revealing a safe in front of him. After entering the password, the safe opened, revealing numerous documents filled with specific intelligence information concerning the entire Ethereal Grove! Jamie picked up the documents and flipped through them, exclaiming, "Some remote areas have already started to fall into chaos. I just wonder when it will be the turn of the Abyssal Depths. Sigh, I hope it takes a little longer." If Charles were here, he would instantly recognize the photo on the documents in Jamie''s hands. It was a horrifying image of countless bizarre tentacles covering an entire small town! ... The next morning, since Charles didn''t have any classes, he went straight to the training room after breakfast. He continued using the Overlord Heavy Armor to enhance his physical abilities, while also watching the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Finally, at eight in the morning, the basketball-sized mystical beast egg began to tremble. A strong and powerful heartbeat slowly resonated throughout the training room. With a "crack." a fissure appeared in the eggshell. A small head popped out. Charles felt a surge of joy as he looked at the information prompt that appeared before him: [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Attributes]: Gold [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour] , [Body Enhancement] , [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Mood]: Afraid [Health]: Very Hungry [Loyalty]: 65 [Evolution]: 5 paths [Description]: This is an extremely rare Gold-Eater Beast that has awakened its primal bloodline. It can continually enhance its defensive capabilities, physical strength, and recovery ability through Metal Devour. However, this little creature is still in its juvenile stage and seems a bit afraid. Only on m v|le|mp|yr Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him with great curiosity. It was his first time seeing that a mystical beast''s preference was actually Metal Devour. Without much time to think, the freshly hatched Savage Gold-Eater Beast quickly began to chew on its eggshell, its body visibly growing at an astonishing rate. At first, the Savage Gold-Eater Beast was about the size of a volleyball, but after finishing the eggshell, it had grown to the size of a basketball. It lifted its head and scanned the surroundings, directly crawling toward Charles. Charles carefully picked it up and observed it closely. The appearance of the Savage Gold-Eater Beast resembled that of a snake, but it had four limbs and tall, erect scales on its back. A pair of golden eyes was fixed on Charles. Charles glanced at the information prompt and discovered this was a female Savage Gold-Eater Beast. By convention, he needed to give this mystical beast a suitable name. "How about calling you Little Gold?" Charles tentatively suggested. The Savage Gold-Eater Beast seemed to understand something and shook its head in mild frustration, apparently disliking the name. "Let me think... Little Gold doesn''t sound good. What should I call you? Your eyes are golden... Well, I guess I''ll stick with Little Gold." Charles really couldn''t come up with a better name. Mia, Max, Mousiethese three names for mystical beasts revealed that he was not very good at naming. The Savage Gold-Eater Beast nodded helplessly, accepting the name. [Ding! You have named the Savage Gold-Eater Beast, and it likes it. Loyalty +5.] The information prompt in front of Charles changed. [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attributes]: Gold [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Mood]: Good [Health]: Hungry [Loyalty]: 70 [Evolution]: 5 paths ... Charles didn''t have time to examine Little Gold''s specific skills, he was focused on Little Gold''s health. Just a moment ago, before devouring the eggshell, he remembered that Little Gold''s health status indicated it was very hungry. After finishing the eggshell, it changed to just hungry, so it seemed Little Gold needed to continue eating. "Little Gold, you''re not thinking about eating metal right now, are you?" Charles said while holding Little Gold. He took out some food, but Little Gold just sniffed it and didn''t open its mouth. With a mindset of giving it a try, Charles took out some metal materials for forging from his storage space and placed them in front of Little Gold. Little Gold eagerly opened its mouth and bit down on the metal. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those hard metals crumbled like foam under Little Gold''s teeth, easily crushed to pieces. The training room was filled with the sound of Little Gold chewing on the metal as it ate. Taking advantage of this moment, Charles quickly checked Little Gold''s skills: [Metal Devour]: This is the most important skill of the Savage Gold-Eater Beast. It can rapidly grow and enhance its power through Metal Devour, and when it devours special metals in large quantities, there is a chance to obtain unique skills. [Body Enhancement]: By harnessing the energy of the gold attribute, it can strengthen the body, temporarily boosting its defensive capabilities, strength, and recovery ability. [Rapid Recovery]: The Savage Gold-Eater Beast possesses formidable recovery abilities, allowing it to rapidly recover from injuries. Each recovery requires the consumption of a portion of its metal energy. Charles''s eyes lit up. The skill Metal Devour didn''t seem particularly powerful and didn''t match the diamond quality of Little Gold. However, upon further reflection, the ability to accelerate growth through Metal Devour is an incredibly terrifying capability for a mystical beast. This means that, apart from combat training, Little Gold has more ways to improve than other mystical beasts! It can grow faster! Moreover, by devouring rare metals, it can also obtain unique skills! "No wonder it''s a diamond-quality mystical beast. Its current strength may not be impressive, but its potential for growth is immense. If it has enough time and enough metal, it will definitely become incredibly powerful!" Charles thought to himself, understanding that to accelerate Little Gold''s growth, various rare metal materials are essential! This also means he would need a lot of money! "To become a top-tier Beast Master, I can''t overlook the importance of money!" Charles sighed. He noticed that after finishing its meal, Little Gold seemed a bit tired, as if it was digesting the metal it had just eaten. So, he canceled the summoning, allowing Little Gold to return and rest properly. Now, Charles was truly a Level 4 Beast Master, possessing his fourth mystical beast! He stretched his shoulders and moved his muscles, carefully sensing his body. When he contracted with Little Gold, his physical fitness had improved significantly. Now, he had grown a little stronger. "By the way, Joshua also taught me the Eighty-One Hammer. I can use that to enhance the quality of metals and speed up Little Gold''s growth!" Charles recalled the Eighty-One Hammer. He also reminisced about the time spent with Aria and the memories Joshua had left him. If it weren''t for that piece of equipment, he might have died during the ambush by Sly and Kevin. Now, Charles''s strength was still not enough, he was far from being able to help Aria. He needed to become stronger! With that thought in mind, Charles left the training room without hesitation and headed to the Trial Tower. He wanted to accelerate his comprehension of combat techniques as much as possible. "Hello." the staff member at the Trial Tower greeted him, going about his usual duties. When he looked up and recognized who had entered, his face lit up with surprise and excitement. "Charles, you''re back again!" the staff member exclaimed eagerly. Charles nodded and asked, "Let''s start with a test like before." The staff member took out a testing crystal and placed it on the table, then immediately pulled out his phone to send a message in the academy group chat. [Everyone, here''s some absolutely explosive news: Charles is back at the Trial Tower!] The previously quiet academy chat exploded with activity, becoming noisy: [Is this for real? My idol is going to challenge the Trial Tower again?] [This is Charles''s first visit to the Trial Tower since becoming a Level 4 Beast Master. Has he contracted a diamond-quality mystical beast?] [I want to see what a diamond-quality mystical beast looks like. I really want to own one!] [Just go wash up and sleep. You can dream about anything, even legendary-quality mystical beasts!] As Charles went through the testing, students kept arriving. They didn''t get too close, instead, they watched from a distance, observing intently. "Is it ready? Can I go in now?" Charles asked. The staff member quickly nodded and opened the doors to the Trial Tower, allowing Charles to step inside. Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Im Impressed, I’m Really Impressed A crowd of students had gathered outside the Trial Tower, discussing amongst themselves: "Do you think Charles can successfully challenge the fifth level of the Trial Tower now that he''s become a Level 4 Beast Master?" "That''s unlikely. Becoming a Level 4 Beast Master doesn''t give him an advantage. He just contracted his fourth mystical beast, and the enemies he will face are at a higher level than him." "That''s true. A Level 3 Beast Master still has advantages when challenging the Trial Tower. The higher the Beast Master level, the greater the power gap between them." "If Charles challenges it again, I bet his score will be worse than the first time. He probably won''t make it onto the Level 4 Beast Master leaderboard." "Definitely. It''s only been a few days. Charles''s strength isn''t going to improve that quickly." Inside the Trial Tower, Charles didn''t rush into the challenge. Instead, he chose to stay in front of the stone wall in the center of the tower for a while longer. He wanted to comprehend as many images as possible so that he could speed up his understanding of combat techniques during the challenge. However, this approach had its pros and cons, managing the progress of all the combat techniques would increase the difficulty. After comprehending the three images again, Charles entered the first level of the Trial Tower and began his challenge. The familiar scene unfolded as the dense white fog appeared, only to dissipate quickly. This first level was no longer a dense forest but the ruins of Calivia. Everywhere he looked, there were broken cars and high-rise buildings, clearly a battleground suited for a metal-type Beast Master. Sure enough, in the next moment, a steel supreme spear, as thick as a fist, shot toward Charles. Charles quickly retreated, creating some distance. The distant scenery began to come into focus, revealing two Beast Masters at the street corner, each accompanied by four mystical beasts. "It seems that after my level increase, the enemies'' levels also went up. No wonder they say the Trial Tower is so difficult." Charles remarked, not surprised. He had known it would be like this all along, he was just slightly lamenting the difficulty the Trial Tower posed to ordinary Beast Masters. After all, being able to defeat enemies of the same level is already impressive for an ordinary Beast Master. Not to mention defeating two enemies of the same level at once, aside from the talented students from a few major academies, the rest are mostly from prestigious families or experienced Beast Masters. "Come on, let me see just how strong I am now!" Charles didn''t summon his long knife. He thought about how he would have to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the underground octagonal cage in Genosha, where he couldn''t use any equipment. Why not take this opportunity to train his unarmed combat skills? Charles planned to control himself during the actual fight and avoid using any skills. Not only would this help him better understand combat techniques, but it would also prepare him for the futurekilling two birds with one stone! As for the time ranking for completing the challenge, Charles didn''t care, those were trivial matters. What mattered was strength! With that thought, Charles no longer hesitated. His figure surged forward like a bolt of lightning, rushing toward the enemy! Five minutes later, Charles looked at his battered hands, deep in thought. There were still many areas he could improve if he relied solely on physical combat. Around him, the golden mystical beasts, their broken bodies slowly emitted white mist, and soon the fog enveloped him, bringing Charles back into the Trial Tower. The wounds on his hands vanished, replaced by a slight disorientation. Clearly, the first level''s trial hadn''t inflicted much damage on Charles''s spirit. "No need to go back to the stone wall to comprehend the images. I already have nine combat techniques, and they''re becoming a bit difficult to control. I can''t be too greedy." Charles thought to himself. The information prompt in front of him displayed: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 65% mastered] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 55% mastered] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 45% mastered] ... [Unknown Technique (9) in progress, 15% mastered] The initial combat techniques he''d comprehended had slowed down in progress due to Charles''s intentional control, while the techniques he had just grasped were progressing rapidly. But now, having only nine combat techniques felt a bit lacking. Charles decided to continue challenging the second level of the Trial Tower to see if he could enhance his control skills. If he could manage it, after passing the second level, he would return to the stone wall and try to comprehend a few more images. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, the onlookers, curious about Charles, were fixated on the data displayed on the large screen outside the tower. It showed that Charles took 15 minutes to clear the first level, prompting someone to speak up: "15 minutes? That''s so long, it seems Charles overestimated his own strength!" "15 minutes isn''t that long. If he cut off another three minutes, he''d make it onto the leaderboard. The 30th spot took 12 minutes and 12 seconds." "Exactly, that''s a pretty good time. It''s great for an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master." The person who initially spoke listened to the rebuttals from others and after a moment replied, "But he''s Charles." The crowd fell silent instantly. "Yes, he is Charles. There are too many expectations for him." People started to realize. For an ordinary student, 15 minutes was already impressive. But for Charles, who was known as a monster at Cyber Academy, that time was just too long! "Do you think Charles is like the first time? As Teacher Ethan said, he didn''t summon his mystical beasts and relied only on himself and his weapons." someone suddenly shouted. "Are you kidding me? Charles''s opponents are two Level 4 Beast Masters! Even if he defeated a Level 40 Serpent, that would be impossible." "Two Level 4 Beast Masters and eight mystical beaststhat kind of siege is even more dangerous and difficult." "Exactly! Facing such an onslaught, if he doesn''t summon his mystical beasts, one mistake could lead to failure in the challenge!" Just as they were arguing, the data on the large screen outside the Trial Tower refreshed again, showing that Charles cleared the second level in 35 minutes! "See? If he doesn''t summon his mystical beasts, even Charles can''t clear the second level of the Trial Tower!" "Exactly, he took 35 minutes for the second level. That''s slow! It must be the same as the first level, where he summoned all his mystical beasts." "What do you mean by ''so slow''? Do you believe Charles can defeat three Level 4 Beast Masters?" It seemed that some people, seeing Charles''s long clearing time, began to think his talent was waning. In the world of Beast Masters, there are indeed those who, at the start, show extraordinary talent, leaving other geniuses far behind. They can become Level 4 or even Level 5 Beast Masters in a very short time. But eventually, their progress slows down, and in the end, they are not only surpassed by the pursuing geniuses but may even fall behind ordinary Beast Masters. "Hmph, just because I''m not doing well now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future." the person continued to mock. Suddenly, the surroundings fell silent. He turned to see Ethan appearing outside the Trial Tower. The crowd parted, and Ethan walked to the front, looking up at the screen of the Trial Tower, deep in thought. Someone cautiously asked, "Teacher Ethan, is Charles''s time for the Trial Tower challenge normal? It feels like it''s taking a bit long." Ethan glanced at the person and replied, "It''s quite normal. In this world, very few can achieve that." "What do you mean, Teacher? Are you saying Charles really didn''t summon his mystical beasts?" The person couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "He didn''t summon his mystical beasts." Ethan said, gazing at the time on the screen. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as those words were spoken, the surrounding students fell into shock. Someone instinctively exclaimed: "No, he didn''t summon his mystical beasts? So, Charles single-handedly defeated two Level 4 Beast Masters along with eight mystical beasts?" "That''s terrifying! I mean, can a human really do something like that?" "Yeah, Charles just became a Level 4 Beast Master!" "He''s not human! He''s a monster!" Listening to the discussions around him, Ethan scanned the crowd. These students really had never seen the world. Although they were all geniuses at Cyber Academy, they were still far from Charles. "There''s something even more shocking for you. Inside the first level of the Trial Tower, Charles probably didn''t even use any skills." Ethan said lightly. From his understanding of Charles''s information, even without summoning mystical beasts, he shouldn''t have taken fifteen minutes in the first level of the Trial Tower. No matter how he simulated it, the time spent would be far less than fifteen minutes. Thinking about Charles''s challenge against the Reaper''s Scythe, a thought crossed Ethan''s mind. There was only one possibility left: Charles didn''t use any skills at all on the first level! Only in that case could it align with his simulations. Moreover, without using skills, Ethan''s simulation time was twenty minutes, meaning Charles not only didn''t use skills but also improved his physical attributes. "It seems that contracting the fourth mystical beast has given him quite a boost." Ethan thought to himself. The surrounding students hadn''t yet processed Ethan''s words, which felt like a bomb exploding in their minds. After a moment, someone stammered, "N-no skills? Relying solely on the physical attributes of a Beast Master and combat experience to defeat two Level 4 Beast Masters?" "I must not have slept well, or maybe Teacher Ethan hasn''t slept well!" "Is he really that strong? I don''t believe it at all." "If I fought Charles, would he be able to take me down all by himself?" "Dude, you''re a Level 4 Beast Master, and so am I. He could take both of us down in fifteen minutes without summoning mystical beasts and without using any skills." "Not to mention, outside the Trial Tower, Charles could use high-quality equipment, so the time would be even faster!" "I''m convinced. I''m really convinced. I declare that from now on, Charles is my god!" Experience the adventure on m|vl_em|p_y Chapter 223: Chapter 223: [Dawn] Ethan was increasingly regretting his decisions. If he had known that when Cyber Academy assigned teachers to recruit students, he could have applied to go to Lsengard. He certainly could have taken Charles as his apprentice before Ezra! Unfortunately, there''s no such thing as a magic pill for regret in this world. The only thing Ethan could do now was work hard to become stronger than Ezra! Only true power would qualify him to teach Charles. With that thought in mind, Ethan''s gaze grew resolute. He planned to go out and train after Charles finished his challenge with the "Reaper''s Scythe," seeking opportunities to become an Eighth Level Beast Master! Time ticked by, and it was almost time for the morning classes to end. More and more people gathered outside the Trial Tower, most of them senior students who had plenty of free time. For the vast majority of the senior students, watching Charles''s performance filled them with shock and admiration, while only a few powerful seniors felt a sense of crisis rising within them. They certainly did not want to be surpassed by a new student who had only recently entered Cyber Academy; it felt somewhat embarrassing. Until the morning classes ended, Charles did not choose to challenge the third level of the Trial Tower. He continued to train on the second level, honing his Beast Master hand-to-hand combat skills while grasping the progress of his combat techniques. Charles really enjoyed seeing the rewards for his efforts; he carefully felt the increase in his strength and the improvement in his combat techniques, making him feel exhilarated. Although constantly challenging the Trial Tower would lead to mental fatigue, his strong mental power kept him far above that of ordinary students. Additionally, as his strength improved, the wounds on his body became smaller and fewer. He skipped lunch and continued to challenge the second level of the Trial Tower, not emerging until the afternoon classes ended. Outside the Trial Tower, the onlookers stared at the numbers on the big screen, their expressions already frozen. Charles''s time to clear the second level of the Trial Tower had dropped from an initial 35 minutes to just 5 minutes. In less than an afternoon, he had made such tremendous progress. Zachary and Camilla arrived outside the Trial Tower after classes ended. "Is this even human? He''s been inside the Trial Tower for so long and still hasn''t come out, and his clear time for the second level keeps decreasing!" Zachary exclaimed, his mouth agape and his eyes glazed over. "It''s only taken him five minutes to clear the second level! Charles is now ranked seventh on the Fourth Level Beast Master leaderboard!" Camilla''s eyes sparkled with admiration, and she was filled with joy. "Only about half a month since we started school, and we haven''t even begun entering the Trial Tower, yet Charles is already on the leaderboard. This gap is just too much," Zachary said, feeling disheartened. His mental fortitude was relatively strong; he just found it hard to accept someone like Charles. Compared to Charles, they, these so-called geniuses, seemed rather ordinary. At that moment, Charles emerged from the Trial Tower. Having spent an entire day inside, even Charles felt somewhat fatigued, but the gains were substantial; he had comprehended a total of 11 combat techniques. Given the constraints of not affecting his progress in understanding the combat techniques, this number was already Charles''s limit. Moreover, his hand-to-hand combat skills had improved significantly; he felt he could perform even better in a fight against Ethan now. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, when you challenged the first level of the Trial Tower, did you really not summon a mystical beast or use any skills?" Zachary couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked. His first reaction upon learning this news was disbelief; after all, he had some understanding of the Trial Tower. Zachary even tried to put himself in that situation; not summoning a mystical beast would make it impossible for him to defeat two Fourth Level Beast Masters! Charles looked at Zachary with some surprise; the people outside shouldn''t know about his battles in the Trial Tower. "Did Ethan come by?" Charles asked directly. In his impression, only Ethan truly understood him. Given Ethan''s excessively powerful combat abilities, simulating combat scenarios wasn''t particularly difficult. "That''s right. Ethan said you neither summoned a mystical beast nor used any skills in the first level of the Trial Tower," Zachary explained. Charles nodded and replied, "As expected of Ethan; what he said is true." As soon as those words left his mouth, the surrounding students gasped in surprise. While they had mostly believed Ethan''s claims by now, hearing Charles admit it directly was still hard to accept. Zachary wore a complex expression, a mix of reluctance and acceptance. He said, "As expected from you, Charles. By the way, are you still going to the auction tonight? We can go together." Charles thought for a moment. He hadn''t planned on attending originally because there wasn''t anything special he wanted. However, due to hatching Little Gold that morning, Charles now needed a large amount of rare metal materials. At tonight''s final auction by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, there was a significant amount of rare metal materials available, called Feather Gold. The quality of Feather Gold is only purple, which isn''t very high, but it should be enough to accelerate Little Gold''s growth in the early stages. "You guys go ahead. I''ll grab a bite to eat and then head back to my dorm to freshen up. There''s still plenty of time before the auction starts," Charles replied. Zachary and Camilla nodded and turned to leave; they also needed to prepare. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Charles exited the Trial Tower. He quickly finished dinner, washed up, and sent a message to Celestine. Then he made his way to Dean Jamie''s office. "Come in!" Jamie''s voice called out. Charles pushed the door open. Inside the office, it wasn''t just Jamie; Ethan happened to be there as well. Upon seeing Charles, Ethan quickly approached and asked: "How are you feeling? You spent a long time in the Trial Tower today." Charles shook his head and replied, "No major injuries. A night''s rest will do the trick." "That''s good to hear. Don''t let a moment of impulse affect your future progress. By the way, Charles, how many combat techniques are you currently comprehending? Should be around six or seven by now, right?" Ethan said. Charles held out his hands, raising one finger on each. Ethan glanced at him and said, a bit comforted, "That''s two more than last time. It''s normal for progress to be faster at first and then slow down." "No, it''s actually 11," Charles said calmly. "What! 11?" Ethan was caught off guard, and Jamie slammed his hand on the desk, standing up in disbelief. Charles nodded and continued, "That''s my current limit. I need to control the comprehension progress of each combat technique as much as possible; any more would be hard to manage." "What? You can do even more?" Ethan''s expression looked as if he had received a shock. Stay connected with m v l e mpyr Charles scratched his head, simply stating the truth, not expecting such a strong reaction from Jamie and Ethan, much like the students outside the Trial Tower. Jamie took a moment to digest this shocking news, trying to calm himself as he slowly sat back down. He didn''t want to continue on this topic; even he found Charles''s talent to be extraordinary! "Charles, did you come by today for something specific?" Jamie asked, well aware that Charles wouldn''t come to see him without a reason. "It''s about the previous matter," Charles said, his face emotionless. But both Jamie and Ethan sensed that Charles''s emotions were a bit off at that moment. In their impressions, Charles was a very calm person who could keep his cool and handle situations with composure, no matter what challenges arose. After thinking for a moment, Jamie figured out what Charles wanted to ask. "Ethan, don''t you have other matters to attend to?" Jamie said to Ethan. Ethan glanced at Dean Jamie and then at the silent Charles before leaving the dean''s office. "Sigh, I know what you want to ask, Charles. Right now, you need to focus on improving your strength and not get involved in other matters," Jamie said. Charles calmly responded, "Dean, is there any new information from the security office? The missing children''s cases were definitely tampered with." Jamie sighed and shook his head, saying, "The leads have all dried up. Many people in the security office died that night, and they are slowly trying to trace things back." "Slowly trace things back?" Charles repeated. Jamie explained, somewhat helplessly, "You know that there are definitely accomplices of Constellation within Genosha, and there are traitors as well. So this matter isn''t easy to investigate thoroughly; they are very well hidden." "Is there any other way?" Charles didn''t want to just wait around. During these days, he hadn''t forgotten what he saw beneath the abandoned factory. However, due to the numerous things demanding his attention, Charles hadn''t asked Jamie for more information. "Charles, do you know why I didn''t stop you from going to the underground octagonal cage?" Jamie said slowly. He looked into Charles''s calm yet determined eyes, fully aware that trying to prevent Charles from getting involved in this matter was impossible. "That''s because behind the underground octagonal cage lies an organization that might have information about Constellation," Jamie continued, then turned and walked to the window, gazing at the brilliant lights outside. He remarked, "If you want to know more, then you should get as close as possible to that organization." "Another organization? Dean, which organization is it?" Charles asked. Jamie replied, "Dawn." Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Shannon and Finn After leaving the dean''s office, Charles couldn''t stop thinking about what Dean Jamie had just said. The so-called "Dawn" organization had quite a reputation in the world of Beast Master; many people had heard of it. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Jamie didn''t know much more information about the "Dawn" organization. He only knew that if someone could successfully complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. The "Dawn" organization would actively reach out to those who succeeded, and at that point, Charles could try to seek information about the "Constellation." Especially who is betraying Genosha and collaborating with the "Constellation"! In fact, Charles didn''t care about that. What he wanted was simply to find out who was involved in the case of the missing children within Genosha! As he thought about this, he made his way to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Celestine had replied to him, saying that she also had items she wanted to bid on, and they could go together. For the past few days, Celestine had been holding back from disturbing Charles. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr She understood that Charles had very important matters to attend to, so she had to suppress her longing. They had agreed to meet at the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. Soon, Charles spotted Celestine''s figure. It seemed that, worried about affecting Charles, Celestine had dressed very simply today, wearing a thin trench coat that tightly wrapped around her curvaceous body. "Why the change in style today?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. In his memory, every time he met Celestine, she would always dress up meticulously, wearing eye-catching clothes. He hadn''t expected her to change her style today to something so simple and casual. "Does it look bad?" Celestine asked, gazing into Charles''s eyes. Charles answered seriously, "No, it looks good. This style suits you well too." The two entered the lobby of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch together. The atmosphere inside was somewhat strange. A young man dressed in a lavish gold suit was speaking sarcastically in the lobby: "A little Genosha branch like this doesn''t even have private booths? Am I supposed to go to the first floor and sit with those lowly people?" Danel bent over, his face filled with apology, and began to explain, "Mr. Shannon, please be understanding. There are quite a few participants today, and all the private booths on the second floor are fully occupied. We simply have no other booths available." "No other booths? Then have the others leave and make room for me!" The young man referred to as Mr. Shannon spoke with a very arrogant tone. Hearing this, Danel''s eyes twitched. He knew that the booths on the second floor were reserved for supreme-level members only. Many people were interested in today''s auction, and almost all of Genosha''s supreme members had come. Originally, there were extra booths, but other important guests had been arranged on the second floor, leaving no booths available now. "Mr. Shannon, the situation today is quite special. How about I clear out an area for you on the first floor so you can sit alone?" Danel desperately tried to think of a solution. The young man in front of him was named Shannon, and he was someone Danel couldn''t afford to provoke. Not only was he a genius Beast Master from the Stone Kingdom, but he also had a close relationship with the biggest shareholder of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, the Gao family. If Danel had known that Shannon intended to attend this auction, he could have made arrangements ahead of time. But now that he had just received Shannon''s message, Danel truly had no other options left. Next to Shannon was an ordinary-looking young man, around eighteen or nineteen years old, who frowned and said, "Shannon, let''s just sit on the first floor, it''s fine." Shannon immediately replied, "No way! I finally found you, and sitting on the first floor would be too embarrassing. We have to go to the private booth on the second floor!" Charles glanced over at the situation but didn''t want to get involved; this had nothing to do with him. He simply took Celestine and walked toward the entrance of the private booths on the second floor. "Wait, who are those two? They seem to be heading to the second floor as well?" Shannon noticed Charles and Celestine, his eyes lighting up as he quickly inquired. Danel turned around and immediately said, "Mr. Shannon, they are supreme-level members with exclusive booths on the second floor." "I see, then have them give their booth to me," Shannon said casually. He had noticed Charles and Celestine earlier and found their attire very ordinary, with no one else around them. They didn''t appear to be from prominent families, and at their age, they were unlikely to be high-level Beast Masters. In Genosha, there were only about three or four people he couldn''t provoke. Clearly, in Shannon''s mind, Celestine and Charles were people he could easily bully. "This... this won''t do, Mr. Shannon. They are also here to participate in the auction today," Danel said, cold sweat appearing on his forehead. If Danel couldn''t handle Shannon, he certainly couldn''t handle Charles! "Just have them go to the first floor. Why all this nonsense? They''re not royalty from Genosha, so why can''t they give up their booth?" Shannon said dismissively. Before Danel could respond, he took two steps forward and addressed Charles directly: "Hey, kid, pretending not to hear me? How about you give me your booth, and I''ll give you twenty gold coins?" Charles stopped, slowly turned around, and stared at Shannon''s arrogant face, asking curiously, "You''re not from Genosha, are you?" Shannon was momentarily taken aback and replied, "How do you know? What does it matter whether I''m from Genosha or not? Twenty gold coins is a good deal." "Here''s the deal: I''ll give you thirty gold coins if you shut your mouth and get lost," Charles said directly. He despised arrogant people who looked down on others. There always seemed to be someone high and mighty, acting incredibly proud. Charles just wanted to quietly attend the auction in the private booth on the second floor. He never expected that someone would target his booth and speak so disrespectfully, offering him twenty gold coins to leave. "You! Fine, are you from the Genosha royal family? How come I didn''t know about you?" Shannon''s first reaction was anger, but he quickly calmed down. He looked at Charles''s demeanor and attitude, which didn''t resemble that of an ordinary person. At that moment, the young man beside Shannon tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Shannon, this guy is not simple. He is Charles, the apprentice of Ezra." Shannon''s pupils constricted suddenly; he had heard of the name Ezra. Before coming to Genosha, his father had warned him not to provoke the royal family or people like Ezra and Jamie once he arrived. He never expected to encounter Ezra''s apprentice right after arriving in Genosha! Shannon''s expression stiffened slightly, and he forced a smile as he said, "Oh, so it''s Mr. Charles. I was just joking earlier. I was a bit curious about you; you didn''t take it to heart, did you?" Charles didn''t respond. He glanced at the person beside Shannon. Celestine seemed to sense Charles''s gaze and leaned closer to his ear, whispering, "I know that guy. He''s Finn, the strongest level-four Beast Master from Aredale Academy!" The strongest level-four Beast Master? Finn? Charles hadn''t heard that name before. Ever since arriving in Genosha, he had been very busy and hadn''t had the chance to learn about any renowned geniuses in the area. Now it seemed that Finn was indeed someone formidable. Especially earlier, when Charles had glanced at him, he noticed Finn first scanning the surroundings and then focusing on the vital points on Charles. "Is this an instinctive assessment of the environment to plan the most effective route for an attack?" Charles thought to himself. With a neutral expression, he shifted his stance, placing his right foot back, his heel slightly lifted, while his gaze locked onto Finn''s throat. Finn maintained a straight face and adjusted his stance as well, moving closer to Shannon and hiding the left side of his body behind him. "Shannon, this Charles is not simple. He gives off a strong vibevery strong," Finn said heavily. In the beginning, he hadn''t thought much of Charles. No matter how highly praised Charles was on Genosha''s network, he would simply laugh it off after reading the comments. But seeing him in person today, Finn was surprised that Charles had noticed his intentions and changed his stance. That stance not only facilitated an attack but also provided a defensive advantage. To achieve such a level in an instant, the combat experience and awareness were truly remarkable. As Shannon listened to Finn, his shock intensified. He knew his friend''s strength, and the only person who could elicit such a comment from Finn was someone he had only seen once before! Now, Charles was the second. "Shannon, what are you doing here?" A surprised voice came from the entrance, breaking the silence. Zane stepped inside and immediately recognized Shannon in the hall. He rushed over and continued, "Why didn''t you let me know you were coming to Genosha? I could have prepared something to welcome you!" Shannon furrowed his brow slightly, leaning back a bit as he replied, "Zane, are you here for the auction too?" "Yeah, my dad is interested in something, so he sent me to check it out," Zane explained. He sensed that the atmosphere was a bit off and glanced around, quickly spotting someone who made him grit his teethCharles! Surprisingly, Zane seemed oblivious to Charles''s presence. After taking a deep breath, he said to Shannon, "What a coincidence! Just go to the Taylor family''s booth. It''s been a while since we last met, so let''s catch up." Shannon felt reluctant; he wasn''t particularly fond of Zane. Besides, Finn wasn''t too keen on being around unfamiliar people either. To his surprise, Finn took the initiative and said, "Shannon, let''s go." Chapter 225: Chapter 225: [Mid-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug] In the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, inside the Taylor family''s booth on the second floor of the auction, Shannon had just settled onto the sofa when he eagerly turned to Finn and said, "Bro, is that Charles really that impressive? This is the second time I''ve heard you say that." Before Finn could respond, Zane, upon hearing the name "Charles," shuddered and quickly asked, "What just happened? Charles is no ordinary person. He''s incredibly arrogant and has a terrible attitude. Although his strength is decent, at the end of the day, he''s just a lowly commoner!" As he spoke, Zane''s expression was filled with anger as he recalled the scene from the Robinson family banquet, where he had knelt before Charles to apologize. Unexpectedly, Shannon didn''t even glance at Zane and kept his gaze fixed on Finn, waiting for him to explain. Finn pondered for a moment on how to phrase his thoughts before responding, "Charles is strong, but in terms of battle experience and awareness, I''d say he''s about on par with me." "About on par with you? No way, are you overestimating him?" Shannon exclaimed, disbelief written all over his face. He was shocked to hear Finn praise Charles to such an extent. "Only in terms of battle experience and awareness. In other aspects, he might not match up to me," Finn clarified. He still had that confidence; among the many geniuses he had encountered, only one had been able to completely defeat him. The rest were hardly his match. "You surprised me there. But then again, you''re someone who has mastered ten combat techniques! There won''t be another monster like you in Genosha!" Shannon instinctively said, He forgot that there were others in the booth, and naturally, Zane overheard the conversation between the two. "How many? Ten, ten combat techniques? You can''t be serious, right?" Zane asked, stunned. Finn felt a bit helpless; he understood Shannon''s personality wellproud and arrogant. Other than that, things were fine, or else he wouldn''t be friends with him. As for being proud and arrogant, that was just part of who he was. The Stone Kingdom is the most powerful nation among the seven, boasting many high-level Beast Masters. Shannon holds a special status, maintaining close ties with the Gao family of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. People with such status are bound to be a bit proud and arrogant. "Of course it''s true! Finn is my brother, and you have no idea how strong he is," Shannon said proudly. Upon hearing this, Zane was incredibly shocked. He had heard of Finn''s name but had never seen him. This person was quite peculiar; he didn''t like socializing, was very aloof, and was solely focused on training, fighting, and getting stronger. Thinking about this, Zane''s eyes lit up. Finn, who had mastered ten combat techniques, could surely defeat Charles! If he wanted to regain his face and take revenge, Finn would be a perfect choice. ... In another booth, Charles and Celestine were sitting side by side on the sofa. "What exactly is this Finn like?" Charles asked. Celestine thought for a moment before explaining, "I don''t know much either. Some say he''s not from Genosha, and others say his teacher is a mysterious Level 8 Beast Master. There are all sorts of rumors." "But one thing is certain: Finn is the strongest Level 4 Beast Master at Aredale Academy, and no one can match him." Charles listened to Celestine''s explanation and felt curious. "Strongest Level 4 Beast Master? Didn''t the principal of Nova Academy try to take him as a disciple?" he inquired. He remembered that Teacher Ethan and Principal Jamie were very eager to take him under their wing. They even mentioned teaming up against Ezra. Logically speaking, if Finn was truly as talented as the rumors suggested, the principal of Nova Academy wouldn''t let such a genius slip away. Celestine shook his head and replied, "I don''t know about that. Finn has a reclusive personality and no friends, so there''s very little information about him." Charles nodded; he was still quite curious about Finn. Among the new students at Cyber Academy, he had only met someone like him, aside from Catherine. When faced with a situation, Finn''s first instinct was to observe his surroundings and identify his opponent''s weaknesses. Even if Finn''s mystical beast quality isn''t high, his strength must be considerable. After all, possessing such battle awareness isn''t something an ordinary Beast Master can achieve! Just as Charles was deep in thought, the voice of the auction host came from outside. "Welcome everyone to the auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Today marks the final auction, and I''m sure you all look forward to the items for bidding. So without further ado, let the auction officially begin!" The first item up for bid was an orange-quality piece of armor that resembled Charles''s Overlord Heavy Armor. Charles glanced at the information prompt in front of him but felt little interest. Although the armor was orange-quality, its attributes and effects were quite average and not very suitable for Charles. Next to him, Celestine was incredibly excited and said to Charles, "Charles, look! That''s orange-quality equipment! I''ve never seen one before." Experience the adventure on m|vl_em|p_yr Charles looked at the expression on Celestine''s face and thought to himself, "There''s no need to be that excited. I have three pieces of orange-quality equipment myself, but you probably don''t know that." If he really said that, Charles suspected Celestine would try to strip him of his clothes just to admire the orange-quality equipment. The fact that the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association could procure orange-quality equipment showed their considerable strength. Moreover, this immediately stirred the emotions of the auction attendees, ensuring that the auction would proceed smoothly. Charles took out his phone to check; the Feather Gold he wanted to bid on was in the middle of the lineup. Clearly, it was used as a buffer item, and its price probably wouldn''t be particularly high. He wasn''t interested in the other items, but Celestine had something she wanted to bid on. "By the way, what do you plan to bid on later? Let me see if I can help you analyze it," Charles asked. Celestine immediately shifted her attention from the orange-quality equipment and said to Charles, "Item number eighteen, the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug!" Charles recalled the information in his mind. The mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was of purple-quality and had decent effects, typically used by Beast Masters to speed up their training or break through bottlenecks. Its price usually hovered around a dozen gold coins, which wasn''t overly expensive. He remembered when Teacher Colton had given him a high-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug of orange quality, which was extremely valuable and generally reserved for high-level Beast Masters! "Is that the only one? Any others?" Charles continued to ask. Celestine shook her head; she didn''t have much money, only fifteen gold coins. If the price exceeded that, she wouldn''t be able to afford it. "Well then, I''ll bid for you," Charles said. Celestine replied a bit shyly, "I only have fifteen gold coins. If the price gets too high, then don''t bother." "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get it," Charles reassured her. He had plenty of gold coins on him, so spending a little to help Celestine buy the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was no problem at all. However, since Zane and that Shannon were around. Charles expected some trouble when he placed his bid. He pulled out his phone and sent a message to Camilla. Once Camilla replied, Charles waited quietly. Soon, one item after another was auctioned off, and when it came time for the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug, the host announced: "The next item up for bid is the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug. Everyone knows this miracle drug is a great help for Beast Masters to quickly enhance their strength. The starting bid is ten gold coins!" As soon as the words left the host''s mouth, someone immediately raised the bid to twelve gold coins. The attendees at the auction quickly turned their attention to the big screen, which displayed the bid increase from the second-floor booththe very booth Charles was in! Meanwhile, in the Taylor family''s booth, Zane saw the information on the screen and exclaimed excitedly, "I can''t believe Charles wants this item! I can''t let him buy it so easily!" Just as he was about to raise the price, the screen flickered again, and someone bid thirteen gold coins! It was from the booth of the Genosha royal family. "Little sister, do you still want this item?" Genosha''s Grand Princess Rose looked at her sister Camilla, puzzled. Camilla clutched her phone tightly and replied, "Uh, I''m bidding for a friend." "A friend? Which friend? Isn''t Zachary here too?" Rose continued to ask. Camilla''s expression began to turn a bit awkward as she said, "Sister, please don''t ask!" She couldn''t very well say that Charles had asked her to do this and even promised to take her out for dinner afterward! This was something Camilla had wanted for a long time! As she watched the information on the big screen, many people fell into confusion and uncertainty, especially Zane. "What''s going on? The royal family is participating too?" Zane was very puzzled. He knew that Second Princess Camilla had a good relationship with Charles and wouldn''t compete against him to drive up the price. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then it had to be Grand Princess Rose? Did she need the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug? The royal family should have plenty of such items. With that thought, an idea began to form in Zane''s mind: "Could it be that Rose has a conflict with Charles? That must be it. After all, at the Robinson family banquet, Grace was always by Rose''s side!" Having figured out the reasoning, Zane decided to back off from participating. Since someone was targeting Charles, he didn''t need to continue raising the price, lest Grand Princess Rose misunderstand him, which would lead to trouble. "Charles should raise the bid again; he definitely won''t give up so easily," Zane confidently assessed. Time ticked by second by second, until the auctioneer''s hammer finally fell, and there was no further increase from Charles''s side. Zane''s eyes widened in disbelief; he couldn''t understand what was happening! Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Yarutania [Hidden Treasure] "What''s going on? Did Charles really give up?" Zane stared out the glass window, his mind racing with speculation. He had no idea what the exact situation was. But that didn''t stop him from feeling pleased, as long as Charles didn''t win the item he wanted, it was good news for him! On the other side, in Charles''s booth, Celestine looked at Charles with confusion. She too was curious why he wasn''t continuing to raise the bid. The price for the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was only thirteen gold coins, and she had enough money to bid again. Out of trust for Charles, Celestine didn''t ask any questions. Missing out on the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug wasn''t a big deal, there would be other opportunities in the future. "It''s okay, Charles. I''ll go to the alchemist guild later and ask around. They should have other miracle drugs that can help with cultivation." Celestine reassured him. Charles looked at Celestine''s concerned expression and couldn''t help but smile in amusement. He said, "What do you mean it''s okay? We''ve already won the bid for this miracle drug." "Ah? Didn''t someone from another booth win it?" Celestine quickly asked. Charles explained, "That was from the booth where Camilla is. I asked her to help bid on it, otherwise, Zane and the others would have raised the price later." "Oh, I see! That means we only spent thirteen gold coins!" Celestine''s expression lit up with surprise. Not only did they get the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug, but they also saved two gold coins! "Once the auction is over, we''ll find Camilla and give her the gold coins." Charles said. Celestine nodded, but soon she realized something was off. By having Camilla help out, didn''t that put them in a position of owing her a small favor? What if this led to Camilla getting closer to Charles in the future because of it? What would happen then? Celestine kept imagining various scenarios, and her worries began to grow. Charles, however, didn''t notice Celestine''s unease. To make it easier for the upcoming bid on Feather Gold, Charles continuously called out prices during the auction of other items. He only raised the bids slightly, adding a few dozen silver coins each time. This left Zane feeling quite confused. He had no idea what Charles was aiming for and was concerned that if he raised the price, Charles might suddenly back out. What would he do then? Thus, Zane refrained from bidding against Charles. Soon, it was time for the auction of Feather Gold, and Charles secured it for just seventeen gold coins. Although it was merely a purple-quality metal, it was quite heavy, weighing a full ten kilograms! That should be enough for Little Gold to last a while. After the auction of Feather Gold, the atmosphere in the room noticeably lost its earlier excitement. The subsequent items for auction were mostly ordinary and not very expensive. As time passed, the auction approached its end. Charles thought for a moment, he knew the list of items that would be auctioned next, and there was nothing worth bidding on. Plus, he had already helped Celestine acquire what she needed. Charles decided it was time to leave the auction and return to the academy to focus on his training. Just as he opened the door to the booth, he saw several figures coming down the stairs. The person at the front was unfamiliar to him, but he recognized the figure beside that personit was Avery, who had previously taken him into the royal treasury. Avery, the prince of Genosha! At that moment, Avery stood beside the man, appearing exceptionally respectful and cautious. In all of Genosha, there was only one person who could command such deference from Prince Avery, and that was the Emperor of Genosha, Miles! Not only that, Behind Miles, there were quite a few people following him. Charles recognized a few, including the dean Jamie, General Mason, the head of the Taylor family, Benson, and the head of the Robinson family, Lance. These people were part of the upper echelon of Genosha. Why had they all come today? Charles quickly scanned the group and, taking advantage of their distraction, quietly closed the door of the private box again. "What''s going on? Aren''t we supposed to be leaving?" Celestine asked curiously. Charles replied, "Let''s wait a moment. I just saw a few people coming over, so there must be something else happening." The auction was nearing its conclusion, and the emperor of Genosha, along with the heads of the prominent families, had all come. What could this be about? Was there something he didn''t know? Thinking this, Charles didn''t rush to leave. After opening the door of the box just a crack, he sat back down and patiently waited. Sure enough, until the auction ended and the people on the first floor left, there was no sound in the corridor outside the box. Just then, a sudden knock echoed on the door of the box. Charles stood up, opened the door, and saw an unexpected figure. "What''s this? Am I not welcome?" Jamie asked with a smile. "Dean? Did you just notice me?" Charles responded quickly, realizing it must have been the door opening that alerted Jamie. Jamie nodded with a smile, stepping into the box and glancing at Celestine. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine stood up to greet the dean, saying, "Hello, Dean Chen, I am..." "You must be Celestine. I know who you are, there''s no need to be so formal. Just relax." Jamie waved his hand. He turned to Charles and asked, "Didn''t you want to leave just now? Why did you stay?" Charles scratched his head, sat down next to Celestine, and gently patted her back to help her relax. He said, "I''m just a bit curious, Dean. Is there something special being auctioned off later?" Jamie''s smile deepened as he praised, "You''re quite clever, kid. There is indeed something very important coming up, but you don''t need to look, you''re not qualified yet." "What is it? Is it something I can know?" Charles asked. He understood well that there were many matters beyond the reach of a Level Four Beast Master. Not only that, but there were also many pieces of information and truths that were only accessible to those at a certain level of power. He had initially thought Jamie would remain tight-lipped, but to his surprise, Jamie explained, "Do you know how many countries there are in the Abyssal Depths?" Charles thought for a moment. He was about to say seven but then remembered that there was another country, Yarutania, which had been destroyed. It was said to have been wiped out in a single night by a high-level Beast Master with a Divine Beast. "Is it related to Yarutania?" Charles inquired. Jamie looked at Charles a moment longer before saying, "How did you guess so quickly? That''s right, what''s going on auction is the qualification to enter the hidden treasure of Yarutania." Hidden treasure? Qualification? Charles''s curiosity was piqued, and he awaited Jamie''s explanation. It turned out that things were not as the legends had suggested. Before its destruction, Yarutania had transferred all its treasured weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs to a dangerous and mysterious place known as the hidden treasure. The royal family of Yarutania hadn''t all perished, a few bloodlines had survived. These individuals could rely on their heritage to gain access to the hidden treasure. The entire wealth of a nation naturally attracted countless Beast Masters eager to claim it for themselves. However, the place where the hidden treasure was located was extremely perilous, and each time it was opened, it was for a limited period. Therefore, a certain selection process was necessary. Only powerful Beast Masters who qualified would be allowed to enter. "So that''s how it is. I can''t help but feel that the hidden treasure is something the descendants of Yarutania would use to restore their country." Charles voiced his thoughts. Jamie replied with a hint of exasperation, "That was indeed the case at first. However, no one expected that the descendants of Yarutania would grow weaker with each generation. In the end, they had no choice but to leak the existence of the hidden treasure." "A portion of the proceeds from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction will go to the descendants of Yarutania. They no longer wish to restore their country, they just want to become wealthy." Read exclusive chapters at m v l e m p y r Charles understood now. No wonder Danel had said earlier, before entering the private box, that all the boxes on the second floor were occupied. It seemed these people had all come for the hidden treasure. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dean, will the qualifications be auctioned separately or together?" Charles continued to ask. Jamie replied, "There are three qualifications being auctioned separately, while the remaining fifteen qualifications will be sold as a package." In an instant, Charles envisioned the scene that would unfold. After the separate auction of the qualifications, those who didn''t obtain one would certainly band together to bid on the packaged ones. Even the person who secured all fifteen qualifications might raise the price on some of them to make a hefty profit! "Stop thinking about it. Each qualification will likely go for three to four hundred gold coins." Jamie said casually. Charles nodded. He currently had just over a hundred gold coins, and the starting price would probably be around two hundred! After all, this was about a nation''s treasure, and even the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, had personally come. The bidding would surely be intense beyond imagination. "Since that''s the case, Dean, I''ll take my leave now. I have some matters to attend to." Charles said, not intending to stay any longer. The hidden treasure of Yarutania was not something he could participate in. "Are you heading back to the academy? Coincidentally, the teacher responsible for your courses is at the academy. Later..." Jamie hadn''t finished speaking when Charles shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go back just yet. I''d like to go out for a bit." Jamie fell silent, recalling the question Charles had asked in his office. He had a good idea of what Charles intended to do. "Come back to the academy early. I''ll talk to that teacher, and we''ll start your makeup classes tomorrow." Jamie said. Charles replied softly, "Thank you, Dean." Then, he took Celestine and left the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, heading towards Cross Street. Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Trust Me After receiving the auction items, Charles didn''t say a word on the way from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association to Calivia Cross Street. Celestine walked beside him, sensing that Charles was different from his usual self. He seemed much heavier, burdened by something. Earlier, in the auction box, the Dean of Cyber Academy, Jamie, should have known why Charles was like this. Unfortunately, Celestine couldn''t ask him directly. However, she could make some guesses. It likely had something to do with the bounty mission from the Beast Master Guild. But since the mission had been completed, and Charles had even received a reward from the royal family, everything should have been over by now. Why was he coming here again? Celestine had many questions in her mind. Looking at Charles''s expressionless face, she didn''t know how to make him feel better, so she could only cling tightly to his arm. Cross Street was a slum area within Calivia. Once the sun set, the people here usually didn''t venture out of their homes. It was too chaotic and not very safe. As they walked, Charles and Celestine encountered several wanderers. They were gathered around, struggling to survive, or lurking in the shadows of the corners. Like wolves watching their prey, they eyed Charles and Celestine. One person stirred, gripping a dagger, and began to approach them. Without a word, Charles pulled the black gold long knife from his jet ring. Under the dim light, the blade of the black gold long knife reflected Charles''s cold, merciless eyes. As if sensing danger, the would-be attacker slowly retreated back into the shadows, waiting for the next opportunity. "Is this what Cross Street is like at night?" Celestine exclaimed, startled by the scene. While she was still pondering why Charles had come here, she hadn''t noticed the commotion around them, and she was taken aback when Charles had drawn his long knife. "Don''t worry, I''m here. It''s going to be alright." Charles reassured her. He didn''t know why he wanted to come here. Earlier in Dean Jamie''s office, hearing those words and realizing that there was no progress at the security office stirred an indescribable feeling within him. He felt the urge to walk and see for himself. At that moment, a figure emerged from the bonfire at the street corner. "Outsiders, this is not a place for you to linger. If you don''t want to encounter danger, you should leave quickly." a burly middle-aged man shouted. Charles glanced at him, not lowering the black gold long knife. Instead, he replied, "It seems you know this place quite well?" The man stared at the black gold long knife, then, using the dim light, scrutinized Charles closely. It seemed he realized something and quickly asked, "Are you Mr. Charles?" Charles was a bit surprised but nodded in response. "I am. Do you know me? I don''t think we''ve met." "The fact that Mr. Charles doesn''t recognize me surprises me. But I''ve always remembered you. My name is Mark, you saved my son before!" The man named Mark said, visibly excited. He raised his hand and took two steps forward, standing in front of Charles. "I never expected to see you here today. I wonder what brings you to this place?" Charles locked eyes with Mark, observing him carefully before putting away the black gold long knife. "There''s nothing special. I just wanted to take a walk and see things for myself." Charles was reluctant to elaborate. Mark didn''t press further, he simply said, "I see. The crossroad can get a bit chaotic at night. I know Mr. Charles isn''t worried about that, but being disturbed can still affect your mood. Let me accompany you." Seemingly afraid that Charles would refuse, Mark quickly added, "I''m quite a well-known figure around here. With me leading the way, no one would dare to bother you." Charles glanced at Celestine, nodded, and indicated his agreement. So, under Mark''s guidance, Charles and Celestine walked slowly along the street. When they reached an intersection, Charles stopped. This was a familiar place, across the road was the family that had posted the bounty notice. In addition, there was a strange figure lingering at the intersection. It was an elderly woman, holding a tattered teddy bear in her arms, standing at the corner, occasionally glancing into the distance. As if waiting for someone. Noticing Charles''s pause, Mark turned back and said, "Mr. Charles, that''s just a poor old woman waiting for her granddaughter." "Granddaughter? Out this late? That seems a bit unsafe." Charles replied, puzzled. Mark sighed and explained, "The people in the crossroad won''t trouble her. She used to be a doctor and helped many." "What about her granddaughter?" Charles felt a vague unease and instinctively asked. Mark looked up at Charles, sighed again, and answered, "She''s missing, one of the first batch of children to disappear." Silence filled the air. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A breeze swept through the night in Calivia, carrying a hint of chill. Charles watched the old woman, who kept looking up and squinting into the distance, clutching the teddy bear. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. The image of that pristine white room in the abandoned factory flashed in his mind, filled with so many grotesque, unwilling, and desperate corpses. Which one of them was her granddaughter? "Has she been like this all this time?" Charles finally asked. Mark turned to look at the woman waiting for her granddaughter''s return and replied, "Ever since the little girl went missing, it''s been like this every night. A once happy family became utterly devastated after that day." "The girl''s mother couldn''t handle the blow, lost her mind while searching for her daughter, and fell into a sewer, injuring her spine. She''ll never stand again." "The girl''s father is a cripple. He works and takes care of the family, yet he hasn''t given up looking for any clues about his daughter." Charles fell silent once more. At that moment, a figure limped over from a distance. His black coat was stained all over, unkempt hair and a face covered in a beard that hadn''t been groomed in a long time partially obscured his numb expression. Visit us at m-vlem,pyr "Mom, let''s go back." the crippled man said as he approached the old woman, his voice hoarse. His tone was as flat as a machine, devoid of any inflection. "Kiki doesn''t know the way. I''m afraid if she comes back, she won''t find home." the old woman replied. She lifted the dirty teddy bear in her hands, waving it as if her granddaughter was just a short distance away, about to run over and leap into her arms. But all she received in return was the night wind, stirring the trash on the street. "Let''s go back. It''s too cold. Let''s go back." the crippled man said, lowering his head as he supported the old woman''s arm, trying not to look at the teddy bear held high in the air a gift he had bought for his daughter, her favorite. The wind picked up, becoming stronger and colder. The old woman began to tremble, she sighed, disappointment washing over her as she turned to head home. Charles glanced at Mark and asked, "May I go see them at their house?" Mark nodded and hurried ahead. The sound of his footsteps echoed on the road. The old woman immediately stopped, hastily raising the teddy bear and turning back to look. The crippled man kept his head down, staring at his shadow on the ground. Mark reached them and said something, though it was unclear what. After a moment, he waved to Charles, indicating that the communication had been successful. Charles walked over with Celestine. The old woman''s home was right next to the intersection, in a state of disrepair. Charles stepped onto the wooden floor, which creaked with every movement, making a "squeak squeak" sound. The air was thick with a musty odor, Quiet and damp, Occasionally, a moaning sound drifted from within the room, an unclear call for something unknown. It seemed to be the voice of the girl''s mother, who had lost her mind. The windows of the room were small, allowing only a sliver of light from the streetlamp to squeeze in. Through the window, one could see the houses across the intersection. Seeing that courtyard, the house that issued the reward task, the lights were bright, and faintly, one could hear the sound of singing, "Happy Birthday to You." Charles was a Level 4 Beast Master, and his hearing was much better than that of ordinary people. He could hear the conversations from the yard across the street: "Good girl, today is your birthday, it''s time to blow out the candles and make a wish!" "Daddy has prepared a gift for you." "Mommy has prepared one too, it''s what you''ve always wanted Just make a wish first, and I''ll tell you later." "Thank you, Daddy and Mommy! My wish is to always be happy with Daddy and Mommy!" The sweet voices drifted over, but Charles looked at the people in the room before him, and they hadn''t heard a thing. "Sir, I heard Mark say you are the hero who saved 26 children. I have a question." The cripple bent over, slowly continuing, "Have you seen my daughter? Is she still alive?" As soon as he said this, the entire room fell silent. The groans disappeared, and even the creaking of the floorboards ceased, all waiting for Charles''s answer. "Do you want to see the result?" After a moment, Charles finally spoke, The cripple suddenly looked up, staring intently at Charles, and asked, "What do you mean? Are you willing to help us? But we have no money, and no one is willing to help." "Trust me, live well, and I will let you see that day. All the damned will be dead!" Charles spoke slowly and firmly. "I, I" The cripple wanted to say something more, but Charles called Mark and turned to leave. He reached the corner and pulled out a gold coin, placing it in Mark''s hand, saying, "You should have some standing at the crossroads. Give this money to them, they won''t be able to keep it, so it''s better to leave it with you. Help me take care of this family." Mark nodded vigorously. He also wanted to help this family, but he didn''t have any extra money on him. Now that he had Charles''s assistance, it was naturally not a problem. "Mr. Charles, what you just said, is it true?" After hesitating for a moment, Mark finally voiced his doubt. Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Reaper’s Scythe On the way back, Celestine kept thinking about what Charles had just said, "It''s true, believe me!" Although she didn''t understand what Charles was talking about, especially the part about "all the damned people, all dead!" she could vaguely sense that things were not that simple. Finally, as she was nearing her home, Celestine couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Charles, what exactly happened? Didn''t you rescue the missing children?" Charles looked at the puzzled expression on Celestine''s face and replied, "This is something you shouldn''t get involved in, it''s better if you don''t know." The familiar words left Charles feeling a bit dazed. He had heard such things many times before, Teacher Colton had said it, Teacher Ezra had said it, and so had Dean Jamie. When they said those things back then, they must have been filled with worry, not wanting those they cared about to face danger. Celestine nodded helplessly. She didn''t know what she could do, so she opened her arms and hugged Charles tightly, pressing her face against his chest as she said: "Don''t push yourself. If it''s too dangerous, don''t go on." "It''s fine. I know my limits and I''ll handle it." Charles reassured her. After he dropped Celestine off at home, he returned to the training room at Cyber Academy. First, he summoned Little Gold. This little creature had regained its energy and appeared slightly larger, indicating that it had digested the metal it had devoured last time. Little Gold looked around, a bit confused, but when it saw Charles, its golden eyes lit up. It quickly climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and opened its mouth wide. "Are you hungry already? Your digestion ability is impressive!" Charles remarked as he took out the Feather Gold he had collected earlier from his storage space. Then, he retrieved the black gold long knife, infused it with attribute energy, and sliced a piece of Feather Gold the size of a fist, tossing it to Little Gold. Little Gold clutched the Feather Gold tightly with both hands but didn''t start eating right away. Instead, it watched as Charles put the remaining Feather Gold back into the storage space. "Alright, this should be enough for you. It''s all yours, so don''t worry." Charles said with a hint of amusement. As if understanding Charles''s words, Little Gold began to eat, quickly consuming the fist-sized piece of Feather Gold. [Ding! Little Gold has devoured purple-quality metal. It is very happy. Loyalty +3.] As before, after eating its fill, Little Gold appeared drowsy, clearly needing time to digest the metal it had just swallowed. Charles dismissed Little Gold, sending it back to rest. He needed to focus on training! ... Meanwhile, Shannon and Finn arrived at the largest entertainment area in Genosha Calivia. This place was filled with various nightclubs, bars, casinos, and more, making it the liveliest spot in Genosha Calivia at night. However, the two were not there to have fun, they had a very important task to accomplish. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shannon and Finn made their way directly to the largest street, casually searching for an underground entrance before stepping into the elevator. Before long, the elevator doors opened, revealing a brightly lit space filled with numerous shouts and curses that filled their ears. This was the underground octagonal cage of Genosha Calivia! A place without mystical beasts, where Beast Masters fought barehanded, overflowing with violence, blood, and desire! Shannon watched with great interest as she focused on a small octagonal cage next to them, where two female Beast Masters were fighting naked. A group of rowdy men shook the cage, shouting loudly: "Go on! Kill her!" "I bet five hundred silver coins on you, so get up and keep fighting!" "Damn it! Big tits are useful, they can weaken the force of the opponent''s punches. If I had known, I would have bet on her!" Crimson blood slowly trickled down their pale skin, and the swollen breasts continuously stirred the crowd. The piercing cries, curses, and cheers sent the atmosphere into a frenzy, making people instinctively want to unleash their inner desires. "Stop watching, let''s go." Finn said, frowning as he reminded Shannon. Shannon snapped back to reality and quickly turned to Finn, saying, "I was just admiring their fight. It''s impressive, those attacks are really something, and they''re so fair-skinned." Finn''s eyes twitched, clearly not accepting her reasoning. He took a deep breath and walked toward the largest octagonal cage in the underground space. Someone noticed their actions, and their eyes instantly lit up as they shouted to those around them, "Look! Two young people are heading towards the Graveyard!" "Seriously? They must be first-timers, unaware of what the Graveyard means." "Boring. It''s been years since anyone dared to challenge the Graveyard, and not a single one has succeeded." "No, wait! They really seem to be challenging the Graveyard! Someone has opened it!" "What? Is that for real? Damn, let''s go check it out!" Before long, the spectators around the outermost octagonal cage noticed Shannon and Finn''s actions. They abandoned the fight in front of them and rushed over. Even the fighters inside the octagonal cage paused their brawl to look toward the largest octagonal cage. Some people who were closer shouted, "Hey, you reckless kid! While the staff isn''t here, you still have a chance to get down. Otherwise, you won''t be able to escape later!" "This is a place only for level four Beast Masters. At your age, can you really be a level four Beast Master?" "Don''t just stand there! Once more people arrive, you won''t be able to run away!" "You probably don''t know the rules, do you? Once you step into this octagonal cage, you have to challenge two gold medalists!" Finn stood inside the octagonal cage, looking at the dark brown floor and the cage corroded by blood. He took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Level four Beast Master, Finn, here to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe!" In the next moment, the entire underground world fell silent. Everyone seemed stunned, exchanging glances before realizing what had just happened. They jumped up in excitement, waving their arms and shouting, "Reaper''s Scythe!" "Reaper''s Scythe!" ... Some people, unsure of what was happening, turned to those around them and asked, "What''s going on? What just happened?" "Someone is challenging Reaper''s Scythe! Damn, it''s been years since we''ve seen something like this! The last time was three years ago, and that person didn''t even manage to sign up!" In the underground octagonal cage, anyone wishing to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" must first sign up. And signing up means entering the octagonal cage known as the "Graveyard" and challenging three gold medalists! Only on m v|le|mp|yr And within three minutes, defeating or killing all three gold medalists is the only way to successfully sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe!" If Finn hadn''t shouted "Reaper''s Scythe." he could have entered the Graveyard and only needed to challenge two gold medalists to earn a handsome reward. At that moment, the crowd began to part. A burly bald man wearing sunglasses stepped forward, holding a microphone. He shouted, "Everyone, pay attention! Someone actually dares to challenge Reaper''s Scythe! He looks barely eighteen or nineteen, I wonder if he''ll be knocked out cold!" "According to tradition, the betting begins. Those who wish to place bets should find the nearest staff member and make your choice!" "Young man, there''s no turning back now! In one minute, the three gold medalists will be here, and the fight is about to start!" The crowd erupted in cheers, with countless people rushing to the nearest staff members, pulling out gold or silver coins to place their bets. Meanwhile, the news of someone challenging "Reaper''s Scythe" spread quickly. Charles had just finished training and returned to his dorm, not even having had the chance to wash up when his phone began to vibrate incessantly. Opening it up, he saw messages from Hale and Ethan: [Charles, hurry, get into this livestream! Someone is challenging Reaper''s Scythe! You have to check it out.] Looking at the messages on his phone, Charles felt quite surprised, he hadn''t expected someone to act before him. Who could it be? Among the level four Beast Masters in Genosha Calivia, there didn''t seem to be many with that kind of strength. Could it be a level four Beast Master from another country? Charles was filled with curiosity as he clicked on the link sent by Professor Hale and entered the livestream. To his surprise, there was no footage at all, it displayed a message stating that payment was required to watch, costing 168 silver coins. "That''s quite a money-making scheme." Charles grumbled as he paid the fee. Soon, the livestream showed footage. Charles glanced at the screen and recognized the person standing inside the octagonal cagenone other than Finn, whom he had met at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association! He couldn''t believe it was him, but it made sense. With someone like Finn, who was called the strongest level four Beast Master, challenging "Reaper''s Scythe" felt somewhat hopeful. Moreover, during their encounter at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Charles had sensed that Finn''s fighting awareness and experience were on par with his own! However, since Finn had the confidence to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." he must have some hidden strengths, such as power, speed, and combat techniques. This piqued Charles''s interest even more, it felt as if he had found a worthy opponent. "I''ll be watching closely to see how you defeat those three gold medalists." Charles murmured to himself. In the underground octagonal cage matches, the competitors are ranked as bronze, silver, gold, and the strongestking! Level four Beast Masters may have the same rank as level five Beast Masters, but there is still a gap in their strength. Finn, being a level four Beast Master, would be facing three gold medalists who are also level four Beast Masters. Without being able to summon mystical beasts or use skills and equipment, it wouldn''t be easy to take down three gold medalists in a short time! This battle was eagerly anticipated by countless spectators. Chapter 229: Chapter 229: There Is Only One Thing in My Life Inside the underground octagonal cage in Genosha Calivia, Finn stood expressionless in the largest octagonal cage, surrounded by a crowd of excited and frenzied spectators. Shannon stood beside him without a hint of worry, he had great confidence in Finn''s abilities. He had come from the Stone Kingdom this time, partly to see his long-lost friend and partly to secure a spot for the Yarutania hidden treasure auction. Tonight''s auction went very smoothly, and he successfully secured a spot. Half of the mission was already accomplished, and now it was time to watch his friend successfully challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." In Shannon''s mind, if Finn failed in this challenge, no one else in Genosha would be able to succeed! At that moment, a few people pushed through the crowded audience and approached the octagonal cage. The bald man who had initially grabbed the microphone took a document from the hands of a bystander, then stepped into the octagonal cage and said to Finn: "You understand the rules, sign this death agreement, and the fight will begin shortly." Finn calmly accepted the document, examined it carefully, and upon finding no issues, signed his name. Seeing this, the bald man wore a hint of excitement on his face as he turned around, raised the microphone again, and shouted: "This young man has signed his name! Ladies and gentlemen, the bloody and brutal fight is about to commence!" Amidst the cheers of the crowd, three gold medalists from the underground octagonal cage slowly entered the cage. Then the bald man closed the cage door and shouted fervently: "I declare the fight officially started!" In the next moment, Finn''s figure shot forward like a bullet, directly launching an attack on the nearest level four Beast Master! His strategy was to eliminate one enemy as quickly as possible, if he could achieve that, the remaining two enemies would no longer pose a threat to him! However, the three gold medalists had extensive combat experience and immediately recognized Finn''s intentions. The gold medalist being attacked was well aware that as long as he could hold Finn off, the fight would soon come to an end! So, he immediately took a defensive stance, hoping to withstand Finn''s attack. Meanwhile, the other two gold medalists chose not to aid their companion, their sole focus was on one thing! That was to seize the opportunity while Finn was attacking and unable to defend himself. If they could capitalize on this moment, the combined assault from the two level four Beast Masters would surely injure Finn severely, ending the fight! "It seems this young man''s plan is about to fail. If he were up against an ordinary Beast Master, he would surely succeed, but now he faces three gold medal level four Beast Masters!" the bald man said with a hint of regret. It was rare for someone to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." and he genuinely hoped Finn would win this fight. If that happened, the news of a successful challenger would spread throughout Calivia! Countless people would flock to the underground world to witness this rare challenge! At that time, the ticket sales alone would bring in a considerable amount of gold for the underground octagonal cage! Just when everyone thought Finn was about to fail, something unexpected happened. Finn''s body shifted direction in a remarkably peculiar manner, changing his attack trajectory! The audience erupted in bewildered shouts, with someone exclaiming to their companions, "How is this possible? This defies logic!" "Exactly! How could he do that? He changed his attack direction in an instant without any hesitation, and it looks like he didn''t lose any power!" "I get it! He must have some special combat techniques!" "Right, that''s the only explanation!" Some quick thinkers realized Finn must have mastered some unique combat technique, and they watched the octagonal cage intently, eager to see what would unfold next. Under the gaze of the crowd, the nearest level four gold medalist''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had never anticipated that Finn could redirect his attack! In a split second, Finn''s right hand moved at an odd angle, close to his jaw, and with a sudden burst of strength, he knocked the gold medalist to the ground! Bright red blood sprayed from the level four Beast Master''s mouth, splattering in the air. The audience erupted with cheers and shouts of anger. "Awesome! He took one down so quickly! This kid is really impressive, I''m glad I bet on him to win!" Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R "Damn! What the hell? He got defeated so easily! What kind of gold medal level four Beast Master is this? Too weak!" "It''s fine, there are still two gold medal level four Beast Masters left. There''s still hope! I bet on this kid to lose!" The shouting was loud enough for the live broadcast to pick up every word. Charles fell into deep thought, Finn''s recent attack was indeed unexpected. He initially thought Finn would have some powerful means of attack, but he didn''t expect his opponent to bizarrely change the direction of his attack at such speed without losing any strength! "This is interesting. I don''t need to watch the rest of the fight, those two gold medal level four Beast Masters will probably be defeated soon." Charles thought to himself. Sure enough, the footage in the live broadcast aligned with his expectations. In just thirty seconds, the two ace level four Beast Masters were lying on the ground, unconscious and out cold. Exiting the live stream, Charles continuously simulated in his mind how he would attack and defend if he faced Finn. Finn was definitely not that simple, merely signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" fight didn''t mean he had revealed all his strength. To truly understand Finn''s capabilities, he would have to wait for the subsequent battles. Charles felt a twinge of anxiety in his heart because the alchemy material Colton needed was one-of-a-kind, and it couldn''t be found anywhere else. Only by successfully passing the "Reaper''s Scythe" could he obtain it. If Finn succeeded in his challenge, even if Charles managed to succeed afterward, he wouldn''t be able to get that alchemy material. At that point, he would have to negotiate with Finn to see if the other party would be willing to trade. But in that case, the initiative would be in Finn''s hands. Charles sighed, he hadn''t expected someone to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" before him. However, since the good thing had already happened, there was no point in dwelling on it. Successfully passing "Reaper''s Scythe" wasn''t just for Colton, Charles also wanted to see if he could gather intelligence about the child disappearance case from the Dawn organization. He was eager to investigate who was involved in that matter! Now, the task at hand was to quickly grasp his self-created combat techniques and accelerate his physical improvement. Everything else would have to wait until later. With that in mind, Charles quickly washed up, lay down in bed, cleared his mind, and fell asleep. Early the next morning, after breakfast, Charles entered the training tower once again without hesitation. What he didn''t know was that, on the networks of Genosha, what happened last night had become common knowledge, with everyone discussing one topic: Finn''s abilities and whether he could successfully pass the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. "This Finn looks really strong, but why haven''t I heard of him before?" "He''s from Aredale Academy, known as the strongest level four Beast Master, just not very famous, his strength is still impressive." "Strongest level four Beast Master? That''s quite a claim. Charles is also a level four Beast Master, and he hasn''t claimed to be the strongest!" "I actually think Finn is stronger than Charles. You all saw last night''s fight, right? He effortlessly took down three gold medal level four Beast Masters! Who else can do that?" "Charles can do it too! He''s been challenging three equally ranked Beast Masters in the Cyber Academy training tower these past few days, he can also pull it off!" "Please, that''s not real combat! I don''t believe Charles can do it!" Soon, the debate over who was stronger, Charles or Finn, quickly dominated headlines across various online media, sparking a lot of curiosity. Everyone wanted to know about Charles, a rising star hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, and Finn, an unknown who suddenly made waves, recognized as the strongest level four Beast Master. If the two of them were to fight, who would emerge victorious? Shannon scoffed at the topic, lifting his phone to show Finn the information on the screen. He said, "What''s this Charles even worth? You can easily defeat him, right?" Finn didn''t respond, he was focused on his training. Tonight, the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would officially begin, and the only opponent he would face was the ace level four Beast Master of the Genosha underground octagonal cage. He just didn''t know which one he would encounter. Seeing that Finn was ignoring him. Shannon boredly scrolled through the information on his phone, which was filled with details about the ace Beast Masters in the Genosha underground octagonal cage. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You think it''ll be the weakest ace that you''ll face today? If they started with the strongest, how would they make any money?" Shannon remarked. This seemed to pique Finn''s interest. He paused his training, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said firmly, "No matter who it is, nothing will stand in my way!" Seeing Finn''s serious demeanor, Shannon instinctively put down his phone and sighed, "I know you want revenge. Only by joining Dawn will you uncover more hidden information and have a chance to rapidly increase your strength." "But, Finn, you can''t live just for revenge. There will always be other things that give your life meaning." Finn fell silent. He raised his hands, looking at the scars on them, and slowly spoke, "The only thing in my life is revenge!" Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Watching the Fight By the time Charles emerged from the training tower, it was already afternoon. He had spent an entire day inside the training tower. Although Charles''s mental strength was much greater than that of the average person, the consecutive trials from yesterday and today had left him feeling somewhat worn out. As he walked out of the training tower, Charles glanced around. Unlike yesterday, there were far fewer people gathered outside the training tower today. It seemed that everyone''s attention had been drawn away by Finn. This was a good thing for him, after all, being the center of attention all the time could be quite uncomfortable. As usual, Charles headed to the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. He summoned Little Gold, Mousie, Mia, and Max to join him for a meal. Little Gold''s food was still yesterday''s "Feather Gold." and today Little Gold seemed to have grown a bit larger than yesterday. The growth rate was truly astonishing. Thinking of this, Charles glanced at Mia, who was focused on her meal, and sighed. Mia''s growth rate was indeed slow, even with the miracle drug, she couldn''t change in size like Little Gold did, at such a visible pace. Powered by m|v|l|e|mpyr While the four mystical beasts enjoyed their meal happily, Charles''s phone suddenly vibrated with a new message. It was from an unfamiliar contact. [After dinner, come to Classroom 306. You can''t skip today.] Charles quickly figured out that this must be a teacher assigned to him by Dean Jamie to ensure he wouldn''t fall behind in his regular classes. As of now, Charles had no idea who this person was, they were likely an unfamiliar teacher. To avoid any delays, Charles swiftly finished his dinner and used the "Darkness Cloak" to arrive in front of Classroom 306. Just as he was about to knock on the door. The classroom door suddenly swung open, and a figure appeared in front of Charles. He said in surprise: "Ruby, is that you?" Indeed, the person in Classroom 306 was Ruby, the Level 7 Beast Master, the voluptuous woman he had met before! "Oh my, I didn''t expect that the student I would be teaching is you, this is wonderful!" Ruby said with a smile, deliberately teasing him. Charles scratched his head, Ruby was quite close to him, and he could distinctly smell her perfumea subtle yet alluring fragrance, full of temptation! "What are you standing there for? Come in quickly, the sooner we start, the sooner we finish. I have to check out the so-called Reaper''s Scythe challenge in the underground world later." Ruby said as she turned and walked into the classroom. Charles hurriedly followed and asked, "Teacher, are you interested in tonight''s battle too?" "Of course! I''m quite curious to see if Finn will succeed." Ruby replied while opening the computer on the podium to prepare for the lesson. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Charles reached the front of the classroom, he heard Ruby say, "Why sit so far away? Come here to the podium and sit beside me." "Alright." Charles replied, moving a chair to sit next to her and looking at the computer screen. The class quickly began. As a Level 7 Beast Master, Ruby was a good teacher, she was also able to pay attention to Charles''s learning progress, significantly enhancing his learning efficiency. Charles wasn''t taking the class too seriously, as his attention was being diverted. Ruby''s body was exceptionally curvy, with a slender waist that created a striking visual impact, even Charles, with his usual composure, couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. When Ruby bent over to explain some academic issues, Charles found his focus entirely on her chest. That tempting shade of white left him momentarily breathless! Somewhat regrettably, tonight''s class came to an end all too quickly. As Ruby tidied up her things, she asked, "Charles, do you have any other plans for tonight?" Charles replied, "Teacher, I still need to go to the training room. I spent the whole day in the trial tower, and I''m feeling a bit drained, but my physical training is still on point." "I see. That''s a bit of a shame. I have two tickets for the underground world''s octagonal cage battle, and they''re in the front row. What should I do?" Ruby said with a smile. She seemed genuinely puzzled and continued, "Sigh, being older now, I''m not a young girl anymore. I can''t even find someone to go watch the fights with." Charles felt a twinge of temptation, he actually wanted to see Finn''s battle. Who knows what he might discover? Plus, being up close would allow him to observe the ace fighters in the underground octagonal cage, helping him prepare for future challenges. But just as Charles was about to agree, his phone vibrated again. Celestine had sent a message: [Charles, do you have plans tonight? I heard the octagonal cage battles in the underground world are really exciting, and I bought two tickets. Do you want to go?] Charles looked up at Ruby and then down at his phone, feeling a bit helpless. If he went with Ruby, Celestine might see them together, and that could lead to misunderstandings. Seemingly sensing something, Ruby asked with a straight face, "What''s wrong? Is someone else inviting you? You''re quite popular, aren''t you?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "Teacher, I think I''ll just stay in my dorm and watch the live stream instead. It would save some time." Ruby pouted her rosy lips and said, "That''s alright. I can get another ticket. You should invite your friend to come along." "Is that really okay?" Charles felt uncertain, he genuinely wanted to see the event live. He might uncover clues about the Dawn organization in the underground world, which would be even better. "It''s fine, you need to rest when it''s time to rest. Young people shouldn''t overexert themselves." After saying this, Ruby pulled out her phone and got another ticket. Charles also sent a message to Celestine, letting her know that there would be one more person, but they would be in the front row for a closer view. [Alright, let''s set a meeting place. I''ll head over now.] Celestine replied. Before long, Ruby took Charles to an entrance of the underground world, and Celestine''s figure appeared as well. "Charles, who is this?" Celestine asked with a straight face, furrowing her brows. The moment she saw Ruby, she felt a bad vibe because. In Celestine''s eyes, the allure of a mature woman was no less than her own! "Hello, you must be Charles''s girlfriend. I''m his teacher, you can just call me Sister Ruby." Ruby said, adjusting her gold-rimmed glasses and speaking first. Upon hearing "Charles''s girlfriend." Celestine instantly lost her composure, stammering, "Hello, Sister Ruby. I''m a student at Nova Academy, Celestine. My family..." "Hold on, let''s go inside first, the battle is about to start." Charles hurriedly interrupted. He observed from the side that Ruby''s simple remark had left Celestine flustered, almost revealing where she came from. Truly, a mature woman''s presence was something that a naive girl like Celestine couldn''t compete with. Ruby diffused Celestine''s hostility right from the start, and she willingly began to call her "sister." The three of them entered the underground world''s entrance. After briefly verifying their identities, the staff led them to the front row of the octagonal cage called "The Graveyard." Charles looked around at the environment and the crowd, unexpectedly spotting a few familiar faces. There were Zachary, Zane, and that guy Shannon whom he had met earlier at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It seemed they were all quite interested in tonight''s battle. Given that Zachary was a genius at Cyber Academy, it made sense that he would be curious about stronger opponents. As for Zane, he was probably just there to enjoy the spectacle, or perhaps to curry favor with Shannon. Charles speculated in his mind as he slowly took a seat, shifting his attention to the octagonal cage where Finn was quietly waiting for the fight to begin. Seemingly sensing something, Finn slowly turned and looked over at Charles. Their gazes met in the air, carrying a hint of rivalry. On the other side of the octagonal cage, a shirtless young man was intently watching Finn. He was the ace Level Four Beast Master participating in today''s battle! "Be careful, this Finn is no joke. Watch out for hidden tricks." someone whispered in his ear. The ace Level Four Beast Master nodded, showing no sign of fear on his face. Anyone who could become an ace in the underground octagonal cage was no pushover, every one of them had emerged from countless battles, rising from a sea of blood! As an ace himself, he certainly wouldn''t underestimate any opponent! "What did the boss say? What''s the plan for today''s battle?" the ace Level Four Beast Master quietly asked. Someone replied, "Go all out!" Hearing this, the ace Level Four Beast Master took a deep breath, realizing that, in the boss''s eyes, he might not be a match for Finn. "Got it, I''ll keep an eye on things." he said before decisively stepping into the octagonal cage. On the other side, Finn also slowly walked in. The staff locked the cage door, meaning that no one could intervene until the battle was over. The cage door of "The Graveyard" would only reopen when one side was defeated or dead! The bald man from last night reappeared, holding a microphone and shouting: "Dear audience, I''m sure you''re all eagerly anticipating tonight''s battle, which is the true Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" "Alright, as per tradition, let me briefly introduce both contestants!" Chapter 231: Chapter 231: This Battle Is Not Over The bald man holding the microphone introduced simply. He said: "The regular audience must be very familiar with this. Today''s star, the Level Four Beast Master, is Kira, who is only 20 years old and has set a record of 18 kills, known as the Butcher!" As soon as he finished speaking, the audience below began to cheer. Some shouted loudly: "Kira, I bet on you to win! Go out there and take him down!" "I also bet on you to win! Show that guy Finn what a real man''s battle looks like!" "Rip him in half!" After a while, the venue finally quieted down. Clearly, the so-called "Butcher." the ace Level Four Beast Master, had a certain level of fame in the underground octagonal cage. Many people believed he could directly kill Finn. "Charles, what do you think about this battle? Who will win?" Ruby asked, sitting to Charles''s right. She leaned in closer and spoke softly into his ear. The warm breath Ruby exhaled carried a unique fragrance, and without a second thought, Charles replied, "Finn will win." "Oh, you have that much faith in him?" Ruby said, clearly curious. Although she didn''t know Finn, she understood that in the underground world, those who could become ace Beast Masters had incredibly strong combat abilities. In her view, Finn had a high probability of winning, but she also acknowledged that his opponent could turn the tables. Charles nodded and continued, "He has hidden methods. This guy gives me a strong impression, in terms of combat awareness and experience, he''s not weaker than I am." Ruby stared at Charles''s serious face and remarked, "Are you praising him or yourself?" At that moment, the bald man continued his introduction: "As for this one, there''s not much to say. He decisively defeated three gold-level Level Four Beast Masters yesterday. We''ll see if he can achieve victory against Kira today." "The match is about to begin! Please hold onto your tickets. We will soon see the results!" When Finn was introduced, there was hardly any noise in the venue. Not many people recognized him, and even though he had performed impressively yesterday, few dared to bet on his victory. Charles suddenly thought of something and slapped his forehead in regret. This action piqued the curiosity of Celestine and Ruby. Celestine asked, "What''s wrong?" "If I had known, I would have spent some gold coins to bet on Finn winning before coming here. Now that the fight is about to start, it''s too late." Charles replied. Seeing the reactions of the people around him, he realized that the odds for betting on Finn to win must be very high. If there were no limits on the amount, Charles planned to bet more on Finn''s victory in the next match! "Charles, maybe you shouldn''t bet at all. You never know what could happen. The underground world surely has ways to intervene." Celestine said. In her eyes, gambling was an unreliable endeavor, as the uncontrollable factors were too high. "It''s fine. I''ll let it go for today. Let''s see how Finn performs and who his opponent is tomorrow before deciding." Charles answered. Time passed. The two fighters in the octagonal cage were fully prepared. With a sharp ringing sound, the battle officially began! Finn and Kira remained standing in place, not making any moves, their gazes locked onto each other. In the next moment, Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. as if they had agreed upon it, both launched their attacks simultaneously! Finn powered off his legs, shooting towards Kira like a bolt of lightning. His muscles bulged, and his skin glowed with an extraordinary sheen, making him look formidable! His fist howled through the air as it struck towards Kira''s temple. Kira, not to be outdone, blocked with his left arm while extending his right hand, fingers together like a dagger aimed at Finn''s throat. Both fighters had clear targets, with no wasted movements, all directed towards each other''s vital points. This is what true combat is like, it''s a matter of life or death, brutally and bloodily so. Just as the two were about to make contact, Finn smoothly altered his attack. His body moved like a well-oiled machine, executing a perfect arc. Not only did he evade Kira''s strike, but his own offensive was also unaffected, maintaining both speed and force as he aimed for a new target! This time, Finn targeted the back of Kira''s head! That area is one of the most vulnerable spots on the human body, indicating Finn''s deep understanding of human anatomy. Both targets aimed for a lethal blow! Among the spectators, many experienced fighters watched in shock at the unfolding scene in the octagonal cage. Someone instinctively exclaimed: "It''s over! Kira is done for! He can''t dodge now and can only take the hit!" "This Finn''s combat techniques are bizarre, he can change his attack at will without losing momentum." "Exactly! This makes it incredibly difficult to defend against Finn''s assault, he can only passively endure the blows!" Even Celestine couldn''t help but say to Charles, "Is Kira really going to lose? It seems he can only defend against Finn''s attacks." Charles showed no surprise on his face as he replied, "It''s not over yet, the best is still to come." As he said this, Charles couldn''t help but think that if he were facing Finn, he certainly wouldn''t choose to defend. Finn''s combat techniques were too peculiar, passive defense meant taking hits, leaving no chance for victory! If Charles were in the octagonal cage, he would unhesitatingly choose to attack! The true wisdom of combat is to leverage one''s advantages to strike at the opponent''s weaknesses! "I don''t think Kira can hold on much longer." Celestine expressed her opinion. Charles shook his head and confidently responded, "In this situation, offense is the best defense. Kira will definitely go all out in his next attack!" And sure enough. In the next moment, Kira''s expression turned fierce, as if he had made up his mind. He chose to abandon defense completely and closed the distance while Finn was attacking. Then, Kira''s entire right hand became rigid and swollen, and an unusual redness crept across his face. Some spectators who understood the situation couldn''t help but shout, "Here it comes! Kira is about to use his signature combat technique!" "It''s the Decapitating Blade!" "He has already killed 18 opponents with the Decapitating Blade, this time will be no different!" Charles watched the battle in the octagonal cage intently. He realized that the so-called Decapitating Blade involved channeling metallic energy into the right arm, making it as sharp and sturdy as a long knife. Then, Kira transformed his arm into a massive blade and attacked the enemy''s vulnerable points! Just when most people thought Finn was about to lose, an unexpected scene unfolded. Finn took two steps back and raised his right arm and left leg, blocking in front of his body. A surge of elemental energy erupted from his entire body, forming a faintly transparent shield! Watching the seemingly flimsy shield repeatedly block Kira''s attacks was astonishing! "What is this, a second combat technique? It looks defensive!" "It''s over, Kira''s attacks are all being blocked! I''ve lost my salary for the month!" Standing next to the octagonal cage, Shannon turned to the spectators behind him and said proudly, "My brother is incredibly strong, just a mere ace can''t possibly compete with him!" Kira continued to attack repeatedly, exhausting his stamina. The Decapitating Blade put a heavy load on his right arm, and if this continued, his arm might be rendered useless before he could break through Finn''s defensive combat techniques. Kira stepped back a couple of paces to create some distance and hoarsely asked, "What is this combat technique?" Finn fixed his gaze on Kira''s right arm and replied, "It''s called the Wall!" "What a Wall! I can''t break through your defense, but I''m not giving up." Kira said, taking a deep breath. He still had methods left to employ. In the next moment, under everyone''s watchful eyes, Kira''s entire body underwent a transformation. His skin emitted a metallic sheen under the lights. Not only that, but his once-bulging muscles suddenly contracted, tightly adhering to his bones. In the blink of an eye, Kira transformed into a metallic skeleton! This change left everyone present in shock, even those who frequently attended octagonal cage battles had never seen such a sight. "What the hell? How did he go from a muscle man to a skeleton?" "Kira looks like a solid block of metal now. What combat technique is this? Have you seen it before?" "I''ve never seen it! This is my first time seeing Kira like this!" Content from m-vl|em|p,yr "It seems he''s pulling out his last trump card, I wonder if Finn can handle it." As the audience debated, the bald man with the microphone sighed and remarked softly, "Kira, you''re still so stubborn. This Metal Burn technique will cause significant harm to your body!" Charles, standing nearby, was also taken aback, he hadn''t expected Kira to have such a method. It seemed one couldn''t underestimate any ace-level Beast Master! Even so, Charles noticed that Finn''s gaze remained calm, showing no signs of disturbance. It was as if he could handle whatever Kira threw at him with ease! The match wasn''t over yet, the truly exciting battle was just beginning! Chapter 232: Chapter 232: The Victor, Finn The metallic skeleton that was Kira had an increasingly bright gaze. His hands were relaxed and positioned at his sides, fingers together, resembling a warrior wielding dual blades, exuding an overwhelming sense of pressure! Not only that, but the one known as the "Executioner" wore a confident smile at the corner of his mouth and slowly spoke: "I won''t hold back. Feel free to use any trump cards you have, otherwise, you might regret it." Finn''s face showed no other expression, it was as if he hadn''t heard a thing. His eyes were filled with calmness as he slowly canceled the combat technique, Wall. Then, he adjusted his position, gently opening his hands and placing them in front of his chest, while spreading his legs for stability. His body sank slightly, and his muscles relaxed, showing no signs of stiffness or tension. Kira watched the other person''s movements, a hint of confusion in his eyes. He didn''t understand what Finn was trying to do. But it didn''t matter what he did! Metal Burn allowed him to become even stronger, enhancing not only his power and speed but also the hardness of his body! Every strike was more powerful than the combat technique he had just used, Decapitating Blade! This was his true strength! If he hadn''t recently mastered the combat technique Metal Burn, Kira would have already been defeated! In the next moment. Kira''s entire body shot forward like a cannonball, slicing through the air with a faint whoosh, appearing right in front of Finn. "Wow, that was fast! I couldn''t even see how he got there!" "That''s it, Kira! Just like that, take Finn down!" "Rip him in half!" The continuous shouts of the audience echoed beside the octagonal cage. Shannon watched Kira''s movements, his pupils suddenly constricting. He hadn''t expected that this ace Level 4 Beast Master had such a method. Involuntarily, Shannon began to worry for Finn. But soon, he saw Finn facing Kira''s fierce attack, slowly extending his hands. It appeared very slow, but in reality, he was swiftly blocking Kira''s attack! Visit m,v le,mpyr today The moment Kira made contact with Finn, he sensed something was off. The power of his strike seemed to be absorbed upon hitting Finn''s hands, causing no damage at all! It was like a high-speed train rushing toward its target, only to slow down due to track friction, ultimately coming to a gentle stop without causing any destruction! Kira showed no hesitation, gritting his teeth and continuing to engage Finn in close combat. His speed was swift, and his attacks were powerful, with his feet pounding the ground, even creating cracks in the solid octagonal cage floor! Yet, these attacks were repeatedly neutralized by Finn. The audience below noticed a peculiar sight. Aside from the area beneath Finn''s feet, everywhere else was filled with cracks. But that small patch remained completely undamaged! "Charles, how is this happening?" Celestine exclaimed, her mouth agape in disbelief. After witnessing Kira''s speed and power, she thought Finn was doomed, but now this was the situation. Charles observed the battle in the octagonal cage and replied slowly, "I''m not entirely sure, but Finn is likely using a type of combat technique that dissipates force." "Dissipates force?" Celestine looked puzzled. Ruby turned to Charles, knowing exactly what was going on but wanting to see if Charles was correct. Charles pondered how to explain and said, "Think of it this way: when a person falls from a height, they can roll to minimize the impact. Finn is in that state right now!" "Facing Kira''s attacks, his hands and the muscles throughout his body can help him dissipate Kira''s power. This means that even though Kira''s attacks are incredibly strong, they can''t cause any significant damage!" After Charles explained, Ruby nodded in agreement. "Is it really that impressive? Does that mean Finn is invincible?" Celestine asked. Charles shook his head and replied, "Actually, it''s quite simple. Kira is being too stubborn and has lost his composure. If he could launch a second attack the moment Finn dissipates his force, he could turn the situation around." "Or he could simply keep his distance from Finn, using his body''s toughness to crush the octagonal cage floor and send flying debris as a ranged attack, that would also be a good choice." Charles continued to analyze, thinking of many strategies he would employ if he were in Kira''s position. Unfortunately, Kira had made a huge mistake by losing the rationality that one should maintain in battle! Now, the fight in the octagonal cage was at a stalemate, with Kira''s stamina being drained while Finn appeared completely unscathed. "Damn it! How are you doing this?" Kira gasped, feeling extremely frustrated. After using his strongest technique, Metal Burn, was he still unable to defeat Finn? At that moment of hesitation, Finn seized the opportunity to strike. The ground beneath his feet, which had been intact just moments ago, shattered into countless pieces and flew in every direction. Simultaneously, Finn''s body exploded with a wave of energy, propelling him quickly towards Kira. Kira''s pupils constricted as he refused to give up, wanting to continue his assault. Passive defense would only lead to failure, only an offensive could provide the chance for a comeback! With that thought in mind, Kira gritted his teeth and summoned all his muscles to launch his most powerful attack. But Finn wasn''t going to give him that opportunity! "Clack!" The sound of bones shattering echoed, followed by a huge crash. At the moment of contact. Kira was kicked away by Finn''s whip-like leg. His metallic skeleton-like body slammed hard against the octagonal cage. Crashing heavily onto the broken floor. Kira''s face turned red, and he spewed a mouthful of blood, immediately falling into unconsciousness. Seeing this scene, the surrounding audience first fell into a brief silence, but quickly erupted into chaos! Most of them were cursing and complaining, shouting loudly while throwing their tickets at the octagonal cage, "Damn Kira, he just lost like that! Now I''m out of money!" "Shit, I''d rather he got killed by Finn, at least that would''ve been more entertaining!" "If I had known, I would have bet on Finn to win. Now my salary for the month is gone." "This is rigged, it''s definitely rigged! I don''t believe it, it must be..." Only a small number of gamblers, who weren''t really confident in Finn, had been lured by the odds on both sides and decided to take a chance betting on Finn to win. To their surprise, they actually won. These people clutched their tickets tightly and shouted excitedly, "Finn! Hahaha, I finally won some money!" "Great job, hurry up and finish off that Kira guy! He made me lose a lot!" "I''ll bet on you to win next time! You''re just too strong!" Countless discarded tickets fell like snowflakes. While Finn stood inside the octagonal cage, expressionless and unmoved. He calmly surveyed his surroundings, pausing briefly when he spotted Charles, before finally fixing his gaze on the bald man. "I declare the battle over, with Finn as the victor!" the bald man shouted loudly, holding the microphone. The octagonal cage was slowly opened, and medical personnel rushed in, carrying the unconscious Kira out to begin treatment. "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" Shannon hurried over and asked. Finn shook his head, indicating that he wasn''t injured. He just felt a bit fatigued from the exertion, otherwise, he had no discomfort. Tonight''s battle was over. Now he had to prepare for tomorrow night''s fight. "Reaper''s Scythe" would take place for seven consecutive nights, challenging seven ace fighters without any breaks. The challenger not only needs to avoid injuries as much as possible, but they also have to constantly monitor their mindset and mental state. There are many factors that can influence the battle, and Finn needs to maintain a normal state as much as possible to make it to the end and successfully complete "Reaper''s Scythe." At that moment, some of the audience members who had won money began to crowd around, shouting Finn''s name. Charles stood up, the fight was over, and he had formed a rough judgment about the fourth-level Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage. Kira''s strength seemed fairly average, possessing two combat techniques and solid combat experience. He just had a slight issue with his mindset, but that was understandable, very few people could remain calm throughout the entire battle. Charles, along with Celestine and Ruby, returned to Cyber Academy. Once in his dorm, he took out his phone to check. The internet was buzzing with discussions about Finn, especially focused on today''s fight, with many already analyzing the battle frame by frame. They even provided commentary and shared videos online. People were discussing: sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Finn is just too strong, he didn''t show a hint of tension at all, and his face remained expressionless!" "Just looking at today''s battle, he displayed three combat techniques, he likely has others he didn''t use." "No way, three combat techniques are already shocking enough!" "With a genius like Finn, only Charles can compete with him." "Come on, Charles just became a fourth-level Beast Master, he definitely isn''t Finn''s match. You''re giving him too much credit!" "I think so too. Although Charles has a high-quality mystical beast, without summoning it, he really isn''t Finn''s match!" Charles calmly watched the arguments online, he didn''t care about others'' opinions. What he needed to do now was to quickly develop his own combat techniques and sign up to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." Chapter 233: Chapter 233: The Topic Online Tonight, many people in Genosha Calivia are unable to sleep peacefully. Including Zane, who is at home. He excitedly replays the video of Finn''s fight over and over again, muttering to himself,: "Indeed, my judgment was correct, Finn is definitely stronger than Charles! It would be great if they could fight each other." Zane''s current thought was singular: he wanted to regain his dignity in front of Charles. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the Taylor family couldn''t directly take action against Charles due to Ezra''s influence, if Finn could challenge Charles, it would have nothing to do with the Taylor family at all! With this in mind, Zane plans to get closer to Finn and Shannon in the future, and whether Charles ends up embarrassed in public depends on whether Finn is willing to challenge him. "Charles, I wonder how long you can keep being so arrogant. Your presence in online discussions has dwindled significantly, and that just won''t do!" Zane''s eyes are darting around. He suddenly had a brilliant idea. Both Finn and Charles are young men, one hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, and the other known as the strongest Level Four Beast Master. What if he could leverage public opinion to draw attention to a battle between the two of them? That would surely yield unexpected results! No, that''s not enough! "If only Charles would sign up for Reaper''s Scythe, he definitely wouldn''t succeed in the challenge and might even die in the octagonal cage!" Thinking about that scenario made Zane uncontainably happy. Without hesitation, he quickly gathered a group of people to discuss how to use public opinion to encourage Charles to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe"! Early the next morning, Charles had just gotten up and washed up a bit, and before he even had time for breakfast, a message from Celestine popped up. "[Charles, please don''t act impulsively.]" Looking at the message on his phone, Charles was perplexed. What impulsiveness? So he replied, "[What do you mean by impulsive? What''s going on?]" After a while, Celestine sent another message. "[You don''t know? That''s good. Just focus on training these next few days and try not to pay attention to what''s being said online.]" Charles stared at Celestine''s message in confusion, and before he could respond, messages from Jace, Camilla, and Zachary came pouring in. All conveying the same message: to stay calm and not act impulsively. This piqued Charles''s curiosity about what was happening that had them all so concerned. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles opened his phone and browsed through the online discussions. It didn''t take long for him to understand the reason behind it all. For some unknown reason, a flurry of derogatory comments about Charles had suddenly emerged overnight. For example, "[Charles doesn''t deserve to be called a genius, he can only hide within Cyber Academy!]" "[Finn and Charles locked eyes, revealing Finn''s disdain for Charles.]" "[What genius? If you''re so capable, why don''t you sign up for Reaper''s Scythe?]" "[The untold stories about Charles...]" ... All these discussions revolved around the fact that he was hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, yet lacked any impressive real-world combat experience. Claims about his battles with the Serpent People were dismissed as mere theatrics, suggesting he had used underhanded tactics to weaken that Serpent. Even previous fights were labeled as staged and fake by these critics. The initiators of these discussions laid out so-called "evidence." and any passerby unaware of the truth would surely be convinced by their seemingly solid claims. Charles felt not a single ripple of emotion, he truly didn''t care what others said about him. What he was thinking about now was who had the time to maliciously belittle him online, attempting to stir up conflict between him and Finn. "Is it Zane? Or that Shannon?" Charles couldn''t pinpoint exactly who it was. But he was certain that someone was targeting him with ill intent. That person clearly underestimated Charles''s mindset, such slander was not enough to rattle him. And before long, when Charles felt the time was right, he would return to the underground octagonal cage to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." At that point, all the negative comments would be rendered irrelevant. "Perhaps getting me to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe is their goal, thinking I would die in the challenge?" Charles sighed, realizing he was being underestimated. When he arrived at the cafeteria for a meal. Many students had expressions of outrage on their faces. They glanced at the calm Charles and couldn''t tolerate the false statements they had seen online. All these students pulled out their phones, constantly posting clarifications online, listing evidence that Charles was indeed strong and a genius. However, before the things they posted could reach more viewers. Some inexplicable individuals began to insult, defame, and even threaten them in the comments. In front of the trial tower. The staff at the front desk skillfully took out the testing crystal and said somewhat indignantly, "Charles, those who talk nonsense online should really come and see for themselves!" "Or better yet, let them enter the trial tower and experience for themselves how powerful you truly are." Charles remained calm as he stared at the testing crystal and slowly replied, "There''s no need to worry, these comments won''t last long. Soon enough, they''ll realize how ignorant they are." "Most of these people are mindless, they believe whatever they hear and get used to it." The staff member was surprised that Charles was aware of the situation and, more surprisingly, had no anger about it. Instead, he seemed incredibly composed. Nodding repeatedly in agreement with Charles''s perspective, he said, "You''re absolutely right. I wish I could see things as clearly as you do." Charles smiled and then walked into the trial tower to continue enhancing his strength. This time, there weren''t many onlookers, everyone had grown accustomed to Charles''s challenges. Only occasionally did a student passing by stop to look at the large screen outside the trial tower, take a picture, and send it to the group chat, saying: "[Charles is back again, this is the third day in a row! How powerful is his mental strength? Doesn''t he ever get tired?]" Soon, the group chat became lively. "[It''s not about being afraid of others having more talent than you, it''s about being afraid they work harder than you!]" "[I can''t even envy him, it takes me a week to recover after one trip to the trial tower. Truly a monster.]" "[Did you all notice? Charles''s time on the second level of the trial tower has already made him second on the leaderboard!]" "[I''ve noticed for a while now, I''ve become numb to it. Now I''m just curious when Charles will become number one.]" At Cyber Academy, no one doubted that Charles could become the top of the leaderboard, what they were curious about was when he would break the record. Compared to the people online, the students at the academy understood Charles''s strength much better, after all, the trial tower was right there. Anyone who thought Charles was weak could enter the trial tower, suffer mental strain, and emerge in disarray, quickly realizing the truth. Just like yesterday, Charles spent the entire day inside the trial tower. By the time he came out, the sun was nearly setting. Today''s gains were significant, he had comprehended 16 figures on the stone wall, and his understanding of combat techniques was progressing well. Charles felt that by tomorrow, he could grasp over 20 figures with perfect progress. This way, it wouldn''t be long before he met the requirements to create his own combat techniques. "A bit of a headache." Charles sighed. He felt mentally fatigued, but it wasn''t enough to give him a headache. The real source of his distress was that after days of training in the trial tower. He increasingly felt that the trial tower lacked a sense of reality. It didn''t evoke the life-and-death tension that came with real battles, As if he had come to understand that even dying in the trial tower merely meant a short rest, the sense of pressure and crisis had diminished greatly. If that continued, he might struggle to meet the second requirement for creating his own combat techniques, which was to achieve complete understanding through life-and-death battles. "I wonder if the ace-level Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage can push me to my limits." Charles thought to himself. Experience more on m|vl-em,py-r He planned that if he couldn''t achieve the creation of his own combat techniques in the trial tower, he would directly sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." He wanted to see if he could accomplish the creation of his own combat techniques through real combat! There were risks involved, for Charles, there was no perfect solution in this world. Every decision came with both good and bad sides. If he could successfully create his own combat techniques, then everything would be worth it. Soon it would be time for his one-on-one session with Teacher Ruby. When he arrived at Classroom 306, Ruby was already waiting for him. The beige trench coat wrapped around Ruby''s voluptuous figure, and Charles took a glance, feeling a bit disappointed. "Charles, you''re here! Come, sit down, class is about to start." Ruby said. Today, she was wearing a different pair of glasses, yesterday, she had on gold-rimmed ones, but today she sported red half-rimmed glasses. Paired with her mature and alluring face, it left Charles momentarily dazed. At that moment, Ruby extended her fair hands and slowly unbuttoned her trench coat, saying, "It''s getting a bit warm, don''t you mind if I undo a button, Charles?" Beneath the beige trench coat, the most eye-catching feature was a pair of black suspender stockings, accentuating the curves of Ruby''s slightly plump legs. Her red-soled high heels further highlighted her tall and graceful figure. Charles nodded slowly, replying, "It''s fine, teacher. I think I''m feeling a bit warm too, today''s weather is definitely quite hot." It was the evening of an autumn day, and the evening breeze brought a slight coolness through the classroom window, yet it couldn''t dispel the heat radiating between Charles and Ruby. Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Help the Teacher Today, Teacher Ruby seemed a bit different compared to yesterday. During class, she kept leaning toward Charles, whether intentionally or not. Charles was trying to focus on the knowledge points on the computer screen while being distracted by the pleasant fragrance coming from her. His mind was a bit scattered, but thankfully, he was smart enough to learn new information quickly even in such a state. "Charles, I didn''t expect you to be so capable. Not only are you skilled in combat, but you''re also so intelligent. You''re truly a genius." Ruby said as she picked up a nearby cup and took a sip. It seemed she accidentally spilled some water from her bright red lips, causing it to drip down onto her chest. "Ah, it''s so cold. I''m feeling a bit uncomfortable. Charles, do you have any tissues?" Ruby asked as she looked at Charles. Charles nodded and took a pack of tissues directly from his jet ring, handing it to her. To his surprise, Ruby didn''t take it. Instead, she continued to look at Charles and said, "I got my hands dirty while teaching. How about you help the teacher clean up?" Charles didn''t expect Ruby to say that. Not only that, but she also squatted down. Bringing her full, perky chest right in front of Charles''s eyes. Her eyes, hidden behind her red half-frame glasses, were filled with temptation as she slowly spoke, "The teacher is feeling a bit unwell. Come help the teacher, Charles." In the classroom. Charles swallowed hard. He noticed something incredible when Ruby squatted downshe was actually going commando! The black suspender stockings extended to the tops of her thighs, glistening under the light! It was the reflection of liquid! Charles slowly opened the tissue pack and pulled out a sheet. Then, under Ruby''s watchful gaze, Charles said, "Teacher, I really want to help you, but is this okay?" Ruby''s face flushed slightly, and she knew very well that Charles had just seen her below and knew what state she was in now. Putting her slightly hot face close to Charles, Ruby spoke slowly and said, "Don''t worry, there''s no one around. The teacher just wants you to help Charles took a deep breath, He threw away the tissue and reached out his hands directly into Ruby''s underwear, constantly rubbing it, Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire Teacher, I can''t find the water that just dripped in, "Charles said, Ruby''s breathing suddenly became rapid, she was very itchy, and she felt insects crawling around her. Especially between her legs, the itching was unbearable, causing her to instinctively clamp her legs and keep rubbing them against each other. Then take a look, where did the water go in? Look for it carefully. "Ruby reached out her hands and pressed Charles'' head against her chest, feeling the scorching breath, Charles pulled out his right hand and slowly walked downstream until he reached Ruby''s thigh, trying to reach in. But found that the other person''s plump legs were very strong and difficult to enter. With a slight increase in strength, Charles finally reached in his hand, and a moist and smooth touch came through. Charles paused for a moment, raised his right hand in front of Ruby, and asked, "Teacher, is this kind of water? There are still many in it. What should we do? Ruby looked at the smile on Charles'' lips and knew that Charles had said it intentionally, You, go in and let it come out, "Ruby''s eyes were hazy, she could hardly bear it anymore! After a while, Charles lifted Ruby onto the podium and opened her legs. Accompanied by a low moan, The classroom began to hear rhythmic thrusting sounds, as well as moans that wanted to be suppressed but still went on, ... I''m convinced, Charles. Aren''t you tired Ruby collapsed in Charles'' arms. She''s feeling weak and even tired all over now. I didn''t expect Charles to be so powerful that even a level seven Beast Master like her couldn''t bear it. Not tired, what''s so tiring about it, teacher? How did I perform just now? "Charles relaxed a lot. The continuous training these days has actually made him a little tired. Great! I never thought it would be great! "Ruby was still reminiscing about what happened just now, feeling it again, Charles noticed that Ruby''s place had become moist again, Teacher, you just came out with a lot of water, I didn''t expect there to be more inside, "Charles said with a smile, Ruby licked her lips without answering, but directly kissed her. ... In the underground world, within the Octagonal Cage site. Charles took Celestine to sit in the front row of the octagonal cage. He was there to make some money today. However, upon arriving, he realized that Finn''s odds were very low. He wasn''t sure if it was due to the fight last night or because countless people online were praising Finn. The vast majority of the audience there was betting on Finn. Charles felt a bit helpless. If only he had placed his bets on Finn yesterday when no one believed in him. As he thought about it, Charles suddenly felt that all the people online slandering him and doubting him might actually be a good thing. When he signed up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, those people would surely think he was going to lose. Then, when he bet on himself to win at that moment, he would definitely make a fortune! "Charles, where''s that sister Ruby from yesterday? She didn''t come?" Celestine recalled the mature lady from yesterday and had a good impression of Ruby. She was still wondering why Ruby hadn''t shown up. Charles remembered how Ruby had slowly left while leaning against the wall when he walked out of the classroom. He replied, "Ms. Ruby must be a bit tired today, she probably went home to rest." Celestine didn''t think much of it and responded, "Well, okay then. Charles, don''t pay attention to the comments online, those are all fake!" The thought of it made Celestine angry. She immediately took out her phone, her long, fair fingers dancing across the screen. Charles looked over with curiosity and saw that Celestine was arguing with someone online. Clearly, she felt that others were slandering Charles, and she wanted to clarify things for him! "Uh, I actually don''t care at all, and soon enough, they''ll realize just how foolish they are." Charles said. Upon hearing this, Celestine immediately stopped her verbal battle, a puzzled look on her face. "What do you mean by soon? Charles, you''re not actually thinking about signing up for Reaper''s Scythe, are you?" Imagining that scenario seemed to fill Celestine''s face with worry. She quickly started to persuade him, saying, "Charles, don''t worry about what others say, I see your strength, and I believe in you!" Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He knew Celestine cared about him. After thinking for a moment, he explained: "It''s not because of those people, I''ve wanted to challenge Reaper''s Scythe for a long time now. Colton and Dean Jamie both know about this." Celestine was taken aback. She hadn''t expected that Charles had been planning this for so long! After all, Charles had only recently become a Level 4 Beast Master. Did that mean he had wanted to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" right after becoming a Level 4 Beast Master? At first, Celestine was worried about Charles and didn''t want him to act impulsively. However, after hearing Charles''s words, she had no doubts about his strength and fully trusted what he said. Yet, her worries didn''t diminish at all. Even knowing that Charles wouldn''t do anything without confidence, Celestine couldn''t help but imagine. What would happen if Charles got hurt in the octagonal cage. In her mind, she didn''t even consider whether Charles could successfully complete the challenge. "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Trust me." Charles said lightly. Celestine immediately nodded. She remembered how Charles had said similar things in the past, and everything had turned out just as he had said. This time would be no different. While the two were talking. Finn and his opponent entered the octagonal cage. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that due to the online discussions, Finn''s gaze occasionally lingered on Charles. Charles noticed this and initially thought that Finn harbored some hostility. To his surprise, he sensed a hint of apology from Finn instead. "Is he feeling guilty because of his actions affecting me?" Charles wondered. It seemed that Finn was a decent person after all, unlike Zane, who never reflected on himself and always blamed others for everything. Under Finn''s gaze, Charles nodded. Inside the octagonal cage, Finn let out a sigh of relief. His personality was quite reclusive, and he didn''t like associating with others. Part of the reason was that he didn''t want to trouble anyone, especially if his issues could end up affecting his friends. At that moment, becoming friends with someone was undoubtedly putting them at risk. If one day his enemies found out he was still alive, they would surely go after the people he cared about. Finn didn''t want that to happen, so he rejected all social interactions and remained alone, except for Shannon. Even his enemies wouldn''t dare to target Shannon! Thinking of this, Finn took another deep breath, pushing those thoughts out of his mind. He still had a fight to prepare for. Today, the bald man''s introduction was much shorter, seemingly because it was assumed that the audience already knew who Finn was. As for the introduction of the other ace Level 4 Beast Master, it was similar to yesterday''s, mentioning their age and number of kills. Charles specifically looked at the reactions of the surrounding audience, which were much stronger than when Kira was introduced yesterday. It seemed that today''s ace Level 4 Beast Master was even stronger than Kira. What he didn''t know was whether this new contender could force Finn to reveal any of his other combat techniques! Charles was well aware that Finn hadn''t shown his full strength yesterday, he was definitely holding back! This approach was undoubtedly very wise. By concealing his abilities and then surprising everyone with new combat techniques, Finn could avoid injuries as much as possible. However, Charles''s attention quickly shifted. He noticed something strange. Chapter 235: Chapter 235: The One-Armed Boy The Level 4 Beast Master standing in the octagonal cage seemed a bit nervous, occasionally glancing out of the corner of his eye at someone below. Charles followed the man''s gaze. He saw a one-armed boy standing expressionlessly beside the octagonal cage. The bald man who had been holding the microphone and commentating on the battle was leaning slightly towards him, wearing an expression of fear on his face. The two were only about three or four meters away from Charles. At that moment. As if sensing Charles''s gaze, the one-armed boy slowly turned his head and looked over. His eyes were grayish-white, like an ancient, unchanging ice field, filled with coldness and indifference. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and Charles instinctively tensed all his muscles, as if facing an extremely dangerous enemy. "Interesting, I didn''t expect to encounter a second person who piques my interest here in Genosha Calivia." the one-armed boy said, pulling back his gaze in surprise. The bald host beside him turned his head curiously and, upon seeing Charles, instantly understood something. He quickly said, "Lord Icy, that person is Charles, known as the monster of Cyber Academy. I''ve heard he is a rare talent." Icy nodded slightly. He had only recently arrived in Genosha Calivia, but he had heard of Charles. He initially thought he was just someone hyped up online. To his surprise, the brief eye contact they shared earlier had given him a hint of danger, which was simply marvelous! He had thought that his visit to Genosha Calivia would be devoid of any interesting occurrences, but unexpectedly, he had come across two intriguing individuals so quickly. These two people were none other than Finn and Charles. "Lord Icy, when do you plan to make your move?" the bald man asked curiously. This question was something the boss had been eager to know. If Icy intervened and fought Finn, there was no doubt that Finn would lose! At that point, the underground world could deliberately release some information, allowing the audience to place bets on Finn. This way, they could directly rake in quite a bit of gold! Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelFire "Let''s wait and see. I''m just a bit interested for now, I don''t have a strong desire to fight yet. If he were stronger, I would step in myself." Icy replied and fell silent. The bald man, sensing the moment, picked up the microphone to prepare for the pre-fight announcements. Meanwhile, Charles pulled back his gaze with a serious expression. He hadn''t expected to encounter a second person who made him feel tense within just a few days. First it was Finn, and now it was that one-armed boy. When did Genosha Calivia have so many powerful young talents? Or have they always existed? With this thought in mind, Charles looked over at Celestine and quietly asked, "Have you ever seen that one-armed boy before?" Celestine glanced curiously and then replied, "I don''t recognize him. He probably isn''t from one of the three academies, since they generally don''t recruit individuals with disabilities." Charles thought the same. Some physically disabled individuals could indeed become Beast Masters, but they often had to put in much more effort than ordinary Beast Masters to grow stronger. The one-armed boy gave Charles the impression of a wild wolf lurking in a dark forest. No, it was a wolf king! An extremely dangerous wolf king! "If he''s also a top-tier Level 4 Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage, the difficulty for Finn to challenge Reaper''s Scythe will likely increase a notch." Charles slowly voiced his thoughts. He looked at Finn in the octagonal cage, curious about whether Finn had noticed the one-armed boy. Meanwhile, on Charles''s right, an annoying voice rang out, "Oh, what a surprise to see the monster from Cyber Academy here!" Zane exclaimed with an exaggerated expression, speaking loudly. Immediately, several audience members took notice, especially those sitting in the front, as they whispered: "Look, isn''t that Charles? Who would have thought he''d show up?" "Isn''t it normal for him to come watch Finn fight? He''s probably here to see just how big the gap is between him and the strong!" "What are you saying? Charles is definitely stronger than Finn!" "Stronger, my ass! If he dares to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, I''d bet on him every time. The question is, does he have the guts?" "You! Charles has just become a Level 4 Beast Master. Give him some time, and he''ll make it!" "Hah, not daring is just not daring. It seems everything said online is truehe''s just an actor, and it''s all fake!" ... Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The audience behind started to argue, their voices becoming increasingly heated. Two of them even prepared to throw punches, but fortunately, the staff quickly intervened to prevent the situation from escalating further. Zane naturally saw what was happening in the back, and his smile grew even wider as he smugly said, "The eyes of the public are sharp. No matter how some people try to disguise themselves, they''re just fake clowns. Look at Finn, standing right there in the octagonal cage fightingthat''s a genius, a true genius!" Charles scratched his ear, feeling bored, and said to Celestine next to him, "What''s going on? Where''s that fly buzzing around?" "You! How dare you call me a fly!" Zane began to retort but quickly shut his mouth. He took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. The reason he came today wasn''t for Charles, it was for Shannon and Finn. He wanted to build a good relationship with them as quickly as possible. Even without Finn challenging Charles, Zane still needed to curry favor with Shannon. After all, the Stone Kingdom was the most powerful nation among the seven, and Shannon''s family held a high status within it. Shannon also had a good relationship with the Gao family of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Earlier, at the Robinson family banquet, Zane had tried to impress Snowy from the Gao family but ended up embarrassing himself by kneeling and apologizing to Charles in front of so many people! Thinking of this, Zane felt his previously calmed emotions flare up once again. He quickly shifted his focus and said to Shannon, "Bro, I feel like Finn is in great shape today. He''s definitely going to win, and I even placed a bet on his victory!" Shannon frowned and replied uncomfortably, "Zane, our relationship isn''t close enough to call each other brothers. We''re just ordinary friends." Zane''s face instantly stiffened. He hadn''t expected Shannon to be so direct. Their relationship was merely that of having met a few times and exchanged a few words, hardly brotherly. However, Shannon''s bluntness made him feel awkward. Zane could only pretend he hadn''t heard as he tried to think of another topic. To his surprise, Shannon simply bypassed him and approached Charles. "Charles, I was rude earlier at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. I hope you won''t take it to heart." Shannon said very seriously. Once those words were spoken, not only did Zane freeze, but Charles also looked bewildered. He truly hadn''t expected Shannon to come and apologize after so many days had passed. The difference between Shannon now and the Shannon at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was like night and day! "It''s alright, what''s past is past." Charles waved his hand dismissively. He could sense that Shannon''s apology was sincere and heartfelt. He just didn''t know what had happened to cause such a significant change in Shannon''s attitude. "Could it be that Teacher Ezra visited Shannon''s home? That can''t be possible." Charles thought to himself. The last time the Robinson family''s attitude shifted was also due to Teacher Ezra, which was why Charles was considering this possibility now. "I saw the news report from Genosha. It said you saved 26 children. There was also a similar incident in the Stone Kingdom..." Shannon said earnestly, his eyes filled with respect. Charles was taken aback for a moment. He hadn''t expected Shannon to bring up those children, let alone mention that something similar had happened in the Stone Kingdom. Was it purely a case of child abduction, or was there involvement from the Constellation organization, like in Genosha? With so many people around, Charles felt it wasn''t appropriate to ask for details. He could only say, "Has something so ''special'' happened in the Stone Kingdom as well?" The word "special" was enough to convey everything, especially since any incident involving the Constellation organization was far from ordinary. Shannon sighed and replied slowly, "Yes, but those children weren''t so lucky. All that was found were their bodies..." After saying this, Shannon and Charles fell into silence. It was as if both were lost in their memories. After a while, Charles slowly asked, "Have you seen such a scene yourself?" Shannon instinctively recalled the event, and then he felt an overwhelming sense of resistance. He looked up at Charles''s calm demeanor, filled once again with astonishment. The reason he had apologized to Charles was that he knew the truth behind the missing children''s cases. The sister of his close friend was one of the victims. He had been to the scene and had witnessed that haunting memory that could never be erased! "Yes, I have seen it. So Charles, the fact that those children were able to survive is entirely because of you. You are a hero." Shannon said. He instinctively clenched his fists tightly. His friend''s sister was innocent, cheerful, and optimistic, and they had a very close relationship. Shannon couldn''t accept that a living little girl had turned into a twisted, lifeless body, filled with endless suffering. Everyone has their own battles to fight. Finn wanted revenge. He not only hoped his friend could move on from the pain of losing loved ones but also wanted to investigate more leads about the Constellation organization! As for Charles, being the key figure who saved those children, he surely knew more. There might even be some new discoveries to uncover. "This is my business card. We can set up a time to discuss this matter further." Shannon said, handing over a gold-embossed card. Chapter 236: Chapter 236: The Arrangement of Fate Charles took the business card, glanced at it, and then placed it in his pocket. He was also interested in learning more about the activities of the Constellation organization in the Stone Kingdom. Perhaps he could find more clues without having to contact the Dawn organization! While Shannon and Charles were talking, Zane was having a mental breakdown nearby. He wanted to curry favor with Shannon and was making every effort to build a good relationship, but Shannon was completely ignoring him! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that Charles had shown up, Shannon was apologizing and handing over a business card, making Zane feel like a clown. Zane struggled to suppress his frustration and thought to himself, "Damn it, when I get back tonight, I need to get those guys to step up their efforts. I hope Charles becomes the most despised person online!" Soon, the attention shifted to the octagonal cage. The battle between Finn and the Level Four Beast Master had escalated from a test to a real contest. Today''s ace Level Four Beast Master was very different from Kira from yesterday, he had impressive physical capabilities. As he faced Finn''s attacks, without using any combat techniques, he managed to withstand the blows, and it looked like he didn''t sustain any injuries at all! For a moment, the situation seemed to reach a stalemate. At that time, the audience below was continuously shouting, "Tank! Tank! Crush him!" "Turn him into mush! I''ll give you a tip!" "Finn, what are you doing? Hurry up and attack! Why are you just standing there?" "It''s useless. Based on the combat techniques he used yesterday, the Tank perfectly counters him!" "Exactly! Once Finn''s stamina runs low, he''ll see what a real tank charge looks like!" Celestine listened to the fervent shouts from the crowd and felt quite unclear about the situation inside the octagonal cage. She didn''t know whose chances of victory were greater. "Charles, it seems that Tank is a bit stronger. If I faced him, I probably wouldn''t stand a chance." Celestine remarked. Charles nodded. It was clear that the ace Level Four Beast Master, known as Tank, had the upper hand. His physical condition was almost machine-like, with terrifying defensive capabilities. However, after observing a few attacks, Charles noted that Tank''s speed and strength were still relatively normal. He remembered how tense the ace Level Four Beast Master had been when he first entered the octagonal cage, constantly glancing at the one-armed boy out of the corner of his eye. It seemed that this battle was meant to test whether Finn had any other offensive strategies that could break through Tank''s defense. "Let''s wait and see. If I were Finn, I would definitely try to finish this fight quickly to avoid any surprises that could affect tomorrow night''s battle." Charles stated his judgment. Indeed, in the next moment, Finn took a deep breath, his chest instantly swelled, only to flatten again almost immediately. At the same time, the recently repaired ground beneath Finn''s feet shattered once more. His speed was not fast, and all the spectators present could see it clearly. "What''s going on? Why so slow? Is he doing this on purpose?" "Is Finn trying to give up? Damn it, I bet on him to win!" "Is this really the strongest Level Four Beast Master? What a joke! My grandma runs faster than him!" Unlike the insults from the crowd, Charles wore a serious expression. He wasn''t concerned about the speed, but rather the rising momentum surrounding Finn! As Finn closed the distance to the ace Level Four Beast Master, Charles could vaguely sense that Finn''s strike would shock everyone! Among all the people present, the one who felt the most unusual was Tank, who was inside the octagonal cage! As the target of Finn''s attack, Tank''s perception was completely different from everyone else''s! In Tank''s eyes, Finn appeared like a massive iron-forged mountain, getting closer and closer, with an ever-increasing sense of pressure. Moreover, Finn''s speed was picking up, completely shedding that sluggish demeanor from earlier! He could clearly feel that he couldn''t just sit tight and wait for death, if he let Finn continue like this, he would definitely lose! Tank gritted his teeth. As the ace of the underground octagonal cage, he had no choice but to fight back. With no other options, Tank tensed all his muscles, brought his thick arms together in front of his body, and unleashed his signature combat technique, the Tank Charge! In the next moment, a massive iron-forged mountain collided with the rapidly charging Tank. But as soon as they made contact, the outcome became clear! The ace Level Four Beast Master, Tank, was sent flying, embedding himself forcefully into the iron mesh of the octagonal cage. Blood slowly flowed from his wounds, dripping onto the ground. In an instant, all the spectators fell silent. They never expected that Finn, who appeared to be moving slowly, could actually send the ace using the Tank Charge flying! And seeing Tank in his current state, many people gasped in shock. They now had a clear understanding of the power behind Finn''s earlier strike. Tank''s physical prowess and high defensive capabilities had been reduced to this, if it were an ordinary Level Four Beast Master, they would have likely been crushed into pieces by the iron mesh! "Finn! Finn!" "Awesome! I''ll bet on you to win next time!" "Finn is the strongest!" Countless cheers erupted. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Finn slowly walked out of the octagonal cage and approached Shannon. "Not bad! Your Iron Mountain technique is getting stronger!" Shannon patted Finn on the shoulder, praising him. However, as soon as his hand made contact with Finn''s shoulder, he sensed something was off. Shannon looked closely and noticed that Finn''s shoulder, which had just collided with Tank, appeared slightly swollen. Without thinking much, Shannon instinctively grabbed a nearby shirt and draped it over Finn. "What''s going on? Was that ace really that strong?" Shannon asked quietly. Finn slowly nodded. The ace Level Four Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage was no weakling, and even he couldn''t achieve a victory without taking some damage. "It''s nothing serious. Just a bit of rest and some miracle drugs tonight should be fine." Finn replied. Shannon looked at Finn''s shoulder. He was about to advise him again when he suddenly noticed the determination in Finn''s eyes and ultimately held back his words. The two left the underground world and returned to Aredale Academy. Although Shannon was not a student at Aredale Academy, he had connections that allowed him to stay there temporarily. "Ah, maybe we should just forget it. The Dawn organization might not be as powerful as the rumors say." Shannon couldn''t help but say. This was only the second fight, and Finn had already injured his shoulder. There were still five more battles to go, and who knows what unexpected things might happen! As Finn applied the healing miracle drug to his shoulder, he said, "You know me. I have only one goal in life: revenge! If I can''t achieve that, then there''s no meaning to my existence." "Moreover, the Dawn organization can''t be that weak. Today, I noticed a one-armed boy. He gave me a very dangerous vibe, he must be connected to Dawn." Shannon immediately became interested and quickly replied, "I noticed that person too. Nothing special, though. I remember there''s no record of him in the database." Finn nodded. He found it hard to explain that feeling to Shannon because it was a sensation that belonged to the realm of genius-level fighters. Although Shannon had decent talent, there was still a gap between him and true geniuses. In the entire Genosha Calivia, it seemed only Charles could sense the danger the one-armed boy posed, just like Finn could. "By the way, have you apologized to Charles? The disappearance cases in Genosha Calivia are likely closely related to Constellation." Shannon''s expression immediately turned serious as he said, "That''s right. It''s very similar to what happened in the Stone Kingdom. From what Charles said, he knows about this and has even seen the bodies of those kids." "After my challenges are over, let''s find a time to meet Charles. About Constellation, I also..." Finn''s words trailed off. Shannon understood his implication. He didn''t know much about Finn''s enemy, only that the person was an eighth-level Beast Master and seemed to be connected to the Constellation organization as well! "It seems we all want to investigate Constellation. Is that some kind of fate?" Shannon said with a hint of resignation. If possible, he really wished there were no such organization as Constellation in this world. "Yeah, it feels like everything is arranged by fate." Finn remarked. What he didn''t know was that those words had once been spoken to Charles by an eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation. At Cyber Academy, in the dormitory, Charles looked at the business card in his hand. He recalled what Shannon had said next to the underground octagonal cage. Had something similar happened in the Stone Kingdom? Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire It seemed that the words of that eighth-level Beast Master were indeed true: all seven nations of the Abyssal Depths had the shadow of the Constellation organization. If things were even worse, the fallout might not just affect the Abyssal Depths, other regions could be involved as well! Thinking about this, A sense of crisis and urgency emerged in Charles''s heart. He needed to keep working hard to become stronger! Now that Little Gold had the help of Feather Gold, he should be ready for advancement in just a few days. In addition, Mia, Max, and Mousie''s levels were also steadily rising. This was largely thanks to Mousie''s special skill, otherwise, they wouldn''t have leveled up so quickly. Once he successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe, he would need to focus on the mystical beast''s upgrades and advancements. The inter-academy exchange competition was approaching quickly. "By the way, I wonder if I could talk to Finn. If he succeeds in his challenge, maybe I could trade him for the alchemy materials that Professor Colton needs." Charles thought to himself. Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Want to Sign Up Too Charles took out his phone and glanced at the time, it wasn''t particularly late. Without hesitation, he dialed the number on Shannon''s business card. After a short while, the call connected. "Charles? Is that you?" Shannon asked. Charles replied, "Do you have some time tonight? I want to discuss a few things with you." "We? You mean Finn too? Perfect, we have some things we want to talk to you about as well. You pick the place, and we''ll be there shortly." Shannon responded. Charles thought for a moment and decided to set the location at the caf next to Cyber Academy. At this time, the caf should still be open, and the second floor has private rooms, which would be a good choice for a discussion. If possible, Charles wanted to choose a private room on the second floor of the Cyber Academy cafeteria. There, he wouldn''t have to worry about anyone overhearing their conversation. Unfortunately, the academy generally doesn''t allow outsiders to enter. After tidying up a bit, Charles went directly to the caf next to the academy and found a private room. As soon as he entered the room, he summoned Mousie. "Master, did you call me out late at night for something?" Mousie climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and asked. Charles nodded and replied, "In a bit, I need you to slip into the shadows and check if there are any suspicious people near this room. If you see anyone, just let me know. I appreciate your help." "Hehe, being able to help you is the happiest thing for me!" After saying that, Mousie''s figure vanished into the darkness, scanning for suspicious individuals. About ten minutes later, Shannon and Finn arrived. Once they entered the room, Finn instinctively looked around, seeming a bit puzzled. "What''s wrong? Is something off?" Shannon asked quietly. Finn nodded and replied with a straight face, "I feel like something is watching me, but there''s nothing in this room." Hearing this, Charles was somewhat surprised. Finn was right, he must be sensing Mousie, who had slipped into the shadows. It was unexpected that he had such keen perception. After all, Mousie''s Darkness Cloak isn''t something just anyone can detect. Today, both sides were here to exchange information and have a good discussion. Charles spoke up directly, "You''re not mistaken, that''s my mystical beast. I have it keeping an eye on the surroundings to prevent anyone from eavesdropping." "Oh, I see! But how come I didn''t notice anything?" Shannon looked up at Charles, then glanced at Finn beside him. He had a feeling that he and these two people were not of the same kind! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, let''s get down to business." Charles said, looking at Shannon. The meaning of this statement was understood by all three. Shannon was the first to speak, "What happened in the Stone Kingdom is that Constellation is using the blood of children to create a special miracle drug. However, since it was discovered too late, all the missing children have been killed." "Genosha is the same, only 26 children survived. However, the Constellation organization was ambushed by a powerful individual from Genosha, and one Level 8 Beast Master managed to escape." Charles shared the intelligence from Genosha. His feelings were correct, Constellation indeed seemed to have influence across the Seven Kingdoms and was secretly plotting something. "Wow! I knew it! Looking at the news reports online, I figured things couldn''t be that simple. I didn''t expect Genosha to actually deal a heavy blow to Constellation!" Shannon said excitedly. He believed that an organization as hidden and mysterious as Constellation would definitely not be discovered by Genosha. After all, the powerful Stone Kingdom hadn''t managed to uncover their plot in time, let alone the relatively weaker Genosha. Everything should be connected to Charles. After learning that Charles had rescued 26 children, Shannon had specifically investigated all the information about the situation. Now, he was most curious about how Charles had managed to do it. Before he could ask, Charles spoke up with a heavy tone, "The power of the Constellation organization is stronger than you imagine. What''s in Genosha is just a small branch." Then he revealed the structure of the Constellation organization. At that moment, Shannon and Finn fell into silence, clearly unaware of this information. What the twenty-eight mansions represented was only a part of it, just some branches! A Level 8 Beast Master is already the peak combat power of a nation, yet they are merely an elder of the Constellation''s branch in Genosha? "W-where did you get this information?" Shannon asked with a bitter smile. He wished more than anything that this information was just something Charles had overheard and wasn''t true. Charles explained seriously, "How I know is not convenient to say right now, but this intelligence should be accurate." "I feel like I''m about to get involved in a shocking conspiracy." Shannon said slowly. Finn, who had been silent, turned to Shannon and said with concern, "Why don''t we just leave it at that?" Shannon was his only friend, and he didn''t want him to fall into danger. Moreover, unlike Shannon, Finn didn''t have a direct grudge against Constellation. It would be perfectly normal to back out. Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire At that moment, Charles was also looking at Shannon. He thought that as a member of the group, Shannon might choose to withdraw. In fact, that wouldn''t be shameful at all, when they were investigating the missing children case, that Level 5 Beast Master Jenson had also chosen to back out. After a moment of waiting, Shannon exhaled and looked down at his right hand. He slowly said, "You know what? That little girl is like my own sister to me. She''s really adorable. Every day she would ask her sister, ''When will Shannon Gege come to play with me?''" "She even said that when she grows up, she wants to marry me." "I thought it was wrong to do that, so I directly rejected her and told her that there would be better people waiting for her in the future." "But when I saw her again, she had become a corpse, and..." As he spoke, Shannon''s eyes began to redden. Though he was proud, he placed great importance on emotions. It was precisely because of this that he wanted to investigate information regarding Constellation. Taking a deep breath, Shannon said with unusual determination, "I won''t back out. You can trust me, I will help you. It feels like fate has arranged for me to meet you and Finn." The last sentence was directed at Charles. Charles was taken aback by this. His heart raced as he quickly asked, "Who did you hear that from just now?" Shannon looked confused and replied, "Finn said it in the hotel earlier. I thought it made a lot of sense." Finn explained, "It just popped into my head, so I said it. Is there a problem with that?" Charles sighed in relief. When he heard Shannon say those words, he suddenly remembered that Level 8 Beast Master from Constellation. That person had also said something similar at the time, "Everything is arranged by fate!" Hearing those words again gave Charles a special feeling. He shook his head, trying to push those thoughts out of his mind. Since this was about Constellation, Charles felt it was necessary to probe Shannon and Finn a bit. He wanted to find out if they knew about those strange existences, like the tentacled creatures or familiars. However, thinking about his past experiences, especially that time when everything around him felt alive, and the shadows of all objects seemed to be writhing, Charles decided against it. He had the protection of the Mysterious Fragment, so talking about those things wouldn''t affect him. But Shannon and Finn might not have that protection, if his words triggered a memory for them, it could lead to complications. "By the way, Finn, if you manage to successfully challenge Reaper''s Scythe, can we make a deal?" Charles asked. He listed the alchemy materials that Professor Colton needed, indicating that he would do his best to meet Finn''s requests in exchange. Unexpectedly, Finn didn''t agree right away, instead, he asked,: "Charles, you noticed that one-armed boy today too. I don''t have complete confidence that I can defeat him." Charles recalled seeing that one-armed boy at night and the sense of danger he brought with him. He replied: "That person is very strong and quite dangerous." Only Shannon looked at Charles, then at Finn, and skeptically said: "Wait, how do you both see that? I saw that person too, but I didn''t feel anything at all! What exactly is a sense of danger?" Finn sighed a bit helplessly. He pointed at Shannon and explained to Charles, "He''s someone who has never sensed danger since he was little. Even in front of a Level 8 Beast Master, he dares to do some unusual things." Charles was somewhat surprised. He instantly thought this might be a unique talent. If someone couldn''t feel the pressure and danger from their opponent, they might be able to unleash their full potential and perhaps create miracles. "Finn, if you succeed, will you agree to exchange with me? I owe you a favor." Charles said. "I can only say I''ll give it my all. That personI feel he will be the biggest obstacle. If I can''t do it, then there''s nothing I can do." Finn replied. Charles scratched his head and explained, "It''s okay, if you can''t do it, that''s fine. I''ll sign up for Reaper''s Scythe in a few days as well." "What! You''re going to participate too?" Shannon exclaimed, his eyes wide. Even Finn was quite surprised. He was participating to get closer to the Dawn organization. Was Charles entering to gather the alchemy materials his teacher needed? Or was there another reason? Could it be that Charles knew about the existence of Dawn as well? Chapter 238: Chapter 238: The Actions of the Taylor Family Charles looked at the surprised expressions on Shannon and Finn''s faces, but he didn''t feel any surprise himself. In most people''s eyes, Charles had just become a Level 4 Beast Master, and he shouldn''t have the strength to successfully challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." "Charles, you''re not being influenced by the comments online, are you?" Shannon asked curiously. He had specifically searched for information about Charles after seeing news reports about missing children, and he was surprised to find a lot of negative topics about Charles online. Now, hearing that Charles was going to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" in a few days, Shannon thought that Charles must have been provoked by those bad comments. Before Charles could explain, Finn slowly reined in his shock and said to Shannon, "It shouldn''t be that. I believe Charles must have some confidence in his ability to succeed in the challenge." As he said this, he turned to look at Charles, his eyes filled with a sense of eagerness. If it weren''t for the minor injury he had sustained today, and the fact that he would have to continue challenging the "Reaper''s Scythe" tomorrow night, he would have already suggested a sparring session with Charles. "Alright, we only have this information for now. If we can successfully challenge the Reaper''s Scythe, we might get some additional intel." Charles summarized. Upon hearing this, Finn felt a bit uncertain. He knew that the Genosha Calivia underground octagonal cage was linked to the [Dawn] organization. This organization was just as mysterious as [Constellation], with formidable intelligence capabilities, and he had even heard that it could help someone reach the level of a high-ranking Beast Master in a short amount of time! Could it be that Charles also knew about the [Dawn] organization? After thinking it over, Finn decided not to voice his question, it was still too early to say anything. If that one-armed boy entered the octagonal cage to fight, he didn''t have complete confidence in his ability to defeat him. "Let''s call it a day for now. Later, the three of us can set up a group chat so we can communicate about anything that comes up in the future. It''ll make things a lot more convenient." Shannon suggested. After seeing Charles and Finn nod in agreement, he immediately pulled out his phone, created a private group chat, and invited Charles and Finn to join. Charles glanced at the group chat information and noticed that Shannon had even named the group [Dawn]. "How about it? This name is pretty good, right? I came up with it myself." Shannon said proudly as he noticed Charles''s gaze. To his surprise, no one responded to him, and Charles and Finn simply left the private room. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This night was destined to be somewhat turbulent. When Zane returned home, he could no longer control the emotions boiling inside him. He picked up a vase that was sitting in the living room and slammed it hard against the floor. "Damn it! Keep hiring online trolls and post negative topics about Charles!" Zane shouted furiously at the people nearby. To his astonishment, those people offered no response and merely stared behind Zane. The head of the Taylor family, Benson, appeared in the hall at that moment. With his hands clasped behind his back, he looked at the venting Zane with a blank expression. The atmosphere in the hall instantly became heavy. After a while, Benson slowly walked up to Zane and fixed a sharp gaze on the future heir of the Taylor family, saying: "I know everything you''ve been doing." Upon hearing his father''s words, Zane''s heart immediately filled with fear and unease. He remembered all too well how Benson had warned him more than once, never to provoke Charles again! Now that Benson said he was aware of Zane''s activities online, he was certain that punishment would follow! "I''m sorry, Father, I realize I was wrong. I''ll cancel the plans right away." Zane replied tremulously, keeping his head down and not daring to meet Benson''s gaze. "Cancel? Why cancel? Increase the investment and continue. Your idea is good, but it''s just not perfect enough." Benson said calmly. Upon hearing this, Zane abruptly lifted his head, incredulously saying, "Father, you''re not angry with me? Didn''t you say not to provoke Charles again?" Benson turned around and sat relaxedly on the central sofa, saying, "Times have changed. Ezra is in big trouble now, so we no longer have to worry about him retaliating." Zane''s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly realized that, although he didn''t know what had happened with Ezra. Based on Benson''s attitude, they should be able to take action against Charles now, right? "Why not send someone to eliminate Charles directly? I don''t want to see him live another day. Every time I see him, I''m reminded of that humiliation!" Zane said, his eyes filled with malice, he wanted Charles dead! Benson sighed. He still felt a lot of pain for his son Zane. Back then, in front of so many people, he had made Zane kneel and apologize to Charles. This was not only a hurt to Zane, but also a shame that the Taylor family could never wash away! "Not yet. We can''t act directly." Benson waved his hand and continued: "Here''s the plan: send some people to find the families of those children Charles saved. Whether through threats or monetary temptation, get them to publicly accuse Charles." Zane''s eyes brightened. He quickly realized that doing so would be a massive blow to Charles. After all, those he had once saved would now be turning against him, which might drive Charles to madness. At that point, they could provoke him into signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge and bribe those top-tier Level Four Beast Masters. Charles would be doomed! Moreover, this way, there would be no apparent connection to the Taylor family. Even if someone tried to blame the Taylor family, they wouldn''t have a solid reason! "Father, I''ll do it right away!" Zane seemed to see a way to make Charles suffer and eagerly turned to leave. Once everyone in the hall had exited, Benson remained quietly seated on the sofa, and behind him, a vague and shadowy figure appeared. The lights in the living room seemed to lose their brightness, becoming somewhat dim. An endless darkness stirred, and now there was a very powerful Beast Master present! "Are you sure Ezra can''t escape?" Benson recalled the oppressive feeling Ezra had brought that day and asked, still feeling a bit uneasy. A hoarse voice replied, "Don''t worry. This time, three Level Eight Beast Masters are involved. Even if Ezra doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured and his strength will decline." "That''s good to hear. Don''t forget our agreement, the Taylor family will do everything in our power to assist you." Benson said with a sigh of relief. He had some idea that Ezra seemed to have touched upon something very important recently, which was why the organization behind him had dispatched three Level Eight Beast Masters to surround him! With the mysterious person''s assurance, the Taylor family could act with confidence. "By the way, weren''t we not allowed to take action against Charles before? How did you all agree to this now?" Benson asked curiously. The mysterious figure behind him remained silent, clearly not wanting Benson to know the reason. Benson didn''t press further. Since the other side had agreed to the Taylor family''s plan, there was no point in dwelling on it. Letting Charles die in the underground octagonal cage was also a good option. "Anyone who brings humiliation to the Taylor family will not have a good ending! One day, Genosha will belong to the Taylor family!" Benson stated as he stood up, speaking slowly. The mysterious figure vanished into the darkness. "My lord, the plan is proceeding smoothly. The next step depends on Charles''s choice." the mysterious person sent this information to his superior. The Taylor family was merely a sharpening stone, meant to force Charles to become stronger as much as possible. The earlier restriction against the Taylor family acting directly was because they hadn''t confirmed whether Charles was indeed the chosen one by fate. After the elder of the Jiao Mu Jiao organization from the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon personally confirmed it, arrangements against Charles quietly began. "Everything is arranged by fate, Charles. You will understand." the mysterious person murmured to himself. At the same time, negative topics about Charles began to resurface online once again. These topics began to shift people''s attention toward the missing children''s cases. Many discussions revolved around the idea that Charles accepting the bounty mission and rescuing 26 children was all a deception! Some topics even maliciously speculated that Charles was in cahoots with the criminals who had kidnapped the children! Any reasonably intelligent person would surely not believe such claims, but the vast majority of people online were ignorant. A portion of them only wanted to watch the drama unfold, disregarding whether the facts were true, they added fuel to the fire and maliciously slandered him. In just one night, many people changed their stance and began to accuse and insult Charles online. Charles, just waking up, was completely unaware of these developments. He still entered the training tower as usual, continuing to comprehend the figures on the stone walls, along with his understanding of combat techniques. In the office of the headmaster at Cyber Academy, Jamie frowned as he looked at the information on his phone. He turned to Hale beside him and said, "So, what''s the situation? Have you figured out who is behind all of this?" Hale nodded and replied, "I''ve found outit''s people from the Taylor family. They''re targeting Charles maliciously!" Both of them were quite intelligent and had already deduced the Taylor family''s motives. Continue reading on m_v--NovelFire.net However, it was strange that, despite having just been warned by Ezra, the Taylor family dared to act this way. While they weren''t directly attacking Charles, if Ezra found out, the Taylor family would still face the wrath of a Level Eight Beast Master. "It''s odd. How did the Taylor family become so bold? Could it be...?" Jamie pondered. Suddenly, he seemed to catch onto something and quickly asked Hale, "When was the last time Ezra contacted you?" Hale, unsure why Jamie was asking, replied, "The timing isn''t fixed, but I haven''t heard from Uncle Ezra in several days." Chapter 239: Chapter 239: There’s Nothing to Regret After Hale finished answering, he noticed the heavy expression on Jamie''s face and gradually realized that something was wrong. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire.net "Dean, has something happened with Uncle Ezra? Is that why the Taylor family is acting this way? That seems unlikely." Hale said slowly. Although he had considered that possibility, he was very clear about Uncle Ezra''s strength. An ordinary eighth-level Beast Master would not be a match for Uncle Ezra at all! Moreover, if that were the case, how would the Taylor family even know that there was a problem with Ezra? It wasn''t just Hale who was thinking this way, Jamie was pondering it as well. Ezra''s movements and whereabouts had always been mysterious. Even as the dean of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, he was not privy to Ezra''s missions. If something really happened with Ezra, and the Taylor family knew about it even before Cyber Academy did. Then things are definitely more complicated than they seem. Perhaps the Taylor family has some hidden power behind them? At this thought, Jamie instinctively recalled the organizations "Constellation" and "Dawn." His eyes narrowed slightly as he said to Hale, "I''ll ask the main academy about it later. You should also send a message to Ezra. If something is really going on..." Jamie didn''t finish his sentence, but Hale understood his meaning clearly. The Taylor family had serious problems! "If that''s the case, Charles has really helped out a lot. If it weren''t for him, the Taylor family wouldn''t have shown any weaknesses." Jamie thought to himself. He wasn''t planning to alarm the Taylor family just yet, he intended to have someone keep an eye on their movements without provoking them. Everything would wait until Ezra''s latest news arrived before moving on to the next step. Moreover, he understood Charles''s mindset well, the discussions online didn''t affect Charles at all. Also, once Charles completes his self-created combat techniques, he will definitely sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." At that point, all the false claims will fall apart! ... At noon, in the training room of Aredale Academy, Shannon looked at the topics about Charles on his phone, his face filled with anger. "Finn, these people online are just too much. It''s getting more and more ridiculous. Some are even saying that Charles got into Cyber Academy through cheating." Shannon said. After meeting and chatting with Charles yesterday, he was very clear that all the online discussions were fabricated. Someone must be maliciously pushing this narrative forward, but unfortunately, the internet users who are criticizing and insulting Charles can''t see through the lies. "Don''t worry. Charles''s strength will prove everything. Once he participates in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, it will all be fine." Finn replied. Shannon didn''t think so. He had no idea when Charles would sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. Should they really just sit back and watch these online comments? "What if I ask Charles if he can announce that he plans to participate in Reaper''s Scythe? That might help stabilize the situation for a while." Shannon suggested. Finn shrugged and replied, "You should ask Charles. I think he wouldn''t mind." "OK, no problem. I''ll ask him right away." Shannon said, and he immediately sent a message to Charles. While waiting for Charles''s reply, Shannon''s fingers kept tapping on his phone screen. He was currently engaged in an online argument with someone. That guy was driving him crazy, constantly saying, "If Charles is so great, why doesn''t he dare to participate in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge?" No matter what Shannon said, that person would only respond with that line. He had long wanted to reveal that Charles planned to participate in "Reaper''s Scythe." but he needed to check whether Charles was willing to disclose that intention first. Soon, Shannon received a message on his phone. He glanced at it and eagerly continued arguing with that person. ["Come on, who says Charles is scared? He''ll be participating in Reaper''s Scythe in a few days, you bastard, keep your eyes wide open and see for yourself!"] To lend credibility to his claim, Shannon specifically shared Charles''s response. Before long, this topic shot to the top of the trending list. Countless people were retweeting the topic, constantly discussing whether Charles really wanted to participate in Reaper''s Scythe or if he was just trying to divert public attention temporarily. After a few days, the discussion would likely die down. Zane kept a close eye on the information about Charles online. Many of the negative topics were ones he had posted and replied to himself. The person who had just been arguing with Shannon was him. He felt quite displeased with Shannon, especially since he had been trying to ingratiate himself with him over the past few days. To his surprise, not only did Shannon not show him any respect, but he also handed Charles a business card and apologized to him right in front of Zane! He knew that the animosity between him and Charles was irreconcilable! "What Shannon said should be true. This way, we won''t have to look for those kids'' families." someone suggested. Now that their objective had been achieved, with Charles about to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, there was no need to waste time and energy threatening the families anymore. Zane raised his hand and put his phone away, gritting his teeth as he said, "No, the plan continues. I want Charles to be spit on before he dies! I want him to be utterly disgraced!" Seeing Zane''s fierce expression, the Taylor family''s subordinates fell silent, lowering their heads and turning to leave, continuing with their tasks as planned. In just a single afternoon, the slums of Genosha Calivia became even more riotous and chaotic. Several unknown individuals directly stormed into the homes of those who had found their children, first using physical threats, then resorting to financial temptations. They wanted these family members to accept interviews and say things that didn''t exist, all to tarnish Charles''s reputation. To their surprise, faced with threats of violence and temptations of money, only one or two parents couldn''t resist the lure and agreed to the Taylor family''s demands. The rest were unwilling to slander Charles no matter what. "Damn it! They really see Charles as a hero. It''s just because he saved their kid, what''s so great about that? They''re just a bunch of lowlifes!" After receiving this news, Zane felt extremely resentful. He hadn''t expected only two people to be willing to do it, which was a huge letdown for him. Fortunately, one of those two was the person who initially posted the bounty. His accusations against Charles would carry more weight. The other person had a good reputation at the crossroads, and many people believed his words. These two were enough. If he could just bribe the journalists conducting the interviewspreferably to broadcast it livepeople online would see Charles''s "true nature"! At that point, no matter how Charles tried to explain himself, he would be unable to clear his name. Thinking of this made Zane unable to contain his excitement. He cheerfully said, "Charles, oh Charles, you''re about to walk right into my trap. All the humiliation you''ve brought me will soon be washed away!" Immediately, someone chimed in, "Yeah, Charles would never expect that this was all your plan. He''s lost his mind and is being toyed with!" "Exactly, it seems Charles is only talented, everything else is utterly insignificant!" "I thought Charles could hold on for a few more days, but I didn''t expect him to crack so quickly in the face of online comments." "He just became a Level Four Beast Master and is going to participate in Reaper''s Scythe, he''ll definitely meet his doom!" In the Taylor family''s hall, the murmurs of many people reached Zane''s ears, and he couldn''t hide the joy and excitement on his face. "Once the journalists for the live interviews are arranged, make sure to control the other family members as well. We can''t give Charles a chance to turn things around, he must be utterly disgraced!" Zane suddenly remembered something and immediately said to the others. As long as they kept those family members under control, Charles would lose his opportunity to explain himself. Sometimes, people online don''t care whether you''re innocent or not, rather than witnessing the rise of a genius, they''d prefer to see that genius fall from grace into the abyss. "Alright, everyone, get to work. Charles should be leaving the training tower this afternoon. That''s when we''ll do the live interview. I want him to see all of this firsthand!" Zane said. Time ticked by slowly. Somewhere in Genosha Calivia, in a hidden warehouse, Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sam, wearing glasses, looked at his wife beside him and their daughter, who appeared somewhat dazed, and he clenched his fists tightly. "Honey, you won''t blame me, will you? After all, Charles saved our child. I" Sam''s words were cut off by his wife. She held their daughter tightly, gently patting her back, comforting her fragile little heart that had already been hurt. "I won''t blame you. No one could have expected that just when life was starting to improve, something like this would happen. Those people are truly despicable!" his wife comforted him. She understood and supported Sam''s choice. When Sam first told her about this, she was very reluctant, but there were no other options left. "Alright, it''s time to go. The people outside are getting impatient." another voice chimed in. If Charles were there, he would recognize that the speaker was Mark, who he had encountered that night at the crossroads. One was Sam, who had posted the bounty, and the other was Mark, a man of considerable reputation at the crossroads. These two had agreed to the Taylor family''s demands and were about to step in front of the camera, ready to say those words under the watchful eye of countless online spectators. "Are you ready? Once you choose this path, there''s nothing to regret." Mark said calmly. Sam took a deep breath and nodded. The two slowly walked out of the warehouse, escorted by the Taylor family''s people to a waiting car. Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Jamies Persistence "Are you saying that the Taylor family has sent people to hide the relatives of those children? And it seems they''ve also asked them to slander Charles?" In the dean''s office, Jamie looked at the latest news, his expression darkening significantly. He never expected the Taylor family to be so shameless, resorting to such tactics to provoke Charles. While Jamie was confident in Charles''s mindset, he knew that this kind of situation would be unacceptable to any normal person. After all, who could imagine that someone they once helped would choose to harm their benefactor? "Dean, I''ve already sent people to investigate where those individuals are being held, and we should have concrete information soon." Hale replied. He said this, but deep down, Hale understood that they were likely running out of time. The Taylor family''s actions this time were very covert and swift, and it was estimated that it wouldn''t be long before they appeared directly in the online media. Jamie had just seen on his phone that there were already numerous reports indicating that this afternoon, there would be direct evidence proving that all those topics were true, and it would be live! "Well, we''ll just do our best. I actually think it''s better this way. The real world of the Beast Master is just as cruel and filled with betrayal." Jamie said slowly. Especially when he emphasized the word "betrayal." he looked directly at Hale. Hale instantly fell silent, he lowered his head, staring blankly, clearly lost in thought. After a while, he finally raised his head again, his gaze firm as he replied: "I still want to do everything I can to prevent this, Dean. Out of so many relatives, only two people agreed to the Taylor family''s demands. This world isn''t as terrible as you say." "I know you''ve always felt that way, but Hale, the achievements that Charles will attain in the future are beyond our imagination. He needs to experience certain things early on to go further." Jamie disagreed. He wanted to use this opportunity to make Charles understand that the world isn''t so beautiful. Wanting to become a powerful Beast Master requires more than just talent. It also demands a clear understanding of this world. Otherwise, he would surely be deceived and betrayed, and he might even lose his future and fall into despair. Thinking of this, Jamie looked at Hale once more and asked, "Do you want Charles to be like you?" Those words struck a nerve with Hale. He opened his mouth to retort but found himself at a loss for words. "It''s been seven years, Hale. That incident happened seven years ago, and you still haven''t moved on." Jamie said, showing no regard for Hale''s feelings. He was not only considering Charles but also hoping to push Hale out of his predicament. "Charles is very much like you, you''re both kind-hearted individuals who easily trust others. But people like that can get hurt more easily, trapped in place, unable to move forward." Jamie continued. Hale slowly lowered his head and replied, "Dean, Charles is different from me. He is more aware and resilient than I am. I''m just worried it will affect his state of mind." "This is reality, Hale. You should think about it carefully when you go back." Jamie''s tone was firm. One Ezra, one Hale, Both of them had fallen to their current state because of betrayal. Hale was once hailed as the genius known as the Pride of the Wind! He became a Level 6 Beast Master in his twenties and even contracted a legendary-quality mystical beast! Now, seven years have passed, and he remains a Level 6 Beast Master, stuck in place, having given up on moving forward. Jamie didn''t know the full details about Ezra, but there were rumors from the headquarters that he had also been betrayed, leading to his decline into an eighth-level Beast Master, looking like a shell of his former self. Now, Jamie wanted Charles to experience this early on, even if it would affect him. Jamie believed that a short pain was better than a long one. After suffering once, he would be cautious and would not end up like Ezra or Hale. At that moment, Charles was in the trial tower. He was already standing before the stone wall, having comprehended 22 figures, with only 8 figures left to understand. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net He had also begun to control the progress of his combat techniques: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 85%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 84%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 83%] ... [Unknown Technique (22) in progress, 45%] Except for the most recently comprehended combat techniques, which had relatively low progress, the others ranged between 80% and 85%. There were still 8 figures on the stone wall that he had not yet comprehended, but Charles was confident he could master them all by tomorrow. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, within three days, he aimed to bring all his combat techniques'' progress to 99%. After that, he would need to fulfill the necessary condition for creating his own combat techniques: engaging in a life-and-death battle, where he could grasp his own original combat techniques in the midst of a life-threatening crisis! However, it all depended on whether the higher levels of the trial tower could present Charles with a significant sense of life-and-death crisis. If not, he would have to go into the underground octagonal cage and battle those top-tier Level 4 Beast Masters. Charles recalled the one-armed boy he had encountered that day, even a mere glance had given him a considerable sense of danger. If he were to fight that one-armed boy, it would surely be extremely dangerous, but that was exactly what Charles needed. No one could become a true powerhouse without facing dangers along the way. The training of a Beast Master has never been merely about cultivation, it also involves constantly confronting various crises and challenges, overcoming everything in the process! Charles was still deep in thought about his future plans and when to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. What he didn''t know was that, at that moment, the internet was already buzzing with discussions. Countless netizens were eagerly debating matters concerning Charles. "Charles just became a Level 4 Beast Master, and he''s going to challenge Reaper''s Scythe? I think those discussions are spot on, such an arrogant person can''t possibly be a hero!" "Exactly! I agree with that viewpoint. He just feels exposed and wants to struggle desperately in this way!" "I bet that even if Charles signs up, he''ll give up quickly!" "You bunch of losers, what are you saying? Come on, if you have the guts, duel me! I know Charles, he''s not like that!" "What duel? Look at you getting all worked up, flustered. If you can''t argue back, you want to resort to violence, right?" "I''m a Level 4 Beast Master, are you brave enough to duel me?" "Cyber Academy, Class A student, Jace. I''m a Level 3 Beast Master, and I''m coming to find you right now!" ... Many people just wanted to watch Charles, who was hailed as a monster at Cyber Academy, become a target of scorn. There were also some talents from prominent families who had long been displeased with Charles. They wanted to take this opportunity to see someone with better talent and strength than them fall at their feet. Only then would these individuals feel satisfied. The overwhelming majority of opinions online were pessimistic about Charles, viewing him as a false genius. Some even questioned whether Charles''s commoner status was also a lie. They claimed he was labeled a commoner just to win people over and gain their sympathy! Once this theory was brought up, many agreed with it. Their reasoning was similar: if Charles were truly a commoner, he could never have accessed so much knowledge about Beast Mastery. Moreover, the quality of mystical beasts is exceptionally high, along with some high-quality weapons and equipment. These are not things that an ordinary person can possess. Charles must be hiding his true identity! In the royal palace of Genosha Calivia, Camilla anxiously waited at the door, pacing back and forth, feeling extremely restless. She had already seen the news online and had thought more than once about asking her father, Miles, for help. However, it seemed like Miles was oblivious and had not given her a concrete response. "Your Highness, the Second Princess, His Majesty is still busy, you should go attend your classes at Cyber Academy for now." a minister approached and said. Camilla bit her lip and replied firmly, "No, I won''t go back. I will wait here for Father." "What''s the point of this? His Majesty has his reasons for acting this way. Princess, you should really leave." the minister urged. He also knew that with such a significant online uproar, the Genosha royal family would typically intervene. To his surprise, there had been no movement on that front until now. "I will wait right here." Camilla insisted. She was determined to help Charles, those comments online were simply outrageous! Moreover, after learning that Charles was going to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Camilla felt even more anxious. She instinctively thought that Charles wanted to prove himself because of those comments, which led him to choose this path. In her view, if they could resolve those comments, Charles wouldn''t have to take the risk of participating in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. She wasn''t the only one worried about Charles. Zachary was also in his father''s study, seeking help from General Mason. "Let''s wait and see for now, Jamie hasn''t made any moves, and I don''t want to interfere." Mason replied directly. On the other side, Celestine was also doing her best. She had reached out to many of Charles''s fans, tirelessly clarifying online that those negative comments were slanders and that someone was maliciously attacking Charles. However, the effect was minimal, most of the online public wouldn''t calm down to think rationally, instead, they simply followed the trend, venting their emotions online. The situation grew increasingly intense, and everyone was waiting for the upcoming live stream. They anticipated that whatever Charles did would be exposed. "Just wait and see, what kind of hero is he to save anyone? Charles doesn''t deserve it at all!" "Yeah, I heard that the families of those children sent representatives to reveal the truth about the situation. Soon we''ll know just how hypocritical Charles really is!" "Charles must be really scared right now. Will he even watch the live stream later?" At that moment, Charles walked out of the trial tower, looking exhausted. Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Hales Surprise Charles hadn''t even had a moment to rest when a staff member from the trial tower suddenly approached him, an anxious expression on their face. "Charles, something big has happened! You need to check out the trending topics online!" Charles felt a bit bewildered. He had been in the trial tower all day and hadn''t looked at any online information. What on earth had happened? He pulled out his phone and carefully checked the notifications. After a while, he finally figured out what was going on. It seemed that some people felt the previous slanders were too mild and now wanted to bring in the families of the missing children to publicly accuse him during a live broadcast. Charles took a deep breath. He knew very well that there was a good chance that those people pointing fingers at him were being threatened. "Charles, aren''t you worried?" the staff at the trial tower front desk asked, puzzled. If it were anyone else in such a situation, they would definitely have lost it on the spot, their emotions in a frenzy. Yet, Charles''s face remained calm. As if everything were none of his business. "It''s nothing, just some minor issues. The innocent will clear their names." Charles replied. In truth, he didn''t care about what those people said because from the very beginning, his only aim was to save the missing children, everything else was irrelevant to him. "Thank you for the reminder. I''ll be leaving now." Charles said nonchalantly as he turned to walk away. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net He hadn''t had dinner yet, and after eating in the cafeteria, he would check out the so-called live broadcast to see what it was all about. He was also curious about who would be slandering him in the live chat. As a result, the students at Cyber Academy witnessed a strange scene. While everyone else was concerned about the trending topics online and the upcoming live event, Charles was having dinner in the cafeteria as usual. Some students were discussing: "Only Charles could stay calm in the face of such a situation. I would have lost my mind by now!" "Of course! You can''t compare yourself to him. The stuff online is clearly a deliberate smear against Charles." "Not necessarily. After all, they say they want to live stream to expose Charles''s hypocrisy. They wouldn''t say that without some confidence, would they?" "What confidence could they possibly have? Unless they''re using some underhanded tactics. Damn it, who is targeting Charles?" "Sigh, once the live stream starts, Charles''s reputation will probably be ruined. No one cares about whether it''s true, they just want to vent their emotions." "That''s true. Is there really nothing we can do?" Charles slowly walked out of the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, heading toward the dormitory. He had just planned to take a short break before heading to the training room. Unexpectedly, someone was already waiting for him at the dormitory entrance. "Mr. Hale, is there something wrong?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. Hale''s expression was not good, he looked heavy and sad. "Do you know about the situation online?" Hale asked with concern. He didn''t want Charles to feel sad or hurt because of this. Betrayal is something hard to accept for anyone who values relationships. Right now, Charles seemed completely unfazed, probably because he hadn''t had time to check the online information and was unaware of the situation. However, to Hale''s surprise, Charles replied, "Yeah, I know. What''s the matter?" "What? You already know?" Hale''s eyes widened as he stared at Charles''s calm face. In Hale''s mind, Charles''s reaction shouldn''t be like this. After all, Charles was someone who valued emotions deeply, both toward him and Colton. Given the current "farmer and snake" situation, he should be furious. "Yeah, I found out right after I left the trial tower. Mr. Hale, you didn''t think I couldn''t handle it, did you? It''s just a minor issue." Charles said, scratching his head. He opened the dormitory door and invited Hale in, and they both sat down on the chairs. Hale''s attention was fully on Charles. He hesitated a bit before saying, "I have some news about this matter. The ones targeting you are from the Taylor family." "And during the upcoming live stream, there will be two people in the broadcast: one named Mark and the other named Sam. They are the ones who posted the bounty task." When Charles heard the names Mark and Sam, he paused for a moment, then asked curiously, "Those two?" "Yes, it''s them. They accepted the Taylor family''s request. I don''t know what they will say in the live stream, but it will probably be slanders against you." Hale nodded. Charles thought for a moment, recalling his encounters with Mark and Sam. He slowly said: "It''s fine. I''ll check out that live stream later and see what they say." Hale was a bit anxious. He quickly said, "Charles, there''s no need to let this affect your mindset." "Affect my mindset? Mr. Hale, I''m just a little curious. Isn''t this kind of thing somewhat common?" Charles expressed his thoughts. He wasn''t an ordinary eighteen-year-old boy who would see the world as a wonderful place filled with sincere and kind people, idealizing everyone and everything. That view belonged to the young, a talent as well as a flaw. Although Charles was only eighteen, his soul came from another world, where he had long known that beneath the beautiful surface of reality lay countless dirty and rotten things. "Do you really think that way?" Hale''s mouth dropped open in surprise. Charles nodded and explained, "I''m just doing what I want to do. Saving those children is what I want, everything else doesn''t concern me." "But the families of those children you saved, they are ungrateful. Won''t you feel betrayed?" Hale pressed. Charles shook his head and answered earnestly: "They haven''t betrayed me, they''ve betrayed themselves and the children. It doesn''t really have much to do with me." Hale was stunned. As a level six Beast Master and a teacher at Cyber Academy, he... sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found himself struggling to understand what Charles was saying. What did it mean to betray oneself and the children? After pondering a bit, Hale began to grasp the meaning behind Charles''s words. He never expected that only eighteen-year-old Charles could articulate such thoughts. It seemed he had underestimated Charles''s mindset. At that moment, Hale''s phone suddenly rang, and he received a call. "What! How could this happen? Is Jace okay? Wait for me, I''m on my way." Hale said, standing up in shock. Charles asked, "Mr. Hale, what''s wrong?" Hale looked at Charles with a complex expression. He paused for a moment before answering, "Jace is in a duel with a level four Beast Master and has been seriously injured. He''s in the hospital receiving treatment." "Jace? Dueling a level four Beast Master?" Charles said in disbelief. If he remembered correctly, Jace was only a level three Beast Master right now. Moreover, when faced with the ambush from [Constellation], Jace had given up resisting right away. How could he now have the courage to duel someone a level above him? "Yes, Jace successfully challenged him two days ago and is now a student in Class A. You just haven''t been to class, so you didn''t know." Hale explained briefly. He turned to leave immediately. But Charles seemed to sense something. Remembering Hale''s gaze from earlier, he followed him and continued to ask: "What exactly is going on? Why did Jace choose to duel a level four Beast Master?" Hale looked at the following Charles and sighed before explaining the situation. It turned out that Jace was upset about people insulting and blaming Charles online. He kept defending Charles and explaining things to those people, which led to a confrontation with an unreasonable level four Beast Master. They ended up arguing and then directly arranged for an offline duel to prove that Charles wasn''t as portrayed online. If Jace won, the level four Beast Master would have to publicly admit his mistake and apologize online. Upon hearing this, Charles slowed his pace. He didn''t know why, but he felt an inexplicable emotion rising within him. His impression of Jace was still from when he faced the ambush by the [Constellation] Beast Master. He never expected that Jace would now have the courage to duel a level four Beast Master for his sake! The two of them rushed to the largest hospital in Genosha Calivia. Outside a certain hospital room, Sadie anxiously paced back and forth in the corridor. This was her first time encountering such a situation, and she had no choice but to call Mr. Hale, hoping he could come and help. "How is it? Is Jace okay?" Hale''s voice echoed from down the corridor. Sadie looked like she had seen a savior and quickly replied, "Mr. Hale, please go in and check on him." Charles and Hale hurried into the hospital room, only to see Jace wrapped in bandages, unconscious and unaware. Hale carefully examined Jace''s injuries and let out a slight sigh of relief, saying: "It shouldn''t be life-threatening, but he has severe injuries. His right arm is shattered, and he''ll need to rest for a while." Charles approached Jace''s bedside and heard him mumbling something softly in his unconscious state. Leaning in to listen closely, Charles froze in place. "Win, won, apologize, apologize to Charles... I won." He couldn''t believe that even in a coma, Jace still wanted that level four Beast Master to apologize to him. Just as Charles was in shock, a loud, arrogant voice echoed from the corridor: "Damn it, where''s that lunatic? He dares to ambush me, he''s dead today!" "That bastard, just a level three Beast Master, and he''s willing to risk his life just to defeat me? I''m going to teach him a lesson again!" Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Worth It The atmosphere in the hospital room instantly grew tense. Hale''s attention was no longer on the corridor outside the door. He turned around and fixed his gaze on Charles, quickly saying, "Calm down. We''re in a hospital, it''s not the right place to make a scene." As a level six Beast Master, Hale could clearly sense the coldness and killing intent radiating from Charles! It seemed that Charles was genuinely angry this time. But that was understandable, Jace had gone to great lengths to force that level four Beast Master to apologize to Charles, getting seriously injured in the process to win the duel. The consequences were significant, if his recovery took too long, it would affect his subsequent studies in Class A. If that happened, in half a month, he might be challenged by Class B again, and there was a chance he would end up back in Class B once more. Charles was very well aware of the consequences of dueling with a level four Beast Master. Jace must have thought about it too. Yet, despite that, he still fought without hesitation. Now that level four Beast Master was back to cause trouble, and Charles couldn''t tolerate it at all. He directly opened the hospital room door and looked out into the corridor. He saw three people gathered together, constantly checking each hospital room in the hallway, trying to find Jace. Upon hearing the sound of Charles opening the door. The three immediately turned their heads to look. One of them recognized Charles and quickly said to his companions, "Look, it''s Charles. He''s here too?" "Maybe we should just forget it and leave. Let''s not hang around here." one of the companions said quietly, hesitating. Charles had excellent hearing, and he wasn''t going to let these guys off easily. "Stop right there. Did I say you could leave?" Charles said as he slowly walked forward. His cold, merciless voice echoed down the empty hallway. Grayson stopped in his tracks, feeling the air around him grow noticeably colder. He was a person who cared about his reputation, especially in front of his companions. Even though he didn''t want to provoke Charles, he couldn''t just leave with his tail between his legs. If he did, how could he ever engage in online arguments again? People would ignore his words! "No, Charles, what right do you have to stop me? My legs are my own, and I can leave whenever I want!" Grayson raised his voice slightly. In truth, he felt a lack of confidence, only by raising his volume could he hide his fear. "You lost to Jace, and now you owe me an apology." Charles wasn''t interested in what this Level Four Beast Master had to say, he didn''t care about the other person''s words at all. "I didn''t lose! That guy was already on the ground, and I was stepping on his face. I didn''t expect him to launch a sneak attack on me!" Grayson immediately retorted. Charles paused, already imagining what had happened. This Level Four Beast Master must have been toying with Jace, humiliating him and forcing him to concede. He never anticipated that Jace would rather be injured and insulted than give up hope. In the end, Jace seized the opportunity and turned the tables! "What did you do?" Charles was now very close to the three of them. At that moment, Grayson and his companions could sense something uncomfortable, as if they might lose their lives at any second. Grayson couldn''t help but swallow hard, bending slightly at the waist. He wanted to leave now. What he didn''t expect was that his companions were completely oblivious to his change in demeanor. They thought Grayson was confident enough to confront Charles head-on. One of his companions spoke up, "All he has to do is admit you''re a cowardly fake genius, and it''s like he''s about to kill him." Charles took a deep breath, his muscles tensed up as he summoned the mystical beast Mousie. "Charles, what do you want to do? This is a hospital!" Grayson shouted, a bad feeling churning in his stomach. The figure of Mousie vanished instantly into the shadows. Then the cameras in the hospital corridor plunged into darkness. Three piercing screams echoed through the air. Hale let out a sigh in the hospital room. He didn''t plan to go out and stop Charles, as long as no one ended up dead, it wouldn''t be a big deal. These people had started by insulting and slandering Charles online. It was only right that they got a good beating from him. After a while. Charles took out a tissue and wiped the blood off his hands as he slowly walked into the hospital room. "I thought you''d be able to keep your emotions in check." Hale said without turning around. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Charles replied clam: "I''m human too, I can get angry. Besides, I care about the people who are good to me." Sadie listened to the conversation between Charles and Hale, her curiosity piqued about what had happened outside. She quietly approached the hospital room door, peeking her head out to see. Her face instantly turned pale, and she trembled slightly, clearly startled by the scene outside. Charles noticed Sadie''s unease and said, "Don''t worry, no one''s dead. They just fell to the ground, their bones shattered. I''ve already called a doctor for them." Even Hale, a Level Six Beast Master, found it hard to believe Charles''s words. On normal days, Charles seemed very emotionally stable and quite peaceful. He never expected that when angry, he could be this ruthless. But it was just as it should be! "I''ll stay here, Charles, you can head back first." Hale said, not wanting to waste Charles''s time. Charles shook his head indifferently, pulled out his phone, and replied, "I''m fine. I''ll stay a little longer, the live stream is about to start anyway. I''ll leave after watching." And so, Hale, Charles, and Sadie continued on. In Jace''s hospital room, they tuned into the live stream. The entire online community of Genosha Calivia was extremely curious about this live broadcast. Before the stream even began, the number of viewers had already reached 100,000 and was still climbing. Meanwhile, at a television station in Calivia, Zane was watching the skyrocketing viewer count with an excited expression. He never expected that the people of Genosha would care so much about Charles''s situation. Whether or not Charles would be disgraced depended on this live broadcast. "Is everything arranged?" Zane asked the person next to him, wanting to ensure that the plan was foolproof. Someone replied, "Everything is ready." The live stream soon began. As countless viewers watched, Mark and Sam entered the broadcast room. The host immediately asked, "It''s said that there''s more to the story about Charles saving 26 children. Can you two tell the audience the truth about what happened, so everyone knows what kind of person Charles really is?" Mark and Sam exchanged a silent glance, then slowly nodded and took a deep breath. They stood up, signaling the cameraman to capture everything. In the next moment, something unexpected happened that took everyone by surprise. Mark and Sam shouted loudly, "We were coerced! Charles is the real hero." "It was he who saved our children! Charles, we all believe in you!" "These people threatened us and wanted us to slander Charles..." Suddenly, the live stream went dark, leaving countless viewers stunned in front of their phones. Especially Jamie, who was watching the stream in the dean''s office, gripping his phone tightly. "I never expected things would turn out this way. Charles, it seems I was wrong, in fact, most people were wrong." Jamie said. He wasn''t the only one who thought these two were there to stab Charles in the back, he never expected their true purpose was to clear Charles''s name in front of so many viewers! One must understand that the threats from the Taylor family were no joke. As residents of the slums, if the Taylor family sought revenge. They could very well disappear silently by tonight. Just then, a phone call came in. Jamie looked at the number and felt puzzled, it was an unfamiliar number. "Dean, it''s me. I want those two, and their families, to be safe." Charles''s voice came through. Jamie felt a mix of relief and concern as he replied, "I''ll negotiate with the Taylor family. They shouldn''t die, but they might endure some suffering." "I understand, Dean. The Taylor family''s current actions are somewhat irrational." Charles continued. Jamie responded, "I know, the matter is under investigation. We''re still waiting for news from the main office." "Okay, thank you, Dean." After Charles finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Hale and Sadie both felt that Charles had done well by asking the dean for help regarding Mark and Sam. But unexpectedly, Charles made another call. "President Xavier, I have something I''d like your help with..." This wasn''t the end, Charles continued dialing the next number. "President Owen..." "Teacher Colton, it''s like this..." "Head of the Lance family, it''s me, Charles..." Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one knew how many calls were made, but Charles''s intention was clear: he wanted to leverage personal connections to pressure the Taylor family into releasing Mark and Sam, and to do so without harm! "Is this really worth it, Charles?" Hale was shocked, he never thought Charles would be so resolute. To ensure Mark and Sam''s safety, he was willing to go to any lengths. In fact, Jamie negotiating and applying pressure on the Taylor family was already sufficient to ensure both of them would return alive. Charles''s gaze was unwavering as he answered, "It''s worth it. These two know the consequences of their actions, yet they still went ahead without hesitation." "Jace, Mark, and Sam all did this for me. I can''t just pretend nothing happened." After doing all of this, Charles glanced at Jace, who lay unconscious on the hospital bed. He turned to Sadie and said, "Thank you for your hard work. When Jace wakes up, make sure to let me know. I still need to get back to training." "Training? Are you planning to enter the Trial Tower?" Hale guessed. Charles nodded and turned to leave. He didn''t want to wait any longer! Soon, those who had been shouting and slandering him online would witness what true genius really looked like! Chapter 243: Chapter 243: It’s Time to Make Those People Shut Up "Damn it! Is this what you call everything being arranged? Damn it! I can''t believe I let two commoners play me!" "Go! Bring those two damn guys here. I want them to know what it''s like to wish they were dead!" Zane''s frenzied voice rang out, he was now a madman who had lost all reason, his eyes filled with brutality. Today was supposed to be the day Charles would be utterly disgraced, but unexpectedly, Mark and Sam had messed everything up. These are two commoners, rats living in the slums, bugs! How dare they toy with him? He is the son of the head of the Genosha the Taylor family, the future head of the Taylor family! If this gets out, it will be a shame forever etched on his face! Charles has already humiliated him more than once, and now he finds himself humiliated by two slum-dwelling commoners! "Damn it, right! Bring their wives and children too!" Zane thought of a more cruel way and quickly made arrangements. Before long, Mark and Sam were brought in, still processing what was happening, only to find themselves forced to kneel on the ground. "You two, should I call you brave or stupid?" Zane took a deep breath. He couldn''t wait to torture these two. They were just two people from the slums, if they died, no one would care. "What did Charles give you that makes you protect him like this? Was it money? Did I not offer enough?" Zane pulled out a dagger and examined it closely in his hand. Mark stared at Zane intensely, gritting his teeth, not saying a word. "Good, very good. You two are tough guys, I love to torture tough guys like you!" Zane laughed maniacally, continuing, "I will remember how you both look right now. Soon, even your relatives won''t recognize you." Sam took a deep breath. He looked at Mark and then at Zane, saying, "It''s too late now. The slums aren''t as pathetic as you think." "What do you mean, too late?" Zane frowned, And soon he realized what Sam was talking about. The people he sent out returned empty-handed, "There''s been an incident! Someone attacked the warehouse guards and took their families!" "What! Damn it! You''re completely useless, you should all die!" Zane was on the verge of exploding. He turned to look at the fearless Mark and Sam, and now he understood the meaning of that earlier statement. He never expected Mark and Sam had already made arrangements, that there were capable Beast Masters in the slums who had managed to take their families away before the Taylor family''s people could get to them. "Why aren''t you running away?" Zane struggled to calm his emotions as he asked. Mark and Sam exchanged glances, and Mark slowly replied, "Someone has to help Mr. Charles, I volunteered." "Aren''t you afraid of dying?" Zane seemed a bit reluctant to accept this, he never thought anyone would go this far for Charles. Mark responded, "I am afraid, I fear death. But I fear even more that Mr. Charles will be misunderstood. We are all waiting for him." "Waiting for him? Waiting for what? Speak up!" Zane pressed, feeling that something was about to be revealed to him. "Waiting for the day he brings the truth." Mark didn''t answer directly. All the people in the slums who had lost their children, those still waiting for their missing kids to come home, under Sam and Mark''s explanation. Came to know there was someonea genius with limitless potentialwho was helping them, Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and who promised that those who deserved to die would indeed die! The people at the bottom of the social ladder were quite clever, they sensed that their children might never return. They just couldn''t let go, or perhaps they wanted to understand what was really happening. Charles had given them hope. Sam recalled when he first met Charles, he had no expectations of him at all. After all, he looked like just an eighteen-year-old boy, surely not as capable as those experienced Beast Masters. But unexpectedly, it was Charles who had saved the missing daughter, reuniting the family. Originally, the one who was supposed to help clarify things for Charles wasn''t him but another person, a pitiable soul who was all alone with his daughter, who had gone missing. However, Sam felt that as the one who issued the bounty, his words would carry more weight and be easier for people to believe. So he came, heading toward the already clear conclusion. "What''s going on? You won''t say, huh? Soon, I''ll make you beg to talk!" Zane no longer waited. He gripped the dagger tightly and slowly approached Sam and Mark. Just when everyone thought Mark and Sam were surely doomed, Zane''s phone suddenly rang. Zane pulled out his phone and took a look, it was his father, Benson, calling. "What? Let them go? Father, why should we let them go?" Zane''s face was filled with disbelief. He never expected his father would want to release these two, and especially not unharmed, without a scratch on them. "Just do as I say, and don''t ask so many questions." Benson''s somewhat irritated voice came through. He hadn''t anticipated that within just a few short minutes. The headmaster of Cyber Academy, Jamie, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier. General Mason of Genosha, and the master-level alchemist Colton, among others. All demanded that he return Mark and Sam unharmed. Even though Benson insisted that this matter had nothing to do with the Taylor family, their stance was unusually strong. Benson was at a loss, the Taylor family didn''t want to offend so many people right now. The Taylor family needed a bit more time, so he could only let Zane release the two. "Father, did Charles''s alchemy teacher get involved?" Zane was reluctant, he really wanted to kill these two right now! Benson replied directly, "Don''t ask questions, just do as I say! Let them go now." Then the call ended. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Furious, Zane smashed his phone to the ground, roaring, "Damn it! I can''t swallow this anger!" After a while, his rationality returned a little. He thought to himself that this was only a temporary retreat. Even if he let them go, he would have people keep an eye on them. When the opportunity arose later, he would choose to strike! And perhaps then they could capture Mark and Sam''s families, and really torment them! "Let them go, no, make them get lost." Zane waved his hand and said. Someone asked in confusion, "Wait, are we really just letting them leave?" Zane still had anger boiling inside him, he stepped up to that person and unleashed a powerful kick. The person was instantly sent flying against the wall, blood spattering from their mouth. "Can''t you hear what I said? I told you to make those two get lost!" Zane said harshly. Now, no one dared to speak again, they quickly escorted Mark and Sam away. Mark and Sam, still in a daze, found themselves at Cross Street. Looking at the familiar place, an overwhelming sense of unreality washed over them. "Did we actually survive?" Mark said as he slapped his face. Sam, still somewhat rational, considered various possibilities and replied, "Maybe Mr. Charles saw us, he must have saved us." Mark asked, puzzled, "Can Mr. Charles really make the Taylor family listen? I feel like it''s for other reasons." Sam was a bit uncertain himself, he explained, "Is there anyone else who cares about the lives of those in the slums besides Mr. Charles?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Mark suddenly became alert. He nodded, looking at the dilapidated neighborhood and slowly said, "Yeah, it''s only Mr. Charles who cares about those kids." Cross Street at night was still somewhat chilly. Mark wrapped his worn clothes around him and headed home. His steps, which had been heavy at first, began to grow lighter. Under the dim light, he lifted his head and looked up at the sky. The dazzling lights of Genosha Calivia obscured most of the night sky. In the past, Mark would never have looked up like that because he knew that in the slums, he couldn''t see any stars at all. Now, He seemed to have an illusion, he could feel that behind those colorful lights, a bright moon was radiating its clear light. Inside Cyber Academy, Charles looked at the messages on his phone. He knew Mark and Sam had returned safely. This time, the Taylor family''s targeting of him had come to light. It seemed something had gone wrong on Ezra''s side, or the Taylor family had found a way to counter Ezra. Only this could explain why they dared to act like this. "Relying on others is ultimately not a long-term solution, true strength comes from becoming strong oneself." Charles reflected. He had just come from Colton''s place, where he had picked up some miracle drugs for mental recovery. After several days in the trial tower, his mental strength was slightly diminished, so it was time to recover. Tonight, he had canceled his fight with Finn and Ruby''s class. Now, there was only one thing Charles needed to do: to grasp as many insights as possible in the trial tower, controlling the progress of his combat techniques. He wanted to see if he could create his own combat techniques within the trial tower. If that didn''t work, he would head straight to the underground octagonal cage! "It''s time to make those who act recklessly online shut their mouths." Charles thought to himself. There was still some time before the trial tower closed, and without a moment''s hesitation, after using the mental recovery miracle drug, he once again stepped slowly into the trial tower to continue his trials. Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Red Miracle Drug Tonight''s so-called live broadcast ended like a farce, leaving countless viewers shocked and confused as they drifted off to sleep. Only a small number of people knew the full details of what had happened. At the home of General Mason in Genosha, Zachary still hadn''t quite processed everything. He once again turned to his father Mason and asked, "Dad, what is Charles trying to accomplish? As the headmaster of Cyber Academy, isn''t it enough for the Taylor family to spare Mark and Sam''s lives?" Mason glanced at the still-confused Zachary, sighed, and began to explain: "Charles''s actions, while somewhat exaggerated, will ensure that the upper echelons of Genosha recognize him as a man of deep loyalty and honor. This incident has truly made everyone aware of who he is." Zachary fell into deep thought. Those who were previously unfamiliar with Charles''s character would surely have etched his name into their minds after tonight''s events. After all, everyone wants friends like Charles who will go all out to help them in times of danger. To be honest, Zachary thought to himself that if his relationship with Charles could be a bit better, perhaps in the future, if he faced any dangers, Charles would not hesitate to lend a hand. It''s important to remember that Charles is no ordinary person, a talent like him is destined to become a Level Eight or even a Level Nine Beast Master. Moreover, unlike others, judging by tonight''s events, even if Charles becomes a Level Nine Beast Master, he wouldn''t forget those who helped him. Many prominent families and forces try to win over talented individuals, hoping to call upon them for assistance later on. However, it''s common for those talents to overlook those who supported them once they become powerful. Mason slowly spoke, "A man of loyalty and talentwho wouldn''t like someone like Charles? If I were around your age, I would be eager to befriend him." "Two people living in the slums would go to such lengths for him, it seems Charles has even more charisma than I thought." Zachary rubbed his nose, fully agreeing with his father Mason''s words. During the time he spent with Charles, Zachary was able to see things that others could not. When they entered the abandoned factory underground that day, Zachary had already begun to admire Charles. Now, with Mason saying this, he could pick up on his father''s implied messagethat he should cultivate a good relationship with Charles. Who knows, one day the Allen family might need Charles''s help. "Don''t worry, Father, my relationship with Charles is quite good right now. As far as I know, there aren''t many people who have a better relationship with him than I do." Zachary said, patting his chest. "That''s not necessarily true. I happen to know a kid named Jace who is currently lying in a hospital bed, in a coma because of Charles." Mason said casually. Hearing this, Zachary recalled who Jace washe was a new student in Class A just a couple of days ago, and he had heard that Jace had recklessly challenged a Class A student. After the entire battle, he had consistently chosen to trade injuries, which had initially frightened the other student. This was how he successfully challenged and entered Class A. "I understand, Father. I''ll buy some gifts and go visit him tomorrow." Zachary said, catching on. He was actually quite clever. As the son of the general, Zachary had no enemies in Genosha. This was not only due to his status but also largely because of his high emotional intelligence. At first, Zachary was unwilling to accept Charles and didn''t really want to get close to him. However, as the days went by, things changed significantly. Now, he needed to work on improving his relationship with Charles. Thus, visiting Jace tomorrow to strengthen his ties with Charles''s friends was essential. Zachary wasn''t the only one in Genosha Calivia who thought this way. The vast majority of families began to truly take Charles seriously, believing he was someone worthy of long-term investment. However, there was another issue: Charles needed to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. If a significant amount of money and effort was invested now, and something unexpected happened to Charles in the underground octagonal cage, it would all be a wasted effort! Moreover, the Taylor family, the driving force behind this incident, would not give up easily. As a result, many people chose to wait and see if Charles could successfully challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." In the Genosha royal family, Emperor Miles looked at the documents on the table, a hint of dissatisfaction rising on his stern face as he spoke: "The Taylor family''s actions have gone too far. Charles''s medal was awarded personally by the royal family, yet the Taylor family still attempts to slander him, treating the royal family with such disdain!" Avery kept his head lowered, studying the patterns on the floor. He knew that the Emperor was in a foul mood. Ever since he became aware of the Taylor family''s actions, the Emperor had been like this. He chose not to intervene because he wanted to see more unfold. Some things had already begun to show signs. In the past few days, many foreign Beast Masters quietly arrived in Genosha Calivia. They scattered and blended into Genosha Calivia like spring rain. As the Emperor of Genosha, Miles naturally took this matter very seriously. "Avery, keep investigating what those people are here for, and don''t alert them. Let them continue to believe we are unaware." Miles instructed. Avery nodded in response to the command and exited the grand hall. Now, only Miles remained in the royal hall, sitting on his throne, his figure appearing somewhat lonely and helpless. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net "Alas, internal troubles and external threats!" ... The Taylor family, A dejected Zane slowly walked into the study. He still hadn''t moved on from what had just happened, his mind constantly racing with thoughts on how to torment Mark and Sam to death. These two were simply outrageous! How dare they play tricks on him? Every day they lived was a mockery and insult to him! As the son of the head of the Taylor family, being humiliated by commoners while they thrived was unacceptable to him. Such a situation meant that the entire Calivia would fear him less and less. Zane could not accept that, he preferred others to lower their heads and not dare to look him in the eye! "Father, I''m back." Zane took a deep breath and said to Benson. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benson was currently reading a book and nodded slightly without speaking. The study fell into a profound silence. Zane kept his head down, still thinking about how to take revenge on Mark and Sam in the coming days. After a long time, Benson slowly set down the book he was holding and carefully placed it back in its place before speaking to Zane. "Still thinking about it? They''re just two commoners, they don''t mean anything." Zane kept his head down, looking at his father''s shadow under the light, and replied sullenly, "I still feel a bit unwilling, I can''t take action against Charles, but I can''t even kill two commoners?" "Waste, when will you learn to think long-term? Charles is signing up for the Reaper''s Scythe, death is surely waiting for him!" Benson said, somewhat displeased. The current situation was clear, Ezra had encountered an accident and was unlikely to return. Even if Charles had a master-level alchemist as a teacher, it wouldn''t change anything. In the underground octagonal cage, once a life-and-death agreement was signed, life or death depended entirely on strength! "What if, what if Charles manages to survive?" Zane gritted his teeth and said. Perhaps due to having suffered losses at Charles''s hands multiple times, he was now very worried about this possibility. "It won''t happen, everything has been arranged. We are just waiting for Charles to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe." Benson said as he took out a bottle of red miracle drug. He slowly raised the bottle of miracle drug under the light of the study. In the illumination, the red miracle drug emitted an alluring glow, seemingly beckoning him to drink it. ... Early the next morning, a student passing by the training tower glanced up at the large screen outside and instantly stopped in his tracks, rubbing his eyes. "Am I still dreaming? Charles''s results weren''t like this yesterday! How did he break three records overnight!" the student exclaimed in disbelief, standing frozen in place. Many others noticed something unusual and looked up at the big screen. On the leaderboard for level four Beast Masters in the training tower, Charles''s name appeared as the first place in the first, second, and third tiers. Moreover, the times for each tier had shattered the records of Cyber Academy! This news quickly spread throughout Cyber Academy, with students discussing it animatedly: "Is this for real? Did I sleep for several days? Did this result just come out last night?" "Someone saw Charles last night. He seemed to have entered the training tower around eight o''clock." "The training tower closes at ten, which means that in just over an hour, Charles broke three records! He''s now first place in the first, second, and third tiers!" "Unbelievable! I can''t think of any other words to describe Charles right now, those people who were cursing him online should come and see." "It''s useless, even if you show them, they won''t believe it. Those people have already been misled." "True, even after the live stream yesterday, many still refuse to believe it and continue to slander Charles online. I just want to go and beat them up!" As time passed, more and more people gathered in front of the training tower, waiting for Charles''s arrival. Soon, Charles''s figure appeared in front of the training tower, just like usual. The students who were watching became incredibly excited when they saw Charles arrive again, as if the records for the first to third tiers had been broken by them. Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Ethans Shock! An older teacher from Cyber Academy passed by the training tower and looked at the gathered students, unable to contain his admiration. "Charles is truly remarkable. The recent performance of these students has clearly improved a lot, it seems they have been influenced by Charles." As a school that only accepts talented Beast Masters, Cyber Academy hadn''t seen such a phenomenon in a long time. A person who can inspire all the students to train will undoubtedly achieve great things in the future. As a teacher at Cyber Academy, he watched Charles''s figure with eyes full of appreciation. "Those idiots online keep spouting nonsense. Can they really slander a genius like Charles? Damn the Taylor family!" The teacher couldn''t hold back and shouted out loud. Charles, of course, was unaware of this. He patted his face, found his focus, and slowly walked into the training tower. He hadn''t had a proper rest for several days, spending all his time in the training tower, trying to finish his self-created combat techniques as quickly as possible. At this rate, he should be able to attempt the fourth tier of the training tower the day after tomorrow, or even the fifth tier. He was searching for that feeling of life-and-death combat, seeking to complete his self-created combat techniques amidst life and death! Last night was Finn''s second fight. Charles didn''t go to watch it live. When he got up this morning, he briefly browsed the information online. He discovered that the ace fourth-tier Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage last night wasn''t very strong. Finn didn''t use any new combat techniques and wasn''t injured, he won the battle outright. More and more people began to believe in Finn, thinking he could successfully complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Now, most people have started to place bets on Finn''s victory. Charles had a hunch, if that one-armed boy was also the ace fourth-tier Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage, he should be stepping up soon. It was obvious that once all the spectators bet on Finn''s victory, the underground world would send that one-armed boy to face him. In that case, Finn would likely not be his match. If that happened, it would just be one battle, and the underground world could rake in a fortune! If Charles faced that one-armed boy right now, he would probably be in for a tough fight! "Let''s try the higher tiers of the training tower the day after tomorrow. If I can''t complete my self-created combat techniques, I''ll have to find opportunities in the underground octagonal cage." Charles thought to himself. He took a few deep breaths, slowly exhaling, trying hard to calm his mindset and began to comprehend the figures on the stone wall. It wasn''t until dinner time that Charles finally walked out of the training tower, his steps a bit unsteady, as if he were walking on cottonthis was due to mental fatigue. Some students passed by, secretly watching Charles, and spoke to their companions around them. "How many days has it been? It seems like no one has ever stayed in the training tower for so many consecutive days like Charles." "Don''t just seem like it, it''s really true. Normally, people need to rest for several days after entering the training tower, but Charles? He''s practically not human!" "By the way, does anyone know how Charles is doing with his combat techniques? I feel like he must have grasped at least three or four by now." "He should have four or five. With Charles''s talent, it can''t be lacking!" "Four or five is an understatement. After all, the time is too short. Charles has only been in the training tower for a little while, and grasping four or five combat techniques in such a short time is already incredible!" Charles stood in front of the training tower for a moment, and he naturally heard the discussions around him. Four or five combat techniques? That was underestimating him, he had already comprehended 28 figures! There were hardly any figures left on the stone wall, only two remained to be comprehended. If he had time tonight, he would be almost done. The remaining task was to improve his progress steadily, trying to maintain a consistent pace to facilitate future comprehension. After resting for a while, Charles stepped out to the training area and ran into Teacher Ethan. "Charles, after dinner, we''ll head to the same training room as last time. I''ll help you train properly again." Ethan said. The main reason Ethan came to find Charles was to check on his progress and see if his strength had improved. This morning, Ethan had also noticed the updates on the leaderboard outside the training tower, which suggested that Charles had made some gains. Perhaps he had already comprehended 15 figures, last time he inquired, he had already grasped 11 figures. Now that a few days had passed, at Charles''s speed, he should be close to it. Fifteen figures were the minimum requirement for creating his own combat techniques. At Cyber Academy, as long as students could reach this number, they had a chance to complete their self-created combat techniques. Even if he couldn''t do it right now, it was still possible once his Beast Master level increased! Ethan thought to himself that if Charles successfully comprehended 15 figures, giving him another half month might just allow him to complete his self-created combat techniques. At that time, participating in the underground world''s "Reaper''s Scythe" would surely lead to success! In the underground octagonal cage, without summoning mystical beasts or using equipment and skills, a Beast Master with self-created combat techniques would be an invincible presence! "Alright, Teacher, but I still need to go back into the training tower tonight. Can we speed up the training a bit?" Charles replied. After discussing the timing with Ethan, he headed straight to the academy''s cafeteria. He ordered a large table full of food and summoned Little Gold, Mia, Mousie, and Max. These past few days, Charles had been busy comprehending combat techniques, and he hadn''t summoned any mystical beasts in the training tower, only spending time with Max and the others during meals. Noticing Charles''s fatigue, Mia was unusually quiet today, eating her food carefully. It''s worth noting that in the past, Mia''s eating sounds were the loudest. As for Little Gold, there aren''t many feathers left. If I don''t want to delay Little Gold''s growth, I need to hurry and find suitable metal materials. Also, regarding the advancement of these mystical beasts, Little Gold is growing quickly, and it won''t be long before it needs to advance. At that time, preparing various materials will require time, effort, and money. "No wonder they say that as you progress, the increase in a Beast Master''s strength becomes slower. A seventh-tier Beast Master with seven mystical beasts spends a lot of time and energy just raising them." S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles sighed, starting to gradually realize how difficult it is to become a powerful Beast Master. Hurrying to finish dinner, Charles directly used the Darkness Cloak to reach the training room from last time. He and Ethan didn''t engage in much conversation and immediately began their practical training. This time, Charles''s performance was even stronger than before, seemingly because he had comprehended many combat techniques. When faced with Teacher Ethan''s attacks, Charles could instantly think of various countermeasures, and the various forms of combat techniques made him feel much more at ease. During the practical training, Ethan''s shock grew stronger. In just a few days, Charles''s strength had increased to the point where he felt some pressure. It''s important to note that although he had limited his strength, he was still a seventh-tier Beast Master. His combat experience and instinctive reaction speed were significantly better than an average fifth-tier Beast Master! Even so, during their fight, Ethan felt it was somewhat taxing. There were even a few times when, facing his attacks, Charles''s counters were perfectly timed, causing him to suffer quite a bit. "Charles, I have to admit, you''re already very strong now. You''ve surprised me." Ethan couldn''t help but express his admiration, unable to contain his astonishment. His desire to take Charles as his disciple had slightly weakened. With such a genius, he wasn''t confident he could provide perfect teaching at this point. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net "Next, I will use combat techniques. Charles, I want you to feel how battles between Beast Masters using combat techniques are like." Ethan said in a deep voice. The two quickly began to spar again. It wasn''t until eight o''clock in the evening that Teacher Ethan''s practical training finally came to an end. After resting for a while, Charles headed back to the training tower, aiming to comprehend all the figures on the stone wall tonight! Meanwhile, as Ethan left the training room, he stopped in his tracks, slapped his forehead, and shouted: "Oh no! I was so amazed by Charles''s progress that I forgot to ask him how many figures he comprehended. But judging by his performance, he must have reached fifteen!" "What a genius! I only had ten back then, there''s indeed a huge gap between people." "I''ll ask him properly tomorrow." Ethan dismissed the thought of inquiring right now and returned to his dormitory to continue his training as a Beast Master. On the other side, In the underground octagonal cage, Finn looked at the fourth-tier Beast Master lying on the ground and felt a slight sense of relief, he hadn''t been injured today. This outcome was exactly what he wanted, he maintained good form and defeated seven fourth-tier Beast Masters, successfully challenging the "Reaper''s Scythe"! The audience below was going wild, cheering frantically, they had made quite a bit of money today. Some regretted, saying, "Damn it, if I had known, I would have sold my house and bet everything on Finn''s victory!" "No way, don''t be so impulsive, Finn could lose in the next match." "Lose? Don''t be ridiculous, he''s definitely going to win. Finn is still in great shape, I have faith in him!" Finn glanced at the frenzied crowd, his face betraying no emotion as he slowly walked out of the octagonal cage. Shannon hurried over to him. At that moment, Finn seemed to sense something and turned to look at the corner. There, the one-armed boy from earlier wore a cold expression, but there was a hint of eagerness in his demeanor. He extended his left hand and made a fist towards Finn in the air. Finn''s expression turned serious and heavy, he had a premonition. The battle between him and the one-armed boy was about to begin. Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Preparing to Register Soon, two days passed. At noon, Charles left the training tower, marking the first time he had come out at this hour in days. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l -NovelFire.net He had tried both the fourth and fifth levels of the training tower. He was looking for that feeling of life-and-death crisis, wanting to engage in a true battle for survival, but the results were disappointing. Inside the training tower, he always felt like something was missing, perhaps it was the subconscious knowledge that even if he lost a battle, he wouldn''t truly die. Charles found himself unable to merge and create the combat techniques he had comprehended, he simply couldn''t do it. "It seems I still need to find a real life-and-death battle. I''ll have to give the underground octagonal cage a try." Charles sighed. If possible, it would be better to complete the creation of his own combat techniques in the training tower. Unfortunately, reality doesn''t always meet our expectations, and life can''t be smooth sailing all the time. Such things only left Charles a bit disappointed, but his mindset remained very positive. As Charles walked towards the principal''s office, he contemplated Finn''s situation. Today marked the fifth day of Finn''s challenge against the "Reaper''s Scythe." He had performed exceptionally well in the first four battles, leading more and more people to believe that Finn would surely succeed in his challenge. Even the tickets for the underground matches had begun to rise in price. I just wonder if that one-armed boy will make a move, if he does, it should be within the next couple of days. Charles was contemplating this in his mind. He planned to speak with Principal Jamie and Teacher Colton later about going to watch Finn''s fight in the evening, and to register for the "Reaper''s Scythe." Soon, Charles arrived at the principal''s office. Coincidentally, Teacher Hale was also there, seemingly in a discussion with Jamie about something. When Charles walked in, the two stopped talking, but Hale''s expression looked somewhat grim, as if he was worried about something. Upon seeing Charles, he forced a stiff smile and said, "Why aren''t you in the training tower? You can''t keep up high-intensity training all the time, it''s good to take a proper rest." Charles looked at Hale with curiosity. He didn''t answer the question and instead asked, "Teacher Hale, is something wrong?" Hale shot a straight-faced glance at Jamie and chose to remain silent. He was unsure whether he should tell Charles. If it affected Charles''s training state and delayed his progress, that wouldn''t be good. Charles turned to Jamie, waiting for his response. Jamie sighed and slowly said, "The thing is, we''ve received news from the headquarters, they haven''t been able to contact Ezra either." The office fell silent instantly. Concern began to creep into Charles''s mind, he had already speculated about all of this. "Principal, it seems that the Taylor family is not so simple, they have issues, and Ezra''s situation might be related to them." Charles immediately stated. This was a logical deduction, based on the Taylor family''s actions, they must have been aware of the problems with Ezra long ago. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then would they dare to target him so maliciously, otherwise, once Ezra returned, the Taylor family would face the wrath of a divine beast! "I know. The investigation into the Taylor family is ongoing. Recently, there have also been some other movements from Genosha Calivia. It seems..." Jamie only said half of his sentence, as the rest was not suitable to share with Charles. He didn''t want Charles to be preoccupied with thoughts of Ezra, so he chose to change the subject and asked, "Charles, is there something you need today?" Charles remembered the reason he came to see Jamie and replied, "Well, Principal, I want to register for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge tonight." "What! Tonight?" "Charles, is something wrong? Don''t act impulsively!" Jamie seemed to have heard some unbelievable news, as he stood up, eyes wide open, staring at Charles. Hale''s reaction was similar, he instinctively thought that Charles had encountered some problem and was acting on impulse to register for the Reaper''s Scythe today. Charles looked at their reactions and scratched his head, explaining, "I think it''s about time, I''m ready to take on the challenge." "The timing seems off, Charles. You really should think this through, maybe wait a bit longer." Jamie quickly responded. It had only been a few days, Jamie felt that it might be the result of recent intense training that made Charles feel this way. "I have fully comprehended the figures on the stone wall, and my progress in combat techniques has reached its limit. What I lack now is a real battle." Charles said. Jamie instinctively replied, "It''s only been a short while, you''ve comprehended... wait, what did you just say?" "You fully comprehended the figures on the stone wall?" Faced with Jamie''s stunned expression, Charles simply nodded. He had seen thirty figures on the stone wall in the training tower, and he had completed the comprehension of all of them. Moreover, his understanding of combat techniques had reached 99%. It was indeed time to register for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge! "Charles, are you saying you''ve comprehended all thirty figures, or just the fifteen you saw?" Jamie asked cautiously. These two concepts were not the same, if Charles had comprehended all thirty figures, he would be a genius among geniuses! However, there were a total of thirty figures on the wall, and no one had ever been able to see them all, let alone comprehend them completely. After Jamie asked, he quickly realized that the latter was simply impossible. He hurriedly said, "To comprehend fifteen figures and manage the progress of combat techniques so well, Charles, you truly amaze me!" Hale also understood the significance of this, Charles was a monster! However, what Charles said next once again plunged the two into silence. "I saw thirty figures on the stone wall, and I''ve comprehended all of them." Charles stated. He had nothing to hide at this point. Initially, he mentioned only fifteen figures just to stay low-key. But after being the center of attention for so long, Charles had gotten used to it and decided to just say it all outright. The office was incredibly quiet. Only the sound of their three heartbeats filled the air. Charles looked at Principal Jamie and Teacher Hale with confusion, if it weren''t for the sound of their heartbeats, He might have almost thought that the two had turned into statues! "Thirty figures, my goodness! Charles, you are a monster among monsters!" Jamie gulped. After saying this, he quickly picked up the tea on the table, disregarding the heat, and took a big gulp, as if that was the only way to ease the shock he felt inside. Charles wouldn''t joke about something like this. Even though Jamie was aware of Charles''s personality, he felt a bit uncertain because this matter was truly beyond what he could accept! Jamie had never personally seen how many figures were on the stone wall in the Genosha Cyber Academy''s training tower, he only knew from headquarters that there were a total of thirty, representing thirty different combat techniques. For any student, being able to see five or six figures and fully comprehend them to transform into combat techniques was already impressive. Reaching a count of fifteen would give a chance to create one''s own combat techniques. He never expected that Charles would directly arrive at thirty! What kind of concept was that! If he could create his own combat techniques, Charles''s techniques would surely be among the top tier, combining thirty different combat techniques into one unique style. Jamie had never seen anything like it! After a long discussion, Principal Jamie ultimately agreed with Charles''s decision. The only thought in his mind was that no matter what, he couldn''t let Charles die in the octagonal cage. In every battle Charles faced in the "Reaper''s Scythe." he would be there, ready to support him. If Charles encountered any life-threatening danger, as an eighth-level Beast Master, Jamie would not hesitate to intervene. Even if it meant breaking the underground world''s rules and upsetting the Dawn organization, he didn''t care! Charles was the hope of the Genosha branch of the Cyber Academy! He was also Jamie''s hope, the hope of returning to the main academy! After leaving the principal''s office, Charles went to see Teacher Colton and briefly explained the current situation. Teacher Colton hesitated for a long time but eventually agreed with Charles''s choice. He cared deeply about Charles but believed that one couldn''t grow quickly without facing challenges. The next steps were straightforward. In the evening, they would go to the underground world to register for the competition. With the whole afternoon ahead of him, Charles thought he should take a short rest, he was exhausted from recent training. A little rest would help him recover to peak condition and prepare for the battle tomorrow. After having lunch, he returned to his dormitory. Charles lay on his bed, unable to fall asleep for a long time. In his heart, he kept thinking about Teacher Ezra. But right now, he didn''t have the strength to participate, all he could do was wait, wait for good news to arrive. ... That night, in the underground world of Genosha Calivia. The massive underground space was already packed with people. The recent battles had turned the octagonal cage into the focus of attention for everyone in Genosha. Charles brought Celestine to a spot near the "Graveyard" octagonal cage and sat down. He looked around, trying to find out who Finn''s opponent was today. Unfortunately, it wasn''t time for the fight to begin yet, and neither side had appeared. The fervent spectators weren''t concerned about Finn''s opponent, they simply rushed to the staff, pulling out wads of cash to bet on Finn''s victory. Watching this scene, Charles thought to himself that if that one-armed boy showed up, those gamblers would probably lose everything! At that moment, Finn slowly walked out of the tunnel, prompting a wave of loud cheers. On the other side, a boy without a right arm entered the octagonal cage amidst the audience''s boos. Chapter 247: Chapter 247: The Battle Begins To the audience, it seemed unreasonable for the underground world to arrange for a one-armed Beast Master to fight Finn. As a result, many people in the stands shouted out loud: "Who is this person? Is he also a top-tier Level Four Beast Master?" "Can''t they find anyone else to fight Finn? Aren''t there plenty of top-tier ones available?" "How ridiculous! A crippled person can actually enter the octagonal cage to fight?" In response to the audience''s doubts, the bald man in charge of hosting didn''t care. He held the microphone in his hand and began to introduce the fighter. "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to introduce this remarkable individual, the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh! Icy!" As soon as the words "the Haunted Marsh" were spoken, the entire underground space fell silent. The spectators who had been shouting and questioning just moments ago now lowered their heads, afraid of being noticed. Genosha is a small nation within the Abyssal Depths, and the Abyssal Depths is a relatively remote and underdeveloped area in the Ethereal Grove. Faced with the one-armed youth from the Haunted Marsh, no one dared to speak loudly again, they merely murmured quietly among themselves: "The Haunted Marsh, I''ve only heard of that place, but I''ve never been there." "No wonder! So he''s the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh. It seems Finn is in danger today." "That''s a bit harsh, though. Even if he''s from the Haunted Marsh, he''s missing an arm. He shouldn''t be a match for Finn." "Exactly! I''ve spent my entire salary from the past few months betting on Finn to win!" "The underground world is not to be underestimated. Someone from the Haunted Marsh must be quite strong." "They must be extraordinary. There are similar places throughout the Ethereal Grove, and the forces behind them are not simple at all." Charles sat in the front row, ignoring the murmurs behind him. He was quite curious about the Haunted Marsh, after all, the headquarters of Cyber Academy was located there, and Beast Masters from the Haunted Marsh were even stronger, with more geniuses among them! He just wondered if this Icy, who gave him an extreme sense of danger, was truly a genius in the Haunted Marsh. The world of Beast Masters was far larger than one could imagine. For ordinary people, Genosha was already big enough, some might spend their entire lives without leaving Genosha. However, for Beast Masters like Charles, Genosha was too small, and the Abyssal Depths wasn''t much larger either. The entire Ethereal Grove was the real stage! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Icy stood quietly in the octagonal cage, his expression neutral, but his eyes sparkled with eager excitement. Opposite him, Finn adjusted his breathing. He genuinely hadn''t expected this one-armed youth named Icy to make a move today. But it was a good thing, if he could defeat Icy, the subsequent challenges would be much simpler. With that thought, Finn tensed his muscles and then slowly relaxed them, aiming to fully unleash his strength in the upcoming match. "Finn, right? I''ve watched your fights, and they are quite interesting." Icy said. His voice was not loud, yet it was very clear, carrying a chill like a winter storm. "I hope you can bring your full strength in this fight. I haven''t had a good battle in a long time, so don''t disappoint me." Icy continued. Since leaving the Haunted Marsh for the Abyssal Depths, he hadn''t encountered a Level Four Beast Master that made him want to fight. He never expected to find two individuals in this small Genosha who piqued his interest. One was Finn in front of him, and the other was Charles sitting in the audience. However, compared to Charles, Icy was more eager to fight Finn. He had watched a few of Finn''s battles in the underground octagonal cage and could somewhat gauge his true strength. As for Charles, Icy was only slightly interested, his desire to fight Charles was not as strong. Finn nodded seriously and replied, "I will give it my all." This statement was genuine, facing an opponent like Icy, choosing to go all out was a form of respect. Moreover, he was eager to find out just how strong the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh truly was. The battle was about to officially begin. The atmosphere in the octagonal cage grew heavier, and the spectators below fell silent, their eyes wide with anticipation for the upcoming fight! Neither Icy nor Finn made a move right away. At the moment the fight began, Finn instinctively aimed to attack Icy''s right side, knowing that it had to be a weakness due to his missing arm. But just as that thought crossed his mind and he was about to act, Finn noticed a smirk slowly rising at the corner of Icy''s mouth, filled with disdain. "Stop staring. If you don''t make a move soon, you won''t get the chance." Icy said. His words were incredibly arrogant, showing no regard for Finn at all. If it were an ordinary Beast Master, they would likely have lost their composure and attacked by now. Finn was different, his mind was racing, constantly calculating how to attack in a way that would establish an advantage right from the start. "Maybe I should test him first and see what remarkable skills this Icy possesses." Finn thought to himself. In the next moment, his body exploded with astonishing speed, slicing through the air with a whoosh as he launched his attack. "Agility-based combat techniques, not bad, but a bit slow." Icy remarked, unfazed by Finn''s speed. He was in no hurry, remaining relaxed as if he were not fighting but simply taking a stroll. As he critiqued Finn, Icy casually extended his left hand, opening his palm toward the front. A simple action made Finn feel as if he were facing a formidable enemy! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He realized that Icy had accurately predicted his attack route. Unwilling to give up his assault, Finn gritted his teeth and directly used combat techniques to change his attack posture and route. However, he never expected that with his change in posture, Icy was silently adjusting his own body as well. With each adjustment, Icy could anticipate Finn''s attack route! Some spectators were utterly confused, from their perspective, Finn was constantly moving around the octagonal cage, looking like he wanted to attack but never making a move. "What''s going on? What is Finn doing? Why hasn''t he attacked yet?" "That Icy is just standing there, completely still. Does he have a problem with his brain?" Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net "I thought this fight would be exciting, but it''s turning out to be so boring." Only a small number of Beast Masters could see the situation between Finn and Icy clearly. Charles understood it thoroughly, he knew that the current situation was due to Icy''s vast combat experience and remarkable observational skills. "Charles, how is Icy able to accurately judge Finn''s attacks?" Celestine, as a Level Four Beast Master, could sense something was off. She was filled with confusion, Finn''s combat techniques could seamlessly change attack routes, which should be difficult to predict. Yet it seemed Icy could foresee information, as each of his body adjustments was remarkably perfect! Charles thought for a moment before replying, "I''m not entirely sure, but it must be based on Finn''s gaze, muscle tension, posture, and so onan overall judgment." "Gaze? Muscle?" Celestine''s mouth dropped open, clearly unable to comprehend. Charles didn''t elaborate further, it was just a guess, and there might be other possibilities. Finn''s situation was not looking good, having his attack intentions seen through right from the start was not a good omen. With no other options, Finn gritted his teeth and chose to confront Icy head-on in a direct battle! "Bang!" Finn''s fist slammed hard against Icy''s left arm, producing a dull thud. His reaction was swift, he was well aware that Icy was missing his right arm, while he still had one to attack with! In the moment their bodies collided, Finn wasted no time and launched a second attack! But just then, it felt as if he had been struck by a speeding truck, and he was sent flying backward, crashing heavily to the ground! "What? What just happened?" Shannon, who had been closely watching the fight, clenched the towel in her hand, her expression frozen. Didn''t Finn just seize the opportunity to launch a second attack? How could he be sent flying like that? Many spectators were baffled, although they didn''t understand exactly what had happened, that didn''t stop them from shouting insults! "Damn it, Finn, can you even do this? If not, just give up! I bet on you to win!" "Get up quickly! Don''t just lie there playing dead!" "For crying out loud, keep fighting! You can''t defeat an enemy with only one arm?" These shouts came from spectators who had bet on Finn''s victory, naturally, they didn''t want to see him fail! Meanwhile, Celestine rubbed her eyes, She hadn''t clearly seen what had just happened, one moment she blinked, and the next, Finn was flying through the air. Celestine turned her head, about to ask Charles, only to find that Charles looked very serious and focused. He said, "It was a second burst of power! Icy''s initial defense wasn''t used to its full potential. Once he sensed Finn''s attack, he immediately executed a second burst of power!" "A second burst of power?" Celestine was puzzled, she had never heard of such a thing. Charles''s gaze remained fixed on Icy. A second burst of power was a practical combat technique, and few people knew how to perform it. What truly surprised him was Icy''s strength, which should be comparable to his own. Chapter 248: Chapter 248: I Don’t Want to Give Up It''s important to note that Charles''s strength is extremely formidable, he has been training in Overlord Heavy Armor. Most ordinary Level Five Beast Masters don''t possess strength as powerful as his. The Icy before him, with only one arm, is still nearly as strong as him. Indeed, the genius from the Haunted Marsh is quite impressive, he shouldn''t be underestimated! Finn isn''t so easily defeated either, he slowly rises from the ground. At this moment, Icy chose not to press the attack, but instead remained where he was and spoke with some disappointment: "I told you to give it your all and stop holding back. If you can defeat me, you will successfully challenge Reaper''s Scythe." If any other Ace Level Four Beast Master had said such a thing, Finn would surely not believe it. But after his encounter with Icy, he was well aware that Icy''s words were genuine! With that thought, Finn slowly clenched his right hand into a fist and then gradually relaxed it, that last blow had left his arm slightly trembling. Now, he had to bring out all his strength, he couldn''t afford to probe again! Before long, Finn began to undergo a transformation. His heart raced, his blood flowed faster, and his skin turned a fiery red, as if it were molten lava. "Now that''s more like it, this is interesting." Icy said, his eyes lighting up. Finn didn''t respond, instead, he launched another attack. This time, his speed was faster and more ferocious than before! His fists, elbows, and knees all became Finn''s weapons, and at that moment, he resembled a red tornado, encircling Icy tightly! The sound of metal clashing echoed in the octagonal cage. This was due to the incredible physical prowess of both fighters, making their clashes sound like iron striking iron. Faced with Finn''s relentless assault, Icy began to take things a bit more seriously. His left arm acted like a shield, blocking all incoming attacks around him. Icy, with just one arm, demonstrated perfect defense, making it hard to believe. The audience stared wide-eyed, dumbfounded, and exclaimed: "Does this guy really only have one arm? Why does it look like he has multiple arms?" "That''s because his speed is so fast that he creates afterimages. Damn, this guy is incredibly strong!" "And have you noticed? It seems he hasn''t attacked proactively at all, he''s just been waiting for Finn to make a move." Finn gritted his teeth, his body was starting to ache. This temporary enhancement of physical prowess was called "Boiling." It was a combat technique that utilized the heart to accelerate blood circulation and enhance muscle strength, but it came with significant side effects. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he couldn''t end the battle quickly, only defeat awaited him. Yet, his attacks were failing to inflict any effective damage on Icy, despite having only one arm, Icy was blocking all his assaults. This couldn''t continue! Finn didn''t want to fail here, he wanted to successfully challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." Only then could he have a chance to connect with the Dawn organization. Only then could he enhance his strength in a short time and have hope for revenge! In the next moment, Finn stopped his attack and created distance between himself and Icy. His eyes were filled with blood, resembling a red gemstone, while the skin on his body began to slowly turn black. This was the special combat technique called "Burning"! It was stronger than "Boiling." but the side effects were also greater! This bizarre scene instantly captivated the audience in the underground world, who stared intently at the octagonal cage, not wanting to miss a single detail. Combat techniques like this were a rare opportunity for ordinary Beast Masters. Even the geniuses from Cyber Academy, after enduring long trials in the testing tower, could only comprehend two or three combat techniques. But Finn possessed a total of ten combat techniques! At this moment, he was all in, unleashing various combat techniques to attack Icy. Icy put away the disdain in his gaze and began to take things seriously. In an instant, the aura surrounding Icy transformed, he was no longer like an iceberg, but rather akin to a weapon that had claimed countless lives, cold and filled with danger. Icy slowly spoke, "Your quantity of combat techniques is impressive, but they are not powerful. Let me show you what truly powerful combat techniques look like!" "Self-created combat technique: Asura!" As he shouted the words "Asura." Icy charged forward without hesitation. He was going on the offensive now. At this point, Finn showed no fear, this was his full strength, and he would soon know whether it was a win or a loss. Neither of them chose to defend, they attacked each other with reckless abandon. Blood fell to the ground like rain, it was the blood seeping from Finn''s body, as well as blood drawn by Icy''s sharp physique. The atmosphere in the underground world reached its peak, with countless spectators shouting and cursing. They hoped Finn could overcome all his enemies so they could win gold coins! But the result was that Finn lay on the ground, oblivious to life or death. Blood flowed out, resembling a red carpet. Shannon frantically shook the iron door of the octagonal cage, shouting, "Enough, enough! We concede! The match is over!" ... Beside the octagonal cage, medical personnel began urgent treatment for Finn, while staff members raised transparent shields to block the trash thrown by the audience. "Doctor, how is he?" Shannon asked anxiously, with Charles beside him, feeling heavy-hearted. He never expected Icy to possess the self-created combat technique "Asura!" It nearly killed Finn! Fortunately, the medical personnel''s response relieved both of them. "He''s not in immediate danger." the doctor said after examining him. Shannon felt weak all over, nearly collapsing to the ground, but Charles was there to support him. Looking at Finn, unconscious and covered in blood, Shannon kept repeating, "That''s good, that''s good." Then, as if realizing something, he turned to Charles. "What''s wrong?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Shannon replied, "Charles, do you really want to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe? That Icy is too terrifying, even Finn isn''t his match." Upon hearing this, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. Shannon was a good guy, even at this moment, he remembered to check on him. But Charles was determined to proceed with the challenge, he had no intention of giving up. After watching Finn''s battle with Icy, he had formed a rough assessment of Icy''s strength. After signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, Charles would undoubtedly encounter Icy. There wasn''t a trace of fear in Charles''s heart, instead, he was filled with excitement. The battle between him and Icy was precisely the life-and-death fight he had always anticipated! Only in such battles could he create his own combat techniques. After witnessing Icy''s "Asura." Charles was eager to showcase his own self-created combat techniques! Celestine looked somewhat dazed, if Charles signed up for "Reaper''s Scythe." didn''t that mean he would definitely face Icy in battle? Finn, lying on the stretcher, was carried away by the medical personnel. Celestine first glanced at the unconscious Finn, then turned to stare at Charles, her eyes filled with worry. "Charles, are you really going to sign up? Finn is already in this state, I''m worried about you..." Celestine said. Charles maintained a calm expression on his face. He patted Celestine''s shoulder and replied, "It''s fine. Trust me, it should be okay." Just then, Charles''s phone rang, someone was calling him. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Professor Colton. "Charles, I watched the live stream. Let''s give up." Colton''s voice came through. He had been keeping an eye on the battles in the underground octagonal cage, and after seeing Finn''s tragic condition, he called Charles right away to persuade him to back out. Colton cared more about Charles''s safety than the rare alchemy materials. If Icy had malicious intent and struck a bit harder, Finn wouldn''t have even had a chance to be carried off on a stretcher, he would have already died in the octagonal cage! "Professor, I don''t want to give up. I think I can handle it." Charles said slowly. On the other end of the line, Colton fell silent. After a moment, he replied, "Be careful. If it becomes too much, you can concede." After hanging up, numerous messages flooded Charles''s phone, from Hale, Zachary, Camilla, and others. Even Raj and David from Lsengard sent messages. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net The gist of their messages was similar, they were all worried that Charles''s participation in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would lead to unforeseen consequences. Charles glanced at the messages on his phone but didn''t respond. It was simply impossible for him to back down. Now it was not just about Professor Colton''s alchemy materials, the Dawn organization likely had information regarding the missing children. Moreover, he needed life-and-death battles to create his own combat techniques! Charles didn''t want to retreat, he aspired to become a top Beast Master, and without facing some dangers and challenges, that was utterly impossible! At that moment, a familiar voice echoed behind Charles. "Charles, you''re not afraid after seeing Finn''s condition, are you?" Zane approached. He raised his phone, shook it a little, and exclaimed, "You said you were going to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe! You''re not thinking of backing out now, are you?" "Charles''s decision to participate or not is none of your business!" Celestine immediately retorted. To her, Charles''s safety was extremely important, she didn''t want anything to happen to him. Chapter 249: Chapter 249: I Hope You’ll Surprise Me Zane completely ignored Celestine''s words, pretending he hadn''t heard her, and continued speaking to Charles. "A real man keeps his word, you can''t just act like you never said anything!" Right now, Zane had only one thought in mind: he wanted Charles to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge! After witnessing Finn''s fate, Zane felt quite pleased. Because as long as Charles also signed up, his outcome would surely be the same! Even if the ace Level 4 Beast Master arranged by the Taylor family failed, Icy would still make Charles understand what death feels like! Moreover, at that time, Zane planned to see if he could strike a deal with Icy, getting Icy to be a bit harsher and kill Charles in the octagonal cage! Right now, Zane was only worried about one thing: what if Charles got scared and chose to back down? If that happened, he wouldn''t have any way to proceed and would never find such a good opportunity again. That''s why he thought to come over to Charles and provoke him with words, hoping to push him to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Charles was well aware of Zane''s intentions, he didn''t even acknowledge him and turned to Celestine instead. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Trust me." Hearing the same words as before, Celestine stared intently into Charles''s eyes and chose to believe him. Meanwhile, Zane nearly laughed out loud after hearing Charles''s words. He thought that his earlier comments had driven Charles to lose his mind and decide to continue signing up for "Reaper''s Scythe." "It seems Charles isn''t so great after all, he''s been led around by me this whole time!" Zane thought to himself, and he couldn''t wait to see Charles die in the octagonal cage! At that time, he could also bet on Charles''s defeat and recover all the gold coins he had lost because of him! "Alright! Charles, I admire you for being a real man!" Zane said, suppressing his excitement. Charles and Celestine ignored him once again. Zane felt no embarrassment at all, he kept his eyes glued to Charles as he slowly walked into the octagonal cage. This scene piqued the audience''s curiosity. "What''s going on? Isn''t the fight already over? Is there going to be a second round?" "Are you out of your mind? This guy is Charles, he said he was going to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe!" "No way, after seeing Finn and Icy''s battle, Charles still dares to do this?" "I really don''t know whether to call him brave or just overly confident!" As the audience debated, Charles stepped into the octagonal cage. The blood on the ground hadn''t been cleaned up yet and was slowly congealing. The bald man held the microphone, looking quite surprised as he shouted, "It seems we have another brave warrior wanting to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge today!" "This warrior is known to everyone, he is hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, Charles!" At this moment, the live broadcast was still ongoing. People from Genosha were in the chat room, watching that familiar figure in the octagonal cage, and hundreds of thousands of viewers began discussing it. Many people were not optimistic about Charles, Finn was so strong, and he was carried off on a stretcher, unconscious, after facing Icy, the ace Level 4 Beast Master. Charles had just become a Level 4 Beast Master, and his strength was definitely not on par with Finn''s. How could he dare to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe" now? Wasn''t that just asking for death? However, there were also loyal fans of Charles, continuously supporting him. "He wouldn''t go looking for death, and neither would Charles! He has the strength!" "Exactly, Charles is a true genius, he must have some hidden cards up his sleeve!" "Just wait, I''m going to bet my entire six months'' salary on Charles''s victory!" At the same time, in the royal palace of Genosha, in Camilla''s room, she was anxiously sitting on her bed, holding a tablet and watching the live stream. Next to her sat Rose, the Grand Princess of Genosha. Seeing her sister''s worried and tense expression, Rose spoke up, "What''s wrong? Are you that worried about Charles?" "Sis, do you think Charles will succeed in the challenge?" Camilla asked, completely ignoring her sister''s joking tone. Her heart was filled with concern for Charles, eager to know if he could succeed in the challenge. Rose recalled Icy''s battle and said, "It''s tough, but you don''t have to worry too much, if it really comes down to it, he can surrender." "Surrender?" Camilla looked at Charles standing in the octagonal cage. In her heart, she felt that Charles would never choose to surrender. Tonight, countless people were paying attention to this event. Countless eyes were fixed on Charles in the octagonal cage, where three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters appeared before him. "The rules for signing up are well-known, you must defeat three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters in a short time to proceed with the Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" the bald man announced to the audience. He pointed at Charles and then at the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters, shouting loudly, "The battle is about to begin, those who want to place bets should act quickly!" While many spectators didn''t believe Charles could complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, they still thought he could defeat the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. Soon, the battle began! With a piercing sound ringing out, the blood-soaked ground beneath Charles cracked suddenly, and his figure shot forward like a cannonball, charging straight at the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. This move instantly sparked cheers from the crowd. Perhaps it was because they had seen Finn''s cautious fighting style that the audience particularly enjoyed Charles''s straightforward and aggressive approach. Zane looked at the cheering crowd around him, wearing a disdainful expression on his face. He thought to himself that Charles was only doing this to attract attention, defeating three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters would not be that easy! However, in the next moment, the attacking Charles faced the first reacting gold-ranked Beast Master. He slammed a punch directly into the opponent''s blocking arm and then, without even looking back, turned to confront another gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Master. As expected, the gold-ranked Beast Master who took the punch from Charles staggered back, his arms trembling, trying to make a move but unable to lift his arms at all! "Be careful, his strength is terrifying! Don''t take it head-on!" the injured gold-ranked Beast Master shouted loudly. He wanted to warn his teammates about Charles''s frightening power, but the other two Level 4 Beast Masters didn''t have time to react, Charles''s threat was not just his strengthhe had speed too! Facing the onslaught from the two remaining gold-ranked Beast Masters, Charles showed no signs of concern. He had gone through countless similar scenarios in the training tower, defeating just three Level 4 Beast Masters was nothing, especially since he hadn''t even summoned his mystical beast yet. It was almost too easy. Every evasive maneuver was executed perfectly, precisely timed. All of the attacks from the two gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters struck nothing but air, failing to touch Charles at all. In their eyes, Charles seemed like a phantomvisible, yet untouchable! They were completely unable to inflict any effective damage on Charles! The gold-ranked Beast Master who had initially been injured joined the fight, but all he could do now was to slightly restrain Charles to create opportunities for his teammates. Yet Charles paid him no mind at all, facing the attacks from all three of them. No longer choosing to evade, he launched a forceful attack! A gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Master struck toward Charles''s face, and Charles countered with a punch aimed directly at the man''s fist. The result was that the man''s arm shattered instantaneously, a segment of white bone breaking through the muscle and exposing itself on the surface of the skin! "Ahhhhhh!" The screams mixed with the cheers of the audience echoed throughout the underground arena. In the next ten seconds, Charles swiftly and decisively took down the remaining two gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. In the octagonal cage, he stood alone in the center. The audience shouted, "Awesome! No wonder it''s Charles, I just made some money!" "This is the way a real man fights! Charles, even if you lose later, you''re still a true man!" "Defeating three gold-ranked without using combat techniquesimpressive!" Zane slightly tempered his inner joy. He had anticipated that Charles could defeat three gold-ranked opponents, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly, so cleanly! It seemed Charles''s strength was indeed formidable, but so what? Finn had also been strong at first, yet he was defeated by Icy and fell into a coma. Charles wouldn''t be any different, and the Taylor family had other plans! Outside the octagonal cage, Icy, who hadn''t left yet, watched with interest as Charles slowly walked out of the cage. He had paid some attention to the previous fight and noticed that Charles''s strength was considerably greater than Finn''s, with both speed and power at a high level. However, since Charles hadn''t used any combat techniques, Icy couldn''t accurately gauge just how strong he truly was. At this level, even if Charles possessed a similar number of combat techniques as Finn, he still wouldn''t be a match for him, at most he could only hold on a little longer. "Master Icy, this Charles seems quite strong, I wonder if you''re interested?" the bald man inquired cautiously from the side. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Icy was interested, he could have his boss make some arrangements. However, it couldn''t be like today, where so many spectators lost their wallets, from now on, whenever Icy appeared, gamblers would undoubtedly bet on his victory without hesitation! "Let''s see, it seems Charles is stronger than Finn, but I wonder how many combat techniques he possesses. If it''s too few, I won''t be interested." Icy said nonchalantly. That was exactly what he was thinking. Even if Charles had the same number of combat techniques as Finn, he still wouldn''t be a match for him. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net After all, not everyone could create their own combat techniques. What the Dawn organization needed wasn''t just a talented Beast Master, but a true monster! Completing the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge merely granted access to the Dawn organization, while he was a formal member! "I hope you bring me some surprises." Icy said, looking at Charles. Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Really? A battle against three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters led many to believe that Charles''s strength should be comparable to Finn''s, perhaps even slightly stronger. However, even so, not many believed that Charles could defeat the formidable Icy. A genius capable of creating his own combat techniques is a true genius! Many Beast Masters were unaware of the intricacies involved in creating one''s own combat techniques. Still, those with insight, who understood the relevant information, explained it online, allowing other Beast Masters to realize just how difficult it truly was. The entire network of Genosha was buzzing with discussions about Icy''s strength, the mysteries of the Haunted Marsh, and whether Charles''s participation in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge was a reckless pursuit of death. Charles didn''t care at all about these discussions. After leaving the underground world, he went to the hospital to buy some fruit to visit Jace. To his surprise, he encountered Zachary, who was also there with a gift for Jace. Zachary was sitting beside the hospital bed, chatting happily with Jace. "Charles, you''re here? We all watched the live stream earlier, you were amazing!" Jace was already awake. He lay in bed, looking at Charles with admiration in his eyes. Zachary immediately stood up and stepped back, giving Charles his place. Charles waved his hand dismissively and took a couple of steps closer to the bed, saying to Jace, "So, how are you feeling? Better?" "Much better, the doctor said a good two weeks of rest should be enough." Jace replied, his expression showing no signs of distress. Charles nodded, knowing full well that this two-week recovery period was actually a significant setback. Having just successfully challenged his way into Class A, Jace might fall behind the other students and end up back in Class B because of this two-week break. Seeing Jace''s nonchalant expression, Charles didn''t know what to say. He thought to himself, maybe he could ask Teacher Colton for some targeted miracle drugs later on. That way, he could help Jace recover sooner and not delay things too much. The three of them chatted for a while longer, and when it was about time, Charles and Zachary left the hospital room. In the corridor, Zachary glanced at Charles and hesitantly asked: "Charles, do you feel confident about the upcoming battles? The inter-academy competition is starting soon, and if you get injured at this time..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but Charles understood the implication. If he were to get injured and it affected the inter-academy competition, he might miss out on the opportunity to enter the Genosha secret realm. At that point, while others were inside gaining strength, he would be stuck outside nursing his injuries. He might even miss the competition between Genosha and Kingston altogether! Charles scratched his head and replied casually, "It''s fine, I still have some confidence. It shouldn''t be a big deal." Many people understood Charles''s strength and character, believing he wouldn''t do anything reckless. Even so, they still worried about him. This was inevitable, in the world of Beast Masters, accidents are always unpredictable. Charles could only patiently explain that their concern for him was a good thing. "By the way, I want to check on Finn. Why don''t you head back first?" Charles said. Coincidentally, Finn was also in this hospital, and he still had some time to spare, so visiting him would be nice. "I won''t go then. I''ll head back first." Zachary nodded. He had no relationship with Finn, so it would be a bit awkward to visit him out of the blue. Visiting Jace made sense since they were both in Class A, but visiting Finn would feel out of place. Charles checked with Shannon on his phone, and soon he arrived at another ward on a different floor. Finn''s condition was much more serious than Jace''s. Although Finn was awake now, he couldn''t move at all and could only lie in bed, staring blankly at the white ceiling. The atmosphere in the room felt somewhat off. Charles looked into Finn''s eyes and noticed that he seemed to have lost all hope, his entire being resembling a lifeless body, devoid of any vitality. Even when he sensed Charles''s arrival. Finn showed no reaction, lying completely still in the hospital bed. "What''s wrong with him?" Charles frowned and asked Shannon, who was nearby. Shannon sighed, looking at Finn''s lifeless eyes without giving a direct answer. He stood up and gestured for Charles to step outside to talk. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them walked into the corridor, where the hospital was quiet, almost late at night. Shannon pulled a cigarette from his pocket, leaned against the wall, and lit it up. Next to him was a "No Smoking" sign. "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with Finn''s health?" Charles asked, puzzled. He could sense that Finn''s mental state was off, as if he had lost all hope and was sinking into despair. Taking a deep drag from his cigarette, Shannon exhaled slowly, watching the smoke dissipate under the hospital lights before finally speaking. "The doctor said he needs time to recover. Physically, there''s nothing wrong, it''s just that failing to challenge Reaper''s Scythe was a huge blow to him." Charles responded, "That shouldn''t be the case." "Actually, there''s a secret organization in the underground world that one can only access after successfully challenging Reaper''s Scythe." Shannon said, dropping his cigarette to the ground and extinguishing it. "Only by successfully entering this organization does he have a real chance for revenge." Upon hearing this, Charles fell silent, realizing he hadn''t expected Finn to challenge Reaper''s Scythe in order to join the Constellation organization, and even more so, for revenge! Finn''s current condition required a long period of rest to fully recover, which meant he might miss the inter-academy competition. Missing out on the Genosha secret realm would be a lost opportunity for gaining strength, and he wouldn''t have access to the Constellation organization. No wonder Finn seemed like everything had lost hope for him that night. Charles didn''t know what to say. He turned and went back into the hospital room for a while before returning to Cyber Academy. Life is full of coincidences and surprises. If it weren''t for Icy suddenly coming from the Haunted Marsh to the Abyssal Depths of Genosha, Finn, with his strength, would have had a good chance of completing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. That would not have affected his participation in the upcoming inter-academy competition. However, for Charles, Icy represented an opportunity. Only by fighting someone like him could he experience a true life-and-death battle. That would give him the chance to create his own combat techniques and enhance his strength. Charles had many things he wanted to accomplish. He wanted to find his parents, help Ezra, seek out Catherine, and investigate the missing children cases... There were many goals waiting for him, and only by becoming stronger could he achieve them. In some ways, Finn''s situation was similar to his own, both needed to become powerful Beast Masters to realize their aspirations. Now, the opportunity to create his own combat techniques and connect with the Constellation organization lay before him. Therefore, Charles had to successfully challenge the Reaper''s Scythe! He needed to defeat that guy Icy! Taking a deep breath, Charles lay down in bed and slowly fell asleep. The next morning, Charles woke up at six-thirty, as usual. After a quick wash-up and breakfast, Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net he headed straight to the training room. There was no need to go to the Trial Tower anymore, unless he completed his own combat techniques and wanted to challenge the highest level to see the mysterious reward mentioned by Dean Jamie. But that was something to consider in the future. He took out his phone and asked if Teacher Ethan had time. After watching the battle between Finn and Icy last night, Charles had learned a lot. Especially the scenes of Icy''s fight, which replayed continuously in Charles''s mind. He carefully recalled every detail, trying to discover some of Icy''s habits and weaknesses. After waiting for a while, Teacher Ethan arrived at the training room. As soon as he walked in, he eagerly asked, "Charles, I heard from the dean that you comprehended thirty shadows. Dean is really something, joking with me like that, I''m not stupid, I definitely won''t believe it." After saying that, Ethan nervously looked at Charles''s expression. Although he claimed not to believe it, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heartwhat if it were true? Under Ethan''s gaze, Charles slowly nodded, confirming that what Dean Jamie said was true and not a joke. Ethan was momentarily stunned. Even though he had mentally prepared himself, he still found it hard to accept such news. He knew that Charles''s talent was far greater than that of other geniuses, but he never expected it to be this powerful! At Cyber Academy Genosha branch, no one had ever comprehended all the shadows on the stone wall before! "Wait a minute, let me catch my breath. Is this really true?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask again. Charles replied, somewhat helplessly, "Teacher Ethan, it''s true. I need a real life-and-death battle to finalize my own combat techniques." Ethan took a few deep breaths. He began to understand why Charles insisted on signing up for the Reaper''s Scythe after witnessing the fight between Icy and Finn. Only Icy, coming from the Haunted Marsh, had the strength to push Charles to the brink. Among the other Level Four Beast Masters in Genosha, very few possessed such power, even Finn fell a bit short. "Thirty shadows, huh? I wonder how powerful your self-created combat techniques will be." Ethan said instinctively. His heart was filled not only with shock but also with anticipation, eager to see just how powerful Charles''s combat techniques would be! Chapter 251: Chapter 251: The First Battle The morning passed quickly. Ethan continuously provided Charles with practical training, focusing primarily on Icy''s demonstrated strength from yesterday. Particularly on his self-created combat technique, Asura! Charles also discussed Icy''s Asura combat technique with Ethan. They didn''t know the specific principles behind it. Every self-created combat technique is unique, tailor-made for the individual who created it. Other Beast Masters simply cannot replicate it. Through yesterday''s battle, Charles could clearly feel that when Icy used the Asura combat technique, he seemed to become a weapon. Every part of his body could be used to attack, turning him into a tool for eliminating his opponents. Moreover, in that state, Icy''s physical attributes were further enhanced, and his reflexes improved significantly. At the same time, he managed to maintain perfect clarity of mind. In contrast, Finn also used his trump card combat technique, but it seemed to affect his rationality. His eyes turned blood-red as he relentlessly attacked. If Charles faced Icy using the Asura combat technique, he would absolutely be plunged into extreme danger. If he couldn''t complete his self-created combat technique during the fight, he would have to try to buy time and see if he could launch a counterattack when Icy''s energy was depleted. "Charles, the path to becoming strong is always rugged." Ethan said slowly. After watching the live stream, he didn''t dissuade Charles because he understood that only by pressing forward and achieving victory after victory could one truly become strong. As far as he knew, Charles had never experienced failure since arriving in Genosha Calivia. He could sense a momentum beginning to build around him, a confidence that was crucial. If Charles failed during the challenge of the Reaper''s Scythe, the momentum and state he had accumulated might never be regained. That would be a tremendous loss for Charles. The phrase "the heavens and earth all share the same strength" referred to Charles''s current state! "Don''t worry, Teacher Ethan, I won''t fail." Charles replied. He couldn''t afford to fail! Whether it was the intelligence from the Dawn organization, the alchemy materials needed by Teacher Colton, or the matter of his self-created combat techniques. Everything hinged on the battle with Icy. If he failed, nothing could continue. Charles had a feeling that if he couldn''t complete his self-created combat technique this time, it might take a long time to try again. After a simple lunch on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles took a short break before turning back to the training room. The weight of his Overlord Heavy Armor had been adjusted to its maximum, and he still felt a slight discomfort, but he estimated that he would be fully accustomed to it in a couple of days. At that point, he could take off the Overlord Heavy Armor before battle, and his strength would be even greater. Facing Icy in combat, his chances of victory would also be significantly higher. Time passed little by little, and as night approached, the discussions online grew increasingly heated. People continuously compared the gap between Icy and Charles, especially regarding the self-created combat techniques. Some analyzed that Charles had never used combat techniques in previous battles, and since he was a civilian. The vast majority believed that Charles wouldn''t be able to use combat techniques at all! Although it was evident from last night''s battle against three Gold-level Level 4 Beast Masters that Charles''s strength was on par with Finn''s, and perhaps even slightly stronger. Without combat techniques, Charles was simply no match for Icy! "What do you mean he doesn''t have combat techniques? Charles has been in the Cyber Academy''s Trial Tower, and he must have understood combat techniques!" "Come on, in such a short time, what combat techniques could he possibly have grasped? I''ve heard the Trial Tower is incredibly difficult." "I''m from Cyber Academy, and Charles''s strength is beyond your imagination. He has already broken the records from the first to the third levels of the Trial Tower!" "So what? Icy has self-created combat techniques. Does Charles have any?" "Regardless, I support Charles. He will definitely achieve victory." Disputes like these were constantly unfolding online, with supporters of Charles being a minority. There weren''t many students at Cyber Academy, and they couldn''t debate with thousands of netizens, so their voices were weak. The mainstream opinion still held that Charles would likely defeat other ace Level 4 Beast Masters, but when facing Icy, he would definitely fail. If he didn''t concede, he''d probably end up like Finnbadly injured, unconscious, and then urgently sent to the hospital. In the Taylor family of Genosha Calivia, Zane and his father Benson were discussing in the study. "Father, I think we should let that Level 4 Beast Master fight Charles first. It''s not easy to approach Icy." Zane expressed his opinion. Last night and this morning, he had already tried to gather information about Icy. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He primarily focused on Icy''s preferences, hoping to get closer to him. However, everyone in the underground world had little understanding of Icy, they only knew that the leaders of the Genosha underground held him in high regard. Even being a member of the Taylor family wouldn''t allow him to approach Icy. Originally, Zane had planned for Icy to fight Charles and to take lethal action, killing Charles on the spot. Now it seemed that this plan was going to fall through. If Icy seriously injured Charles, preventing him from continuing his subsequent challenges, wouldn''t that mean losing the opportunity to kill Charles altogether? Benson was also deep in thought. He had been unable to find any concrete information about Icy, he only knew that Icy came from the Haunted Marsh. "The underground world is not as simple as you think. The ace Level 4 Beast Master we are trying to recruit also carries significant risks. If we provoke Dawn, it could be problematic." Benson said slowly. He understood the forces behind the underground world, although his contact with them was limited. Still lost in thought, Benson waved his hand, sending Zane out of the study. After a while, he finally spoke up and asked, "When can I expect the items I requested to be delivered?" The shadows in the study rippled, and a figure emerged from the darkness, replying, "It will be delivered tomorrow night." Benson''s eyes lit up, he could hardly contain his excitement. The reason he was willing to take risks and collaborate with a mysterious figure was for that vial of miracle drug that could elevate him to an Level 8 Beast Master! Once he became an Level 8 Beast Master, the Taylor family, possessing two Level 8 Beast Masters, could attempt to take control of all of Genosha! At that point, no one would be able to stop him! Taking deep breaths to calm his racing heart, Benson had already decided that tomorrow night, he would have that ace Level 4 Beast Master drink the red miracle drug. Eliminate Charles directly! Even if the people in the underground world notice something unusual, they won''t immediately investigate everything, because chaos is about to ensue in Genosha. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net By the time they uncover the connection to the Taylor family, Benson will have already become a Level 8 Beast Master, and at that point, he wouldn''t fear anyone! Countless undercurrents are surging beneath the seemingly peaceful facade of Genosha. Some ordinary citizens feel nothing at all, but only a select few at the top have sensed something amiss and are conducting investigations. In addition, there are those living in the slums. Mark has noticed many unfamiliar faces appearing in the slums over the past few days. As a well-known figure in the Crossroads, Mark possesses a sense of danger that is not typical among ordinary people. He quietly roams around, visiting all the convenience stores and restaurants in Crossroads, gathering useful information. "Recently, someone has been buying a lot of supplies, and the number of food takeouts from the restaurants has increased compared to before." Mark said to Sam. Since the live-stream incident, their relationship had grown closer, and they communicated from time to time. Now, Mark shared his discoveries, curious to hear Sam''s thoughts. "This is not something we should get involved in, it feels like something bad is about to happen." Sam frowned. Even if they had noticed these irregularities, as civilians, they had no means to act. "Yeah, I plan to warn everyone to stay indoors for a while and avoid going out as much as possible." Mark replied. Sam nodded, he felt the same way. "Do you think we should tell Mr. Charles? It shouldn''t affect him, right?" Mark hesitated. Sam said, "There''s probably no need. We don''t have any substantial findings yet, so it''s not appropriate." The two reached a consensus and then began to inform the residents of Crossroads. By evening, the once bustling Crossroads had suddenly fallen into an eerie silence. At the same time, in the underground world, Charles stood in the entrance tunnel of the octagonal cage, with Celestine gripping his shoulders tightly, trying to help him relax. He still didn''t know who his opponent for today''s battle would be. Charles lifted his head and looked at the dark passage opposite him, where someone was emerging amidst the cheers of the audience and the announcer''s introduction. Celestine watched intently, only breathing a sigh of relief when she realized the person was not Icy. "Today is not that one-armed youth." Celestine said with relief. Charles nodded, speculating in his mind whether this person wanted to see his strength once more. Then, it was his turn to enter the arena. Sparse cheers and scattered applause erupted, indicating that he didn''t have many supporters. That didn''t matter to him, since it wasn''t Icy, Charles planned to resolve this quickly. If he could finish early, he would have more time to visit Jace and Finn in the hospital later. Chapter 252: Chapter 252: The Battle Ends Soon, as the bald man''s introduction came to an end, most of the spectators began to look for staff to place their bets. Although they didn''t believe that Charles could defeat Icy, they thought that facing a top-tier Level 4 Beast Master shouldn''t pose much of a problem. Many people placed their bets on Charles for the win. In the octagonal cage, the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master flexed his muscles and said to Charles: "I watched your fight yesterday, and you were quite impressive. May I ask how many combat techniques you currently possess?" Charles stood still, not moving. He replied seriously, "I don''t know any combat techniques." Upon hearing this, the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was taken aback. He instinctively reached up to touch his ear, doubting whether he had heard correctly. He initially thought Charles was joking, perhaps trying to hide his true abilities. But looking at Charles''s earnest expression, he began to believe that Charles was speaking the truth. "No combat techniques? And you dare to challenge Reaper''s Scythe? You really are asking for trouble!" The beast master couldn''t hold back his curiosity and wanted to know what Charles was thinking. Charles frowned slightly. Did this guy just say he was asking for trouble? "It''s fine. Even without combat techniques, defeating you will still be a piece of cake." Charles said slowly, lifting his chin slightly and no longer looking at the expression on the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master''s face. Immediately, the beast master felt belittled and shouted, "You''ll see the consequences of your arrogance soon! So what if you''re strong and fast? Without combat techniques, you''re nothing!" After saying that, he left his position without hesitation and charged at Charles. The man''s speed was not slow, and his fists gleamed with a metallic sheen, catching the light in the underground arena. "I have two combat techniques, so you won''t be so arrogant after this!" he shouted. Charles felt a bit helpless. His attitude had been quite good until this guy accused him of asking for trouble, which slightly changed his demeanor. Besides, he was just stating factshow was that arrogant? Not thinking too much, Charles watched his opponent''s attack and, without hesitation, tightened his fist to meet his opponent''s punch. The man was initially taken aback, thinking that Charles''s earlier words were a joke. He took a closer look at Charles''s fist and found nothing unusual. "How arrogant! He''s actually choosing to face my punch instead of dodging!" thought the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master. He was using the combat technique "Iron Fist"! Metallic energy surged into his fist, strengthening his bones and enhancing his muscles and skin. With one punch, a typical Level 4 Beast Master would likely be severely injured on the spot. Even with a genius like Charles, he was confident he could gain the upper hand. He wasn''t the only one thinking this. The spectators in the stands, especially those who had bet on Charles to win, were directly berating him: "Damn it! Charles, what are you doing? The opponent is clearly using combat techniques, and you go in headfirst!" "I''m at a loss here. Is he stupid for not using combat techniques and just taking it head-on?" "Could it be that Charles really doesn''t know any combat techniques? It looks like my money is going down the drain!" Celestine listened to the shouts from behind and was filled with anger. If she could, she would love to teach a lesson to those who were talking! But now was not the time, her focus was entirely on Charles. Meanwhile, in a hospital room, Finn and Shannon were also watching the live broadcast. Shannon found Charles''s actions baffling. In his opinion, even without using combat techniques, he shouldn''t be so reckless! A top-tier Level 4 Beast Master in the underground world wasn''t that weak, they all had combat techniques and extensive battle experience. Finn had sharp eyes. He was constantly observing Charles''s expression and eyes, noticing that Charles was intentionally or unintentionally focusing on his opponent''s jaw. A premonition formed in his mind, and he said, "This top-tier Level 4 Beast Master is going to lose." "What? How is that possible? Charles isn''t using any combat techniques!" Shannon couldn''t believe it. However, what happened next proved Finn''s statement right. In the octagonal cage, Charles''s fist collided with the opponent''s metallic fist. In an instant, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of contact between their fists. The top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was utterly shocked. He never expected that Charles, without using any combat techniques, could withstand this punch purely with his physical strength. At that moment, it felt like his fist had struck steel. He could clearly feel the pain in his knuckles. Before he could react, Charles''s left leg shot up like a drawn blade, aiming directly for his head. As a top-tier fighter in the underground world, his reflexes were decent. He immediately tried to shift his position to defend. But Charles didn''t give him that opportunity. As Charles''s right leg was in mid-air, he retracted his right arm and, while turning, delivered a powerful elbow strike straight to the opponent''s jaw. The underground octagonal cage''s top-tier Level 4 Beast Master, who had two combat techniques, managed to use only one"Iron Fist"before collapsing to the ground. The entire underground world fell silent in an instant. Then, a wave of cheers erupted. Countless spectators waved their betting slips and shouted: "Awesome! I apologize, Charles, you are the strongest!" "To defeat him without using combat techniques is just incredible!" "Hahaha, I won money! Now I don''t have to worry!" Cheers echoed throughout the underground world. Celestine let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Charles standing in the octagonal cage and the opponent lying at his feet. Her heart was filled with admiration. At that moment, Charles seemed even more impressive in her eyes! Meanwhile, in Calivia''s hospital room, Shannon turned to Finn, mumbling, "No way, how did you know? Charles is incredible!" Finn slowly replied, "He''s even stronger than I thought. But this still isn''t enough, he''s not a match for Icy." Mentioning Icy, Finn''s eyes dimmed. It wasn''t despair from being unable to defeat an opponent, it was the loss of hope to connect with the Dawn organization that left him feeling lost, unsure of how to quickly strengthen his abilities for revenge. "Maybe Charles really can succeed in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. If he gets into Dawn, you could ask him for help. There might still be hope." Shannon said. He wasn''t entirely clear on Dawn''s rules, he only said that to uplift Finn and get him back on track. Upon hearing those words, Finn fell into deep thought, not knowing what he was contemplating. As Charles''s first fight came to an end, many began to notice his performance against the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master, and their impression of him started to improve slightly. Some viewers were paying close attention in the live chat and noticed the exchange between Charles and the top-tier fighter. Even though they couldn''t hear the words, among so many netizens, there were quite a few who understood lip-reading and analyzed the conversation. "Did Charles just say he doesn''t know combat techniques?" "Is that for real? How is he supposed to fight? The upcoming battles are definitely going to be more intense!" "Exactly! The top-tier fighters in the underground world all have combat techniques. If Charles doesn''t, he won''t be able to succeed in the challenges!" "It looks like we can''t blindly bet on Charles for the next match. We need to think it through." "Wait, didn''t you notice? If Charles is already this strong without combat techniques, imagine how powerful he''d be if he actually knew them. He could definitely beat Icy." "Are you dreaming? Icy created his own combat techniques. Can Charles compete with that?" There will always be debates online. Some support Charles, while others back Icy, and the arguments continue to escalate. Charles didn''t have time to watch their bickering. After a brief look at Jace and Finn, he returned to Cyber Academy. Ruby''s extra classes had been paused for a few days to avoid affecting Charles''s performance. Charles agreed with this decision, after all, being around a mature and alluring woman would inevitably influence him in some way. Late at night, in the Taylor family home, Zane replayed the live stream recording over and over again. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was already the fifteenth time he had watched the footage. "Damn it, how can he be this strong? A top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was taken down so quickly!" Zane frowned. He was extremely worried that if Charles was hiding even more power and defeated the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master arranged by the Taylor family, he would have no choice but to rely on Icy for the next fight. That wasn''t a safe bet, as Icy hadn''t gone all out against Finn, and Zane speculated that, if all went as expected, Finn wouldn''t kill Charles either. After all, there was no real hatred between them. "I can''t let this go. I need to ask my father again if that red miracle drug can really help the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master kill Charles." Zane thought to himself. His mind was still filled with worry because, for him, killing Charles was the most crucial task at hand. Only by ensuring Charles''s death in the octagonal cage could he forget the pain Charles had caused him before! No one had ever treated him this way, forcing him to kneel and apologize in front of everyone, making him lose face and costing him a fortune! If someone had dared to humiliate him like that in the past, they would have been tortured to death along with their family, disappearing from this world. Soon, Zane entered his study. Before long, Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net he emerged from the study with a smile on his face. "With the help of the red miracle drug, Charles, you''re as good as dead!" Zane clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he spoke. Just moments ago, his father Benson had shown him the incredible power of the red miracle drug, and Zane finally felt at ease. What he is looking forward to now is the battle tomorrow night. Charles will surely die in the octagonal cage! Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Drinking the Red Miracle Drug For Charles, life didn''t change much. He no longer had to get up early to go to the Trial Tower to comprehend the figures on the stone walls, nor did he need to challenge the Trial Tower to improve his understanding of combat techniques. He started spending all day in the training room. Having Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold fight against the projected ferocious beasts, while continuously training to enhance his physical fitness and combat skills. Teacher Ethan was quite busy, only finding time in the evenings to come to the training room for specialized training with Charles. Aside from that, Charles spent most of his time alone. But with the company of four mystical beasts, he didn''t feel lonely at all. Little Gold has been growing at an incredible pace lately, and its length is nearly reaching one meter. The corresponding cost of this growth is that the quantity of Feather Gold is continuously decreasing. It''s estimated that in just a few days, he will need to search for other rare metals. Moreover, Little Gold is also approaching the time for promotion, which means he will need to prepare the necessary advancement materials, and that is a troublesome matter, as he doesn''t know how easy those materials will be to find. Time passed little by little. While Charles was sweating it out in the training room, in a certain neighborhood of Calivia, Chad, the ace Level Four Beast Master of the underground world''s octagonal cage, was staring at the bottle of red miracle drug in the safe, caught in hesitation. Initially, he had some confidence in being able to directly kill Charles in the octagonal cage for the mission against the Taylor family. However, ever since he watched Charles fight yesterday, he felt certain that he was not a match for Charles. That kind of physical fitness, raw strength, and combat experience were all significantly superior to his own. Even if the other party truly didn''t know any combat techniques, he had no absolute confidence that he could kill Charles! "The people from the Taylor family said that as long as I drink this bottle of miracle drug, it will significantly enhance my strength, and then killing Charles will definitely be no problem." Chad thought to himself. Just a moment ago, the boss of the underground world had informed him that he would be fighting Charles tonight and told him to prepare. Chad wasn''t happy to receive this news; he was well aware that in the world of Beast Masters, every gift had already been marked with a hidden cost. If he wanted to kill Charles in the octagonal cage, he had to use this bottle of red miracle drug. However, as a fourth-level Beast Master and the ace of the underground octagonal cage, Chad had never seen or heard of a red miracle drug, which made him somewhat anxious. There was no need to think too much; a miracle drug that could greatly enhance strength definitely wouldn''t come without side effects. He just didn''t know if his body could withstand it. Chad sighed and looked up at the photo hanging on the wall, where a woman was holding a little girl, and a young Chad stood beside them. The three of them smiled at the camera, their faces filled with happiness and joy. "Mother, sister, with the money from the Taylor family, you will definitely get better." Chad no longer hesitated. He reached out and took the red miracle drug from the safe, unscrewed the cap, and drank it in one go. Nothing was more important than family; the people from the Taylor family had promised that even if things went wrong, they would ensure his mother and sister received treatment. Soon, the red miracle drug began to take effect. The images before Chad''s eyes gradually blurred, and a maddening whispering sound began to echo in his ears, along with screams, accompanied by intense pain in all his muscles. It felt as if someone had opened his chest and was pouring boiling molten iron inside. In the next instant, all the pain vanished without a trace, replaced by a sense of pleasure that surged deep into his soul. It felt like being in a legendary paradise, making him tremble with delight. In a daze, the scene before Chad began to change. Ordinary furniture, casting shadows under the sunlight, gradually became chaotic, as if it had come to life. They twisted, howled, and merged together. Tentacles covered in eyes appeared in Chad''s field of vision; at that moment, he felt no fear, but rather found those bizarre tentacles oddly comforting. Like his family. No! More comforting than his family! Under the light''s reflection, Chad''s body remained still, as if he had fallen into a stupor. The photo hanging on the wall cast a shadow of him; it was not very clear, but it was evident that the muscles in Chad''s back were twitching strangely. It was as if something was trying to break through his skin and emerge. Soon, the restored and awakened Chad instinctively clenched his fists, a tremendous sense of power surged in his mind. "This... this is incredible! It''s so much stronger than what I felt before! This sensation is simply mesmerizing." Chad exclaimed in surprise. He tried it out, lightly punching the wall beside him, and instantly, the wall cracked. This power was even stronger than Charles''s physical strength! "Now, Charles is undoubtedly doomed!" Chad said confidently, staring at his unscathed fist. As he reveled in the sudden surge of power, he failed to notice a three-centimeter crack quietly forming beneath his clothing on his back. A pair of grayish-white eyes was slowly opening. ... In the office of the Cyber Academy, Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hale was reporting to Jamie, primarily about Ezra''s situation. The main headquarters of Cyber Academy had already sent someone to investigate; the specific details of the investigation had not been disclosed, but those individuals had contacted Hale through the internet to gather some information. "Dean, why do I feel like even the main headquarters isn''t quite clear on where Uncle Ezra is?" Hale asked, furrowing his brow. Jamie sighed; Ezra was not an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master; he was a Beast Master with a divine beast. Most people really wouldn''t know Ezra''s exact location, and even the main headquarters would take some time to investigate. As for the Taylor family, Jamie had already dispatched others to look into it, but the Taylor family''s operations were very cautious, often conducted through intermediaries. Moreover, the actions of Cyber Academy couldn''t be too conspicuous, lest they attract the attention of the Taylor family; that would make any investigation even more difficult. Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net "We''ll just have to wait for now; everything will come in due time. I still need to go to the underground world every night to protect Charles." Jamie said slowly. He had no certainty about the situation regarding Ezra; no one knew. Perhaps the Taylor family had more detailed information, but he couldn''t just go to the Taylor family and ask; that would be too foolish. Upon hearing Jamie''s words about Ezra, Hale nodded. He was also very worried about Ezra, but now there was no information at all. Even if he wanted to help Ezra, he had no leads! "Dean, tonight''s battle shouldn''t have any surprises, right? In the underground world, we only need to be careful about Icy; the others don''t seem to be Charles''s match." Hale thought for a moment and expressed his thoughts. To his surprise, a heavy expression crossed Jamie''s face as he slowly replied: "Not necessarily; the Taylor family might take action. They could have already moved without us knowing, so we need to be cautious." In recent days, there had been undercurrents in Genosha Calivia, and Jamie had sensed something amiss. Moreover, given his understanding of the Taylor family, they would not miss any opportunity to strike at their enemies. Now that the Taylor family knew something had happened to Ezra, it was the perfect opportunity to go after Charles. However, they certainly wouldn''t attack openly; they would resort to some despicable means in the shadows. So he still needed to go to the underground world, to be on-site, in case anything unexpected happened with Charles. At this moment, Jamie could say without hesitation that Charles was more important to him than anyone else! A genius? Could there be anyone more talented than Charles? Given enough time, Charles would surely become a ninth-level Beast Master! That would be a ninth-level Beast Master! There were very few ninth-level Beast Masters in the entire Abyssal Depths! "It''s almost time; we''ll wrap it up here for today. I still need to go to the underground world." Jamie said. Hale turned to leave the dean''s office; he had tasks to attend to and no time to focus on Charles''s battle tonight. But it shouldn''t be a big problem; as long as Icy didn''t intervene, Charles should be able to handle it smoothly. Hale wasn''t the only one thinking this way; many others in Genosha shared his sentiments. After witnessing Charles''s performance in yesterday''s battle, everyone believed that as long as he wasn''t up against Icy, Charles had a strong chance of winning! Thus, the vast majority of the audience betting tonight placed their bets on Charles for victory. Chad, who had already arrived in the underground world, was waiting in the lounge for his turn to go on stage. In the past, before each battle, he would take out a photo of his family and study it closely. But today, he didn''t do that; this was the first time he hadn''t taken out the photo of his family. Chad was feeling extremely exhilarated now. He looked at the others in the lounge, and a growing sense of desire began to swell within him. It was as if an enticing voice whispered in his ear, guiding him to unleash the violent desires within his heart! "What''s wrong? Are you okay? You''re up soon." a staff member from the underground world said, handing him a bottle of water with concern. Chad looked at the bottle of water but didn''t reach for it; instead, he stared intently at the person''s throat. He had only one thought in his mind: he wanted to see the person''s blood spray from their throat, splattering onto the ceiling! Splashing onto the floor! Onto the cabinet! Ideally, it would splatter onto his face, allowing him to feel this person''s despair and fear! He could barely contain himself! "Alright, it''s time for you to go on stage. Chad, fight well; if you win, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." another ace said as he walked over. His words conveyed familiarity and friendliness towards Chad. But Chad couldn''t recall who this person was; he felt as if he had forgotten many things. Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Even More Dangerous! Chad shook his head, trying to dismiss that strange feeling. He knew the battle was about to begin soon. Once he entered the octagonal cage, he could fully enjoy his opponent''s suffering, listening to the delightful cries of anguish and savoring the scent of blood that filled the air. All of this was what he had been anticipating; he craved violence, thirsted for blood, and relished the fear and despair of others! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Chad thought of this, he immediately stood up and eagerly walked toward the passage. The ace-level Beast Master who had greeted him scratched his head in confusion and said to the person next to him: "What''s going on? Chad seems a bit off today; I''ve never seen that expression on his face before." Someone replied, "Yeah, it''s a bit strange. Maybe he''s worried about facing Charles?" "That makes sense. Charles is indeed quite powerful; I wouldn''t feel confident facing him either." In Chad''s ears, the conversations around him grew fainter, replaced by a series of whispers that seemed to come from nowhere. He turned his head in confusion, looking around, only to see one enthusiastic spectator after another shouting out something. Chad couldn''t hear what they were saying; he stood there, utterly perplexed, feeling dazed. A few seconds later, he finally discerned what the spectators were yelling. "Blood!" "Fear!" "Despair!" "Pain!"... One word after another appeared in his mind, and Chad couldn''t help but break into a manic grin, wildly waving his arms like tentacles. Charles frowned as he looked at the ace-level Beast Master standing in the octagonal cage. He had a strange feeling, as if there was something familiar about this ace-level Beast Master. He couldn''t quite put his finger on what that familiarity was, but it felt like he had seen him somewhere before, yet he couldn''t remember where. As the bald man finished his introduction. Charles finally learned that this Beast Master was named Chad, with a decent record and many victories, though not many kills. Looking into Chad''s eyes, Charles felt a sense of doubt; he could sense that this person was filled with a desire for slaughter and brutality. Logically, that should lead to a higher number of kills. Listening to the signal for "Fight!" Charles pushed his thoughts aside and didn''t launch an attack immediately; instead, he chose to stay in place and observe closely. For some reason, facing this ace-level Beast Master named Chad made him feel a sense of danger. In the audience, someone suddenly shouted in dissatisfaction: "What''s going on? Why is he so timid today? Go for it!" "Yeah! Get in there! I want to see you take care of this like you did yesterday, clean and swift!" "Damn, is he really going to back down? Charles, are you going to fight or not?" Listening to the shouts around him, Zane, who was sitting near the octagonal cage, looked up at Charles and then turned to glance at the ace-level Beast Master. He relaxed his body comfortably, leaning back in his chair, a pleased smile spreading across his face. "Charles, oh Charles, from the very beginning, you walked right into my trap. Today is your day to die!" Zane''s mind began to fantasize about Charles''s impending fate. In front of so many spectators, in a live stream watched by hundreds of thousands, Charles was destined to meet a gruesome end in the octagonal cage! At that moment. Chad could no longer suppress his inner craving. He pushed off the ground with his feet, and instantly, spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the floor, sending dust flying. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of Charles, his muscles bulging, becoming even more formidable in an instant. With a powerful thrust of his arm, he swung his fist down toward Charles''s head without hesitation. Charles''s pupils constricted slightly; he was taken aback by Chad''s speed, which exceeded his expectations. However, this didn''t present a life-or-death crisis for Charles. Using his right foot as the pivot, he slightly turned his body and narrowly dodged Chad''s punch. Seizing the moment when Chad''s attack missed, Charles quickly lifted his leg and raised his knee to strike at Chad''s weak point. To his surprise, it seemed Chad had anticipated this, as he immediately reacted and effectively defended against Charles''s attack. At the moment of their contact, Charles''s muscles tensed, and he experienced a brief moment of disorientation. Chad''s eyes lit up as he quickly seized this opportunity, delivering a blow that sent Charles flying! "What? How is this Chad so strong? He just launched Charles across the ring right at the start?" "Damn, I should have bet on him to win; this is it!" "Shit! Charles was doing so well yesterday; why is he struggling today?" The underground space erupted with countless curses as the audience marveled at Chad''s fighting ability, shocked that this ace-level Beast Master had gained the upper hand right from the beginning. Celestine clenched her hands tightly in front of her chest. The moment Charles was sent flying, she stood up from her seat, deeply concerned about his situation. At that moment, Zane''s voice came from beside her. "It''s over, it''s over; Charles is done for. Just watch how he meets his end!" Celestine didn''t even glance at Zane; her gaze remained fixed on Charles. She only sighed in relief when she saw Charles stand up from the ground. Meanwhile, in another part of the underground space, Jamie frowned, feeling perplexed. From what he knew about Charles, that brief moment of disorientation should not have happened. Charles had extensive combat experience, with formidable fighting skills and techniques. Most importantly, he was always able to maintain his composure in battle. He shouldn''t have made such a mistake. What could have caused this momentary lapse? Charles, under Jamie''s scrutiny, wore a serious and heavy expression. He took a deep breath. The moment he made contact with Chad, an image appeared before him. In a chaotic scene, children were crying and wailing, blood flowing from their bodies, tightly wrapped by countless strange tentacles. They were continuously moaning and crying out. That image reminded Charles of the events that took place in the underground of the abandoned factory. Though he didn''t know what had happened to Chad, Charles was very clear that everything was certainly related to those unspeakable, unknown horrors, tied to the Constellation organization. The reason he could see that image was likely because he wasn''t wearing the Mysterious Fragment. Since carrying any equipment was not allowed in the octagonal cage match, Charles had stored the Mysterious Fragment in his storage space. "Oh, you can still stand? Looks like you can take a hit. I''m starting to look forward to your screams later." Chad said excitedly. His eyes were particularly strange; his left pupil was twitching uncontrollably, while his right pupil seemed to be rolling upward, as if it might pop out of its socket. Charles observed Chad''s bizarre state and took a deep breath; this wasn''t the right time to ask questions. Moreover, it seemed Chad had lost his sanity and become frenzied. It seemed the only way to get any information was to defeat Chad first. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net With that thought, Charles cracked his neck; the leads about the Constellation organization were right in front of him, and he needed to seize this opportunity! In the next moment, Charles took the initiative to attack. His figure moved like a ghost, appearing in front of Chad, delivering a powerful kick aimed at Chad''s waist. This kick even had a sense of cutting through the air, sending invisible ripples around him. Though Chad was a bit deranged, he hadn''t lost his ability to sense the danger around him. In his eyes, this strike was incredibly dangerous; if he allowed Charles''s attack to land, he would definitely suffer significant damage. Just as he thought about dodging, his body moved on its own. Under Charles''s gaze, Chad''s figure twisted like rubber, evading the strike with an almost illogical motion. Moreover, he seized the opportunity, twisting his waist and launching an attack without hesitation! Countless spectators witnessed this scene and instinctively shouted: "What kind of combat technique is this! I can''t believe Chad is this strong!" "This is shocking; Charles''s speed was incredibly fast just now, and ordinary Beast Masters wouldn''t have had any chance to resist. I didn''t expect Chad to dodge so easily!" "Look at the way Chad''s waist twists; this is too bizarre! What kind of combat technique allows for such an angle?" Unlike the thoughts of the audience, Jamie, an eighth-level Beast Master, sensed something unusual. He stared intently at the attacking Chad, frowning deeply. "Bizarre? Could it be...?" Jamie seemed to have realized something. He quickly shifted his gaze to Charles, noting that Charles had a blank expression, showing no fear or hesitation. "It seems Charles is still confident; I won''t need to intervene." Jamie thought to himself, wanting to avoid stepping in if possible. At that moment, Charles remained composed. Although he wasn''t sure how Chad had managed to dodge his attack, it didn''t hinder the continuation of the battle in the slightest. The two continued to fight, the deafening sounds of their clashes echoing outside the octagonal cage, causing the audience to quiet down considerably. Everyone was glued to the exciting fight, oblivious to the fact that Chad''s eyes were becoming increasingly bizarre. Charles had incredibly keen observation skills, and when his gaze swept over Chad''s eyes, he noticed that Chad''s original pupils were uncontrollably rolling upward, turning the entire eye a grayish-white! "Those are the eyes from those tentacles!" Charles immediately deduced. He didn''t know what was happening, but Chad now felt even more dangerous to him! "Hahahahahahaha! Blood! Pain! Fear and despair!" Chad fixed his gaze on Charles. Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Not Surrendering In the entire underground world, only a very few people sensed that something was off, including Icy, who was watching Charles fight. He had been closely observing Chad; during their time in the Haunted Marsh, he had seen similar individuals. Those people had consumed a type of red miracle drug, which drastically enhanced their abilities but drove them into madness, causing them to lose their sanity. Not only that, but they also forgot their past, including their family and friends. Even the closest people would become targets of their attacks. Moreover, compared to ordinary people, they took pleasure in torturing the loved ones they had forgotten. "It seems chaos is about to break out in Genosha." Icy murmured. He was well aware that once such events began, they would not be isolated incidents; the Constellation organization was already preparing to take action. However, this was none of his concern, nor was it related to the Dawn organization, at least for now. The world was on the brink of chaos, with various hidden forces and organizations each having their own objectives. As long as the others weren''t obstacles, they generally wouldn''t interfere with each other. Watching Chad''s figure, Icy remained silent, feeling a sense of anticipation instead. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net If Charles could defeat Chad, he would have a greater interest in engaging in an exhilarating battle with Charles himself. After all, he hadn''t unleashed his full power when facing Finn. At this moment, Charles had no idea what Icy was thinking; his only goal was to completely incapacitate Chad to make it easier to control him for questioning. With this thought in mind, Charles dodged Chad''s attacks while waiting for the right moment to strike at Chad''s leg joints in retaliation! Unfortunately, it seemed as if Chad felt no pain at all; his movements were unaffected. He appeared to be a lucid madman! The reason for this was that Chad seized every opportunity, launching powerful attacks at the most opportune moments! This put Charles in a difficult position; he was gradually being pushed into a disadvantageous spot by Chad. Charles''s physical qualities were stronger than those of a typical Level Five Beast Master, but even so, he was exhausting his stamina rapidly. In contrast, Chad maintained a peak state, showing no signs of fatigue whatsoever. However, from Charles''s perspective, Chad appeared to be growing thinner, as if he were consuming his life force while battling him! Continuing like this was not a viable solution; Charles''s mind raced with thoughts. He needed to come up with a way to render Chad completely immobile. It was important to note that defeating someone as bizarre as Chad was already a challenge in itself. Moreover, to do so without harming his life, while stripping him of his ability to move and resist, was clearly a formidable task. Charles was well aware of the difficulty of this task; he had to do this to find clues about the Constellation organization. Soon, Charles took a deep breath and began to change his strategy. While dodging Chad''s attacks, he started aiming for Chad''s eyes and ears. Charles''s idea was simple: to make Chad lose his vision and hearing as much as possible! As time passed, Charles''s plan began to show results. After hitting Chad''s eyes and ears a few times, his overall attacks were affected, and he started to lose precision. Just as Charles was about to press on, he sensed something was off. It seemed there were other eyes watching him from Chad''s body! Originally intending to close the distance for further attacks, Charles instinctively pulled back. In the next moment, Chad launched a frenzied assault. Every single attack was incredibly precise! As Charles defended himself, he thought, "Everything before was just an act! He wasn''t affected at all!" Seeing Chad''s eyes, which seemed somewhat unfocused, Charles immediately realized that Chad had other ways to "see" his movements! So, Charles shifted his attention to Chad''s body. He continued to fight while trying to discover Chad''s "method!" Finally, Charles noticed something unusual. He saw that small cracks appeared on Chad''s body when he attacked. If one didn''t observe closely, they would never notice! Within those cracks, it seemed there were pairs of eyes watching Charles''s every move! "Is that so? Is it similar to those strange tentacles? What are their weaknesses?" Charles quickly accepted what was happening. He was constantly contemplating various possibilities in his mind, trying to figure out how to deal with the threat of those eyes! Soon, Charles no longer hesitated. He aimed to create as many wounds on Chad''s body as possible. Right now, he wasn''t seeking efficient attacks; he just hoped to inflict enough injuries on Chad. This action immediately sparked heated discussions among the spectators. Many noticed that Charles''s attacking style had changed and seemed "foolish!" "That last strike should have targeted Chad''s throat! That would have caused greater damage and might have ended the fight right there!" "Why do I feel like Charles''s attacks are getting weaker? It looks like Chad is bleeding, but those are just minor injuries!" "Exactly! At this rate, before Chad even faints from blood loss, Charles is going to exhaust himself in that octagonal cage!" "How foolish! Charles now seems like he hasn''t even experienced a fight; his combat skills are absolutely terrible!" Zane nearly laughed out loud. As a Level Five Beast Master, he had some combat experience. In his eyes, Charles was clearly panicking, unable to maintain his composure, and his attacks had become ordinary, lacking any lethality! It seemed that Charles''s death was just around the corner. Jamie, being an Level Eight Beast Master, initially understood the purpose of Charles''s actions. After observing closely, he connected all of Charles''s movements. "So that''s how it is. Charles originally wanted to blind his opponent." Jamie thought to himself. "Now, he''s trying to use his attacks to create enough wounds, letting blood cover Chad''s body, thereby affecting those cracks?" As time went on, Charles''s movements seemed to slow down a bit, and his strength diminished slightly. To Chad, it appeared that Charles had already exhausted most of his stamina. However, Chad was also in bad shape; he looked like a blood-soaked man, with some of his blood beginning to dry and congeal. Whenever he tried to wipe away the blood, Charles would relentlessly launch into a furious attack. At this moment, Chad could only use his hands to block Charles''s attacks, which meant he couldn''t wipe away the blood on his body. If this continued, he would lose the "eyes" needed to observe Charles''s movements! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" After saying it three times in a row, Chad let out an angry roar! He felt exceptionally uncomfortable right now, filled with a mix of fear, despair, and pain. Yet, he sensed none of those negative emotions in Charles. The Charles in front of him was like a still pond, completely devoid of ripples! This drove Chad nearly insane; his expression twisted further, his face resembling a clay sculpture made by an apprentice. In the next moment, Chad''s body became even more emaciated, like a mummy. His skin began to wrinkle, and the dried blood, affected by the wrinkles, exposed patches of skin underneath. Charles launched another attack, creating a wound, but only a small amount of blood flowed out. It seemed that Chad''s earlier transformation had reduced the blood in his body. Charles stepped back, standing still as he observed Chad''s changes, and sighed. "I originally wanted to spare you, but now it seems there''s no hope." Charles thought to himself. At this state, Chad wouldn''t last much longer. Since that was the case, there was no need for questions; he would have to eliminate him! Otherwise, if this dragged on, he might get injured, which could jeopardize his opportunity to contact the Dawn organization, leading to even greater losses! In the audience, Zane watched as Charles distanced himself from Chad and immediately stood up, shouting, "Charles, a real man never retreats! Do you want to give up like this?" Zane''s heart was in his throat, almost ready to burst out. He didn''t want Charles to concede directly; that would mean his plan would be completely ruined. Many spectators, hearing Zane''s shout, believed that Charles was giving up the fight due to exhaustion, and they cursed him: "Coward!" "You''re giving up just like that? I bet on your victory!" "Charles, are you even a man?" "If you''re a man, keep fighting! Your opponent is bleeding and still going; what about you?" Charles paid no attention to the crowd''s shouts. He merely glanced at the anxious Zane and then at Chad in the octagonal cage, and a thought crossed his mind. Could the Taylor family have some connection to Chad? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles set that possibility aside for now; everything would wait until he dealt with Chad. In the next moment, Charles''s figure shot forward like a cannonball, his fists clenched tightly, roaring through the air as he aimed for Chad''s temple! Feeling Charles''s attack, Chad was utterly shocked: This speed! This power! It was exactly the same as when Charles had been serious at the start! Could it be that the earlier decrease in speed and strength had all been an act? He wasn''t the only one thinking this; the most astonished was Zane in the audience. The smile on his face had not yet faded, and now it was frozen, like a clown''s grimace. "So, Charles wasn''t trying to concede earlier; he was actually serious about ending this fight?" Zane thought to himself. He trembled rigidly, like a toy, utterly surprised by Charles''s strength! Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Chads Corpse In the underground octagonal cage, Chad''s figure swayed like a young sapling in a raging storm, Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net While Charles''s attacks struck like a hurricane enveloping Chad, relentlessly targeting his throat, temples, and other vital areas. Each assault carried an unparalleled momentum, those fists were as hard as if forged from steel. Chad felt the world in front of him beginning to blur, He truly didn''t expect that Charles''s stamina was still at its peak. The earlier claims of decreased speed and reduced strength were all a facade, The purpose was likely to make him lose his ability to fight. Thinking of this, Chad''s expression became somewhat dazed, as if he saw the faces of unfamiliar people appearing before him. He had never met these people, yet it felt as though they had always lived together. Charles unleashed his true strength, facing his assault, Chad''s expression seemed somewhat vacant, yet his movements were incredibly agile. It felt to Charles as if Chad''s body had developed a consciousness of its own. This battle was no longer between him and Chad, it was a fight against the unknown entity within Chad! With each collision of fists and feet, the entire octagonal cage''s floor became a wreck, scattered with broken stones and dust. The audience below watched intently, it was the first time they had seen such a thrilling battle in the underground octagonal cage. No mystical beasts, no equipment, and no skills, It was purely two real warriors fighting fiercely with their bodies. Countless spectators gaped, forgetting to cheer or discuss, the underground world became eerily quiet. Time passed little by little. Under Charles''s relentless assault, Chad''s body still stood, seemingly unharmed. However, looking at Chad''s now skeletal form, Charles knew he couldn''t last much longer. The entity within Chad was nearly draining his life force, without that support, Chad would die on the spot. That thing was indeed strange, allowing a Beast Master to fight to the point of death. It was simply terrifying. Soon, Chad, who had been wildly battling Charles, suddenly paused, standing still. He trembled all over, and his grayish-white eyes began to revert to those of a normal person. Seeing this, Charles cautiously closed the distance and quickly asked, "What is happening? Chad, what did you do?" Chad seemed not to hear, he slowly knelt down, then collapsed entirely onto the ground. Looking at the distant lights illuminating the underground world, Chad attempted to open his mouth to say something. He didn''t even have the strength to speak, at that moment, he had already seen the arrival of death. "Tell me, what happened? How did you end up like this?" Charles rushed to Chad''s side, desperate to extract some information from him. Unfortunately, Chad could muster only enough strength to softly utter two words: "Mommy." Outside the octagonal cage, S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zane had been closely watching what was happening inside. When he saw that Chad hadn''t managed to say anything, he let out a sigh of relief. No one expected Charles to be this powerful. Faced with Chad, who had used the red miracle drug, he could still feign exhaustion, only to unleash his true strength in the end! "Why pretend to be exhausted? Did Charles intend to control Chad from the very beginning?" A terrifying thought arose in Zane''s mind. After watching the entire fight, he sensed something was off, it felt as if Charles had discovered something. However, back in the study, his father Benson had said that when facing someone who was taking the red miracle drug for the first time, even an eighth-level Beast Master wouldn''t be able to notice anything unless they got too close. Only after the second or third doses of the red miracle drug would those strange entities truly begin to manifest in the real world. At that point, an ordinary Beast Master would be able to see them. Could it be that Charles had something special about him? Zane thought to himself, beginning to doubt his own conclusions. Perhaps at the very beginning, Charles genuinely wanted to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, not just because of his plan. Because now, it seemed that Charles truly had the strength to attempt a challenge against Icy! "The urgent thing now is to discuss this with my father and see if there''s anything we''ve overlooked." Zane couldn''t afford to think too much. He stood up and walked into a private box in the underground world, pulling out his phone. Meanwhile, the match in the octagonal cage had already concluded. Facing the dead Chad, the audience erupted into cheers, all shouting at Charles: "Awesome! That''s how it should betake out the enemy!" "Charles, you''re amazing! Do the same in the next battlejust kill them!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" "This is so exhilarating! I haven''t seen a fight like this in ages. Charles, you''re the real ace!" Some female spectators even lifted their shirts, shaking their bodies toward Charles and wildly jiggling their chests. At the same time, The audience in the underground octagonal cage''s live stream started sending comments, most congratulating Charles, though many still believed he was incapable and that this was just luck. "Luck, my foot! If you went up there, you''d probably wet your pants out of fear!" In a hospital room, the awakened Jace furiously tapped on his phone screen with his fingers. The speed was so fast that most people could only see afterimages. He was currently responding to some negative comments about Charles. On the other side of the hospital room, Finn withdrew his gaze with a complex expression. He recalled the fight he had just seen in the live stream and said softly, "Charles is strong, I''m no match for him." Shannon was busy packing up his things. The reason Finn and Jace were in the same hospital room was that he had arranged it. This way, he could take care of both of them and also express goodwill toward Charles. "Finn, Charles was indeed very strong in that fight, but it seems he hasn''t used any combat techniques. You know so many combat techniques, he can''t be better than you, right?" Shannon replied. In his opinion, Charles truly didn''t seem to know combat techniques. Against Chad, Charles hadn''t used any combat techniques at all! "It''s not about the quantity, it''s about the quality. Charles probably really doesn''t know combat techniques right now." Finn sighed, sharing his perspective. Shannon looked puzzled and asked, "Right now? What does that mean?" "Just wait and see. When Charles faces Icy, you''ll understand." Finn didn''t elaborate further. He could vaguely tell that during Charles''s fight, the reactions of his body and his attacking methods bore the shadow of combat techniques. In GenoshaCalivia, within the Allen family, Zachary had not gone to the underground world to watch Charles''s match in person because he needed to train at night. He had initially thought today''s fight would be similar to yesterday''s, but he didn''t expect this fourth-level Beast Master named Chad to be so surprising. What surprised him even more was Charles''s strength! Thinking of this, Zachary looked at the training equipment in front of him and sighed. He had now lost the motivation to become stronger. Reflecting on the battle in the octagonal cage, He realized that against Chad, he would be killed in less than two minutes! "Is the gap between people really this vast? I guess I''ll only be able to look up at Charles''s back from now on." Zachary wasn''t the only one thinking this, almost all the geniuses in Genosha Calivia had watched Charles''s fight. These so-called geniuses, who were often regarded as exceptional by ordinary people, were now all plunged into silence, unsure of what to say. Some higher-ranked Beast Masters were somewhat better off, they could console themselves that Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master and would likely need some time to become a fifth-level Beast Master. As for those fourth-level Beast Masters, they initially wanted to comfort themselves by saying this fight didn''t involve mystical beasts or equipment. But the moment they thought of Charles''s diamond-quality mystical beast and his high-quality gear, all their spirits deflated, and they sighed repeatedly. In a certain mountain range within Genosha, Grace stared at her phone as it slowly loaded the information, remaining silent and expressionless. Once she finished reading, she put her phone away, looked at the dark cave ahead, and resolutely walked inside. Only her teacher remained outside the cave, letting out a sigh and slowly saying, "I know you''re very competitive, but a genius like Charles doesn''t need two years to surpass you." "Perhaps, the only thing that can help you defeat Charles now is a miracle." ... In the underground world, after the fight ended, the staff began cleaning the octagonal cage. Charles still stood in place, his gaze fixed on Chad''s corpse until a bald man approached and asked, "Mr. Charles, do you have any other matters?" "I want to ask how Chad''s body will be handled later." Charles replied. The bald man scratched his nonexistent hair, looking at Charles with a puzzled expression and said, "Of course, it will be taken to the crematorium for incineration. What''s the matter?" Charles took out his phone and sent a message to Hale. After receiving a reply, he spoke directly. "Here''s the thing: Chad has some matters related to Cyber Academy, and we need to investigate his body, so it cannot be cremated for the time being." The bald man frowned. Although the Cyber Academy was powerful, the underground world was not intimidated by it. According to the rules of the underground world, Chad''s body should be handed over to his family after cremation. "Mr. Charles, what you''re saying cannot be agreed to by the underground world. You can''t represent Cyber Academy, can you?" the bald man replied. Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Tentacles and Caves Charles understood the bald man''s words. Taking Chad''s body for investigation indeed didn''t quite align with the rules of the underground world. However, there was no way around it, the mysteries surrounding Chad needed to be thoroughly investigated. It was very likely that they were connected to the subsequent actions of the Constellation organization. During the battle, the images that appeared before Charles reminded him of those lost children, the atrocities committed by the Constellation organization! "I cannot represent Cyber Academy, but I have already contacted people within the academy, and they are on their way." Charles said. Upon hearing this, the bald man immediately turned and left. He needed to report this matter to his boss. Soon, a burly man wearing sunglasses and a bear fur coat approached Charles. "Let me introduce myself, I am Golden, the head of the Genosha underground world." Golden said. He truly lived up to his role as the boss of the underground world, he sensed something was off right from the start. In Golden''s eyes, Chad''s power had increased too abnormally. The strength of every top-tier Level Four Beast Master is recorded, and all relevant data is analyzed by specialized personnel. This is to ensure that the underground world can control the outcome of every octagonal cage fight, allowing them to continuously profit from the audience''s pockets. Therefore, he wanted to know what had really happened to Chad! He initially thought no one else would notice Chad''s body, but unexpectedly, Charles went directly to the Cyber Academy and wanted to take the body away. That simply wouldn''t do! "Mr. Charles, Chad is a part of the underground world, and we have the right to handle his body. Please leave for now." Golden said. After speaking, he waved his hand, and someone behind him immediately stepped forward, wearing white gloves, intending to take Chad''s body away. "Wait!" At that moment, a familiar voice slowly echoed. Golden instantly felt as if he were facing a formidable enemy, his entire demeanor became tense. Charles was relatively close to him, and he could sense the oppressive aura of a high-level Beast Master. Ready for a fight, Golden turned to look toward the corner. He saw Jamie''s figure slowly appearing before everyone. "Dean Jamie? Sneaking into the underground world doesn''t quite fit the status of an Level Eight Beast Master." Golden said slowly. He truly hadn''t expected that today''s events would attract an Level Eight Beast Master. And judging by Jamie''s demeanor, it seemed he had been here for a while. Jamie casually waved his hand and replied, "I just came to take a look. Chad''s body involves the safety of Genosha, and I have the right to take it away for investigation." "Oh? The safety of Genosha? Dean Jamie, you really know how to scare me. How could... " Golden''s words were not yet finished. Jamie directly placed his phone in front of him, and a familiar face appeared on the screen. Golden immediately fell silent, choosing to shut his mouth. The person was none other than the Emperor of Genosha, Miles! "What in the world happened to warrant the Emperor''s attention? Damn it! Chad couldn''t have done something truly terrible, could he?" Golden thought to himself. He was also curious as to why Chad''s body had attracted so many people, but now all of this was irrelevant to the underground world. Golden turned to glance at Icy, and seeing that he was showing no signs of movement, he understood immediately. Icy knew the reason behind the anomalies surrounding Chad. His higher rank in the Dawn organization meant that his lack of concern indicated this matter had nothing to do with Dawn. Soon, Chad''s body was taken away by Jamie, along with Charles and Celestine. Celestine knew that Charles had other matters to attend to, so she left directly when they reached the entrance of Cyber Academy. Charles followed Dean Jamie into the office. Hale had been waiting there, along with a man Charles had never seen before, who appeared to be from the royal family based on his attire. The man took Chad''s body and proceeded with the autopsy. "We have some bad news. When Chad made his appearance, his mother and sister both died in the hospital, along with a middleman who was in contact with him." Hale said gravely. Cyber Academy had launched an immediate investigation, but they found no clues at all. The people behind this were ruthless, leaving not a single trace. It seemed that if Chad had defeated Charles, death would have been his only fate! "Now we can only see if we can find something on Chad''s body." Jamie said. He could sense the changes in Chad and had a vague suspicion that it was due to the use of a forbidden miracle drug. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The royal family sent people to conduct the autopsy investigation to better confirm the situation and see if they could find any other clues. Genosha was far from peaceful right now, there were undercurrents at play, and perhaps Constellation was plotting something to create chaos and unrest. "Dean, I have a feeling that the Taylor family is definitely involved." Charles said slowly. He recalled Zane''s behavior over the past few days, which was clearly aimed at getting him to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, wasn''t it? Now, facing the ace-level four Beast Master Chad, the sudden surge in power was hard to separate from the Taylor family''s influence. "Charles, the Taylor family has significant power in Genosha. Without evidence, it''s hard to inflict any damage on them." Jamie replied. He knew that Emperor Miles was also keeping an eye on the Taylor family, trying to uncover something. What is needed now is time. Everything must be approached cautiously, direct action is not an option. Only by fully understanding the entire situation and the web of relationships can we strike with overwhelming force. Then we can eliminate these tumors once and for all! Otherwise, it would easily lead to chaos in Genosha, especially considering that many people from the Taylor family held positions among the border commanders. Jamie was also uncertain about the Emperor''s thoughts, Cyber Academy had always maintained neutrality and did not have close ties with the royal family or various powerful families. The three discussed the Taylor family and Ezra for a while longer before concluding their discussion. As Charles walked back to the dormitory, he touched the Mysterious Fragment hanging around his neck, his mind replaying the events related to the Constellation organization and the tentacles he had seen in Professor Colton''s secret chamber. "Constellation, Dawn, the world is about to descend into chaos, it''s all part of fate''s arrangement." Charles murmured softly. He could sense that something revolutionary was about to happen in the world of Beast Masters. Being a Level Four Beast Master was still far from enough, he had to seize the time to grow stronger! Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net Back in his dormitory, Charles quickly washed up and then fell into a deep sleep. Not everyone could sleep as peacefully as Charles did. In the Taylor family study, Benson had just sent away a worried Zane. He hadn''t expected Charles to be this powerful. The key was that bottle of forbidden miracle drug, after Chad drank it, it seemed to have alerted Charles to something unusual. Cyber Academy had actually taken Chad''s body away! The Taylor family had arranged everything well. Benson was confident that even with Chad''s body, Cyber Academy could at most only determine it was due to the forbidden miracle drug. Finding clues related to the Taylor family was simply impossible! "What exactly is going on with Charles? How can a Level Four Beast Master notice something''s off?" Benson questioned the empty study. After a moment, a voice responded: "Charles''s matters are not for you to know. I remind you, the Taylor family cannot send a high-level Beast Master to directly deal with Charles." "Prohibiting the direct killing of Charles while allowing us to target him, it seems they see us as a sharpening stone." Benson seemed to have realized something. He turned to stare into the shadows of the study and slowly spoke again: "Let''s see how sharp this knife that Charles is honing can truly be." The next day, Charles, as usual, had breakfast and wanted to enter the training room for practice. A few students, mustering their courage, stopped him and said: "Charles, on behalf of the Garcia family of Genosha, I wish to..." "I represent..." ... Charles watched as students continuously handed him business cards and invitations. He could only accept the cards and invitations. It seemed that many families in Genosha, knowing about the battle from the night before, could no longer contain themselves and wanted to win him over. Charles was not interested in these so-called prominent families at all. He currently had an Level Eight Beast Master as his teacher in Beast Mastery, and a master-level alchemist as well. He looked down on these powerful families completely. With that thought, Charles began to worry about Professor Ezra again, as there was still no news about him. He wondered how Professor Ezra was doing. In a remote mountain range, where high-level ferocious beasts roamed freely, a mysterious figure in a black robe looked at the cave entrance before turning to his companions and said: "Damn! Ezra is way too strong! The three of us can''t contain him for long, we need to call for backup!" "There are no extra hands available now, we can only do our best to hold him here. Maybe others will arrive soon." another mysterious person replied. At that moment, a deafening roar of a tiger echoed from the mysterious cave. The three of them changed their expressions and hurried to the entrance, channeling energy into an enormous tentacle. The tentacle waved like a python as it entered the cave. Soon, the entire mountain began to shake, as if the world was collapsing! It was unclear how long had passed before everything around them finally returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. "At this rate, we probably won''t last much longer. I hope the organization sends someone over quickly." "Damn Ezra, the three of us still can''t kill him, this is just insane." "Just wait. Once the organization sends someone over, Ezra is as good as dead!" Chapter 258: Chapter 258: The Battle Tomorrow Night By the time Charles emerged from the training room again, it was already afternoon. His strength had reached a bottleneck. The self-created combat techniques showed no signs of progress, and he had fully adapted to the maximum weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor. Now, this orange-quality gear no longer felt as impactful for Charles. He could only wear it during battles to boost his defense and suddenly change his weight. "It seems I need to focus on leveling up my Beast Master rank and the level of mystical beasts from now on." Charles thought quietly to himself. He wondered if he could ask Professor Colton about getting that Map Fragment early. If he could, it might provide a chance to search for the whereabouts of the divine beasts. However, a level four Beast Master still possesses relatively weak strength, so a solid plan will definitely be necessary. Setting aside his thoughts, Charles quickly had dinner with his four mystical beasts and then headed straight to the hospital. He had rushed back yesterday due to Chad''s situation and hadn''t had the chance to visit Jace. Upon entering the hospital room, he noticed that Shannon was absent, but Finn and Jace were chatting casually. After learning about Jace''s situation, Finn had been quite friendly towards him, after all, not every level three Beast Master dares to challenge a level four Beast Master! Moreover, Jace had achieved victory! "Charles, you''re here! What brings you here at this time?" Jace, who had been focused on his phone, looked up. There were still quite a few people online criticizing Charles, claiming he wasn''t capable. Lying on the hospital bed to recover, Jace''s daily routine involved fervently responding to those comments online. Charles slowly walked to the front of the hospital bed and looked at Jace''s condition. He seemed to be doing quite well. As for the physical injuries, without the help of high-grade miracle drugs, recovery would have to be a gradual process. "It looks like I need to visit Professor Colton tonight, or maybe check out the alchemist guild to see if I can get some high-grade recovery miracle drugs." Charles thought to himself. After chatting briefly with Jace, Charles took the opportunity to approach Finn''s hospital bed while the nurse was taking Jace for an examination. He looked serious as he stood by Finn''s side. "What''s going on? Has something happened?" Finn asked, a bit puzzled. Charles replied, "You must have seen yesterday''s battle. That Chad is likely connected to the Constellation organization." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Finn immediately sat up and looked around the room. Charles waved his hand and said, "Before I came in, I summoned my mystical beast. There''s no one around now, so we can speak freely." Seeing Finn relax, Charles continued: "I don''t know the specifics, but Chad''s condition yesterday should be related to the Constellation organization." "Is there any news from Cyber Academy or the Genosha royal family?" Finn asked right away. Charles shook his head, there were no further leads at the moment. The Constellation organization was incredibly mysterious, and the underground Dawn organization was as well, most Beast Masters were unaware of their existence. The two briefly discussed the matter. When Jace returned, the room fell silent again. Before long, Jace, who had been staring at his phone, suddenly shouted, "Charles, Charles, you have to see this!" Jace handed his phone to Charles, who glanced at the information on the screen. He discovered it was a statement released by the underground world, announcing the appearance of the ace level four Beast Master tomorrow nightnone other than Icy. As soon as the news was released, it immediately sparked heated discussions. People online were fervently debating who was stronger between Charles and Icy. In a poll on the topic, three hundred thousand people participated, and two hundred fifty thousand still believed Icy was more powerful. Only fifty thousand thought Charles could defeat Icy and complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. "Icy isn''t all that impressive! Charles, you can definitely beat him, I believe in you!" Jace said earnestly. In his view, Charles was the strongest level four Beast Master, even if Icy came from the Haunted Marsh and mastered his own combat techniques, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Charles! "It''s still hard to say, we''ll find out tomorrow night." Charles replied calmly. His strength should be on par with Icy''s, mainly because Charles''s own combat techniques were still incomplete. Otherwise, Icy would surely not be his opponent. Now, Charles was also quite curious about his own combat techniques, he wondered what kind of techniques would emerge from the thirty figures he had comprehended. On the other side, Finn looked at Charles''s calm eyes and spoke up, "Charles, you need to be careful, that Asura is no simple opponent." sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles turned around, nodded, and replied, "Don''t worry, I will. You guys just sit tight and watch the live stream tomorrow." Tonight''s battle still had to continue. The underground world had released the news about Icy''s appearance tomorrow to build hype and draw more attention to the fight. Celestine continued to sit in the same spot as yesterday, keeping her gaze fixed on Charles. After the battle yesterday, when she returned to her room, Charles''s figure had lingered in her mind. Especially the way he fought Chad, with those moves full of masculine energy and a demeanor that remained calm throughout. Celestine barely slept all night, as her mind was filled with thoughts of Charles! The battle was about to begin soon. This time, the ace level four Beast Master wasn''t as strong as Chad from yesterday, he was quite average. Charles didn''t engage in much back-and-forth, he opted for a direct and aggressive attack! His strength had long been revealed, and there was no point in hiding it any longer. As a result, The audience in the underground world witnessed one of the fastest battles ever. The entire process took less than a minute, and that newly appeared ace level four Beast Master had already lost the ability to fight, leaning dazedly against the octagonal cage. Charles didn''t linger, after the battle ended, he left the underground world immediately. He still had to visit Professor Colton. Explore new worlds at m,v l-NovelFire.net After Charles''s figure vanished, some audience members finally reacted, shouting: "That was way too fast! What''s going on? I hadn''t even started watching seriously, and it''s already over?" "The time was too short, only a minute! It was completely unsatisfying!" "There''s nothing we can do but wait for tomorrow''s battle. Icy vs. Charles is sure to be spectacular!" Inside Cyber Academy, In the bamboo forest, Colton looked at Charles with a serious expression and slowly said, "Regarding that ace from the underground world, he indeed took a forbidden miracle drug." "Charles, it seems the Constellation organization is planning something. You''d better not leave Cyber Academy for the next few days, except for battles." Colton said with concern. He was very worried about Charles, his recent performances had been astonishing. More brilliant than a geniushe was practically a monster. Such a person would surely be a primary target for the Constellation organization. Colton was furious when he learned that Jamie had arranged for Charles to attract the Constellation organization''s people. He scolded Jamie for nearly an hour. If anything unexpected happened, losing a genius like Charles would be an unbearable consequence. This time, when Charles participated in the underground octagonal cage''s "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, Colton knew Jamie would follow him closely, and he fully supported that decision. "Don''t worry, teacher, I''ll be extra careful." Charles replied. He recalled the purpose of his visit today and directly asked, "Teacher, do you have any miracle drugs that can provide rapid recovery? I have two friends who are seriously injured, and the revival pill isn''t working well." Colton thought for a moment, then carefully inquired about Jace and Finn''s conditions. He pulled out two bottles of mystical beast and handed them to Charles. Charles took them and quickly began to examine them. The information prompt displayed: [Body Recovery Regulating Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can provide rapid recovery for the body and regulate it, allowing the patient to return to a perfect state in a short time. It was actually an orange-quality miracle drug, and according to the description, there were no side effects or aftereffects. "Teacher, an orange-quality miracle drug? This is incredibly precious." Charles said somewhat bashfully. Colton looked at Charles and replied, "You''ve got a good eye, you recognized it right away. It''s fine, just take it." "Those two friends are Jace and Finn, right? They''re pretty good guys." Colton thought to himself as he looked at Charles, not only was he a genius, but he also had a charismatic leadership quality, always remaining calm and working exceptionally hard. Who wouldn''t like a disciple like that? Two bottles of orange-quality miracle drug were nothing particularly precious to Colton. Charles tightly clutched the miracle drug in his hand, feeling Colton''s kindness toward him. Whether it was Ezra or Colton, both had cared for him greatly, and Charles never took these things for granted. He always kept it in mind that when the opportunity arose, he would definitely repay their kindness! After placing the two bottles of miracle drug into his storage space, Charles bid farewell to Colton and turned to leave. Colton stood in the bamboo forest, watching Charles''s retreating figure, and slowly said: "It seems I need to focus on refining miracle drugs for a while. As a disciple of a master-level alchemist, it''s a bit unacceptable not to have at least a dozen orange-quality miracle drugs on hand." Colton didn''t waste any time, he turned and entered the wooden house, beginning the process of refining miracle drugs. Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Jace’s Shock It was now past ten in the evening. After picking up two bottles of orange-quality miracle drug, Charles didn''t waste any time and headed straight to the best hospital in Calivia. Shannon had not left yet, he had just finished packing up his things. Upon seeing Charles arrive, he was quite surprised. "Charles, I heard from Finn that you came by this afternoon. Is there something urgent that brought you here at this hour?" Shannon asked curiously. Jace and Finn also looked over, momentarily puzzled about why Charles had returned to the hospital in the middle of the night. Under the gaze of the three, Charles took out the orange-quality body recovery miracle drug. "What is this? A miracle drug? The doctor said that miracle drugs below purple-quality aren''t very effective for our recovery." Jace scratched his head. His first reaction was that Charles had brought a miracle drug for recovery. Unfortunately, both he and Finn were severely injured, and their injuries were not ordinary. Miracle drugs below purple-quality had limited effectiveness. On the other hand, miracle drugs of purple-quality or above were not something a typical Beast Master could easily obtain. Even Shannon, coming from the Stone Kingdom with powerful connections, couldn''t find a suitable miracle drug in a short time. After all, high-quality miracle drugs had to be either crafted by alchemists or purchased at auctions. Generally, even if a Beast Master had access to high-quality miracle drugs, they would typically choose not to sell them, opting to keep them for emergencies. "I know, I got this from Master Colton. It''s an orange-quality miracle drug, perfect for your current situation." Charles said calmly. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those words left the three present speechless. Jace''s face was filled with shock, he never expected that what Charles brought out was an orange-quality miracle drug. Moreover, it was specifically chosen by a master alchemist for him! Forget about orange-quality, Jace had never even seen a purple-quality miracle drug up close. This was far too precious for him, he was just a third-level Beast Master, and using such a miracle drug felt like a waste! Jace''s first reaction was to refuse. He quickly said: "Charles, this is too valuable! I can''t take it. You should keep this miracle drug, it might come in handy for you someday." Charles didn''t waste words, he simply placed one bottle of the miracle drug on Jace''s bedside and said, "Valuable? If I''ve chosen to give it to you, it means you are more important. Hurry up and drink it, I''m waiting for you to join me in A Class." This wasn''t just polite talk, Charles genuinely felt this way. It was just an orange-quality miracle drug, under Master Colton''s guidance, his alchemy skills were improving rapidly. He might soon be able to refine an orange-quality miracle drug himself. Besides, Jace desperately needed this miracle drug to help him recover quickly. Otherwise, in half a month, the people from Class B might challenge Jace, and he would have to regretfully leave Class A. "There''s another bottle, Finn, you should take it too." Charles said as he walked to Finn''s bedside with the other bottle of body recovery miracle drug. Before Finn could respond, Shannon, who was beside him, immediately took the miracle drug and said: "Charles, we will remember this kindness, Finn and I. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to come to us!" Shannon spoke sincerely, glancing at Finn, who hadn''t refused yet, and he let out a sigh of relief. As Finn''s good friend, Shannon was very worried that he would reject Charles'' goodwill. He had been trying to find a suitable miracle drug to help Finn recover over the past few days. However, Genosha was a small place, and even if he had the money, it would take time to make a purchase. This was not good news for Finn, the longer the delay, the more it would affect his training progress. With this bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, Finn wouldn''t miss the inter-academy exchange competition. Once he successfully entered the Genosha secret realm, improving his strength would be a sure thing! "Thank you, Charles. I really appreciate it this time." Finn said, his expression complicated. He had thought everything was falling apart, not only had he failed to challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." but he was also likely to miss the inter-academy exchange competition. This was something he couldn''t accept. Over time, the pressure of revenge had become overwhelming. The only thing he couldn''t bear was watching his hope vanish before his eyes. Stay tuned with m-v l|-NovelFire.net Now, with Charles coming in the middle of the night and reigniting that extinguished hope, it meant so much more to Finn than just a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug. Some people add frosting to the cake, while others provide crucial support in times of need, the latter is particularly rare and precious. This friendship was something Finn etched deep in his heart. Charles didn''t say much, seeing that Jace and Finn had accepted the miracle drug, he left feeling satisfied. The reason he gave Finn the orange-quality miracle drug wasn''t just because he and Charles both wanted to investigate the Constellation organization. Charles also saw potential in Finn, one could say Finn''s strength had earned his recognition, making it a kind of investment. Charles, returning to the dormitory to sleep, had no idea what would happen next. After receiving the miracle drug, Jace carefully took a photo, not only posting it on his personal page but also seriously responding to every comment slandering Charles. [Someone called me foolish for fighting alongside Charles and a fourth-level Beast Master, but I have to say, Charles is worth it!] [This orange-quality miracle drug was specially found for me by Charles, take a good look, everyone!] [A person who values loyalty and friendship could never be the scammer or loser you claim he is!] Soon, Jace''s post sparked quite a stir and discussion. At first, those who had slandered Charles believed that the miracle drug in Jace''s hand was fake. They began to share the post, hoping to embarrass both Jace and Charles. However, it didn''t take long for someone from the alchemist guild to recognize that the miracle drug was indeed the Body Recovery Miracle Drug, orange-quality, which was extremely difficult to produce and had no side effects or aftereffects! This revelation instantly ignited a flurry of discussions: "Damn! Why don''t I have a friend like Charles? Jace is really lucky!" "Isn''t that the truth? I remember when Jace faced a high-level Beast Master, he just gave up and didn''t resist, that was so cowardly!" "Now he has defeated a fourth-level Beast Master, how is that cowardly? He is clearly a brave person!" "Is it too late for me to get to know Charles? I want an orange-quality miracle drug too." "What''s orange-quality? Who knows, maybe Charles will be able to refine golden-quality miracle drugs in the future. Don''t forget, he''s a genius alchemist!" "I almost forgot! I''ve been so focused on his battles lately that I forgot about his talent in alchemy!" Some people finally remembered that Charles became famous not just for his talent as a Beast Master, but also for his skills in forging and alchemya genius blacksmith and genius alchemist at just eighteen! If he grows up, he won''t just be a powerful fighter, he''ll also be skilled in alchemy and forging. If I can become friends with Charles, I won''t be short of high-quality equipment and miracle drugs! Jace looked at the messages continuously coming in on his phone, feeling satisfied as he drifted off to sleep. The next morning, Charles didn''t head back to the training room. Tonight''s battle would likely be the most important of this "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Training now wouldn''t yield any improvement in just one day. He sent a message to President Owen of the alchemist guild. The gist of the message was to ask the other party to keep an eye out for any suitable rare metals, Little Gold''s food supply was running low. If this continued, it would likely face starvation. Thinking of this, Charles tapped his head, after all, a diamond-level mystical beast was indeed more troublesome to raise than an ordinary mystical beast. He wondered how Teacher Ezra had managed to raise his own divine beast. At this point, it seemed that Little Gold''s expenses would be significant in the future. If he were to contract a legendary or even a divine beast someday... He pushed that thought out of his mind and headed to the library at Cyber Academy. What he wanted to do now was to settle down in peace, partly for the battle with Icy in the evening, and partly to learn more knowledge, especially about those strange tentacles. Although Teacher Colton and Dean Jamie had repeatedly said that his current strength was insufficient and that he wasn''t suited to learn so much in advance, Charles thought that the world might soon descend into chaos. Knowing more relevant information might come in handy then. Moreover, he had encountered quite a lot related to those strange tentacles. As for what that eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization had said about fate''s arrangement. It made Charles even more concerned. He wanted to investigate whether there was really something to fate! Time passed quickly. People online were buzzing about tonight''s battle, and even the teachers at Cyber Academy were no exception. Ruby was sitting in the teacher''s office, listening to her colleagues share their opinions about Charles. She couldn''t help but recall scenes from the classroom, instinctively squeezing her legs together. Ruby thought with a hint of frustration, "Right now, the battle is important. After it''s over, Charles has plenty of lessons he hasn''t learned, I need to make sure to teach him well!" Watching the discussions around her, Ruby remembered Charles''s strength. In her view, unless something unexpected happened, Charles would likely not be Icy''s match. She wasn''t the only one thinking this, most of the teachers in the office shared the same sentiment. They understood that facing Icy, who had created her own combat techniques, Charles would be at a disadvantage from the very beginning! Chapter 263: Chapter 263: Next Comes My Attack "By the way, Charles, your self-created combat techniques look pretty impressive. I wonder what it''s called?" Icy shook his head and glanced sideways at Charles as he asked. He was now very curious about the name of Charles''s self-created combat techniques. Generally speaking, one could gain some relevant information from the name of a combat technique. To be honest, Icy had no idea how Charles had perfectly dodged every one of his attacks. Although he was now in a stronger Asura state, understanding how Charles had done it might still prove to be a challenge. Fortunately, Charles answered his question. "The name of the combat technique is: [Divine Domain]." Charles said slowly. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was very clear. Even in his second-tier Asura state, Icy was momentarily taken aback. He instinctively reached for his ear, as if uncertain about the name Charles had just spoken. [Divine Domain]? Divine? A Level 4 Beast Master actually dared to name his self-created combat technique with a word that includes "Divine"? Was Charles too arrogant, or did he have high hopes for this [Divine Domain] combat technique? Not only did Icy think so, but even Ethan sitting in the audience had some doubts about his own hearing. However, considering that Charles had comprehended thirty figures on the stone wall to complete his self-created combat technique, naming it as such wasn''t entirely unreasonable! For an ordinary Beast Master, a self-created combat technique derived from thirty figures could indeed be called "Divine"! "I want to see just how strong this combat technique of yours is, worthy of this ''Divine'' title." Icy declared as he prepared to launch his attack. He had gathered useful information from the name: first, this combat technique was incredibly powerful, and Charles had great confidence in it, Second, it should be related to a domain, which meant it likely had some range limitations. He just didn''t know how extensive that range was, would it cover the entire octagonal cage? The rest of the information needed to be explored by Icy himself, so he charged at Charles without hesitation. This time, the speed of his attack was even faster, and the force was greater. Icy''s feet even left a dent in the ground. Countless fragments and dust flew through the air, propelled by the gusts created by Icy''s movements. From a distance, Icy looked as if he had wings, soaring towards Charles. However, Charles made no move at all, as if he didn''t have time to react. Some spectators gasped, saying: "Icy''s attack looks absolutely invincible this time! What a magnificent strike! Is Charles stunned?" "Icy''s speed is so fast, did Charles not manage to react?" "Are you guys stupid? Just now, Charles perfectly dodged Icy''s attacks several times, he won''t encounter any surprises now!" "Maybe Charles can''t pull off what he did earlier anymore?" Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Han Yan was almost face-to-face with Charles. Unexpectedly, at that moment, he suddenly changed the direction of his attack, opting to strike at Charles''s side instead! However, just as Icy altered his movement, Charles moved as well! The two acted simultaneouslyone changing his attack, the other adjusting his position. In the next instant, Icy''s attack grazed past Charles and hit the ground. "How is this possible? At the same time? This can''t be!" Icy stared at Charles in disbelief. As a battle genius, he was well aware of what had just happened: Charles had moved at the same time he did? What did this imply? Did Charles predict all of his movements? That was impossible! Because in the second-tier Asura combat techniques state, no one could perceive his muscle movements through the killing intent and bloodlust surrounding him to anticipate his actions. Moreover, from the moment he changed his movement to deducing his true intent, time was required. It was simply impossible for both of them to act simultaneously! "It must be that Charles got lucky and happened to dodge." Icy thought to himself, as he could only rationalize it this way. Otherwise, he had no way to explain what had just transpired. In contrast to Icy, Ruby, a Level 7 Beast Master, turned her head in disbelief, her mouth agape in shock as she looked at Ethan and asked: "Ethan, did you just see that? Charles actually..." Before she could finish her sentence, Ethan, taking a deep breath to calm himself, responded with certainty: Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net "You didn''t missee it, Charles didn''t act simultaneously with Icyhis movement was just a fraction faster!" To understand what this means, consider that even Ruby, a Level 7 Beast Master, and Ethan, who is hailed as the tiger of Cyber Academy, were utterly shocked. A slight difference indicates that Charles didn''t merely predict Icy''s movements, he preemptively foresaw them! By anticipating Icy''s actions, Charles had already begun to shift his position before Icy even moved. Although Icy was incredibly strong, he was slightly affected by the Asura combat techniques, and since he was not on par with Level 7 and Level 8 Beast Masters, he didn''t notice the difference. While Ethan and Ruby were still in shock, a figure quietly appeared beside themit was Jamie, the dean of Cyber Academy. He no longer worried about Charles''s condition, this battle held no suspense anymore. "Dean!" "Dean!" Ruby, Ethan, and several other teachers from Cyber Academy quickly stood up to pay their respects. Especially Ruby, who glanced at the dean''s astonished expression and then looked back at Charles in the octagonal cage. She thought to herself, "The dean actually came here. Is it for Charles? This kid must be pretty important to have an eight-level Beast Master like the dean come in person!" The other teachers likely had their own guesses about the dean''s purpose for being in the underground world, and in their minds, they had a clearer understanding of Charles''s importance. He was undoubtedly a unique genius, unprecedented in the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy! At this moment, Celestine had no idea what the teachers were thinking or what Jamie''s appearance in the underground world represented. Her attention was entirely on Charles, watching his bleeding wounds, her eyes turned red, and silent tears dripped onto the ground. "Charles, go for it! You''re the best." Celestine didn''t dare to shout too loudly. She was afraid of affecting Charles, so she chose to cheer him on softly yet firmly, repeating her encouragement over and over. In the octagonal cage, Icy launched a series of fierce attacks, each time changing angles and trajectories, leaving no intact spot on the ground. The ground was all pockmarked and uneven, yet despite this, he still hadn''t touched Charles''s skin! All of the wounds on Charles''s body were caused by Icy''s attacks when he failed to complete his self-created combat techniques earlier. Now, he could no longer inflict any effective damage on Charles. "Damn it! Is this some kind of absolute defensive combat technique?" Icy thought to himself. He had tried many times, and each attack was perfectly evaded by Charles. Whether he chose to attack directly or change direction mid-attack, it was always the same! It was as if Charles could see into the depths of his mind, moving simultaneously to avoid each of his strikes. "One last attempt, let''s rely entirely on instinct!" Icy still hadn''t given up. He wanted to try maintaining calm and rationality in battle, something every strong individual must learn. Now, for Icy, completely losing his calm and rationality and relying on his battle instincts had become his last offensive strategy. In the next moment, Icy closed his eyes and then opened them again. In his bright red eyes, there was not a trace of human emotion, only endless killing intent and bloodlust. At that moment, Icy resembled a sharp blade, cutting through the air around him, charging toward Charles''s shoulder with an unstoppable momentum! Then, This final offensive maneuver was evaded by Charles with a slight sidestep. The powerful strike crashed into the ground, creating a deep pit instantly. Icy, feeling somewhat dazed, looked down at the pit beneath his feet, unsure of what to do. It was the first time he had encountered such a situationnone of his offensive techniques had any effect on Charles at all. At this moment, the balance of victory had begun to tip in Charles''s favor. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can I ask how you''ve managed to evade so many attacks?" Icy gritted his teeth, regaining some rationality, and he desperately wanted to know the answer. Failure is not something that is impossible to accept, not knowing how you failed is what truly drives one to despair. "I told you, my combat technique is called Divine Domain." Charles replied slowly. This statement left Icy stunned once again. He reluctantly assumed a defensive stance and spoke up again: "From now on, I will choose to defend. Charles, your combat technique should only serve the purpose of evasion, right?" Icy took a deep breath. If he wanted to avoid being defeated by Charles, this was the only option lefthe hoped that Charles''s Divine Domain only had defensive capabilities. Charles didn''t show any other expression upon hearing Icy''s words. He was also curious about the offensive capabilities of Divine Domain. He carefully sensed everything within the domain, including the muscles throughout Icy''s body and the traces of energy flow. Soon, a perfect offensive route appeared before Charles, and it seemed he could even see how Icy would attempt to block it. "Let''s give it a try, now it''s my turn to attack." Charles said. Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The End of the Battle! The tides of battle between Charles and Icy had shifted, now it was Charles''s turn to attack while Icy defended. At this moment, Icy, who was in the second stage of Asura, experienced an immediate change in momentum. When he was on the offensive before, he was like a weapon that could slay thousands. When it was his turn to defend, Icy suddenly transformed into a heavy shield, firmly planted on the ground. He positioned his left arm across his chest, exuding an immense sense of weight and solidity, as if no attack could topple him. However, in Charles''s eyes, the shield that Icy had become, while large and sturdy, still bore numerous fine cracks. This was due to the enhancement of Divine Domain, Charles could perceive everything within the domain, including Icy''s current weaknesses and how Icy would defend when he launched an attack. A fair amount of time had passed, and Charles had been using Divine Domain for a while now. He faintly sensed a decline in his mental state, as if he were experiencing a slight headache. "It seems that using Divine Domain not only consumes physical strength but also takes a toll on my mental faculties, I need to be more careful in the future." Charles thought to himself. He didn''t waste any more time and initiated his attack, following the route he had visualized. Charles was feeling fatigued now, his speed and strength were not at their peak, but that didn''t hinder him. Instead, it caused Icy, who was on the defensive, to break out in a sweat. He couldn''t figure out from which direction Charles intended to attack or what kind of offensive strategy he would use. The route could come from the side or directly rush him head-on. Even though Charles''s speed was slow, it should have been easy to predict! Icy no longer hesitated and decided to follow his instincts, he chose the route he felt was the most likely for defense. At that moment, Charles had already arrived in front of Icy. He anticipated Icy''s choice and altered his initial attack route, launching a sudden strike aimed directly at Icy''s most vulnerable spot. In the next instant, Icy''s body was pushed back three steps. Since Charles''s strength wasn''t particularly overwhelming, Icy did not suffer any fatal blows. However, his mental state now seemed somewhat poor as he incredulously stared at his retreating feet and left hand, unable to believe that in both offense and defense, he was no match for Charles! "What a Divine Domain, Charles. You''ve truly chosen a fitting name, I admit my defeat." Icy said slowly, lowering his head. He had no other options left. The outcome of this battle had been sealed the moment Charles completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. What followed was merely his unwillingness, a desperate struggle against the inevitable. Moreover, he could no longer maintain the second stage of Asura, if this continued, the toll would only increase. Icy stood there, somewhat dejected, casting a complex gaze at Charles, his feelings were quite intricate at this moment. Initially, he believed that he would be the victor of today''s battle, Charles, while strong, had not reached the level where he could defeat him. If it came down to combat experience, skill, and physical attributes alone, Charles would surely failand fail miserably! What Icy hadn''t anticipated was that Charles would complete his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain, during their fight! That kind of determination and willingness to face danger was not something just anyone possessed. When Icy had completed his self-created combat technique, Asura, it had been after facing real battle, pushed into a corner with no other options. In contrast, Charles actively chose to pursue the opportunity to create his own technique. From this perspective, Icy felt a sense of admiration for Charles. With the loser''s departure, only Charles remained in the octagonal cage. Before the host could announce the battle''s outcome, the majority of the audience erupted into wild cheers for Charles, with some shouting: "Awesome! I am witnessing history! A newly minted Level 4 Beast Master has truly succeeded in this challenge!" "What is Reaper''s Scythe? It''s not an issue at all for Charles!" "Charles is the strongest Level 4 Beast Master, who dares to argue?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s over, it''s all over. Damn Icy, he made me lose so many gold coins!" Some people were ecstatic, while others were engulfed in despair, with the most affected being Zane from the Taylor family. He was slumped in a chair, and the entire room had turned into a wreck. Everything he could throw was destroyed, including the phone he had used to watch the livestream. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Self-created combat techniques, it''s all about self-created combat techniques!" Zane shouted in a frenzy. He never expected that not only had Charles survived Icy''s attack, but he had also defeated Icy and completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain! This was a heavy blow for him! All his meticulous planning, from online public opinion to the people in the slums, and even to Chad, the ace Level 4 Beast Master, had all been in vain. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net Moreover, Zane couldn''t help but think: "What if I hadn''t provoked Charles? Would he have participated in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? If so, he wouldn''t have completed his self-created combat techniques and become stronger?" Was there anything more painful than this? To Zane, Charles was a mortal enemy, yet he felt that he had inadvertently made this enemy even stronger, and not by a little! In the Bamboo Grove of Cyber Academy, Colton watched the livestream with a sigh of relief. Even knowing Jamie was on-site, he had been very worried about Charles. Now, it was all good, the fight was over, and Charles had defeated Icy. The Reaper''s Scythe challenge held no more suspense, without Icy as an opponent, the remaining ace Level 4 Beast Masters were definitely no match for Charles. Even though Charles had sustained some injuries in today''s battle, "What does it matter? I''ve already given Jamie the miracle drug for healing, and since I''m working overtime tonight, I can brew some more miracle drugs. I''m a master-level alchemist, after all. Does Charles really lack miracle drugs?" Colton said slowly. He felt very satisfied with Charles at the moment. First, because in a few days, once Charles completed the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, he would help him obtain that alchemy material, bringing him one step closer to his goal. Second, because Colton saw in Charles a person who could inherit all of his alchemy techniques! This was incredibly important. Initially, his deliberate support of Charles might have been more about the future "Valley of the Herb King" secret realm. Now, Colton had changed his perspective, even if Charles couldn''t fulfill the agreement, that wouldn''t stop Colton from continuing to teach him. He had already regarded Charles as his only disciple! "It''s time to go back and brew some miracle drugs. If I work a little harder, I can make sure Charles has a dozen bottles of orange-quality miracle drugs, achieving complete freedom with miracle drugs!" Colton thought to himself. "No, orange-quality won''t be enough! It would be best to have some golden-quality miracle drugs! I need to push myself even more!" Before long, Colton put away his phone, turned, and walked into the alchemy room to begin his brewing. He was preparing for Charles''s future. A monster like Charles might not be long before he roamed the world, encountering more powerful foes and making more friends. If that time came without good miracle drugs on hand, that would be a problem! ... Inside Lsengard, Matthew watched the projected images, closing his mouth. He listened to the cheers of those around him, feeling somewhat uneasy. From this perspective, Charles''s talent was indeed terrifying. His daughter Grace would likely not be a match for Charles in the future. If, because of the human contract, Grace became Charles''s servant, wouldn''t that bring shame to the entire Garcia family of Lsengard? No, looking at it from another perspective, someone like Charles would eventually become a top Beast Master. Having a human contract between Grace and Charles might actually allow the Garcia family to thrive and strengthen under Charles''s protection. Thinking of this, Matthew felt a bit relieved. What he feared most now was that Grace would continue to offend Charles. If Charles decided to vent his anger, it could drag the entire Garcia family into trouble, and that would be disastrous! He took out his phone and called his daughter Grace. From what he knew about her, she had probably just finished watching Charles''s livestream. "Father? What''s the matter?" Grace''s voice came through the phone, the signal a bit shaky, but he could still make out what she was saying. "Grace, did you see the fight earlier? Charles is truly remarkable, he''s only eighteen" Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Grace interrupted him, "There''s no need to say more. I know. I''m also eighteen and a Level 4 Beast Master now. Father, please believe me, in two years, Charles won''t be my opponent!" Hearing the determination in his daughter''s voice, Matthew sighed and decided not to say anything more, instead starting to ask her about some everyday matters. After hanging up the phone, Grace tightly gripped her phone. She took a deep breath and turned to her teacher, saying: "Teacher, I want to go to more dangerous places. I want to become a Level 5 Beast Master faster!" The teacher frowned and replied, "Some things can''t be rushed. Take your time, what you need now is rest." "I don''t have time to rest. Charles is getting stronger quickly. If I want to defeat him, I have to take risks. If he dares to fight Icy like that, why should I be afraid of danger?" Grace''s gaze was exceptionally resolute. She didn''t care about any dangers right now, she only cared about whether she could become a Level 5 Beast Master before Charles and contract a higher-quality mystical beast. "Alright, you are the most gifted person I''ve ever seen, so there is still hope." the teacher thought for a moment and said reassuringly. Grace turned around and looked toward the direction of Genosha Calivia, saying calmly, "In the battle two years from now, I will definitely be the one to win!" Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Dont Go Out Recently Everyone reacted differently to the results of tonight''s battle, some were joyous, while others were sorrowful. In the underground world of Genosha Calivia, the crowd''s cheers were deafening. Some fervent spectators, especially those who had bet on Charles to win, were now acting like they had gone mad, surging toward the octagonal cage like a tidal wave. The expressions on their faces were incredibly fervent. Amidst the crowd''s shouts, Charles''s calm face stood out strikingly. He slowly walked out of the octagonal cage and approached Celestine. At this moment, Celestine finally let out a sigh of relief, her eyes were red as she looked at the wounds on Charles''s body, some of which were already dried and crusted with blood. She was on the verge of tears. "It''s nothing, just some superficial injuries. I''m fine." Charles said with a hint of helplessness. His injuries weren''t too severe, it was just that he had expended quite a bit of energy, and he felt exceptionally fatigued now. At that moment, Jamie, the head of Cyber Academy, approached him, pulling out a bottle of miracle drug and handing it to Charles, saying: "Here, drink this. Colton prepared it for you. I knew you''d need a miracle drug to recover." Upon hearing this, Charles immediately took the bottle. The information displayed in his eyes indicated that it was an orange-quality miracle drug, very suitable for his current condition. He downed it in one go, and the wounds on his body began to heal slowly, while a faint warm current coursed through him. Charles understood that the miracle drug was repairing his internal organs, and it seemed that it wouldn''t be long before his body returned to peak condition. This battle had also drained a lot of his mental energy, and now Charles just wanted to return to his dorm, take a hot shower, and get some proper rest. There were still several more battles ahead, and ordinary Tier Four Beast Masters would not be able to compete with him. He figured that by that time, he wouldn''t even need to use [Divine Domain] to defeat his opponents directly. Now, Charles''s goals could be said to be mostly accomplished. He had successfully created his own combat technique, [Divine Domain], and was about to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." The remaining task was to deal with the [Dawn] organization, but that could only wait until they took action first. "Charles, how are you feeling? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Celestine quickly asked as she approached him, carefully observing his condition. Meanwhile, Ruby and Ethan chimed in, saying, "Congratulations, Charles! You''ve completed your own combat technique! Among all the youth in Genosha, you''re the only one who could do this!" The other teachers from Cyber Academy also nodded in agreement. There truly was no one who could compare to someone like Charles among the talented youths of Genosha! Charles''s expression didn''t change much, he didn''t feel particularly excited. To him, what happened today was somewhat expected. He just hadn''t anticipated how powerful the completed combat technique, [Divine Domain], would be. If it hadn''t been for his earlier injuries and dwindling energy, Icy probably wouldn''t have lasted three minutes against him! This was the strength of Charles''s self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain]. Moreover, in future battles against regular Beast Masters, with the presence of mystical beasts, skills, and equipment, Charles''s advantage in combat would be even greater. The more complex the situation, the more evident the advantages of [Divine Domain] in sensing everything around him would become. However, this self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain], was not perfect. It had a currently unfixable weakness: its range limitation. It could only sense everything within a circular area of ten meters in radius centered on Charles, predicting the enemy''s movements. If he encountered a Beast Master with long-range capabilities, the advantages of [Divine Domain] would not be as significant. "By the way, Charles, you should stay at Cyber Academy for the next few days and try to minimize going out." Dean Jamie said with a serious expression. He was worried that Charles''s performance in the battle today had surely been noticed by the people from the [Constellation] organization. If the [Constellation] organization still harbored intentions of assassinating Charles, staying at Cyber Academy and minimizing his outings was a wise choice. Last time, [Constellation] had lost a Level Seven Beast Master when they were lured outside the city by Charles. This time, they would likely be more cautious and would not act unless they were absolutely sure of success. Charles also understood that he needed to continue fighting in the underground world until he fully completed the challenge of "Reaper''s Scythe." waiting for the [Dawn] organization to make their move. "Dean, I need to go to the hospital for a bit. After today, for the next few days, I''ll return to the academy right after finishing my battles." Charles said. Yesterday, Jace and Finn used an orange-quality miracle drug for physical recovery, so he should be feeling much better. It shouldn''t be long before he could leave the hospital. "Alright, go ahead. I''ll follow you." Jamie nodded. In the past, Ruby, being a Level Seven Beast Master, could provide close protection for Charles. Now that Jamie had seen Charles''s true talent and strength, he felt a bit uneasy. If he had the time, it would be safer for him to accompany Charles personally. Within Genosha, the only person who could have an Level Eight Beast Master as protection would likely be Emperor Miles himself! If others found out, it would surely cause a huge uproar, Charles''s importance was now comparable to that of the emperor! Soon, the group left the underground world. Ruby, Ethan, and the other teachers from Cyber Academy all chose to return to the academy. Jamie was now unaware of where he was hiding, leaving only Celestine and Charles together. Seeing Charles gradually recover, Celestine finally relaxed. As soon as she came out, she rushed to a nearby supermarket to buy some tissues and water. Carefully, she wiped the blood off Charles''s face, each movement incredibly gentle, unlike how she had acted when they first met in Lsengard. Thinking of this, Charles suddenly became interested and spoke up. "Do you remember when we first met? You were so proud back then, even trying to ambush me at night." Hearing Charles''s words, Celestine''s movements came to a halt as she recalled what had happened that night. She never expected that her failed ambush would end up backfiring on her! "How can you bring that up? You were the one who..." Celestine started to reply, but as she remembered the scene, her face instantly turned red. Charles burst into laughter. After they finished cleaning up, the two of them made their way to the best hospital in Calivia. They entered Jace and Finn''s hospital room. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them were already able to briefly leave their beds and move around. Suddenly, they spotted Charles and Celestine walking toward them. Jace''s face lit up with surprise. Ignoring the doctor''s advice to avoid strenuous activity, he sprinted over to Charles, excitedly asking: "Charles, what are you doing here? The battle just ended, you should go rest!" Before Charles could respond, Jace suddenly twitched, the injuries that hadn''t fully healed flared up in pain again. Celestine and Charles hurried to support Jace''s body and gently helped him back to the bed. Shannon was also there, and he said with a hint of schadenfreude, "Looks like you''ve learned your lesson. The doctor said to avoid running around, but you just had to ignore it." "So what? Even if I''m in pain, I''m happy inside!" Jace retorted. Over the past couple of days, he had become a bit more familiar with Finn and Shannon. Especially with Shannon, they had started to tease each other when they had nothing to do. Jace was no ordinary person, he was quite outspoken online and fiercely defended Charles against anyone who slandered him. "Alright, alright, Charles just got here, you two should take a break for a moment." Finn chimed in, Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net his gaze fixed on Charles. Long before this battle even began, Finn had a feeling that Charles would achieve victory. At that time, he only had a hunch that Charles might be working on creating his own combat techniques. To his surprise, the reality turned out to be exactly what he had suspected! While both were geniuses, Finn could only learn ten combat techniques, whereas Charles had already completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. The gap between them was quite significant! Finn remembered when he first met Charles, he thought Charles only had impressive physical qualities and combat experience, and couldn''t compare to him, who possessed ten combat techniques. Now, it seemed he had underestimated Charles. Even if Charles hadn''t created the combat technique Divine Domain, he probably could still defeat Finn. "Congratulations, Charles! You shouldn''t have any issues in the upcoming battles. You''ll definitely succeed in completing Reaper''s Scythe." Finn said earnestly. Charles waved his hand dismissively and asked with concern: "How''s the recovery going for you and Jace?" "Very well, of course! After downing a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, the recovery is bound to be quick!" Jace replied eagerly. Finn nodded in agreement. They figured that in about three days, they would be able to leave the hospital and return to their normal lives. "That''s good to hear. I might not come to the hospital to visit you in the next few days." Charles explained briefly. Jace didn''t think much of it, but Finn and Shannon exchanged glances and seemed to recall something. However, since there were others present, they didn''t say anything and simply nodded. Charles stayed a bit longer before finally leaving the hospital with Celestine. On the way back, she walked slowly, wanting to spend more time with Charles. Charles wasn''t oblivious, he could sense the reliance emanating from Celestine. Recently, he hadn''t spent much time with her. There was no avoiding it, as the inter-academy exchange competition was about to begin soon, and he might not have much time then either. Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Celestine Arrives On the dimly lit streets at night, under the faint glow of the streetlights, Celestine feigned ease as she looked at the tall buildings in the distance and slowly said, "Charles, this is far enough. You can head back now." "Isn''t there still a bit of distance left? I''ll walk you to the entrance." Charles replied. Celestine shook her head. She focused on Charles''s somewhat blurred face under the streetlight and said: "I want to watch you walk away, that way, I can see you a little longer." Charles was taken aback. He gazed at the girl before him with a complex expression. Even though she was doing her best to suppress her emotions and appeared very composed, But Charles could still sense Celestine''s emotions. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles opened his arms and pulled her into an embrace, softly whispering in her ear: "It''s okay now. It''s all behind us. I''m fine now, and I will be fine in the future." In that brief moment, Celestine lost her composure. The girl, who had been holding back her emotions, could no longer contain her feelings, and her tears flowed like a summer downpour. "I was so worried tonight, watching your wounds bleed endlessly. Charles, please promise me you won''t get hurt again." At her words, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He could clearly sense how deeply this crying girl cared for him and how much he meant to her. "Alright, I''ll do my best to avoid it in the future. The fight is over now, so cheer up! After all, I''m the victor tonight." Charles said, trying to shift Celestine''s focus. He didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only say this. As time passed bit by bit, Celestine finally stopped sobbing. She slowly rested her head against Charles''s chest, feeling his warmth and listening to the steady beat of his heart. "It''s almost time for me to head back to Cyber Academy. I guess I''ll be staying there for the next few days." Charles said helplessly. He felt reluctant, and as he sensed her presence, his arms instinctively tightened around her. "I understand. Can I come visit you at your academy?" Celestine suddenly looked up, locking her gaze with Charles''s eyes. Charles thought for a moment and replied, "Even if you come, I won''t have much time to spend with you. I have to be in the training room early in the morning..." Before he could finish, Celestine interrupted him. "I meant in the evening. Can I come to Cyber Academy at night?" "At night? I think the academy doesn''t allow outsiders to stay overnight." Charles said, feeling a bit confused. He hadn''t really considered that question. Celestine stepped out of Charles''s embrace, took a deep breath, and called out loudly to the surroundings, "Dean Chen, I''m applying to enter Cyber Academy now. Is that okay?" Charles was taken aback, he hadn''t expected Celestine to do that. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The area fell silent, with no response at all. After a moment, Jamie''s voice echoed from somewhere, "Sure, I approve." Celestine instantly lowered her head, taking Charles''s arm as they headed toward Cyber Academy. After they left, Jamie emerged from the shadows, scratching his nose and saying: "Being young is great. I was once pulled along by a beautiful lady just like that." ... In the dormitory of Cyber Academy, Charles watched Celestine, who was packing her belongings, and he still couldn''t quite process everything. She came to Cyber Academy just to spend the night with him? "Stop staring. You''re tired today, right? After you shower, I''ll give you a massage." Celestine said, looking down. The decision she made earlier was sudden, if it weren''t for how much she missed Charles, she wouldn''t have acted this way. During the battle that night, Celestine had been filled with worry. She feared that Charles could be seriously hurt, and even more, she was scared of something unexpected happening. Seeing Charles embrace her, Celestine could no longer hold back her feelings and felt bold enough to act. Since Charles couldn''t leave Cyber Academy, then she would come to him instead. "Well, I''ll go take a shower first." Charles said, scratching his head as he spoke slowly. Celestine nodded at first but immediately shook her head and said, "You got hurt today, it might be inconvenient for you. Let me help." Charles was taken aback, before he could even agree, Celestine had already pulled him into the bathroom. As Celestine gently and slowly removed Charles''s clothes, she deliberately brushed her firm chest against his skin. With each movement, Charles could only take deep breaths and try to control his body''s reactions. When it came time to remove his pants, Celestine noticed the tent that formed and instinctively licked her lips. Before long, all of Charles''s clothes lay discarded. "I''ll help you wash. Is the water warm enough?" Celestine adjusted the water temperature and asked. Charles gazed at the hot water spraying from the showerhead and the mist that enveloped the room, feeling his most primal desires stirring within him. Especially when Celestine accidentally got her clothes wet from the water overhead, her curvy body became partially visible, with her firm breasts and shapely hips all drawing Charles''s gaze. "My clothes are wet, and it''ll be inconvenient later, so I should take them off." Celestine quickly explained, looking down and not daring to meet Charles''s intense stare. Before long, Celestine was left wearing only a sexy black lingerie. Charles could vaguely see the hair between her legs, free from the constraints of her panties, with glistening droplets of water on it. "Come on, let me help you shower." Celestine said, pulling Charles closer. After the battle ended, Charles had taken the miracle drug prepared by Professor Colton, and now all his wounds had healed. Feeling her soft, delicate hands roaming over him, especially the softness of Celestine''s breasts, Charles could no longer hold back, his lower body became incredibly hard, raised high, eager to find an enemy to fight. The softness of her skin, the slickness of the shower gel, and their increasingly heavy breaths mixed with the splashing water sounds in the bathroom created an intoxicating atmosphere. Charles turned around to look at Celestine''s flushed, alluring face. Two fiery gazes met through the steam, neither of them spoke. Celestine pushed her hair back and lowered her head. Her rosy lips enveloped Charles''s rigid member, a warm and wet sensation flooding his mind. As Celestine''s mouth moved rhythmically up and down, Charles took deep breaths. His hands began to explore Celestine''s body, removing her top and playfully caressing her firm yet soft breasts. Before long, feeling that the time was right, Charles lifted Celestine up, rinsing off the remaining soap suds. They stood in front of the bathroom mirror, beginning to repeat the pleasurable motions. Early the next morning, Charles woke up around six as usual. Beside him, Celestine was sleeping peacefully. She had exhausted quite a bit of energy yesterday, and her throat was a bit hoarse. Fortunately, the soundproofing in the academy''s dormitory was excellent. Otherwise, they might have received complaints the next day. Gently getting out of bed, Charles washed up quickly. He first headed to the academy''s cafeteria, had breakfast, and packed an extra meal to place on the desk in the dormitory. Finding a piece of white paper and a pen, he wrote a few lines and set an alarm clock. Only then did he make his way to the training room at Cyber Academy to begin his daily training. Now that his self-created combat techniques were complete, the Overlord Heavy Armor could no longer help him enhance his physical attributes or increase his strength. All he could do was continue his training as a Beast Master and work on leveling up his four mystical beasts. Over the recent period, Little Gold was quickly approaching level nineteen, but since he had nearly exhausted the rare metal materials, Little Gold''s leveling speed had slowed down. As for Mia, Max, and Mousie, they had leveled up significantly, especially Mia, who, as Charles''s third spirit pet, had reached level twenty-five. The information displayed in his eyes was: [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv25 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good ... Max and Mousie''s levels had also reached twenty-seven. However, the higher the level, the slower the upgrading process became. It seemed like it would take quite a bit of time before they could advance. On the other hand, if Little Gold had enough rare metals, he could be ready for advancement in just a few days. Now, Charles wasn''t as busy as before. The "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would be completed soon, and he would also obtain the alchemy materials from Professor Colton shortly. The only thing left was the upcoming inter-academy exchange competition. The winners would gain access to the secret realm of Genosha, allowing them to rapidly enhance their abilities. This was a must for Charles! If he had more time, he planned to slowly try the Training Tower to see if he could complete the most difficult challenges. After all, Jamie Dean had mentioned that if he completed everything, there would be a mysterious hidden reward. Besides that, What worried Charles a bit was the news about Professor Ezra. With that in mind, Charles planned to visit the Dean''s office again at noon to see if there were any updates on Professor Ezra. "Sigh, my strength still isn''t enough." Charles said slowly. He watched the mystical beasts training hard and let out a sigh. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net Maybe once his strength improved a bit more, things would get better. Becoming a top-tier Beast Master was Charles''s goal, he knew he had to be more diligent and work harder. Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Might Not Be Able to Participate in the Fight In Genosha, Calivia, in the underground world, the underground world was very quiet during the day. In the vast underground space, only a dozen figures were busy cleaning the area. In the boss''s office, Golden stood in front of the desk, hunched over with his head down, looking at a girl sitting in the chair. She was a petite girl, only about one hundred and fifty centimeters tall, wearing a pink fluffy dress, with a ponytail and holding a pink lollipop in her hand. Icy also stood next to Golden, unlike Golden, he wasn''t as tense or humble and appeared quite casual. "Cecilia, I''m really curious. How did the organization send you here? Shouldn''t it have been someone else?" Icy asked helplessly. He hated dealing with immature kids, and working under someone like that would surely lead to all sorts of trouble. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Icy, what kind of expression is that? Do you not want me here? If that''s the case, I''ll just leave." Cecilia immediately jumped off her chair, wanting to walk away. Golden, who had been hunched over, quickly reached out his hand and pleaded, "My lady, please don''t go! You''re the only one in the organization with the authority. If you leave, what are we supposed to do?" "Lord Icy is just joking. After he found out you were coming, he was actually quite happy, really!" Golden looked at the two young people in front of him, feeling utterly helpless. He could only try his best to pacify them. Otherwise, if Cecilia really did leave, it would just be him and Icy left, and he had no qualifications to represent the Dawn organization in contacting Charles! According to the rules, as long as someone completed the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, a member of the Dawn organization would reach out to the successful challenger. They would conduct an assessment within a certain time frame, and then arrange for relevant tasks. Only after completing those tasks could one temporarily join the Dawn. Cecilia was the only one with that authority, Icy didn''t qualify yet. "Hehe, I was just joking! But I''ve heard this Charles is really impressive, even Icy isn''t his match. Is that true?" Cecilia fixed her gaze on Icy and asked. She was doing it on purpose. After all, Icy always wore a cold expression, as if everyone owed him money, which annoyed Cecilia greatly. Faced with Cecilia''s question, Icy didn''t respond. He had already come to terms with the reality. The Divine Domain was a very powerful self-created combat technique, and Charles was a genius stronger than him. There was no denying that, even if Charles was better than him now, it was only temporary. He wouldn''t be unable to defeat Charles forever, there was still plenty of time ahead. In a year or two, perhaps Charles would become his defeated foe! "Cecilia, don''t forget the reason you''re here. I don''t have time to play house with you." Icy said slowly. He was someone who valued efficiency in his work, and he was quite annoyed by Cecilia''s casual attitude. "Okay, since Charles''s subsequent battles are already determined, there''s really no need to wait any longer. The other ace-level Beast Masters definitely won''t be his match." Cecilia said as she licked her pink lollipop. She savored the sweetness on her tongue before continuing, "I''m not in a rush right now, I have another task. We can talk about Charles after the battle is completely over." Icy paused for a moment. What other task? He had no idea at all! Cecilia glanced at Icy and said proudly, "You''re curious, aren''t you? Too bad your level is too low, I can''t tell you!" With that, Cecilia turned around and left. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net Golden and Icy exchanged glances, both letting out a sigh. ... On the other side, in the Taylor family, in Benson''s study, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared, startling Benson, who was reading. "What''s going on? Why such a sudden visit today? Did something happen?" Benson quickly asked. In the past, this mysterious person had always been very calm, as if nothing could surprise him. But today, for some reason, Benson could clearly sense the unease radiating from him. "Something has indeed happened. The Taylor family should not make any moves during this period, everything must stop temporarily and wait for further news!" The mysterious person''s words came out quickly, and his tone seemed a bit off, as if something very important was at stake. It was the first time Benson had encountered such a situation, and he quickly pressed for more information, "What exactly has happened?" The mysterious person took a deep breath, trying to digest the news he had just received. "I can''t tell you just yet. This matter has caught even us by surprise, we can only wait and see for now. Remember, do not make any moves until we notify you!" "Make sure to remember this!" The mysterious person seemed a bit uneasy and repeated it for emphasis. After seeing Benson nod, the mysterious figure vanished again into the darkness. Benson was left alone in the study, feeling completely baffled. "Could it be that Ezra has returned? That shouldn''t be the case, even Ezra wouldn''t cause this kind of panic!" Benson pondered hard. The fact that the mysterious person had issued a notification to halt all actions and go into hiding indicated that something very serious was going on. However, the Taylor family had no information at all, and Benson began to feel anxious. He quickly informed everyone in the Taylor family that, unless there was something extremely important, they were prohibited from leaving the Taylor family estate. Especially Zane, Benson ordered him to stay at home and not go out, even confiscating Zane''s phone and computer. Throughout Genosha Calivia, it seemed that only the Taylor family had received this news and started to retreat. Other prominent families continued on as usual, as if nothing had happened at all. Meanwhile, at Cyber Academy, Charles arrived at the Dean''s office, wanting to inquire about any news regarding Teacher Ezra. To his surprise, the only person in the office was Teacher Hale, who was busy handling some documents. "Ah, Charles, is there something you need today?" Hale asked. Charles replied, "I wanted to check with the Dean to see if there''s any new information about Teacher Ezra." Hale sighed and said slowly, "Not at the moment. The Dean left early this morning, he must have other matters to attend to." Charles accepted this, but just as he was about to leave, Jamie''s figure suddenly appeared at the doorway. Upon seeing Charles, he said with a serious expression, "Charles, you might not be able to participate in today''s battle." "What! What happened?" Both Hale and Charles were filled with confusion. "Especially since Charles has already defeated the strongest Icy, the remaining opponents are just ordinary ace-level Beast Masters." "If he can''t participate in tonight''s battle, doesn''t that mean he''s giving up on the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge?" If that''s the case, not only would Teacher Colton be unable to obtain the alchemy materials, but Charles would also lose the opportunity to connect with the [Dawn] organization! "What exactly is going on, Dean? Why can''t I participate in tonight''s battle?" Charles asked again. Jamie''s serious expression remained unchanged. He walked in from the doorway and sat down in the chair by the window, slowly beginning to speak: "The reason you can''t participate in the battle is that someone has arrived in Genosha Calivia today." "Someone? Who? What does that have to do with my battle tonight?" Charles felt extremely confused. The fact that he couldn''t participate in the underground octagonal cage battle was just because someone had come to Genosha? What was going on? Hale, however, seemed to remember something after hearing Jamie''s words, and his face showed an expression of disbelief as he slowly said: "Dean, is it that person?" Jamie nodded and looked at Hale with a complex gaze, slowly saying: "Exactly, he''s here. Hale, whether your curse can be lifted depends on him!" Charles listened to their conversation, completely baffled. Soon, after his inquiries, Jamie and Hale explained everything to him. A legendary ninth-level Beast Master had come to Genosha Calivia today! The ninth-level Beast Master known as the Radiant Knight! Lucas! "A ninth-level Beast Master!" Charles was very surprised, he originally thought it would be someone else, but it turned out to be a ninth-level Beast Master! And judging by the title, he seemed to be a good person. However, looking at Jamie and Hale''s expressions, it seemed that things were not that simple. "Sigh, this person is very peculiar, he cannot tolerate even a hint of dark attribute Beast Masters. If he sees you, Charles, you could be in trouble." Jamie sighed. He was feeling a bit of a headache, it just so happened that a ninth-level Beast Master arrived at this moment! If it had been a few days later, after Charles completed the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge, there wouldn''t have been any issues. But it had to be today! Even without summoning a mystical beast, Charles would still exude dark attribute energy, and that wouldn''t go unnoticed by a ninth-level Beast Master. If the other party came to the underground world and saw Charles fighting, Jamie, as an eighth-level Beast Master, would have no confidence in being able to ensure Charles''s safety. So the best solution was to keep Charles hidden in Cyber Academy, that way, there wouldn''t be any unexpected incidents. But doing so would mean he couldn''t complete the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge! "Can''t tolerate dark attribute Beast Masters? Dean, what''s wrong with dark attribute Beast Masters? I haven''t done anything wrong." Charles said, puzzled. Does being a dark attribute Beast Master automatically make someone a bad person? "There''s nothing we can do, he''s a ninth-level Beast Master." Jamie replied, feeling a bit overwhelmed as he tried to think of a solution. Chapter 268: Chapter 268: The Black Blood Tavern Jamie walked to the window, gazing at the scenery of the academy outside. He let out a sigh once more and slowly said: "Lucas is a very strange person. If you happen to encounter him when he''s in a bad mood and he sees a dark attribute Beast Master, he will directly take action and eliminate them." "Your teacher, Ezra, almost died at his hands." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, Charles was taken aback. It''s important to note that Teacher Ezra was an eighth-level Beast Master with a divine beast, and the nine-tailed flame tiger was a dual-attribute divine beast. Charles remembered the scene when he first saw the nine-tailed flame tiger very clearly, including the information prompt at that time: [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] [Attribute]: Dark, Fire [Level]: Lv85 [Quality]: Mythical [Description]: Originally an ordinary jungle tiger, it accidentally fell into a chasm engulfed in a mysterious blaze. The fierce flames did not burn it to death, instead, they refined its essence over nine thousand years of suffering, allowing it to achieve perfection and be reborn. "Teacher Ezra is also a multi-attribute Beast Master, not just a pure dark attribute Beast Master. Even so, did Lucas still take action?" Charles asked curiously. He understood that Ezra was not an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master, almost no one in Genosha dared to provoke him. "Yeah, when Lucas goes crazy, he doesn''t care about anything. If he wants to attack you, no one can stop him." Jamie replied with a heavy nod. There''s almost no perfect solution to such matters. The only thing that can be done now is to keep Charles at Cyber Academy as much as possible, avoiding any contact with Lucas. Perhaps the latter was just passing through Genosha Calivia. "Wait a minute. If Lucas leaves tonight, you can still participate in the underground octagonal cage battles without any issues." Jamie suggested. This was the best plan available at the moment. "Is that all? What if he doesn''t leave? Am I just supposed to give up on the battles tonight?" Charles said, somewhat unwilling to accept it. Everything was so close, he only needed a few more fights to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, help Teacher Colton obtain alchemy materials, make contact with the Dawn organization, gather intelligence about what was happening in the abandoned factory underground, and find the hidden enemies within Genosha. Just when everything was about to get better, he suddenly encountered Lucas, who harbored animosity toward dark attribute Beast Masters. Moreover, Lucas was a ninth-level Beast Master, a rarity in the entire Abyssal Depths and the top combat power of the Ethereal Grove! "Sigh, life is always full of surprises. Charles, you''ve already completed your self-created combat techniques. You just need more time to become a top Beast Master." Jamie said as he turned to face Charles. He stared into Charles''s eyes, noticing his reluctance, and continued to persuade him: "You''re only eighteen. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future, there''s no need to take risks. Skipping the underground octagonal cage battles is perfectly fine." Charles fell silent. He knew that Dean Jamie was right, and perhaps Lucas would leave soon. In that case, he could still participate in the underground battles later. With that thought, Charles gained a clearer understanding of the world of Beast Masters: in the presence of absolute strength, everything must yield! Power is the most crucial thing in the world of Beast Masters! "I understand, Dean." Charles said, taking a deep breath in response. Seeing that Charles agreed to stay at Cyber Academy, Jamie felt relieved. A talent like Charles must not encounter any accidents. Furthermore, the safety within Cyber Academy was guaranteed, as long as Lucas didn''t go crazy, everything would be fine. Genosha Cyber Academy is just a branch campus, lacking the protection of top Beast Masters, but the main campus does have them. "Hale, get ready in a bit and come with me to greet Lucas. Let''s see if we can ask him to help lift the curse on you." Jamie said, turning to Hale. Ezra had already tried many methods to help Hale, but none had worked. Perhaps a ninth-level Beast Master with a light attribute could successfully lift the curse, allowing Hale to break free from being stuck at a sixth-level Beast Master and unable to improve his strength. Hale didn''t show much excitement on his face, he kept his head down, lost in thought. "It''s been a long time, you should come out of this now." Jamie said, gently patting Hale''s shoulder. Hale nodded and followed Jamie out of the office. Charles was left alone in the office, gazing out at the scenery beyond the window. Soon, the top families of Genosha, the royal family, and the deans of the three major academies all gathered at the gates of Calivia. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surrounding crowd had already been dispersed, and even the Genosha officials had issued warnings on the internet, advising all residents to stay home and minimize unnecessary outings. All of this was to welcome the arrival of a ninth-level Beast Master. "Father, what''s going on? It seems like everyone is here, it''s so grand." Zane asked Benson in a lowered voice. This was the first time he had witnessed such a scene, so serious and formal, with everyone''s faces filled with intensity and tension. Benson recalled the notification he had just received and began to understand the situation. It turned out that the legendary Light Knight, ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, was passing through and would be stopping for a while. No wonder the mysterious people were so anxious, if this Light Knight noticed anything amiss, the entire Genosha could be turned upside down, exposing those hiding in the shadows and cutting them all down! The Taylor family would surely not escape! "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t. Remember, stay close to me, and don''t say or do anything you shouldn''t!" Benson said, turning around. His expression was exceptionally serious as he repeatedly urged Zane. Zane naturally sensed the seriousness of the situation. He nodded, closed his mouth, and widened his eyes as he stared at the distant road. Time passed little by little. The legendary Light Knight, ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, still had not appeared. Jamie stood beside Emperor Miles, furrowing his brow. By this time, he should have arrived already, why was he still not here? Miles looked off into the distance with a hint of disappointment and said slowly, "It seems he doesn''t want to get too involved. He must have already entered Calivia by now." Hearing this, Jamie understood. Miles had come out to greet him personally, but there was a hidden agenda behind it. The tensions between Genosha and Kingston were escalating, and the issues between the two nations were essentially beyond reconciliation. If they could gain the support of a ninth-level Beast Master at this time, it would be a tremendous boon for Genosha. Then, when facing Kingston, Genosha would have more confidence! "Your Majesty, should we continue waiting?" someone asked quietly. Miles fell into deep thought. He couldn''t afford to overlook any glimmer of hope, this ninth-level Beast Master was incredibly important for all of Genosha. Even if they couldn''t gain his support, they needed to avoid any actions that might cause dissatisfaction. "We''ll continue waiting here. Avery, send someone into the city to find his location and come back without disturbing him." Miles decided. He was the emperor of Genosha, but in the presence of absolute power, he had to humble himself. This was the world of Beast Masters, strength was the most fundamental and essential aspect. Avery, receiving the order, turned and left. Meanwhile, inside Calivia, no one had yet noticed a strange figure appearing in a tavern in the slums. Cross Street, Black Blood Tavern. During the day, the tavern didn''t have many customers, a few scattered patrons were talking loudly. It was at night that Cross Street came alive, and only when darkness fell did the tavern''s atmosphere heat up. While the bartender absentmindedly wiped a glass, a middle-aged man dressed in white with a white top hat walked in. As soon as he appeared, he captured the attention of everyone present. There was no other reason, the man''s attire looked extraordinarily luxurious and elegant, clearly worth a fortune. "A person like this definitely isn''t from the slums, he must be an outsider." the bartender instinctively thought. He exchanged a knowing glance with the nearby barmaid, who immediately understood and stepped further into the tavern. Experience new stories on mvl "Welcome, esteemed guest. Good afternoon. What can I get for you?" the bartender asked with a stiff, false smile. "Give me a cocktail that you excel at." the man in white said, pulling out a gold coin and tossing it onto the table. The bartender''s smile instantly became genuine. He suppressed his inner greed and didn''t take the coin right away, instead, he chose to carefully prepare the drink. Gin, Campari, and vermouth Before long, a Negroni was placed on the bar, and the entire tavern fell silent. Dozens of eyes were fixed on the outsider at the bar. The middle-aged man in white elegantly picked up the drink, took a small sip, then set it down and said slowly, "It tastes quite good." The bartender let out a sigh of relief and reached out to take the gold coin. Soft music began to play, and the tavern gradually returned to its previous atmosphere, though the bartender''s eyes occasionally darted toward the entrance, as if waiting for someone''s arrival. The man in white, however, did not lift the Negroni again. His long fingers tapped rhythmically on his thigh, and he began to hum along with the music. As the song ended, the middle-aged man in white stopped his movements and turned to look at the door. A few seconds later, a figure appeared in the doorway of the tavernit was Mark, the one Charles had saved earlier! Chapter 269: Chapter 269: The Mouse of Constellation Mark cautiously stepped into the tavern. He was one of the shareholders of this establishment. When the strange man in white entered, the bartender had already quietly notified him. Someone who had spent years in the slums might lack strength, but their judgment still remained sharp. The aura of the middle-aged man in white was clearly not something an ordinary person possessed. Mark sat down nearby and ordered a Bloody Mary. While the bartender was preparing the drink, he turned to the man next to him. "Good afternoon, sir. How may I assist you?" Mark asked gently. His judgment was also quite good, he wasn''t sure how to address the man, but considering his attire and choice of cocktail, calling him "sir" seemed appropriate. "Good afternoon, my name is Lucas. I do have a few things I''d like to inquire about." Lucas said as he removed his hat and held it to his chest. He came to this tavern in the slums specifically to gather some information. Even as a Level Nine Beast Master, he wasn''t omniscient. The tasks he needed to accomplish required the assistance of these people. "I''d like to ask if there have been any outsiders in Genosha Calivia recently?" Lucas put his white top hat back on and asked. Mark glanced at Lucas and replied, "Are you referring to outsiders like yourself, or?" "Some filthy rats that only hide and skulk around." Lucas said bluntly. His expression of disgust was completely unmasked, as if he could already see that stinking bunch of rats. Mark wanted to say something more, but Lucas pulled out a handful of gold coins and placed them in front of him, saying, "I understand the rules. I''ve always been one to abide by them, of course, until I see those rats." Looking at the gold coins before him, Mark''s eyes widened. From his experience, there were at least twenty coins there! Even if he shared all the information he had, it wouldn''t be worth that much gold. While the money tempted him, Mark, who had managed to carve out a position in the slums, understood very well that some money wasn''t meant for him to take. He reached out, counted three gold coins, pocketed them, and then pushed the rest back. Only then did Mark respond, "Recently, there has indeed been a group of people trying to keep a low profile in Calivia. The information I have is limited, worth three gold coins." "I appreciate someone who knows their worth. Since you only require three coins, I won''t press further." Lucas replied with a smile. For some reason, looking at that smiling face sent a chill down Mark''s spine. His instincts told him that this seemingly gentlemanly man was anything but simple! "Well, it so happens that there are a few places in the slums" Mark shared the information he had, watching Lucas fall into thought. He glanced at the nearly untouched Negroni on the bar, instinctively looking toward the bartender who was bringing over the Bloody Mary. Seizing the opportunity as the bartender approached, Mark quietly asked, "Has that Negroni been consumed? What did the guest think of it?" "They took a sip and said it was quite good, tipping me a gold coin." the bartender replied honestly, without holding anything back. Mark''s heart skipped a beat, a gold coin was far more than the price of a Negroni. He was about to ask the bartender to return the coin when Lucas spoke up, "No need to be so cautious. This bartender''s skills are quite good, and the drink is decent." Hearing this, Mark breathed a sigh of relief. In the chaotic slums of Cross Street, things appeared utterly disordered and chaotic on the surface. However, there was actually a hidden set of rules in place, to live safely and steadily, one had to abide by these rules. Since Lucas said so, there was nothing to worry about. "Thank you for the information. By the way, I appreciate those who follow the rules." Lucas said as he stood up, holding the Negroni and slowly walking to the tavern door. Just before leaving, he added, "By the way, do you know of any notable geniuses in Genosha Calivia?" Mark instinctively thought of one person: Charles! In all of Genosha, there was hardly anyone more gifted than Charles. He opened his mouth to respond but then remembered the impression Lucas had left him and closed it again. "Well, if you don''t know, I''ll just ask someone else." Lucas said, somewhat regretfully leaving the Black Blood Tavern. He walked elegantly along the streets of the slums, and everyone kept their distance from him, as if an invisible spotlight descended from above, illuminating him. This blatant demeanor quickly alerted the royal agents nearby, someone reported the information, and Avery and Miles received the news. "It seems it''s him. He has entered the city and come to the slums. We should head straight over." Miles said. He too couldn''t understand Lucas''s intentions, why enter the city and go straight into the slums? Was there something or someone special that drew Lucas''s attention? The emperor of Genosha, the deans of the three academies, Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, and the heads of various prominent families, and so on. A group of people marched toward Cross Street, and when they entered, they witnessed an unforgettable scene. Lucas, dressed in a white suit and wearing a white top hat, elegantly held a cocktail in his hand. In front of him knelt a dozen terrified Beast Masters. "I''ll ask you one more time: where are the other rats hiding? Speak up, and I might consider a quick death for you." Lucas said in a detached tone. No one answered, all those kneeling on the ground trembled but resolutely chose to remain silent. "Truly stubborn, aren''t you? Rats will always be rats. It''s utterly disgusting!" Lucas lifted the Negroni to his eyes, admiring the enticing color before downing it in one go. A burst of light energy erupted from him, and all those kneeling suddenly levitated, unable to move. At that moment, Lucas turned to face the approaching emperor and his entourage. He snapped his fingers elegantly, and the suspended individuals instantly exploded, bursting apart like fireworks. Countless blood and tiny fragments rained down from the sky, crashing onto the ground. The entire area transformed into a deep crimson, resembling a monotonous red oil painting. Amidst the bloody liquid, Lucas stood quietly in his white attire, not a drop of blood on him, exuding an eerie elegance. Jamie''s expression was blank, as if he saw nothing at all, clearly, he had anticipated this. He understood very well that this seemingly graceful man was, in essence, a madmanone with formidable power! "Hello, everyone. I came to Genosha Calivia just passing through, nothing special going on." Lucas explained with a smile, S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but looking at the blood and body fragments around him made it impossible to sense any goodwill. Zane shrank back, silently hiding behind his father Benson. At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to vomit. Benson noticed Zane''s movements and kept a straight face as he stepped on Zane''s foot. Their actions didn''t draw the attention of others, everyone was focused on Lucas and the scene he had just created. Miles, the emperor of Genosha, looked at the smile on Lucas''s face and spoke up: "Sir, what is going on here?" As Lucas walked forward slowly, he casually replied, "Just some rats from the Constellation, nothing worth paying attention to." Upon hearing the word "Constellation." everyone present seemed to understand the situation. It was rumored that Lucas, known as the Light Knight, had a deep-seated hatred for dark attribute Beast Masters, and most of the Constellation members were indeed dark attribute Beast Masters. "Sir, Genosha has prepared a banquet for you, please come this way." Avery immediately said. Lucas waved his hand in boredom, casually placing his empty glass on a nearby stall. Then, looking at the high-ranking officials of Genosha before him, he spoke in a gentle tone, "No need to trouble yourselves. I have other matters to attend to." Other matters? The people of Genosha instinctively glanced at the ground, the bright red blood had not yet dried. Was Lucas planning to do this again? "If only I could find some more hidden rats, I would like to know if there are any special geniuses within Genosha." Lucas voiced his curiosity. Upon hearing this, everyone present began to think. Some reacted quickly, recalling that Lucas, as a level nine Beast Master, seemed to have never taken on an apprentice. Could he be looking for a suitable genius to take as a disciple? This thought immediately excited everyone in the room, becoming the apprentice of a level nine Beast Master would be a huge leap forward! In an instant, the members of the prominent families began to rapidly search for suitable candidates within their families. However, after turning it over in their minds, they found few who could truly be considered geniuses. This is because above all the geniuses in Genosha loomed an undeniable genius, Charles! Thinking of this, Benson''s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered that Charles was a multi-attribute Beast Master, contracted with a wind attribute, a dual fire and ice attribute, and a dark attribute mystical beast! A dark attribute mystical beast! What would happen if this level nine Beast Master, who had a particular hatred for dark attribute Beast Masters, found out about Charles''s existence? Would Charles be killed on the spot by Lucas? Experience tales at mvl Benson''s heart began to fill with anticipation. Chapter 270: Chapter 270: What Are They Hiding? The mysterious figure had once said that as long as they did not directly attack Charles, they would not intervene in any matters.The opportunity presented to Benson was truly a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Even if Ezra returned safe and sound in the future, it would not significantly affect the Taylor family. A level nine Beast Master taking action against Charles had little to do with the Taylor family. Moreover, considering Charles''s level of recognition within Genosha Calivia, even if the Taylor family remained silent, others would definitely talk about it. "Just a little guidance will do, avoid saying too much. Safety first!" Benson''s mind raced with thoughts. Meanwhile, Jamie, the head of Cyber Academy, had a bad feeling in his heart. Charles was undoubtedly the most famous genius in Genosha. If he caught Lucas''s attention, especially after Lucas had just killed a dozen people, the consequences could be dire! What if Lucas acted impulsively and decided to attack Charles? Thinking of this, Jamie immediately spoke up before anyone else could: "Most of the geniuses in Genosha have already entered the three major academies for their studies. The remaining ones are being taught by teachers." "If you''re looking to take on a disciple, you''ll need to exclude those who have already pledged themselves to a master." Jamie''s words echoed in the ears of the crowd, and everyone turned to look at Lucas, eager to know if he truly intended to find an apprentice. "That''s true, but can anyone else compare to me? I want to see what level the geniuses of Genosha are at before deciding on a disciple." Lucas replied. This answer neither confirmed nor denied his intention to take on an apprentice. Jamie wasn''t ready to give up just yet, he turned to Miles and proposed, "Your Majesty, why not notify the young geniuses in Genosha who wish to take on a master to come to the royal banquet?" Miles glanced at Lucas and, seeing that he showed no signs of refusal, nodded in agreement. The top figures in Genosha around them began to understand Jamie''s purpose in doing this. Just as Benson was about to say something, before he could open his mouth, Jamie was already in front of him, staring intently into his eyes, filled with murderous intent, and said: "Oh, does the head of the Taylor family have any other opinions?" Benson looked into Jamie''s cold, murderous gaze and chose not to respond. He could sense that if he mentioned Charles at this moment, he would surely face Jamie''s retaliation later! The wrath of an eighth-level Beast Master was something the Taylor family could not bear right now. Thinking of what the mysterious figure had promised, Benson took a deep breath and shook his head, indicating he had no objections. Yet in his heart, he vowed that once he used that thing to become an eighth-level Beast Master, he would make Jamie pay the price! The decision had been made. A group of people was heading toward the royal palace. Meanwhile, the young talents of Genosha received notifications from the royal family, with messages appearing on their phones. It stated that a level nine Beast Master would be attending the royal banquet and encouraged them to perform well, as this could be a chance to earn the favor of the Beast Master. Upon seeing this message, countless individuals were instantly excited! A level nine Beast Master was the dream of many Beast Masters, a figure revered wherever they went. Finn looked at the message on his phone, swayed his body, and felt that his injuries had mostly healed. He turned to Shannon beside him and said: "I want to go see it, to try my luck." Shannon craned his neck and leaned down to peek at the information on Finn''s phone, astonished. He asked, "A level nine Beast Master? Is this for real? There are only a handful of level nine Beast Masters in the Abyssal Depths. Who could it be coming to Genosha Calivia?" Shannon clearly had more knowledge about the Abyssal Depths. His mind raced, most level nine Beast Masters were incredibly busy, and there were very few who could come to Genosha at this time. Moreover, those without disciples who were looking to take on apprentices were even rarer. "Could it be Light Knight, Lucas?" Shannon considered this possibility. He immediately turned to Finn and said, "You need to think this through. Lucas has another title: the Elegant Madman!" Finn slightly furrowed his brows. He found the two contrasting titles quite strange. One was Light Knight, which sounded full of justice and power. The other was Elegant Madman, suggesting a sense of obsession and abnormality. However, for him, as long as it was a level nine Beast Master, it was not a problem. If he could become a disciple of a level nine Beast Master, his revenge would have a greater chance of success! "No more thinking, if I miss this chance, there won''t be another. A level nine Beast Master is not someone you encounter easily." Finn took a deep breath and made his decision. He was determined to give it a shot! There were many others who shared Finn''s thoughts. Some senior students from Cyber Academy were also making their way to the Genosha royal palace. Those who received the message were all exceptionally talented and powerful young individuals, only such people were qualified to attend the banquet. Otherwise, if their skills were lacking and their talent insufficient, they would only embarrass themselves in front of the level nine Beast Master. Charles was no exception, he looked at the message on his phone, feeling a bit perplexed. Before Charles had a chance to think further, Jamie''s call came through. "Charles, you absolutely must not attend the banquet later. A lot of people from Constellation died at Cross Street today, Lucas was behind it." Cross Street? People from Constellation? Charles felt his curiosity about Lucas intensify. He attempted to search for some information online, but details about a level nine Beast Master were classified and generally inaccessible to the public. Hearing Jamie''s concerned voice, Charles nodded and replied: "Dean, I won''t be going. Besides, I already have Master Ezra, I''m not interested in other Beast Masters." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Jamie sighed with relief. What he needed to do now was wait for Lucas to leave. If things went smoothly, it wouldn''t interfere with Charles participating in the underground octagonal cage fight that night. He also hoped to see if he could get Lucas to help look into the curse on Hale. Thinking of this, Jamie glanced toward the center of the banquet, where Lucas was sitting. If it were the old days, that seat would surely have been occupied by Genosha''s Emperor Miles. This was the benefit of having immense powercountless people admired and respected you, too afraid to provoke you, desperately wanting to win your favor. Even the position of the Dean of Cyber Academy''s Genosha branch felt somewhat insignificant in this moment. If Jamie wanted to ask Lucas for help, he could only give it a shot. "Hale, be careful and stick close to me." Jamie instructed Hale. Hale nodded and followed Jamie over. "Sir, I am Jamie, the Dean of Cyber Academy. This is Hale, his uncle is Ezra." Jamie introduced them right away. There could be no hesitation at this moment, he needed to mention his status as Dean and Hale''s connection to Ezra to pique Lucas''s interest. Sure enough, upon hearing Jamie''s words, Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucas looked up at Hale. After a few seconds, he spoke with genuine interest, "Interesting. This curse seems somewhat familiar. Let me think about where I''ve seen it before." Upon hearing this, Jamie instantly felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders. Hale instinctively looked up at Lucas, who was deep in thought. His emotions were complicated, he desperately wanted Lucas to help lift the curse but feared it might all be in vain. After all, Ezra had tried various methods to resolve the curse on him, and none had worked! Could Lucas have a solution? After a moment, Lucas shook his head and slowly said, "I can''t remember where I encountered it before, but I can help him lift the curse." Hale froze in place at these words. His body began to tremble, the curse that had trapped him for years was about to be lifted today? However, in the next moment, all his fantasies and hopes were ruthlessly shattered. "I can lift the curse on him, but why should I bother?" Lucas said casually. A dean from Cyber Academy''s branch and a connection to Ezra, It wasn''t enough to make him help Hale. To lift this curse, he would need to expend energy, time, and effort. "Well, I wonder what your requirements are, sir?" Jamie spoke first. He didn''t want to lose this opportunity. Over the years, he had been watching Hale''s performance closely. He knew that Hale had great potential and would definitely achieve more than just being a level eight Beast Master in the future. But the key was that the curse had to be lifted, otherwise, Hale would remain a level six Beast Master for life! "I have no demands. I''m just quite curiouswhat is Cyber Academy hiding?" Lucas smiled as he looked at Jamie. The observational skills of a level nine Beast Master were not so easily deceived. Back at Cross Street, he had already noticed some interesting things. When geniuses were mentioned, many people''s eyes in Genosha subconsciously turned towards Jamie and Benson. Especially the way Jamie spoke to Benson, filled with threats and malice. Clearly, things were not so simple, was Cyber Academy hiding something about their geniuses that he wasn''t meant to know? As he entered the banquet earlier, Lucas had taken out his phone and searched for Cyber Academy, discovering that much of the information was related to a particular young man. There were mentions of a monster from Cyber Academy, a true genius, a disciple of a level eight Beast Master, an eighteen-year-old level four Beast Master, and a mystical beast of diamond quality... All this information shared one common name: Charles! But why did Jamie not want him to know about Charles''s existence? "So, Charles is a multi-attribute Beast Master? And he has contracted a dark attribute mystical beast?" Lucas murmured softly. The smile on his face grew even broader. Chapter 271: Chapter 271: Charles Arrives Hale looked at the elegant smile on Lucas''s face. He never expected that his attempt to hide information about Charles would be detected.Moreover, Lucas had even guessed that Charles was a multi-attribute Beast Master who had contracted a dark attribute mystical beast. Hale couldn''t help but wonder how Lucas, who had always held animosity toward dark attribute Beast Masters, would react upon meeting Charles. He dared not think further. He directly spoke to Jamie, saying, "Dean, let''s go back." After saying that, Hale bowed to Lucas and sincerely said, "Sir, there''s no need to lift the curse on me, I apologize for the disturbance, and I hope you can forgive me." Jamie let out a sigh as he looked at the defeated Hale, unsure of what to say. Clearly, Hale was more concerned about Charles''s safety than the curse afflicting him, he had already made his choice. "Sir, Charles is just an ordinary student with some talent, but he is already a disciple of Ezra. It''s normal for him not to want to attend the banquet." Jamie explained. As long as Charles didn''t come out and stayed within Cyber Academy, there should be no problems. No matter how reckless Lucas was, he couldn''t possibly enter Cyber Academy to take action against Charles. Moreover, Jamie had another thought in mind: Charles had encountered a level eight Beast Master from Constellation and returned unscathed. Additionally, Ezra had specifically sent over some equipment, and Colton had prepared a miracle drug to suppress spiritual sensitivity. Jamie was aware of all these things. Charles was definitely not an ordinary multi-attribute Beast Master. Jamie could sense from this information that Charles possessed talents beyond what most could imagine. It was likely related to his spiritual sensitivity, which was probably much higher than that of an average person. However, this was not a good thing, the higher the spiritual sensitivity, the more one could perceive things that ordinary people could not. This made it easier to encounter unspeakable horrors! If Lucas became aware of Charles''s spiritual sensitivity, he would undoubtedly take action! Without absolute will and conviction, those who were exposed to such things too early often fell prey to temptation, corruption, and madness. "Ezra''s disciple, huh? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Ezra. Checking out his disciple sounds like a good idea." Lucas said, growing more curious. He wanted to know what kind of genius could command Jamie''s respect so greatly that this cursed level six Beast Master would give up the chance to lift his curse. "Does anyone know Charles? I''ve heard he is a true genius." Lucas called out loudly. Many talented young individuals at the banquet looked at each other upon hearing Charles''s name. Finn was also present, as soon as he arrived at the banquet, he scanned the room, hoping to catch sight of Charles. When he realized Charles wasn''t coming, Finn let out a sigh of relief. If Charles were to attend, he would surely be overshadowed by such a talented individual! However, after hearing the words of the level nine Beast Master at the center of the banquet, Finn became curiouswhy hadn''t Charles come? "Sir, Charles isn''t important. There are already many geniuses here, they are the focus." Jamie reiterated. Lucas waved his hand dismissively and replied, "I''m just curious. Ezra''s discipleif I could just see what Charles is like, I would help him lift the curse." Hale looked at Lucas, who was pointing at him, and shook his head, indicating that he no longer needed the curse to be lifted. At that moment, Benson, who had been keeping an eye on the situation, walked over. A mocking expression was on his face as he said, "Sir, this Charles is a real genius. He has excellent talent in alchemy and forging, and he''s already a level four Beast Master at just eighteen." "Not only that, but he''s also a multi-attribute Beast Master, able to contract mystical beasts of different attributes, and he has even created his own combat techniques!" Benson laid out all the details about Charles. This information was all true and could be found online. Now that Lucas knew of Charles''s existence, it didn''t matter if he said these things, it was merely to irritate Jamie. Lucas listened with great interest to Benson''s words, his eyes growing brighter. "If all of this is true, then Charles is indeed a worthy genius. However..." Lucas''s smile slowly faded. He turned to Jamie and said seriously, "However, a genius who walks the wrong path is worse than a fool who trains diligently." The meaning behind his words was crystal clear. No matter how talented Charles was, if he contracted a dark attribute mystical beast, he was likely to go down the wrong path, making him worse off than a fool with lesser strength. Jamie clenched his fists, he had never encountered such a situation before. As the headmaster of Cyber Academy, there had been very few times in his many years that he had to bow down. Today, he had lowered himself more than once, trying to avoid drawing Lucas''s attention to Charles. But it seemed that fate was not on his side. "Charles is currently training in the academy''s training room and cannot come. I hope you can understand, sir." Jamie straightened up and slowly refused. Lucas''s expression remained blank as he stared at Jamie, the aura of a level nine Beast Master suddenly erupting. The entire banquet hall fell silent. Those younger individuals with lower strength turned red in the face, struggling to breathe. They felt as if a great mountain was pressing down on them, slowly crushing them into the ground. Finn tried hard to stand tall but found it futile. As time passed, he could only gradually bend at the waist, his legs buckling. Fortunately, this oppressive force didn''t last long. Lucas merely wanted to demonstrate his strength and had no intention of killing everyone there. He looked at Jamie, whose face was dark with anxiety, and slowly said, "The gap between Beast Masters only widens as one progresses. It would be very simple for me to kill you." Jamie had no way to refute this, he could feel the difference between them. Both were level eight Beast Masters, and even Ezra could easily defeat him, let alone Lucas, the level nine Beast Master. "Since Charles doesn''t have time, I''ll go visit him myself. What do you think?" Lucas''s face regained its elegant smile. The faint smile was like a pristine mask covering his features. Jamie took a deep breath, the current situation indicated that Lucas was now very interested in Charles. It seemed there was no escaping this today. Noticing the unrefusable tone in Lucas''s words, Jamie decided to make one last attempt. He planned to leverage the power of the Cyber Academy''s main branch to instill some caution in Lucas. "Charles is a student of Cyber Academy, and the main branch is also closely monitoring him." Jamie stated. The smile on Lucas''s face showed no signs of fading. He slowly replied, "And what of it? If it were me from a decade ago, I might have had some reservations, but now..." He only spoke half of his thought. Lucas''s nonchalant attitude left Jamie at a loss. If Lucas no longer cared about Cyber Academy, what could possibly stop him? "Sir, while Charles possesses dark attribute energy, he will never become someone like those in the Constellation organization!" Jamie asserted firmly. Hale took a deep breath, since it concerned Charles''s safety, he stepped forward and said, "Sir, Charles will be a powerful all-attribute Beast Master in the future, even stronger than Uncle Ezra." The commotion quickly attracted the attention of others nearby. After learning about the situation, some also stood up to speak! "Sir, I am the president of the Forging Masters Guild. I vouch for Charles, dark attribute energy doesn''t mean anything!" Xavier spoke in a low voice. Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, chimed in, "That''s right! We all know Charles''s character, he will be a powerful guardian in the future!" General Mason from Genosha, Danel, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, and others who recognized Charles all began to speak up. Lucas observed the scene before him, growing more curious, while his killing intent intensified. This situation meant that Charles was either truly as they described or an absolute terror who had deceived all these people! Lucas leaned more toward the latter. In his eyes, all dark attribute Beast Masters were, for the most part, potential threats. Not everyone was like Ezra, the other dark attribute Beast Masters would be tempted to join the Constellation and become agents of evil! It was because of these people that his beloved was attacked and lost her life! If it weren''t for the Constellation and the dark attribute Beast Masters, he wouldn''t have lost the love of his life! "Enough! Get Charles over here! Do I really have to go visit him?" Lucas''s emotions began to spiral out of control. He recalled some painful memories, his face void of expression. The pressure of a level nine Beast Master silenced everyone in the room! Jamie sighed and took out his phone, sending a message to Charles: [Charles, you''ve caught Lucas''s attention. He wants to meet you.] Soon, a reply came back. [I''m already on my way.] At the entrance of the Genosha royal palace, Charles looked at the grand doors before him, took a deep breath, and slowly walked inside. Since there was no way to avoid it, he might as well face it head-on. As a dark attribute Beast Master, there was nothing wrong with that! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was eager to see what this so-called Light Knight Lucas was really like! Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Trial As Charles walked toward the banquet, he glanced at the information prompt in his eyes regarding the mystical beast mousie.[shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [mimetic illusion], [darkness cloak], [darkness drawn], [Demigod Power] [Weakness]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotional State]: Good [Condition]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its adorable appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, it can be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed away. Charles was very clear about what kind of mystical beast mousie was. Simple, cute, yet very timid, it was an extremely reliable partner. For a mystical beast like this, as long as it''s of the dark attribute, and hasn''t done anything heinous, then neither has he. As a Beast Master with dark attribute energy, it wasn''t his fault. He possessed energy of all attributes, and he could form contracts with mystical beasts of all attributes, light attribute included. So why was he viewed with animosity by a level nine Beast Master? Before long, Charles arrived at the silent royal banquet. The atmosphere was incredibly heavy, almost no one dared to speak, and most were communicating with their eyes. Charles saw the worried face of Finn, and the delighted expression of Zane. He also spotted familiar figures like President Xavier, President Owen, and Mason, Zachary''s father, among others. Their eyes were filled with concern and speculation about what would happen next. Charles maintained a blank expression as he focused his gaze on the most conspicuous person at the banquet. Clearly, the unfamiliar man sitting in the center was the level nine Beast Master known as the Light Knight, Lucas, the one who had disrupted all of Charles''s plans. When Lucas saw Charles arrive, he carefully sensed the atmosphere and immediately frowned. Unlike other ordinary dark attribute Beast Masters, the dark attribute energy surrounding Charles was exceptionally dense, infused with an unknown aura. This intensified Lucas''s murderous intent. Such a rich dark attribute energy, combined with that unknown aura, if Charles were to succumb to temptation and join the [Constellation] organization in the future, he would undoubtedly become a villain causing chaos in the world! Lucas spoke with deep disdain, "So you are Charles? The true genius of Genosha, the multi-attribute Beast Master?" "That''s right, I am Charles." Charles nodded. He walked forward without fear. As soon as he took a step, he felt a terrifying pressure surrounding him, like a massive mountain slowly descending, trying to crush him! In an instant, Charles understood that this pressure must be coming from a level nine Beast Master! Was this meant to force him to bow down right from the start? Feeling the pressure on him, Charles didn''t speak, he continued to move forward. With each step he took, the pressure increased slightly, as if continuing down this path would turn him into a puddle of flesh. Even so, Charles did not stop. The other young geniuses were standing at a distance, they didn''t feel the same level of pressure as Charles. Yet even so, some of them couldn''t withstand it and instantly spat out blood, clearly suffering internal injuries from the overwhelming pressure. On Charles''s side, there seemed to be no change, he slowly advanced. With every step, the muscles and bones in his body creaked under the strain, the pressure exceeding what he had experienced during his training with the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. As he walked, Charles thought to himself, is this the power of a level nine Beast Master? Without summoning a mystical beast or using any skills, just the sheer pressure alone was already causing him pain. Indeed, in the world of Beast Masters, the higher the level, the greater the gap. Charles was currently a level four Beast Master, but in front of the level nine Beast Master Lucas, he felt like a child, with no means of resistance, and he could only let Lucas manipulate him. Some of the young geniuses had already collapsed to the ground, and a few others, unable to withstand the pressure, chose to retreat, leaving the area of influence. Finn''s gaze was sharp, he keenly sensed the situation. Even if he couldn''t become a level nine Beast Master''s disciple today, he needed to persist, opportunities like this were rare, and the longer he held on, the better it would be for his future. Thinking of this, he began to imitate Charles and slowly moved forward. Seeing Finn''s actions, the other geniuses also seemed to realize something, and those who could endure started to walk as well. In an instant, the banquet transformed into a trial ground, as countless geniuses began to slowly approach Lucas''s position. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leading the way was Charles, who was about twenty steps ahead of Finn. Lucas watched the unfolding scene with great interest, Charles aside, the youth following him also looked impressive, quick to react and possessing good physical attributesa true talent. As time passed, fewer and fewer people were able to stand. The vast majority of the young geniuses had either withdrawn or collapsed, remaining motionless on the ground. They had reached their limits, continuing onward would likely lead to serious injuries. At this moment, many were acutely aware of the gap between Beast Masters. The self-proclaimed geniuses had not even seen the level nine Beast Master make a move before being overwhelmed by the pressure. Charles continued to move forward slowly. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, clearly indicating that he wasn''t finding it easy either. However, his condition was much better than that of the others. Following behind Charles was Finn. At this moment, blood was flowing from Finn''s eyes, mouth, and ears, yet he grit his teeth and persisted. With every step he took, Finn could feel his potential being squeezed out a little more. He wanted to grow stronger and seek revenge, he could not give up! Soon, only Charles and Finn remained, struggling to continue forward. Finn''s consciousness began to blur, he could no longer clearly see Charles''s figure. In his eyes, Charles transformed into a towering mountain whose peak he could not see. In the next moment, the pressure on Finn slowly dissipated, and he collapsed to the ground, motionless. "That kid''s not bad, he''s got some potential." Lucas remarked. He had sensed that Finn had reached his limit and could go no further. Since he felt Finn still had some potential, he chose to let him rest. Even so, Finn had gained a lot from the experience. He felt his body gradually becoming lighter, clearly much stronger than before. Lying on the ground, Finn struggled to turn his head to see how far Charles could go. All eyes were on Charles, who was now nearly exhausted. He stood still, seeming to gather every ounce of strength just to lift his foot. Others noticed Charles''s current situation, and someone remarked: "Charles is truly a genius, he''s a monster, so far ahead of everyone else." "Yeah, but it seems like this is as far as he can go, he can''t push any further." "If he goes any further, he might lose consciousness, and in a worse case, he could die." Jamie''s expression darkened, and he remained silent, his fists clenched tightly, muscles tensed all over. "What''s this? You want to challenge me?" Lucas suddenly asked, staring at Jamie''s hands. Jamie replied slowly, "So what if I do? As the head of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, do you dare to make a move against me?" This statement carried an absolute conviction, Jamie had had enough of Lucas. He did not want anything to happen to Charles, as the headmaster, he wanted to protect this rare talent! "Oh? How do you know I wouldn''t dare? Let me tell you something, I''m nearly dead." Lucas said with a smile, his voice low enough that only Jamie could hear. "What!" Jamie exclaimed, stunned into silence. His mind raced, no wonder Lucas didn''t care about the main academyhe was on the brink of death! What could be more terrifying than a mad level nine Beast Master? That would be a mad level nine Beast Master who was about to die! No one would dare provoke such a being, even the main academy would have to think twice. With that thought, Jamie felt even more despair, the crisis Charles faced today was undoubtedly a matter of life and death! What had stopped Lucas from killing Ezra when they first met? Jamie felt a pang of regret for not asking more questions back then, if he had, perhaps he could have helped Charles now. All he could do was leave everything to Charles''s fate. Under Jamie''s watchful gaze, Charles slowly lifted his foot and set it down. With each step he took, blood would spurt from his body. Starting from his mouth, then from his eyes and ears, and now blood was pouring out from the pores of his skin. But Charles continued to persevere. He looked at Jamie, he looked at Hale, and he looked at the lofty Lucas. He could still go on! Lucas''s expression was calm, his gaze equally tranquil. No one knew the murderous intent brewing within him. He noticed the [Mysterious Fragment] around Charles''s neck and had already begun to speculate about its significance. As a level nine Beast Master, Lucas was no stranger to the [Mysterious Fragment]. Ordinary Beast Masters had no need for such things. Only one type of Beast Master required it: those who lacked strength but possessed strong [Spiritual sensitivity]. They needed the fragment to reduce their [Spiritual sensitivity] to avoid unknown influences! Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Things Change Generally speaking, a Beast Master with strong [Spiritual sensitivity] like this was not particularly special to Lucas.Although they were rare, the Ethereal Grove was vast, and with a large population, many such individuals could be found. However, Charles was different, his talent stood out. Among all the gifted youths in Genosha, he was the only one still pressing forward, taking one step at a time, refusing to give up. Not only did he possess great talent, but he was also incredibly resilient. He was a promising candidate to become a powerful Beast Master. No wonder the head of Cyber Academy was doing everything possible to hide Charles''s existence and prevent him from seeing Charles. Because of this, Lucas wanted even more to eliminate Charles completely. An dark attribute Beast Master with very high [Spiritual sensitivity] and great talent could become a disaster for the entire Beast Master world if he were ever swayed to join an organization like [Constellation]! With this thought in mind, Lucas carefully observed Charles, trying to find his limits. No one knew what was on Lucas''s mind. Everyone was focused on Charles, waiting to see when he would fall. Unexpectedly, Charles erupted with tremendous potential from the second floor, it seemed his stamina was slowly recovering, and he continued to press on. Only Lucas and Jamie''s pupils suddenly contracted. As the two strongest, they were able to notice Charles''s condition more closely than anyone else. The reason for his stamina recovery was that Charles had subconsciously used a skill! It must have been a skill from a dark attribute mystical beast, one that drew power from the shadows to restore stamina! Because of this slight recovery in stamina, Charles''s consciousness was less muddled, and he became a bit more alert, quickly realizing what had just happened. The skill from the mousie, [darkness drawn]: siphons energy from enemies to restore stamina or enhance attack power, and it is also effective against summoned projections. But there were no enemies present right now. Charles quickly regained clarity, it was perhaps because he perceived the level nine Beast Master Lucas as an enemy. [darkness drawn] successfully activated! Lucas felt it even more acutely, his heart was filled with shock and murderous intent! He was a level nine light attribute Beast Master, and a level four Beast Master''s skill, especially a dark attribute skill, could actually siphon energy from a level nine Beast Master to restore stamina! What did this mean? The dark attribute energy within Charles was more terrifying than he had imagined, at the very least, its quality was superior to that of a level nine Beast Master''s light attribute energy! Otherwise, there would be no way to draw energy from him! It seemed that either Charles''s original attribute energy was formidable, or the dark attribute mystical beast he had contracted was extraordinary. Whichever the case, it indicated that Charles''s future growth would surely be remarkable. At this point, Charles''s potential was already quite clear, however, Lucas still did not retract his oppressive aura. He was contemplating whether he should just eliminate Charles outright. With this mindset, the light attribute energy radiated from Lucas''s body. This time, Charles''s [darkness drawn] was completely ineffective because the power of a level nine Beast Master was incredibly formidable. The earlier successful energy siphoning that had restored his stamina was due to Lucas''s lack of vigilance. Although Charles''s dark attribute energy was advanced, it was not as powerful as Lucas''s. Jamie sensed something unusual, he was about to take action when he noticed that Charles seemed completely unaffected. Lucas''s eyes widened as he stared intently at Charles. This time, the smile on his face vanished, and he no longer appeared calm, for he realized that Charles had directly absorbed the light attribute energy he was emitting! "What... what is going on here!" Lucas instinctively exclaimed. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one answered him. Among all those present, he was the only level nine Beast Master, and if he didn''t understand what was happening with Charles, no one else would either. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Charles began to slowly emit a white glow. This was light attribute energy that he had siphoned from Lucas. At first, Charles merely felt that the light attribute energy was not repelling him. As his body gradually reached its limits, Charles suddenly realized that the light attribute energy began to enter his body on its own. It was helping him repair damaged organs and muscles. Soon, all the injuries on Charles''s body disappeared, replaced by an even stronger and more solid physique! Enjoy new stories from mvl He never expected things to turn out this way. Not only was he unharmed, but his strength had also increased! Charles''s physical attributes became even more powerful. Due to the weight limit of the [Overlord Heavy Armor], he had been unable to enhance his physicality over the past few days. This time, however, it was the pressure from the level nine Beast Master, combined with the light attribute energy, that allowed him to break through his limits once again. Everyone present was stunned. Most believed that Lucas had actively healed Charles. But seeing Lucas''s equally bewildered expression, they fell into confusion. Especially Zane and Benson, father and son, whose mouths hung wide open, large enough to fit a whole egg inside. They would never have thought that Charles, who seemed unwilling to give up and was still holding on, would suddenly recover from his injuries. Moreover, it felt like his strength had improved! This completely broke Zane''s composure. Every time he saw Charles on the verge of death, the latter would somehow turn the situation around, rising from the dead. Just like in the previous underground octagonal cage, where Charles had executed his self-created combat techniques, the same was happening now at the banquetCharles''s physical prowess was becoming stronger. How could Zane continue to oppose Charles now? It wouldn''t be long before he, as a level five Beast Master, would no longer be a match for Charles. Zane was unaware that even in the past, Charles wielding the [black gold long knife] could have easily slain him! Let alone now. Soon, once Charles had fully recovered, Lucas unhesitatingly retracted his oppressive aura. He swiftly moved to Charles''s side, carefully sensing the situation. "Strange, there''s nothing particularly special about you. How did you manage this?" Lucas asked directly. Charles was a bit confused, he also didn''t understand what was happening. Clearly, the light attribute energy had entered his body, but he hadn''t contracted a light attribute mystical beast! Mousie was dark attribute, Max was a dual ice and fire attribute mystical beast, Little Gold was metal attribute, and Mia was wind attribute. There wasn''t any light attribute presence at all, and he had no idea why this was happening. At this point, Lucas''s murderous intent had diminished significantly. He began to feel that Charles might be hiding some secret regarding light attributes, one that was even more mysterious and powerful than his own dark attribute! "Summon your dark attribute mystical beast. I want to take a look." Lucas said slowly. Now, he wanted to know Where Charles''s dark attribute energy came fromwas it inherent to his body or belonged to the contracted mystical beast? Soon, a hexagram array lit up. Mousie appeared in front of everyone, looking bewildered. Others might not notice anything unusual. But as a level nine Beast Master, Lucas''s perception of dark attribute energy was unmatched by anyone else. He placed Mousie in the palm of his hand, carefully feeling its energy. Perhaps it was because the light attribute on Lucas was too overwhelming, Mousie dared not move, as if it had encountered a natural enemy! Soon, Lucas''s expression changed dramatically, he had already figured out what kind of mystical beast Mousie was! "Charles, do you know what this mystical beast actually is?" Lucas said with a complex tone. Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him, there was no change regarding Mousie''s information, [shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [mimetic illusion], [darkness cloak], [darkness drawn], [Demigod''s strength] [Weaknesses]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Likes]: Scaring people [Emotional State]: Hungry [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its cute appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, it will be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed. Could it be the juvenile Demigod mentioned in the description? By the way, what exactly is a Demigod? Charles had never paid much attention to these two words before, as he had never heard of them. The Ethereal Grove didn''t seem to have any descriptions about "Demigod." "Could it be?..." Before Charles could finish his sentence, Lucas immediately returned Mousie to Charles and said, "This isn''t a suitable place for conversation. Let''s find a place to talk properly later." Hearing this, Jamie and Hale breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know what was going on, it seemed that Lucas didn''t intend to target Charles, perhaps because of the earlier light attribute energy incident? Or was it due to the mystical beast that Charles had summoned? The exact reason was unknown to anyone, except for Lucas, who understood the situation clearly. "By the way, I can also help lift the curse on that level six Beast Master. Charles, this is all because of you. You''re doing great!" Lucas pointed at Hale as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Charles became instantly excited, he hadn''t expected to find a solution to the curse on Hale here! Today''s events had truly taken a sudden turn. What could be the reason behind it all? Charles felt very puzzled. He looked at Lucas, thinking that when the time was right, the other party would naturally tell him the reason. Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Trial of the Heart The entire royal banquet fell into silence, with all eyes on Charles, especially those talented individuals from Genosha.Only by truly competing against Charles could one understand the gap between people. Faced with the oppressive aura of a level nine Beast Master, they could only grit their teeth and take a few steps, they couldn''t hold out for long. Some even got injured from the pressure they couldn''t withstand. Even Finn, who had shone brightly during the battle in the underground octagonal cage, found himself left far behind by Charles. Feeling the pain coursing through his body, Finn looked up at Charles''s back. He, who was hailed as the strongest level four Beast Master in the academy, realized, upon meeting Charles, that he had a clearer understanding of his own strength. In this world, there would always be others with greater potential to become strong. If he didn''t strive to catch up, the gap would only continue to widen! Aside from those geniuses. Zane and his son Benson exchanged glances, both gritting their teeth, their eyes filled with unspoken resentment and malice. "That kid Charles really has some luck, he managed to escape with his life!" Zane muttered quietly. He simply couldn''t understand what was happening before his eyes. As a dark attribute Beast Master, Charles had not only survived in front of Lucas, a Light Knight, but had also performed so exceptionally! If it were any other dark attribute Beast Master, they would have been reduced to blood and guts by now! Just like those Beast Masters from the [Constellation] organization on Cross Street earlier. Yet, not only was Charles still alive and well, but it seemed he had piqued Lucas''s interest, which Zane, who had always wanted Charles dead, found entirely unacceptable! But speaking of which, why did Lucas suddenly change his attitude? Could it be that Charles has some hidden secret? Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this. Emperor Miles of Genosha keenly sensed Lucas''s interest in Charles. It was likely due to the dark attribute mystical beast that Charles had contracted, which must be quite special. Or perhaps it was the fact that Charles could forcibly absorb light attribute energy without having contracted a light attribute mystical beast. This completely overturned his understanding! One must know that a Beast Master can only harness energy corresponding to the attributes of the mystical beast they have contracted, and Charles had no contract with light attribute energy at all! Miles''s mind raced as he tried to figure out what was happening, but he had no clues whatsoever. However, regardless of the reason, a talent like Charles absolutely could not be overlooked! Just as Miles was contemplating how to win Charles over, Lucas suddenly made a new move. "Charles, would you like to study by my side? I will teach you well." Lucas asked with a smile. Once those words left his mouth, the entire banquet was once again plunged into shock. Although everyone present had mentally prepared for Charles''s performance, they still couldn''t help but widen their eyes and drop their jaws when they heard Lucas, a level nine Beast Master, express his desire to have Charles as a student! "A level nine Beast Master wants to take Charles as his apprentice? Oh my god, this is too enviable!" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream about that!" "Well, I''m a bit better than you, at least I dare to dream about it!" Listening to the discussions around him, Finn sighed silently. This was to be expected, as long as Charles was present, he would overshadow the brilliance of other geniuses. The talent that Charles possessed was simply enviable! There would be no second genius like Charles in all of Genosha, just as there is only one sun in the world. Stars may shine, but to compare their light to that of the sun is quite presumptuous! As the others were caught in shock. Jamie, the dean of Cyber Academy, was the first to react. Charles was one of their students at Cyber Academy, and was Lucas trying to poach him? A genius like Charles certainly had an unlimited future ahead of him. If Jamie wanted to return to the main campus of Cyber Academy, he had to hold onto Charles tightly! "My lord, Charles is already a student at Cyber Academy, and Ezra is his teacher." Jamie quickly said. He certainly didn''t want Charles to leave Cyber Academy. Moreover, being with someone like Lucas could mean that one day he might change his mind, putting Charles in danger again! At that moment, Jamie''s only thought was to hope that Charles would refuse and that Lucas would quickly leave Genosha Calivia. But could Charles really resist the temptation of an invitation from a level nine Beast Master? Jamie felt uncertain, it wasn''t that he didn''t trust Charles, but the allure of a level nine Beast Master was just too great. "I know what you said, but I''m asking Charles, not you." Lucas turned his head, his tone very gentle, but his gaze towards Jamie was filled with sharpness. As an eighth-level Beast Master, Jamie naturally sensed a strong sense of crisis in Lucas''s gaze. He had originally intended to say more, but immediately closed his mouth. He had a premonition that if he said anything more, Lucas would take action! At the banquet, the onlooking youths wore expressions of envy and jealousy on their faces. The once-praised geniuses of Calivia all had their mouths agape, their eyes fixed on Charles. They fantasized about how great it would be if the person standing in front of Lucas were them! No one with any sense would refuse the chance to become an apprentice to a level nine Beast Master! Not to mention anything else, just the identity of being a level nine Beast Master''s apprentice would grant one VIP treatment in any country within the Abyssal Depths! Not to mention the guidance of a level nine Beast Master and the resources that come with it, no one would refuse this invitation! Zane and his son Benson were far more anxious than the others. Charles''s teacher, Ezra, was an eighth-level Beast Master, but even with a divine beast, he couldn''t compare to a level nine Beast Master! If Charles became the apprentice to a level nine Beast Master, the Taylor family would not only find it difficult to target Charles in the future, but they might also face his revenge. At that point, the entire Taylor family would be affected, the energy of a level nine Beast Master was no joke! Under the gaze of the crowd, Charles slowly began to speak: "I already have a teacher. Teacher Ezra has treated me well, I cannot..." His sentence was left unfinished, but everyone present understood the meaning behind it. Someone incredulously whispered: "He actually... rejected him? This is a level nine Beast Master! I''d be willing to be his servant!" "Just look at your talent, they wouldn''t even want you as a servant! Is Charles really that foolish?" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream of such a thing, and he actually turned it down? My god, if Charles won''t, I would!" Listening to the conversations around him, Charles showed no emotion on his face. He certainly understood the power of a level nine Beast Master. But Teacher Ezra had been so good to him, it was just that he was too busy to teach him personally. Moreover, Ezra was a multi-attribute Beast Master, making him more suitable as a mentor. As for Lucas, Charles felt uncertain about him. On the surface, he appeared to be a very elegant middle-aged man, yet he gave off the vibe of a madman, unpredictable and potentially volatile. Enjoy new adventures from mvl If he really encountered a situation like that, it would be too late for regrets! "Ezra is just an eighth-level Beast Master, Charles. Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Lucas''s smile remained unchanged, his tone still gentle, yet there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. The reason he wanted to keep Charles by his side was that Charles''s talent had completely astonished him. That dark attribute mystical beast was no simple creature, and Charles harbored other secrets as well! Lucas didn''t want Charles to stray onto the wrong path in the future. Once Charles had too much contact with the Constellation organization, he might not be able to resist temptation, becoming a monster controlled by desire like those fallen dark attribute Beast Masters, wreaking havoc on the world! Lucas quietly waited for Charles to respond a second time, constantly pondering that if Charles continued to refuse, he would have to resort to other means. Such a powerful genius, not only with an absurdly high Beast Master talent, but also with a very resilient character, had been holding firm against his pressure. If given enough time, Charles''s future achievements would surely not be any less than his own as a level nine Beast Master! However, one condition remained: he had to personally guide Charles''s growth to prevent him from going astray and causing a disaster. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, Charles slowly began to speak again: "I..." At that moment, Dean Jamie quickly interrupted, interjecting, "My lord, Charles may need more time to think it over, he can''t make the right decision right now." Lucas turned back with a hint of amusement, looking at Jamie, and said, "No time? If he doesn''t wish to, then there''s nothing we can do. We can''t force him, that''s not something a gentleman should do." Jamie frowned, sensing that Lucas wasn''t going to let Charles off so easily. The thoughts of a level nine Beast Master were not so easily deciphered, and for now, he could only respond to changes with stability, taking it one step at a time. "Charles, if you insist on refusing, there will only be one path left for you." Lucas continued, and Charles''s heart sank as he detected the firmness in Lucas''s tone. The earlier gentleness had vanished like a fleeting firework, this level nine Beast Master didn''t seem ready to let him go so easily! Charles took a deep breath, this was the world of Beast Masters, where strength was revered and the weak had no means to resist! "May I ask, what is that path?" Charles slowly inquired, desperately not wanting to be near this madman, as it was too dangerous. Hearing Charles''s question, Lucas''s smile widened further as he pulled out a glowing staff from his pocket, gently saying: "It''s simple, it''s the Trial of the Heart. If you succeed, not only will I leave, but I will also lift the curse off this sixth-level Beast Master." Trial of the Heart? Charles was puzzled, he had never heard of such a thing. He focused on the object Lucas had pulled out, and information appeared before his eyes: [Light Staff * Pseudo [Golden Quality]: Forged from special materials, due to material limitations and insufficient blacksmithing skills, it is still far from the legendary true Light Staff. However, even so, its power is undeniable. Effect 1: Curse Removal, utilizing light attribute energy to eliminate curses from items, mystical beasts, and Beast Masters. Effect 2: Purification, using the staff to attack can deal double damage to dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters, while also purifying some low-intensity unknown terrifying effects. Effect 3: Trial of the Heart Illusion, capable of constructing a very realistic illusion that immerses people, making it impossible to distinguish between reality and illusion.] Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Lucass Shock Charles didn''t expect that the staff Lucas pulled out was of golden quality, and as he looked at the information displayed in his eyes.He fell into deep thought. According to the information. This golden quality staff had a tag labeled "Pseudo." clearly indicating that it was not the true Light Staff! Even so, it was still a significant distance from the genuine Light Staff, yet its quality was still golden. Could it be that the true Light Staff has a quality that surpasses gold? What could possibly be above golden quality? Charles wasn''t clear on everything, he only knew that the quality of weapons and equipment was divided into: gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold. In all of Genosha, there were only a few pieces of orange-quality equipment, and as for golden quality, he had never even heard of it, let alone anything above that. Besides that, this Pseudo Light Staff also came with three effects, each one immensely powerful. The first effect was clearly able to help Teacher Hale remove the curse on him, the second was an auxiliary combat effect, especially useful against dark attribute Beast Masters. As for the third effect, it was likely what Lucas had just mentionedthe Trial of the Heart. Charles''s mind raced as he processed the information displayed before him, and combined with Lucas''s earlier words, he could already guess what the other party was thinking. It was simply a matter of concern, they believed that if he stayed in Genosha Calivia, he might waver and be influenced by other things due to a lack of resolve. That was why Lucas had suggested he stay by his side to learn. With this thought, Charles took a deep breath, he was now very clear that whether he could successfully resolve this crisis depended on the upcoming Trial of the Heart. What if he fails? That powerful lunatic Lucas might directly take action against him, choosing to eliminate the danger at its roots. "That''s not fair at all! I haven''t done anything, yet because of potential future outcomes, you''re going to take action against me?" Charles thought to himself. It seemed that the world of Beast Masters was more realistic and crueler than he had imagined. Power! Only with great power can one prevent others from looking down on them. No, it wasn''t about being looked down upon, it was about being taken too seriously. If he were an ordinary genius, Lucas might have chosen to ignore him. Sometimes, having overwhelming talent isn''t a good thing, and now Charles finally understood that saying. "Dean, do you know what the Trial of the Heart is?" Hale asked, frowning slightly. Jamie nodded and replied, "I know a little. Ezra mentioned it before, it seems particularly difficult, and ordinary people can''t succeed at all. This trial has nothing to do with talent, it only tests the strength of one''s heart." The others present began to discuss as well. Many were unclear about this so-called Trial of the Heart, but fortunately, a few individuals had some relevant information to share. One person explained, "The Trial of the Heart uses real illusions to manifest a person''s true thoughts and principles. For a young man like Charles, it should be quite difficult to pass." "After all, he''s only eighteen. What kind of strong will can an eighteen-year-old possess? Without having experienced temptation, it''s easy to fall into it and become unable to extricate oneself." Once this was said, many in attendance nodded in agreement. Charles''s genius performance led many to subconsciously overlook the fact that, at the end of the day, he was just an eighteen-year-old boy. At eighteen, he was far too young and had not experienced many things, he couldn''t possibly form a solid set of values. Faced with various temptations and desires, what could he use to resist? "Father, what do you think would happen if Charles fails?" Zane asked, his eyes lighting up as he listened to the others'' discussion, and he cautiously whispered the question. Benson, as the head of the Taylor family in Genosha, was now calm enough to see the situation clearly. "There won''t be any good outcomes. It''s very likely he will be crippled or even killed on the spot." Benson replied quietly. I must say, in front of a powerful Beast Master, there is no such thing as law or morality. As an eighth-level Beast Master, Ezra summoned divine beasts within Calivia, openly threatening the entire Taylor family, and no one dared to speak against it. Even he, as the head of the Taylor family, didn''t dare to say much, he could only endure the humiliation brought by Ezra. Stay connected via mvl Now, with the arrival of a ninth-level Beast Master like Lucas, no one dared to stop him, and no one had the power to do so! This is the privilege of the strongjust a fourth-level Beast Master, and whether to kill or not is just a thought away. Even if Lucas killed someone at the royal banquet, Genosha''s Emperor Miles couldn''t do anything about it, and he even had to clean up the scene to avoid affecting Lucas''s mood. This is the world of the powerful! Benson took a deep breath and kept a straight face as he looked at the figure of the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, his eyes filled with envy and desire. He clenched his fists, imagining what it would be like when he became an eighth-level or even a ninth-level Beast Master. By then, the whole of Genosha would be under his command! With his father''s response, Zane stared intently at Charles, already fantasizing about Charles failing the Trial of the Heart and being killed by Lucas on the spot! "I accept." Charles replied in a deep voice. He had no other options left, he could only choose to accept. This was the second time Charles had encountered such a completely passive and helpless situation. The last time, it was an eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization who had blocked him outside the academy. Charles had been in this world for too short a time. If he had a bit more time, such a situation would surely not have arisen. His growth rate was rapid, already far exceeding that of his peers. However, compared to these powerful eighth-level and ninth-level Beast Masters, he was still too immature, like a child, with no means of resistance at all. In two extremely passive situations, if it had been anyone else, they would have been dead long ago. Only Charles managed to successfully defuse the crisis and survive. This time would be no different! With that thought in mind, Charles took a deep breath, adjusted his mindset, and prepared himself for any eventualities. Lucas watched Charles, who was getting ready, feeling a bit curious. He looked forward to Charles''s performancewould he hold onto his true self and not fall into darkness, or would he succumb to temptation and become a pawn of the dark forces? If it were the latter, Lucas would not hesitate to take action, he had already been exceptionally restrained today. The destructive power of a ninth-level Beast Master is beyond what ordinary people can imagine. Moreover, his lifespan was limited. Unless something catastrophic happened that could destroy an entire nation, other ninth-level Beast Masters generally would not intervene. This was because they feared that Lucas might be reckless enough to risk his life, leading to mutual destruction. "Now it''s time to see how you perform, Charles. I''m quite looking forward to it." Lucas said, no longer hesitating. He raised the [Light Staff Star Pseud] in his hand. The light attribute energy surged within him, pouring into the staff, and a beam of white light instantly shot into Charles''s mind. Charles seemed to be hypnotized, standing still as he slowly closed his eyes. At the same time, above his head, the air began to ripple like a lake, slowly coalescing into a screen. The screen began to display various images, clearly showing what Charles was about to experience in the Trial of the Heart. All the spectators were fixated on the screen hovering in mid-air. Jamie, Hale, Finn, and other people known to Charles wore exceptionally serious expressions, they had never seen a scene like this before. Deep down, they hoped that Charles could successfully pass the Trial of the Heart. As for the othersZane, Benson, and some who were jealous of Charles''s talenttheir thoughts were entirely different. Rather than wanting to see someone succeed, they were more eager to witness Charles''s painful failure. Especially some of the once-admired genius youths, who, after seeing Charles''s performance, began to feel psychologically imbalanced, thinking that Charles was stealing their spotlight. Soon, the screen began to change. On a celestial bridge, Charles opened his eyes in confusion. He carefully observed his surroundings, seemingly unable to comprehend the current situation. "Ugh, my head hurts so much. It feels like I''ve forgotten something very important. What was I supposed to do?" Charles kept hitting his head. He felt like a hungover drunk, unable to remember what had happened before. Charles tried to retrieve the memories in his mind, and as he reminisced, the screen in the outside world began to shake, as if it would shatter at any moment. "Damn, such powerful mental strength nearly broke him out of the illusion!" Lucas exclaimed in surprise. He quickly increased the light attribute energy flowing into the [Light Staff Star Pseud]. For the first time, the always composed and elegant Lucas lost his poise. In the eyes of the crowd, Lucas at this moment looked nothing like the elegant gentleman who had just ruthlessly slaughtered more than a dozen rats from the Constellation organization at the intersection. Instead, he resembled an ignorant person who had never seen the world! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those who had been watching Charles were all thinking the same thing: would a ninth-level Beast Master lack experience? Of course not! It was simply that Charles was too monstrous, often breaking everyone''s understanding. Faced with Lucas''s earlier exclamation, many had grown accustomed to it, even a ninth-level Beast Master could not remain calm when encountering Charles! As time passed slowly, the screen in mid-air gradually stabilized, and Lucas let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, some people who didn''t quite understand Charles began to murmur among themselves: "What just happened? A ninth-level Beast Master intervened, and Charles almost broke free?" "Am I seeing things? This is a ninth-level Beast Master we''re talking about!" "That guy Charles is simply a monster! It''s so hard to accept!" Chapter 276: Chapter 276: This is Just Too Difficult In the screen, on the sky bridge,Charles opened his eyes again in confusion, but this time he felt no sense of discord or strangeness. "I almost forgot, my mom and dad are coming to find me soon. They just happen to be passing through here with some goods and want to see me." Charles suddenly slapped his forehead as he remembered. He had just finished his classes at the Beast Master Academy today and received a message from his parents to meet on the sky bridge. It was because Charles was going to start his contract with a mystical beast today, and his father and mother came specially to see him so he wouldn''t feel too nervous. Now Charles had arrived at the sky bridge but had not seen his father and mother. According to common sense, the street at noon should be bustling with vehicles and pedestrians. Strangely, there were hardly any vehicles or pedestrians near the sky bridge where Charles was. "There''s an indescribable feeling, it just doesn''t seem right. The permanent population of Lsengard is around one million, so at this time..." Charles began to speculate instinctively. It was a habit ingrained in his subconscious to observe his surroundings, gather information, and then conduct comprehensive analysis and speculation. Continue your adventure with mvl Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in a mirage, he did this out of instinct. In the next moment, outside the mirage, Lucas watched the screen shake again with a sense of helplessness and continued to inject light attribute energy. This time, he didn''t exclaim, clearly, he was more prepared for Charles''s monstrous performance. "Charles, you''re the first person to be this abnormal. The mirage affects a person''s thinking and logic, thereby exposing their innermost nature." Lucas continued to speak to himself: "At the current intensity of the mirage, a typical Level 7 Beast Master would be completely entranced. Yet you are able to maintain strong observational skills and logical thinking. It looks like I need to increase the intensity!" After saying this, the intensity of the light attribute energy around Lucas suddenly surged, and he became even more excited about Charles''s performance! The trial hadn''t truly begun yet, but Charles''s performance had already left him sufficiently astonished. Soon, Within the mirage, Charles suddenly felt a ringing in his ears, As if someone had placed a huge speaker right next to him, the loud, sharp static made him close his eyes and shake his head. In the blink of an eye, the ringing stopped, Charles opened his eyes somewhat dazedly, no longer looking around but instead staring down at the area beneath the sky bridge. At the intersection, A figure appeared, it was a girl who looked somewhat familiar, waiting at the traffic light. The girl inadvertently lifted her head and glanced up at the sky bridge, exclaiming in surprise: "Charles! What are you doing up there?" Charles immediately remembered, it was Catherine! They had grown up together, and they were classmates in the same Beast Mastery high school, with a very close relationship. Just as Charles was about to respond, a group of lively elementary school students appeared on the other side of the sky bridge. Accompanied by their teacher, they slowly made their way toward Charles. One little girl at the front, upon seeing Charles, suddenly brightened up and happily shouted: "Brother Charles, what a coincidence! What are you doing here?" Charles''s mind instantly recalled information about the little girl, she was the sister of his good friend, Daniel. The familiar faces appearing one after another left Charles momentarily speechless. Just as he was about to say something, several screams shattered the tranquility of the scene. "Ahhhh! It''s a ferocious beast! A ferocious beast has appeared!" "Run! There are so many ferocious beasts!" "Mom, help! I don''t want to die yet!" The entire area instantly descended into chaos, with frantic screams mingling with the hissing roars of the ferocious beasts, instilling fear in everyone. Charles remained where he was, not out of fear. In front of him on the sky bridge, behind those elementary school students, a figure suddenly appeareda ferocious beast, a Grayhide Wolf! Just as Charles was about to take action against the Grayhide Wolf, a cry for help came from below the sky bridge: "Charles, help!" In front of Catherine, another Grayhide Wolf appeared! Charles watched as the Grayhide Wolf bared its bloody jaws, slowly creeping closer to the group. On the sky bridge were his best friend''s sister and a bunch of little kids. While below, at the intersection, was Catherine, someone very close to him! Both groups of familiar faces were in danger at the same time, who should he help? Outside the mirage, everyone watching the scene on the screen fell into deep thought. Someone sighed and slowly spoke up: "It seems that Charles knows people in both places, or at least knows them in the mirage. This is really tough." "Yeah, there are a lot of kids on the sky bridge, and only one girl below. If it were me, I would definitely choose to help the kids above." "That''s easy to say, but what if that girl below is your wife?" "Why not say, what if one of the kids above is your daughter?" "Damn, if that''s the case, I wouldn''t know how to choose!" "What do you think Charles will decide next? As expected of the trial of the heart, it''s really a difficult choice!" At that moment, it seemed like Charles had made up his mind. Lucas, watching the scene on the screen with a smile, said: "Don''t rush, the truly exciting part hasn''t come yet! Since you''re so exceptional, we need to raise the difficulty a bit!" In the next instant, within the mirage, Charles heard two familiar voices calling out. "Son, where are you? Dad is coming to save you!" "Son, are you okay? Mom is here too!" These two voices belonged to Charles''s father and mother. Charles immediately looked in the direction of the voices, He saw his parents standing below the sky bridge, looking up at Charles with expressions of surprise, waving their hands excitedly. They were completely oblivious to the fact that a Grayhide Wolf had quietly appeared behind them. "Damn it! Dad, Mom! Run!" Charles yelled frantically, losing his composure in an instant. He never expected the situation to turn out like this, his parents were in danger too! Damn! One was his parents, one was the ambiguously close Catherine, and another was his best friend''s sister, all of them were in jeopardy. What was he supposed to do? Charles instinctively tried to analyze the situation. According to the current circumstances, he thought he still had some time to think. The Grayhide Wolf on the sky bridge hadn''t begun to move, it was at the very back and wouldn''t reach Daniel''s sister so quickly. As for Catherine below the bridge, Charles felt a sense of unease. He just had a feeling that nothing bad would happen to Catherine. This reasoning was quite strange, both he and Catherine were students of Beast Mastery high school. Faced with a sudden attack from a ferocious beast, there shouldn''t be any means of resistance. How could he think she would be able to handle it? In the next moment, a ringing in his ears drowned out his earlier thoughts of unease. At the royal banquet, everyone watching the scene on the screen fell into silence once more, this time with no one speaking up to discuss. Each person instinctively put themselves in Charles''s position, facing the choice he had to make. Many quickly ruled out saving the little girl and wanted to choose to help his parents instead. Some faces showed despair because, given the current situation, Charles was still some distance away from his parents. He might not make it in time to help them. What if by the time he got there. What if the Grayhide Wolf had already killed his parents? The little girl was closer, and saving her was the most reliable choice! Then he could escape with the little girl and see if he could make it down to help Catherine. However, no one voiced their thoughts because the situation was simply too agonizing. Some people didn''t care about the bonds between brothers, some didn''t care about other women, only about their father and mother, and there were those who were estranged from their parents and felt indifferent. No one expressed their thoughts, everyone stared intently at Charles, eager to see how he would choose. But then, a worse situation arose. Behind Charles, strange noises began to emerge! It was another Grayhide Wolf, and it had set its sights on Charles! However, there was still some distance between this Grayhide Wolf and Charles, and it didn''t seem like it would attack him right away. If Charles chose to run away at this moment, he could definitely escape safely. But if he decided to take the little girl and flee, they would be pursued by the Grayhide Wolf behind them, and in that case, neither of them might be able to escape! They could all end up as food for the Grayhide Wolf! "Damn, another ferocious beast! This is too difficult! It seems Charles can''t summon a mystical beast, right now, he looks like an ordinary person! This is truly despairing!" "Truly the trial of the heart, if I were in such a situation, I''d go crazy!" "Charles looks just as powerless as we do. At this point, running away is the best choice for him!" "Exactly, it''s impossible to save everyone. Just surviving would be a great achievement." Unable to contain themselves any longer, many people in the room began to shout in frustration, imagining themselves in Charles''s situation, it was a maddening choice to make! Finn clenched his fists tightly, for him, his parents were the most important. If it were him, he would choose to save his parents at all costs! Even if it meant sacrificing his own life, he wouldn''t care! But what about Charles? What kind of choice would he make? Would he give up? Everyone present was thinking about what choice Charles would make next, and Lucas was no exception. Watching the scene on the screen, a dramatic smile tugged at his lips as he whispered: "Charles, it''s your turn now. I''m really curious to see what your choice will be." Chapter 277: Chapter 277: The Perfect Solution The Grayhide Wolf is merely a level 6 ferocious beast. As long as a Beast Master can contract a mystical beast and isn''t completely incompetent, they should be able to kill it.However, the current situation is that, in this illusion, Charles is just a high school student studying Beast Mastery. Not only has he failed to contract a mystical beast, but his physical abilities are also quite average, similar to those of an ordinary person. "An ordinary person would definitely choose to protect themselves first and turn to flee. If it were me, I would probably be able to save that little girl, but as for the others, they would just have to leave their fate to chance," said General Mason of Genosha slowly. Even he, a seasoned warrior, only felt confident about saving the little girl, and it wasn''t a guarantee that he would succeed! Mason''s words immediately sparked a discussion among those nearby. Emperor Miles of Genosha sighed and said seriously, "Even you, General, can only save one little girl. Let alone Charles, he''s only eighteen and surely can''t match your abilities." Once those words were spoken, many people nodded in agreement. Hale quietly turned to Jamie beside him and slowly asked, "Dean, how much do you think you could achieve?" As an level 8 Beast Master, Jamie thought carefully before responding, "I could save that little girl and then attempt to help Catherine. It''s just an attempt, and I don''t have much confidence." Upon hearing this response, Hale fell silent. General Mason of Genosha and level 8 Beast Master Jamie could only reach this level of capability. What about Charles? Could he possibly do better than these individuals? In the next moment, something unexpected happened that caught everyone off guard. Charles took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the little girl, stopping in the middle of the sky bridge. This action left many people puzzled. Some asked in confusion, "Why has Charles stopped in the middle? Is he too scared to run away?" "That shouldn''t be the case, right? He could have turned and left when the ferocious beast behind him hadn''t arrived yet. What is he doing now?" "Could it be that he''s frozen in fear and doesn''t know how to face the situation?" "Charles is still a genius, there''s no way he would do that. Perhaps he has another plan!" "What other plan could there be? Given the current situation, I don''t believe he has any perfect solution!" Only Jamie, Miles, and level 9 Beast Master Lucas seemed to sense Charles''s intentions, their expressions were filled with disbelief. The usually composed Emperor Miles of Genosha spoke quickly, his tone filled with shock. "Charles''s position seems a bit strange, it looks like he''s waiting for the right moment. Could it be...?" Before Miles could finish his sentence, Mason clenched his fists, his body tensing up. As the general of Genosha, he thought he had considered all possible scenarios and found no way to completely resolve the predicament in the illusion. Unexpectedly, Charles''s actions revealed to him that there might be another way, albeit the most dangerous one! "If Charles is really thinking that way, it''s too dangerous. While there''s a slight chance of success, the risks are incredibly high, and it could easily lead to his death," Mason said, his gaze fixed intently on the screen in the air. Some who overheard the conversation between the emperor and Mason were puzzled and bravely asked, "Your Majesty, does Charles''s action have any special significance?" Miles simply nodded and said, "Charles won''t be frozen in fear. You''ll see soon enough." Upon hearing the emperor''s response, all the geniuses present shifted their gazes to the screen in the air. In their hearts, they believed Charles could not possibly find a perfect solution. Even if Charles had greater talent and strength than they did, But in the illusion, Charles was just a high school student in Beast Mastery, and simply being able to protect himself against the suddenly attacking ferocious beast was already quite impressive. Among the young people, only Finn kept observing Charles''s position and the situation below the sky bridge, his gaze gradually sharpened as he seemed to grasp Charles''s intentions. Finn muttered to himself, "You can''t possibly be thinking of saving everyone, can you, Charles? Do you really think you can do it?" Finn took a deep breath, not daring to make a sound, and stared intently at Charles on the screen, wanting to see what would happen next. Soon, in the illusion, on the sky bridge, two Grayhide Wolves slowly approached Charles''s position. Faced with the children who obstructed their attack, the ferocious beasts, devoid of morality and law, mercilessly drove their sharp claws into the small, weak bodies. Instantly, a scene of gruesome slaughter unfolded, with cries and howls accompanying the sound of blood gushing forth, resembling a hell on earth. Charles held the little girl''s hand tightly, taking deep breaths. His abilities were limited, he couldn''t help that many people. In the face of danger, it was already difficult to protect those close to him. Let alone helping others, between strangers and those he knew, Charles unhesitatingly chose the familiar. He was not a god, he was just a high school student in Beast Mastery. As Charles watched the scene unfolding before him, his mind raced, calculating every possibility. "After I leave, you need to get off the sky bridge and run to where there are more people, okay?" Charles said to the little girl, who was frozen in shock and trembling. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The little girl had been so terrified by the scene that she was dazed, after Charles repeated it for the third time, she finally nodded, indicating she had heard his instructions. "Brother Charles, are you going to leave me all alone?" the little girl asked timidly. Charles didn''t answer because there was no time left. He could see the two Grayhide Wolves leaping towards them. As the crisis intensified, Charles became increasingly calm, at that moment, his physical state reached an unprecedented peak. Seizing the opportunity, Charles bent down and pushed the little girl out of the way of the two Grayhide Wolves'' attack. For an ordinary person, reacting to a ferocious beast''s assault would be nearly impossible, but for Charles, it was not a particularly difficult task. He relied not on reflexes but on maintaining a steady and calm mind in the face of danger. As long as he kept his mind clear, the vast majority of crises could be successfully resolved, this was a talent inherent in humans as advanced animals! In the next instant, Charles released the still-dazed little girl and used the railing of the sky bridge to push off with all his might. His body soared through the air like a hawk spreading its wings, diving toward the two Grayhide Wolves that had yet to recover from their missed attack! In the blink of an eye, the two Grayhide Wolves, which were very close, were taken down the sky bridge by Charles! One person and two wolves fell from the sky bridge, hurtling toward the ground. The scene unfolded too quickly and was too unexpected. Most of the people at the royal banquet had not anticipated such a result, for these so-called genius youths, such an act was tantamount to suicide! If they faced a similar situation, they would never act like Charles! A high school student in Beast Mastery was only slightly stronger than an ordinary person at best. Explore hidden tales at mvl By directly taking two Grayhide Wolves down from the sky bridge, even if he didn''t die, he would lose the ability to move. At that point, facing the Grayhide Wolves below the bridge, he could only sit tight and wait for death, desperately waiting for the arrival of the Grim Reaper! "By doing this, Charles has ensured the little girl''s safety on the sky bridge, but he''s going to be done for himself!" "Not only that, but the parents below and that girl will also be killed by the Grayhide Wolves." "Sigh, I thought there would be a perfect solution, but I didn''t expect... Look! Charles seems to be okay!" Someone started to speak but quickly pointed at the screen in disbelief, shouting. They saw Charles slowly getting to his feet, moving his body, looking as if he could still act and seemingly unharmed. At this moment, the young geniuses present fell completely silent. Someone opened their mouth, awkwardly asking, "How did Charles manage that? The two Grayhide Wolves beneath him are already motionless, how does he seem fine?" Finn took a deep breath and began to explain, "In the moment of the fall, Charles used the two Grayhide Wolves to absorb the impact, which is why he wasn''t seriously injured." As soon as he said this, many young geniuses widened their eyes, as if they had heard something unbelievable. A high school student in Beast Mastery could achieve this level? "Truly impressive, Charles! To remain calm in such a situation is remarkable, if there had been any mistake, his fate would have been exactly the same as those two Grayhide Wolves!" Finn remarked, feeling that if he faced such a situation, he couldn''t possibly have done better than Charles, this was already his limit! "Even so, there are still two Grayhide Wolves down below, the others are probably going to get bitten to death!" someone immediately said, believing that Charles''s choice was not wise. Even if he temporarily ensured the little girl''s safety and his own, he still couldn''t help the others. "No! They won''t be harmed, from now on, the Grayhide Wolves will only target Charles!" Finn declared firmly. "That''s impossible! How can you be so sure?" the person continued to question. Finn replied slowly, "The Grayhide Wolves have a characteristic: once one of their companions is killed, they will instinctively gather together to attack the enemy who killed their comrade!" "What? Is that really the case? Did Charles know this too?" Zane trembled all over, he had always thought that Charles had given up the struggle and chosen to seek death! He never expected the outcome to be like this! Chapter 278: Chapter 278: I Am Not Wrong! "If what you said is true, with two more Grayhide Wolves remaining, and they targeting Charles for an attack, all Charles has to do is escape," someone said."Yeah, if that''s the case, everyone else would be safe. I can''t believe Charles actually pulled it off!" someone immediately chimed in. Everything happening on the screen was hard for these genius youths to believe, no one could have thought of such a solution. This not only required an incredibly calm mind and sharp observation skills but also a heart that dared to face death head-on! If there had been any misjudgment in the process or even the slightest issue, Charles would have met a tragic end! If it were any other genius, not only would they not have been able to come up with such a solution, but even if they could think of it, they wouldn''t have dared to attempt it. Or even if they tried, they absolutely couldn''t achieve the level that Charles had. It was perfect, without a hint of hesitation or error! Many people instinctively revealed expressions of admiration, this crisis, which ordinary people could not solve, seemed so simple, so easy in front of Charles! What Charles needed to do next was face the remaining two Grayhide Wolves and try to buy some time. However, Lucas, holding the Light Staff Star Pseud, didn''t want to let Charles off so easily. He smiled and said: "Well done, truly unexpected and absolutely perfect. It seems I have to raise the difficulty a little for you." Upon hearing this, Jamie suddenly looked up at the screen in the air. Under the gaze of the crowd, two more Grayhide Wolves appeared behind Charles! At the same time, the Grayhide Wolf behind Charles''s father and mother swiftly abandoned its original target and turned to run straight toward Charles. The Grayhide Wolf in front of Catherine was the same, its green pupils were filled with ruthless killing intent as it changed direction. Suddenly, four Grayhide Wolves surrounded Charles from four different directions! Seeing the situation before him, Charles was stunned and fell into a daze. He had just observed the surroundings on the bridge, and there were supposed to be only four Grayhide Wolves! Two were on the bridge, now lying motionless on the ground, completely dead. The remaining ones were his father and mother, along with the two Grayhide Wolves near Catherine. "Were the two Grayhide Wolves behind me hiding under the bridge the whole time? But that doesn''t make sense, Catherine and my parents are down there. If there were any other ferocious beasts, they would definitely be looking at them!" Charles analyzed quickly. According to Charles''s initial plan, after attracting the two Grayhide Wolves over, he would immediately turn and escape into a nearby store. At that point, he could use the terrain to see if he could manage to escape successfully. Even if he couldn''t, he could delay for time, waiting for others to come to the rescue. But now, two more Grayhide Wolves had appeared, and coincidentally, they came from behind, completely cutting off his escape route! At this point, there was no way out, there were Grayhide Wolves in every direction! This time, there was no solution, he was just a high school student majoring in Beast Mastery, and facing the attack of four ferocious beasts, he had absolutely no ability to resist! The only reason he could kill the two Grayhide Wolves on the bridge was due to the advantage of the terrain. Now, the area was completely flat, and there weren''t even any vehicles to hide behind! Outside the illusion, Finn, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, became tense again as he watched Charles, who still hadn''t given up and was constantly trying. "How did two more Grayhide Wolves show up? This is way too targeted!" Finn muttered under his breath as he turned to look at Lucas. The level nine Beast Master wore a faint smile as he fixed his gaze on the screen, clearly very satisfied. A thought suddenly arose in Finn''s mind: "Could it be that he doesn''t want Charles to succeed in the trial of the heart? Does he want to kill Charles?" As soon as this idea appeared, Finn dismissed it. If that were the case, Lucas should have acted long ago, no one present could stop him. So why would he suddenly raise the difficulty? Trial of the heart, soul-searching? Finn kept thinking about this crucial question in his mind, he felt that things weren''t that simple. Even if Charles were killed by the Grayhide Wolves in the illusion, it wouldn''t count as failure, would it? After all, it was never stated that surviving was the only way to pass. Perhaps Lucas just felt that the previous situation didn''t truly represent a dead end for Charles. That''s why he added two more Grayhide Wolves, wanting to see how Charles would perform in a real crisis. Finn couldn''t analyze any further, he could only continue watching the screen in mid-air, waiting for what would happen next. Soon, Under everyone''s gaze, an incredibly brutal scene unfolded on the screen. Charles still refused to give up resisting, he tried to focus all his attention on the weakest Grayhide Wolf. He actively ran toward that Grayhide Wolf, attempting to find a breakthrough from that direction. However, a high school student majoring in Beast Mastery would absolutely not be a match for the Grayhide Wolf in a direct confrontation! Without any surprise, Charles fell down. Read new chapters at ?? The Grayhide Wolf relentlessly tore at the flesh on his body, the bitten-off skin and flesh dripping blood onto the ground. Charles was engulfed in intense pain, Yet even so, his gaze remained fixed on his parents and Catherine. However, Catherine and his parents chose to turn and leave! They all ran away, leaving Charles to endure the pain of death alone! Outside the illusion, Lucas watched the bloody scene before him and quietly said, "Charles, the people you desperately wanted to save have now turned and fled, not even glancing back at you. Will you regret it?" The four Grayhide Wolves did not kill Charles outright, instead, they slowly tortured him. Not only did they bite off his flesh, but they also used the spines on their tongues to lick the blood and meat clean from Charles''s arms and thighs, leaving only white bones behind! Someone couldn''t help but close their eyes and said: "This is too painful, even so, Charles hasn''t collapsed. His will is incredibly strong!" "No, look at his gaze. The people he desperately wanted to save have vanished without a trace, no one is staying for him, and no one is helping him!" "How hopeless and crushing must this be for Charles?" "That''s true, I didn''t even realize it until you mentioned it. If it were me, I would definitely regret it. I should have just left right away!" Inside the illusion, Charles''s throat had been bitten open by a Grayhide Wolf. He struggled to turn his head, looking at the blurry figures of his parents and Catherine, and weakly said: "Alright... just live on." Then Charles lost his breath and closed his eyes. Silence, The entire banquet fell into complete silence. No one expected that the last words Charles would say before dying would be like this! "Even in death, you don''t regret the choices you made? Charles, I''m starting to admire you," Emperor Miles of Genosha quietly said, as he looked at the mangled body of Charles on the screen and the pale, youthful face that had lost too much blood, unsure of what to say. An eighteen-year-old boy not only came up with solutions that others couldn''t think of, but he also executed them perfectly. He could face death calmly, without a hint of regret. Even he, the Emperor of Genosha, could not achieve that! While others fell into silence, burdened by the weight of the moment, Zane and his son Benson exchanged a quiet glance. Their eyes were filled with immense joy! It seemed that Charles''s trial had come to an end, and he had failed! Lucas would certainly not let Charles off the hook! At that point, there would be no need for the Taylor family to intervene, Charles would no longer be able to do anything to them. "The trial of the heart mainly tests one''s mindsetthe principles, the bottom lines, and the will. Charles did very well," Jamie said to Lucas. Upon hearing Jamie''s comment, Lucas did not respond, instead, he elegantly swirled the red wine in his glass. ... Charles felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. He could sense intense pain coursing through his body, yet his heart was filled with tranquility. He had done his best. Until now, there was still one question lingering in Charles''s mind. He believed in his judgment, there should only have been two Grayhide Wolves under the bridge! The two Grayhide Wolves behind him must have suddenly appeared. Where did they come from? Soon, Charles felt himself sinking into darkness, as if the world around him had transformed into a whirlpool, being pulled into a black hole, collapsing inward. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a royal banquet, standing before a middle-aged man dressed in white, who was elegantly swirling a wine glass. Charles felt a splitting headache and, after a while, finally managed to piece everything together. It turns out that everything he just experienced was an illusion! "Charles, I''m sorry, but you failed. In fact, if you had chosen to run from the start, you could have completed the trial," Lucas said as he placed his wine glass on the table. The liquid inside the glass immediately stopped swaying. "Run away? How could I stand by and watch people I know fall into danger without doing anything?" Charles couldn''t help but retort. Everything he did was the best choice! If it hadn''t been for those two Grayhide Wolves that appeared out of nowhere, everything would have gone perfectly, and he would have surely passed the trial of the heart! "In the illusion, you were just an ordinary high school Beast Mastery student. All you could do was protect yourself. Only when you become stronger can you go further," Lucas replied slowly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles, listening to those words, strongly disagreed. He said, "I was not wrong. Those two Grayhide Wolves appeared very strangely, they definitely showed up suddenly!" Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Curse Transfer Lucas sighed and said once more, "This is the arrogance of genius. Everyone at the banquet could see the entire scene, if you don''t believe me, you can ask them.""Those two Grayhide Wolves had already appeared, you simply didn''t notice them. Charles, your so-called best solution was wrong from the very beginning!" Charles shook his head and said nothing more. At that moment, Dean Jamie and Teacher Hale both wore expressions of deep regret. Jamie spoke slowly, "Charles, what he said is indeed true, you overlooked those two Grayhide Wolves." Hale nodded sadly, acknowledging that the Dean was right. He cautiously looked at Lucas and hesitantly asked: "Sir, can the curse on me still be lifted?" Lucas nodded but said nothing more, simply directing his gaze at Charles. He slowly began to speak, "Charles, the arrogance of genius has clouded your judgment. You can ask the others, they all witnessed what just happened!" The others present, including Emperor Miles, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, and the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, all nodded in agreement, lamenting, "Those two Grayhide Wolves indeed appeared from the very beginning." Even Finn chimed in, saying, "Charles, it''s not your fault. The place they were in was very easy to overlook. You did well enough." Explore more at ?? In the face of everyone''s words, Charles remained silent. Lucas looked at the silent Charles and slowly said, "What''s wrong? The facts are right in front of you, and you still refuse to believe?" "Charles, this stubborn mindset of yours will ruin you. I take back what I said before, you don''t deserve to learn from me!" Lucas''s tone turned dismissive. Charles took a deep breath and replied, "It''s not that I am stubborn. Even in a fantasy, I could never make such a mistake." As soon as he said that, people began to chime in: "It''s impossible to make such a mistake, Charles. You''re just too arrogant to admit you were wrong!" "Exactly! We all witnessed it firsthand, how could it be fake?" "You''re being overly confident, way too arrogant." In the face of the others'' comments, Charles maintained his calm. His gaze was fixed on Lucas. Lucas raised the Light Staff Star Pseud and pointed it at Hale, slowly saying, "I can lift the curse on you." In the next moment, A look of pain began to appear on Hale''s face. The Light Staff Star Pseud emitted a soft glow, as if trying to extract something from Hale''s body. Soon, a black mist, as dark as ink, appeared before everyone. Just as Charles was examining the black mist, Lucas suddenly waved his hand. And the mist instantly surged into Charles''s body! "What! What do you mean by this?!" Charles exclaimed, feeling the pain coursing through him. "Your talent is too strong, and your mindset too stubborn, so this curse fits you perfectly," Lucas replied calmly. He continued, "Not killing you is my greatest mercy. With this curse, you will never become a powerful Beast Master in your life." After that, he picked up a wine glass from the table nearby, shook it once more, and drank it all in one gulp. Not a single person present dared to step forward and criticize Lucas for what he had done. Everyone acted as if nothing had happened. Someone sighed and quietly remarked, "What a true genius, such a shame. If only he had a better mindset. If he had just turned and run during the trial, maybe it wouldn''t have ended up like this." Others agreed, while more fell into silence. No one paid any more attention to Charles, the banquet continued as usual. Jamie and Hale walked over and patted Charles on the shoulder to offer comfort. "At least you''re still alive. This curse will limit you to a Level Six Beast Master. Being a Level Six Beast Master is already quite impressive," Jamie said slowly. Charles remained completely still, feeling the inexplicable force within him that was indeed restricting him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Soon, the events of the royal banquet spread throughout Genosha. Countless people discussed Charles, the cursed genius, online, while Hale began to undergo tremendous changes. The once-proud child of the wind showcased incredible talent once again after the curse was lifted. Though he wasn''t as strong as the former Charles, he was already considered the strongest genius in Genosha at that moment! Then there was Finn, who successfully became the apprentice of Lucas, the Level Nine Beast Master, instantly becoming a hot topic throughout Genosha! Those who had once flattered Charles and befriended him quickly changed direction and flocked to Finn instead. At first, Finn often sought out Charles to offer him comfort. But over time, one morning, Finn came to Cyber Academy, left behind a bottle of orange-quality healing miracle drug, and completely cut off contact with Charles. The once-discussed genius, who nearly succeeded in challenging "Reaper''s Scythe," was now left without anyone caring about him. Inside the library of Cyber Academy, Charles kept flipping through the books in his hands, all of which contained knowledge related to curses. He muttered to himself as he quickly skimmed through: "I remember coming to the library once before. There was a book related to curses, a black-covered one, placed on the third row, fourth shelf. I should check it out later." After finishing the book he was holding, Charles leisurely walked toward the third row and the fourth shelf. After a brief search, he indeed found the book related to curses. He glanced through it briefly, then closed the book and headed toward the cafeteria. In a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold were indulging in a hearty meal. Charles, on the other hand, took out a bottle of red wine, poured it into a glass, and gently swirled it. Time passed slowly. Charles''s training speed had noticeably slowed down, he had been a Level Four Beast Master for two or three months now, but his progress was minimal, almost stagnant! It seemed that his talent had also been cursed! In terms of alchemy, Charles''s learning speed was slowing down. Some things that he used to understand at a glance and master quickly now required a significant amount of time for him to remember. "Ah, Charles, I''ve recently found another alchemy genius. He resembles the old you quite a bit. I plan to take him on as my apprentice," Colton sighed and said slowly. Charles silently nodded. He wasn''t concerned about alchemy matters anymore, most of his time was spent in the training room improving his combat skills and in the library studying various subjects. As for his progress as a Beast Master, it seemed that Charles had given up, showing no concern for his training pace. "Teacher, since someone can help me fulfill the agreement, it makes things a bit easier," Charles said slowly. "There''s one more thing, Charles. You need to be strong. Ezra''s body has been found," Colton revealed another shocking piece of news. Silence filled the room. After Colton left, only Charles remained in the bamboo forest cabin. He sat on the steps at the door, wearing the mysterious necklace that Ezra had given him, with the black gold long knife resting on his lap. Charles, who had been calm, began to show signs of change on his face. It seemed he remembered something, and a fleeting look of sadness crossed his features, but he soon returned to his tranquil state. Outside, the bamboo forest was swaying in the wind, rustling like a mournful whisper. Before long, Hale received the news as well. He approached Charles and simply said, "Uncle Ezra was captured by the Constellation because he was investigating your parents'' whereabouts. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have..." Charles sat still, as if he hadn''t heard Hale''s words at all. After Hale walked away, Charles finally looked up at the bamboo forest outside. The wind grew stronger, and the mournful sounds became louder. A few days passed, and before Ezra''s body was sent back to Calivia, Charles received another piece of news about the Serpent People. The new national forces led by Aria and Joshua were besieged by other factions in the Atacama Desert. The two fought bravely for three days and nights but ultimately succumbed to exhaustion and died! Upon receiving the news, the Robinson family in Calivia immediately severed all ties with the new nation and declared to the other factions in the Atacama Desert: All transactions related to the new nation were influenced by Charles! Now that Ezra was dead, Colton had a new apprentice, and even Charles''s talent had been restricted, he would only be a Level Six Beast Master at most! The various factions within Calivia no longer regarded Charles with any respect. Even Cyber Academy chose to selectively ignore him, Jamie had been focusing all her energy on Hale recently. Grace had also returned from outside the city and specifically sought out Charles. She was now a Level Five Beast Master. Facing Charles, who was still a Level Four Beast Master, Grace said, "Charles, you have no hope. In a year and a half, I will at least be a Level Six Beast Master, while you will be lucky to become a Level Five Beast Master!" Grace arrogantly urged Charles to admit defeat, but he ignored her. He continued his routine of diving into the library to research various materials, studying furiously, and spending time in the training room to improve his combat skills. These days, he rarely left Cyber Academy. This was because he had previously encountered several Beast Masters outside the city who had attacked him. Fortunately, Charles possessed the black gold long knife and could utilize the black gold knife glow to defeat enemies of higher rank. Time passed slowly. One morning, Charles suddenly received a letter. It was written by Catherine, and the gist of the letter was that if he was reading it, it meant that Catherine was already dead. Chapter 280: Chapter 280: The Black Miracle Drug Charles''s hands trembled slightly as he held the letter. Instinctively, he gripped the edges of the paper tightly."I had already anticipated this outcome, but facing it for real is still somewhat hard to accept," Charles said slowly. For a brief moment, he felt as if the entire world before him had suddenly gone quiet, as if someone had pressed the pause button. The surroundings seemed to stretch infinitely, expanding to a size that made him uncomfortable. Since that day. Everything had changed. His once-proud talents were now restricted and cursed. Those close to him had either left this world or drifted further away from him. Charles had essentially lost everything. Celestine had also returned to Lsengard a few months ago. Before she left, she had asked Charles if he wanted to return with her to that small city. Charles declined, saying he still had a promise to fulfill with Grace, needed to search for his parents, and wanted to wait to head to the Cyber Academy headquarters to see Catherine one more time. He carefully placed the letter into the pocket of his chest. Charles patted his chest and turned to walk towards the library. The constant stream of bad news seemed to have no effect on him. Charles completely shut himself off, frantically studying a vast amount of material while trying to find information about Lucas. As autumn faded and spring returned, in the second year since arriving in Calivia, Charles had entirely removed himself from the public eye. A new batch of students arrived at the Cyber Academy. Some curiously stared at the large screen outside the trial tower, pointing at the names on the leaderboard and asking: "Who is this Charles? He''s amazing! He accomplished so much in such a short time!" The older students were momentarily taken aback, struggling to recall anything about Charles. After a while, they slowly replied, "He was once a genius, but now he''s a waste." "A waste? Someone like that has now become a waste?" the new students said in disbelief. The older students continued to explain, "Yes, it''s been nearly two years, and he''s still a Level 4 Beast Master. What else could he be but a waste?" Almost two years was enough to change most things. Those who once looked up to Charles had now become Level 5 Beast Masters themselves. The topic of Charles was no longer mentioned, it was as if everything that had happened before had never occurred. Time passed quickly, and there were only two or three months left until the duel he promised Grace. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was still a Level 4 Beast Master, and his strength simply could not improve. The effects of the curse exceeded everyone''s imagination. According to reliable sources, Grace had become a Level 6 Beast Master, rising as a new star in Genosha! Few people remembered the promise between Charles and Grace, as hardly anyone paid attention to Charles. Even if some individuals knew, they didn''t care, to them, Charles seemed completely hopeless. The once-admired genius was now left far behind by others, standing still and motionless. The disparity between then and now was enough to drive anyone to despair. Charles remained just as he had been before, showing no signs of despair. Until that day, when Grace, now a Level 6 Beast Master, sought him out. "Give up, the gap between us is too vast. You''re still a Level 4 Beast Master, you can''t compete with me at all," Grace said, lifting her chin high. Her gaze was condescending, and she appeared utterly relaxed, dismissing Charles entirely as she arrogantly declared, "You will become my servant, that''s a done deal. From now on, you''ll focus on creating the miracle drug." Charles did not respond, he simply raised his arm to look at the mark of the [human contract]. "Oh, are you still not giving up? Let me tell you some new information: Lucas is dead." Grace was visibly annoyed by the calm expression on Charles''s face. She revealed a shocking piece of news: Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master, was dead! Charles''s pupils constricted sharply, showing a hint of surprise as he slowly asked, "What about the staff? Lucas''s golden-quality staff?" "It shattered. Charles, the curse on you can no longer be lifted. You should just focus on being a high-level alchemist from now on." Grace watched Charles''s anxious reaction with evident pleasure. She stretched her graceful body, wearing a broad smile as she observed Charles fall into silence. "I''ve told you before, you''re just a commoner. So what if you once had an Level 8 Beast Master as a teacher? You will only be my servant from now on, forever obeying my commands." Grace looked closely at Charles''s expression and noticed little change. Confused, she continued: "What''s wrong? Feeling defeated? You''re not about to completely fall apart, are you? Charles, you really are fragile." Charles still chose to remain silent, turning to leave decisively. His indifferent demeanor and actions infuriated Grace, who had come to flaunt her superiority. She stomped her feet in anger and shouted: "Charles, do you really think you''re that genius from two years ago? You''re just a commoner, and now you''re nothing but a waste! It''s been two years, and you''re still a Level 4 Beast Master!" The commotion quickly drew a crowd. They watched Charles''s departing figure and then turned their attention to the still-fuming Grace, murmuring among themselves. "Wow, Charles really deserves his reputation. He can still stay calm even now. If it were me, I would have completely broken down." "Calmness doesn''t change anything, does it? Right now, Charles is just a waste." "That''s true. Charles will probably only ever be a Level 6 Beast Master, even until he dies." Ignoring the surrounding chatter and various taunts, Charles continued his daily routine of going to the library and practicing in the training room. Until one night, after he finished a busy day and was about to return to his dormitory, a mysterious voice emerged from the darkness behind him: "Charles, I''ve told you before, everything is a matter of destiny." Charles suddenly turned around. He recognized the voice, it seemed to belong to an elder from the [Constellation] organization, an Level 8 Beast Master! In an instant, Charles''s muscles tensed up as he entered a state of combat readiness. But the next second, he relaxed his combat stance, because he felt an oddly familiar aura from this mysterious person. He asked: "Is it you? Have you already become a Level 9 Beast Master?" The person nodded and continued, "I can help you lift the curse on you, and I can also help you become a Level 6 Beast Master in a short time!" "Then, those so-called geniuses will once again witness your terror, the true monster!" Charles was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, and then his breathing became rapid as he anxiously asked: "Everything has a price. What do I need to pay?" The Level 9 Beast Master from [Constellation] raised the corners of his mouth excitedly and replied: "It''s simple: join us, integrate with us, become one of us!" "Is that all? Do I not need to do anything else?" Charles felt that things couldn''t be that simple. "No need. Destiny has already arranged everything. All we need to do is follow its guidance." The mysterious man became fervent, his whole body trembling, his face twisted under the cloak, filled with excitement and joy. "I have heard the holy voice of the divine, Charles. Just drink this, and the curse on you will naturally be lifted!" The mysterious man pulled out a vial of miracle drug from his robe. Discover stories at ?? It was a bottle of black miracle drug, exuding an incredibly eerie aura. The black liquid inside the glass vial surged wildly, as if it were alive. Charles took just one glance and immediately felt as if someone was whispering incessantly in his ear. The voice sounded like the cries of a newborn child, yet also like the dying murmurs of an elderly person, accompanied by chaos, fear, and despair. It took Charles a while to regain his composure, and he hesitated. At that moment, the mysterious man spoke again: "You can hold onto it for now, the choice is yours, Charles. The duel with Grace is about to begin. Are you really willing to spend your life as a mere high-level alchemist?" "The death of Catherine was no simple matter, and I know a bit about your parents'' whereabouts. They are in great danger." Upon hearing this, Charles hurriedly pressed, "What do you know? Tell me! Tell me everything!" The mysterious man placed the black miracle drug on the grass without answering Charles. He took a small step back, and in an instant, he vanished into the darkness. Only a lingering voice remained: "Charles, you only have this one chance. Think it over carefully." Looking at the eerie black miracle drug on the ground, Charles hesitated for a moment, but then slowly walked over and bent down to pick it up. ... In the Genosha royal palace, Miles, Jamie, and the others stared at the screen, still in shock and unable to recover. In the illusion, Charles had spent nearly two years, while in reality, only a little over ten minutes had passed. The thoughts of a Level 9 Beast Master are indeed beyond the grasp of ordinary people! What they originally thought was the entirety of the trial of the heart, the events that unfolded on the sky bridge, turned out to be merely a prelude! Everything that happened in the sky bridge illusion, as well as the curse transfer after emerging from the illusion, was all designed to immerse Charles completely in the subsequent illusion. Charles believed the trial of the heart was over, but in fact, the real trial of the heart illusion had just begun! "Oh my God, even an Level 8 Beast Master wouldn''t be able to sense this!" Miles instinctively exclaimed, then turned to Jamie beside him. Jamie swallowed hard and replied, "From our perspective, there might be some inconsistencies, but for someone trapped in the illusion, it''s very difficult to notice. Even I wouldn''t be able to detect anything unusual." Chapter 281: Chapter 281：[Forbidden Favor] From the perspective of an observer, there are still many inconsistencies in the trial that Charles is currently facing.For example, it does not involve the upcoming inter-academy exchange competition, but that is ultimately from the viewpoint of an outsider. Once truly immersed in the trial of the heart, any unreasonable or discordant elements will be subconsciously overlooked, this is the terrifying aspect of the trial! It feels as if one has genuinely experienced so many events and that so much time has passed! Miles nodded and said, "At the very beginning, when Charles emerged from the sky bridge illusion, he should have had a chance to notice something. However, at that moment, he was facing the pressure of Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master." "Of course, there''s also the fact that his own understanding contradicts everyone else''s. If it were me, I would definitely fall into doubt and confusion, how could I notice anything amiss?" After Miles finished speaking, Jamie, Mason, and Xavier all nodded in agreement. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The situation Charles was facing at the time left him no room for much thought, and the illusion created by Lucas, this Level 9 Beast Master, was far more terrifying than they could imagine! All the books in that library were filled with text, and when Charles mentioned a book about curses, it would indeed appear there! Only the upper-tier powerhouses of Genosha can truly grasp the terrifying aspects of the trial of the heart. The other young geniuses present did not think that deeply and began to discuss: "Charles is indeed impressive! He went from being an unparalleled genius to a cripple, and he still managed to persevere for two years. I couldn''t do that!" "Not only that, but he also lost nearly all of his important people without breaking down!" "Two years felt like a day for him. He went to the library to study every day and trained in the training room. It''s truly admirable!" "The gap from genius to cripple would be enough to crush me. Charles''s willpower is truly strong!" "Now the critical choice is here. If it were me, I would undoubtedly drink that bottle of miracle drug without hesitation, as there wouldn''t be any other option!" "What is that mysterious person''s origin? They don''t seem like a good person at all!" Someone shifted their focus to the mysterious person. From the images in the illusion, it was clear that the mysterious individual was very powerful, but they didn''t give off a pleasant vibe. Hearing the discussions around them, Jamie and Hale exchanged glances. They both knew that this mysterious person was from the Constellation organization, and that they had interacted with Charles. They hadn''t expected to see that person appear in the illusion as well. It was evident that the illusion was evolving once again based on Charles''s past experiences, along with Lucas''s intervention, leading to this outcome! "Dean, do you think Charles will...?" Hale couldn''t hold back and asked. In response to Hale''s question, Jamie also felt uncertain. Charles was only eighteen, and achieving this much was already impressive. Any young person who had gone through what Charles experienced in the illusion would undoubtedly choose to drink that bottle of miracle drug without hesitation. It wasn''t just a simple miracle drug, it was an opportunityan opportunity to reclaim everything that was lost! It also involved Charles''s parents, and Catherine, who died in the illusion, as well as the battle with Grace. No one could resist this temptation! Charles did not use the bottle of black miracle drug immediately, he was still hesitating, which was already quite remarkable. "Is this really necessary? You''re pushing him into a corner. It seems like he has a choice, but in reality, Charles only has one path to take!" Jamie turned to Lucas and said. In response to Jamie''s doubts, Lucas did not offer an explanation. He replied calmly, "How do you know that all of this won''t happen? Fate is unpredictable, no one can know what the future holds." "Sir, there is no perfect choice. In this situation, no one would give up the chance to become stronger!" Hale couldn''t help but interject. Lucas did not respond further and continued to focus on the Light Staff Star Pseud in his hands. This golden-quality weapon, while very powerful, was not enough to support such an illusion on its own, it needed to be combined with his special skills to achieve that effect! On the other hand, the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, and Xavier were all staring gravely at the bottle of black miracle drug in the image. They discussed among themselves: "That couldn''t be the legendary forbidden favor, could it?" Owen said in a hushed voice. As the president of the Alchemist Guild, he had only heard of such a miracle drug. "It seems likely. The forbidden favor also has another name, known as the blessing of the gods. However, because it is so mysterious, not many people know the second name," Miles, the emperor, said slowly. He glanced at Lucas and then looked up at the screen in midair. The allure of the forbidden favor was not something an ordinary person could resist, in legends, it was said to possess a will of its own! Anything that could be associated with the divine was not simple at all. Let alone Charles, who was now at his wits'' end, even the current emperor, Miles, would be tempted if he were to obtain such a miracle drug! There is a saying that if one drinks the forbidden favor, as long as they do not die, they will surely become a Level 9 Beast Master! "Having something like this in front of him, if Charles could resist it, that would be abnormal," Miles expressed his thoughts. It seemed that the outcome of the trial of the heart was already determined, Charles would fail. Zane and Benson also shared this sentiment. Especially Benson, whose eyes were filled with endless desire when he saw the bottle of forbidden favor! The mysterious person in the study had promised him something, but it was just a watered-down version of the forbidden favor. Even so, the Taylor family was taking a huge risk. If anyone else found out, the entire Taylor family would cease to exist! However, the risk was proportional to the reward. As long as they didn''t get exposed, Benson could become an Level 8 Beast Master! At that point, combined with the Level 8 Beast Master of the Taylor family who had fallen into a deep slumber, their ambition to become the rulers of Genosha would not be impossible! Thinking of this, Benson worked hard to control his facial expressions and breathing, Lucas had not left yet, and he couldn''t show any signs of weakness. Soon, In the illusion, Charles made his choice. As everyone expected, Charles drank the bottle of black miracle drug. Suddenly, a cloud of black mist appeared around him, which was the curse that Lucas had transferred into his body. The black mist seemed to encounter a terrifying enemy, frantically trying to escape from Charles''s body. However, ethereal tendrils began to form around Charles''s body, wrapping tightly around the black mist like lightning, pulling it inward. Charles felt an intense heat surging through him, and his long-stagnant Beast Master power began to rise frantically! In just a few breaths, Charles''s strength had already increased from a Level 4 Beast Master to a Level 5 Beast Master! This was nothing short of a miracle! Struggling to suppress the pleasure that came with his power increase, Charles shifted his focus to his own body, he could faintly sense that there seemed to be another life inside him, uncontrollable. "Was that tendril just now a manifestation of the miracle drug I drank?" Charles muttered to himself. He was well aware that drinking that bottle of black miracle drug must have come at a tremendous cost! Charles clenched his fists, feeling an unprecedented strength. He raised his hands into the air, somewhat intoxicated by the power, and suddenly a thought emerged in his mind: he wanted to keep rising, to keep getting stronger, even if it meant doing things he had previously been unable to accept! Noticing such thoughts, Charles did not hesitate to slap himself hard. "Smack!" A loud sound echoed, and feeling the pain on his face, Charles, who had just been lost in ecstasy, instantly regained clarity in his eyes. "What''s happening? It shouldn''t be like this. It felt like I was influenced by something just now, is it the thing inside me?" Charles pondered deeply. Continue reading at ?? After drinking the black miracle drug, it wasn''t long before the day he had agreed upon with Grace arrived. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Grace attracted a lot of attention with every move she made. There were still many spectators for today''s duel, and when Charles appeared in front of the crowd, some were surprised to notice that his strength seemed to have increased! Grace didn''t take it to heart and said, "Charles, what does it matter that you''ve become a Level 5 Beast Master? My level is already your limit." "Let me show you what a true Level 6 Beast Master is!" The battle between the two began and ended very quickly, Charles effortlessly defeated Grace in a dominating manner. Injured and kneeling on the ground, Grace looked like a puppet, unable to accept what was happening before her. According to the signed human contract, she was now Charles''s servant and could not defy his commands! Unable to accept her fate, Grace trembled as she gripped her weapon, wanting to end it all. However, Charles simply issued a command for her to drop her weapon. Faced with the broken Grace, Charles chose not to spare her, he unleashed his desires and made her apologize in front of the crowd, repeatedly uttering self-deprecating words. Listening to the sounds of pain and despair in his ears, Charles became somewhat intoxicated. Looking at the onlookers, whose eyes were filled with fear and disbelief, a manic smile unexpectedly appeared on Charles''s face. He had a thought in his mind: he wanted to make these spectators remember this even more! "Why not create a little art with blood, the art of panic!" Charles''s thoughts grew increasingly insane, and he looked at the eyes of the people around him, filled with impulse and anticipation. Chapter 282: Chapter 282: A True Monster! Sensing the air of danger, the crowd quickly dispersed.Soon after, news spread that Charles seemed to have lifted the curse. However, this information didn''t attract much attention, the majority of people didn''t believe that Charles had lifted the curse. In their view, his victory over Grace was likely due to some hidden cards he still had or possibly because Grace had underestimated him. Yet, just a month after reaching Level 5 Beast Master, Charles had already become a Level 6 Beast Master. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This insane rate of progression was something even Charles from two years ago could not have achieved! Not only that, he seemed like a completely different person, starting to challenge other Level 6 Beast Masters within Genosha. Every opponent he fought against faced a crushing defeat, sustaining severe injuries. It was only at this point that everyone realized Charles not only returned to his previous state but had become even stronger and more monstrous! Outside the illusion, Jamie and Hale watched Charles on the screen with great concern. The current Charles had been affected, he was no longer the calm genius he once was, and he was slowly descending into darkness. "Alas, if this continues, the trial of the heart will come to an end. The forbidden favor is indeed something not just anyone can touch. Even Charles cannot escape the fate of corruption," sighed Miles, the Emperor of Genosha. He never expected Lucas''s illusion could reach such a level, it was truly unbelievable. No one noticed that Lucas, who was manipulating the Light Staff Star Pseud, had several white hairs quietly appearing among his originally black locks beneath his top hat. "Charles, you really astonish me. Even if it means consuming life force, I want to see if you can break free from the influence of the forbidden favor," Lucas thought to himself. Unlike others, as the illusion manipulator, he would notice details that others couldn''t. There were several times when Charles sensed his changes within the illusion and searched for various materials in the library. Of course, all the books and materials were manifestations of knowledge from his mind as a Level 9 Beast Master. The effects of the Light Staff Star Pseud, combined with Lucas''s special skills and the enhancement of life force, were enough to make the evolution of the illusion feel extremely real. Everything Charles did within it could almost be replicated in reality! This was his way of valuing and rewarding Charles! On the screen, an unexpected situation unfolded for everyone. One day, Charles seemed to regain his sanity, continuously collecting various materials and operating on himself. The onlookers were taken aback. "Oh my God, what is Charles doing? That''s a stone capable of burning for an entire year! He''s actually putting it directly into his flesh and then stitching up the wound?" "Damn, the miracle drug he just drank is meant to amplify perception! That means the pain he''s enduring is now even more intense!" "Look! Charles has also put the worms that can devour Beast Master flesh into his own flesh!" "I can''t take it anymore, just watching makes me tremble all over. How is he enduring this pain?" Experience new stories on M V L "Will the pain in the illusion decrease?" "No! Didn''t you see how much agony Charles was in when he died on the bridge?" ... What was happening on the screen sent chills down the spines of everyone present, leaving them utterly shocked! Lucas, the elegant yet insane Level 9 Beast Master, remained expressionless as he turned the members of the Constellation organization into blood and gore. Now, watching the scene before him, he couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "Perhaps we really underestimated him. Charles''s willpower is simply terrifying, he''s using the pain in his body to stay awake and break free from the influence of the forbidden favor!" Emperor Miles said slowly, his mouth agape. As the Emperor of Genosha, he was certainly aware of some brutal punishments that were typically used to interrogate criminals and spies. However, compared to the operations Charles was performing on himself, the punishments used to interrogate criminals and force spies to talk seemed almost gentle! "He''s a genius! I never would have thought of these methods, I need to remember them well!" Avery''s eyes lit up as he fixated on the scene on the screen. He considered himself knowledgeable about cruel punishments, but upon witnessing everything Charles did within the illusion, he immediately understood the gap between people! While everyone was focused on every move Charles made, the pain magnified several times nearly caused Charles to pass out. He gritted his teeth, trying hard to stay awake. At that moment, the mysterious life force within him began to stir. Charles felt his flesh surging, coalescing into several writhing tendrils that flailed about wildly. Seeing this scene, Charles felt no fear, instead, his eyes grew even brighter. His guess was correct! Indeed, this unknown life force within him could also feel the same pain. The direction was right, and now it was time for a contest of willpower and endurance. As long as he could make the unknown life force within him collapse from pain, he would be able to completely break free from its influence! Charles trembled all over as he continued to increase the pain in his body. Outside the illusion, everyone held their breath, fixated on the scene on the screen. They wanted to know if this crazy method could truly free Charles from the influence when suddenly, the screen in mid-air went dark, completely losing its image. "What''s happening?" "We can''t see anything. Did Charles go too far and end up killing himself?" "It''s very possible. Just watching his methods makes me shudder, how can someone be so ruthless to themselves?" "He''s so brutal, he''s just terrifying. I''ll never provoke Charles, even if it kills me." "Me too. Charles is truly a monster!" Lucas sighed and said slowly, "The trial has ended, Charles has failed. He is now slowly leaving the illusion." Upon hearing this, Zane and Benson nearly jumped up in excitement. This was the outcome they had been hoping for! Charles didn''t pass the trial, and to avoid leaving any hidden dangers, Lucas directly executed Charles! This was a huge win for the Taylor family! No one knew, Lucas still held the Light Staff Star Pseud in his hand. He no longer used light energy to maintain the illusion but instead relied entirely on life force! The purpose of this was to ensure that the situation Charles was facing now mirrored reality exactly! "Come on, Charles! You really astonish me, I''ve never seen anyone like you! Keep going!" Lucas gripped the staff tightly with his long fingers. His skin began to slowly develop several wrinkles, and beneath his white top hat, large patches of his hair turned white, indicating that his life force was rapidly dwindling. Meanwhile, within the illusion, Charles was still locked in a struggle with the unknown life force inside him. The newly grown tendrils attempted to stop Charles but trembled violently due to intense pain. A large amount of blood began to flow from Charles''s mouth, accompanied by shattered teeth that had crumbled from biting down too hard. His consciousness started to blur, and his vision became shaky, as if he would succumb to this perverse pain at any moment. Just as Charles was about to lose consciousness, a strange sound suddenly emanated from his body, a mix of furious curses and anguished wails. The tendrils that had coalesced began to gradually dissipate. Charles managed to force a smile, slurring his words as he said, "I knew it, I would win." At that moment, Lucas appeared in front of Charles. Charles remained expressionless, as if he had anticipated this, and slowly said, "It seems I have passed the trial of the heart." "Yes, congratulations. Everything here is an illusion from the trial of the heart..." Before Lucas could finish his sentence, he noticed the calm expression on Charles''s face, devoid of any surprise. Combined with the first words Charles had spoken upon seeing him, a thought emerged in Lucas''s mind that he could hardly believe! "Wait a minute, did you know from the very beginning that you were in an illusion?" Lucas looked at Charles as if he were a monster. Charles didn''t answer. He struggled to shift his body to ease the pain a little. "Could it be because of that black book about curses? So there really isn''t that book in this place, right?" Lucas''s reaction was quick, he immediately thought of this. Charles nodded with difficulty and slowly said, "Something felt off from the very beginning, especially that glass of red wine. After you shook it and put it on the table, it instantly returned to calm." Lucas thought carefully. He hadn''t consumed any life force at first, so it was normal for there to be some inconsistencies in the illusion. However, ordinary Level Seven or Eight Beast Masters would not be able to notice such small details. At that time, he had to face the pressure from this Level Nine Beast Master, along with the conflict between perception and reality! "How can anyone have such keen observation, staying calm all the while? Charles, what kind of person are you? You''re simply a monster!" Lucas said slowly. He had previously seen comments online about Charles, with many people calling him a monster, completely inhuman. At first, Lucas dismissed it as an exaggeration, but now, he, as a Level Nine Beast Master, genuinely felt that Charles was indeed a monster! Charles let out a sigh of relief, he keenly sensed that Lucas''s tone contained only shock, devoid of the murderous intent he had shown before. It seemed he didn''t have to worry about the other party taking action anymore. However, he was currently in a near-death state, and every second felt like torture, so he asked, "The trial is over, why haven''t I been released yet?" Chapter 283: Chapter 283: The Suspended Mountain Token Lucas struggled to suppress the shock within him and explained, "The outcome of your struggle against the forbidden seed inside you will remain unknown to the outside world. I have already told them that the trial is over and that you failed.""The forbidden seed? Is that the unknown life force inside me?" Charles asked. Lucas nodded and replied, "Everything that has happened here, you should not mention it lightly once you return to reality, or it may attract their attention." "That bottle of black miracle drug is called forbidden favor, as soon as you drink it, you can become a Level Nine Beast Master, or even stronger!" "However, the cost is also quite terrifying. I can''t tell you more information. You must remember one thing: you must never lose yourself, or you will only become a powerful shell." "A shell?" Charles wanted to ask more. But Lucas shifted the topic and said, "In a moment, I will give you something. If you get the chance, head to the Haunted Marsh''s Suspended Mountain. There are people there who should be able to help you uncover the secrets within you." Charles nodded, he understood that Lucas was referring to the incident of absorbing the light attribute energy earlier. "Also, you must take good care of your dark attribute mystical beast. Once it reaches Level Fifty, take it to the Beast Sect. You will understand everything then." "The Beast Sect? I''ve never heard of it," Charles said, confused. Lucas didn''t elaborate further, simply mentioning the Haunted Marsh, so Charles would eventually learn about it. Taking advantage of the opportunity in this illusion, where no one else could disturb them, Charles wanted to ask about some secret topics, like the Constellation organization and the unknown life force within him. Unfortunately, Lucas''s responses were quite limited. He briefly mentioned the Constellation organization. This mysterious organization has a special method to identify dark attribute Beast Masters, and only a very few Beast Masters can stick to their principles and not be deceived by the Constellation. The vast majority of dark attribute Beast Masters have become the organization''s pawns, which is why Lucas harbors a deep disdain for them. In his view, the so-called dark attribute Beast Masters would eventually become members of the Constellation organization, so it would be better to eliminate them while they are still weak. The two talked a little more, and when Lucas''s figure disappeared from the illusion, a black hole suddenly appeared before Charles, sucking everything around it in, including the half-dead Charles. When he opened his eyes again, Charles found himself back in the real world. He instinctively stretched out his arms and clenched his fists tightly, as if he couldn''t quite believe he had come out of the illusion. He carefully observed everything around him, trying to find anything unreasonable or out of place, but there was nothing! Charles finally let out a genuine sigh of relief. The talented individuals present looked at Charles with eyes filled with admiration, envy, and a hint of fear. Finn swallowed hard, Charles''s final move had shocked him. He never imagined that the usually expressionless and exceptionally gentle Charles could be so reckless! Finn had no doubt that if he faced that kind of situation, Charles would definitely act just as he did in the illusion! It was a shame, though, that in the end, he didn''t succeed, he had failed the trial of the heart. "Sigh, if it were me, after losing all hope, I would definitely collapse. For Charles to achieve this level is simply superhuman! If he still can''t pass, what kind of person can succeed in the trial of the heart?" Finn thought. All eyes in the room were on Charles, filled with regret and sympathy. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, Charles''s fate was in Lucas''s hands. If Lucas felt that Charles might fall into darkness in the future and wanted to eliminate the potential threat, no one could stop him! "Kill Charles! Kill him! He has failed!" Zane''s face was agitated, he was screaming madly in his heart. Benson, on the other hand, had an expressionless face, but his fists were tightly clenched, revealing his emotions at this moment. He wanted Charles dead! However, Lucas retracted the Light Staff Star Pseud and slowly walked toward Charles. Under the serious gazes of Jamie, Hale, and others, he patted Charles on the shoulder and said appreciatively, "Charles, even though you failed, you performed quite well. Here, this is your reward." Lucas pulled out a token from his pocket and handed it over. Charles glanced at it and immediately received an information prompt: [Suspended Mountain Token [orange-quality]: A special token from the Suspended Mountain of the Haunted Marsh. The materials used for forging are very ordinary, but it has been infused with light attribute energy by a powerful Beast Master, giving it special effects. Effect: Light enhancement, any light attribute skills will receive a certain boost, dealing more severe damage to dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters.] Charles was a bit surprised, this should be what Lucas mentioned in the illusion. Suspended Mountain? A mountain suspended in mid-air? It was yet another place Charles had never heard of, and along with the earlier mention of the Beast Sect, more and more secrets of the Beast Master world began to unfold before Charles. He placed the Suspended Mountain Token into his jet ring, he wouldn''t be using it for now. Currently, none of the mystical beasts he had contracted possessed light attributes, and he didn''t know any light attribute skills. Upon hearing Lucas''s words, Jamie and Hale exchanged glances, both letting out a sigh of relief. This outcome was unimaginable for them! Charles not only came through unscathed but was also praised by the Level Nine Beast Master Lucas, who even gifted him a token! Who is Lucas, anyway? A Level Nine Beast Master, a Light Knight, an elegant madman, a powerful figure who harbors disdain for dark attribute Beast Masters! For someone like him to praise Charles, who possesses dark attribute energy, was simply astonishing! "What? What?" Zane felt as if struck by lightning, his entire body jolting, he nearly fell to the ground. Thankfully, Benson noticed in time and caught him. Even so, it drew a lot of attention from others. Faced with the confused gazes of those around him, Zane kept his head down, not daring to let anyone see the disappointment and resentment in his eyes. How could Charles be completely fine? Every time he encountered danger, Charles managed to turn the situation around and even gained something from it. Although Zane didn''t know what function the token Lucas gave to Charles had, anything produced by a Level Nine Beast Master surely wouldn''t be worthless! At the very least, it must be something of purple quality! "Damn it! Damn it! Why can''t Charles just die already? Why doesn''t a meteor fall from the sky and crush him?" Zane cursed madly in his heart. He felt uncomfortable all over, whenever Charles benefited and gained power, Zane felt as if he were falling ill. "Stand straight, we''ll talk about this at home!" Benson''s deep voice rang out. Zane took a deep breath, trying to straighten his body, and replied, "Yes, Father." At that moment, Lucas pointed to Hale beside him and said slowly, "I will fulfill my promise. I will help lift the curse on him, but I need to rest for a day first." "And I will also need some assistance then, I''ll discuss the details with your dean." Charles nodded, he understood that Lucas was likely too drained from earlier to lift Hale''s curse immediately. Only by truly facing Hale''s situation could Charles deeply appreciate what he was going through. From being hailed as a genius of the Wind to being cursed and stuck at the Level Six Beast Master level, the gap in between could drive someone to despair! At the same time, Charles was curious about where such a curse originated. Suppressing his questions, Charles stepped behind Dean Jamie. "Impressive! We all saw your performance in the illusion, no one could have done better than you, Charles," Jamie said, giving him a thumbs up. Nearby, Emperor Miles of Genosha added, "Charles, you should spend more time with Camilla when you can, so she understands what a true strong person is." Once those words were spoken, everyone present understood that Emperor Miles was formally trying to win Charles over, even using his daughter as bait to attract him. He was really going all out! Charles didn''t want to refuse, he scratched his head and replied, "Your Majesty, I will." Then there was Hale standing nearby, trembling all over. The curse that had restricted him for so many years was finally about to be lifted, all because of Charles! At first, Dean Jamie had brought him to ask Lucas to lift the curse, but Lucas hadn''t even wanted to acknowledge them. "Thank you!" Hale said very earnestly. He had never imagined that the person who would ultimately help him lift the curse would be Charles! Charles waved his hand and replied, "Hale, you don''t need to thank me, I can''t lift the curse on you. That thing is just too terrifying." "By the way, Hale, how did you end up with such a powerful curse?" Charles asked curiously. Hale thought for a moment and answered, "That''s all in the past, sigh" Seeing Hale lost in memories and sighing repeatedly, Charles didn''t press further. At this royal banquet, besides Zane and Benson, there were two others with extremely complicated feelings: the head of the Robinson family, Lance, and his brother, Shane. Explore more stories with M V L "Eldest brother, Hale''s talent is coming back, do you think we should let him rejoin the Robinson family?" Shane said cautiously. Lance let out a sigh and replied, "We were the ones who drove him away, how can we do that now?" "So what? Hale will definitely become a Level Eight Beast Master, and even a Level Nine Beast Master is not impossible. At that point, the strength of the Robinson family will be unimaginable!" Shane said once again. Faced with the future of the Robinson family, Lance found it hard to make a decision. He finally responded, "Charles is the key. If he helps us, it will be much easier for Hale." Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Charles Was Just a Little Bit Short When Lucas left to rest, the royal banquet came to an end, and the geniuses of Genosha dispersed.Many people walked back while quietly sighing and discussing: "I came here for nothing today, I didn''t gain anything." "Who says that? I learned a lot, seeing Charles''s performance makes me feel utterly inferior!" "That''s true. With a genius like Charles around, I seem like such a waste. By the way, what was that bottle of black miracle drug that appeared in the illusion?" "I don''t know either. I''ll ask the strong ones back home, they should know something." "That thing is terrifying! Charles couldn''t even shake off its effects, it''s downright scary!" "Sigh, I really lost out today. I was hurt by the pressure of a Level Nine Beast Master and will need to rest for several days." ... Inside the Genosha royal palace, Camilla widened her eyes, looking incredulously at the just-returned Emperor Miles. She slowly opened her mouth and asked: "Father, is what you just said true? Can I go to the underground world to watch Charles fight?" The reason Camilla was so shocked was that, aside from attending classes at Cyber Academy, she had never had the time or opportunity to explore the outside world. Her daily schedule was packed, and even an invitation from Charles to dinner had to be approved by the emperor. Let alone going to a chaotic place like the underground world. She had never been there before! "Of course it''s true. I will send someone to accompany you. You''re old enough now, it''s time for you to get out and see the world." Miles said slowly. Today at the banquet, witnessing Charles''s performance in the Trial of the Heart left Miles utterly astonished. An eighteen-year-old genius, a commoner with no elite education from a prestigious family, was able to achieve such heights! In reality, he was the pinnacle talent of Genosha, yet he remained humble and calm. In the illusion, even when he hit rock bottom, he still kept his composure and didn''t fall into despair. Even he, at the age of eighteen, couldn''t have done that. Achieving even half of what Charles accomplished would have been quite impressive! Charles''s future achievements would undoubtedly be limitless, and allowing his daughter Camilla to interact with him was a decision with only benefits, no drawbacks. "I have some expectations, so don''t just go to have fun." Miles reminded his daughter lightly. Camilla replied excitedly, "Don''t worry, Father! I will get along well with Charles. Now that I''m going to the underground world, what should I wear to look good?" Miles watched as Camilla fell into thought, mumbling to herself. He couldn''t help but facepalm, perhaps having been overly protected, Camilla, the second princess, was far less mature than the eldest princess, Rose. The reason he wanted her to go to the underground world was not only to befriend Charles but also to see if she could learn something from him. In Genosha, at a secret location, there was a dilapidated room with blood-red candles burning on the floor. These candles formed a mysterious pattern that resembled a pair of eerie eyes. A mysterious figure dressed in a black cloak suddenly emerged from the darkness and reported to the figure standing in the corner of the room: "Elder, we received news from the Taylor family. Charles did not pass Lucas''s Trial of the Heart, but he earned Lucas''s praise." The person referred to as Elder slowly turned around, staring at the red candles on the floor, lost in thought. He was the elder who had previously stopped Charles outside Cyber Academy, at the level of an Eight-Level Beast Master. "Tell me all the details of the Trial of the Heart. Charles actually wasn''t killed by Lucas? This is truly surprising." the elder said, his hoarse voice filled with astonishment. In his view, when Charles encountered Lucas, the Light Knight, he was surely doomed, it was almost certain that Lucas would slay him on the spot! After all, a top-tier genius with dark attribute energy and terrifying spiritual sensitivity was destined to fall into darkness. What on earth had happened that Charles returned unscathed? And he received praise and rewards from Lucas? It was simply unbelievable! Experience more content on M V L After hearing all the details, the elder immediately sensed something was off. He murmured to himself, "Pressure, light attribute energy, the appearance of [Divine Blessing] in the illusion? Charles actually tried to resist?" "Lucas said the outcome was a failure and that he didn''t successfully pass the Trial of the Heart?" "Why do I feel something is strange? Unfortunately, Lucas''s strength is too overwhelming, otherwise, I would have gone to observe in person." Unable to analyze more useful information, the elder could only kneel on the floor and take on a bizarre posture. He lay on the ground, limp like a piece of boneless meat, trembling incessantly, muttering some obscure phrases. The once calm candle flames began to flicker wildly, suddenly rising into the air and coalescing into a massive flame eye! "Dark attribute? Light attribute energy? Are you sure?" A strange voice echoed from the air. If Charles were present, he would be extremely surprised because this voice sounded very much like the one he heard in the illusion! It was the voice he heard at first sight of the black miracle drug known as [Forbidden Favor]! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Honorable messenger, the news has been confirmed as true!" The elder, an Eight-Level Beast Master, pressed his entire body against the floor, remaining utterly still. His tone was exceptionally reverent, tinged with a barely perceptible fear, as if whatever was before him was extremely terrifying! "Continue to observe. I will come personally when I have time." the mysterious entity known as the messenger said before vanishing. The flames of the blood-red candles on the floor returned to calm once more, as if nothing had happened at all. The Eight-Level Beast Master elder waited for a while, ensuring that the messenger had left before he dared to slowly straighten his body, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Charles, what secret do you possess that the messenger wants to come in person?" the elder said, his gaze fixed deeply on the candles before him. Meanwhile, in the underground world, the petite Cecilia lounged comfortably in a giant chair, while Icy and Golden stood before her. "Milady, we''ve informed you about what happened with Charles. We''re unsure about what to do next." Golden said cautiously, probing for a response. He was a Seven-Level Beast Master and the nominal boss of the underground world of Genosha. Before Icy and Cecilia arrived, he was responsible for all matters in the underground world, including those related to the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Icy wasn''t too worried, he didn''t feel much trepidation. However, he had to tread carefully around this seemingly young girl, because she was an Eight-Level Beast Master, and the most troublesome kinda Poison Attribute Beast Master! Don''t let her youthful appearance fool you, she was actually over thirty! "What to do? Charles hasn''t passed the Reaper''s Scythe challenge yet!" Cecilia replied nonchalantly, sucking on a strawberry-flavored lollipop. Icy immediately frowned and spoke up: "Charles will definitely succeed. You''re aware of what happened at the royal banquet. Someone with his immense willpower and physical prowess is precisely what we''ve been looking for." "There''s no rush, no rush. He hasn''t failed the Trial of the Heart, so there''s no need to be anxious." Cecilia said, still unconcerned. "Lucas''s Trial of the Heart is no simple matter. You know it''s an illusion within an illusion, and it involves that extremely bizarre thing called [Forbidden Favor]." Icy couldn''t help but interject. As a formal member of the [Dawn] organization, Icy had a deeper understanding of [Forbidden Favor] than most high-level Beast Masters. Once someone was tainted by it, there was no way to cleanse it! For Charles to regain consciousness several times within the illusion and attempt to use the pain of amplifying his sensory perceptions to break free from the influence of [Forbidden Favor] was already pushing the limits! "So what? He hasn''t failed, has he?" Cecilia shook her head, her legs in white stockings swinging back and forth. Based on her understanding of Lucas, the more impressive a genius Beast Master like Charles was, the less likely Lucas would let him off the hook. He would either kill him outright to eliminate future threats or take him under his wing for careful guidance. There was no way he would simply praise Charles and take no further action. After thinking for a moment, Cecilia added, "You might not understand Lucas''s Trial of the Heart. Perhaps Lucas didn''t go all out and it was just the simplest of illusions." She knew that Lucas had a special skill that consumed life force, and with his staff, he could make the illusion nearly indistinguishable from reality! Cecilia didn''t believe that Charles could compel Lucas to use that special skill, if that were the case, Charles would have no chance of resisting something like [Forbidden Favor]! Even attempting to break free from its influence and ultimately failing was out of the question! It could only be said that the illusion Charles faced was the simplest one, far removed from reality. Those who completed the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge indeed had the qualification to enter the [Dawn] organization, but for Cecilia to feel compelled to engage early, she thought Charles still fell a bit short. "Alright, you call the shots. Who am I to argue when you''re my superior now?" Icy shrugged in resignation and said slowly. Chapter 285: Chapter 285: No Need for Rest As someone who had fought against Charles, Icy was well aware of his strength.A life-and-death battle could reveal many things, including a person''s true habits, thoughts, and character. Although he lost to Charles, Icy still believed that Charles was a true genius! Icy''s attitude was to make contact with Charles as soon as possible, lest such a talent be poached by other forces. At that moment. Cecilia turned around and looked at the octagonal cage below, suddenly saying, "He''s here!" Charles''s figure appeared! Golden and Icy quickly moved forward, watching as Charles prepared to enter the octagonal cage. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beside the octagonal cage, Celestine looked at Camilla with a hint of hostility. At that moment, Camilla was wearing a black off-the-shoulder evening gown, her swan-like neck held high, and her white shoulders stood out under the lights. However, not many people dared to let their gaze linger on her, because sitting next to Camilla was a two-meter tall Level 7 Beast Master! The aura emitted by a high-level Beast Master was enough to make the underground audience keep their distance, especially the seats near Camilla, all of which were empty. This was because the royal family had bought up all those seats! "Celestine elder sister, is Charles going to battle? This is my first time in a place like this. I used to watch from the live stream, but being here in person feels so different." Camilla said excitedly, like a lively lark. She was curiously looking around, tightly clutching a ticket that was her proof of betting on Charles''s victory. "Yes, the battle is about to begin." Celestine whispered in response. Her mind was racing with thoughts, imagining that as the second princess of Genosha, Camilla was actually here in the underground world to watch Charles fight. Remembering that Charles and Camilla seemed to have interacted before. Could it be that Princess Camilla has feelings for Charles? Celestine''s thoughts were becoming more and more numerous, and her head was getting more chaotic. What if the second princess, in her admiration for Charles, decided to compete with her? Thinking of this, Celestine turned to look at Camilla, carefully observing her delicate features and elegantly poised figure. She felt a bit insecure. Loving someone makes you sensitive, suspicious, and anxious about potential losses. As if sensing Celestine''s gaze, Camilla asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Celestine elder sister? Is there something on my face?" Celestine quickly shook her head, indicating that there was nothing. At that moment, the signal for the battle to begin drew both of their gazes to the octagonal cage. Charles stood expressionless in place, watching his opponent''s nervous demeanor. He didn''t want to waste any more time and chose to strike first! In the next instant, the floor beneath Charles erupted with debris as his figure appeared in front of the ace Level 4 Beast Master in the blink of an eye. "So fast! Even faster than before!" Seeing the rapidly approaching fist, the ace Level 4 Beast Master from the underground world quickly raised his arms to block the punch. However, the next moment, his body flew backward like a rag doll! The entire arena was in shock! "What? Just a simple punch, and it has such great power!" "Charles hasn''t even used combat techniques yet, how can he be this strong?" "Has it only been a day? Did Charles become stronger again? No way, is this ace Level 4 Beast Master too weak?" "No, it''s that Charles is too strong, his power has increased again!" "If that''s true, that''s too monstrous, it''s only been a day!" In the underground office. Icy''s mouth dropped open. He couldn''t believe the scene before him. If Charles had used [Divine Domain], he could understand it. But Charles didn''t use any combat techniques at all! That punch just now was purely physical strength and offensive skill, Charles''s power had definitely increased significantly! "Could it be because of the trial of the heart? But isn''t that an illusion?" Icy said instinctively. Cecilia watched Charles in the octagonal cage with great interest, particularly noting how his aura had become more stable and powerful. Experience and skills in battle cannot be significantly improved in a short time, it''s a process that requires continuous learning, practice, and accumulation. Recalling the information that stated Charles had been spending time in the training room and library during the trial of the heart, It seemed that he must have gained improvements there! "Could that guy Lucas really be willing to expend his life force?" Cecilia fell into deep thought, still unable to believe it. A Level 9 Beast Master, and one with a limited lifespan at that, would he really spend his life force on a Level 4 Beast Master like Charles? Thinking back to the final scene of Charles''s trial of the heart, where he used the method of amplifying bodily pain to escape the influence of [forbidden favor]. Cecilia''s subconscious kept telling her that it couldn''t be real, Charles couldn''t possibly achieve that level in the illusion created by Lucas''s life force! But looking at Charles''s current progress and improvement, especially the aura he radiated. Cecilia found herself hesitating. If everything was true, then Charles was truly a monster! She had lived for thirty yearsno, sixteen yearsand had never seen such a genius! At that moment. In the octagonal cage, Charles''s battle had come to an end. After emerging from the trial of the heart, Charles realized that his strength had indeed increased significantly, including his combat techniques, which were now more powerful than before. During the fight, he could unleash his physical strength to an extraordinary level! This was something he had learned through continuous training in the environment of the trial of the heart! As he watched the ace Level 4 Beast Master from the underground world fall to the ground, the bald host immediately announced the battle results. "The winner is Charles!" In the face of the audience''s cheers, Charles remained expressionless and calm. He thought carefully and realized that the subsequent battles would require him to return to the underground world every night, which felt somewhat like a waste of time. The previous fight hadn''t consumed much of his stamina, it had been quite simple to resolve. In that case, it would be better to... As Charles thought of this, he directly shouted, "Can the next battle start right now? I''m feeling great and don''t need a break!" Upon hearing this, the entire underground world fell silent in an instant. The spectators in the audience looked at each other, their eyes revealing expressions of disbelief! Some people rubbed their ears in shock and said: "Did I just imagine that? Did Charles just say he wants to fight continuously? This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this." "Even though Charles won the previous battle, he must have expended quite a bit of energy, right? Can he really handle the next one right after?" "He can definitely do it! After all, he''s Charles! How much stamina could he possibly have lost in that fight?" Listening to the surrounding audience''s discussions and looking at Charles, who was still quietly standing in the octagonal cage, the bald man immediately inquired for opinions from above. In the office. Golden listened to the inquiries coming through his earpiece. He looked up at Cecilia, who was standing by the window, and asked: "Sir, Charles wants to fight continuously. What do you think?" "Then just agree to him, but with one condition." Cecilia replied. Golden quickly asked, "What condition?" Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "Charles should have two more battles left, so let those two ace Level 4 Beast Masters fight him together." Golden was a bit surprised by this response. Two ace Level 4 Beast Masters at once? Wouldn''t that be a bit extreme? Charles''s strength should be enough to take down two ace Level 4 Beast Masters, but he was concerned about whether the audience would accept it. However, Golden quickly realized. Now that Charles was facing one ace Level 4 Beast Master, there was no suspense, having two ace Level 4 Beast Masters would better excite the audience! Soon, the bald man who received the command immediately took the microphone and asked: "Charles, if you want to fight continuously, that''s fine, but in the next battle, you will face two ace Level 4 Beast Masters!" "If you win, you will successfully complete the Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" Upon hearing this, the entire audience instantly boiled with excitement. Between Charles and the ace Level 4 Beast Master, it was certain that Charles would come out on top. But they thought that facing two ace Level 4 Beast Masters would be a different story altogether. Spectators were continuously analyzing and discussing who would win between Charles and the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters. However, the true strong ones were no longer concerned about the outcome, they knew Charles would win. "No problem, I accept!" Charles replied calmly. Camilla gazed at Charles in the octagonal cage with admiration and unconsciously whispered, "So handsome, so charming!" Celestine''s ears perked up suddenly, and she turned her head sharply, asking, "Did you just say something?" "Ah! No, I was just expressing a sentiment. Celestine, who do you think will win?" Camilla asked in a fluster. "Of course it''s Charles! He hasn''t lost yet." Celestine confidently answered. She knew Charles would definitely win, and Camilla nodded in agreement. Find exclusive stories on M V L Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Two more ace Level 4 Beast Masters entered the octagonal cage. "Charles, you''re strong, but you''re also quite arrogant to actually agree." one of the ace Beast Masters said, clenching his fists in annoyance. The other person didn''t speak, but there was a hint of anger in his gaze, he felt slighted. Charles helplessly spread his hands and slowly replied: "I would prefer to fight one at a time, but since you guys from the underground world made this suggestion, I had no choice but to agree." Chapter 286: Chapter 286: He Can When the signal to start the battle was given,The two ace Level 4 Beast Masters across from him showed no hesitation, splitting to the sides and launching their attack on Charles together. In Charles''s eyes, the strength of these two was slightly stronger than that of the previous ace Level 4 Beast Master. No wonder they seemed a bit angry right from the start, feeling as if they had been slighted, but this level of anger wasn''t enough! In the past, Charles might have immediately used his [Divine Domain] combat techniques to show them what it meant to be outclassed, to let them know that there are always stronger opponents out there. However, after experiencing the trial of the heart, Charles chose to seize every opportunity in battle to improve himself as much as possible. The two slightly stronger ace Level 4 Beast Masters could still pose a bit of danger to him, but just a hint of dangerif he let his guard down for even a moment, it could lead to disaster. With that thought in mind, Charles abandoned the idea of attacking as well. He wanted to hone the skills he had learned in the Illusion of the Mind, after all, he had spent those two years in the training room! Moreover, there had been a few battles where he had used the black miracle drug, boosting his strength to Level 5 and then Level 6 Beast Master. Now, Charles was a Level 4 Beast Master, and he wanted to use this battle to find his rhythm! In the next moment, Two fierce attacks came at him from the sides. For most people, facing such an onslaught might leave them unsure how to defend. But for Charles, it was a perfect demonstration. He blocked a punch aimed at his temple with his right arm while raising his left leg high to intercept the whip kick from the other ace. The sound of the massive collision echoed throughout the underground world, and the clash of the three fighters kicked up so much dust that the nearby spectators could barely keep their eyes open. Not only that, Charles, who had withstood the attacks of the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters, used the strength of his muscles and suddenly surged forward, sending both opponents flying! "Damn it! How is he so strong?" one of the ace Level 4 Beast Masters said, stabilizing himself and speaking almost instinctively. "Bring it on! I refuse to believe this!" the other Beast Master gritted his teeth and launched another attack, his companion quickly following suit. The spectators outside the octagonal cage watched with rapt attention, astonished that Charles faced two ace Level 4 Beast Masters with such ease! Even up until now, Charles had not taken the initiative to attack! "Damn it, I regret it so much, I bet on Charles to lose!" "Are you stupid? Charles is so strong, is there really a chance he could lose?" "Isn''t Charles the strongest genius in Genosha?" "Among Level 4 Beast Masters, Charles is indeed the strongest, but there are some geniuses who are already Level 5 Beast Masters!" "Charles is only eighteen years old. Are there any eighteen-year-olds who are Level 5 Beast Masters?" "It doesn''t seem like there are. Charles will definitely represent Genosha in the two-nation exchange!" "What two-nation exchange? Why didn''t I know about that?" Amid the discussions and cheers of the spectators, the battle gradually came to an end. As the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters representing the underground world were now panting and exhausted. Meanwhile, Charles showed little change, throughout the fight, he had been using these two Level 4 Beast Masters to continuously improve his combat skills. Now that it was getting a bit late, Charles thought for a moment and decided not to waste too much time. Mainly because these two ace Level 4 Beast Masters had little stamina left, their attacks lacked power and were no longer of any use. In the next moment, Charles''s body left its original position, and amidst the gasps of the crowd, he appeared directly in front of the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters. In the blink of an eye, he unleashed two punches! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sent the two Level 4 Beast Masters, who hadn''t even reacted yet, flying, crashing heavily into the iron mesh of the octagonal cage! "The battle is over! The winner is Charles!" "I declare that Charles has successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe! Let''s cheer for him together!" The bald man worked hard to hype up the atmosphere. As he shouted into the microphone, he kept an eye on Charles, trying to catch a glimpse of an excited expression. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t feel any excitement, he calmly turned around and walked out of the octagonal cage to stand in front of Celestine and Camilla. "You were amazing, Charles! You were simply incredible!" Camilla ran over immediately, her big eyes sparkling. Celestine, not wanting to be outdone, linked her arm with Charles''s and gently squeezed it, saying, "Are you tired? Let me give you a massage." Charles sensed that the atmosphere between the two girls felt a bit odd. At that moment, Golden slowly approached, with the indifferent Icy standing beside him. "Congratulations, Mr. Charles! You''ve completed the challenge of the Reaper''s Scythe. Not only will you receive substantial rewards, but your name will also be engraved on the ceiling of the underground world!" Golden said with a cheerful smile. Charles was mainly focused on the rewards, specifically the alchemy materials that Colton needed, as well as the matters concerning the Dawn organization. However, given the number of people around, it was clearly not a good opportunity to ask questions. Golden pulled out a ring and carefully handed it to Charles. Charles took it and glanced at it, it was an item similar to the jet ring, capable of storage, containing quite a few things. He had no idea which one was the alchemy material Colton needed. Thanks to the information prompts in his vision, Charles glanced around and quickly spotted something rather special. [Wood Spirit [Golden Quality]: An incredibly rare alchemy material, formed only from special trees that are over ten thousand years old, which have the chance to condense after experiencing the cycle of life and death.] A Wood Spirit? A golden quality alchemy material? This must be what Colton needed, no wonder he said it was hard to find another one in the entire Abyssal Depths. Looking at the information prompt before him, Charles couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that it took a special tree over ten thousand years, going from death to life, to have a chance to condense into a Wood Spirit. The difficulty of this was beyond imagination! "Mr. Charles, there''s another special matter I''d like to discuss with you. I wonder when you might have time for a proper conversation." Golden continued. Charles perked up, this should be about the Dawn organization. After careful consideration, Charles decided it would be best to take the Wood Spirit to Colton. "How about tomorrow evening? I''ll choose the location then." Charles replied. Your next read awaits at M V L Golden nodded and handed Charles a business card, saying, "This has my personal contact information, you can reach out to me anytime." Charles nodded and glanced at Icy, who was radiating a cold aura, before turning to leave. Once Charles had left, Golden and Icy returned to the office. "So, what did he say?" Cecilia asked curiously. Golden replied immediately, "He said he''s available tomorrow, and he''ll pick the place." "This guy is quite cautious, this is interesting. I''ll go meet him tomorrow." Cecilia said as she unwrapped a lollipop and popped it into her mouth. Icy couldn''t hold back any longer, he asked, "According to protocol, when dealing with qualified individuals, the organization gives them a task. What level of task do you want to assign to Charles?" "Well, I haven''t thought that far ahead. By the way, what levels of tasks do we have?" Cecilia inquired. Icy''s expression grew even colder, he could barely tolerate it! How could someone with a higher rank and greater strength not know the task levels of the organization? Taking a deep breath, Icy slowly explained, "The assessment tasks are divided into three levels: C-rank, B-rank, and A-rank." "I thought there was also an S-rank task, which I believe is near GenoshaCalivia?" Cecilia said as she took the lollipop out of her mouth and looked at Icy. Icy clenched his fists, he was beginning to suspect that Cecilia was pretending not to know. "There is indeed an S-rank task near GenoshaCalivia, but the requirements for that task are outrageous, Charles probably won''t be able to complete it." Icy mused after a moment of thought. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to test this genius, as anyone capable of creating their own combat techniques could generally pass the organization''s assessments. As long as they completed the assessment task, they could join the Dawn organization. Moreover, Charles was even more abnormal, the Divine Domain left a deep impression on Icy. He felt that within the realm, Charles could foresee his next move! "Let''s give him an S-rank task, it''ll be just right." Cecilia said as she stood up from her chair and walked towards the door. Icy was taken aback by this and incredulously asked again, "Are you serious? That''s an S-rank task! Even you back then couldn''t have completed it!" "I know I couldn''t, but Charles could at least give it a try." Cecilia replied without looking back as she left. The office was left with only Golden and Icy. Golden turned to Icy and slowly asked, "What did the lady mean by that?" Icy swallowed hard and slowly replied: "What she means is that Charles''s talent is even stronger than hers!" "That... that can''t be possible! The lady was already an eighth-level Beast Master at just thirty! Are you saying Charles is more powerful than her?" Golden exclaimed, his mouth agape in shock. Icy patted Golden on the shoulder, somewhat sympathetically, and said, "She hasn''t gone far. You''re in big trouble. Don''t you know it''s extremely rude to talk about a lady''s age behind her back?" Golden instantly realized what he had said. Before he could respond, he felt his entire body go numb and unable to move. All he could do was blink his eyes frantically, as if trying to plead with Icy for help. "You can''t do that. Don''t you know you shouldn''t provoke an angry lady?" Icy tossed out the line and quickly left the office. Left alone, Golden felt an itch spreading across his body, yet he was still completely unable to move! He blinked his eyes madly, filled with regret, wishing he could slap himself twice if only he could move. Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Beginning Preparations to Lift the Curse At the entrance of Cyber Academy, after bidding farewell to Celestine and Camilla,Charles made his way directly to the wooden cabin in the bamboo grove, where Colton was already waiting. "Professor Colton, I''ve successfully obtained what you asked for." Charles said as he pulled out the Wood Spirit. It was a deep green piece of wood that looked extremely ordinary. Most people would find it hard to imagine that this was the very item a master-level alchemist had been desperately searching for. Continue your adventure with M V L Colton carefully took the Wood Spirit from Charles''s hands. As a master-level alchemist, his hands were usually very steady. But at that moment, when he touched the Wood Spirit, Charles noticed that Professor Colton''s hands began to tremble. "Great! With this, the chances of success are even higher!" Colton said, his voice trembling slightly. He gripped the Wood Spirit tightly while staring intently at Charles. Colton''s gaze held a multitude of emotions. At first, he didn''t believe that Charles could complete the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. He worried about Charles getting hurt or even losing his life due to unforeseen circumstances. Then, after witnessing the dangerous battle between Charles and Icy, Colton felt nothing but regret. Finally, now that he had truly obtained the Wood Spirithis long-sought goal that could significantly increase the chances of successColton could no longer contain himself. His eyes began to glisten, as if tears were about to form. "Are you alright, Professor?" Charles asked with concern. He genuinely hadn''t expected such a strong reaction from Colton, who looked on the verge of tears. Thinking of this, Charles lowered his head to give Colton a moment to compose himself. Soon, Colton regained his composure, tucked the Wood Spirit away, and then asked: "How did you manage to identify it? It doesn''t look special at all, and many people have never seen it." Charles scratched his head, he found it difficult to answer that question. He couldn''t just say it was because of the information prompts in front of him. "Never mind, that''s not important. Here, take this. It''s the miracle drugs I''ve been crafting over the past two days." Colton said as he handed over several bottles of miracle drugs. Immediately, a flurry of information prompts appeared before Charles: [High-Level Support Training Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a supportive training potion. After use, it will rapidly increase the user''s Beast Master training speed for half a month! [Premium Detox Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This can alleviate most poisoning conditions and, when taken, can prevent poisoning without any side effects! [Physical Limitation Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that can temporarily remove physical limitations, boosting strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can be used by Beast Masters of level six and below, but after the effect wears off, the user will experience three hours of physical exhaustion. ... There were at least a dozen bottles of miracle drugs, most of which were orange-quality, with the lowest being purple-quality. If these were to be taken out, who knows what kind of sensation it would cause! "Teacher, this is too valuable." Charles immediately said. These miracle drugs were literally lifesavers. Having them in dangerous situations would greatly increase the chances of survival! "Just take them. Your safety is the most important thing. Time is limited, and some of these are purple-quality miracle drugs. Use them for now, and I''ll refine more later. There are still some miracle drugs to come." Colton said nonchalantly. After hearing this, Charles didn''t refuse. Instead, he placed the miracle drugs into his storage space. Now, his net worth was beyond what an ordinary person could imagine. Even Charles wasn''t sure how much he had on him. It seemed he should find a time to get rid of all the unnecessary items at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he could take stock of what he had! Oh, speaking of which, Charles remembered the matter regarding Little Gold, the food item, Feather Gold, was almost gone. He would mention to Danel, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, to see if they had a large supply of rare metals. After chatting briefly with Colton, he noticed it was getting late. Charles left the cabin and, on his way back to his dorm, took out his phone. He sent Danel a message about looking for rare metals and mentioned he would be selling some materials in a couple of days. To his surprise, he received a reply just a few seconds later. Danel said he was currently occupied with some matters and wasn''t in Genosha Calivia. He could arrange for Yana to handle things in his absence. Charles agreed, recalling that Yana was the person who had greeted him at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction. She had a nice figure and was quite beautiful. Early the next morning, Charles got up, quickly washed up, and after breakfast, he returned to the classroom he hadn''t visited in a while. There was still some time before class started, and not many people were in the room. As soon as Charles walked in, the chatter that had been going on came to an abrupt halt, leaving the classroom eerily silent! Most of the students in Class A of Cyber Academy had witnessed Charles''s performance in the trial of the heart. Seeing Charles brought back memories of what he had done during the final trial, and they instinctively lowered their heads, too afraid to meet his gaze! This wasn''t because the A-Class geniuses were timid, it was just that Charles''s actions had been truly terrifying. "Charles, you''re back? I saw yesterday''s battle, it was absolutely amazing!" Jace rushed over. "How are you feeling now? Are you completely better?" Charles asked, nodding. Jace patted his chest and replied, "Definitely! If I run into that kid again, I can take him down for sure!" Charles knew who Jace was referring to, but Jace wouldn''t have that chance, that person''s fate had been quite tragic. Soon, Camilla and Zachary entered the classroom as well. Upon seeing Charles, their eyes lit up, and they greeted him. Especially Camilla, who quietly moved her body and sat directly in front of Charles. Looking at her fair neck and catching a whiff of her perfume, Charles couldn''t help but glance a few more times. The teacher who was about to give the lesson today was quite good at teaching, but in other aspects, she couldn''t compare to Ruby. With the Reaper''s Scythe challenge over, Charles''s life was starting to return to normal. He wouldn''t need Ruby to give him special lessons anymore. Thinking about this made Charles feel a bit regretful. Just then, his phone suddenly vibrated with a message. Upon opening it, he saw it was from Professor Hale: [Charles, you don''t have to attend this morning''s class. Ruby will help you catch up later.] Charles slapped his forehead, he suddenly remembered that Lucas would be coming to Cyber Academy soon to help Professor Hale lift the curse. Thinking of this, Charles immediately stood up and left the classroom. The other students speculated a bit and figured that Charles must have something important to attend to, while Camilla continued to watch the door, her pink lips puffed up. In the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Jamie, Hale, Ethan, and Professor Ruby were all present, clearly placing great importance on the upcoming visit from Lucas. When Charles arrived, Ethan immediately exclaimed, "Charles, I heard about what happened yesterday. You were really ruthless!" As he spoke, he gave a thumbs up. Professor Ruby was dressed in a black professional outfit complemented by black stockings, and on her feet were a pair of red-soled high heels, exuding the charm of a mature woman. She smiled and said, "Charles, you were impressive, you did really well!" "Alright, alright, today Charles will also be participating. He has classes, so Ruby, could you please help him catch up later?" Jamie explained briefly. Upon hearing this, Ruby''s gaze lingered on Charles, and she replied, "Not a problem. Charles is a genius, I love tutoring geniuses. It makes things easier." Charles felt Ruby''s gaze on him and kept a straight face, saying nothing. "Lucas informed me that the curse on Hale isn''t easy to lift. There may be some disturbances, so everyone needs to be extra cautious." Jamie said in a serious tone. Charles was a bit curious, he remembered that when Lucas lifted the curse in the illusion, it didn''t seem to take much effort. Could it be that the process was simplified in the illusion? Jamie noticed Charles''s confusion and explained, "That''s correct. The curse on Hale is quite special. Forcing its removal might attract some unwanted attention, so we need to be prepared to shield against that." They would have to use the trial tower within the academy, and several teachers along with the dean would work together to create a unique shielding space. Only then could Lucas lift the curse on Hale without drawing any special attention. No wonder Professor Ezra had been at a loss regarding the curse on Hale, it turned out to be quite difficult. Before long, Jamie led Hale, Charles, and the others to the trial tower. Today, the trial tower was closed, and once everything was prepared, Lucas''s figure appeared before everyone. "Good morning, Charles." Ignoring everyone else, Lucas greeted Charles directly. Charles quickly responded, today, Lucas was still dressed in a white suit, looking exceptionally elegant. Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Destined to Become Strong In the trial tower, in the main hall.Jamie and several other teachers looked seriously at Hale and Lucas, who were standing in front of the stone wall. "If anything goes wrong later, Charles, you need to step in and help." Lucas said with a grin. Charles opened his mouth slightly, surprised, and asked, "Me? What can I do as a Level 4 Beast Master?" Inside the trial tower, there was Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master, Jamie, an Level 8 Beast Master, and other Level 7 Beast Master teachers. If anything were to happen, did they really need Charles to intervene? "You just need to stand next to me. If you sense something is off, hold onto this staff, and you won''t have to do anything else." Lucas replied, still smiling. Charles sensed that the other party seemed to lack some confidence. Could it be that a Level 9 Beast Master was unsure? What exactly was the curse on Professor Hale? Charles looked around at the others, especially at Hale in the center. He nodded and slowly walked to stand behind Lucas. "Don''t worry, just stay calm. There might be some other occurrences." Lucas said briefly, his smile fading. He began to take things seriously. White tubes slowly descended from the top of the trial tower, and Jamie, along with the other teachers, reached out to grasp them in their hands. Charles observed and thought that those must be the tools for controlling the trial tower. In the next moment, the teachers from Cyber Academy infused their attribute energy into the tubes, creating a faint golden barrier that enveloped Lucas, Hale, and Charles. "Get ready, it''s about to begin!" Lucas said, pulling out the Light Staff Star Pseud and aiming it at Hale. The energy of light suddenly erupted, flowing from Lucas''s body into the staff, and then, enhanced by the Light Staff Star Pseud, it reached Hale. In the blink of an eye, like boiling water, countless wisps of mist appeared around Hale. Unlike the illusions, the mist was gray, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be tiny particles. Just as the gray particles began to emerge from Hale''s body, an unexpected scene unfolded before Charles''s eyes! He watched as those tiny particles slowly cracked open, revealing pairs of pitch-black eyes inside. It was hard to describe the feelingtens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of tiny eyes were staring intently at Charles. A sudden chill enveloped him, causing him to tremble. At that moment, Charles realized something was wrong, and he turned to look at Lucas beside him. Lucas, holding the staff and infusing it with light energy, was also trembling, an overwhelming fear radiating from him! What could instill such immense fear in a Level 9 Beast Master? What was happening? Charles had no time to think further. He immediately reached out and grasped the Light Staff Star Pseud alongside Lucas! In a daze, Charles found himself in a dark space. Beside him stood Lucas, radiating light. Confused about what was happening, Charles looked at Lucas. He saw Lucas tightly closing his eyes and muttering incomprehensible words to himself, such as "great," "absolute," and "eternal. "Wake up, quick! What the hell is going on?" Charles shook Lucas''s glowing body. A terrifying feeling gripped his heart, as if something was watching him from the darkness! That feeling was indescribable, the only word that could barely convey it was "unknown!" Taking a deep breath, Charles didn''t give up. Instead, he increased his effort and slapped Lucas''s face several times! Finally, Lucas slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Charles, but his gaze was focused on the darkness behind him. Charles sensed that something was wrong and was about to turn his head to look back when Lucas suddenly opened his mouth wide, and countless tiny insects surged out, gathering and charging towards Charles! At that moment, Charles felt a warmth rising within him. His hands became hot, and a burst of red and white light erupted from his palms! The bright, intensely hot light instantly illuminated the entire space. Lucas regained his senses and quickly pulled Charles, using the red and white light to escape rapidly. Charles could only follow Lucas in their swift retreat, feeling curious about what Lucas had just seen. When he glanced back, just a quick look froze him in place. In the next instant, the surrounding scene returned to normal. "What happened? Why were you three completely frozen? Did you really encounter...?" Jamie asked anxiously. Lucas pointed to his mouth but did not answer. Realizing what had happened, Jamie quickly closed his mouth and turned to carefully check on Charles. Charles still had his eyes tightly shut, his body stiff as if he were a stone statue. "It''ll be fine in a moment. Remember, don''t ask him anything later. He doesn''t have the strength right now to retain complete memories!" Lucas said with an unprecedented seriousness in his voice. Everyone around nodded, especially Jamie, who slowly replied: "Sometimes, being weak can actually be a blessing." "Indeed, the stronger one becomes, the more one knows, which can lead to greater despair." Lucas remarked with a sense of reflection. He looked at Charles and continued, "However, some people are destined to become strong. Perhaps everything is just a matter of fate." A long time later, as everyone waited, Charles slowly opened his eyes. He looked around at the people and asked, somewhat dazed, "What happened? What was going on? I feel like I reached out to touch the staff..." Enjoy exclusive content from M V L "It''s nothing. You were just affected by the staff''s power. Everything is fine now, and the curse on Hale has been lifted." Jamie said with a normal expression. Lucas nodded in agreement, confirming Jamie''s words. Charles scratched his head in confusion. He placed his hands in front of him and seemed to notice something unusual. Lucas''s heart tightened at that moment, and he feigned curiosity as he asked: "What''s wrong? Are your hands feeling uncomfortable? It might be because you were holding the staff." Charles''s hands felt somewhat hot, and he wasn''t sure why. He only remembered placing his palm on the Light Staff Star Pseud when he saw Lucas frozen, and then everything went blank. "Charles, thank you! I can feel that the curse on me is gone." Hale said, slightly trembling with gratitude. Charles quickly waved his hand and replied, "It''s great that the curse is lifted. Congratulations, Teacher Hale." By the time Charles left the training tower, it was already noon. "Has it really been that long? Is golden-quality equipment that powerful?" Charles thought, feeling puzzled. He sensed that something was off but couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was, and that feeling was incredibly strange! "What exactly was the curse on Teacher Hale?" Charles wondered as he made his way to the cafeteria, feeling a bit hungry. In the dean''s office, Jamie looked at Lucas with a serious expression and asked: "Is it because of Charles? What exactly is" Before he could finish, Lucas interrupted him with a threatening tone, "I advise you not to try to investigate. What''s on Charles is not simple. Only those at Suspended Mountain can uncover everything while ensuring his safety!" "Suspended Mountain, Suspended Mountain! Damn, what is happening in this world?" Jamie slammed his fist on the table, causing the solid mahogany desk to shatter instantly. "Once you become a Level 9 Beast Master, you''ll be qualified to know more, but you''ll also find it more despairing." Lucas said in a low voice. He seemed to recall something terrifying, causing his body to tremble slightly. Jamie''s eyelids twitched. He had no idea what was happening, but seeing Lucas tremble filled him with immense fear! "My time is short, and I have many things to do. You need to keep an eye on Charles. If necessary, he must not die, even if it costs you your life." Lucas said slowly. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jamie took a deep breath. He valued Charles highly and was shocked to realize how important Charles was in Lucas''s eyes! "I''ve been here for almost two days, I have to leave. Having an Level 8 Beast Master protect Charles is the best choice." Lucas said before walking out. Only Jamie remained in the office, lost in thought. At Cyber Academy, in Classroom A, the afternoon passed quickly. For ordinary students, every day of study was busy and tense. However, for Charles, this kind of learning felt like a break. He could quickly understand and grasp the knowledge the teacher presented in class. Soon, it was time for afternoon classes to end. Charles declined Zachary and Camilla''s invitation, grabbed a quick dinner, and headed straight to the caf next to the academy. As soon as he arrived, he summoned Mousie, instructing it to dive into the darkness to see if there were any suspicious individuals. Recalling Lucas''s remarks about Mousie''s uniqueness, Charles waited for Mousie to finish its task before sending it back to the Beast Mastery space. After sending a message to Golden in the underground world, Charles also briefly updated Jamie before settling in the caf''s private booth, feeling at ease. Three minutes later, he heard footsteps outside the boothsoft, just one person. It seemed like someone from the underground world had arrived, but it wasn''t Golden or Icy. Who could it be? Chapter 289: Chapter 289: I’m Going to Pin You Down The door to the caf''s private booth was opened, and Charles froze for a moment when he looked over.A girl appeared at the doorway, wearing small leather shoes, white lace long socks, and a pink dress. "Little sister, did you go to the wrong booth?" Charles instinctively asked. The girl in front of him looked no older than sixteen, giving Charles the impression that she posed no danger at all, she was simply an ordinary little girl! Charles''s first reaction was that she was definitely not from the underground world, she must have come to drink coffee and accidentally entered the wrong booth. To his surprise, upon hearing Charles''s words, the girl''s face lit up with a happy, joyful smile as she walked further into the booth and even closed the door behind her. She plopped down on the sofa, crossed her legs, and smiled brightly as she said: "Big brother, I don''t think I went to the wrong booth! Let''s get acquainted, my name is Cecilia." As she spoke, Cecilia extended her hand, inviting Charles to shake hands. Charles was a bit surprised as he shook her hand. He never expected that the person sent by the underground organization [Dawn] would be a girl who looked no older than fifteen or sixteen! "Hello, I''m Charles." he introduced himself briefly. Cecilia scrutinized Charles closely before continuing, "I know, you must have guessed the purpose of our meeting today, right?" Charles nodded and spoke directly, "I''ve heard that [Dawn] has powerful intelligence capabilities. I was wondering if I could ask you about something. I can pay for the information." "What? You''re looking for information? Aren''t you here to join us?" Cecilia immediately sat up straight, her eyes wide open, her face filled with disbelief. She had always thought that Charles went to great lengths to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge just to get in touch with [Dawn] and join them, becoming one of their own. To her surprise, now that they had met, Charles''s purpose was to inquire about information? Cecilia was momentarily at a loss for what to do. At that moment, Charles curiously asked again, "Is that not possible?" "Of course! Yes! Absolutely!" Cecilia bit her lip. Naturally, such things could be done. She deduced that Lucas must have drained some of Charles''s life force, so she personally came to absorb Charles into the curse. She hadn''t expected that Charles wasn''t inclined toward that now, which left her a bit flustered. A talent like this, if she couldn''t absorb him and make him a partner, it would be a huge loss! "What information do you want to know?" Cecilia''s eyes darted around as she quickly sensed the key opportunity. She could leverage Charles''s current need for information to manipulate him, slowly enticing him to join the [Dawn] organization! With that thought, Cecilia relaxed her body again, comfortably lying back on the sofa and gazing at Charles. Charles''s mind was occupied with thoughts about the **Constellation** organization, the children who had died under the abandoned factory, and the red taboo miracle drug. Taking a deep breath, Charles slowly replied: "I need to know about the **Constellation** organization and which factions in Genosha are colluding with them." "Those? Well, such information isn''t easy to obtain, it''s quite valuable, and you can''t afford it right now." Cecilia responded, feeling even more relaxed after hearing his request. Cecilia recalled the information she had about Charles and began to ponder why he wanted to know this information. She narrowed her focus, ultimately landing on the case of the missing children in Genosha. "Those children? Is Charles doing this for the kids who were used as alchemy materials in that abandoned factory?" Cecilia thought to herself. She found it hard to believe that if the information was correct, the reason for Charles investigating the **Constellation** organization was most likely due to this. "Charles, you really are kind-hearted and have a strong sense of justice." Cecilia remarked with a hint of admiration. Charles furrowed his brow. He couldn''t tell if the other person was complimenting or mocking him. In the world of Beast Master, a sense of justice and kindness weren''t considered admirable qualities, only powerful strength mattered most. Moreover, Charles didn''t view himself as a kind person. When faced with danger and threats, he could be harsher than anyone else. After all, he was someone who could inflict torture upon himself! "So, you do know the relevant information? Just tell me what the price is." Charles said directly, his face serious. Cecilia fell into deep thought. She wanted Charles to join [Dawn], so it couldn''t be a one-time transaction, there must be potential for future developments between them! Oh right, that S-level mission near Genosha Calivia might be just the thing for Charles! That mission itself posed little danger and would take some time, allowing her to maintain contact with Charles through it. Then, little by little, she could entice him, letting him see the power of [Dawn], ultimately absorbing him! It was simply perfect! With that thought, Cecilia couldn''t help but wear a smug smile. She slowly began, "Charles, have you considered joining us? Don''t rush to refuse, let me tell you more." Cecilia shared some information about [Dawn]. They were spread throughout the Ethereal Grove, and since the Abyssal Depths was remote, the overall strength of Beast Masters there wasn''t very high. In the Abyssal Depths, [Dawn] had only three level nine Beast Masters, and she herself was an eight-level Beast Master. Not only that, but their intelligence capabilities were extraordinarily strong, they could even inform Charles of every move made by the emperor of Genosha! Upon hearing this, Charles fell into contemplation. The fact that [Dawn] had three level nine Beast Masters in the Abyssal Depths was quite surprising! Charles was well aware of the immense power of a level nine Beast Master. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Lucas had left a deep impression on him, just his aura alone had severely injured Charles. Not to mention Lucas''s full strength, it would be a simple matter to destroy all of Genosha! Three powerful Beast Masters in [Dawn]! And that''s just in the Abyssal Depths, how many level nine Beast Masters are out there remains a mystery. Moreover, the girl in front of him, who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen, was actually an eight-level Beast Master! Charles swallowed hard and slowly asked, "Uh, can I ask your age? An eight-level Beast Master in her teens is hard to believe." "It''s impolite to ask a lady''s age, you know. So, what do you think? Do you want to consider joining us?" Cecilia replied with a grin, leisurely unwrapping a lollipop and popping it into her mouth. Suddenly, something clicked in Charles''s mind, and he quickly asked, "Do you know anything about my teacher, Ezra?" "Ezra? Let me think." Cecilia took the lollipop out of her mouth and pretended to ponder. Seeing Charles''s anxious expression, she couldn''t help but laugh, saying, "Don''t worry, your teacher isn''t in any life-threatening danger. Look at how tense you are, haha!" Upon hearing this, Charles immediately felt relieved. As he looked at the cheerful eight-level Beast Master girl in front of him, one thought dominated his mind: she was unreliable. She gave off a very unreliable vibe! "Let me think. What would be the cost of the information I wanted to know?" Charles asked again. Cecilia suddenly found the lollipop in her mouth to be less sweet. She sighed and replied, "It''s simple. There''s a task. If you can complete it, all the information you want will be yours." "This task isn''t dangerous at all, and you can terminate it at any time. Plus, once you agree, we can provide some information upfront." Charles listened to Cecilia''s response as he picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, deep in thought. If what Cecilia said was true, it wouldn''t be difficult for him. However, he couldn''t trust everything that came from a Beast Master, he had to prepare for the worst. He could ask Jamie Dean for help later to see if this so-called task was really that safe. "I have one condition: if I sense any danger, I will abandon this so-called task immediately." Charles said as he set down his coffee. Cecilia nodded, thinking to herself, "If you encounter danger, I''ll be even more anxious than you. Just wait, Charles, we''re going to secure you!" The two left the caf, and after a while, Charles''s phone rang again. He took out his phone and was momentarily stunned, then thoughtfully said: "As expected, the Taylor family! You really are bold!" A few minutes later, Charles''s figure appeared in Dean Jamie''s office, where he relayed the information to Jamie. "If the intelligence from [Dawn] is true, the Taylor family is indeed colluding with the [Constellation] organization! Damn it!" Jamie exclaimed as he stood up, his expression dark and grim. An organization as cruel and evil as [Constellation] was the enemy of every Beast Master. It was shocking that the Taylor family had formed a partnership with them! Looking at the information before him, Jamie took a deep breath and directly told Charles: "You stay at the academy. I need to make a trip to the palace." Your journey continues on M V L Charles nodded, understanding that Jamie was going to discuss matters with Emperor Miles of Genosha. It seemed the good days for the Taylor family were about to come to an end! Thinking back to Zane''s arrogance, always looking for opportunities to deal with him, even wanting to back out of a duel after losing! If it weren''t for Teacher Ezra and Teacher Colton, Charles was sure he would have been assassinated by the Taylor family long ago. A family like that, colluding with the [Constellation] organization, was truly despicable! Chapter 290: Chapter 290: What Should We Do? In Genosha Calivia, the underground world.Cecilia wearily returned to her office, where Icy had already been waiting for a long time. The moment he saw Cecilia, he immediately asked, "So, what''s the reaction from Charles? Does he want to join us? What''s the task he needs to complete?" Cecilia hung her head, weakly sitting down in her chair. She waved her hand and replied: "Don''t even mention it. He''s not interested in joining us at all, he just wants some information." Now, as an eighth-level Beast Master in the Dawn organization, Cecilia no longer underestimated Charles. Instead, she felt a deep sense of worry and even a hint of regret. If they had acted sooner, the chances of successfully bringing Charles into the Dawn organization would have been greater. "Information? He''s not looking to join us?" Icy was taken aback by this response. Didn''t expect that Charles''s purpose was simply for information? "What should we do? The trial candidates from other regions are almost finalized, and we still haven''t found a suitable candidate on our side." Icy said, feeling a bit anxious. People like Charles are extremely rare! If they miss out on Charles, there won''t be another like him! "Don''t panic, there''s still some time. I''ll give it another shot." Cecilia said as she lifted her head, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. This was the first time she had put so much effort into trying to recruit a fourth-level Beast Master into the Dawn organization. There was no helping it, it wasn''t just because of Charles''s talent, but also due to something even more important. The selection for the "Summoner" in the Dawn organization would begin soon, and they still hadn''t found a suitable candidate in Genosha. The so-called "Summoner" is a term used within the Dawn organization to refer to special individuals. Those who can become "Summoners" are truly exceptional talents, far surpassing the average genius. They must undergo long periods of rigorous training and face life-and-death crises, constantly improving their strength, all in order to reach the "Silent Land" and fulfill their destined mission. Genosha has not had a suitable genius for a long time, if this continues, she will face punishment from the organization! "Damn it, after seeing Charles, everyone else seems so ordinary. If it comes to it, maybe I should have Finn give it a try?" Cecilia thought to herself. If she couldn''t get Charles to join Dawn, she would have to settle for Finn, who was so bent on revenge. Although Finn was quite good, he just couldn''t compare to Charles! At the Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles walked out of the dean''s office, his mind was racing. The Taylor family probably wouldn''t face disaster anytime soon. The emperor of Genosha and Jamie would likely choose to wait, as the situation involved more than just the Taylor family, they also had the Constellation organization behind them. If they wanted to achieve something greater, they would definitely wait a bit longer. Due to the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, both the Taylor family and the Constellation organization had chosen to go into temporary hiding, waiting for an opportunity to act or gather. They would have to wait a couple of days. "It seems I''ll have to let Zane live a little longer." Charles said softly. Meanwhile, within the Taylor family''s study in Genosha, Zane wore a very grim expression, looking as if he had fallen seriously ill, lacking energy and vitality. "Look at your current state, there''s no sign of what a future heir of the Taylor family should be like!" Benson said, his impatience evident as he raised his voice. Upon hearing this, Zane merely lifted his head slightly, showing little reaction. Ever since leaving the royal banquet, just thinking about Charles made him feel suffocated. "Enough! I know you''ve been in a bad mood these past couple of days, it''s natural to vent. But in less than two days, three maids have died at home, you need to pull yourself together." Benson sighed and said slowly. The number of maids who died wasn''t important, after all, those lowly people had no background or connections. In the end, it would just be a matter of compensating a little, or even better, claiming they were up to no good, stealing from the Taylor family, and accidentally got killed. No one would dare to say anything. This is the might of the Taylor family! "I understand, father. As long as Charles is alive, it''s hard for me to stay calm." Zane clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in response. Benson wasn''t surprised by this, he knew Zane''s character well. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, he had always gotten everything he wanted before encountering Charles. After meeting Charles, he faced setbacks and challenges at every turn. "Just endure for now. It''s not the right time to act against Charles, but it won''t be long before I become an eighth-level Beast Master. If everything goes smoothly, Genosha will belong to the Taylor family!" Benson could only offer these words of comfort. Zane''s eyes brightened, and he quickly asked, "Then I can kill Charles when that happens?" Read the latest on M V L The longing expression on Benson''s face instantly vanished, and he replied stiffly, "No, you cannot." Even if the Taylor family controlled Genosha by then, they couldn''t directly act against Charles because the Constellation organization was always prohibiting the Taylor family from doing so. If that weren''t the case, they would have already sent a seventh-level Beast Master to find an opportunity to assassinate Charles. "Alright then, father. I''ll be going now." Upon hearing this response, Zane felt a wave of powerlessness wash over him as he turned to slowly leave, supporting himself against the wall. Watching his son leave, Benson struggled to regulate his breathing. He pushed all thoughts of Charles out of his mind. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He focused solely on becoming an eighth-level Beast Master, hoping that all his plans would go smoothly. At that point, all of Genosha would obey the Taylor family''s commands, and he would be the new emperor of Genosha! ... At the crossroads, Mark carried many essential supplies and arrived in front of a dark, dilapidated house. This was the same house where Charles had encountered the old woman. He was here to fulfill the task Charles had entrusted to him and to help this unfortunate family. Gently knocking on the moldy wooden door, Mark waited quietly. After a long time, Only then did the sounds of movement come from inside, slow and heavy, like an elderly person on the verge of death. "Creak." the door slowly opened, and a suffocating stench hit Mark''s face, causing him to instinctively take a step back. He wrinkled his nose and said to the limping man in front of him: "I have to say, you really let things go. The last time I was here, your house was fairly clean. What happened this time..." Before he could finish his sentence, he sensed something was off. Amid the pungent odor, there was a hidden scent of decay. Mark had encountered this smell more than once on Crossroads Street. It was the stench of a decaying corpse! Mark''s pupils constricted sharply as he fixed his gaze on the limping man, who had been staring down at the ground. He quickly asked: "What happened? The last time I came a few days ago, everything was fine. I even brought some medicine." The limping man slowly raised his head, his eyes devoid of life, resembling the moldy filth on the wall beside him. "They''re dead. They committed suicide while I was out working." The limping man''s response was eerily calm, as if he were merely stating that autumn had arrived and two leaves had fallen from the sycamore tree in front of the house. "They?" Mark felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and the items he was holding fell to the ground. "Yes, they''re all dead." the limping man repeated, still maintaining the same calmness. Mark took a few deep breaths and stepped forward, wanting to go inside and see for himself. To his surprise, the limping man stood like a piece of wood, unresponsive in place. With a firm push, Mark moved the limping man aside. Due to his unsteady balance and difficulty with his legs, the man fell to the ground. Yet he showed no signs of struggle, lying there at the entrance, staring up at the sycamore leaves slowly drifting down, repeatedly murmuring, "They''re dead, they''re dead, all dead. Do you think if I died too, our family would reunite in hell?" Mark had no time to respond, he rushed into the house, and two already decaying corpses came into view. "Why? Mr. Charles extended a helping hand to you. You could have survived, yet still..." Mark''s breath became rapid. Deep down, he understood that the old woman and the limping man''s wife had been tormented by their emotional pain, keeping them in a state of suffering. Yet, he still couldn''t accept it because Charles had promised he would provide an answer, one that would ensure the guilty would pay! Why couldn''t they just wait a little longer? After a long while, Mark slowly walked out of the room, looking at the man who lay on the ground, having lost his daughter, wife, and mother. There was no sign of a will to live in his eyes. "Alas... my condolences. Everything will..." The comforting words reached only halfway before Mark swallowed them back, he couldn''t bring himself to say them. He simply could not imagine how the limping man had endured these past few days, watching the corpses of his wife and mother while reflecting on his missing daughter. He still hadn''t broken down, struggling to hold on. "Are you waiting for the truth of the matter?" Mark couldn''t help but ask. The limping man''s eyes moved slightly as he replied, "Will the guilty die? Will they go to hell too?" "Yes, they will, definitely!" Mark nodded vigorously. "When the poor die, they go to hell too. What if they come back to bully us again?" The lifeless voice spoke slowly. Mark was taken aback. He looked down at the limping man lying on the ground, then glanced up at the pure white sky. He didn''t know how to answer that question, he wanted to know the answer himself. Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Action! The next morning, while Charles was having breakfast in the cafeteria, he suddenly felt his phone vibrate. When he opened it, he saw a message from Jamie:[Waiting for you in the office.] It was a simple and straightforward message. Charles understood its meaning. Was it time to prepare to take action against the Taylor family and the Constellation organization? Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles activated the Darkness Cloak and made his way to the dean''s office. Inside, several people had already gathered. Most of them were familiar faces to Charles, including Ethan, Ruby, and some other Level 7 Beast Master instructors. It seemed that all the high-end combat forces that Cyber Academy could mobilize were gathered here. Upon seeing Charles arrive, Ruby discreetly licked her lips at him. "Now that everyone is here, I''ve brought you together for a very important matter. It concerns the entire Genosha and the security of Cyber Academy. We will reveal the specific details later. Let''s go." Jamie said directly. Upon hearing this, Charles immediately understood. This was for the sake of confidentiality, to prevent anyone from notifying the Taylor family or the Constellation organization. They hadn''t disclosed the specifics to the teachers at Cyber Academy! It appeared that the infiltration by the Constellation organization was even more frightening than he had imagined. Even the dean was worried that there might be members of the Constellation organization among the teachers. Charles glanced at the teachers he wasn''t very familiar with, confusion was evident on their faces. Ethan and Ruby, however, showed little emotion. They both understood that Jamie''s actions were meant to maintain secrecy. Everyone followed Jamie as they slowly walked to the square of Cyber Academy, waiting in silence. After about ten seconds, Jamie''s phone vibrated. He pulled it out and immediately said, "Follow me! We need to be quick!" In the next moment, a green vine extended from Jamie''s body, tightly binding Charles. Then Jamie''s body shot into the air like a cannonball. Charles was forced to follow alongside. Due to the rapid speed, the wind around them felt like sharp knives. Thankfully, a faint green barrier formed in front of Charles from Jamie''s wood attribute energy. At that moment, Charles looked back and saw that the teachers from Cyber Academy were all using various methods to keep up. Some teachers summoned massive flying mystical beasts that soared through the sky, while others moved with ghost-like speed, traversing the high-rise buildings of Genosha as if they were on flat ground. Soon, this spectacular sight drew the attention of many people. More and more individuals looked up at the sky, wondering what had happened in Genosha to mobilize so many powerful Beast Masters! It wasn''t just the Cyber Academy, there were also figures quickly leaving the royal palace, heading toward their target location. In just a few breaths, the scene before Charles changed, and they had already arrived near the Taylor family! This was the first time he had seen the situation of the Taylor family. In a vast area, only the Taylor family resided there. This was a good thing, there was no need to worry about the aftermath of the battle harming innocent civilians. Only the Taylor family and those associated with them lived here. If they could block a few key roads, the entire area would become the Taylor family''s grave! At that moment, inside the Taylor family''s study, Benson was staring at the gray miracle drug in his hand with an obsessed look. He slowly said, "I''ve finally waited for this. With it, I can become an Level 8 Beast Master!" "There will be another Level 8 Beast Master in the Taylor family. With two Level 8 Beast Masters and your help, we can surely pull Miles down from the emperor''s position!" "I can''t wait to see that scene!" "Hahahahaha!" Without any hesitation, Benson downed the miracle drug in his hand in one gulp. This is not the forbidden favor miracle drug, but rather a simplified version of it. Given Benson''s talent, he was not yet qualified to gain the recognition of the forbidden favor. Naturally, he could not use the forbidden favor. However, the Constellation organization had other methods, such as the gray miracle drug from earlier. That was not an ordinary Tone Reproduction miracle drug, it was very difficult to manufacture. If it weren''t for the need to keep the Taylor family working, it wouldn''t be handed out so easily. "We have done what you asked. Now it''s time for the Taylor family to act." said the mysterious voice. He continued: "According to our previous agreement, the Taylor family will be responsible for quietly administering the red taboo miracle drug to the students within the three academies." Benson carefully felt the changes in his body and nodded in satisfaction, saying, "No problem, everything has been arranged. All this preparation has been for tomorrow! Rest assured, there will absolutely be no accidents!" Benson was full of confidence. His deal with the Constellation organization was not something that had started recently, he had been preparing for the plan for several years. He had arranged for members of the Taylor family, along with some secret assassins, to infiltrate the three academies for a long-planned scheme. At that time, these so-called geniuses would subtly change and become synonymous with madness and chaos! Those with high spiritual sensitivity would be taken by the Constellation organization amidst the chaos, becoming their members! By then, the Taylor family could take advantage of the turmoil, alongside a few high-level Beast Masters from the Constellation organization, to become the new rulers of Genosha! For that day, Benson had already prepared a set of royal attire, stored in a secret room within his study. Now that everything was ready, they were just waiting for tomorrow to unfold the chaos! However, in the next moment, the mysterious person''s expression suddenly changed dramatically, as if he had sensed something extremely dangerous. He shouted frantically at Benson: "Are you crazy to dare betray the Constellation?" Hearing this, Benson was stunned. He couldn''t grasp the meaning of the words. What did it mean that he was crazy and wanted to betray the Constellation? Wasn''t the Taylor family on the same side as the Constellation organization? How could there be talk of betrayal? Soon enough, Benson understood what it all meant. In the middle of the area where the Taylor family was located, a massive vine suddenly burst from the ground and began to grow rapidly. In just a few breaths, it had grown into a gigantic vine nearly a hundred meters tall! Countless tiny vine branches shot out like bullets, quickly reaching the edges of the Taylor family''s territory. Then, they intertwined with each other, weaving a massive vine net that completely sealed off the entire Taylor family! Only a passage was left behind for Jamie and a few others to enter and exit. "Dean, your Wild Vine has gotten a lot stronger! It''s so powerful now that a typical Level 7 Beast Master can''t escape, and even a Level 8 Beast Master would struggle!" Ethan said enviously. Jamie merely nodded, directing his gaze toward the Taylor family''s villa, where Benson was now rushing out in a panic. When he saw Jamie and the teachers from Cyber Academy, he immediately shouted, "Jamie, what are you doing? How dare you summon a mystical beast in the Taylor family? Do you want to become an enemy of the Taylor family?" Jamie did not respond, remaining expressionless. Seeing this situation, Benson felt an overwhelming sense of panic. He had an inkling of what was happening, but he still didn''t give up and continued to shout: "What you''re doing won''t be accepted by all of Genosha! The Taylor family hasn''t committed any unforgivable mistakes!" Find exclusive content at M V L In the face of Benson''s shouting, Jamie didn''t even glance at him. He simply spoke to the shadow behind Benson, saying calmly: "Come out, rat of the Constellation organization!" In an instant, Benson''s face turned ashen, his body trembling as he kept muttering: "How is this possible? Why was it discovered? How could this happen? Who leaked the information?!" "Just as expected from the dean of Cyber Academy, your perception is indeed sharp, you managed to detect my presence." A voice emerged from the shadows. A mysterious figure cloaked in black slowly stepped out from Benson''s shadow. More and more Beast Masters from the Taylor family, armed with various weapons, glared angrily at the people from Cyber Academy, shouting: "How dare you do this! You have no respect for the Taylor family! The Taylor family is not to be trifled with!" Those who still didn''t understand the situation had no idea what the Taylor family had done, while the higher-ranking Beast Masters from the Taylor family looked pale and trembled in fear. Benson took deep breaths, he had just consumed the miracle drug that would elevate him to Level 8 Beast Master, and before he could wait for its effects to fully manifest, he was confronted by the attack from Cyber Academy! All his dreams had shattered, forget about becoming the new emperor of Genoshaif he could just survive today, he''d be grateful! "What do we do? Jamie is a Level 8 Beast Master, and the others are also quite strong, we stand no chance." Benson gritted his teeth and whispered to the mysterious person beside him. He asked the mysterious person because he knew the other side had means to contact the Constellation organization. If they could get support from the Constellation forces in Genosha, there might still be a way out! Just as Benson held onto this glimmer of hope, the desperate voice of the mysterious figure nearly made him faint. "It''s over, I can''t contact anyone else! The base is under attack!" the mysterious person said, shaking uncontrollably. "What? How could this happen?" Benson stammered slowly. With news like this, barring any unforeseen circumstances, his death was inevitable! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Disgusting Beyond Measure "I don''t know either, damn it! We inside Genosha have no clue about their actions!" the mysterious person said slowly.Benson turned to look at the members of the Taylor family who stood around him. With determination in his heart, he gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "Cyber Academy is deliberately plotting a rebellion, aiming to eliminate the Taylor family first! As members of the Taylor family, we cannot give up resistance, we must fight with our lives on the line!" "For every enemy killed, a reward of thirty gold coins, with no upper limit! The one who kills the most enemies will be given the position of head of the family!" Hearing this, the members of the Taylor family, unaware of the full situation, became excited and fervently shouted: "We vow to defend the Taylor family! Defend Genosha!" "The Taylor family members are not cowards! Kill the enemies!" Meanwhile, those higher-ranking Beast Masters who were aware of the situation quietly began to retreat, hoping to escape amidst the chaos. Benson''s gaze darkened as he watched them, and he shouted sternly: "Anyone who dares to retreat will be fair game for the Taylor family members! We do not allow deserters in the Taylor family!" "Those who retreat will be killed without mercy!" This command instantly made those who wanted to back away stop in their tracks. Faced with Benson''s twisted logic and his continued call for resistance, Jamie didn''t say much, he simply remarked: "Benson, you truly are despicable, even betraying your own family." "Jamie! What nonsense are you spouting? It was you who invaded the Taylor family''s territory!" Benson shouted, fearing that Jamie would continue talking or produce any evidence. Benson immediately summoned his mystical beast, preparing to launch a preemptive attack! Seeing the actions of the family head, the other members of the Taylor family also sprang into action. In an instant, the entire Taylor family was illuminated by hexagram arrays, and various mystical beasts appeared. "Stubborn and foolish! If you surrender, I can make your death a bit more merciful! Everyone, prepare for battle!" Jamie shouted. The teachers of Cyber Academy summoned their mystical beasts one after another. Compared to the Beast Masters from the Taylor family, the mystical beasts they summoned were of higher quality and level! The battle between both sides was about to erupt! At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the Taylor family villa, radiating a powerful aura that drew everyone''s attention! "What''s happening? Benson, how could the Taylor family have so many enemies?" A figure stood atop the house, looking bewildered at the unfolding scene. "Father! Genosha is about to strike against the Taylor family!" Benson replied. Jamie looked at the figure with uncertainty and said, "Shawn? I thought you were dead?" "Hmph! Who said I was dead? Jamie, you have some nerve! How dare you lead people into my Taylor family!" The former head of the Taylor family, Shawn, shouted. The outside world believed he was dead, but that wasn''t the case. Unable to break through to the ninth-level Beast Master and with little time left, Shawn chose a special method. He put his body into a long sleep, intending to awaken only when the family was in danger to fulfill his final value for the family! "You, the Taylor family, colluded with dark forces and caused the deaths of hundreds of children and others. Even a beast wouldn''t do such a thing!" Charles slowly shouted. Shawn glanced at Charles, frowning as he said, "You, a mere fourth-level Beast Master, dare to speak?" "You, an old man teetering on the brink of the grave, can still spout nonsense, yet you care so much!" Jamie retorted. He continued: "The one who discovered the clues first was Charles. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have been exposed so quickly for what the Taylor family has done!" Hearing this, Benson suddenly looked up, staring at Charles beside Jamie, gritting his teeth as he said: "Charles! It''s all because of you! Damn it, if I had known, I would have sent someone to kill you!" After saying that, he turned to the mysterious figure beside him and shouted, "It''s all your fault for not letting the Taylor family deal with him directly. Now look, it''s all too late!" Jamie furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Even Charles appeared confused, the mysterious figure clearly belonged to the Constellation organization, making him an enemy. Was Benson implying that the enemy was actually helping him? What was going on? The eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation hadn''t killed him back then, and now Constellation was preventing the Taylor family from attacking him. While Charles was still pondering this, Jamie shouted loudly, "The Taylor family is colluding with Constellation, and the evidence is undeniable. I suggest you all give up this pointless resistance!" After hearing Jamie''s words, many people showed hesitance on their faces, contemplating laying down their weapons. Benson directly commanded his mystical beast to kill several people who wanted to surrender. "Anyone who dares to hesitate will meet this fate! Charge at them!" Benson yelled. In the next instant, the battle erupted! The cries of despair, pleas for mercy, and sounds of pain echoed throughout the Taylor family estate. This family, once a top family in Genosha, was now facing unprecedented disaster. One body after another fell, against the teachers from Cyber Academy, they were simply no match! Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some members of the Taylor family, witnessing the gruesome deaths of their comrades, wanted to surrender, but they were torn to shreds by Benson''s mystical beast from behind! "Wow, there are quite a few Taylor family members dying at Benson''s hands." Ruby remarked, standing next to Charles, tasked with his protection. The fiercest among them was Teacher Ethan, no wonder he was called the Tiger of Cyber Academy. Every attack he made targeted the enemy''s weaknesses. None of the Taylor family''s Beast Masters could last five seconds against Teacher Ethan! These Beast Masters from prominent families could handle regular Beast Master foes, but facing the teachers from Cyber Academy was like a mouse encountering a cat. There was absolutely no ability to resist! Benson watched as the Beast Masters of the Taylor family continued to fall, trembling all over. In the air, Jamie and Shawn were locked in an ongoing battle. The mysterious figure didn''t stand idly by either, choosing to confront Ethan, and the two became embroiled in fierce combat. Just moments ago, Benson had been in his study, waiting for his plans to come to fruition. He thought he would become an eighth-level Beast Master! He would become the emperor of Genosha and make everyone in Genosha obey his commands. However, in such a short period, everything had fallen apart. Escape! He had to get out alive! Without a thought for his son Zane, who had not shown up, Benson gritted his teeth and ran toward the back in the chaos! "Tsk, tsk, here we have the esteemed head of the Taylor family, urging his kin to their deaths while trying to escape himself. Shawn, you truly raised a fine son!" Jamie taunted while continuing to fight. Shawn, in mid-air, sensed Benson''s movements but said nothing. He was doing everything he could to fend off Jamie''s attacks. Stay updated via M V L In his heart, he thought, "Benson, run! I''ll hold him off!" However, the other Beast Masters from Cyber Academy were not going to let Benson off so easily, and Jamie''s vine net was not easily destroyed either! "Damn it! Damn it! It''s all that Charles''s fault! Why are these vines so tough?!" Benson frantically tried to tear through the vines before him. Seeing the Beast Masters from Cyber Academy closing in behind him, Benson didn''t hesitate and issued an order to his mystical beast: "Go! Hold them off! Even if it costs you your lives, just hold them back!" Seven mystical beasts charged fearlessly toward the pursuing teachers from Cyber Academy, protecting their master without a hint of retreat. Yet against the teachers from Cyber Academy, they couldn''t hold out for long. Soon, one mystical beast was severely injured and let out a pained howl. Benson continued to struggle against the vine net without pausing, ignoring the anguished cries of his mystical beast as if he hadn''t heard them at all. The wails echoed again and again but could not deter his desire to escape. Such ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness made the teachers from Cyber Academy frown and scold him: "Benson, you are truly a beast! Not only do you treat your kin this way, but you also do the same to your mystical beasts. You''re hardly human!" "Damn it! They are my mystical beasts! I can do whatever I want with them! I can kill them or even eat them if I please!" Benson shouted back frantically. His heart was filled with despair! The cursed vines could not be destroyed in such a short time. His father, Shawn, was an eighth-level Beast Master and could surely break these vines. But right now, he was locked in battle with Jamie and couldn''t spare a hand to help. "After living so long, I still can''t defeat Jamie, I''m such a waste! Otherwise, I would have escaped by now!" Benson continued to curse, the despair in his heart had driven him to madness. There was no hope left, seeing the Beast Masters from Cyber Academy closing in, Benson simply gave up the struggle. "I surrender! I surrender! I can disclose all the intel, all the secrets. You can still use me to threaten Shawn, I''m still useful, just don''t kill me!" Benson shouted, trembling all over. Someone could no longer hold back and kicked him hard, saying disdainfully: "You can betray your own father? To call you a beast is an understatement!" "Please don''t kill me! I just want to live! I''ll soon be an eighth-level Beast Master, I''m very valuable!" Benson dared not resist, only shouting endlessly. "Who would have thought that the head of the Taylor family would turn out like this? You''re not even worth as much as a dog!" the teachers from Cyber Academy lamented. What happened today truly showed them how low a person could sink. Colluding with dark forces, harming children, manipulating his kin to their deaths, indifferent to the lives of his mystical beasts, and betraying his own family... It was all utterly revolting! Chapter 293: Chapter 293: It’s All My Father’s Doing Benson listened to the disdain directed at him by others and felt absolutely no concern, it meant nothing to him. As long as he could survive, any sacrifice was worth it!At that moment, the battle between the two eighth-level Beast Masters in mid-air was coming to an end. As the dean of Cyber Academy, Jamie faced Shawn, the once-mighty eighth-level Beast Master who was now on the verge of death, with little pressure and maintained the upper hand throughout the fight! Looking at his son kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy, Shawn gritted his teeth in frustration. How could he have given rise to such a cowardly fool, so afraid of death and lacking any backbone? And he had led the Taylor family down the path of destruction! Feeling the injuries all over his body and looking at the countless members of the Taylor family lying motionless on the ground, Shawn let out a heavy sigh and gave up the fight. He turned to Jamie and said: "I wonder if His Majesty could consider the many contributions the Taylor family has made and allow for a trace of our bloodline to remain, so that we are not completely extinguished." "It''s highly unlikely. The things the Taylor family has done, His Majesty will not easily forgive you for." Jamie replied, remaining vigilant. "But only the upper echelons of the Taylor family are at fault, the ordinary members are not involved!" Shawn insisted, unwilling to accept the Taylor family''s demise. Jamie smirked slightly and replied disdainfully, "They were born into the Taylor family and enjoyed privileges and status that ordinary people could never dream of. Now, faced with danger and punishment, they claim to be innocent?" "That''s utterly ridiculous. If the Taylor family truly succeeded in their plans and became the new rulers of Genosha, would you leave any royal bloodline intact?" Jamie asked simply, and Shawn immediately fell into silence. Silence itself was an answer. If the Taylor family really achieved their ambitions, they would certainly not spare any royal bloodline. "Even so, I have to try and see if I can fight for a glimmer of hope for them to survive." Shawn took a deep breath, his energy surging as he prepared to fight to the death. However, in the next moment, a sharp vine burst forth from the ground beneath him, piercing through his body like lightning and creating a massive, gaping wound! "What, when did this happen!" Shawn spat blood as he struggled to speak. Jamie spread his hands, a mocking smile on his face, and slowly said, "Old man, you must have been asleep for far too long. Thinking you could explode all your energy to break through my vine net is rather underestimating me, don''t you think?" It turned out Jamie had never let his guard down, he knew that a dying eighth-level Beast Master wouldn''t give up resistance so easily. While they were speaking just now, he had quietly set up his deadly trap! "You actually figured it out! The heavens want to doom the Taylor family!" As Shawn finished speaking, Jamie seized the opportunity of his serious injury to deliver a fatal blow! It was all over! Charles watched as Benson and Zane were brought in, both pale and trembling, begging for mercy, completely different from their previous arrogant and disdainful selves. Now, they looked like beggars on the street! "Charles, please, let me go! I don''t know anything, it was all my father''s doing! I didn''t do anything!" Zane shouted desperately. No wonder they were father and son, their instinct to betray their kin was just the same! "Shut up! Zane, I am your father! For you to say such things to beg for mercy, I''ll kill you!" Benson, as if struck by lightning, froze for a moment, then he began to berate, desperately trying to break free and attack Zane! "Who else could it be? If it weren''t for you, would the Taylor family be facing such an end? It''s all your fault!" Zane shouted madly. Watching the farce before him, Charles''s eyes were filled with disgust and revulsion. Is this what it means to be a ruler of a so-called great family? After losing their power and status, all that''s left is the instinct to survive, with no morality or emotion as human beings, behaving like beasts! "Take them away, stop disgusting people here." Jamie said as he walked over and waved his hand. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several Beast Masters from the Cyber Academy restrained the arguing father and son, Zane and Benson. The operation against the Taylor family had come to an end. Teacher Ruby and the other instructors were busy with their tasks. Only Jamie and Charles remained standing here, with Jamie looking at Charles with a complex expression, slowly saying: "That rat from the Constellation organization refused to be captured alive by Ethan and chose to commit suicide." Charles immediately understood Jamie''s words, he realized that Jamie wasn''t talking about the mysterious person''s death but was referring to what Benson had said: the Constellation organization prohibited the Taylor family from acting against him. "Dean, I don''t know why." Charles said slowly. Jamie nodded, he was just a bit puzzled and wanted to ask. If Charles really had any connection to the Constellation organization, why would he help them gather intelligence? "Benson should be executed immediately, the other members of the Taylor family will have to wait a bit longer, and their outcome won''t be good." Jamie said slowly, indicating to Charles that the Taylor family was completely finished and there was no need to worry anymore! "The Taylor family must know some information about Uncle Ezra. Dean, you need to ask them thoroughly." Charles urged. ... Soon, the news of the Cyber Academy''s attack on the Taylor family spread throughout Genosha Calivia. When the prominent families received the news, they frantically sought information, trying to understand the ins and outs of the situation, especially Charles''s role. The Robinson family, Lance looked at his younger brother with a face full of fear and said, "Thank goodness Charles disrupted our attempts to curry favor with the Taylor family at the banquet, otherwise, the Robinson family would also be punished by His Majesty!" Shane nodded frantically, "The Taylor family has really messed with the wrong person this time. Who would have thought that the mighty Taylor family would end up like this because of Charles!" "Brother, should we send some gifts to Charles later to show our appreciation?" Discover exclusive content at M V L Lance thought for a moment, he knew they had to curry favor with Charles, but it wasn''t the right time. In light of the Taylor family''s betrayal, things were surely tense over at the palace. The best choice for the Robinson family right now was for all members to stay home and quietly wait for the storm to pass! Not just the Robinson family was doing this. In General Mason''s study, Zachary looked at his father with a puzzled expression and slowly asked, "Father, don''t you have any information about what''s going on?" Mason nodded and replied, "The emperor''s wariness of the Constellation organization is unimaginable. The Allen family is also an outsider, so there''s always a possibility of betrayal." "But, father, you''ve made so many contributions to Genosha..." Zachary continued. General Mason sighed, slowly stood up, and stared intently at his son, answering: "The fact that you can say such things shows you haven''t grown up yet. In the future, make sure to seize opportunities and stay close to Charles to learn more." "A significant part of the Taylor family''s downfall is because of Charles! The Cyber Academy has always maintained neutrality, so why are they making such an effort this time?" Zachary''s eyes widened in surprise as he said, "Does that mean the dean never got involved in such matters before?" "Yes, the internal conflicts of Genosha are not something the Cyber Academy would interfere with. Even with the appearance of the Constellation organization, they wouldn''t deploy all their personnel. Everything they are doing now is solely to help Charles and eliminate as many dangers as possible." Upon hearing this, Zachary nodded seriously and said, "Father, I understand. I will make sure to stay close to Charles!" The news spread quickly, and some ordinary citizens also began to learn about what happened today. However, the information they received was not as comprehensive as that of the prominent families. They only knew that the Taylor family was involved in a child abduction case and had intentions of treason, which had been discovered in time. Mark sat in a tavern, looking at the rumors popping up on his phone, and he began to tremblenot from fear, but from excitement! "The Taylor family? It''s actually the Taylor family! They could do something like this?" "Charles''s name is mentioned in this too, it must be Mr. Charles''s doing, just as he said!" Mark''s voice grew louder, and the tavern became increasingly quiet. Seeing the bewildered people around him, Mark didn''t have time for lengthy explanations and directly instructed the person next to him: "Send everyone out to find out exactly what happened to the Taylor family today, and gather all the parents who have lost children at the tavern!" "Oh, and bring Sam over too!" The patrons of the tavern dispersed, leaving only Mark and the bartender who had previously served Lucas. The bartender looked at the unusually excited Mark with curiosity and asked, "Dude, what''s going on? You seem so worked up!" "How can I not be excited? Those damned people are finally going to get what they deserve!" Mark took a deep breath and downed his drink in one go! "What damned people?" the bartender continued to inquire. Mark glanced at Charles''s name on his phone, lost in memories of his first encounter with Charles and everything that had happened since. "There was someone who once told me to let the damned ones die" Mark slowly began to recount his experiences with Charles. More and more people filled the tavern, and no one interrupted, they all listened quietly. "News just in, from official sources: the Taylor family members will be publicly executed tomorrow!" someone rushed in, shouting. Suddenly, the entire tavern erupted, with cheers and cries of anguish mingling and filling the air. Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Heroes The next morning,in the largest square of Genosha. Countless people had gathered early, all eager to witness how the once powerful Taylor family would be executed one by one! Some people looked at the crowd filling the square and couldn''t help but complain: "Why are there so many people? I got here at eight this morning, and I still couldn''t grab a spot inside." "Right? Today isn''t even a weekend, there shouldn''t be this many people." "You don''t know, but there were people waiting here last night, I heard they were mostly from the slums." "People from the slums? What do they have against the Taylor family? They came all this way just to see them executed?" "I''ve heard that the Taylor family was heavily involved in the child abduction cases, it just wasn''t reported." "These Taylor family members are absolutely despicable! I know some of the things they''ve done, let me tell you" Various voices of discussion emerged from the crowd, and in the middle of the square, Mark, Sam, and a few others from the slums were intently watching the procession of the Taylor family members. Under the gaze of the crowd, the Taylor family members kept their heads down, kneeling on the hard ground. Many emotionally charged onlookers began to throw trash at them, such as rotting vegetable leaves and rotten eggs. "Damn it! How dare you do this, you filthy peasants! You''re all just a bunch of scum!" Zane roared madly! He was the only one who continued to struggle wildly at this point. "I''m not wrong! You''re all just scum, and you deserve to be bullied, it''s what you all deserve!" Zane knelt on the ground, his back straight. There was no way he would bow down and admit his mistakes in front of these peasants! Not only that, but Zane also shouted at the nearby Taylor family members, "Get up, what are you doing? The Taylor family shouldn''t be so humble! Stand up!" At that moment, a figure appeared in front of Zane, Charles walked over. The instant Zane saw Charles, he desperately wanted to get up from the ground, but unfortunately, the guards nearby immediately kicked him in the knee. The intense pain made him cry out, and with a pained hiss, Zane stared at Charles like a vengeful spirit and said: "It''s all your fault! Damn you, Charles! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have fallen to this point!" Charles remained expressionless, his gaze slightly lowered as he looked at Zane''s miserable state, and calmly said, "Blame me? The things you and the Taylor family did, wanting benefits without facing the consequences, is just naive." "Zane, your family has committed countless atrocities! This outcome is your own doing, and it has nothing to do with Charles." someone from the crowd immediately chimed in. Zane desperately lifted his head, glaring fiercely at the person who spoke up for Charles. This was someone he knew, not just knew, but someone he had once tried hard to please. Now, seeing the entire Taylor family imprisoned and this person turning to speak for their enemy, Charles, was utterly disgusting! "Charles, I swear I won''t let you get away with this!" Zane continued to shout madly. Find your adventure at M-V-L Many people from the slums, upon hearing this, immediately threw the trash they had prepared at Zane. In just a matter of seconds, Zane was covered in garbage, including dead fish and rotten shrimp, surrounding him completely. Even the guards responsible for overseeing the execution couldn''t help but take a step back, holding their breath. "Damn it! Damn it! You filthy peasants, I will not let you go!" Zane could no longer contain himself. His madness and defiance were merely a facade before death. In the past, he was the son of the head of the Taylor family, the future heir, and he could have anything he wanted, no one dared to insult him in front of his face. There were countless people wanting to curry favor with him, and wherever he went, as soon as he revealed his identity, a large crowd would gather around him in no time. And now, his father, Benson, was dead, and he had become a prisoner kneeling on the ground, waiting for death to come. Not only that, but he also had to endure the insults of the poor! Zane gritted his teeth, trying to appear more indifferent, but as the time drew closer to his execution, his body began to tremble uncontrollably. Soon, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the time had come! "No, I don''t want to die, I was wrong, I was really wrong!" One after another, voices cried out, those were the last words of the outermost Taylor family members before their heads were chopped off. Listening to the screams not far away, Zane trembled even more, carefully stealing glances to the side. Leo, someone he had been familiar with, the one who used to teach at Cyber Academy, now had his bloody head on the floor, staring wide-eyed at Zane. "Ahhhhh! No, Charles, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please let me go just this once, I beg you!" Zane instinctively kept bowing down to the ground, his face filled with fear and regret as he kept saying, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have gone against you. I apologize, I''ll make amends, please, help me." "You haven''t realized your mistakes, you just know you''re about to die." Charles said, looking expressionlessly at Zane, who was bowing and pleading for forgiveness. He felt no sympathy in his heart, let alone any desire to help Zane. Just a couple of days ago, Jamie had told him quite a bit about the Taylor family. As Benson''s son, Zane had committed numerous misdeeds, coercing others and casually murdering many. Moreover, the infamous Level Four Beast Master from the underground world, Chad, had taken the forbidden miracle drug given by the Taylor family. He nearly posed a threat to Charles, not to mention that afterward, the Taylor family had directly silenced Chad''s mother and sister. Such actions made it truly hard to feel any sympathy. As time passed slowly, the executioner responsible for the beheading approached Zane. At this moment, Zane seemed oblivious, still bowing down to Charles in a frenzy, begging for forgiveness. Or perhaps he sensed death approaching and was unwilling to face it. Regardless, as the large blade fell, Zane''s head was completely severed from his body. Warm blood sprayed everywhere, but Charles had already prepared himself and dodged, not getting a single drop of blood on him. Zane''s head rolled on the ground, still bearing an expressionCharles glanced at it and noticed the look of regret. "I can''t tell if you regret doing bad things or if you regret being caught and ending up like this. I presume it''s the latter." Charles said softly. At that moment, the crowd behind them suddenly stirred, someone crossed the boundary like a wild beast, limping toward Zane''s corpse. A nearby soldier was about to stop him but was halted by Charles, for this was someone he recognizedthe cripple he encountered that night at Cross Street, who had also lost his daughter. More and more people surged forward like a tide, their faces twisted with wild anger and grief. Charles could hardly fathom how two extreme expressions could coexist on human facesirrational rage and the sorrow of losing loved ones, constantly alternating and ultimately merging. Facing the already lifeless Zane, these people did not spare him, instead, they took various objects and began to smash and hit Zane''s corpse. The first one to reach Zane was the cripple, who shockingly picked up Zane''s head and opened his mouth, biting down frantically. Tears streamed down his face, and blood and flesh filled his mouth, on that ordinary face, pain and confusion flickered constantly. "Ahhhh! Daughter, mother, wife, I''ve waited for this day!" Such a scene made it hard for people to watch, many closed their eyes, and some soldiers bent over, gagging repeatedly. Charles''s gaze did not waver at all, he looked at the cripple before him, unsure of what to say. At that moment, the cripple, who had been frantically gnawing on Zane''s flesh, slowly pulled a towel from his pocket and carefully wiped the blood off his face and hands. Once he had cleaned himself up, he knelt on the ground and began to bow toward Charles repeatedly. "Thank you, Mr. Charles, thank you..." Charles was about to intervene when he noticed something was wrong with the cripple, blood began to flow from his eyes, nose, and mouth. In an instant, Charles appeared by his side, urgently asking: "What''s wrong? Did you poison yourself?" "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to save me, I no longer have the will to live. My family is waiting for me." the cripple replied, spitting out blood. Some of the blood and flesh he had just consumed were now being vomited out, he immediately covered his mouth, waiting for death to come. "Your family is waiting for you? What about your mother? Don''t you have a wife?" Charles asked, but he received no answer. The cripple closed his eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Mark walked over and explained, "His mother and wife have already committed suicide." Upon hearing this, Charles was taken aback and slowly turned to look at Mark. Mark stared at Zane''s head, which was unrecognizable from being gnawed on, and continued, "He asked me a question that I didn''t know the answer to. Now it seems he has found his answer." "What do you mean?" Charles asked, his mouth opening stiffly as he spoke. Mark didn''t elaborate much, he slowly knelt down. This action caused the frenzied crowd, which had been smashing Zane''s corpse into a pulp, to gradually calm down. They wiped their blood-soaked faces and, following Mark''s lead, knelt down as well. Hundreds of people knelt before Charles on the blood-soaked square, surrounded by corpses. "Mr. Charles, thank you!" "No one speaks up for us, only you!" "You are our hero!" Charles was at a loss for words, he could only clench his fists tightly. Chapter 295: Chapter 295: The Need for Release Back at Cyber Academy,Charles lay on his dormitory bed, processing the events of the morning. The image of that crippled man''s death kept replaying in his mind. Sometimes, even if he could take revenge, what would it matter to see his enemy dead? After all, the loved ones he had lost would never return. So he needed to possess great strength to protect those he cared about! Charles felt an indescribable sensation within him, a mix of the fulfillment from being appreciated and the discomfort of not being able to do more. This emotional turmoil made it difficult for him to maintain a balanced mindset. Just then, his phone vibrated suddenly, a message came through: [Make sure to come to classroom 306 this afternoon for extra lessons.] Charles took a deep breath and replied, he needed to vent his emotions. In classroom 306, Ruby is wearing black suspender stockings and a pair of Valentino high heels, making her legs appear more straight and slender. A plump body, every move is filled with deadly temptation. Under the red glasses, there were a pair of very charming eyes, looking at Charles with endless ambiguity in their gaze. "Long time no see, Charles. Have you missed your teacher." Ruby licked her rosy lips and asked slowly. Charles scratched his head, his gaze fixed on the other person''s deliberately exposed legs. Seemingly sensing Charles'' gaze, Ruby casually extended a leg and placed it in Charles'' arms. Charles trembled all over and involuntarily reached out his hand, gently caressing Ruby''s outstretched beautiful leg. As Charles'' hands gradually rose, Ruby trembled all over and couldn''t help but let out a muffled gasp in her mouth. "Charles, let''s start class quickly, "Ruby clenched her legs, feeling a kind of magic in Charles'' hands. Extremely warm, the touched place was very comfortable, almost making her scream. Teacher, you can teach me now. "Charles didn''t let go of his hands and continued to wander, Ruby clenched her legs, trembling all over, opened the computer on the table, and began class with a heavy tone. Charles looked at the screen in front of him while listening to the almost panting sound, He continued to raise his hand and slowly extended it onto Ruby''s thigh, unbuttoning the suspender stockings, and then continued to reach up to his waist. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a nimble movement of the fingers, slowly remove the other person''s inner compartment. Feeling a chill in her lower body, Ruby instinctively felt like reaching out to cover up, but when she wanted to make a move. Two fingers have already entered the already moist area. "Well, Charles, you" Ruby''s words turned into moans halfway through. Her hands were tightly gripping Charles'' shoulders, almost unable to stand steadily. The feeling that came from below, especially Charles'' hot hands, made her lose her sanity and control over her body. Ruby collapsed on Charles'' body, letting Charles'' fingers move back and forth. She suddenly tightened Charles'' arm and rubbed it back and forth, causing her body to slowly spasm and twitch. Teacher Ruby, what''s wrong with you? "Charles asked knowingly. Ruby collapsed on Charles, her eyes hazy, her rosy mouth slightly open, and she said with a tone almost pleading: "Charles, I need it, help me quickly." Charles adjusted his posture and placed Ruby on his legs, facing him. Before Charles could take any action, Ruby reached out her hands and untied his belt. Then his whole body slid down, and Charles saw this and opened his legs. Immediately, his lower body was tightly wrapped by Ruby''s warm little mouth. Charles took a deep breath and reached out to gently stroke Ruby''s head. After a while, Until Ruby''s mouth went numb, she slowly stood up and sat on Charles'' legs again, extending her arm to press Charles'' head against his breast. Feeling the tactile sensation, Ruby reached out a hand and guided the already hard, steel like part, slowly sitting on it. Her legs stood on the ground, twisting back and forth up, down, left, and right, and Charles'' breathing gradually became heavy. After a while, Charles picked up Ruby directly, placed her on the table, and raised one leg high, starting a rhythmic back and forth movement. ... Cyber Academy Academy, Dormitory, After a simple wash, Charles lay down on the bed. He recalled the events of the afternoon, especially the lingering look in Teacher Ruby''s eyes after it was all over, which stirred something in him. Good times always seem to pass quickly. Tomorrow, he needed to visit the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, because Yana mentioned a shipment of rare metals had arrived. He also planned to sell all the useless items from his "Storage Space" at that time. With enough food, Little Gold''s promotion should happen either tomorrow or the day after, he''d need to prepare the materials for that. Not to mention, he needed to focus on leveling up Max, Mia, and Mousie as well. It seemed that Teacher Colton had some miracle drugs that could be used on mystical beasts to speed up their level progression. He could ask him about it later to see if he could get some, allowing Mia, Mousie, and Max to level up quickly. There shouldn''t be any issues with the inter-academy competition, but he wondered what the Genosha secret realm would be like. Charles kept thinking about these matters, becoming a powerful Beast Master wasn''t easy, and there were many challenges and dangers ahead. Having just finished the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, he faced the upcoming inter-academy competition. There were also battle exchanges between Genosha and Kingston, as well as tasks from the Dawn organization and assessments from the Cyber Academy''s main campus. "Take it slow, one step at a time, and you can go further." Charles sighed and said softly. A night passed. Discover stories with M-V-L The next morning, during lunch break. Charles arrived at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. Before he even entered, he spotted Yana waiting for him. Today, Yana was dressed in a black uniform, her short form-fitting skirt hugging her curves tightly, making her especially eye-catching. "Mr. Charles, you''re here! Let''s go in and talk." Yana said with a smile, addressing him with great respect. Inside the private room of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Charles watched Yana as she moved back and forth, constantly serving tea and water. Especially her tightly wrapped hips, the subtle sway was like jelly, making it hard for him to look away. "Mr. Charles, some of the items you''re selling are quite valuable and will need to be auctioned off, so the settlement might take a few extra days." Yana said as she approached him. She slightly bent down, revealing a generous expanse of white skin, and Charles glanced at it before waving his hand dismissively, replying: "It''s fine. Just settle all the gold with me after everything has been auctioned off." The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was quite reputable, and the total value of these items would only be around a hundred gold coins at most. Charles wasn''t worried about any unexpected issues, the events from the previous afternoon in classroom 306 were still fresh in his mind. Ruby had always been too sensitive, which led to her being unable to take it when Charles hadn''t fully satisfied his desires. Now, looking at the alluring Yana before him, Charles felt a slight stir of interest and took a deep breath, trying to control the desires swelling within him. However, the next moment, Yana turned to grab something, but it seemed her shoes caused her to lose her balance. Her body fell directly into Charles''s arms. "Ouch, that hurts." Yana exclaimed, a pained expression on her face as she landed in his embrace. Charles asked with concern, "Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?" "I''m fine, Mr. Charles. It''s just that my ankle seems to be injured and it hurts a bit." Yana struggled to stand, moving to a nearby chair. She slowly took off her shoes, revealing her delicate, fair feet. Charles crouched down, reaching out to examine Yana''s small foot closely, and found that there didn''t appear to be any serious injury, it was likely just a sprain. At this moment, Charles was about to raise his head and speak, but his gaze stopped halfway. Underneath that buttock skirt, there''s actually a vacuum! Well, you should just rest for two days. If it doesn''t work out, you can buy some miracle drugs to make it faster, "Charles said slowly. He was about to stand up when he noticed that Yana had made other movements, She slowly extended her foot and rubbed it gently between Charles'' legs. Mr. Charles, my feet are itching a bit. Is it getting worse? "Yana stared straight at Charles. Charles slowly reached out his hand and held onto the restless little foot of the other person, saying slowly, "There shouldn''t be anything wrong. Just take a little rest At this moment of hatred, Yana gritted her teeth and fell directly into Charles'' arms. She reached out and tightly hugged Charles'' waist, asking with a hint of resentment, "Mr. Charles, don''t you have feelings for me Charles quickly shook his head. Just as he was about to explain something, a pair of soft lips kissed him directly. Feeling the softness and tenderness emanating from his lips, Charles couldn''t hold back any longer. He directly reached into the other person''s pants and began to vigorously rub their tempting buttocks. Continuously squeezing and rubbing back and forth, Charles could clearly feel that Yana on his body was constantly rubbing his legs and falling into lust. Mr. Charles, what is this? It''s so big, "Yana put her hand into Charles'' crotch and asked knowingly. Charles didn''t come back, so he quickly untied his belt and freed the thing as hard as steel. "Crack crack." The sound of torn fabric echoed as Charles aimed at his target and without hesitation, straightened his waist. Soon, uncontrollable moans could be heard in the private room! Chapter 296: Chapter 296: [Golden Stone] Charles walked to the entrance with the rare metals prepared by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association.Yana, with a rosy complexion and a satisfied expression, called out to Charles''s back, "Mr. Charles, if you need anything, feel free to come find me!" As Charles made his way toward Cyber Academy, he pondered the events that had just taken place, feeling much calmer now that his emotions had been released. By the time he returned to Cyber Academy, it was almost time for class. "Charles, what''s wrong? You seem a bit tired." Jace remarked as he looked at Charles. Charles, with a blank expression, replied, "It''s nothing. I had a dream during the lunch break, and I''m a bit tired." In front of him, Camilla immediately lowered her head and said softly, "Charles, I have some energy-restoring miracle drug here. Would you like to give it a try?" Charles quickly declined. He only looked a bit tired, in reality, he was perfectly fine. After the afternoon classes ended, Charles eagerly made his way to the training room and took out the rare metals he had just purchased. [Blackrock Sand [orange-quality]: A mixture of various rare metals, Blackrock Sand is a special metallic material with a wide range of uses.] Using orange-quality metal as food for Little Gold felt a bit wasteful, but he hadn''t found any other rare metal materials, and since Little Gold was about to undergo an upgrade, this was the only option. Read the latest on M-V-L A hexagram array lit up, and Little Gold''s figure appeared in the training room. Now, it had grown to about one and a half meters in length and looked quite fierce. Its sharp claws, the metallic sheen of its scales, and its golden pupils added an indescribable aura. Little Gold looked truly extraordinary! As soon as Little Gold emerged, its gaze briefly lingered on Charles before quickly shifting to the [Blackrock Sand] placed nearby. Without Charles needing to say anything, it swiftly climbed over and began to devour it eagerly. [Ding! Little Gold has devoured orange-quality metal. It is very happy, loyalty +5.] Watching Little Gold eat, Charles shifted his attention to the information prompt in front of him. [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Attributes]: Gold [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Emotion]: Good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 78 [Evolution]: 5 routes [Description]: This is a very rare Gold-Eater Beast that has awakened its savage bloodline. It can continually enhance its defense, physical strength, and recovery abilities through Metal Devour. As Little Gold finished eating, suddenly another information prompt appeared. [Ding! Your mystical beast Little Gold has gained 30 experience points through Metal Devour. Level up!] Charles looked at Little Gold''s information, and indeed, there was a change. [Level]: LV19 [View Promotion Materials]. Promotion Materials: Gold attribute beast core [Second Tier] 6, orange-quality rare metal materials 10kg, Golden Stone 1. Gold attribute beast cores are very easy to find, and I should be able to purchase them directly from the Alchemy Guild or the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. As for orange-quality rare metal materials, that will take more time. Ten kilograms is not a small amount, and it cannot be prepared in a short time, it will require some time to collect. Thinking of this, Charles immediately made a move and quickly picked up Little Gold, who was still eating. "Stop eating! You need to save this for your promotion! We''ll find more later." Charles hurriedly put away the remaining [Blackrock Sand], but his speed was a bit slow. There was only about a kilogram of [Blackrock Sand] left, which meant he still needed to find nearly 9 kg of orange-quality metal materials. As for the last item, the [Golden Stone], Charles hadn''t heard of it before. He took out his phone to search for information and found that there was nothing related online, indicating it was another hard-to-find item! After thinking it over, he decided to send a message to Teacher Colton, carefully asking about the information on the [Golden Stone]. Soon, Teacher Colton replied to the message. It turned out that the [Golden Stone] was not of high quality, it was merely a purple-quality item. However, due to its scarcity, it was harder to obtain than typical orange-quality alchemy materials. There was a place near Genosha Calivia called the Golden Mountain Range, which was rich in various ores, gold attribute alchemy materials, and a special mineral known as the [Golden Stone]! Aside from being mined manually, it could only be obtained from the [Giant Armored Pangolin]. As for manual mining, that route was no longer viable. A year ago, a massive earthquake struck the entire Golden Mountain Range, causing the mine tunnels to collapse. No one could enter the underground depths to mine for [Golden Stone] anymore. Charles sighed. It seemed the only option left was to obtain it from the [Giant Armored Pangolin]. He perked up and carefully examined the information that Teacher Colton had sent. The [Giant Armored Pangolin] was a fifth-tier ferocious beast that liked to burrow in the mountains. They had a peculiar habit of collecting various ores and carrying them on their backs. Not every [Giant Armored Pangolin] had [Golden Stone] on them, so Charles would have to rely on luck. If he was fortunate, defeating a few [Giant Armored Pangolins] might yield a [Golden Stone]. If he was unlucky, he might scour the entire Golden Mountain Range and find nothing! "There''s nothing we can do, Little Gold. Your promotion materials are really hard to come by!" Charles sighed as he looked at the somewhat confused Little Gold, then quietly returned it to the Beast Mastery space. He also sent messages to Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, and Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch. He asked both of them to help him look for orange-quality metal materials, and he was willing to accept a premium! Next, he needed to find a time to leave Genosha Calivia and head to the Golden Mountain Range to search for that [Golden Stone]. "By the way, there''s also a mission from the [Dawn] organization. I heard it''s near Genosha Calivia. I should ask about it, it might be on the way." Charles thought of something and quickly sent Cecilia a message to inquire about the specific mission details. Soon, Cecilia sent him a file. When he opened it, he found that the mission location was right near the Golden Mountain Range! However, it was strange that the file didn''t specify the exact task, it simply mentioned finding someone named "Drake." Completing the other party''s challenge and obtaining an item would count as successfully completing the mission! "Drake? A challenge?" Charles noted the information in his mind. In the dean''s office of Cyber Academy, Lost in thought, Charles arrived at Dean Jamie''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in!" Jamie''s voice called from inside. Charles walked in and noticed that, besides Jamie, Teacher Hale was also present. Hale seemed like a different person now, the most noticeable change was in his eyes. They were no longer dull and lifeless but instead filled with hope and motivation. It seemed that the lifting of the curse had rekindled his hope of becoming a powerful Beast Master. Charles shared with Jamie his plans to go to the Golden Mountain Range in a couple of days, as well as the task from the [Dawn] organization. "Drake? I think I have a vague impression of him. He''s a rather eccentric person who lives alone near the Golden Mountain Range." Jamie frowned, as if he recalled something. It turned out that Jamie had encountered this Drake before, and they had even fought against each other. As an eighth-level Beast Master from the Cyber Academy, Jamie had gone all out but still couldn''t match Drake! What''s more critical is that the other party didn''t summon any mystical beasts throughout the fight! "He didn''t summon any mystical beasts? Dean, is this person really that powerful? I wonder who''s stronger, him or Teacher Ezra?" Charles asked. Without a moment''s hesitation, Jamie replied, "That''s a no-brainer. Your teacher can summon divine beasts and would wrap up the fight in no time!" At that moment, Hale let out a sigh and said slowly, "Dean, I plan to go out for some training in a couple of days and look for Uncle Ezra''s whereabouts." It had been a few days since they discovered that Ezra was in trouble. The [Dawn] organization claimed to have information about Ezra, but no matter how much Charles inquired, they wouldn''t say anything. They only stated that while Ezra was facing some issues, he was not in any life-threatening danger, so there was no need to worry. "Are you planning to head to the Golden Mountain Range? How about this: I''ll arrange for a seventh-level Beast Master to protect you in secret, so you''ll have some ability to defend yourself in case of danger." Jamie said slowly. His primary concern now was Charles''s safety. After all, the [Constellation] organization had suffered a heavy blow, and they might seek revenge, necessitating his presence at the Cyber Academy to handle various matters. Jamie even thought about personally escorting Charles to the Golden Mountain Range to search for the [Golden Stone]. Charles scratched his head, having a high-level Beast Master providing protection was definitely better. Although the Taylor family had been wiped out, it was still wise to remain vigilant. Ensuring safety was always a priority. "I wonder which teacher it would be?" Charles asked. Jamie pondered for a moment before replying, "Teacher Ruby is earth-elemental and can provide strong protection. How about her?" "Of course, that sounds great. I''ll get in touch with Teacher Ruby later." Charles nodded. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the other teachers, the mature and experienced Teacher Ruby was certainly more suitable, and they had had several in-depth exchanges, making their cooperation more seamless! "Once I finish dealing with the Taylor family and the [Constellation] organization, I''ll head over immediately." Jamie added. Chapter 297: Chapter 297: The Tavern If the teachers at the academy found out about this, they would surely be taken aback. According to the regulations of the Cyber Academy, the dean is not allowed to leave unless it''s a matter of extreme urgency.However, if the teachers knew it was to ensure Charles''s safety, they would definitely understand. After all, a talent like Charles represents the future of the entire academy and also the future of Genosha! After leaving the dean''s office, Charles still had afternoon classes to attend. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before class, he received two pieces of not-so-good news. The orange-quality metal materials on Genosha were running low, and even the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association wouldn''t be able to gather that much in a short time. The Forging Masters Guild and the Alchemist Guild were in the same situation. Charles furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Finding the [Golden Stone] would already take a considerable amount of time, and if he had to wait a long time for the collection of orange-quality metal materials, it would delay everything. At that moment, Camilla, who had been secretly observing Charles, suddenly whispered: "Charles, is something bothering you? You seem to be spaced out." "Yeah, Charles, if there''s something on your mind, feel free to share. Maybe we can help in some way." Zachary chimed in. Camilla was the second princess of Genosha, and Zachary was the son of the General, both had powerful backgrounds. The royal family and the Allen family should have a considerable amount of orange-quality metal materials, so they might be able to gather the quantity needed for Little Gold''s promotion! It was only then that Charles realized he had people around him who could help. Perhaps it was his subconscious desire not to trouble Zachary and Camilla that had kept him from considering this situation earlier. In order to gather the materials as quickly as possible, Charles didn''t hesitate and directly mentioned that Little Gold needed a large amount of orange-quality metal materials for its promotion. "No problem, I''ll ask my father and see what we can do." Camilla replied with a nod. It was hardly a difficult task, as long as it was something Charles needed, her father would surely send someone to prepare it. Zachary was the same, he took out his phone and started sending text messages, so it seemed like there wouldn''t be any issues. Ever since the incident with the Taylor family, all the top powers in Genosha wanted to win Charles over! At this moment, countless people envied those who could help Charles! Take Jace, for instance, he got seriously injured fighting a Level Four Beast Master on Charles''s behalf, and in return, Charles gave him a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug. If someone helped Charles, they would surely receive appropriate rewards. Now, if others found out that Charles needed orange-quality metal materials, it wouldn''t take long before those who wanted to win him over would gather what he needed. Seeing Camilla and Zachary, both with their heads down, busy sending messages, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. Before the class ended, two unfamiliar students were already waiting at the door. As soon as Charles walked out of the classroom, he received two large packages, and upon opening them, he found the orange-quality metal materials needed for Little Gold''s promotion! Moreover, the two packages together weighed over 10 kg, nearly 12 kg. Now, he didn''t have to worry about the orange-quality metal materials. However, when it came to giving Camilla and Zachary gold coins, they absolutely refused. There was no choice but to consider it a favor owed to the two of them. After placing the 12 kg of orange-quality metal materials into the Storage Space, Charles carefully counted them. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]:Black Gold Long Knife (Orange) [Equipment]: Overlord Heavy Armor (Orange), Mysterious Fragment (Orange), Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple), ... [Daily Use]: Tent, Bed, Bedding, Camping Lamp, Flashlight, ... [Alchemy Miracle Drug]: High-level Auxiliary Training Miracle Drug (Orange), Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug (Orange), ... [Special]: Map Fragment [2/3], and also the 10 kg of orange-quality metal materials prepared for Little Gold. Looking at everything in the Storage Space, Charles''s first reaction was satisfaction, but then he thought of Max, Mousie''s level was also approaching promotion, and it would surely cost a lot. "These are just preliminary investments, spending more is worth it." Charles silently comforted himself. Early the next morning, after arranging everything, Charles went directly to the place he had agreed upon with Teacher Ruby. Soon, Ruby appeared before Charles, dressed in casual attire. Unlike her usual outfits, today Ruby wasn''t wearing a dress or black stockings, instead, she had on regular sports boots and cargo pants, with a sturdy jacket on top, giving her a different vibe. "I heard that Zane begged for mercy like crazy before he died, and his end was particularly tragic? How do you feel about that?" Ruby asked with a smile. Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "I don''t have any special feelings, when someone dies, they''re just gone." Upon hearing this, Ruby was filled with surprise. For a teenager, this was the time of youthful vigor and ambition. Zane had caused Charles a lot of trouble in the past, and now that Zane had met such a grim fate, most people would feel joy in seeing their enemy suffer. Ruby didn''t feel that way at all, and she couldn''t help but notice that Charles''s mood seemed somewhat heavy. "What''s wrong? You can talk to your sister about it, now that we''re outside, you don''t need to call me Teacher, just call me Sister." Ruby inquired with concern. Charles thought for a moment and answered, "When I see those who have lost children, venting their hatred and pain, I feel a bit scared. I''m afraid that one day I won''t be able to protect the people I care about." Ruby fell silent. Even though she had some understanding of Charles''s character, she didn''t know what to say after hearing his response. Charles''s perspective on issues seemed a bit different, perhaps it was because he valued emotions more? "Alright, don''t think too much. Let''s set off, it will take us two days to reach the adventure town near the Golden Mountain Range." Ruby said gently. The two of them got into the nearby off-road vehicle and set off toward the Golden Mountain Range! Somewhere in Genosha, inside the secret base of the Constellation organization. Several people were discussing what had happened in Genosha. "Damn it, we''ve lost quite a few people this time, and the key point is that an elder has also fallen. We still need to wait for Ezra''s side." "How did the information leak out? It shouldn''t have been discovered so quickly!" "Send someone to investigate Genosha thoroughly. Everyone else should try to stay low-key for now, that''s all we can do." The discussion quickly came to an end, leaving only a higher-ranking Beast Master from the Constellation organization behind. He took out a specially made candle and placed it on the floor, forming a bizarre pattern. Then he knelt down, pressed his forehead to the ground, and sincerely performed some kind of ritual. In fact, he was aware of more detailed information, such as the organization behind the underground octagonal cage in Genosha, Dawn might also be involved. Moreover, the person who caused this significant loss was none other than Charles! When it came to matters involving Charles, he found it difficult to make a decision and could only report to his superiors. Soon, the "Messenger" who had appeared during the summoning ceremony in Genosha showed up again. After listening to the report, the Messenger said: "Let''s keep a low profile in Genosha for now. After the situation in other countries is resolved, someone will come to support you." "Do not make contact with Dawn for the time being, those people are quite troublesome." "As for Charles, just wait a bit longer. I will soon find time to meet him in person, and then we''ll decide whether to kill him directly or to keep him alive." Your journey continues at M-V-L The Beast Master kneeling on the ground humbly replied, "Understood, Messenger." ... Two days later, in the adventure town near the Golden Mountain Range. Charles slowly got out of the off-road vehicle, and Ruby was no longer inside. According to what she had said, this operation in the Golden Mountain Range could serve as a kind of training for Charles. She wouldn''t intervene unless it was absolutely necessary, she would only observe from the shadows and step in when there was a significant danger. Charles agreed, he felt the same way. In the Golden Mountain Range, based on his strength, as long as nothing unexpected happened, he would be fine! The off-road vehicle was parked in the hotel parking lot, and Charles didn''t rush to set off. He still needed to gather more information, especially about a person named Drake! According to what Jamie Dean had mentioned, he had encountered Drake in the Golden Mountain Range, and they had even fought, with Jamie Dean not being a match for him. A strong individual like Drake would surely leave behind some clues in the Golden Mountain Range. Before long, Charles arrived at the largest tavern in the town. The tavern looked small from the outside, but inside it was surprisingly spacious. Many Beast Masters were either joyfully drinking, showing off their gains, or talking loudly about the dangers they faced in the Golden Mountain Range with heavy expressions. Charles calmly walked up to the bar, ordered a cocktail, and began to observe quietly. The reason he came here was that he had done some research online beforehand, this tavern was not just a place to drink, but also a spot for recruiting temporary teammates and guides. There were many types of metal materials in the Golden Mountain Range, some of which had strong magnetic properties that could interfere with various advanced equipment. Entering recklessly could easily lead to losing one''s way. Charles didn''t want to get lost in the Golden Mountain Range before finding the whereabouts of the Golden Stone and Drake. Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Recruiting Team Members Soon, Charles, who was drinking alone, attracted quite a bit of attention.A clean and elegantly dressed man approached him and politely asked, "Hello, sir. You seem to be a new face. Is this your first time in the Golden Mountain Range?" Charles nodded, he knew that this person was either looking to recruit temporary teammates or offering his services as a guide. "Let me introduce myself. I''m a local from the Golden Mountain Range, and I''m very familiar with this area. I can definitely help you navigate through the Golden Mountain Range with ease." the man said slowly. Charles maintained a neutral expression and replied calmly, "I''m sorry, but I''m not looking for a guide at the moment." "Alright, sir, if you plan to enter the Golden Mountain Range, remember to find me. Here''s my business card." the man said as he handed over a card. "Within the Golden Mountain Range, there are occasionally five-tier and even six-tier ferocious beasts. Regular three-tier Beast Masters often don''t even have a chance to escape. There are very few professional guides like me in the entire town." Stay connected through M-V-L "Spending a little money can ensure you avoid the areas where those ferocious beasts frequently appear. It''s a good deal." Charles still showed no interest, he simply nodded and remained silent. The man took the hint and left directly. "Another Bloody Mary." Charles said, tapping the bar as he addressed the bartender. The bartender nodded in agreement, mixing the drink while saying, "Sir, your rejection earlier was quite right. That guy is a scammer, many newcomers to the Golden Mountain Range have been duped by him." Charles showed no surprise and calmly replied, "I know, I figured it out." Hearing this, the bartender paused his mixing, looking surprised as he said, "How did you see through him? This is your first time here, isn''t it?" Charles nodded and responded, "It is indeed my first time, but by observing that man''s gait, his attire, and the skin on his exposed hands, he didn''t seem like a guide at all, he looked more like a businessman." "Impressive! I wouldn''t have thought of that if you hadn''t mentioned it." the bartender said, bringing over the prepared Bloody Mary and giving a thumbs up. In the tavern of the adventurer''s town, he had seen many people, but those with sharp observation skills and accurate deductions like Charles were rare. People like him usually came for something special and were unlikely to just be gathering metal materials. "Sir, if you have any information you''d like to inquire about, I can try to help." the bartender said with a smile. Charles nodded, he knew there must be relevant information here. After thinking for a moment, Charles slowly spoke, "I''ve heard there''s a hidden eight-tier Beast Master in the Golden Mountain Range. Do you have any related news?" As soon as he said this, the bartender''s expression instantly froze. He hadn''t expected that Charles''s purpose for coming to the Golden Mountain Range was related to the eight-tier Beast Master. "I need to check on that. Sir, please wait a moment." the bartender said before quickly turning and walking deeper into the establishment. Charles understood he was going to ask others, and it seemed this tavern knew some information about Drake. Otherwise, the bartender wouldn''t have reacted that way. However, it appeared there were other matters that Charles was unaware of. Before too long, the bartender returned with a file folder, placing it on the bar and looking into Charles''s eyes as he said: "Sir, this is the information you wanted, and it''s the most comprehensive in the entire adventurer''s town." Charles looked at the bartender with interest and slowly said, "The most comprehensive in the entire adventurer''s town? So, that means more than just you know something about the eight-tier Beast Master?" The bartender''s expression went blank again. He hadn''t expected that a single statement would lead Charles to make so many connections. It seemed this young man was truly exceptional! "Yes, I must admit, it''s not just us who have relevant information. However, ours is definitely the most comprehensive and the latest. Additionally, let me share another piece of news, for free." The bartender paused before continuing: "Before you, two other people inquired about related information. They formed a team and, under the guidance of the best guide in town, are entering the Golden Mountain Range tomorrow." "Oh? Others have also asked about related information?" Charles said, somewhat surprised. He fell into deep thought. Besides himself, were there others looking for Drake''s whereabouts? Could it be that the Dawn organization found other people, and this task involved many participants? But Cecilia didn''t mention that, could this be the action of another organization? Charles didn''t have time to ponder further. He asked about the price of the information, pulled out three gold coins, and placed them on the bar. Seeing Charles being so generous and not bargaining, the bartender''s impression of him improved even more. He kindly said, "Sir, if you''re not in a hurry, you might want to wait a bit. Their team isn''t fully staffed yet and needs one four-tier Beast Master. If that''s not possible, a strong three-tier Beast Master would also do." Hearing this information, Charles fell into thought again. They needed a four-tier Beast Master or a powerful three-tier Beast Master? This wasn''t the action of a major force or organization. How could they be short-handed when it involved an eight-tier Beast Master? For a moment, a great curiosity arose in Charles''s heart. He couldn''t quite understand their intentions. Since there was nothing else to do right now, it would be wise to wait, to see their strength, and gather more information. Thinking of this, Charles pulled out another gold coin and placed it in front of the bartender, slowly saying: "This gold coin is for my information. Please don''t tell anyone else about my involvement for now." The bartender''s eyes widened in shock, he hadn''t expected Charles to know so much. If Charles hadn''t made that request, he could have sold the information about Charles seeking news on the eight-tier Beast Master. Now that Charles had paid and made a request, according to the rules, he could not immediately sell information regarding Charles. They had to wait for a while, otherwise, if word got out, they would face rejection from their peers and distrust from other customers. In this line of work, one had to ensure a high level of credibility and a good reputation. Thinking of this, the bartender had to nod in agreement, saying, "Rest assured, I understand the rules. Within three days, I won''t disclose any information about you." Charles nodded, picked up the Bloody Mary from the bar, and started sipping it slowly. It wasn''t until late afternoon, as the sun began to set, that four figures walked into the tavern. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quick, get me a Bloody Mary! I''m dying of thirst!" shouted a boy dressed very casually, looking dirty and with dark skin. The bartender shot him a glance but didn''t respond, instead picking up the mixing tools to start making the drink. Charles noticed the bartender''s gaze linger on him for a moment, and he immediately understood. The boy who had just spoken was likely the best guide in town. If that was the case, the other three people behind him must be the ones who had inquired about information earlier. It was also possible that there were others who hadn''t shown up. Charles used his peripheral vision to keep observing the three individuals behind the boy. There were two men and one woman, the woman looked quite ordinary, her facial expression very stiff, even while drinking. Charles could roughly determine that the woman was likely wearing a mask to conceal her identity. As for the other two men, one wasn''t eating or drinking and was instead scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes, showing high vigilance. He also exuded a faint sense of danger, while the last man was gorging himself without a care in the world. "By the way, how''s the search for teammates going? We still need two more." the stiff-faced woman asked slowly. The man who had been observing the surroundings replied, "I''ll go ask." He then stood up and walked over to the bar, inquiring with the bartender, "Hello, how''s it going with the recruitment of teammates that I asked you about earlier?" The bartender opened his phone and checked the information, replying, "Three people have already signed up. According to the agreed time, they should be coming for interviews soon." "Very good." the highly alert man said slowly. Charles pretended to be curious and asked, "Are you also planning to enter the Golden Mountain Range? From what you said earlier, it seems you''re still short a teammate?" The man glanced at Charles, carefully observing him, and a hint of wariness appeared in his eyes. Charles feigned ignorance, but inside, he was contemplating what had triggered the man''s caution. Soon, he realized it must be his attire, he had no other belongings on him. Adventurer Beast Masters in the tavern typically carried many items, such as weapons, medical kits, and so on. After all, storage items were not easily obtainable and were quite expensive! "This is my first time at the Golden Mountain Range. I just left the hotel and happened to find out you were short a team member. What luck! I''m curious, what kind of teammate do you need?" Charles said slowly, a hint of anticipation on his face. As soon as he said this, the man''s wariness lessened slightly, perhaps thinking that Charles must have left his belongings at the hotel. He scrutinized Charles again, noting his somewhat youthful face, and replied: "Sorry, you probably don''t meet our requirements." Charles immediately felt a bit offended, as if he had been looked down upon, and said: "Wait, you didn''t even ask me about my abilities, and you''re rejecting me like that!" "Alright, we only need a strong three-tier Beast Master, and the mystical beasts must all be of Gold quality or higher. Can you meet that?" the man said slowly. Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Just Bait Before Charles could respond,the man who had been eating and drinking walked over slowly, casually wiping his greasy hands on his pants. He said: "Kid, you might as well take a shower and go home to sleep. The place we''re headed to isn''t the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range. It''d be a shame for a young pretty boy like you to die." "Captain, he looks like he''s only about seventeen or eighteen, and he''s dressed so plainly. There''s no way he has three Gold quality mystical beasts. Don''t waste your time on him." the man continued. The captain of the team nodded, agreeing that it was a bit of a waste of time. After all, an ordinary civilian would never be able to contract three Gold quality mystical beasts. The boy before them looked like just an average person, and it was uncertain whether he even had the level of a three-tier Beast Master. Even the people in the tavern, noticing the commotion and understanding the situation, began to whisper among themselves: "Three Gold quality mystical beasts? This team''s requirements for recruiting teammates are really high!" "Look at that guy''s clothes, they''re all very plain. He doesn''t seem like someone with a background. Even if he is a three-tier Beast Master, he probably wouldn''t meet their requirements." "Exactly! It seems like the inner Golden Mountain Range has been a bit unsettled lately. Many adventurers have encountered fifth-tier and even sixth-tier ferocious beasts." "Not just that, I heard someone claimed to have seen a seventh-tier ferocious beast from a distance!" ... Charles listened quietly to the murmurs around him and slowly spoke up, "Three Gold quality mystical beasts? I should have no problem with that." Hearing the voice behind him, the man who had suggested not to waste time came to a slow stop and turned around. A look of disdain crossed his face, as if he had heard something ridiculous. "Young man, what do you mean by ''shouldn''t be a problem''? Don''t think that what I just said was harsh. Sometimes, admitting your own weakness is not something to be ashamed of." The man slightly raised his hand, and a hexagram array lit up. In the next moment, a massive figure appeared in the tavern, standing three meters tall, with bulging muscles all over, and red hair exuding a wild aura. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Dante, I''m twenty years old, and I''m a Level 4 Beast Master. This is my mystical beast, the Violent Fire Ape, which has a platinum quality!" Dante proudly declared. After summoning his mystical beast, he first glanced around, carefully appreciating the expressions of surprise on the faces of the other patrons in the tavern, and finally looked contentedly at Charles. However, to his surprise, Charles showed no expression at all while facing the imposing Violent Fire Ape, there was neither the astonishment nor the fear that Dante wanted to see! Dante furrowed his brows, coughing in dissatisfaction. The Violent Fire Ape seemed to receive some sort of command, pounding its hard chest, opening its massive jaws to reveal sharp teeth, and roaring at Charles! In the face of such a scene, Charles remained calm. He appeared somewhat disdainful as he brushed off his clothes and slowly said: "The reason I said it shouldn''t be a problem is that I don''t have a Gold quality mystical beast." Dante looked at the relaxed and nonchalant Charles. He turned back and glanced at the woman behind him, whose face was stiff and frowning. Immediately, Dante said: "You don''t even have a Gold quality mystical beast. Shouldn''t you take the hint and quietly leave? You''re wasting our time here, kid. Don''t be so ungrateful." Charles shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms in a resigned manner, explaining: "I don''t have a Gold quality mystical beast, but I don''t know if a platinum quality mystical beast will do. After all, a Gold quality mystical beast is a bit too low." In the next moment, a hexagram array appeared on the ground in front of Charles, and Max, with its dual attributes of ice and fire, made its entrance! Its enormous size completely overshadowed the Violent Fire Ape, and the aura it emanated actually forced the Violent Fire Ape to take two steps back! Although both mystical beasts were of platinum quality, Max was a nine-tailed demon wolf, which had triggered a critical evolution and awakened the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts! In front of Max, ordinary mystical beasts simply couldn''t show their ferocity. The previously quiet tavern suddenly erupted with excitement. Many people began to discuss, "Platinum quality? This is really a platinum quality! Where did this young master come from, able to contract a platinum quality mystical beast? His background must be impressive!" "Why does he look so familiar? I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve seen him? No way! He must be from some big family or major power, how could you possibly have met him?" "I think I''ve seen him online, but I can''t quite remember where." Even the squad leader who had made the request earlier now had a serious expression. He didn''t expect that a random young man would possess a platinum quality mystical beast! Moreover, it looked quite formidable. Dante was well aware of the strength of the Violent Fire Ape. Continue your journey at M-V-L A mystical beast that could make the Violent Fire Ape retreat was definitely not simple! At that moment, Dante couldn''t contain his surprise any longer and quickly glanced back, noticing that the woman who had been frowning earlier now had her brow relaxed and was nodding. She clearly believed that Charles had met the requirements and could be recruited as a temporary team member. Dante felt somewhat resentful. After saying so much earlier, he now felt like a clown, hopping around here, especially since the opponent had also summoned a platinum quality mystical beast. His mystical beast had actually taken two steps back! "Damn it, once this is all over, just wait until I can properly punish you for embarrassing me!" Dante thought to himself, planning to give the Violent Fire Ape a good scolding when he got back! But the matter wasn''t finished yet. Before the captain nodded, Dante quickly said to Charles: "So what if you have a platinum quality mystical beast? We require three mystical beasts, all Gold quality! What if your other two mystical beasts are all Bronze Division quality?" "Also, having a mystical beast of a certain quality doesn''t necessarily represent their combat ability. What we need is a powerful Level 3 Beast Master, someone who won''t hold us back!" Hearing Dante''s words, the captain hesitated slightly, and even the woman who had nodded earlier fell into deep thought. "Listen to my advice, kid. You clearly come from a big family and want to gain some experience, but you have no real combat experience. You''re not suited to follow us." Dante continued to press on. Seeing that Dante was about to keep talking, Charles quickly raised his hand to interrupt, saying: "I never said I only have one platinum quality mystical beast." As soon as those words were spoken, the tavern fell silent. Dante stood frozen in place, uncertainly asking, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying all three of your mystical beasts are platinum quality?" "That''s impossible. A person can go their whole life without contracting a single platinum quality mystical beast, let alone three of them!" "Kid, are you just trying to show off? Right?" Many people in the tavern shared Dante''s sentiments and nodded in agreement. At that moment, the woman who had been sitting quietly at the table approached and asked: "Young man, is everything you just said true?" In contrast to her somewhat stiff features, her voice was incredibly pleasant and filled with allure. Charles nodded and replied, "What''s there to lie about? I don''t just have one platinum quality mystical beast." "I don''t believe it! Prove it to me!" When Dante saw the woman personally asking, he became even more agitated, desperately wanting to make his presence known. "Shut up!" The woman shot a sharp glance at Dante, her demeanor fierce! Then, she turned back to Charles and said, "No need to prove it. I believe you. You''re now a member of our team. Let me introduce myself, my name is Alyssa." "Hello, I''m Charles." Charles introduced himself simply as well. "This is the team leader, Asher, and this is team member, Level 4 Beast Master Dante." Alyssa introduced the other two individuals. The group agreed on a time to meet tomorrow and then left directly. In another hotel in the small town. Dante looked at Alyssa with a mournful expression and asked, "Sister Alyssa, that Charles might just be putting on an act. He got lucky and contracted a platinum-quality mystical beast, that''s all." "Are you questioning my decision?" Alyssa replied expressionlessly. Dante instantly shut his mouth, not daring to say anything further. Only the team leader, Asher, pondered for a moment before slowly saying, "This kid is not simple, he must have some hidden means. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to come to the Golden Mountain Range alone." "There''s no need to worry. Both you and Dante are Level 4 Beast Masters, and I''m a Level 5 Beast Master. Are we really worried about a teenage boy?" "So what if he is a Level 4 Beast Master? In the end, he''ll be just like the others, a bait to attract the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]." Alyssa said confidently. Asher sighed and still suggested, "Just to be safe, let''s find an opportunity to test him tomorrow. We can''t afford any mistakes on this mission." After hearing this, Alyssa nodded in agreement with Asher''s thoughts. After all, this mission involves the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and every detail must be foolproof! "Then when we reach the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range tomorrow, let''s attract some ferocious beasts and see how they react." Alyssa said slowly. Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Why Arent You Taking Action! Just as the three were about to disperse, Alyssa seemed to think of something and quickly said to Asher:"By the way, tonight you should go investigate and see if there are others looking into information about Drake." As soon as she said this, both Asher and Dante immediately thought of something and spoke up: "Alyssa, are you worried that there might be others from the Stellar Empire competing with us?" Alyssa nodded and replied, "Aside from the Stellar Empire, I''m concerned about the people from Genosha. After all, we''re not far from their Calivia. It''s better to be cautious." After the three of them went their separate ways, Asher went off alone to gather intelligence. Meanwhile, Charles was lying on the hotel bed, deep in thought: "A level four Beast Master. The captain seems to only have the strength of a level four Beast Master as well. As for Alyssa, I''m not quite sure." To be honest, Charles couldn''t see through that woman. Asher and Dante both thought he was just a level three Beast Master. They had never considered that Charles was a level four Beast Master! Moreover, he had contracted Mia, a mystical beast of emerald quality, and Little Gold, a mystical beast of diamond quality. Combined with Charles''s physical prowess and combat awareness, as long as Alyssa wasn''t a level six Beast Master, he was confident he could retreat unscathed. Even if Alyssa was a level six Beast Master, he had Ruby, a level seven Beast Master, backing him up for protection! This was also why he chose to follow them. Charles''s intuition told him that this group was investigating information about Drake, and their goals might be the same as his. Thinking of this, Charles recalled the information he had just seen, which contained some details about high-level Beast Masters appearing in the Golden Mountain Range. One particular piece caught Charles''s attention: someone had once seen a humanoid creature fighting a level seven ferocious beast deep within the Golden Mountain Range! This instantly reminded Charles of what Jamie Dean had saidDrake possessed incredibly strong physical combat abilities. "Is there hidden information in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge from the [Dawn] organization, where Drake could defeat Dean with just his physical strength?" Charles fell into deep contemplation. In this world of Beast Masters, the importance of mystical beasts was undeniable. Any powerful Beast Master would certainly focus on the mystical beasts they had contracted. However, the [Dawn] organization is quite strange in their selection process. They don''t summon mystical beasts, nor do they use skills or equipment. They rely solely on the physical prowess, combat awareness, and combat techniques of the Beast Master! This approach is very different from the mainstream path of Beast Masters. [Dawn], [Constellation], and the [Suspended Mountain] mentioned by Lucas, as well as the [Beast Sect]. What exactly lies behind these organizations or factions? What are their goals? Charles felt a vague sense of tension rising within him, accompanied by a greater sense of uncertainty. He was just a level four Beast Master at the moment, and his knowledge and intelligence were limited. He couldn''t make more judgments and would have to wait for future developments. Early the next morning, In the town square, Asher was giving a report. He quietly said to Alyssa: "I investigated yesterday, and aside from us, there are currently no others looking into information about Drake." Alyssa let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this, it would ease their pressure significantly. As long as they could successfully pass Drake''s test and obtain that item, they could present it to the crown prince of the Stellar Empire and complete his mission. At that point, the fate of their entire family would change! Dante and Asher were the key players in this. According to the intelligence, only level four Beast Masters could accept the challenges set by Drake. Her task was to safely escort the two of them to the depths of the Golden Mountain Range. Soon, Charles''s figure appeared in the three''s line of sight. "Good morning, Charles! How did you rest yesterday? Today, we''re heading deep into the Golden Mountain Range, so we need to stay alert." Alyssa said, her face showing no emotion. Her tone was surprisingly gentle, as if she were speaking while wearing a mask, creating a very eerie feeling. To avoid raising suspicion from the three, Charles deliberately carried a backpack containing clean drinking water and compressed biscuits. In addition, he also took out the [black gold long knife] from his [storage space] for easier access later. Dante observed the scene before him and became even more certain of his suspicions, Charles was just pretending yesterday! He was merely lucky to have contracted a platinum-quality mystical beast. He didn''t even have an item for storage, making it obvious that he had no background or origin, and he was most likely just a commoner. "Good morning, Miss Alyssa. I''m ready." Charles replied slowly. At that moment, three more people appeared. The one at the front was someone Charles had met in the tavern, he was the guide for this trip. As for the other two, a man and a woman, their walking distance and expressions indicated that they knew each other and had a close relationship. Once everyone had gathered, Alyssa gave a brief introduction. The new girl was named Fiona, the man was called Oliver, and the guide only had a nickname, which was Mountain Rabbit. As soon as Fiona arrived, her big eyes started to scan Charles up and down. When she saw Charles''s face, her eyes lit up, and she took a couple of steps forward. However, when she noticed that Charles was dressed quite ordinarily, Fiona stopped in her tracks and began to observe the others. Once the group was ready, they headed straight into the Golden Mountain Range. As soon as they entered, Charles took out the compass he had prepared earlier. After fiddling with it for a moment, he noticed that the needle kept spinning and he couldn''t determine the direction at all. "Don''t bother trying, this is just the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range. Once you get inside, people will lose their sense of direction. Only guides like me can lead you to your destination." Mountain Rabbit said as he approached Charles. Charles put away the compass in his hand and nodded in agreement. In fact, just now, using the compass was not only for determining direction. In a special place like the Golden Mountain Range, the magnetic field can affect the compass, the stronger the magnetic field, the more the compass needle shakes. The locations where the [Golden Stone] appears are usually within strong magnetic fields, so using a compass can give a rough estimate of the magnetic field''s strength. After all, other equipment and instruments cannot be used inside the Golden Mountain Range. Under Mountain Rabbit''s guidance, the group slowly made their way deeper into the mountains. The morning passed quickly, and just as everyone was resting and eating, Charles keenly detected a strange smell, seemingly emanating from Dante. Mountain Rabbit, the guide, was resting near Charles. He noticed Charles slightly twitching his nose and immediately realized something was off. He began to sniff the air. Soon, Mountain Rabbit suddenly stood up, about to say something, when numerous figures appeared around them. "It''s ferocious beasts! Prepare for battle!" Dante shouted. Alyssa and Asher carefully observed the expressions and actions of the others. The newcomers, Fiona and Oliver, looked a bit panicked, but they still drew their weapons and summoned their mystical beasts. Only Charles remained seated on the ground, as if just realizing what was happening. He slowly stood up, preparing to fight. In the next moment, a few ferocious beasts charged out, claws bared, targeting Dante in the crowd. Facing the ferocious beasts, Dante deliberately edged closer to Charles. "Miss Alyssa, don''t be afraid, I''m coming to help you!" A barely noticeable smile appeared on Charles''s lips, but his expression was extremely serious and focused. "No, no need, Charles, just take care of yourself..." Before Alyssa could refuse, Charles had already appeared next to her. "Miss Alyssa, rest assured, I will protect you." Charles said loudly, patting his chest. Mountain Rabbit looked at Charles with an odd expression, his eyes darting slightly, and he moved closer to Alyssa as well. Dante, looking confused, stared at the ferocious beast charging toward him, feeling somewhat at a loss. This was nothing like the plan! At that moment, Asher, the team leader, stepped forward and shouted, "There aren''t many ferocious beasts! If we all attack together, we can take them down quickly!" After saying that, he summoned his four mystical beasts and engaged in battle! Under Asher''s leadership, Fiona and Oliver, both Level 3 Beast Masters, joined the fight as well. Only Charles, Alyssa, and the guide Mountain Rabbit remained in place, motionless. "Charles, aren''t you going to fight?" Alyssa fixed her gaze on Charles, urging him. Charles shook his head firmly and replied, "The captain and the others can handle these ferocious beasts. I believe in the captain''s strength, and there might be other ferocious beasts suddenly appearing. I''ll stay here to protect Miss Alyssa." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alyssa opened her mouth, wanting to say that she was a Level 6 Beast Master and didn''t need protection at all! But that would seem a bit oddhow could a team with a Level 6 Beast Master still need a Level 3 Beast Master? To avoid raising unnecessary suspicions, Alyssa decided to remain silent. Mountain Rabbit silently touched Charles''s shoulder while watching the others fight. Charles kept a straight face and nodded slightly, they exchanged a glance but said nothing. The battle soon came to an end, Your next journey awaits at M-V-L and Dante, unable to gather the useful materials from the defeated ferocious beasts, rushed over, pushing Charles aside and saying with righteous indignation, "Charles, everyone is fighting! Why aren''t you joining in?" As soon as he said this, Fiona and Oliver turned their gazes toward Charles. Chapter 301: Chapter 301: [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] Charles rubbed his nose and awkwardly said, "Just now, I was only thinking about protecting Miss Alyssa, so I didn''t have time to join the fight before you all finished."Upon hearing this, Dante''s eyes widened as he stared intently at Charles, almost as if he were looking at a romantic rival. Asher furrowed his brow and gave Charles a couple of extra glances, but said nothing. The other two newcomers, Oliver was too preoccupied to care about anything else, his gaze was fixed on the carcass of the ferocious beast on the ground, eager to move. Fiona, on the other hand, was secretly observing Asher, who had been the first to act, and subtly leaned closer to him while keeping a straight face. "Alyssa needs you to protect her? You, a Level 3 Beast Master, can protect..." Dante''s words were left unfinished. Alyssa interrupted directly, saying, "Enough, the ferocious beast has been dealt with. Charles, go clean up the battlefield and cut up the ferocious beast''s carcass." Charles naturally nodded, after all, he hadn''t done anything earlier, so this arrangement made sense. However, he quietly glanced at Asher, and seeing no reaction from him, Charles immediately understood. In this team, the nominal leader was Asher, but the one who could truly issue orders was Alyssa. This woman''s strength was at least that of a Level 5 Beast Master! As Charles began to cut apart the useful parts of the ferocious beast, he pondered. Before he could finish processing one carcass, Oliver rushed over eagerly to help without taking a break. Charles watched as Oliver discreetly hid the valuable parts of the ferocious beast and then glanced at Fiona, who was chatting warmly with Asher. He couldn''t help but think, "These two, one greedy and the other enamored with strength, really do make a fitting pair." With someone helping, the pace of cleaning up the battlefield picked up. It didn''t take long for all the useful parts and materials from the ferocious beasts to be collected, except for those that Oliver had secretly hidden away. "Alright, let''s leave quickly. The smell of blood will attract unnecessary trouble. Put the loot in my storage item for now, and we''ll distribute it evenly once we''re outside." Alyssa stated directly. No one voiced any objections, and Oliver''s eyes widened as he watched Alyssa take the spoils. The group continued deeper into the Golden Mountain Range. Under the guidance of Mountain Rabbit, they successfully dodged wave after wave of ferocious beasts, avoiding a lot of trouble! As the sky gradually darkened, the team found a flat area to prepare for the night. While the others were busy, Mountain Rabbit quietly approached Charles and said softly, "Brother, you''ve noticed something off too, right? That pack of ferocious beasts was drawn here by them." Charles glanced at Mountain Rabbit, the guide was quite clever, quickly picking up on the key issue and discerning who to collaborate with and who to avoid. However, Charles didn''t intend to trust Mountain Rabbit. He stopped fiddling with the campfire in front of him and looked at Mountain Rabbit with a confused expression, perplexedly asking: "Weren''t the ferocious beasts just appearing out of nowhere? The captain was the first to fight, what''s so strange about that?" Mountain Rabbit was momentarily at a loss for words. He looked at Charles''s bewildered expression, unsure whether he was pretending or genuinely confused. After thinking for a moment, Mountain Rabbit slowly said, "Tomorrow morning, we will officially enter the depths of the Golden Mountain Range. According to the original route, we have to pass through a territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] to reach our destination." "They promised they have a way to get through that area, but you should still be cautious." Mountain Rabbit''s tone was filled with concern and hesitation. The terror of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] was unimaginable. Individually, they were not formidable. However, when their numbers reached hundreds or thousands, even a Level 6 ferocious beast would have to flee! If the entire area of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] became agitated, even a Level 7 ferocious beast would not be able to escape! They are not very large, only about the size of a basketball, but they possess a high level of group consciousness, allowing them to form into massive swarms. The flying [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] are among the most terrifying creatures in the Golden Mountain Range. Charles glanced at Mountain Rabbit but still didn''t respond. "By the way, the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] are not only interested in consuming various metals but are also particularly attracted to the blood of Beast Masters." Mountain Rabbit said before walking away. Charles watched Mountain Rabbit''s departing figure, feeling somewhat uncertain. He wasn''t sure if this guide was in cahoots with those people. However, being able to provide this kind of information should indicate he was trustworthy. "Interested in the blood of Beast Masters?" Charles looked at the two newcomers nearby and sighed silently. His mind was very sharp, and he quickly deduced that the method Alyssa mentioned for safely passing through the territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] likely involved their three temporary companions. "Well, I might as well find an opportunity to give them a little warning. After all, there''s no grudge between us, if I can save one, that''s a plus." Charles thought to himself. Unfortunately, faced with such speculation, he could only hint at the danger, unable to directly explain everything. The newcomer Fiona had her thoughts solely on Asher, completely oblivious to the situation. As for Oliver, he was fixated on his share of the spoils, his eyes darting around. Even when Charles hinted that danger was ahead, he didn''t pay it any mind. "Everyone has their fate, some people are just foolish and don''t think at all." Charles gave up. He was now just waiting for the developments of the next day. Alyssa and her companions had a clear goal, and following them would surely lead to finding Drake! At that point, he would assess whether there were any dangers and decide what to do if necessary. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he spoke with Cecilia initially, it had already been made clear that if they encountered danger on the second floor, they could abandon the mission. However, Charles still wanted to gather information about Teacher Ezra and more details about the Constellation organization. He didn''t want to give up so easily. The next morning, Before dawn, the group had already packed up their things and was ready to set off. Charles had not slept all night, he remained vigilant, contemplating their next course of action. Soon enough, after a journey filled with tension but no real danger, they arrived at a desolate canyon. The golden sandy ground was littered with the bleached bones of creatures, all picked clean. Charles could see a few massive skeletons, towering three to four meters high! "We''ve arrived, this is the territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. From here on, it''s up to you." Mountain Rabbit said, pointing to a location ahead. Alyssa glanced at him and asked, "Are you sure you know how to proceed from here?" Mountain Rabbit swallowed hard and replied, "I''m sure. The territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] isn''t fixed. They''ll slowly move on once the food in this area is depleted. I''ve been through here before, I know the way." Alyssa nodded and kept a straight face as she looked at Asher and Dante. The two immediately understood and moved behind Fiona and Oliver. "What''s going on? Is there something you need us to do next?" Oliver finally remembered Charles''s hint, his body trembling slightly as he spoke. "You don''t need to do anything, the next part of the journey is a bit dangerous. Just stay close and don''t wander off." Alyssa said gently. She turned her gaze to Charles and added, "Charles, you too. Don''t you like following me to protect me? Make sure not to stray too far." Charles didn''t respond. He glanced at Fiona, who was nestled close to Asher, looking completely satisfied, and then at Oliver, who was nervously clutching his bag, fearing that someone would discover the loot hidden inside. "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling? If you go back alone, you definitely won''t be safe." Alyssa said, appearing to remind him but actually warning him. As a Level 6 Beast Master, she could easily bind Charles with her brute strength and force him to keep moving forward! "Miss Alyssa, I trust you, and you should trust me. I will protect you well!" Charles patted his chest, continuing to act as if he knew nothing. Experience more on M-V-L Upon hearing this, Alsyssa was taken aback for a moment, but quickly regained her composure. Only Dante remained, gritting his teeth at Charles, wishing he could take action right now and deal with him directly! "Let''s go, pay attention to my commands." Alyssa said, starting off first, with the others following behind. Since they were too close together, Mountain Rabbit couldn''t talk to Charles quietly and could only keep signaling with his eyes. "By the way, Mountain Rabbit, why did you come to such a dangerous place?" Charles suddenly asked. Mountain Rabbit was taken aback for a moment and instinctively replied, "Of course, it''s for the reward. I have a sister who is seriously ill..." Before he could finish, Alyssa''s voice rang out, "Quiet! It seems there''s some movement ahead!" The group quickly turned their gaze forward and saw basketball-sized ants, glimmering with a metallic sheen, scurrying back and forth as if they were on patrol. "Be extra cautious and try not to make any loud noises. These ants have a keen sense of perception! Otherwise, the consequences could be dire!" Alyssa''s tone shifted, becoming sharp and ruthless. Fiona listened, nervously clutching Asher''s shirt, trying to spark his protective instincts. However, Asher looked at Fiona with a completely emotionless gaze, as if he were staring at a corpse! Just as the group cautiously moved forward, the ground suddenly started to tremble! Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Crisis! At first, there was a slight tremor of the surrounding sand and stones. Then, in a very short time, some fist-sized rocks began to shake, and a few smaller stones even lifted off the ground!Among the group, Mountain Rabbit, Alyssa, and Charles reacted the fastest. They immediately looked in the direction of the tremor. In the distance, a wave of blackness appeared, ominous and carrying a devastating force! It was a massive swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] slowly making their way toward them. From afar, the sight was terrifying, this countless horde of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] left nothing alive in their wake, only dust swirling in the air! "We''re done for, what a coincidence to encounter the migration of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]!" Mountain Rabbit collapsed to the ground, shocked at how unfortunate his luck was to face such a situation! "What? Migration! Didn''t you say the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] would migrate in two months?" Alyssa''s expression remained stiff, but her tone was frantic. "How would I know? Logically, their migration should still be two months away. I never expected to encounter this today. We''re all going to die!" Mountain Rabbit panted heavily, despair radiating from him. Charles looked confused. They hadn''t been discovered yet, and if they left quietly, they should be fine. "Calm down! This swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] hasn''t noticed us yet, there''s still a chance!" Charles''s calm voice snapped Mountain Rabbit back to reality. He took a few deep breaths and quietly climbed up to a higher vantage point to observe the surroundings. Soon, the despondent Mountain Rabbit climbed back down and, with a heavy heart, said, "It''s over, there are ant swarms in every direction. We can''t escape." Upon hearing this, Fiona and Oliver collapsed onto the ground, trembling and holding their heads, repeatedly whispering, "No, I don''t want to die!" Even Dante and Asher''s faces began to turn pale, unsure of what to do next. Only Alyssa remained relatively calm, perhaps due to the disguise on her face, which concealed any signs of panic. Among everyone present, Charles was the most composed. He shook the dazed Mountain Rabbit vigorously and asked quickly and clearly, "Every direction? Are these ants gathering together to migrate as one?" Mountain Rabbit nodded blankly and slowly replied, "Yes, our position will definitely be discovered. When that happens, no one will make it out alive! We''ll all turn into skeletons!" Charles''s mind raced, and before he could think of a way to resolve the current crisis, Alyssa reacted first. She nodded towards Dante and Asher, and they immediately subdued the two despairing newcomers. Charles''s eyes turned cold, and without any emotion, he said to Alyssa, "What, are you planning to take action now?" Mountain Rabbit reacted quickly, he glanced at Charles and immediately hid behind him. Only Fiona and Oliver remained, looking around in confusion at what was happening. "Asher, what''s going on? Why are we doing this?" Fiona asked, her eyes wide, trying to make herself appear more charming while attempting to please Asher. "Don''t bother, soon you two will be the bait to attract that swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]." Alyssa''s cold voice rang out. Her gaze shifted to the still-calm Charles as she slowly said: "You do have some guts, you can stay calm at a time like this, unlike a third-level Beast Master who hasn''t been through any trials." Charles looked at the slowly approaching [Bloodthirsty Army Ants] and replied leisurely: "I never said I was a third-level Beast Master, the reason you haven''t acted directly is that you''re unsure of my strength." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Charles, especially Dante, who exclaimed in surprise, "What do you mean? You''re not a third-level Beast Master? Are you a fourth-level Beast Master instead? Are you a genius?" Asher remained vigilant, his eyes fixed on Charles''s hands, fearing that Charles might suddenly launch an attack. Alyssa''s tone showed little fluctuation as she waved her hand dismissively and said: "So what if you''re a fourth-level Beast Master? Given the current situation, even if you''re a fifth-level Beast Master, you won''t escape." "I forgot to mention, I''m a sixth-level Beast Master." Alyssa revealed her strength, not feeling that Charles, a teenager, posed any real danger to her. What she needed to do now was use these people''s flesh and blood to attract the attention of the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, allowing them to escape danger successfully. Read latest chapters on M-V-L However, what happened next left everyone wide-eyed in shock. The hexagram array gathered together and silently lit up, one, two... five mystical beasts appeared beside Charles. "Five! What? You''re actually a fifth-level Beast Master!" The usually quiet Asher was startled, his mouth agape. Faced with the five mystical beasts beside Charles, even Alyssa, a sixth-level Beast Master, had to take it seriously, as she could sense that all five mystical beasts were of Gold quality or above! "Charles, you really are hiding something. A fifth-level Beast Master under twenty years old is rare in all of Genosha. Who exactly are you?" Alyssa''s eyes filled with caution. Becoming a fifth-level Beast Master at such a young age meant that he must have an extraordinary background! Charles sensed the emotions of those around him. He had actually played a little trick earlier, gathering the hexagram array to make it unclear how many mystical beasts he had summoned. Among the five mystical beasts, one was the platinum-quality mystical beast projected by Mousie. The purpose of doing all this was to gain a certain level of initiative for what was to come! Not using the orange-quality miracle drug given by Teacher Colton or letting Ruby take action was undoubtedly the best way to bluff. "Even if you''re a sixth-level Beast Master, you might not be able to take me down quickly. If it makes too much noise, it could provoke the surrounding ant swarms, and no one will get away." Charles said slowly. This statement instantly made Alyssa and the others realize the situation they were facing! Countless Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants were slowly gathering towards their position. Once a complete encirclement was formed, no one would be able to escape! "Charles, if that''s the case, you won''t escape either! You''ll die too!" Alyssa retorted. Charles smiled, seemingly unfazed by the imminent life-and-death crisis, showing no signs of worry as he said mockingly: "I might not die, why don''t you try and see?" "You!" Alyssa was momentarily at a loss for words, unable to believe that the third-level Beast Master she had always thought Charles to be was hiding so much power! Who would have thought that a seemingly harmless teenager under twenty could actually be a fifth-level Beast Master! If this were in the Stellar Empire, such a genius would definitely be well protected and would never be allowed to take risks in the Golden Mountain Range. Looking at Charles''s calm demeanor, Alyssa had a vague suspicion that he must possess some hidden means to survive! Thinking this way also explained why a true genius would dare to venture alone into the Golden Mountain Range. "Charles, what do you want? If we delay any longer, when the ant swarm gathers, there will really be no chance of survival!" Alyssa said with a complex tone. Behind Charles, Mountain Rabbit was nodding furiously, wholeheartedly agreeing, "Charles, two third-level Beast Masters should be able to attract the ant swarm''s attention. When that happens, we can seize the opportunity to escape." Charles looked at the pale-faced Fiona and Oliver, who were shaking their heads frantically. These weak and foolish Beast Masters had no chance of controlling their own fate! "Please, Charles, I don''t want to die. Help us!" Fiona trembled as she pleaded pitifully. Charles''s gaze showed no signs of emotion as he slowly said to Alyssa, "Your idea is good, but you''ve overlooked one thing. If blood is sensed here, the consequences might be something you can''t bear!" Alyssa was filled with confusion, as she had no idea what Charles was talking about. Dante could no longer hold back and spoke directly, "At this point, is there really any other way? So what if you''re a fifth-level Beast Master? We might as well all die together!" Charles sighed and pointed at the sand beneath their feet. The others looked on in confusion, but only Alyssa and Mountain Rabbit realized something, and they immediately froze in place! "Alyssa, what''s going on?" Feeling the shift in atmosphere, Dante''s voice dropped significantly, and if one wasn''t paying attention, they wouldn''t hear him at all. Alyssa swallowed hard. As a sixth-level Beast Master, she was also quite tense at this moment, trying to control her tone as she replied: "This gathering of Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is not coincidental, Charles means there''s something beneath our feet." "What is it, could it be...?" Dante suddenly thought of something, his pupils dilating as he instinctively licked his dry lips. Among these Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, there was only one existence that could cause them to gather here: the most important creature in the ant swarm, the alloy ant queen! The Bloodthirsty Alloy Ant queen was right beneath their feet! Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Excitement! "We''re done for, we''re really going to die here." Mountain Rabbit said with trembling lips, having given up struggling and sitting down directly on the ground.He slowly extended his stiff arm and pointed at the two newcomers who had already been subdued. In despair, Mountain Rabbit continued, "Even if we use those two to attract the ant swarm''s attention, we still won''t escape. The alloy ant queen is here, and those [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] will tear us to shreds!" Upon hearing this, the two newcomers, who were already trembling with fear, instantly collapsed to the ground as if all their bones had been pulled out. A faint smell of urine started to emanate from between Oliver''s legs, and when Charles turned to look, he realized that Oliver had been so scared he wet his pants. Slightly disgusted, Charles stepped aside a couple of paces. He glanced at the highest-ranked Beast Master in the group and noticed that her legs were also trembling slightly, clearly frightened. Slightly disgusted, Charles stepped aside a couple of paces. He looked at the highest-ranked Beast Master in the group and noticed that her legs were also trembling slightly, clearly frightened. At the same time, from somewhere behind Charles, among a pile of rocks, the highest point had a large stone that looked perfectly normal suddenly move. "This guy doesn''t seem worried at all. This situation won''t get any easier if we keep dragging it out." Ruby''s voice slowly emerged. This was her earth attribute camouflage skill, which allowed her to blend in with the surrounding environment, concealing her movements and scent. As long as no one was bored enough to attack the large stone, they generally wouldn''t discover her presence. "I wonder if he realizes that the alloy ant queen of this Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is right beneath his feet. With Charles''s keen observation skills, he should have noticed by now." Ruby pondered continuously in her mind. She couldn''t determine whether Charles had a way to resolve the crisis. Faced with so many Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, even she, a level seven Beast Master, would be in considerable danger. If they delayed any longer, the risks would only increase. "Despite the current situation, Charles remains calm. No wonder the level nine Beast Master Lucas thinks so highly of hima genius who stands firm even when mountains are collapsing before him!" Ruby''s admiration for Charles grew even stronger. She wasn''t the only one thinking like this. In the face of the fear and despair of those around them, Charles''s calm demeanor soon caught the attention of others. Alyssa quietly moved a step forward, which Charles keenly noticed. "What''s up? In this situation, do you still want to make a move?" Charles said, his eyes lowered but shining like torches. Suppressing her surprise, Alyssa swallowed hard and urgently asked, "Charles, given the circumstances, just tell us what you plan to do. Only by working together can we survive!" Dante spoke in a dismissive tone, "Alyssa, in a situation like this, what can he do? I think we should let those four go out and attract the ant swarm''s attention, making it easier for us to break out!" The four people included the guide Mountain Rabbit, Charles, and the two newcomers who were of no use at all. As soon as those words were spoken, Alyssa took a deep breath and shot a cold glance at Dante, scolding him, "Can''t you think for once? The alloy ant queen is right here, and the smell of blood will make it come out early!" "This... I just don''t believe this guy has any good ideas!" Dante shot a glance at Charles. Even now, facing danger, his attention was focused on Alyssa, not wanting Charles to steal the spotlight. In his mind, even if Charles was a level five Beast Master, so what? Perhaps he had spent all his time on training and had no real combat experience! "Stop thinking about it. The number of these ants is beyond what a few bait can escape from. There''s only one method now." Charles spoke up. All eyes turned to him, and even Dante, who didn''t acknowledge Charles, perked up his ears, eager to hear what solution he had for the current crisis. Amidst the hopeful and expectant gazes of everyone, Charles directly articulated his thoughts: "You should know the importance of the alloy ant queen, right? Without the alloy ant queen, no matter how strong the ant swarm is, they will face extinction." Alyssa''s eyes widened, as if she realized something unacceptable, almost crying out. Fortunately, she knew the current situation couldn''t allow for too much noise, so she whispered: "Charles, are you crazy? That''s the alloy ant queen! You plan to control the alloy ant queen to threaten the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] outside, right?" "What! That''s insane, the alloy ant queen is so easy to control? I told you he wouldn''t come up with anything useful!" Dante immediately disparaged Charles. Only Mountain Rabbit began to show a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He nodded and said: "I know some information. The alloy ant queen usually has only four or five guards around her, and their levels should be in the fifties." As the shock in Alyssa faded, she calmed down and began to contemplate the likelihood of success with this plan. "What about the strength of the alloy ant queen? As the most important entity among the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, its strength shouldn''t be low." Alyssa asked slowly. Mountain Rabbit shook his head and replied, "I don''t know about that. No one has ever been able to break through the swarm to take action against the alloy ant queen, so its strength remains a mystery." "What can we do? At most, we can only hold off the guards around the alloy ant queen. Charles, can you control the alloy ant queen?" Asher remained relatively calm and analyzed the situation carefully. With Alyssa, a level six Beast Master, there should be no problem facing the four or five guards at level fifty. However, as the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants outside gradually approached, she had to shoulder the task of holding off the ant swarm as well. "If they notice something unusual, those ants outside will come rushing over like crazy. We don''t have much time left and no room for error!" Alyssa took a deep breath. Her statement meant she had already acknowledged Charles''s idea. This crazy yet potentially viable thought was something not just anyone could come up with! Thinking of this, Alyssa fixed her gaze on Charles and asked with curiosity, "Who exactly are you? So young yet possessing the strength of a level five Beast Master, and you remain calm enough to think of such a wild plan. You''re quite remarkable." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Charles rubbed his nose and replied, "Let''s not worry about that now. Get ready to take action, we don''t have much time left." "Alright, tell us what to do, and we''ll follow your lead!" Alyssa made her stance clear. Faced with a life-and-death crisis, Charles''s performance had temporarily impressed her, a level six Beast Master. "Wait, Alyssa, are you really going to listen to him? Isn''t this just asking for death?" Dante was unwilling in his heart. Asher patted his shoulder and advised, "If we wait any longer, we will definitely die. I think Charles''s plan has potential." "Fine, I hope it truly is useful then." Dante said, not wanting to die, and nodded heavily. Soon, Charles arranged everything, and everyone was ready. Under the tense gazes of the crowd, Charles pulled out the [black gold long knife] he carried with him and forcefully stabbed it into the ground. As he infused multi-attribute energy into the [black gold long knife], Charles communicated with Mousie in his mind: "Mousie, are you really sure that Little Gold meant that?" Mousie confidently replied, "Absolutely, Master. All the ants around here can be consumed by Little Gold. Even that big guy underground can be devoured slowly!" "And Little Gold is a natural enemy to these ants! It can control that big guy underground!" Upon receiving the answer, Charles hesitated not for a second and directly unleashed the multi-attribute [black gold knife] glow on the ground beneath him! He was not someone who would act recklessly, he would only take such risks when he had a high degree of certainty. Because of loyalty reasons, Little Gold couldn''t communicate directly with him, but thankfully, with Mousie''s presence, he could understand Little Gold''s intentions and relay them. Otherwise, Charles would have left long ago! The [black gold knife] glow, infused with ice, fire, and dark energy, surged with immense destructive power as it penetrated the earth. In the next moment, The once calm and peaceful ground suddenly trembled! Explore more at M-V-L Then, as if an earthquake had erupted, the ground beneath Charles began to shake violently, and a deep, booming sound echoed from underground, resembling a bull''s roar! At the same time, feeling the commotion and sounds coming from ahead, The [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], originally advancing in an orderly fashion, began to panic and rushed frantically toward the place where Charles and the others were. Even if some slower companions were trampled underfoot, they wouldn''t slow down in the slightest! The dark mass of ants surged like monstrous waves in the ocean, rapidly closing the distance between them and Charles and his group. Fiona and Oliver, who had broken free from control, looked at the scene before them and instantly collapsed, lacking even a shred of courage to resist, and turned to flee! "Damn it! I gave you a chance, and you don''t care at all!" Alyssa gritted her teeth and said. She had thought that having more people would mean more strength, but she never expected these two to just glance at the situation and immediately want to run! "Running away in this situation will only lead to a quicker death!" Alyssa looked at Charles, who was relentlessly attacking the ground. A thought formed in her mind: why, as a fellow human, did this young boy show no signs of fear or retreat? The reason Alyssa chose to trust Charles was that she could vaguely sense another kind of emotion from him. It wasn''t fear, nor was it retreat. It was excitement! Chapter 304: Chapter 304: Confronting the Alloy Ant Queen! Charles was genuinely excited now because he had caught sight of a massive figure emerging from the ground beneath him.Unlike the other [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], which gleamed with a metallic sheen, the Alloy Ant Queen was pure white, resembling jade, and looked like a large cargo truck! Golden liquid continuously dripped from its body, solidifying into metal in the air! This was caused by the earlier [black gold knife glow], and Charles noticed it immediately. This also meant that the Alloy Ant Queen''s defense was not very high, and Charles could inflict lethal damage on her! However, the troublesome part was that there were other ants surrounding the Alloy Ant Queen, these must be the "guards" that Mountain Rabbit had mentioned. There were a total of six, and each "guard" was as large as a tiger! They were on a completely different level compared to the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] outside, which were the size of basketballs. Information prompts appeared in Charles''s vision, revealing details about these "guards": [Alloy Giant Ant] [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Metallic Body, Giant Jaw Bite, Move Quickly. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... There was also information about the Alloy Ant Queen: [Alloy Ant Queen] [Attribute]: Gold [Level]: 50 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Rapid Digestion, Fast Egg Laying, High-Speed Regeneration, Queen''s Command. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... "Queen''s Command?" Charles''s attention was quickly drawn to the Alloy Ant Queen''s skill. [Queen''s Command]: When the Alloy Ant Queen faces a life-and-death crisis, she will issue her final command before dying. All members of her species will lose their sanity and attack relentlessly until the enemy is dead. "This is a mutually destructive skill! It looks like I need to be careful with my attacks, otherwise, if I accidentally kill the Alloy Ant Queen, it would be a huge problem." Charles thought to himself. Soon, as soon as Alyssa spotted the Alloy Giant Ant, she summoned her mystical beasts, and six mystical beasts launched a frenzied attack on the "guards." Because the bodies of the Alloy Giant Ants were as hard as metal and completely impervious to pain, Alyssa''s mystical beasts couldn''t finish the battle quickly. At the same time, the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants outside had already come close, and Mountain Rabbit, Dante, and Asher couldn''t hold them back at all! Alyssa had no choice but to turn to Charles and shout, "Charles! Our lives depend on you now! Do you have any tricks left? Hurry up and use them!" Charles looked at the current situation, a slight smile curling at the corners of his mouth. He directly addressed Little Gold behind him, saying: "Little Gold, it''s time for you to make your entrance! Show us what you can do!" In the next instant, Little Gold, which had been standing behind Charles, darted forward like a bolt of lightning, launching an attack at the Alloy Ant Queen! This was Little Gold''s first battle, and Charles was eager to see its combat abilities. Little Gold unleashed its skill, [Body Enhancement]! In the next moment, a dazzling golden light erupted, and an aura of authority and madness enveloped Little Gold! The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, which had been charging toward Alyssa and the others, suddenly halted in their tracks, with many weaker Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants instinctively trying to retreat! Even the Alloy Ant Queen began to tremble, as if it had encountered a natural enemy! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems Mousie''s message was indeed correct, Little Gold is a predator to these ants! Although it''s currently weak, the bloodline aura within it is suppressing this group of ants." Charles thought, feeling a sense of relief. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Mousie or Little Gold, but many times, things don''t unfold perfectly according to script, there are always unexpected events in this world. At that moment, the [Alloy Ant Queen] raised its massive head and let out a frenzied hiss-roar! That deep, resonant sound carried fear and unease as it commanded the surrounding [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] to come protect it! However, at that moment, Find your adventure at M-V-L Little Gold had already reached the side of the [Alloy Ant Queen], taking advantage of the wound Charles had inflicted, and burrowed directly inside! "Little Gold, be careful! Don''t kill it!" Charles shouted urgently at the unfolding scene! He knew that the Alloy Ant Queen possessed the [Queen''s Command] skill. If it activated that, even if Little Gold was their natural enemy, it wouldn''t be able to withstand so many [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]! "What''s happening? Did Charles really just tell his mystical beast to be careful not to kill it?" Dante was extremely skeptical of his own ears! He turned his head in disbelief towards Alyssa, looking for something to calm him down. To his surprise, Alyssa''s mouth was agape, her eyes wide as she stared at Charles. An unimaginable scene unfolded before them, the massive [Alloy Ant Queen], as large as a truck, slowly wriggled its body and lowered its head to come to Charles''s feet! Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles walked right up and stood on top of the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head! In the dazed gazes of everyone present, the [Alloy Ant Queen] opened its mouth and let out a great roar! In an instant, all the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] halted their attacks, laying flat on the ground in submission to Charles, who hovered above them! Even the six [Alloy Giant Ants] were now lying on the ground, not daring to move! "Am I dreaming? How on earth did Charles pull that off?" Dante''s mouth hung open as he reached down and pinched the flesh on his thigh hard. "Ouch, that hurts! Guess I''m not dreaming!" Dante gasped. He looked over at Alyssa, who was wide-eyed, staring intently at Charles, and thought to himself, "Damn it, I''d rather this be a dream! Is Alyssa falling for Charles? What just happened was truly shocking!" On top of the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head, Charles stood calmly, surveying everything around him. Countless terrifying [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], like soldiers before a king, not only retracted their sharp mandibles but also lay flat on the ground, completely motionless! It''s important to note that when gathered, these [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] could overpower even a seventh-tier ferocious beast! Charles felt the vibrations beneath his feet, he knew that Little Gold was moving through the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] body, feeding. The reason the [Alloy Ant Queen] had temporarily submitted was that Little Gold could drill into its brain at any moment, and the only outcome then would be death! Not everyone has the courage to face death, and even the [Alloy Ant Queen], who commands tens of thousands of Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, does not wish for death! "Human, I have commanded them to stop attacking, you should let that thing out now!" A voice echoed in Charles''s mind. He wasn''t surprised at all, as he had heard the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] plea for mercy in his mind during its earlier movements. "We''re not completely out of danger yet. Don''t worry, Little Gold is very well-behaved. It won''t kill you." Charles replied in his heart. Upon hearing the phrase "Little Gold is very well-behaved." the Alloy Ant Queen fell silent, feeling the pain radiating from its body and wanting to curse! This crazy mystical beast, unafraid of the metallic fluids within it and continuously devouring those fluids, had nothing to do with being "well-behaved"! As the absolute leader of the ant colony, the [Alloy Ant Queen] was different from ordinary mystical beasts, it possessed a certain level of intelligence. "Human, I promise that my subjects will not attack you. Rest assured, we are not as hypocritical and changeable as you humans." the Alloy Ant Queen''s voice rang out again. Charles was slightly surprised, he hadn''t expected the Alloy Ant Queen to recognize human hypocrisy and fickleness. It seemed it had encountered strong humans before. Could it have been Drake from the Golden Mountain Range? Charles had questions swirling in his mind, but now was not the time to address them. "By the way, have those ants surround the others. Don''t let any of them escape." Charles instructed in his mind. The Alloy Ant Queen asked curiously: "Surround them? Aren''t they your companions?" "No, no, no, you misunderstand. They are not companions. Just do as I say." Charles explained. Though it did not understand this behavior, the Alloy Ant Queen, in order to save its life, complied with Charles''s orders. In the next moment, another deep call echoed, and the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] that had previously been lying flat on the ground all stood up and surrounded Alyssa and the others. The group, still in shock from Charles controlling the [Alloy Ant Queen], had no time to react. Even if they did react, they had no way to deal with this swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]! "Charles, what do you mean by this? Why are these ants moving again?" Alyssa said, her tone strained, her already rigid face becoming even stiffer! "Charles, you''re not planning to burn bridges, are you?" Dante''s tone was much softer now, filled with fear rather than hostility. Asher, who hadn''t spoken, gripped his weapon tightly, his gaze fixed on Charles atop the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head. Mountain Rabbit was bouncing around frantically, shouting, "Bro! My dear brother, I haven''t targeted you at all! I haven''t done anything!" In just a short time, Charles had already gained control over the lives and deaths of these individuals! Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Bored to Death? In the long and wide canyon, a strong wind swept through, raising clouds of dust.The dark mass of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] stood like soldiers, countless pairs of eyes fixed intently on Alyssa, Dante, and the others, who were surrounded. Silence hung in the air. In response to Mountain Rabbit and Dante''s questions, Charles remained silent, for him, the time was not right. To learn their destination, which was also where Drake was located, he needed to apply sufficient pressure on them. Alyssa gazed up at Charles, who stood on the head of the [[Alloy Ant Queen]], towering over everyone. Her eyes were somewhat blurred by the swirling sand and dust, making it difficult to see Charles''s expression clearly. Amidst the howling wind, Alyssa slowly spoke to Charles, saying, "We actually have no enmity between us. Now that we''re out of danger, why not let us go?" Charles still did not respond. Dante, Asher, and Mountain Rabbit nervously stared at the [[Alloy Ant Queen]] beneath Charles, fearing that it might suddenly let out a roar and command the surrounding ant swarm to attack them. Finally, just as their anxiety reached a peak, Charles''s calm voice broke through the swirling dust and wind, reaching their ears. "No enmity? Your initial plan was to use me as bait to increase your chances of breaking through." Alyssa furrowed her brow, a twinge of regret washing over her. If she had known that Charles could reach this level of power, she would have sought out other teammates back in the tavern in the small town. If that had been the case, they wouldn''t have found themselves in this predicament. Quickly, Alyssa realized that if it weren''t for Charles, they would likely have already become food in the bellies of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. Sighing, Alyssa looked toward the end of the canyon, then withdrew her gaze and replied in a very low tone: "Charles, I admit that I had such plans, but nothing ever came of it. If it weren''t for our help, you wouldn''t have been able to control the [[Alloy Ant Queen]] so easily." Dante watched Alyssa''s subdued demeanor and quietly clenched his fists. He shifted his gaze to the towering Charles and spoke up: "Charles, you''ve been hiding your strength from the very beginning. You''re a Level 5 Beast Master pretending to be a Level 3 Beast Master! You''ve been deceiving us all along!" Charles''s gaze was sharp. He shook his head and said in a low voice: "I never claimed to be a Level 3 Beast Master, and I am not a Level 5 Beast Master either. All of this is your own assumption." "Not a Level 3 Beast Master, nor a Level 5 Beast Master. Could you be a Level 4 Beast Master? Or are you actually a Level 6 Beast Master, just one mystical beast short of summoning?" Dante shouted, his fists tightening. Faced with such a question, Charles nodded and replied, "That''s right, I am a Level 4 Beast Master." "Charles, our lives are in your hands. At this point, don''t you want to share some truths? You''ve summoned five mystical beasts! And your name could very well be fake!" Dante expressed his disbelief. Whether Charles was a Level 4 or a Level 6 Beast Master, he couldn''t accept it! The former meant that Charles was at the same level of power as he was but had managed to control the Alloy Ant Queen. If the latter possibility were true, that Charles was indeed a Level 6 Beast Master, that would be utterly surreal. A Level 6 Beast Master at just eighteen years old? No one would believe it! "Wait a minute, Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master? I think I''ve heard of that!" Mountain Rabbit seemed to recall something, his eyes widening in shock as he continued: "There''s someone named Charles in Genosha Calivia, also a Level 4 Beast Master, who has contracted two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and one diamond-quality mystical beast! Could it be that you are really that Charles?" Upon hearing Mountain Rabbit''s words, Dante and Asher hurriedly looked at him, both asking in unison, "A Level 4 Beast Master? A diamond-quality mystical beast? Is that for real?" Only Alyssa remained relatively calm. What had just happened had confirmed that Charles''s mystical beasts were anything but ordinary. If Charles was indeed a Level 4 Beast Master, then one of the five mystical beasts he initially summoned must have been a fake, a clever ruse! Moreover, the last mystical beast, radiating golden light, had actually burrowed into the [[Alloy Ant Queen]]''s body and successfully made her obey Charles''s commands! Such a thing, let alone having seen it, would be too far-fetched even for a movie. "That''s right, I am Charles. I didn''t expect you to have heard of my name." Charles nodded, glancing at Mountain Rabbit with some surprise. He truly hadn''t anticipated that someone in the Golden Mountain Range would know of his existence. "Emerald-quality and diamond-quality mystical beasts? Impossible! How could a Level 4 Beast Master contract such high-quality mystical beasts? Even a typical Level 6 Beast Master would find it impressive to contract an emerald-quality mystical beast." Dante muttered, as if struck by a blow. Mountain Rabbit completely ignored him and continued to look at Charles, saying, "I remembered! There were reports online saying that you created your own combat techniques, which caused quite a stir throughout Genosha Calivia!" "What! Created combat techniques?" Asher, who had been mostly silent, couldn''t hold back any longer. He momentarily forgot the current dangerous situation and shouted out! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You must have seen some fake news! The difficulty of creating your own combat techniques is far higher than contracting emerald-quality or diamond-quality mystical beasts! High-quality mystical beasts can be contracted through family influence, but creating your own combat techniques relies solely on personal insight. There are hardly any people in the Abyssal Depths who can accomplish that!" "Mountain Rabbit, do you just believe anything you see online?" Asher, who had been quiet throughout their journey, suddenly vented a lot of frustration. He fixed his gaze on Mountain Rabbit, his face filled with skepticism! If Charles had a powerful background in Genosha, perhaps as an apprentice to a high-level Beast Master, then it would be possible for him to contract high-quality mystical beasts! Such things were not uncommon in the Stellar Empire, some youths with less talent often managed to contract high-quality mystical beasts due to their family influence. However, emerald and diamond-quality mystical beasts are exceedingly rare, and when he heard Mountain Rabbit''s words, he felt genuinely shocked. Yet the idea of creating combat techniques was simply impossible! An eighteen-year-old Level 4 Beast Master must have spent a significant amount of time practicing Beast Mastery. For an ordinary person to create their own combat techniques, the time and effort required are unimaginable! "Right! It must all be fake. Perhaps the mystical beasts he contracted are just some rare ones mistakenly identified as emerald-quality or diamond-quality beasts." Dante hurriedly said. Alyssa also felt a bit skeptical. Mainly because it was hard to believe that such a young person could have created his own combat techniques, the likelihood was just too low. Even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, who had incredible talent and was now twenty years old, was still trying to create his own combat techniques without success. How could a boy they randomly met in a tavern in a small town possibly be more talented than the crown prince of the Stellar Empire? "It''s not fake. There were many discussions online about it. Charles had even killed a Level 5 Beast Master when he was still a Level 3 Beast Master, and he successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe!" Mountain Rabbit recalled more information about Charles. Silence fell. Alyssa, Dante, and Asher were plunged into complete silence. The things Mountain Rabbit had just mentioned had a sliver of believability, but now he was talking utter nonsense! A Level 3 Beast Master killing a Level 5 Beast Master? Was he dreaming? Successfully challenging the Reaper''s Scythe? In the underground world of the Stellar Empire, no one had been able to complete that challenge for many years. One had to defeat seven ace Beast Masters from the underground world over seven consecutive days, without summoning mystical beasts and only using skills and equipment. Alyssa was the first to disbelieve. She turned to look at Asher and Dante, both of whom were carefully selected Level 4 Beast Masters. Their mystical beasts might not be of high quality, but their physical abilities were even stronger than those of an average Level 5 Beast Master! Continue your adventure with M-V-L It was precisely for this reason that the crown prince had instructed her to escort these two to the Golden Mountain Range to find Drake and complete his trial. Faced with a Level 4 ace Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, Asher and Dante would undoubtedly secure a solid victory! However, even so, they would be unable to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, as the difficulty was simply too high. Seven consecutive days of intense battles were something that ordinary people could not accomplish! "Alyssa, do you think Charles knows this Mountain Rabbit? Maybe they''re in cahoots, trying to make us believe everything they just said." Dante quietly voiced his thoughts. "What would be the point of that?" Alyssa furrowed her brow, lost in thought. "Is it possible that Charles and Mountain Rabbit are actually Drake''s subordinates, testing our mentality?" Dante continued. Upon hearing this, Alyssa was momentarily taken aback. Rather than believing Mountain Rabbit''s claims, she found this suspicion to be more credible. After all, the information about Charles was so shocking that it was hard to believe! Soon, Alyssa dismissed this line of thought and replied, "How could Drake, an Level 8 Beast Master, possibly make all these preparations just for us? Is he that bored?" While Alyssa and the others were deep in thought, in a shadowy spot above the canyon, a magnificent figure stood silently, barely noticeable. Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Ridiculous! "Sigh, here come a few more young people who don''t know their limits, especially that kid named Charles. He must be from one of those big families, and he''s being secretly protected by a Level 7 Beast Master."Drake stood above the canyon, watching the events unfold below him. He took out a bottle of vodka with a hint of boredom, downing it in one go. Then, feeling quite satisfied, he let out a belch and muttered to himself again: "A Level 3 Beast Master defeating a Level 5 Beast Master, mastering self-created combat techniques, and completing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? How is that even possible?" At that moment, Drake''s ears perked up slightly as he heard someone say: "Not only that, I remember Charles is also a high-level blacksmith and a high-level alchemist!" Upon hearing this in the canyon, Drake''s disdain became even more apparent. How could there be such a well-rounded genius? Even if someone truly has some talent, at such a young age, they wouldn''t have that much time. Whether it''s forging, alchemy, training as a Beast Master, or understanding combat techniques, all these pursuits require a massive amount of time and energy. As a former Level 8 Beast Master in the Dawn organization, Drake had never heard of such a genius. The young man standing atop the [Alloy Ant Queen] simply couldn''t have achieved that! "Hmph, if all of this is true, I swear I won''t drink for a whole month." Drake said somewhat boredly. He pulled out another bottle of strong liquor and gulped it down in one go. Just as he felt bored and turned to leave, a new development suddenly occurred in the canyon. ... "Mountain Rabbit, are you out of your mind, or are you just too scared and misremembering? It''s impossible for anyone to reach such a level!" Dante said firmly. Beside him, Alyssa looked at Charles, who remained motionless and expressionless, and nodded in agreement. "I have to admit, Charles does have some skills. Being able to control the Alloy Ant Queen is already impressive, but as for what you''re talking about, no one could achieve that." Asher had also regained his calm and silence. The information he had just received had indeed shocked him, but after careful consideration, he realized it was simply impossible! Even if someone is a genius, starting from birth, studying alchemy, learning forging, and observing various combat techniques, once they reach the age required for Beast Master awakening. They still couldn''t achieve what Mountain Rabbit described! Because the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, raised and trained by the royal family from a young age, couldn''t accomplish these things either, let alone anyone else. Such feats simply couldn''t happen to one person, especially not to a teenager! "Is it possible that you all just haven''t seen enough? Maybe these things are quite normal?" Charles said slowly. He had seen too many people like this, whenever he accomplished something, there were always many who didn''t believe it. Charles didn''t really care, and he didn''t want to waste time proving himself to everyone who doubted him. After all, how many meaningless tasks would that involve? It was the same now, he was merely stating a fact and had no intention of proving anything. However, upon hearing this, Dante immediately felt displeased. Before he could act or say anything, Alyssa shot him a look to stop him. "Our lives depend entirely on Charles now, there''s no need to create more risks." Alyssa explained quietly. In the next moment, the roar of the Alloy Ant Queen suddenly sounded, and the surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants began to stir, closing in on the four who were surrounded. Charles said calmly, "In a moment, they will separate you. I advise you not to act rashly, or your fate will be to be gnawed to bones by these ants." "Separate? Charles, what do you mean?" Alyssa asked, her thoughts a bit slow as she instinctively inquired. Charles didn''t explain. He just wanted to know more about Drake, so he could judge whether to continue with the Dawn organization''s mission. Separating Alyssa, Dante, and Asher was to facilitate better questioning, preventing the three from fabricating information. Soon, everyone except Mountain Rabbit was separated by the surrounding [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. Only Mountain Rabbit looked at Charles in confusion, not understanding what this meant. "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. I''m not the kind of person who kills innocents." Charles said slowly. Mountain Rabbit let out a sigh of relief, cautiously nodded, and after a slight hesitation, asked, "Are you really the Charles from Calivia? The one who supposedly saved many missing children? People call you a hero." Charles froze for a moment upon hearing this. He opened his mouth and slowly responded, "I am Charles, but not a hero." Upon hearing this response, Dante couldn''t take it anymore. With Alyssa by his side, he had managed to stay calm. But now, seeing Alyssa surrounded by [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], he felt extremely anxious. From the very beginning, he had come to the Golden Mountain Range for Alyssa. "Charles! Stop pretending! What hero or genius? You''re just a small fry, don''t forget it was us protecting you all the way!" Dante shouted loudly. Charles chuckled and pointed to two white bones not far away. Those were the remains of two newcomers who had fled in fear. They hadn''t lasted long enough for Charles to control the [Alloy Ant Queen] and were devoured by the frenzied [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], leaving only their bones in the yellow sand. "If nothing unexpected happens, those bones on the ground will be my final outcome." Charles said as he directed the Alloy Ant Queen to move toward Dante. The massive body of the Alloy Ant Queen, combined with Charles''s cold and merciless gaze, was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine! "Charles, what are you going to do? Aren''t you a Level 4 Beast Master? Why not have a real duel between men, without summoning mystical beasts or using skills?" Dante shouted. He had thought a lot just now. If he wanted to avoid being at the mercy of Charles regarding life and death, his only option was to find a way to control Charles. Then he could use Charles to control the [Alloy Ant Queen], giving the three of them a chance to survive. To completely surrender and hand over their fate to Charles was something only a fool would do. "As long as Charles agrees, with my physical abilities, I will definitely be able to take control of him!" Dante kept thinking to himself. They say the more one lacks something, the more they care about it. What Mountain Rabbit said was impossible for Charles to achieve, yet he still hypocritically admitted it. This indicated that Charles was someone who craved attention, admiration, and worship from others. Such a person would likely not refuse a challenge to a duel! Recalling the three [combat techniques] he had mastered, Dante felt more confident. This was his last resort and the key to turning the situation around! Alyssa, Dante, and Asher exchanged silent glances, and then all turned their attention to Charles, waiting for his response. "You do have a bit of wisdom, but not much." Charles said slowly. Having remained calm and cautious, with strong observational skills, how could he not notice the exchange of glances among the three? "Charles, what do you mean? Are you afraid? Well, there''s no one else around. If you don''t dare to duel with me, no one will think less of you." Dante aimed to provoke Charles. In the next moment, the massive body of the [Alloy Ant Queen] slowly collapsed to the ground. Charles leisurely walked down, taking his time. "You guys aren''t from Genosha, are you? Can you tell me about Drake and why you came to find him?" Charles asked slowly. Dante''s pupils suddenly constricted. He hadn''t expected Charles''s question to be about Drake! It should be known that before their departure, Asher had done some investigation, and there shouldn''t have been anyone else in the whole town looking for information on Drake. How did Charles know? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re not from Genosha, we''re from the Stellar Empire. As for the rest, if you agree to duel me, even if you lose, I''ll tell you." Dante said, showing a bit of cleverness. He first threw out some real information, hoping to entice Charles into agreeing to the duel. Charles nodded indifferently, standing in front of Dante, staring into his eyes, and said: "I hope you keep your promise. Let the battle begin." Dante looked at Charles in surprise, he hadn''t expected him to actually agree, and without any hesitation at that. "Charles, it seems that long-term false flattery has blinded you to reality. Without summoning mystical beasts or using skills, you''re no match for me!" Dante declared, using his combat techniques without hesitation. In an instant, Dante''s body began to swell, his skin turned red, and his muscles bulged, making him appear much larger. "Combat techniques? I''ve seen something similar in the underworld, it''s nothing special." Charles said, not feeling the slightest bit of tension. "The underworld? Don''t tell me it was during the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? Charles, everything Mountain Rabbit said is a lie. Any normal person wouldn''t believe you could do it!" Dante shook his head and clapped his hands. Seeing that Charles hadn''t made any defensive moves only increased Dante''s confidence. "What genius? Clearly, you''ve never been in real combat. To be so relaxed and carefree during a duel is simply laughable!" After saying this, his body suddenly launched forward from his original position, kicking up a storm of sand as he charged at Charles! Chapter 307: Chapter 307: You Brought This on Yourself! Alyssa and Asher stared intently at the battle between Charles and Dante.The two of them were ready, if Dante happened to falter, Alyssa and Asher would risk everything to see if they could get past the surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants. As long as there was even a slight opportunity for Alyssa to get close to Charles, she was confident she could take control of him and resolve this crisis. It wasn''t just the two of them, Ruby, perched on a nearby pile of stones, and Drake, above the canyon, were also drawn in. Ruby was not worried at all about Charles''s fight. She knew Charles''s actual combat strength, he had no trouble facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and if he used his trump card, he could even contend with a Level 6 Beast Master! After all, she had heard that Colton, the master-level alchemist, had given Charles plenty of orange-quality miracle drugs. "Ugh, it''s nice to have a master-level alchemist as a teacher. I, a Level 7 Beast Master, only have one bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, but I wonder how many Charles has!" Ruby muttered softly. Meanwhile, Drake above the canyon stopped drinking, his eyes wide as if he had seen something extraordinary, fixated on the battle below. Dante, having used his combat techniques, had just reached Charles when he was kicked back! Dante''s body flew through the air like a shrimp, his chest nearly touching his knees due to Charles''s immense power, and he was sent flying backward. After knocking away countless Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, the tremendous force finally dissipated, and he crashed heavily to the ground, coughing incessantly. A mouthful of fresh blood mixed with some unknown chunks of flesh spilled from Dante''s mouth. "How could this happen? Just from one kick?" Alyssa watched the scene in disbelief. Her mouth fell open as she completely forgot the plan, replaying the earlier moment in her mind. Alyssa was well aware of Dante''s strength, even if he was not as strong as Asher, he could defeat three Level 4 Beast Masters in a row over three days in the underworld! His speed and power were far beyond what an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master could compare to. Even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire recognized Dante''s strength, which is why he was allowed to participate in such an important mission. Unexpectedly, a person with such physical prowess and powerful strength was kicked away by Charles! Moreover, it seemed that Dante had sustained significant injuries. "Dante used combat techniques, how could he be so easily overpowered?" Asher couldn''t accept what had just happened and instinctively questioned it. Unfortunately, no one was there to answer his doubts. Charles walked slowly towards the lying Dante, stepping on the soft sand. The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants parted, creating a wide path that appeared like a red carpet. At the end of the path was Dante, struggling to get up. "Charles..." Dante, with his hands on his knees, trying hard to stand, managed to utter a single word before another mouthful of blood spewed out. He stared blankly at the crimson stain on the yellow sand, his breathing becoming rapid. From that kick, he had felt the terror of death! If it hadn''t been for the enhancement provided by combat techniques, he probably would have been dead by now! "How could he be so powerful? Is everything the Mountain Rabbit said really true? That kick had immense force, perfect timing, and it hit my weak point without any error." Dante thought to himself incessantly. He couldn''t fathom whether Charles had already seen through his weakness or if it was just luck. "I can''t continue fighting, I will die, I will die." Dante''s breathing grew more frantic, his survival instinct resisting the fight! He slowly lifted his head and glanced at Alyssa, who was utterly shocked, and his breathing gradually calmed down. Grinding his teeth, Dante slowly straightened his body, looking up at the slowly approaching Charles. Taking a deep breath, he resumed his offensive stance. His fists clenched tightly, and fiery energy surged within him, suddenly manifesting as bright flames on his fists. The surrounding air shimmered as if it was about to shatter at any moment. "Charles, I admit that kick was strong. You must have used combat techniques, or it wouldn''t have had such power." Dante said as he tensed every muscle in his body, channeling all his energy and strength into his fists. His eyes locked onto Charles, desperately searching for the best route of attack and any weaknesses. However, seeing Charles''s relaxed and comfortable demeanor made sweat bead on Dante''s forehead, quickly evaporating under the heat of the flames on his fists. "How is this possible? Charles isn''t even in a defensive stance, why can''t I see any weaknesses? No, it looks like every part of him is a weak point. Just like during my first attack, if I strike, those weaknesses will vanish!" Dante thought to himself. At that moment, Charles''s calm voice broke the silence: "What combat techniques? I haven''t even used my self-created combat techniques yet." "What! You haven''t used combat techniques? You must be lying to me!" Dante immediately lost his composure, questioning him. In response to the accusation, Charles sighed and chose not to explain further. What he said was the truth, he really hadn''t used his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. That last kick was merely a result of his striking technique, physical strength, and combat experience. To be honest, facing an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, Charles had no desire to fight. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This kind of battle wouldn''t provide him with any substantial improvement, it was just a waste of time. As Charles''s figure drew closer, Alyssa, watching from the sidelines, held her breath, her mind racing: "It can''t be that he didn''t use combat techniques. Dante is a genius recognized personally by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire. It''s impossible to defeat him so easily without combat techniques!" "Charles must have used combat techniquesjust ones that are cleverly disguised!" Alyssa knew time was running out. All that awaited Dante was failure, and at that point, the three of them would have no ability to resist! Whether the three of them lived or died depended entirely on Charles''s decision! "Let''s give it a shot. I have six mystical beasts. Against the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, I should be able to buy us 3 to 5 seconds. If I can take down Charles, we can turn the tide!" Alyssa''s thoughts raced. She glanced at Asher beside her and nodded, both of them ready to act immediately! However, in the next moment, an indescribable aura emanated from Charles. The Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants around him trembled and all dropped to the ground, not daring to move, as if they had encountered a terrifying and formidable presence. Even the Alloy Ant Queen, who had Little Gold burrowing inside her, momentarily forgot the pain in her body. She slowly raised her head and gazed at Charles''s silhouette. "This human possesses an aura like that of a deity! Who exactly is he?" The Alloy Ant Queen pondered. Alyssa and Asher, observing everything around them, were completely taken aback. They couldn''t sense anything unusual, why were the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants so terrified? Could it be that a horrifying ferocious beast was about to appear? Only Drake, perched above the canyon, looked toward Charles and sprayed out the drink he had just swallowed! Drake exclaimed in shock, "Self-created combat techniques? The individual consciousness of the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is weak. Most of their collective consciousness resides with the Alloy Ant Queen. Unlike human Beast Masters, they can sense things that some Beast Masters cannot." "To create such a scene, Charles''s self-created combat techniques must involve some special domain!" "Domain-type self-created combat techniques are quite rare. Could it be that everything said earlier is true? Is he really that talented?" Drake''s body suddenly vanished from his spot, repositioning himself closer in order to perceive more details of Charles''s presence. "Damn it! What is going on? Never mind, I can''t hold back any longer. I need to attack!" Dante gritted his teeth, the flames on his fists burning fiercely. Just as his fiery fists were about to make contact with Charles, Charles casually kicked two small stones on the ground, sending them flying with lightning speed to strike Dante''s arm. In an instant, the flames on Dante''s fists began to extinguish as if they had run out of fuel. "Damn it! Charles, what combat techniques did you use? Why did my Flame Fist disappear?" Dante''s eyes widened, and before he could comprehend what was happening, his arms started to swell rapidly, fire energy gathering as if they were about to explode. "Dante! What''s wrong with you?" Asher and Alyssa exclaimed, realizing the situation and quickly entering the fray. Alyssa''s six mystical beasts had just begun to move when the Alloy Ant Queen let out a low roar! At that moment, the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants sprang into action, blocking their path. Only Alyssa remained, continuously moving closer to Charles. "Why aren''t the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants stopping me? What does this mean? Is it an order from Charles? Does he want to fight me?" Alyssa understood in an instant. "This is your own doing, Charles! I''m a Level 6 Beast Master!" Alyssa roared in anger and launched her attack! Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Youre Quite Impressive "Alyssa, be careful! What Mountain Rabbit said might all be true, this guy is really strange and completely nullified my combat techniques!" Dante shouted while desperately trying to control the raging fire energy within him.In the past, Dante would have felt completely at ease facing Alyssa. After all, her strength as a Level 6 Beast Master was substantial. Even if her mystical beasts were restricted by the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants and couldn''t participate in battle, her remaining power was not something a Level 4 Beast Master could withstand. However, after truly fighting against Charles, Dante realized how terrifying the situation was. It seemed that Charles had not even used his full strength up to this point! Moreover, those two small stones he casually kicked had managed to dissipate his strongest combat technique, the Flame Fist! How was that even possible? Suppressing the enormous doubt in his heart, Dante widened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the battle between Alyssa and Charles, a Level 6 Beast Master versus a Level 4 Beast Master! He saw Alyssa let out an angry roar! In front of her, several pale blue wind blades rapidly coalesced, then shot toward Charles''s body at an incredible speed! The wind blades, formed by the skills of a Level 6 Beast Master, created a sharp whistling sound as they sliced through the air, echoing throughout the canyon. This was due to the wind blades'' speed, which was so fast that they seemed to be tearing through the air! The pale blue light of the wind blades grazed the edges of Charles''s body, plunging directly into the yellow sand, kicking up clouds of dust that danced up and down. "He dodged it? How is his reaction so fast?" Alyssa thought in surprise. She hadn''t expected that Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master, could actually react to her skill attack, if he were an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, he would have been defeated by now! "Here it comes again!" Alyssa gritted her teeth. She did not stop her advance toward Charles but chose to continue moving forward while channeling the wind attribute energy within her to launch another attack! In the next moment, Alyssa was suddenly surrounded by a whirlwind that spun continuously, with powerful winds stirring up the sand and small stones beneath her feet. The sand and small stones whirled around her, accelerating as they were caught in the gale, transforming the previously ordinary particles into weapons of immense destructive power! The sky was filled with swirling sand, and the raging winds caused the surrounding environment to darken instantly. Alyssa''s skill, Super Tornado, was now complete! And it was continuously closing in on Charles, centered around her! Charles took a deep breath. He could sense the immense power contained within Alyssa''s skill, truly, she was a Level 6 Beast Master, with numerous powerful offensive techniques at her disposal. Maintaining his calm, Charles activated his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. Within the confines of this domain, he could clearly perceive the trajectories of the swirling sand and stones. It was a truly remarkable sensation, while to an outsider the whirlwind of sand and stones seemed to spin and accelerate endlessly, to Charles, it appeared as if the world had slowed down. As Alyssa fully entered the range of his domain, Charles was able to feel all her information, including the flow of wind attribute energy throughout her body and the intricate details of the tornado''s formation. Dante and Asher, who had no idea about Charles''s self-created combat techniques, let out a sigh of relief as they observed the scene before them. They were well aware of Alyssa''s Super Tornado, if it fully formed, any ordinary Beast Master who chose to confront it head-on instead of fleeing would likely be battered to death by the debris propelled by the explosive tornado! "I wonder what Charles is thinking, he''s still standing there and hasn''t turned to run." Dante noted, observing Charles''s stillness. The relief he had felt earlier resurfaced, especially seeing the calm expression on Charles''s face. A thought began to form in Dante''s mind: could it be that Charles could directly disperse Super Tornado? Just like before, when Charles had used two small stones to nullify his Fire Fist. It wasn''t just Dante and Asher who were nervously watching the battle unfold, high above the canyon, Drake, the Level 8 Beast Master, was also wide-eyed, closely monitoring Charles''s movements. "This Level 6 Beast Master''s skill is quite something, I wonder how Charles will deal with it?" Drake said softly. He no longer felt bored, instead, he was constantly pondering what type of self-created combat techniques Charles''s domain might be and what their functions were. As a well-informed Level 8 Beast Master, Drake could sense that within a certain range around Charles, he seemed able to detect the trajectories and intentions of incoming attacks. He could even perceive the flow of energy within their bodies! Just now, when facing another Level 4 Beast Master''s combat technique, Charles must have sensed the route of the fire attribute energy flowing to the opponent''s fist and interrupted it directly using two stones. That was why the Level 4 Beast Master''s combat technique had disappeared, and he had suffered the backlash of his own fire attribute energy. "If that''s the case, then this is serious for Charles." Drake observed the battle in the canyon closely. Charles began to make a move, he raised both hands, and energies of ice and fire materialized in his palms, coalescing and colliding. The energy bomb gathered ice and fire elements, forming a chaotic elemental shockwave that triggered a powerful explosion. Upon seeing Charles''s actions, Alyssa instantly felt more relaxed. She could sense that this was a purely elemental energy attack, while it looked powerful, it wouldn''t stop her Super Tornado! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a Level 6 Beast Master valued by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Alyssa had plenty of combat experience and had already used Super Tornado to defeat many foes! "This time will be no different! As long as I take down Charles, I can safely leave, find Drake, and complete my mission!" Alyssa took a deep breath and continued to unleash the energy within her. At that moment, another energy bomb slowly began to form in front of Charles. Alyssa frowned slightly and shouted, "Charles, stop struggling and give up! I will spare your life and let you live." "Struggling? This isn''t struggling at all." Charles replied slowly. He had already identified the weakness in her skill, and now all he needed to do was use the two gathered energy bombs to render her technique completely ineffective! In the next moment, two energy bombs flew towards the massive tornado with a whoosh. Alyssa watched the flight trajectory of the energy bombs, her eyes filled with confusion and disbelief. Why did it seem like Charles''s skills had lost their direction? To the onlookers, Charles''s counterattack appeared almost comical, despite the enormous size of the Super Tornado, his skills failed to hit their target. Instead, they exploded to the sides of the Super Tornado! "What is Charles doing? Has he given up?" Dante said, puzzled. Before he could think it through, he saw Alyssa''s previously calm body begin to tremble, her expression one of shock. "Youhow did you do that?" Alyssa shouted. In the next instant, the stones that had been swirling and accelerating in the air lost all their force, slowly coming to a stop and dropping from the sky. "What! Charles really managed to counter Alyssa''s skill! How did he do it?" Dante''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared intensely at Charles, searching for answers. Charles didn''t feel the need to explain anything, he had simply used Divine Domain to discover the weakness of Super Tornado and then utilized the shockwave from the explosions of the two energy bombs to break her technique. Without any hesitation, Charles began to actively attack Alyssa. Now he had a clearer understanding of the strength of a Level 6 Beast Master, but it wasn''t enough, the rest needed to be proven through real combat! Constantly battling strong opponents was the best way to enhance his abilities, which is why he hadn''t used Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants to stop Alyssa earlier. Charles wanted to fight, he sought experience in order to continuously improve his strength! Under the astonished gazes of everyone, Charles''s figure moved like a ghost, repeatedly launching attacks at Alyssa. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Alyssa found herself unable to fully defend against Charles''s onslaught for a moment, and each time she attempted to counterattack, it was as if Charles had anticipated her moves, dodging her attacks with precision! In just a few breaths, Alyssa''s body kept retreating. In close combat, she was no match for Charles, his strength was simply terrifying! "Alyssa!" Dante shouted as he gritted his teeth and tried to stand up to help her. However, he was already nearing his physical limits and collapsed again after barely getting to his feet. Asher took a deep breath, glanced at the situation on the battlefield, and moved without hesitation. However, before he could enter the fray, Charles suddenly halted his attacks, retreating with a swift motion, as if sensing something unusual. The calm expression he usually wore finally changed! In the next moment, a terrifying pressure swept through the entire canyon. The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, as well as Alyssa, Asher, and Dante, felt as if they were nailed to the spot, unable to move. Only Charles paused slightly but was still able to keep moving. "You''ve got some guts, kid. Under my pressure, you can still act freely." Drake''s figure appeared before everyone. Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Drake Faced with the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar man, Charles wasted no time and pulled out his black gold long knife, retrieving the orange-quality miracle drug that Colton had given him.[Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that, when consumed, can temporarily lift physical limitations, boosting strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can only be used by a Level 6 Beast Master or below. Once the effect wears off, the user will be in a state of exhaustion for three hours. At the same time, not far behind Charles, a figure quickly approached from a pile of rubble. It was Ruby, who had been secretly protecting Charles. As a Level 7 Beast Master, she could sense that this unfamiliar man was likely an Level 8 Beast Master! Even so, she did not hesitate to step forward, directly placing herself behind Charles and keeping a vigilant watch on the suddenly appearing man. "Don''t be tense, I mean no harm." Drake said, gazing at Charles with interest, his voice slow and deliberate. Charles seemed to ignore everything he heard, maintaining his high level of alertness. He gripped the black gold long knife tightly, ready to drink the Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug at any moment. "Why are you being so cautious? Aren''t you the one looking for me? Now that I''ve shown up, you seem to want to run away." Drake said, slightly exasperated as he offered a brief explanation. Having finally found someone who piqued his interest, he wasn''t going to let the person leave easily. "Are you the Level 8 Beast Master Mr. Drake? I have been commissioned to find something." Charles said, letting out a sigh of relief as he spoke loudly. Upon hearing this, Alyssa''s expression changed multiple times, especially when she realized that Charles was looking for Drake for a specific item, her gaze became even more piercing. "Mr. Drake, we are from the Stellar Empire. We were commissioned by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire to undergo a trial." Alyssa added promptly. To their surprise, Drake didn''t even glance at them, he continued to focus solely on Charles and slowly said, "So you''re Charles. Who sent you to find me?" "The commissioner is Cecilia." Charles replied. Upon hearing Cecilia''s name, Drake slapped his forehead and sighed, speaking to himself, "That crazy old woman still hasn''t given up, huh?" "What did she tell you?" Drake continued to inquire. Charles recounted the entire backstory and Cecilia''s commission in detail. After listening, Drake''s expression turned somewhat grim as he sighed, "Cecilia is still as unreliable as ever, she doesn''t provide any information and just sends you to find me." Now that Charles had met Level 8 Beast Master Drake, half of Cecilia''s commission was already completed. He didn''t know exactly what Cecilia was looking for, but he was very clear about one thing: if the subsequent events posed a high risk, he would not hesitate to abandon the mission. He had already agreed with Cecilia that he could withdraw at any time if there was a significant risk. "Alright, I understand your purpose for coming. That item can only be obtained by those who pass the trial, there will be no exceptions." Drake said, looking at the group. He instinctively pulled out a bottle of strong liquor, and just as he twisted off the cap, he seemed to remember something and, with a hint of regret, inhaled the aroma of the liquor before putting it away. "We are willing to accept the trial, Mr. Drake. Could you please tell us when it will begin?" Alyssa asked cautiously. Drake looked down at the ground beneath him and replied slowly, "In three days, you will gather here, and then the trial will begin. Additionally, there will be other participants." "Other participants?" Alyssa was quite surprised, she had always thought that only their group was coming to find Drake. "That''s right. The Golden Mountain Range will soon cease to exist. The volcano deep within the earth is about to erupt, and this is the best time to conduct the trial." Drake briefly explained without going into too much detail. Upon hearing this, Charles glanced at the trembling Alloy Ant Queen and thought, no wonder they suddenly started migrating, it turns out it was because the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range was about to erupt. "By the way, Charles, let your mystical beast out. At this rate, the Alloy Ant Queen might die." Drake said. Charles hurried over to the massive form of the Alloy Ant Queen. It was clear that the size of the Alloy Ant Queen had diminished, it was no longer as large as it had been at the beginning. "Little Gold! Come out quickly." Charles called out a couple of times. Before long, Little Gold emerged from within the Alloy Ant Queen. The Alloy Ant Queen shook violently, as if finally relieved, it didn''t have time to celebrate before it started retreating frantically until it was a considerable distance away from Little Gold, at which point it finally stopped. Little Gold now looked very different from before, its original length of over one meter had nearly reached two meters! Not only had its size increased dramatically, but the dorsal fin on its back had also become more robust and sharper, glinting coldly in the sunlight. [Ding! Little Gold has absorbed the metallic juice from the Alloy Ant Queen, gaining an increase in power. It is very happy, loyalty +5. ] Charles glanced at the notification, which showed that Little Gold''s loyalty had reached 83, enough for communication. A strange voice appeared in Charles''s mind, "Master, I''m still not full!" Charles kept a straight face but couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth as he replied in his mind, "That''s enough, look at how scared the Alloy Ant Queen is. If you eat more, it will die." "Alright then, Master, I think I''m a bit tired and want to rest." Little Gold said, immediately losing its energy upon hearing it couldn''t continue devouring. "Okay, you can go back and rest." Charles said. After settling Little Gold''s matter, he finally looked up at Drake. Drake stared thoughtfully at the disappearing figure of Little Gold and remarked: "A diamond-quality special metallic mystical beast, Charles, you really are quite lucky." Upon hearing Drake''s words, Alyssa, Dante, and Asher were shocked. Although they had started to believe what Mountain Rabbit had said before, they still felt astonished at the affirmation from a Level 8 Beast Master. It turned out everything was true, Charles was indeed a genius blacksmith and alchemist, having contracted with both emerald-quality and diamond-quality mystical beasts! He had completed self-created combat techniques and had challenged the "Reaper''s Scythe!" "Is this even human? Even with support from a powerful family, it''s hard to achieve something like this." Dante murmured. Asher thought of something different and slowly asked, "Is there a major family with the surname Chu in Genosha? I haven''t heard of it." "No, Charles might be a disciple of some high-ranking Beast Master. That''s the only explanation that makes sense, a full effort from a Level 8 Beast Master should be about right." Alyssa replied. The group communicated quietly, expressing their shock regarding Charles. Drake looked at the calm-faced Charles with great interest, his purpose for being here was Charles, and he hadn''t encountered such a talented young man in a long time. "Charles, will you participate in the trial in three days? That item can only be obtained by passing the trial." Drake said slowly. To his surprise, Charles replied straightforwardly, "I still don''t know what that item is." "I forgot, that guy Cecilia definitely didn''t tell you." Drake said, tapping his head in exasperation. He briefly explained, and only then did Charles realize that what Cecilia and Alyssa were looking for was actually an orange-quality item! It was called the "Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone." which could devour various types of metals to absorb their metallic energy and enhance a Beast Master''s physical attributes. Although it was an orange-quality item, its special function made it comparable to a typical gold-quality item. No wonder even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire sent someone to search for it. Charles had a rough idea, according to their agreement, this item was to be handed over to Cecilia once found, and he couldn''t use it for himself. Moreover, according to Drake, there would be other participants coming in three days, making the competition fierce and inevitably dangerous. So, Charles decided that he would observe how the trial unfolded. If it didn''t pose too great a risk, he would complete the task as agreed. "I will participate." Charles replied. Drake smiled with satisfaction and said, "Good, I''m really looking forward to your performance." After saying that, his figure vanished without a trace. In the canyon, only Charles, Ruby, Dante, Asher, and the guide Mountain Rabbit remained. Alyssa looked at Charles and the Level 7 Beast Master Ruby behind him with a complex expression. It was surprising to realize that there had been a Level 7 Beast Master secretly protecting Charles from the very beginning, this meant that even if they wanted to take action against him, Charles would be safe from any unexpected incidents. Moreover, there was no need for the Level 7 Beast Master to intervene, Charles alone could kill them all! The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants were not to be taken lightly, if they swarmed, no one would leave alive. "Charles, let''s put our grudges to rest here, I''ll see you at the trial in three days." Alyssa said cautiously, her eyes fixed on Charles and Ruby. Her current wish was for Charles to overlook them and let them leave unharmed. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles paid no attention to the group, his mind was entirely focused on finding the [Golden Stone] and completing Little Gold''s advancement. Just as Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the matter was settled, Ruby, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. "Stop right there! Who said you could leave?" Ruby said with evident displeasure. Chapter 310: Chapter 310: The Leader Alyssa''s body stiffened, facing a Level 7 Beast Master, she had no means to resist. Asher and Dante, both Level 4 Beast Masters, were of no help at all."You think you can leave just like that after harboring ill intentions toward Charles? No compensation at all?" Ruby said with a cheerful smile. She wasn''t about to let these people who sought to exploit Charles off the hook so easily. "Compensation? I don''t have anything on me that I could use to compensate Charles..." Alyssa replied slowly. Ruby naturally didn''t believe her, how could a Level 6 Beast Master not have something to offer as compensation? Her entire body was filled with surging earth energy, as if she were ready to strike at any moment. Charles scratched his head, he only wanted to know where he could find more [Giant Pangolins] to conveniently search for the [Golden Stone]. As for Alyssa and her group, he decided it was better to leave them to Ruby to handle. With that thought in mind, Charles directly approached Mountain Rabbit, the guide, and asked: "Do you know about the [Golden Stone]?" Mountain Rabbit had been in a daze ever since the Level 8 Beast Master Drake appeared. After a long moment, Mountain Rabbit finally snapped back to reality, swallowed hard, and replied, "I know. In the past, you could go deep into the underground mines to find it. Now, you can only rely on hunting [Giant Pangolins] to have a chance of finding it." Charles nodded, this information matched what he had already investigated. "Since you are the guide for the Golden Mountain Range, you must know where there are more [Giant Pangolins], right?" Charles pulled out a gold coin and handed it directly to Mountain Rabbit. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is a deposit. Once you help me find the [Golden Stone], there will be another gold coin for you." Charles said slowly. Upon seeing the gold coin, Mountain Rabbit didn''t hesitate to take it. He changed from his previous timid demeanor to one of confidence, patting his chest and responding loudly: "No problem! In the Golden Mountain Range, I am the best guide! Mr. Charles, you can rest assured, following me will be absolutely fine." After saying that, Mountain Rabbit remembered something and glanced at the slowly moving [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], continuing: "As long as we don''t run into surprises like this, there usually won''t be any issues." Mountain Rabbit was feeling very excited. Previously, guiding Alyssa and her group only earned him a few hundred silver coins, and it involved a lot of danger. Now, all he had to do was help Charles find areas with more [Giant Pangolins], and he would earn a gold coin! Plus, there would be another gold coin afterward! Two gold coins were what he usually had to risk a lot for and spend a long time to earn. Gripping the gold coin tightly in his hand, Mountain Rabbit felt a surge of motivation! Charles turned around and walked over to Ruby, while Alyssa and her group had already left in disgrace. "A Level 6 Beast Master and two Level 4 Beast Masters, they must have quite a few things on them. Once you sell those, you could make a good amount of gold." Ruby tossed over a ring. Charles caught it and looked at it, his eyes displaying the information prompt: [Black Jade Ring [Blue Quality]: Made from a space gem. Due to the gem''s small size and average craftsmanship, it has a storage space of 4 cubic meters but has a limited lifespan.] This Black Jade Ring had some value, but it wasn''t high. The items inside were quite ordinary, lacking anything of high quality. There was only a purple-quality dagger, which looked decent, it was likely Alyssa''s equipment. [Storm Dagger [Purple Quality]: Forged from special metal materials, it can enhance the attack power of Wind Attribute Beast Masters. It is hard, sharp, compact, and flexible. Effect: Gale Strike, infusing wind attribute energy into the dagger can temporarily increase attack speed.] "It seems that Beast Masters in the Stellar Empire aren''t particularly wealthy. A Level 6 Beast Master only has one piece of purple-quality equipment." Charles remarked. Ruby rolled her eyes upon hearing this, slowly replying: "Do you think everyone is like you? One piece of purple-quality equipment is already acceptable for a Level 6 Beast Master." Charles scratched his head and responded, "Is that so? Purple-quality equipment shouldn''t be hard to come by." He had quite a few orange-quality weapons and gear, so he had grown indifferent to purple-quality items. "Enough about that. Do you think everyone is like you? The orange-quality miracle drug you have makes me envious." Ruby said, her expression quite unsettled. After packing everything up, Charles followed Mountain Rabbit to the area where [Giant Pangolins] might appear in search of the [Golden Stone]. Ruby chose not to hide her presence again and directly followed behind Charles. The three of them passed through a canyon and arrived at a massive cliff. "This is the place! Someone saw [Giant Pangolins] here last week." Mountain Rabbit said confidently. Charles observed carefully, the cliff before them was incredibly steep, almost vertical to the ground, with no path to climb. The materials for Little Gold''s promotion were all in the storage space, and now they were only missing the most crucial item: the [Golden Stone]. As long as they could find it, Little Gold would be able to complete its promotion. At that point, Charles''s strength would also increase. There were still three days until the trial, but he wondered if they could complete the promotion before it started. Soon, the three of them discovered a cave about four meters high at the base of the cliff ahead. After carefully observing the marks on the stone walls and the surrounding soil, Charles determined that the cave had appeared about a week ago, which matched what Mountain Rabbit had said. "It seems this cave was dug out by the [Giant Pangolins]. They might be inside right now." Charles assessed slowly. The hexagram array appeared, and Mousie materialized in front of Charles. "Mousie, use Darkness Cloak to check inside the cave. Observe the surroundings and report back to me in a timely manner." Charles instructed. Mousie nodded and immediately vanished into the darkness of the cave. Ruby watched Mousie disappear and, after sensing the surroundings carefully, exclaimed in surprise, "Charles, your mystical beast skill is really special! As a Level 7 Beast Master, I wouldn''t have easily noticed it if I hadn''t paid close attention." Charles found this remark familiar, it seemed that Teacher Ethan had said something similar before. [Darkness Cloak] was a very practical skill, useful not just for fleeing or hiding, but also great for gathering information. Before long, Mousie returned, and Charles heard Mousie''s voice in his mind: "Master, the cave is quite complex and deep. I encountered two large-looking pangolins on my way." Charles''s eyes lit up upon hearing this! Not only were there two, but if the cave was deep, it might be connected to other caves dug by [Giant Pangolins]. This could lead to an encounter with even more [Giant Pangolins]. If that happened, their chances of finding the [Golden Stone] would greatly increase! "There are [Giant Pangolins] inside. Let''s go in." Charles decided on the spot, intending to hunt the [Giant Pangolins] immediately. Mountain Rabbit looked hesitant. He was just a guide, and going in might expose him to danger. Watching Charles and Ruby enter the cave, Mountain Rabbit glanced around and followed them inside. With Charles, who was fighting at Level 6, and Ruby, who was a Level 7 Beast Master, Mountain Rabbit felt it was safer to stay behind them. The cave was dark and damp, with not a hint of light. The sound of dripping water echoed everywhere, creating an eerie silence. Charles pulled out the flashlight he had prepared from the storage space and slowly made his way deeper into the cave. Based on the information gathered by Mousie, the three soon arrived near their destination. A loud snoring filled the air, causing the ground of the cave to tremble slightly. "Are the [Giant Pangolins] sleeping?" Mountain Rabbit whispered uncertainly. Charles didn''t respond. He cautiously peeked out to see two massive figures in the distance[Giant Pangolins] that looked as large as shipping containers. Information appeared in his sight: [Giant Pangolins] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 55 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: High-Speed Digging, Claw Attack, Iron Ball, Rapid Regeneration. [Weakness]: Wood ... As he observed the [Giant Pangolins] drifting into slumber, he particularly noted how, when one of them turned over, its belly pocket appeared to be bulging. According to the information collected, the [Giant Pangolins] would stash some rare metal ores in their pockets to strengthen the shells and claws of their offspring. "Hopefully, these two [Giant Pangolins] have the [Golden Stone] in their pockets." Charles thought to himself as he pulled out the black gold long knife. Just as Charles and Ruby were about to take action, the cave passage behind them suddenly shook. The three immediately stopped and turned to look. They saw another massive figure appear, and the information prompt in Charles''s eyes changed: [Giant Pangolins Leader] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 65 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Temporary Enhancement, High-Speed Digging, Claw Attack, Iron Ball, Rapid Regeneration, Call Allies. [Weakness]: Wood ... "Damn it, there''s another one! I''ll take care of it first." Ruby said, getting ready to move. Charles quickly whispered to stop her. This one was different, it was the [Giant Pangolins] Leader, capable of calling other [Giant Pangolins]! If they couldn''t deal with it quickly, they might face significant trouble! Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Finding the Golden Stone "What''s wrong, Charles? Can''t we just deal with this big ferocious beast first?" Ruby asked quietly, a bit puzzled.In her opinion, since there were two Giant Pangolins in front and another one coming from behind, they should take care of the one in the back first to avoid being caught in a pincer attack, which could be dangerous. "Teacher Ruby, this isn''t just any ordinary Giant Pangolin. It''s the Giant Pangolin Leader, and it can summon other ferocious beasts." Charles explained. Ruby''s eyes widened in surprise as she exclaimed, "How do you know that? It looks only slightly bigger than a regular Giant Pangolin, there''s nothing special about it!" Even the guide from the Golden Mountain Range, Mountain Rabbit, voiced his skepticism quietly, saying, "I think I''ve heard that there is indeed a leader among the Giant Pangolins, but since they usually live inside the mountains, few people have actually seen one." "I saw relevant information in the library, so I can recognize it." Charles casually offered as an excuse. He couldn''t very well say it was because he could see hidden information prompts, could he? After hearing this, Ruby nodded and didn''t suspect a thing. In her mind, it was only natural for a genius like Charles to know things that ordinary people did not. "This is getting a bit tricky. If that Giant Pangolin Leader calls for many companions, we could be in trouble." Ruby said, furrowing her brow as she thought about how to handle the situation. Before she could come up with a plan, Charles immediately spoke up, "Don''t worry, Teacher. I have a way." Upon hearing this, both Mountain Rabbit and Ruby turned to look at Charles. He patted the mousie on his shoulder and slowly said: "Mousie, I need you to use your darkness cloak to sneak around behind the Giant Pangolin Leader and project a more agile ferocious beast to lead it away." The mousie blinked its eyes and nodded its small head confidently, replying, "Don''t worry, Master. This task is in good hands!" In the next moment, The mousie leaped off Charles''s shoulder and disappeared into the darkness of the cave mid-air. Ruby and Mountain Rabbit held their breath, carefully observing the situation that unfolded. The massive Giant Pangolin Leader was completely unaware that in the shadows of darkness, the mousie was moving swiftly. Soon, a level thirty mysterious silver spirit cat was projected by the mousie, creating noise at the entrance of the cave. The Giant Pangolin Leader immediately stopped advancing toward Charles and slowly turned its body in the cave, changing direction and heading straight for the cave entrance without hesitation. "That really worked! Charles, you''re incredibly smart." Ruby couldn''t help but exclaim. The speed of a genius''s thinking is far quicker than that of an ordinary person. In just a few seconds, Charles had come up with the best solution. If it were her alone, she might have ended up relying on brute force and forced combat. Even Mountain Rabbit, who had spent a long time in the Golden Mountain Range and was known as the best guide, couldn''t help but give Charles a silent thumbs-up. In his view, Charles was truly the clever one. He not only noticed Alyssa and the others'' unusual behavior from the start, but also devised a risky yet effective plan when surrounded by the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants. Now, he was managing to avoid the risk of combat as well. It was the first time Mountain Rabbit had encountered someone like him. "We should act quickly, the mousie won''t be able to maintain that for long. Once the Giant Pangolin Leader loses interest in chasing its prey, it will come back soon." Charles maintained his calm, analyzing the situation rationally. Ruby exchanged a glance with him and nodded, directly summoning her mystical beast to use Beast Mastery. Charles didn''t delay either, relying on Mia, Max, and the forcibly awakened Little Gold, utilizing the three mystical beasts for Beast Mastery as well. "By the way, Teacher Ruby, you can gather earth energy to create a wall of earth to temporarily divide the cave, preventing the sounds of our battle from attracting the Giant Pangolin Leader." Charles said quickly. Ruby''s eyes lit up, and she immediately set to work. In the blink of an eye, a thick wall of earth appeared, splitting the cave into two sections. As if sensing something unusual, the Giant Pangolins, which had been sleeping, drowsily opened their eyes. Before the two Giant Pangolins could fully wake up, they saw two figures rushing towards them like lightning! "Bang!" "Bang!" Two dull thuds echoed as Charles and Ruby''s fists struck the Giant Pangolins'' heads with force. As a level seven Beast Master, Ruby unleashed her full power, making her incredibly strong. With the boost from Beast Mastery, a simple punch caused the newly awakened Giant Pangolin to close its eyes once more and fall into a coma. Charles, on the other hand, was facing a bit of trouble. The 55-level Giant Pangolin had exceptionally hard armor, and the fat and muscle beneath it continuously weakened Charles''s strength. After delivering a punch, Charles felt his fist go numb, the damage he inflicted was nowhere near enough to knock the Giant Pangolin unconscious. Without any hesitation, Charles directly used his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain! In the next moment, Every scene in the cave appeared within Charles''s perception, including the worms wriggling beneath the dark, damp soil, which he could sense clearly! "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Three dull thuds rang out in quick succession, if one wasn''t paying close attention, they might think it was just one impact. The struggling Giant Pangolin instantly lost its ability to resist, closed its eyes, and fell into a coma. "Not bad! I thought I''d have to step in to help you." Ruby said with a smile, her rosy lips moving. Charles shook his slightly numb right hand, the defense of this Giant Pangolin was truly remarkable. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the strongest defense he had encountered so far. If he hadn''t used his self-created combat technique Divine Domain and the black gold knife glow, he probably wouldn''t have been able to resolve it in a short time. Mountain Rabbit peeked out from behind, watching the scene before him, swallowing hard. Had those two Giant Pangolins already been dealt with in just a few breaths? Watching Charles rummage through the pockets in the belly of the Giant Pangolins, Mountain Rabbit finally dared to approach slowly. "My goodness, Mr. Charles, you guys are incredibly strong! If we could drag these two ferocious beast corpses out to sell, they''d be worth quite a bit of gold!" Mountain Rabbit said, though his footsteps had stopped. As a guide in the Golden Mountain Range, the worst thing one could do was be greedy. "It''s too much trouble, I''m just here to find the Golden Stone." Charles replied, continuing to search rapidly. He kept glancing at the information prompts. The first Giant Pangolin''s belly pocket was empty! The second Giant Pangolin''s belly pocket was also empty! "Is my luck really that bad today? They''re just ordinary ores." Charles frowned. At that moment, not far behind the two fallen Giant Pangolins, a plump figure appeared, wobbling slightly. It was a young Giant Pangolin, looking only a bit over a meter tall and wide, like a little ball. Charles initially glanced over out of curiosity, but unexpectedly spotted a fist-sized ore in the young Giant Pangolin''s grasp. Golden Stone [purple-quality]: A special ore found in the Golden Mountain Range, containing a large amount of gold energy, which can help mystical beasts level up and accelerate their growth. "That''s it! I can''t believe it''s here!" Charles immediately stood up and cautiously approached the young Giant Pangolin. Sensing a dangerous presence, the round little one tried to turn and flee! Charles quickly activated Moon Riding Wind, moving with ghostly speed to appear behind the young Giant Pangolin, reaching out to grab it. The young Giant Pangolin was extremely frightened, struggling wildly, causing the Golden Stone to fall from its grasp onto the ground. Charles bent down, picked up the fallen Golden Stone, and stored it in his storage space. Then, he took some metal materials from Alyssa''s Black Jade Ring and placed them in front of the young Giant Pangolin, saying, "You haven''t done anything to provoke me, so it wouldn''t be right to take your things. These metals are much better than what your parents have in their pockets, so consider it compensation." Seeing this, Ruby immediately smiled and said, "Charles, you''re quite kind. If it were any other Beast Master, they might not let this young one go." Charles didn''t pay much attention, he just thought the round little creature looked quite pitiful, not crying or shouting in such a situation, but merely trembling with fear. At that moment, a voice in his mind suddenly alerted him: "Master, that big guy is coming back!" Charles quickly shouted to Ruby and Mountain Rabbit, "Hurry up! The Giant Pangolin Leader is about to return, and we need to leave immediately!" Without any delay, Ruby broke the freshly formed earthen wall, and the three of them quickly ran toward the cave''s exit. Just a few steps later, a massive roar echoed from outside the cave! Chapter 312: Chapter 312: An Ominous Sign! After the roar echoed outside the cave, the two Giant Pangolins, who had been in a state of unconsciousness behind Charles, seemed to be affected by something. Their previously motionless bodies began to tremble.After a few breaths, the two Giant Pangolins opened their eyes, looking around in confusion. Upon seeing their young one, they unhesitatingly stuffed it into their belly pockets. Not only that, but deep within the cave, more sounds began to emerge. Charles turned to look back and instantly noticed several massive figures appearing in the cave behind him. It was other Giant Pangolins! They were charging towards them like crazy! "Damn it! What''s going on? The Giant Pangolin Leader shouldn''t have found us!" Ruby also turned to glance back and noticed one Giant Pangolin after another following closely behind. She took a deep breath, unable to determine how many Giant Pangolins there were. However, in a cave like this, if they got caught, even she, a Level 7 Beast Master, couldn''t be sure she could escape safely. Not to mention, there was still a Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit. Mountain Rabbit''s reaction was even more intense. As he ran, his legs were unusually stiff, and he nearly fell several times. Luckily, Charles was there to help him continually. "We''re done for! The Giant Pangolin Leader is still outside. If those Giant Pangolins catch up to us, we''re finished!" Mountain Rabbit kept shouting. He had been a guide in the Golden Mountain Range for a long time, and this was the first time he had faced so many dangers in just one day. Each situation seemed like a certain death, which was driving Mountain Rabbit to the brink of panic. In this situation, the first person Mountain Rabbit thought of was Charles! He widened his eyes, staring intently at Charles while running, and shouted, "Mr. Charles, think of something! You''re the only one who can come up with a solution!" It had only been two days since he met Charles. But Mountain Rabbit had already begun to see him as a lifeline! Charles remained calm, not panicking at all. As he ran, he reached out to touch the cave walls and suddenly spoke up: "Do you feel that? The entire cave is shaking!" "That''s probably because of the Giant Pangolins chasing us. With their massive size, some shaking is normal." Ruby replied. Charles shook his head. The intensity of the wall''s vibrations was significant, it wasn''t caused by the Giant Pangolins behind them! Moreover, the sensation of shaking was only getting stronger. Charles''s mind raced as he recalled what Drake had said earlier in the canyon: the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range was about to erupt. It must be the volcanic activity causing these tremors, and the Giant Pangolin Leader outside the cave sensed the danger and called its companions to leave. What happened next confirmed Charles''s thoughts. The shaking of the cave grew increasingly violent, and the ground began to tremble. Above the three of them, stones kept falling, landing on the damp soil. "Mr. Charles, what''s going on?" Mountain Rabbit shouted frantically, pain coursing through his body from the falling rocks. "Don''t ask, just run! Forget about the Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit, it shouldn''t attack us!" Charles replied. Ruby was very confused and asked, "Charles, why do you say that? The Giant Pangolin Leader will surely attack us for invading its territory." "Trust me, if it attacks and a battle breaks out at the cave''s exit, none of the Giant Pangolins behind us will be able to escape, they''ll all die!" Charles explained briefly. He was now using all his speed, because Mountain Rabbit was too slow, Charles had to reach out and grab him. After using Moon Riding Wind, Charles skillfully dodged the falling stones. At first, the stones were small, only about the size of a fist, but the situation worsened as larger boulders started to fall, each capable of crushing a Level 3 Beast Master! If it weren''t for Charles''s speed and keen observation, he would have been knocked down long ago! Behind them, cries of agony echoed, these were unfortunate Giant Pangolins injured by falling rocks only to be trampled by their companions. There was no time to think about that, Charles and Ruby sprinted forward and soon reached the cave''s exit! Just as the two were about to escape successfully, a massive boulder crashed down like a truck, and the ground of the cave suddenly split open. A deep chasm appeared, as if the earth had opened its mouth, filled with a sense of danger! "Attack! We must destroy that boulder, otherwise, we''ll be trapped here!" Charles shouted. He quickly drew out the black gold long knife, violently channeling three types of energy into it. The black gold knife glowed and shot swiftly towards the massive boulder! Teacher Ruby also launched her attack. The yellow earth energy surged around her, and a shockwave of earth energy exploded from between her hands! The attacks from both of them collided with the falling boulder! In the next moment, countless cracks appeared on the massive stone. However, because the stone was too large and very hard, it did not shatter into pieces instantly, a significant portion was still about to block the cave''s entrance! Mountain Rabbit''s face turned ghostly pale. He could clearly see the cracks beneath his feet continuing to widen, and if they delayed any longer, the entire cave would collapse into the chasm! At that moment, a massive figure appeared! The Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit flashed with yellow light, its body growing even larger. Without hesitation, it charged directly at the fallen boulder with its enormous body! In an instant, the stone that had already been attacked by Charles and Ruby could no longer withstand the force and shattered into countless small pieces. "Go!" Charles continued to run toward the cave''s exit without hesitation. Facing the Giant Pangolin Leader, Mountain Rabbit closed his eyes and clutched Charles''s clothing tightly. Yet, the disaster he feared did not happen. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything unfolded as Charles had predicted, the Giant Pangolin Leader did not attack them. Instead, it roared toward the cave, urging its companions to leave quickly! Just as Charles and the others emerged, the cave behind them collapsed in an instant, and the entire mountain began to shake violently. Taking a quick glance back, Charles saw the Giant Pangolin Leader desperately clawing at the stones at the cave''s entrance, and he sighed. Very few Giant Pangolins managed to escape alive, only about seven or eight! The rest were buried within the cave, falling into that massive chasm. But it wasn''t over yet. After the cave''s collapse, the originally straight and smooth cliff began to crack. The entire mountain started to crumble slowly, as if a fragile foam had been forcibly pried apart. Charles and the others ran a long distance before finally stopping to catch their breath. "What on earth happened? How could such a massive mountain split right down the middle?" Mountain Rabbit exclaimed as he collapsed onto the ground, trembling. His face bore the joy of having survived and the gratitude for Charles not having abandoned him. "It must be related to the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range, which caused this to happen." Charles said slowly. Ruby patted her chest, still feeling shaken. "If we had hesitated even a moment, we might not have made it out at all!" That was no exaggeration. If they had wavered even slightly, thinking the Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit would attack them and preparing to defend, they would have definitely wasted some time. In such a scenario, they could have ended up like the Giant Pangolins that hadn''t escaped, falling directly into the chasm! The three of them stared at the mountain before them, unsure of what to say. Beast Masters with insufficient levels had no ability to resist the might of nature, even escaping required a bit of luck! If it were another Level 5 or Level 6 Beast Master, they surely would have perished inside! Only more powerful Beast Masters could face such dangers without fear and protect themselves and others. Suddenly, from within the cracked mountain, a massive chasm began to radiate red and blue light, resembling the aurora, illuminating the entire Golden Mountain Range! "Look! What is that light?" Mountain Rabbit pointed at the glowing sky. Without hesitation, Charles activated his Divine Domain to sense the surrounding environment. Under the illumination of the red and blue light radiating from the chasm, the fire and ice energy around Charles became exceptionally active. "This must be a manifestation of powerful elemental energy seeping up from the depths of the earth." Ruby concluded. Charles nodded in agreement, but he felt something strange. Drake mentioned that there is a volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range. Even if energy were to seep out, it should only be fire elemental energy. So what is the source of that blue ice elemental energy glow? It can''t possibly be that there is an ice mountain beneath the Golden Mountain Range as well! Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Promotion! "Teacher, the red glow is caused by the seepage of fire elemental energy. But what about the blue glow?" Charles asked in confusion.Ruby spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders, responding helplessly, "It''s not surprising that I don''t know something that even your teacher doesn''t know. After all, you''re a geniusno, you''re a monster!" Charles instinctively reached up to scratch his head upon hearing her words. Others assumed he was knowledgeable and well-informed, capable of understanding information that others were unaware of, but the truth was that it all stemmed from the hidden information prompts before him. "No matter what the reason is, the Golden Mountain Range will soon be disturbed and lively." Ruby reflected. "Lively?" Charles turned to look at her with curiosity. Ruby nodded and replied, "Such an unusual phenomenon will be known to everyone in Genosha. According to some rumors, only powerful treasures can cause such anomalies." "Many Beast Masters will come from various places to take a look and see if any formidable treasures have appeared in the Golden Mountain Range." Upon hearing Ruby''s words, Charles instantly understood. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This unusual phenomenon, combined with the legends about treasures, would surely attract a lot of people. Whether or not it was true, the Beast Masters would flood into the Golden Mountain Range like a tide. At that time, it might lead to a lot of chaos! ... In the adventurer''s town next to the Golden Mountain Range, every street was packed with people. No one was staying at home or in hotels anymore, everyone had rushed outside, looking up at the unusual phenomenon in the sky and chattering away: "What''s going on? Could it be that a treasure has appeared? If that''s the case, I need to head into the mountains and search properly." "I''ve lived my whole life, and this is the first time I''ve seen such a strange sight." "This has never happened before, it really seems like a sign of powerful treasures appearing!" "Forget it, I''m packing my things right now to go treasure hunting!" Some people saw this as a sign of disaster, while others viewed it as a golden opportunity to get rich overnight, eager to enter the Golden Mountain Range in search of legendary treasures. Among the crowd, Alyssa and her companions were also there. Asher lowered his voice and asked, "Should we go take a look too?" "No way! Our mission is to participate in the trial and complete the crown prince''s arrangements. We can''t be delayed!" Alyssa replied decisively. Since being thoroughly searched by Ruby, the three of them had returned to the town to rest. Although they had learned more information about Drake''s trial, they had lost everything they had. If it weren''t for hunting some ferocious beasts on the way back, they wouldn''t even have enough money for a hotel! "Let''s report this situation. The crown prince should send someone over. Also, we need to inform the crown prince that there''s a powerful genius in Genosha who will also participate in the trial. We have no confidence at all." Alyssa sighed and said slowly. Dante knew that this person was Charles. Recalling Charles''s performance in the canyon, he unusually refrained from arguing or speaking and simply clenched his fists tightly. As a Level Four Beast Master, he, who was favored by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, had been so easily defeated by Charles. Moreover, the other party hadn''t even summoned a mystical beast or used any equipment throughout the fight. Charles''s mystical beasts are far more powerful than his own. Two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and, even more astonishing, one diamond-quality mystical beast. If he were to summon those mystical beasts, defeating him would be even easier! "I will report this news, but I''m worried the crown prince might think we''re shirking responsibility and won''t believe us about Charles." Asher said with some concern. Alyssa didn''t know what to do either. They had experienced similar situations before. When Mountain Rabbit first mentioned Charles, no one believed it. Only after witnessing it firsthand did they realize that Charles was truly a monstrous genius! "I''ll report it myself and try to explain everything that happened." Alyssa replied slowly. She hoped that the crown prince of the Stellar Empire would send some even more powerful geniuses to compete with Charles. However, Alyssa had no confidence at all. Among all the Level Four Beast Masters in the Stellar Empire, aside from a few geniuses who were not under the crown prince''s control, there was no one else who could stand against Charles! "Sigh... If only Charles is from the Stellar Empire, from the Zhong family, it would be great." Alyssa sighed, thinking slowly to herself. "A genius like him could easily revive a family without any issues." Charles was unaware of what was happening there. After paying the agreed amount of gold coins to Mountain Rabbit, he headed straight to the hotel in the town with Ruby. Just as they returned and hadn''t even had a chance to rest, Charles''s phone vibrated. Upon answering the call. He heard the voice of Cyber Academy''s dean, Jamie: "Charles, there''s urgent news. An unusual phenomenon has appeared in the Golden Mountain Range. Are you alright?" Charles replied, "I know. I just came out of the Golden Mountain Range with Teacher Ruby. We''re fine." "That''s good. Here''s the thing, Charles, this anomaly is not simple. Hold on, some geniuses from Genosha will be heading to the Golden Mountain Range, and the students from Cyber Academy will be going too." Jamie said slowly. Charles curiously asked, "They''re all coming? Is there really some treasure in the Golden Mountain Range?" Jamie explained, "It''s unclear whether there is treasure, but there is definitely an opportunity to enhance one''s strength. According to reliable information, the recent anomaly is caused by volcanic activity beneath the Golden Mountain Range." "This volcano is no ordinary volcano, it''s known as the Eye of Ice and Fire!" Then, Jamie elaborated on the information regarding the Eye of Ice and Fire. The so-called Eye of Ice and Fire is a highly unique volcano. Typical volcanoes have scorching magma and flames, but the Eye of Ice and Fire has a special reason for its existence, where flame and ice energy coexist, achieving an inexplicable state of balance. Ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy merge and counteract each other, continuously cycling back and forth. In such a special volcano, just before it erupts but hasn''t yet, the ice and fire energies are at their strongest. By getting closer to the Eye of Ice and Fire, a Beast Master''s body can undergo refinement! This refinement not only enhances physical strength and recovery ability but also presents a rare opportunity for ice and fire mystical beasts. The powerful ice and fire energies can rapidly boost their strength and levels! Charles and Jamie continued discussing related matters, primarily that once the students from Cyber Academy arrived, Charles would temporarily take command. This was Jamie''s trust in Charles. The reason why the Level Seven Beast Masters were not the ones to lead is that several powerful Beast Masters from Genosha had already convened an emergency meeting. They agreed that this opportunity for growth should be given to the younger generation of Genosha! Only Beast Masters under the age of twenty would be allowed to venture deep near the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano in the Golden Mountain Range. Humans are always greedy, if left unchecked, some Level Six and Level Seven Beast Masters would undoubtedly absorb ice and fire energy without limitations. Moreover, it''s certain that many would be attracted this time, which might prematurely affect the balance of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano and lead to an early eruption. If that happened, it would be a massive waste of such a great opportunity. According to the powerful Beast Masters of Genosha, the energy from this eruption would stabilize in about three days, allowing them to enter the Golden Mountain Range and get closer to the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano to enhance their strength. Charles put away his phone and took a deep breath. Three days'' time coincided with the trial period that Drake, the Level Eight Beast Master, mentioned. "Could it be that Drake''s trial refers to the Eye of Ice and Fire?" Charles speculated in his mind. There was still a little time left, and what he needed to do now was complete Little Gold''s promotion and boost his strength a bit more to become even more powerful. Moreover, once the promotion was complete, Little Gold should acquire new skills, and if luck was on their side, perhaps it could even trigger a "Critical Evolution." which might improve its quality! All the materials needed for Little Gold''s promotion, including the beast core, orange-quality metal materials, and the crucial "Golden Stone." were already prepared. He summoned the somewhat listless Little Gold. As soon as it appeared and saw the orange-quality metal materials in front of it, its previous lethargy instantly turned into excitement! It immediately opened its mouth wide, ready to devour them. Charles quickly reached out his hand to stop Little Gold, exclaiming, "These are the materials for your promotion, Little Gold! If you eat them now, you won''t be able to promote immediately!" In the next moment, Little Gold obediently closed its mouth. It then placed the beast core, metal materials, and the Golden Stone all into its mouth, chewing frantically. Once everything melded together, golden liquid began to flow from the corners of Little Gold''s mouth, continuously covering its body, as if it were being cast into a metallic artwork. An hour later, Little Gold''s body was entirely covered in golden liquid, solidifying into a model made of metal, completely motionless. Charles understood that this was likely the promotion process for Little Gold, which seemed a bit different from other mystical beasts. The next thing to do was wait, the promotion process probably wasn''t fully prepared yet. Soon after, a notification appeared before Charles. Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Luna A screen flashed, and five option boxes appeared in front of Charles, along with a countdown.[Your mystical beast Little Gold is in the process of evolving. Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Level up to 20, learn a new skill, 90% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. [B. Random Evolution]: Level up to 20, strengthen a random skill, 55% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. [C. Designated Evolution (1)]: Level up to 20, evolve into a super Gold Devourer, 100% success rate. Requirements: Five Tier 5 Gold Beast Cores 5, Super Heart 1. [D. Designated Evolution (2)]: Level up to 20, evolve into a two-headed Gold Devourer, 100% success rate. Requirements: One Tier 6 Gold Beast Core 1, Five kilograms of Dual Attribute Mystical Beast Blood. [E. Bloodline Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance the wild bloodline within, strengthen the skill [Metal Devour], and learn a new skill, 90% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. Charles looked at the information displayed before him, lost in thought. The success rate for [Designated Evolution] was the highest, but the materials required were ones he did not have. "Excluding the two Designated Evolutions, there are three evolution paths left, and only the last one, Bloodline Evolution, is suitable." The growth and strength of Little Gold can be enhanced not only through gaining experience from battles but also by using the skill [Devour] to consume various metals. Moreover, if he chose [Bloodline Evolution], a new skill would also emerge. No longer hesitating, Charles directly selected the fifth evolution path, [E. Bloodline Evolution]! Soon, it seemed that the Little Gold, resembling a metal sculpture, began to emit a golden glow, like a finely crafted piece of art. The golden light continuously intensified, and within just a few breaths, Little Gold transformed into a small golden sun. The outer layer of metal started to slowly be absorbed by it, vanishing completely. As the light gradually faded, the evolution was complete, and a refreshed Little Gold appeared before Charles. There wasn''t much change in its size, it still measured around two meters in length at a glance. However, on the once-bald top of its head, a golden horn about twenty centimeters long had appeared. Little Gold''s dorsal fin had also become more prominent, rising like the peaks of mountains on the earth, gleaming with a golden sheen, looking incredibly sharp! Charles couldn''t wait to check the information about Little Gold: [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attribute]: Gold [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Enhanced Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery], [Liquid Metal Spray] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Wood Attribute [Hobby]: Metal Devour [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 83 [Evolution]: 4 Paths [Description]: This is a very rare Savage Gold-Eater Beast, whose savage bloodline has been further enhanced, increasing its growth potential. Charles first focused on the most critical skill, [Enhanced Devour]. The original skill, [Metal Devour]: was the most important skill for the Savage Gold-Eater Beast, allowing it to grow rapidly and enhance its strength. Moreover, when consuming a large amount of special metals, there was a chance to gain unique skills. Now, with [Enhanced Devour]: the savage bloodline has been strengthened, allowing it to consume the vast majority of items containing gold attribute energy. When consuming large quantities of the same item, not only can it gain unique skills, but the chances are also increased. [Liquid Metal Spray]: By consuming various metal materials, it digests and stores them in its stomach. Through the pressure from its stomach, it can spray out the liquid metal, which can quickly solidify in a very short time, restricting the enemy''s movements. The solidified metal is extremely sturdy and generally cannot be destroyed! After seeing this information, Charles''s eyes lit up. After Little Gold''s promotion, not only had its important skills been enhanced to consume items containing gold attribute energy, but it also gained a new control skill. This meant that accelerating Little Gold''s growth would not be so difficult in the future. "Great job, Little Gold. Why don''t you go back and rest for a bit?" Charles reached out and gently stroked Little Gold''s head. ... The special phenomenon in the Golden Mountain Range was continuing to unfold, and the lives of the residents in the small town had changed. Due to the underground Eye of Ice and Fire volcano, the majority of residents had begun to relocate, leaving the Golden Mountain Range they had relied on for survival. The remaining individuals were mostly Beast Masters hoping to seek adventure and wealth, along with a steady influx of outside Beast Masters into the town. In just two days, the town was filled with the figures of Beast Masters. If it weren''t for the many residents moving away, there might not have been enough space for so many people. The talented youth from Genosha and students from the Cyber Academy had already arrived. The teacher leading them, whom Charles knew very well, was Ethan, the instructor who had taught him practical combat. "Charles, I''ve safely escorted them here. It''s now up to you. The dean has arranged everything, these people will follow your command." Ethan said seriously. The young students from Cyber Academy looked up, their eyes wide with excitement as they said: "Charles, we''ll follow your lead! You tell us to go east, and we''ll go east, we won''t go west!" Even the older students nodded in agreement. All the students from Cyber Academy under the age of twenty were already present, while those over twenty were making their way to the Golden Mountain Range at a slower pace. Charles nodded and said slowly, "Alright, according to the dean, the energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire''s eruption is stable but will need to wait until tomorrow. Let''s take today to rest, explore the town, and recharge." After making simple arrangements, Zachary, Camilla, Jace, and Sadie all came over and gathered around Charles, chatting continuously. The remaining students from Cyber Academy looked at the scene before them and whispered enviously: "I want to go talk to Charles too, but I wonder if it''s okay." "Come on, you just want to flatter Charles." "So what if I do? Do you think you have a chance to flatter Charles? Would you go?" "Of course I would!" Jace, overhearing the quiet discussions around him, instinctively puffed out his chest, wearing an expression of immense pride. After surveying the group, he turned to Charles and said: "Charles, I heard there are many people coming this time, including the daughter of the level eight Beast Master Nathaniel, Luna!" "Luna?" Charles hadn''t heard much about this name, but he was familiar with her father Nathaniel. Charles had been in Genosha''s Calivia for a while and had encountered several prominent figures, but this powerful Beast Master Nathaniel had never shown up. "Yeah, I heard she had been training with her father Nathaniel outside until recently. She just returned and happened to catch the opportunity with the Eye of Ice and Fire. She''ll probably arrive later." Jace continued sharing his insider news. Camilla, observing the two conversing, chimed in: "I heard from my father that not only the geniuses from Genosha are coming, but some from the Stellar Empire are already on their way. They should arrive by afternoon." Upon hearing this news, Charles frowned slightly. He didn''t have any particular fondness for the Stellar Empire. Many of the tumultuous forces in the Atacama Desert were backed by the Stellar Empire. The true enemies of Aria and Joshua were actually the Stellar Empire! "It seems there will be many geniuses showing up, I just wonder if there is anyone stronger than Charles." Zachary said. Camilla shot him an incredulous look and replied, "Is there really a genius stronger than Charles?" Zachary thought for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "What I mean is, if there is a genius stronger than Charles, they certainly wouldn''t be human." This statement received agreement from the others. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles quickly said, "Alright, alright, you all take a good rest. In the afternoon, we''ll go out for a walk, relax a bit, and get in the right mindset." Everyone nodded and turned to leave. Only Teacher Ethan remained, his sharp gaze fixed on Charles as he exclaimed, "You''ve gotten stronger again? No wonder you''re called the monster of Cyber Academy! It''s only been a few days, and you''ve improved again?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "I haven''t made a huge leap, just that my mystical beast completed its promotion, so my physical capabilities have improved a little." "Your little improvement is a lot for an ordinary genius! How about this: let''s have a spar later, and I''ll help you adapt." Ethan immediately suggested. Charles''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly found a secluded spot to battle against Ethan, a level seven Beast Master. Two hours later, Charles lay on the grass, panting heavily as he recovered from the physical exertion. Ethan stood a short distance away, reflecting, "The gap between you and your peers is getting wider, you''ve left them far behind. At this rate, it won''t be long before no one under twenty-five can match you." "By the way, if you get the chance, you should spar with Luna. She''s not yet twenty but is already a level five Beast Master." Charles slowly nodded. Anyone that Teacher Ethan recommended would not be simple. A level five Beast Master under twenty could directly enter the main branch of Cyber Academy. Sparring with someone like that should be quite engaging. Charles felt a flicker of anticipation. Time passed, and before long, it was evening. Charles was strolling through the town with Camilla, Zachary, and Jace when they passed an intersection and suddenly heard the sound of an argument. With more and more Beast Masters gathering in the small town of Golden Mountain Range, conflicts were bound to arise in such a crowded place. Charles didn''t want to get involved, but just as he was about to leave, Jace suddenly said: "This argument sounds a bit familiar. It seems to be some Academy students." Upon hearing this, Charles halted in his tracks. Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Visitors from the Stellar Empire "Let''s go! Let''s see what''s going on." Charles walked toward the source of the arguing voices, with Camilla, Jace, and the others quickly following behind.If it were some other Beast Masters he didn''t know, Charles wouldn''t have bothered to take a second glance. However, since Jamie Dean had entrusted these academy students to his command, he couldn''t just ignore them. "This is absolutely unreasonable! We haven''t even finished our meal, and you want us to leave?" a student from Cyber Academy shouted, clenching his fists and turning red in the face. "What are you shouting about? It''s not like we aren''t offering you compensation. Here''s fifty silver coins, that should be enough. Take the money and get lost, don''t waste our time here." came a mocking voice, dripping with disdain and lacking any sense of shame. "Why should I? I paid to eat here, and just because you say it''s reserved, I have to leave? Who cares about your lousy money!" The Cyber Academy student didn''t even glance at the silver coins scattered on the ground. "I warn you one more time, I am a minister of the Stellar Empire. The crown prince of our Stellar Empire will be dining here shortly, so you''d better leave quickly!" The minister of the Stellar Empire spoke with a very unfriendly tone. At that moment, the crowd suddenly parted, and several figures appeared. Walking at the front was a young man dressed in luxurious clothing, with long hair cascading over his shoulders and a robust figure. "Mimi, in this little place, this restaurant is the only one that''s somewhat clean. I hope you don''t mind." the young man said in a very gentle tone, unhurriedly. "Silas, please call me by my full name, Mira. And it''s fine to just find any place for dinner, it''s not necessary to make a fuss about it." Mira responded, appearing very cold. The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, maintained an unchanged expression on his face, but a hint of cruelty and a cold gleam flashed in his eyes. He took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at the minister standing at the restaurant entrance, slowly asking: Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s wrong? Can''t you handle the arrangement I gave you at all?" The minister instantly trembled all over, struggling to open his mouth to respond, "Your Highness the crown prince, it''s this person who refuses to leave and is looking for trouble." "Oh? Who are you?" Silas looked sharply at the student from the Cyber Academy. "I am a student from Genosha Cyber Academy. I have paid my fees and have the right to finish my dinner here." the student replied firmly, taking a deep breath. Silas said with great interest, "Genosha Cyber Academy, I''ve heard that it''s filled with genius youths. Are you one of them?" "This, I''m just an ordinary student. This is Genosha! It''s not your Stellar Empire. You are being too overbearing!" The student was extremely angry, he just wanted to have a decent meal. Moreover, if that so-called minister of the Stellar Empire had been a bit more polite and had a normal tone, he wouldn''t have said he wouldn''t leave. "I see. I''m quite interested in the people from Genosha Cyber Academy. I''ve heard that they are all true geniuses. It just so happens that I have a few geniuses under my command. I wonder if you dare to spar with them?" Silas glanced back. He saw Dante, Asher, and a cold-faced young man step out of the crowd and stand behind Silas. "These three are Level 4 Beast Masters, which is quite a bit of talent. Are you afraid? You''re not still just a Level 3 Beast Master, are you?" Silas said slowly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. The Cyber Academy student showed a troubled expression. He was a new student in Class B with only a Level 3 Beast Master rank, and facing these Level 4 Beast Masters, he was definitely no match for them. But he couldn''t directly say he was afraid to spar, that would make him seem timid and weak. "There are many geniuses at Genosha Cyber Academy. I''m just the most ordinary student among them. If you''re interested, you can try sparring with Charles!" the student said loudly. "Charles?" Silas frowned slightly upon hearing that name. He recalled the information Alyssa had mentioned, this Charles was not simple at all. However, Silas was skeptical about that information, as it seemed too incredible. A mere eighteen-year-old boy achieving such a level seemed unlikely. Next to him, the exceptionally aloof girl named Mira was the apprentice of the most powerful Level 8 Beast Master in the Stellar Empire. Even she had not completed her own creation of combat techniques, and the highest quality of her contracted mystical beast was only emerald grade. "I''m quite interested in geniuses. Since you don''t dare, just don''t embarrass yourself here and ruin people''s appetite." Silas said with a look of disdain. "You! I''m just a Level 3 Beast Master. If you have the ability, bring a Level 3 Beast Master here and see if I dare!" Finally, the student could no longer endure it and shouted loudly. Silas''s eyes lit up. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, even in Genosha''s territory, no one dared to provoke him! Because the friction between Genosha and Kingston was becoming increasingly intense, it was a crucial time for allies. Moreover, the Stellar Empire had not openly supported any nation yet. As the crown prince, he held a certain degree of influence, and at this critical juncture, Genosha would not easily provoke him. This was also why he was so arrogant. "Just so happens, I have two Level 3 Beast Masters here..." Silas had not finished his sentence. Suddenly, several figures appeared from the crowd, and someone shouted, "This is Genosha, not the Stellar Empire. Crown prince, please pay attention to the proper etiquette." Camilla''s voice became dignified and serious as she slowly walked over. "I know you, Princess Camilla of Genosha. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Silas said, as if he hadn''t heard the warning at all, still wearing a lazy smile. Camilla''s eyes were filled with disgust. She tried to control her tone to keep it normal and replied: "I didn''t expect the crown prince of the Stellar Empire to come. You are quite different from the rumors, others say you are polite and very cultured, but looking at you now..." Camilla''s words trailed off. The implication was clear to everyone, she was saying that Silas was impolite and bullying others. Unexpectedly, Silas did not care at all, his expression unchanged as he remained calm. "Since Princess has spoken, I will forgive this person''s rudeness. Princess, I wonder if you have had dinner yet? If you don''t mind, how about joining us?" Silas narrowed his eyes and smiled as he invited her. Upon hearing this, Camilla''s breath quickened, and it took her a while to return to normal. This person is truly shameless. Clearly, it is their Stellar Empire people who are rude and overbearing, yet it becomes a matter of forgiving others'' rudeness! "No, thank you. I don''t like dining with impolite people." Camilla retorted sarcastically. What seemed like a trivial matter had become significant when it involved Genosha and the Stellar Empire. Camilla, who was usually very dignified and polite, couldn''t help but mock at this moment. She hadn''t expected that the incident with the Eye of Ice and Fire would actually bring the crown prince of the Stellar Empire here. If it were according to the usual procedures, princes from other countries would have to go through a complicated process to enter Genosha, taking at least a week or two. "Father must know about this. His approval for them to enter Genosha must be to gain the support of the Stellar Empire." Camilla''s mind raced. As a member of the royal family, she had some perspective on these matters. However, she didn''t anticipate that this crown prince Silas from the Stellar Empire would be so arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable. It seemed as though he was deliberately looking for trouble. "What a coincidence, Princess. Rest assured, I will have this Cyber Academy student kicked out." Silas said with a smile, waving a hand as he continued. "A Level 3 Beast Master, timid and impolite. I really don''t know how Genosha Cyber Academy admits students like this. If he were at the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy, he would have been expelled long ago." "You! What are you saying? Clearly, it''s you..." Before the student could finish, Zachary couldn''t hold back any longer. He stepped forward, staring at Silas, and said earnestly, "Your Highness, I am also a student of Cyber Academy. I wonder if I have the qualifications to spar with the Level 4 Beast Masters behind you?" "You''re getting anxious so soon? I heard there''s a so-called monster of the Cyber Academy named Charles. I wonder if I can get a chance to see him?" Silas didn''t even glance at Zachary, focusing instead on Camilla as he spoke slowly. Camilla''s pupils constricted. She sensed that the other party''s arrogant purpose was likely to provoke Charles into action. "Does Charles have some sort of grudge against the crown prince of the Stellar Empire? Why is he bringing the topic back to Charles?" Camilla thought to herself. Charles stood at the back, observing the situation unfold. He noticed that when Silas mentioned his name, the aloof girl''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement, and she even licked her lips, as if she couldn''t wait to fight. "Her name is Mira? I can faintly sense a dangerous feeling from hernot very obvious, just a little." Charles was quite clear about his own perceptions. Just as Charles was about to step forward, a sharp voice suddenly rang out, "What are you all doing here? Students of Genosha Cyber Academy, hurry back!" Ethan and Teacher Ruby appeared before everyone! "Teacher, they are being unreasonable! I was having dinner normally, and they insisted that I leave." the student immediately explained the situation. After listening, Ethan furrowed his brow. However, he didn''t get angry, instead, he carefully focused on a certain spot behind Silas. Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Friction "What''s wrong?" Ruby noticed Ethan''s unusual behavior. In the past, he would have definitely exploded in anger and been ready to take action.Why was he in such a good mood today? Even if he couldn''t beat up the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he shouldn''t be this calm. Then, Ruby looked in the direction where Ethan''s gaze was fixed, and she saw a figure not far behind Silas that she was very familiar with. "So that''s it. The aura coming from that person is typical of an Eighth Level Beast Master. No wonder Ethan has been in such a good mood today." Ruby thought to herself. She recognized that person, he was a teacher from the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy. Every country in the Abyssal Depths has its own branch of the Cyber Academy, and the relationships between these branches are not always harmonious. Some academies even have intense rivalries. The relationship between Genosha Cyber Academy and Stellar Empire Cyber Academy belongs to the more hostile category. Now that the other side had an Eighth Level Beast Master teacher with them, Genosha only had her and Ethan as the two Seventh Level Beast Masters. If a conflict truly broke out, they would definitely be at a disadvantage! "Let''s go. We''ll talk about this later. We should be able to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire tomorrow. Resting well is the most important thing." Ruby said slowly. At the same time, the Eighth Level Beast Master who had been following Silas and the others slowly walked over and disdainfully said: "What good is resting? With a genius from the Stellar Empire here, you Genosha people have no chance." As soon as those words were spoken, the surrounding Genosha people immediately turned their gaze to him. Feeling the angry stares from the crowd, the man scoffed disdainfully. Instantly, the pressure of an Eighth Level Beast Master radiated out, and the entire street fell silent. Some Beast Masters who lacked sufficient strength couldn''t withstand this pressure and collapsed to the ground. "Zorion! You''re being a bit too arrogant!" Ethan''s aura surged, elemental energy coursing through him, his muscles bulging as he prepared to take action. "Ethan, I am now an Eighth Level Beast Master, and you''re still a Seventh Level Beast Master. Do you really want to make a move?" Zorion, the Eighth Level Beast Master from Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, said slowly. Ethan took deep breaths, feeling astonished. He never expected that Zorion, who had once been defeated by him, had now become an Eighth Level Beast Master! "Zorion! This is Genosha, don''t be so arrogant." Ethan gritted his teeth and said. Zorion didn''t care at all. He slowly walked behind Silas and said, "Let''s go. There''s nothing worth seeing here among these Genosha Beast Masters, they''re all just trash." Silas chuckled loudly, not holding back at all, and replied, "You''re right. Compared to the geniuses of our Stellar Empire, they fall far behind." Immediately, those from the Stellar Empire burst into loud laughter, their expressions incredibly arrogant. Only Alyssa, Dante, and Asher wore forced smiles, their gazes darting around as if searching for something. Especially Dante, when his eyes landed on Charles, his smile vanished abruptly, and he became unusually tense. "Alyssa, look quickly! Charles is over there!" Dante whispered. Alyssa immediately turned her head to look in the direction of Charles. Silas, with his keen observation skills, noticed Alyssa and Dante''s actions and followed their gaze. "This is the Charles who is called a monster from Genosha Cyber Academy? He doesn''t look that impressive." Silas remarked, intrigued. Next to him, Mira, who had been aloof and quiet, suddenly showed interest, turning to stare at Charles and scrutinizing him closely. At that moment, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the sound of howling wind echoed above the town. Two figures appeared in mid-air, and a cold voice resonated in everyone''s ears, "Guests from the Stellar Empire, please be mindful of your words to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings." Silas instantly wiped the smile off his face and moved closer to Zorion, the Eighth Level Beast Master, as if instinctively seeking a safe spot. He knew whose voice that was! It was Nathaniel, the Eighth Level Beast Master from Genosha, known as the Iron-Blooded Minister! This person''s attitude had always been tough, he never backed down and had consistently advocated for aggression in response to Kingston''s provocations. Silas couldn''t believe he encountered him here today, what terrible luck. The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, thought to himself. Even though he wasn''t afraid that Nathaniel would kill him, it certainly wouldn''t be a good thing to provoke someone like him. Being targeted by an Eighth Level Beast Master was definitely not ideal. Moreover, according to the intel, Zorion, who is also an Eighth Level Beast Master, is simply no match for Nathaniel! "He must have sent his daughter here, Luna is also a powerful genius. Now there''s one more strong competitor." Silas thought silently. Originally, he had made a deal with Mira to help her find a strong genius to fight, all she needed to do was severely injure the opponent and rest for a few days so she couldn''t participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire. This was also why he was so arrogant and domineering, everything was part of a well-laid plan, including the student from Genosha Cyber Academy, whom he had deliberately sought out. If the teachers from Genosha Cyber Academy hadn''t shown up, Silas was confident he could arrange a battle between Charles and Mira. At that point, whether Charles was severely injured and lost or if both Charles and Mira were equally matched and ended up hurting each other, it would be a win for him. That way, he would have fewer competitors. He absolutely had to acquire that stone in the hands of Drake, the Eighth Level Beast Master! Unexpectedly, now there was another powerful Eighth Level Beast Master, Nathaniel. It seemed he would have to look for another opportunity, perhaps find a way for Mira and Charles to clash during the Eye of Ice and Fire. With that in mind, Silas spoke respectfully, "Mr. Nathaniel, we mean no trouble, we''ll be leaving now." On the other hand, Zorion looked quite displeased, gazing up at Nathaniel in mid-air, but he said nothing. "To all the powerful geniuses of Genosha, including that so-called monster, I hope you won''t be provoked by our Stellar Empire geniuses tomorrow." Zorion said before leading the Stellar Empire group away. The remaining Genosha people were all gritting their teeth, fists clenched, their faces filled with anger. Any Genosha citizen would not take kindly to insults and ridicule from other countries. "Youngsters from Cyber Academy, tomorrow is up to you! Make sure those little brats from the Stellar Empire see what a true genius looks like!" someone shouted. This prompted others to join in, and more and more people turned to the students of Cyber Academy, shouting loudly: "Exactly! Show them what a genius is!" "Good luck tomorrow! Take them down!" "Charles, it''s up to you tomorrow. Show them what a monster really is!" ... Hearing the shouts and seeing the excitement and anticipation on the faces of the crowd, Charles and the others instinctively clenched their fists and nodded vigorously. "Let''s go back for now. The dean will be coming tomorrow as well." Teacher Ruby said slowly. Ethan had fallen into silence ever since he saw Zorion. Even on the way back to the hotel, he hadn''t said a word. "Teacher Ruby, what''s wrong with Teacher Ethan?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. Ruby sighed, glanced at Ethan, and spoke softly: "Well, the Eighth Level Beast Master from the Stellar Empire just now has a significant conflict with Ethan. He was once defeated by Ethan, and now he has become an Eighth Level Beast Master. It must be tough for Ethan." After hearing this, Charles understood. Zorion was indeed too arrogant, and everyone from the Stellar Empire had that same haughty attitude. Charles took a deep breath. If it hadn''t been for Teacher Ruby and Ethan''s appearance, along with Nathaniel''s arrival, he would have already stepped forward. Now, there was only one question in Charles''s mind. It felt like the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, wanted him to come out and fight. "Is it because of Alyssa and the others? Or is it for some other reason?" Charles couldn''t make an accurate judgment. "By the way, Charles, don''t underestimate them tomorrow. The Stellar Empire does have real geniuses. Mira is Zorion''s daughter, an Eighteenth Level Beast Master at just eighteen, and she has an even stronger Eighth Level Beast Master teacher." Ruby reminded him. Charles nodded. He wouldn''t underestimate his opponents, valuing every enemy was a quality that a true strong person should possess. "Teacher, will there be a fight during the Eye of Ice and Fire tomorrow?" Charles asked. Ruby shook her head and replied, "It''s still unclear what the specific arrangements are. The Eighth Level Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and Genosha should provide the results." Charles nodded, it seemed they would have to wait until tomorrow. After returning to the hotel, Charles quickly washed up and chose to rest. Early the next morning, as soon as Charles stepped out of his room, he saw many students waiting for him. "What''s going on? What happened?" Charles asked, a bit confused. Jace gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and said excitedly: "Charles, those Stellar Empire people are going too far! They deliberately provoked the students and then challenged them. Many students have been seriously injured by them! Now they are being treated by the teachers." Chapter 317: The Little Girl "Duel? Seriously injured? Take me to see!" Charles''s previously calm demeanor was shattered, and a look of concern appeared on his face.Although Charles''s relationship with the other students from Cyber Academy wasn''t very close, and could even be described as strangers, Dean Jamie had entrusted these students to him, so he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. Following the anxious Jace and the others, Charles arrived at a room in the hotel. Both Teacher Ruby and Teacher Ethan were there, and they were feeding the injured students a miracle drug. The atmosphere in the room was somewhat somber. Charles glanced around, there were five injured students in total, and two of them looked particularly severe. It was likely they wouldn''t be able to participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire today. "Teacher Ruby, what exactly happened?" Charles asked, furrowing his brow. A hint of anger appeared on Ruby''s face. She took a deep breath. Normally, she was emotionally stable, but now she seemed like a volcano about to erupt. Suppressing her anger, Teacher Ruby slowly said: "Those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire went too far. They actually bullied a little girl selling wild fruits in the town. Our students saw it and stood up for her, and then the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire mocked them and challenged them to a duel." "And the result is what you see now, they were too ruthless." Teacher Ethan had remained silent, saying nothing, just quietly observing the injured students in the room. All the students kept their heads down, their faces filled with shame and frustration. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lift your heads up, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. It''s just a temporary defeat. You''ll get back at them next time!" Ruby encouraged. One student, holding his broken arm, looked up with red eyes and gritted his teeth as he said: "Teacher, it''s not that we were too weak, it''s that they took some miracle drug beforehand that temporarily boosted their strength. One of the students caught a whiff of the miracle drug''s residue." As soon as those words were spoken, Charles''s attention was instantly drawn in. He quickly asked, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure, Charles. I also enjoy studying alchemy, and you''ve always been my idol." said another student lying on the bed, struggling to sit up. "That scent is definitely the residue from using a miracle drug for a temporary boost in strength." Charles nodded and exchanged glances with Teacher Ruby and Teacher Ethan, all realizing that something was very wrong with the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. "You all need to rest well, the teachers will seek justice for you." Ruby reassured them again. The group slowly closed the door to the room, and once the surrounding students had dispersed, Charles spoke up. "Teachers, today''s events are very strange, and so was yesterday. It seems like the people from the Stellar Empire are very eager to challenge our students to duels." "Even now that a student has noticed they used a miracle drug beforehand, it won''t matter much. After all, some time has passed, and the residual scent would have dissipated." Ethan, who had been silent, suddenly looked up and said in a deep voice, "This time, the Eye of Ice and Fire has limited spots available. The people from the Stellar Empire are likely trying to take advantage of Genosha''s current need for their support to sabotage the chances of our young people to grow stronger." Ruby agreed with this perspective and added, "In fact, the relationship between the Stellar Empire and Genosha isn''t very harmonious. They have a better attitude toward Kingston." Charles hadn''t considered that factor, but thinking back to the incident with the Stellar Empire''s crown prince yesterday, he felt a bit puzzled. "The injured students are all from Class A. Two of them are in bad shape and probably won''t be able to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire. The other three will also be affected to some extent." Ruby sighed and said slowly. Charles immediately thought of something and quickly said, "Teacher, there are still other students from Class A outside. We need to get them back quickly." Ruby paused for a moment, then quickly reacted and rushed out. That left Teacher Ethan and Charles alone in the room. "Charles, do you have any good ideas? We can''t just let things continue like this." Ethan said slowly. His mood had been off these past couple of days. If it had been before, he would have gone straight to confront the high-ranking Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. But ever since meeting Zorion, especially after learning that he had become an Eighth-Level Beast Master, Ethan had grown silent. "They don''t just want to duel, they want to target us, right? Then let it be as they wish. I''ll take matters into my own hands. Don''t worry, Teacher. I''ll make them pay for how they treated our students!" Charles replied. Ethan''s eyes lit up suddenly as he said, "Charles, if you''re taking action, I feel reassured. The people from the Stellar Empire who are here now shouldn''t be your match!" Charles nodded and didn''t say anything more. He walked directly toward the hotel exit. As he passed through the lobby, many students from Cyber Academy had gathered, loudly discussing the situation: "Those beasts from the Stellar Empire! They ate a whole third of the wild fruits that little girl worked so hard to pick and then said the fruits were sour and not worth buying!" "Those people have no shame! They bullied a little girl, and when our students couldn''t stand by and helped her, the people from the Stellar Empire just threw the money on the ground, making the little girl pick it up one by one!" "And that''s not all! They even said the people of Genosha were hypocritical, thinking that since they were from the Stellar Empire, they could trick us with sour fruit!" "How shameless! They say the wild fruit is sour after eating a third of what the little girl offered?" At the entrance of the hotel stood a timid little girl, her hands covered in calluses and dirt lodged beneath her fingernails, tightly gripping a basket. Charles took a glance and immediately realized this must be the little girl selling wild fruits. He slowly walked over, bent down, and gently asked, "Do you have any fruits left? I''d like to buy some to try." The little girl paused for a moment, recalling what had just happened. She seemed a bit frightened and timidly replied, "Yes, but... but they said the fruits are sour..." "Can I taste one?" Charles tried to control his emotions and showed a gentle smile. Seemingly affected by Charles''s smile, the little girl slowly nodded. Then she carefully took out a plump wild fruit from her basket and, her arm trembling slightly, offered it to him. Charles carefully took the fruit from her hand and took a big bite. It was sweet! "The fruit is very sweet! I''ll take them all." Charles said as he finished eating the wild fruit. "Really? Really? These fruits were picked by me this morning from the mountains. I only brought the ripe ones to sell." the little girl said, her eyes instantly welling up with tears as she looked down and spoke softly. Charles took out a gold coin and was about to hand it over when the little girl just glanced at it and immediately refused. "Brother, that''s a gold coin. You took the wrong one. Twenty copper coins are enough for all these wild fruits." This time, it was Charles who was taken aback. He didn''t take back the gold coin but looked closely at the little girl. She seemed to be only about ten years old, with dark skin and many small scars on her arms, likely from picking wild fruits in the forest for a long time. Her bright eyes held a hint of fear. "I understand. Please accept this gold coin." Charles said earnestly. To his surprise, the little girl rejected him once again. "Mommy said we should earn money with our own hands. Brother, using a gold coin to buy these wild fruits isn''t very smart." Charles took a deep breath and decided not to insist. He pulled out a handful of copper coins from his storage space and said, "This time it''s copper coins. Is that okay? Now, give me the fruits." The little girl didn''t rush to take the money, instead, she carefully examined the wild fruits in her basket, setting aside some that were damaged from being squished. Then she cautiously took out a plastic bag and packed the broken fruits away. Only after that did she take eighteen copper coins from Charles''s hand, saying happily, "Thank you, brother. These fruits are broken and can''t be sold to you. I want to keep them for lunch, so eighteen copper coins is enough." Hearing the little girl''s words, Charles was momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, he cautiously said: "Is this all you have for lunch? Eating only wild fruits isn''t good for you, you won''t grow tall." "No, Older brother! I don''t eat them all the time. Today is my birthday, so I get to eat these delicious fruits." the little girl replied, her face beaming with innocent joy. That smile was so radiant that Charles instinctively shut his eyes and clenched his fists. Their conversation was heard by all the students in the lobby, and no one spoke up. All eyes were focused on Charles and the little girl at the door. Upon hearing that she only got to eat these damaged wild fruits on her birthday, the students'' eyes instantly welled up with tears. They gritted their teeth, a surge of anger building up inside them. Recalling the behavior of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, all the students present wanted to rush out immediately and beat down those brutes who had bullied the little girl. Charles wore a somewhat stiff smile as he slowly reached out his hand to gently brush the dust off the little girl''s clothes. He softly said: "Coincidentally, my friend''s birthday is today too. Would you like to join us for cake later since your wild fruits are all sold out?" "Really? Can I not eat any and take some home for my little brothers and sisters? And my mom, she hasn''t had cake in a long time." the little girl asked, trying to swallow her excitement. Chapter 318: Shouldnt Be a Problem, Right? Charles could no longer suppress the sympathy in his heart. He didn''t answer, instead, he stood up and turned to look at the students in the hall, asking loudly: sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Surely someone here has a birthday today?" In the next moment, The first student raised their hand and responded, "Me! It''s my birthday today!" The second student also raised their hand, replying, "And me! What a coincidence, it''s my birthday too." The third... The little girl stood at the hotel door, watching as many older brothers raised their hands, claiming that today was also their birthday. Innocent and na?ve, she felt a strange sensation in her heart. "Why are there so many older brothers celebrating their birthdays today?" The little girl stared with wide eyes at Charles and asked. Charles slowly turned around and answered firmly, "Today is a special day. Any child who has a birthday today will be very happy in the future." Hearing Charles''s response, the little girl instantly brightened up. "Come on, let me take you inside. Where do you live? I''ll have them bring your dad, mom, and little brothers and sisters over later." Charles extended his hand into the air. "I don''t have a dad. Mom said he has passed away. Mom can''t walk because her leg is gone." the little girl said as she placed her hand on top of Charles''s outstretched hand. "Older brother, what''s wrong?" The little girl looked up, curiously observing Charles, who was frozen in place. Charles took a deep breath, forced a smile, and replied, "It''s nothing." Just then, a loud, arrogant voice suddenly echoed from the street not far away, sounding somewhat familiar. "Is this the hotel where the students of Genosha Cyber Academy live? It''s not that impressive. Those people are all useless, they can be defeated so easily." That voice belonged to Silas, the crown prince of the Stellar Empire from yesterday. He was walking with his head held high, swaying slightly, right in front of Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master. Behind him trailed seven or eight Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, all displaying an arrogant attitude, loudly discussing among themselves as if they were afraid no one would hear. "Genosha''s talents aren''t that great either. None of them won in a duel against us from the Stellar Empire, they all lost!" "Exactly! Their strength is so weak, yet they dare to point fingers at us. What right do they have?" "Calling us shameless, while they have the nerve to complain about a few wild fruits? How petty!" "Right? They act like we wouldn''t pay. It''s just a few copper coins, not like we don''t have any." "Look, isn''t that the little girl who was selling wild fruits?" As the little girl heard the voices outside, she instinctively hid behind Charles, timidly peeking out to see the approaching figures. Among the group, there were a few people who had eaten a lot of wild fruits in the morning and complained about how sour they were, refusing to pay. "Older brother, let''s hurry and go! They are Beast Masters! Two kind older brothers helped me today, but they got beaten up by them. We should leave!" The little girl used all her strength to try to pull Charles away to escape. Charles stood there like a giant rock, completely motionless. "Older brother, let''s go! They''re really strong, and they''ll hit people!" The little girl looked at the approaching Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, panic rising in her voice as tears began to well up in her eyes. Charles slowly crouched down and patted the little girl''s shoulder, responding lightly: "It''s okay, don''t worry. With me here, no one can bully you. I''m a Beast Master too, and a strong one at that. I''m stronger than they are, so it''s fine." Hearing this, the little girl still didn''t completely relax. She held onto Charles''s hand tightly, looking extremely frightened. "Bully? Who''s bullying her? You must be Charles, right? Stronger than us? That''s pretty arrogant, isn''t it?" One of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire overheard Charles and immediately retorted loudly. In an instant, the students from the Cyber Academy who had been in the hotel lobby all stood up and made their way to the entrance. Each of them clenched their fists, widened their eyes, and gritted their teeth as they positioned themselves behind Charles and the little girl. "Wow, so many people. You think having more people will intimidate fewer people?" Silas stretched lazily, rolled his neck, and started to slander Charles and the others. "Mind your attitude. This morning''s duel accidentally injured your student. We came to check on them." Zorion, the eighth-level Beast Master, unleashed his pressure fully. In the next moment, the boys on Charles''s side felt the overwhelming pressure from the strong opponent! It felt like a sharp blade slowly pressing against their necks, as if it would slice through skin, muscle, and veins at any moment, causing many of the less powerful students to turn pale and tremble. Even so, no one took a step back. Those who could withstand it reached out to support their fellow students. Charles''s expression darkened as he realized that Zorion''s pressure was indiscriminate! There was still a normal ten-year-old girl present! If it hadn''t been for Charles''s quick reaction, using the attribute energy within him to help the little girl withstand the pressure, she would have already been seriously injured! "A bunch of low-level Beast Masters still struggling here, like ants!" Zorion scoffed, intending to increase his pressure once more. "Enough!" Charles shouted fiercely. Instantly, the scene fell silent. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire widened their eyes in disbelief, looking at Charles, and slowly began to speak: "He must be out of his mind. In the world of Beast Masters, strength is everything. How dare a level four Beast Master openly reprimand an eighth-level Beast Master? He must not want to live!" "This is going to be interesting. Lord Zorion isn''t the type to be gentle. This Charles is finished!" "Exactly, what kind of genius is this? So arrogant, he clearly doesn''t know the danger he''s in!" Zorion was momentarily taken aback, he hadn''t expected that someone from the Cyber Academy would dare to speak to him like that! "Kid, are you out of your mind? Didn''t your teacher teach you to be humble in front of stronger opponents?" Zorion laughed in anger, his tone dripping with threat. Charles''s expression was unchanged, but his calm voice concealed a simmering rage as he replied: "Bullying the weak and ordinary is not worthy of my respect." "What do you mean? A mere level four Beast Master dares to criticize me?" Zorion''s eyes widened, he had never seen someone so stubborn. In the Stellar Empire, any ordinary low-level Beast Master that dared to offend him would have been dealt with long ago! But now, because Charles was a student from the Genosha Cyber Academy, and Zorion was a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to directly attack Charles. However, he couldn''t let this slide either. "Since your teacher hasn''t taught you, as a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, I have the right to correct you. You should learn to be humble when encountering strong opponents!" Zorion said slowly. He suddenly retracted his pressure, and the energy around him began to surge, preparing to make his move! Using the excuse of guidance to properly teach Charles a lesson was not a problem at all, after all, he was a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, while Charles was just an ordinary student from the Genosha Cyber Academy. Charles took a deep breath. He knew that he was not in any danger at the moment. The other party, coming with such a large group and acting so arrogantly, was not here to apologize or check on them. They were definitely here to stir up trouble again, to provoke a conflict, and perhaps even to ensure that more of their group ended up injured. "You, an eighth-level Beast Master, attacking me, a level four Beast Master, is a bit shameless, don''t you think?" Charles replied calmly. "Hmph! You''re just an ordinary student. I''m not attacking you, I just want to offer you some guidance since your teacher hasn''t taught you anything useful at all." Zorion said disdainfully. Charles nodded and continued to respond calmly: "Sure, but when my teacher returns, will you be able to say that to him in person?" Zorion nodded decisively and said, "Of course! As an eighth-level Beast Master, it would be an honor for me to guide your teacher in instructing you, his apprentice!" "Honor? What a coincidence, my teacher is also an eighth-level Beast Master." Charles said slowly. Upon hearing this, Zorion immediately discreetly retracted his energy, looking incredulous as he asked, "You''re Jamie Dean''s student? I hadn''t heard he had any apprentices." In his view, if what Charles said was true, then he really couldn''t make a move. After all, Jamie was an eighth-level Beast Master, just like him, and Jamie had been an eighth-level for many years, he wouldn''t be able to compete! "No." Charles shook his head. Zorion let out a sigh of relief, and his attitude grew more aggressive as he said, "You''re not being honest at all, trying to scare me?" "I''m not trying to scare you, my teacher is Ezra." Charles replied. Zorion didn''t react immediately, standing there in shock for a moment. Once he remembered who Ezra was, he silently retracted his earlier aggressive posture and took two steps back. "Ezra''s apprentice, huh? Kid, today I''m in a good mood and just want to offer you some guidance. Since you''re unwilling, I won''t force you." Zorion said, his expression somewhat stiff. When he had just become an eighth-level Beast Master, he couldn''t even defeat Jamie, let alone someone like Ezra! "Funny, I''m not in a good mood today either. I''d like to spar with the geniuses from the Stellar Empire, that shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Charles lifted his gaze slightly and asked calmly. Chapter 319 Do You Have That Strength? "Are you really going to challenge the genius from our country?" Zorion''s expression was quite peculiar, his eyes filled with surprise and a hint of delight.Behind Zorion, Silas shared the same joy, he hadn''t expected things to unfold so perfectly. Yesterday, he had wanted Charles to make a move, thinking that Mira, the talented young girl, would be able to defeat Charles easily. He had hoped she could even seriously injure Charles, preventing this rumored genius from entering the Eye of Ice and Fire. Unexpectedly, his plan from yesterday had failed, but today, Charles had taken the initiative. "Ah, if only Mira were here. If we could have her fight Charles, it would be best if they both ended up injured. That way, no powerful genius could compete with me, and the treasures in the Eye of Ice and Fire would surely be mine!" Silas rolled his eyes repeatedly, his mind racing with thoughts. He really wanted to call Mira over right now, but he worried that Zorion might discover his ulterior motives, which would lead to trouble. Zorion was unaware of the specific situation regarding yesterday''s arrangements, after all, no one would want their own daughter to be used by someone else. The wrath of an eighth-level Beast Master is not something to be taken lightly, especially since Mira has another even more powerful eighth-level Beast Master backing her! "That''s right, are you afraid? I''m eighteen this year and a fourth-level Beast Master. Any fourth-level Beast Master around my age is fair game." Charles said slowly, gently patting the little girl beside him on the back to help her relax. However, it didn''t help much. After being bullied by those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire in the morning, the little girl was now terrified of them and clutched Charles''s fingers tightly. "Anyone around the same age is fair game? That''s what you said, Charles!" Silas''s eyes lit up immediately as he shouted eagerly. Charles nodded, he had the confidence for that! "If you''re still afraid, then anyone a bit older is fine. Even a fifth-level Beast Master is acceptable." Charles changed his usual demeanor and began to taunt. Facing this disgusting group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, he needed to slap them in the face to teach them a lesson! "Alright, alright! You''re so arrogant and disrespectful, kid. Underestimating others will only lead to trouble!" Zorion grew increasingly displeased with Charles. Ever since he became an eighth-level Beast Master, no one had dared to embarrass him like this! If he didn''t teach Charles an unforgettable lesson, how could he face others in the future? A mere fourth-level Beast Master could easily scold him, and if that got out, he would be the laughingstock! "Silas, you''re also a fourth-level Beast Master. Go have a spar with Charles and show him what it means to have people above him and worlds beyond his own!" Zorion suddenly turned and said. Although he wanted to send a fifth-level Beast Master to duel Charles, he feared the gossip it would generate. Given his personality, if Charles''s teacher weren''t that guy Ezra, he would have sent a fifth-level Beast Master to challenge Charles without hesitation! But because of Ezra, he couldn''t be that shameless. "Me? Teacher Zorion, wouldn''t it be a bit too generous to let me take action against Charles? Under your guidance, any genius from the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy could easily defeat Charles!" Zorion wore a sycophantic smile on his face. After receiving the intelligence report from Alyssa, he took Charles very seriously and didn''t want any mishaps to occur right before the crucial Eye of Ice and Fire event. So the best option was to let someone else take the stage! "Exactly! Anyone I teach would outperform Ezra''s students!" Zorion nodded in satisfaction, fully aware that Silas was trying to curry favor with him by saying this. But he enjoyed hearing such words! "Sienna, you go ahead. Go and spar with this kid who doesn''t know his own limits. Just be careful, and don''t accidentally kill him." Zorion shouted another name. From the crowd behind him, a tall young man stepped forward. "Don''t worry, teacher. I''ll make sure to beat him half to death!" said the boy named Sienna, grinning widely as he replied. At the Genosha Cyber Academy, a student approached Charles from behind and whispered, "Charles, it was this guy who bullied the little girl this morning. He also injured other students. His strength should be close to a level five Beast Master!" After hearing this, Charles showed no signs of worry or fear. He said softly, "Go notify the teachers, and Nathaniel too." The student nodded and quietly slipped away. Meanwhile, the little girl beside them watched everything unfold, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Older brother, is it because of me that you''re going to fight him? It''s all my fault. Please don''t go, I''ll go apologize to them." the little girl cried, shaking Charles''s arm. Charles felt a bit at a loss. He could only comfort her, "It''s okay, it''s not because of you. Older brother is strong, much stronger than them. You don''t need to worry, I''ll teach these bad guys a lesson." The little girl looked worried and said slowly, "Older brother, be careful. I''ll pick a lot of wild fruits for you tomorrow. Please don''t get hurt." Charles nodded seriously, slowly releasing the little girl''s arm, and walked calmly towards the Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. "Such arrogance! Are all of you from Genosha Cyber Academy this weak? Even after losing, you still accuse us of being the bad guys." Sienna sneered dismissively. Charles did not respond. He merely sniffed the air around him. There was indeed a faint, unusual scent, but it didn''t come from Sienna, it was from someone else. "It seems that this Beast Master from the Stellar Empire hasn''t used any miracle drugs to temporarily boost his power. That would make things easier, he could be turned into a waste in no time." Charles thought to himself. With Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master, present, it wasn''t going to be easy to incapacitate the Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. If Zorion intervened when Sienna was in danger, Charles would be powerless to act. So, having the students from Genosha Cyber Academy call for the teachers and notify Nathaniel was to ensure that Charles could fight without holding back. With both sides having an eighth-level Beast Master, Charles wouldn''t be stopped if he got serious! "What''s wrong? Are you scared? What are you waiting for, Charles? Hurry up and make your move! I can''t wait to teach you a lesson!" Sienna said with a smile, completely unconcerned. Charles still didn''t respond and continued to wait. Seeing this, Sienna directly summoned four mystical beasts. Four hexagram arrays lit up, and four fire-element mystical beasts appeared before everyone. "It''s too late to be scared now. Even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I won''t let you off!" At Sienna''s command, the four mystical beasts lunged straight at Charles! Charles took a deep breath and summoned Mia, Mousie, Little Gold, and Max in response. The battle between the two was about to erupt! At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky and crashed heavily between Charles and Sienna. Instantly, the previously intact ground shattered, and countless fragments of dirt flew into the air, forcing Charles and Sienna to retreat. Once all the dust settled, everyone could see the person who had landed. Charles''s pupils constricted sharply because he recognized this person. It was the eighth-level Beast Master Drake, whom he had encountered in the canyon when the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants appeared! "Who are you?" Zorion''s expression changed dramatically, and he became tense, as if facing a formidable enemy. His attribute energy surged, and hexagram arrays appeared around him, ready to summon mystical beasts and start the fight at a moment''s notice. "Me? I''m just an eighth-level Beast Master passing by. By the way, isn''t it bullying to gang up on someone like this? He''s already twenty-five years old, isn''t he?" Drake said slowly, pointing directly at Sienna. Instantly, Zorion''s expression turned grim because Drake was stating a fact! Although Sienna was close to becoming a level five Beast Master, he was seven years older than Charles! This duel was extremely unfair. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had thought no one would notice, as age is hard to determine unless explicitly stated. "That''s nonsense! He isn''t that old!" Zorion immediately retorted. To prevent the situation from being exposed, he stepped directly in front of Sienna, shielding him with his body. Drake''s eyes widened in disbelief, he had never seen such a shameless eighth-level Beast Master before. "Tsk tsk tsk, how on earth did someone like you become an eighth-level Beast Master? It''s so embarrassing." Drake said bluntly, showing no concern for Zorion''s feelings. "I have no grudges against you. Why are you targeting me?" Zorion frowned, suppressing the anger bubbling inside him. He simply couldn''t gauge this person''s strength. If Drake were an ordinary Beast Master, he would have already engaged him in a fight. "Indeed, there are no grudges. Like I said, I''m just passing by and couldn''t stand by without saying something." Drake waved his hand dismissively and continued, "You should leave. Since I''m in a good mood, I won''t beat you up today." "Beat me up?" Zorion could no longer hold back. He had never felt so insulted as an eighth-level Beast Master, being scolded by a fourth-level Beast Master and then looked down upon by another eighth-level Beast Master! "Well, that depends on whether you have the strength to back it up!" Zorion roared loudly, ready to make a move. However, in the next instant, Drake''s figure vanished from where he stood and reappeared right in front of Zorion, locking eyes with him. "Oh? Do you have that kind of strength?" Drake said slowly. Zorion''s pupils constricted sharply, the other man''s speed was simply too fast, so fast that even he, as an eighth-level Beast Master, couldn''t react in time! This speed was already comparable to that of a ninth-level Beast Master. Chapter 320 Is This Really Okay? As the leader of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, Zorion had always maintained a very arrogant attitude.However, he had toned it down significantly when facing the more powerful eighth-level Beast Master Nathaniel.Now, he found himself confronting another eighth-level Beast Master, Drake, who was comparable to Nathaniel. Especially after Drake had shown a hint of his strength, Zorion immediately felt deflated. He instinctively swallowed hard and took two steps back, his face filled with shock and a hint of concealed fear. He shouted sternly: "I am a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy! What do you want?" Drake tilted his head nonchalantly, then extended his pinky finger to scratch his ear, responding calmly, "Stellar Empire? Cyber Academy? Sorry, I''ve never heard of it." This casual, unconcerned demeanor completely took the wind out of Zorion''s sails. He looked desperately at everyone around him and slowly said, "Is this how you Genosha treat your guests? We are your guests!" "Genosha? Who told you I''m from Genosha?" Drake sighed. He had only been living in the Golden Mountain Range for a long time and was not actually from Genosha. Zorion opened his mouth, wanting to say something else, when suddenly he looked up at the sky not far away and saw two figures quietly appearing. "Genosha only welcomes guests who deserve respect, Zorion. You''ve gone too far." Nathaniel''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, carrying a sense of authority. "Gone too far? We didn''t force these students from the Genosha Cyber Academy to duel. They volunteered." Zorion retorted loudly, feeling bold in the moment. Facing him were two eighth-level Beast Mastersone was Nathaniel, once hailed as the strongest eighth-level Beast Master in Genosha. Unfortunately, since Ezra''s arrival, few still referred to Nathaniel in that way. The other was an eighth-level Beast Master who seemed to have popped up out of nowhere. From the speed he had shown earlier, he could easily rival a typical ninth-level Beast Master! "How unlucky! This situation has escalated, but they shouldn''t attack directly. After all, Genosha needs the support of the Stellar Empire right now." Zorion thought frantically. However, Nathaniel''s gaze made him feel somewhat hesitant. "I''ve told you, Genosha does not welcome guests like you. If you want to compete or duel, that''s fine. However, your actions are disgraceful." Nathaniel looked coldly at the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire present. With just a glance, the Beast Masters, who had been shouting arrogantly moments ago, immediately shut their mouths, not daring to say another word. "This evening, the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano will stabilize. At that time, you can fight and compete inside, but as long as there are no fatalities, no one is allowed to intervene." Nathaniel said firmly. Upon hearing this, Silas''s eyes lit up, and he became extremely excited. He quickly whispered to Zorion: "Teacher, we can accept this proposal. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, under your guidance, have long surpassed Genosha!" Zorion, after hearing this, thought carefully and felt a bit uncertain. After all, he knew that Nathaniel''s daughter Luna was a genius Level 5 Beast Master! There are Level 5 Beast Masters under twenty years old in the Stellar Empire, but for various reasons, they did not come to participate in this Eye of Ice and Fire event. Noticing Zorion''s hesitation, Silas blinked and whispered again, "I understand your concerns, teacher. I have a way to..." Before he could finish his sentence, Nathaniel''s voice directly interrupted their whispered conversation. "No need to discuss. This is not a proposal, it is a notification. If you do not accept, you are to leave Genosha immediately." Nathaniel stood in the air, his gaze sweeping over all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. His gaze, which seemed to regard them as mere poultry, made Silas involuntarily shrink back, hiding his body behind Zorion, the Level 8 Beast Master. "Truly deserving of the praise my father has given him, Nathaniel, the iron-blooded minister of Genosha, is indeed formidable!" Silas thought to himself. Zorion took a deep breath. In order to avoid embarrassing the Stellar Empire, he quickly called out loudly, "What a coincidence! We were thinking the same thing, perfectly aligning with your thoughts from Genosha." Upon hearing this, a hint of sarcasm appeared on Nathaniel''s face. He felt disdain for Zorion, who, for reasons unknown, had somehow become a Level 8 Beast Master. "There''s one more thing. Beast Masters over twenty years old can only remain on the outskirts of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano and are not allowed to enter the depths." Nathaniel added. This time Zorion did not refute, instead, he nodded in agreement. He also knew that if too many Beast Masters entered the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, it would disrupt the originally stable energy of ice and fire attributes, and that would lead to trouble. Therefore, to limit the number of participants and to promote the better growth of young talents, he accepted this requirement. "The matter is settled then, we will take our leave." Zorion waved his hand, intending to lead the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire away. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Charles''s voice suddenly rang out: "Wait, have you forgotten something?" Zorion, Silas, and Sienna all paused, especially Sienna, who turned around to face Charles and said, "What, do you want to court death? I would be more than happy to accompany you to the end." Sienna shook his neck and stretched his body, he wanted Charles, the so-called genius, to taste the bitterness of failure. Especially at this critical moment, it would be best to seriously injure Charles so that he would be unable to participate in the evening''s Eye of Ice and Fire. "Court death? No, it''s you who are about to have a close encounter with death." Charles said, his face devoid of any expression, his tone icy. His eyes regarded the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire as if they were merely weeds by the roadside. "Everyone talks big, what truly matters is strength!" Sienna was completely unaware of the danger. However, Silas and Zorion behind him could sense that Charles was exuding a chilling murderous intent! Ruthless and cruel! Like a tireless slaughtering knife in a butcher''s shop, it was poised and ready to strike at Sienna''s throat. Drake glanced at Charles and smiled, quite satisfied as he said, "Good kid, this murderous intent is even stronger than what I had back in the day, no wonder I have faith in you." At this moment, Nathaniel, who had been hovering in mid-air, slowly descended to the ground, observing Charles with great interest. Upon hearing Drake''s words, he turned his head and said with a tone of regret, "What a pity, that guy Ezra is truly lucky to have such a disciple." "What? Ezra''s disciple?" Drake was taken aback. He hadn''t had the chance to investigate Charles''s background and didn''t realize that he was already Ezra''s student. Drake had spent a long time in Genosha''s Golden Mountain Range, so he naturally knew who Ezra was. "This kid has such great physical talent, if he''s not my disciple, it''s a waste of talent! I feel like I still can''t beat Ezra. That guy''s divine beast is ridiculously strong, only a Level 9 Beast Master could possibly overpower him." Drake thought to himself. He sighed, feeling a spark of motivation that had long been dormant. If he could break through from a Level 8 Beast Master to a Level 9 Beast Master, he could compete with Ezra for Charles as a disciple. "The energy of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano is about to stabilize. I need to keep a close eye on Charles, there might be other surprises." Drake mused. At that moment, Nathaniel interrupted the impending battle between Charles and Sienna. "I''ve said it before, if you want to fight or duel, you can enter the Eye of Ice and Fire. As long as there are no fatalities, it''s fine, and the Stellar Empire has agreed to this." Nathaniel stated. Sienna let out a cold laugh, extending his right hand to his neck and mimicking a beheading motion toward Charles, clearly provocative. "Just don''t be so scared that you disappear when the time comes, otherwise, I''ll make you know what it''s like to wish you were dead!" Sienna laughed heartily. Charles said nothing, merely nodding at Nathaniel to indicate his agreement. He then slowly took the hand of the little girl beside him and entered the hotel. He had no need to waste words with someone who was about to become irrelevant. He had already memorized the appearances of all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire present today, once he entered the Eye of Ice and Fire, he would deal with them one by one. "This kid is lucky, let him live a little longer. Come evening, it''ll be his turn to suffer!" Sienna said with a smile, turning to the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Silas pretended to agree wholeheartedly, but in his mind, he was pondering how to deal with Luna and Charles, the two of them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his eyes, Luna, who was under twenty and already a Level 5 Beast Master, posed the greater threat. With plenty of time left in the afternoon, he needed to come up with a plan specifically targeting Luna! The streets were now empty as everyone dispersed. Before all the students from Cyber Academy could enter the hotel, Ruby and Ethan hurriedly walked out. "Charles, what happened?" Ruby asked with concern. Charles briefly explained what had just occurred. Upon hearing about the agreement with the Stellar Empire, Ruby''s face filled with worry. She turned to Nathaniel, who had just entered, and asked, "Sir, won''t that lead to many students getting hurt? After all, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire are quite strong." Nathaniel glanced at the students around him, noticing their eager expressions, and slowly replied:"There''s nothing wrong with that. If they stay in the academy without experiencing real bloodshed and fire, they will never become strong." Chapter 321 Anticipation "My lord, that may be true, but they have only just entered the academy and lack experience. Moreover, several students can no longer participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire." Ruby said with a tone full of concern."This matter has also been agreed upon by your dean, his thoughts align with mine. A young hawk living in a nest cannot freely soar in the sky." Nathaniel replied. He added further explanation: "There are several eighth-level Beast Masters watching this time, so there won''t be any life-threatening dangers. In the future, when facing real battles, no one will be there to protect them." Upon hearing this, Ruby silently nodded. Since this was a decision made by Dean Jamie and Lord Nathaniel, she had no objections. Charles and the other students, along with the little girl, walked towards the hotel front desk. Nathaniel, along with his daughter Luna, slowly followed behind. "Luna, when you enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, pay close attention to them. There will also be some other talented students from different academies attending." Nathaniel said gently. Luna, expressionless, nodded slightly. "Sigh, your personality is just too cold, and you don''t talk much. Try to make a few more friends when you have the chance. I think that Charles is quite a good one." Nathaniel sighed, continuing to discuss with his daughter Luna. "I don''t want to." Luna replied succinctly. She didn''t like interacting with others and preferred to be alone. "You" Nathaniel, a man known as the Iron-Blooded Lord, appeared quite helpless at this moment. He had been busy with various matters and hadn''t spent enough quality time with his daughter Luna. This had led to Luna''s solitary nature and her reluctance to speak. By the time he noticed, it was already difficult to change. "Alright, if you don''t want to, then forget it. However, you should still keep an eye on Charles. That kid has great talent, just help him out when necessary." Nathaniel said as they walked. Luna looked at her father with some curiosity, it was the first time she had seen him speak so highly of a young man. As they passed by Ethan, Nathaniel suddenly stopped, speaking in a stiff tone: "A comfortable life can make a fierce tiger retract its claws. You should know this." Ethan silently nodded. The fierce tiger Nathaniel referred to was him, the one known as the Tiger of the Cyber Academy. The so-called comfortable life referred to his past two years as a teacher at the Cyber Academy, he hadn''t truly fought a good battle in a long time. ... On Charles'' side, he explained his requirements to the hotel front desk manager. He needed a large private dining room for dinner, with various delicacies, desserts, and most importantly, a huge cake. After providing enough funds, the hotel staff quickly sprang into action and began to get busy. Jace had already been assigned a task by Charles, which was to go pick up the little girl''s family and also buy a few new clothes. "By the way, little sister, my name is Charles. I still don''t know your name." Charles asked with a smile. "Older brother, my name is Teddy." Teddy replied immediately. She had been observing everything around her. The floor was so clean it could reflect light, the environment was tidy, and the well-dressed older brothers and sisters coming and going left her dazzled. Charles noticed this, which is why he arranged for Jace to buy a few new clothes. The Eye of Ice and Fire was scheduled for the evening, and after dining with the Cyber Academy students, they would gather and set off. Time passed little by little. What happened in the town of Golden Mountain Range was unknowingly shared online. This included Teddy being bullied while selling wild fruits, as well as the arrogant provocations from the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Various videos disrespecting Genosha spread like wildfire, igniting the anger of all Genosha people. More and more people began to pay attention to this matter, with several Level Five Beast Masters even live-streaming their journey online. They set off directly from Genosha Calivia to Golden Mountain Range town, determined to make those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire pay for their actions. Many others were following the news online, constantly discussing it: Read the latest on empire "The people from the Stellar Empire are so despicable! How can they bear to bully a ten-year-old girl?" "They''re so shameless! They ate a third of the wild fruits before saying they didn''t taste good and wouldn''t buy anymore." "Wait, if it didn''t taste good, why buy it in the first place? You Genosha people are too overbearing!" This was a comment from a Stellar Empire netizen, defending their Beast Masters online. "Everyone, pay attention! This person is from the Stellar Empire and thinks we''re the ones being overbearing. Brothers, come on and tear him apart!" Instantly, the newly appeared Stellar Empire netizen''s comment received hundreds of replies, and private messages kept flashing. "Genosha people are just no good! I''m going to post this on the Stellar Empire''s network to seek help!" The netizen from the Stellar Empire felt weak and unable to match the overwhelming number of responses. He directly exaggerated the events that occurred in Golden Mountain Range town, claiming that the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, who were far away in a foreign land, merely tasted the wild fruits and found them unpleasant, so they didn''t want to buy them. However, they were directly coerced by the students of Genosha Cyber Academy, who demanded their wild fruits. Those students even initiated duels and, after winning, slandered the Stellar Empire. Not only that, but they also spread false information online in Genosha, subjecting the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to cyberbullying! In just two or three hours, netizens from the Stellar Empire used various software to infiltrate Genosha''s network and started hurling insults. A massive online public opinion war began. The back-and-forth exchanges online were no longer satisfying for them. Nearly a million netizens turned their attention to the upcoming Eye of Ice and Fire. Now, not only the people of Genosha were interested in the Eye of Ice and Fire, but people from the Stellar Empire also found ways to watch the event. ... In a hotel in the adventurer''s town of Golden Mountain Range, Jace ran over to Charles with an excited look on his face, holding his phone. "Charles, have you checked your phone? I just received a ton of private messages, most of them from Genosha people, cheering me on to perform well and to take down a few Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire." "Someone even said if I can beat a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, they would directly crowdfund a gold coin for me!" "If I take down ten Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, wouldn''t I be rich?" Jace''s voice was loud, and all the nearby students heard him. They began pulling out their phones to check the messages on social media, becoming excited as well One student said, "Really! I got private messages too!" "Why are all mine insulting me? Wait, these are all from Stellar Empire folks!" "When we get into the Eye of Ice and Fire, not only can we show off in front of millions of netizens, but if we can take down a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, there''s gold to be had!" "I can''t wait! Those beasts from the Stellar Empire better watch out for me!" "Be careful, though. Don''t let a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire take you down. This time, there are people live-streaming! If you embarrass yourself, I''ll never go out again!" Charles looked at the excitement and nervousness on the faces of the surrounding students. He felt indifferent, but he knew he had to consider that when he fought Sienna, he would definitely have to beat her half to death! What if there were children watching the live stream? Would the bloody scenes have a negative impact? "Charles, right now, the most talked-about and supported person online is Luna, and you''re in second place." Jace eagerly shared the new rankings from the internet. It seemed that Luna, the under-twenty Level Five Beast Master, was more popular. This was quite normal, as a Level Four Beast Master would typically not be a match for a Level Five Beast Master. Thinking of this, Charles turned to look at Luna in the corner. She wore a simple white sports outfit, and her long black hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, contrasting with her face and drawing everyone''s attention. Her features resembled a goddess''s statue, paired with eyes that sparkled like stars in the sky, making it hard for anyone to look away. However, there was an aura about Luna that was filled with coldness and distance, a vibe that made people feel they should keep their distance and only observe from afar. Charles would pay attention to Luna, but his focus was more on her strength and the sense of danger she exuded. "I wonder when I''ll get a chance to spar with her, it should be an exhilarating battle." Charles thought to himself. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dinner time arrived, and the students gathered around Charles as their center. Beside Charles was the little girl named Teddy, who had just washed up and changed into new clothes, along with her mother, who sat awkwardly in a newly bought wheelchair, and her two younger siblings, who were oblivious to everything. A two-meter-tall cake was placed at the center of the room, and all the eyes in the room were fixed on Charles. "Charles, say a few words to inspire everyone!" someone shouted. Jace chimed in, "Yeah, Charles, everyone recognizes you. Just a few words from you will have more effect than taking a miracle drug!" "Exactly, exactly!" "You''re right, Charles, we''re all listening to you!" More and more people shouted. Everyone had witnessed Charles''s performance in Genosha Calivia, not to mention his gentleness towards the little girl in town, making him seem like a person with the heart of a fierce tiger who delicately smells roses! "Alright, I''ll say one thing: follow me, and I''ll help you take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! Let them know that the people of Genosha are not easy to bully!" Charles declared! Chapter 322 Leader, Hero In a hotel, in a certain room,Jamie lay comfortably on the sofa, looking at Nathaniel, who was standing upright. He slowly said, "What''s wrong? Can''t you sit down unless there''s a hard chair?" "This sofa is too soft, I''m not used to it. You still haven''t answered my questionwhy let Charles command the trainees?" Nathaniel replied. Jamie leisurely picked up the wine glass from the table in front of him and kept shaking it. He recalled what Lucas had once said. "Charles is more important than you. If you die, he must not die!" Nathaniel furrowed his brow and said more sternly, "Tell me your thoughts." Jamie put down his wine glass, sat up straight, and said very seriously: "I want him to become the leader of Cyber Academy. There happens to be a suitable opportunity right now." Jamie paused for a moment and continued: "Many people are paying attention to the situation of Eye of Ice and Fire. If he can lead these trainees to defeat the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire, he will be able to establish a foundation to become a true leader, a hero." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leader? Hero?" Nathaniel repeated these two words. At that moment, a cheer suddenly erupted from the restaurant downstairs, a youthful and passionate voice rang out: "Take them down! Glory belongs to Genosha!" "No one can bully the people of Genosha!" "We''re with you, Charles!" Hearing the cheers from the trainees below, Nathaniel nodded and said: "Charles is almost becoming the leader of Genosha Cyber Academy." Jamie shook his head, raised his wine glass once more, and with the cheers echoing beneath him, he drank it all in one go. Then he looked at Nathaniel with determination in his eyes and said in a low voice: "Genosha? Genosha is too small. The Abyssal Depths is just right." Nathaniel''s expression changed as he looked at Jamie with a peculiar gaze, confused. "You want Charles to become the leader of the seven nations in the entire Abyssal Depths? Jamie, have you had too much to drink?" Jamie didn''t respond but kept shaking the empty wine glass in his hand. ... As the sun slowly set, more and more people gathered in the town of Golden Mountain Range, continuously lifting various filming devices to broadcast live. "Dear viewers, we have lived up to expectations. After extreme driving, we have arrived in the town, but we haven''t seen the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire yet. Are they hiding?" Several Level 5 Beast Masters stood in front of the filming devices, capturing various scenes of the town. One of them, seeing the rapidly increasing number of viewers and the constant stream of gifts popping up, could no longer suppress the smile on his face. He shouted, "Dear viewers, as long as your sincerity is enough and you help the streamer by liking the broadcast, I will continue to follow up and livestream the entire process of Eye of Ice and Fire!" Charles followed behind Nathaniel, Teacher Ruby, and Teacher Ethan, leading the trainees toward the Eye of Ice and Fire in the Golden Mountain Range. At that moment, the Level 5 Beast Masters who were livestreaming by the street saw Charles''s figure and immediately wanted to gather around. However, in the next instant, these Level 5 Beast Masters felt a chill run through them, as if they had fallen into an ice cellar in the depths of winter. Someone instantly reacted, noticing the warning in Nathaniel''s eyes. They halted their steps, and from a distance, they wildly waved their hands and shouted: "Go for it! The talent of Genosha is the strongest! Go take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" "Charles! I believe in you, keep it up!" "We won''t take a single cent from this entire livestream, all profits will be donated to charity in your name. Go for it, geniuses of Genosha!" "Let those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire see what a true genius looks like!" ... Jace walked beside Charles. According to his usual personality, hearing such cheers would have made him raise his head with pride and excitement. However, now Jace''s face showed only tension and worry. "Charles, what if I perform poorly later? Will I let them down?" Jace instinctively sought help from Charles. Charles turned to look at Jace. In just a few months, Jace had changed significantly. Although he was still a Level 3 Beast Master, he was no longer the boy who would fall into despair and give up in the face of danger. Charles thought for a moment and replied, "Others'' expectations can be both motivation and pressure. No matter what, the key is still you." "Me?" Jace didn''t understand. Charles nodded and raised his voice slightly so that the surrounding trainees could hear: "Yes, the key lies within yourself. Whatever result you want, run toward that direction. As long as you''re running and the direction is correct, there will be no problem at all." "And I will be running with you." Charles said, his tone as calm as ever, without a hint of fluctuation. As the trainees listened to Charles''s calm words and looked at his serene expression, they felt their nerves begin to ease, and their overall state reached a peak. Nathaniel, walking at the front, sensed the movement behind him. He resisted the urge to turn around, and Jamie''s words from earlier echoed in his mind: "Genosha? Genosha is too small. The Abyssal Depths is just right." "I can really feel that Charles has a natural leader vibe. Is Jamie being serious?" Nathaniel thought to himself. He wanted to ask for more details, but Jamie didn''t respond, only saying that this time, Charles wouldn''t let anyone down. Nathaniel maintained a neutral attitude. While he believed Charles was a genius, being a Level 4 Beast Master was a bit low. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were not that weak. Mira and Silas didn''t appear as weak as they seemed either, a genius from a nation wouldn''t be that inferior. Moreover, given the Stellar Empire''s style, there might be other plans in play. For Charles to become the leader of Cyber Academy, he would need a perfect victory! Despite the good atmosphere now, if they encountered insurmountable difficulties, all the positivity would turn into even greater obstacles! "Jamie, have you aged? Are your eyes failing you? Luna''s talent is even stronger, it''s just a pity her personality makes it hard for her to become a leader." Nathaniel sighed inwardly. He turned to look at his daughter, who was still expressionless beside him. A hint of helplessness and worry appeared on his face, Completely unaware that as they moved forward, Luna kept a straight face and turned her head slightly to glance at Charles, who was leading the trainees from Cyber Academy. Soon, a group of people arrived at the grand mountain where Charles, Ruby, and Mountain Rabbit had reached that day. Charles looked at the scene before him, feeling a bit lost. In just three days, everything had changed. Now, the mountain that had split open still emitted red and blue light, but the colors had begun to blend and merge, no longer as distinctly separated as before. At the same time, the originally flat and open ground in front of the mountain had become uneven, with one deep pit after another appearing. Inside the deep pits, blue or red light also emanated, clearly indicating the surging energy of ice and fire attributes. "We''ve arrived. It will take about half an hour for the energy of the ice and fire attributes to stabilize completely. You can observe the surroundings closely." Nathaniel turned and looked at the trainees behind him. At the same time, other people began to appear around them, including those from Aredale Academy and Nova Academy, as well as some other talented individuals from various families. Enjoy new tales from empire Charles spotted Celestine, who was excitedly jumping up and down, waving her hand to greet him. Nathaniel''s body slowly lifted off the ground, rising into the air as he gazed at everyone present. At that moment, another group of people began to appear, led by Zorion, the Level 8 Beast Master teacher from Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy! Behind him were the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, his daughter Mira, and several other talented Beast Masters. Sienna, who had made a beheading gesture toward Charles at the hotel entrance, was also among the crowd. "You all arrived pretty early, everyone should be here by now." Zorion said. However, Nathaniel merely glanced at him and didn''t respond, instead directly announcing: "Two other Level 8 Beast Master experts have already entered the Eye of Ice and Fire to stabilize the attribute energy. We can officially begin in half an hour." "I want to remind you that these deep pits emitting blue or red light contain a large amount of fire or ice attribute energy. As long as you can absorb it, you can stay for a short while." "The deeper you go, the stronger the energy becomes." "When you enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, some chaotic attribute energy will interfere with your actions. There will be some areas that are more balanced, where you can rest or cultivate to enhance your strength." "The most important rule, which no one can violate, is that while you can fight and team up, there must be no casualties!" "For any reason that leads to someone''s death, I will personally take action to eliminate the offender!" The final words "eliminate!" carried a heavy weight when spoken by Nathaniel. Everyone could feel as if a executioner wielding a cleaver had appeared before them, waiting for someone to deliver themselves to death! No one doubted Nathaniel''s words, if anyone were to die, the culprit responsible for that death would have to face the wrath of a Level 8 Beast Master! Chapter 323 Preparing to Begin "Charles, what does this information mean? I feel like it says nothing at all." Jace frowned, trying hard to think.He believed that the information Nathaniel provided should be very important, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t pinpoint the key details. Camilla and Zachary, on the other hand, were quicker in their experience and reasoning. "If we enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, the key points must be those balanced areas." Zachary said directly. Camilla nodded and, facing Jace''s puzzled expression, explained, "The chaotic energy inside the Eye of Ice and Fire can affect a Beast Master''s physical condition. Absorbing too much fire attribute energy can make a person become violent and aggressive, while excessive ice attribute energy leads to a state of calmness." "Isn''t that a good thing? The energy from the ice attribute and the fire attribute continuously alternating can just neutralize each other." Jace said with some confusion. Charles shook his head and replied, "The problem lies in the constant back-and-forth, if it happens too frequently, it can cause a person''s mind and body to completely collapse. That''s why those balanced areas are crucial." "If team formations are allowed, we can spread out. Some people can go out while others stay behind to defend the balanced areas." "And as time passes, the situation will become more chaotic." After hearing Charles''s words, Jace finally understood. "I thought it was just about absorbing energy to enhance our strength. I didn''t realize there was so much more to it. Charles, your mind is really sharp!" Jace shook his head, realizing he wasn''t particularly suited for deep thinking. Zachary and Camilla both nodded in agreement, acknowledging that Charles''s analysis was much more comprehensive than theirs. As this group of people waited for the Eye of Ice and Fire to officially begin, many Beast Masters with phones and recording devices appeared nearby. Some even summoned flying mystical beasts, tying live-streaming equipment to their backs for a live broadcast. A very few who arrived early live-streamed Nathaniel''s announcement, sparking countless discussions in the chat. "If team formations are allowed, won''t the battles turn into group fights? It might end up in complete chaos." "That''s a possibility. In group fights, if both sides have a similar number of fighters, the key factor will be whether there are any high-end combatants to break the deadlock." "You''re overlooking the constantly alternating ice and fire attribute energies of the Eye of Ice and Fire. If it lasts too long, who knows if anyone will be able to maintain their sanity? It could turn into a free-for-all in the end." "You have a point. So it''s best to take down all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire right from the start. That way, even if it turns into chaos later, it will just be a battle within Genosha." "Who has the contact information for Genosha''s geniuses? We still have some time to consolidate various information and strategies and send it to them." "I do! Leave it to me!" Soon, Jace''s phone suddenly vibrated. He quickly opened it to find that a friend had sent him some materials. "Charles, look, this information is pretty much what you analyzed! You''re amazing!" Jace said, giving a thumbs up. Charles showed no pride at all, instead, he seriously read through the various speculations, strategies, and information compiled by Genosha''s online community. He wasn''t the type to dismiss others'' opinions. As Charles was pondering the information on his phone, two figures suddenly flew out from the Eye of Ice and Fire. It was Drake and Jamie! "In just a few minutes, we can officially begin! Level three Beast Masters will enter first, followed by level four, and finally level five!" Jamie announced loudly. Stay connected via empire "Charles, I''ll go in ahead of you. Those level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are going to be in trouble, I want to take down two!" Jace said excitedly, rubbing his palms together, ready for action. "Once you go in, focus on defense first. Let the lower-level Beast Masters enter first, it''s probably to help them adapt. The Stellar Empire might even take the initiative to attack." Charles said, frowning as he voiced his thoughts. Jace, Camilla, and Zachary all stared at Charles, somewhat puzzled. Charles sighed and scanned the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire before slowly explaining, "They don''t have any level five Beast Masters under twenty years old. We still have Luna on our side. If we don''t weaken our strength in advance, it won''t bode well for us once we enter the Eye of Ice and Fire." "So, the level three Beast Masters who enter first, along with the level four Beast Masters who follow, are likely to engage in battle very quickly." "Pass the word down: once the level three Beast Masters enter, stay vigilant and prepare for defense. Wait until the level four Beast Masters are in before making any moves." Upon hearing this, Jace''s expression began to grow serious. The excitement he once felt started to fade away, and he began to worry. What if a battle broke out, and things didn''t go well? Charles keenly noticed this shift not only in Jace but also in many level three Beast Masters from Genosha, whose faces showed signs of tension. Some were taking deep breaths, trying to calm themselves. Seeing this, Charles turned and walked into the crowd, saying: "Don''t worry. As long as you hold on until the level four Beast Masters enter, it''s quite simple." "What I''m concerned about now is that you don''t suddenly engage in a fight and take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire before us level four Beast Masters arrive." These seemingly joking remarks had a great effect. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The majority of the talented individuals from Genosha laughed, chiming in, "Charles, you can count on us to leave one for you!" "Come on, with Charles''s strength, one won''t be enough! I bet he can take down three!" "Three? You''re underestimating Charles! He can take down at least five Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" "Since Charles said so, I''ll definitely defend well and watch you take them down one by one!" Those who had not laughed before also found their expressions less tense, the atmosphere was no longer so heavy. Nathaniel, Jamie, and Drake watched the scene unfold from above. Among the many young talents present, the attention of the three level eight Beast Masters remained focused on Charles. "This kid really has something special. With just a couple of simple sentences, he not only eased the tension among the other young talents but also ignited their fighting spirit!" Drake remarked. The more he focused on Charles, the stronger his desire to take Charles as a disciple became. An ordinary person can be called a genius if they have even one outstanding trait that sets them apart. Those powerful geniuses only have two or three exceptional qualities. As for Charles, he not only possesses talent for cultivation and combat but also maintains a constantly calm analytical mind and a strong leadership presence, which will far surpass those other geniuses! Such a person would evoke a desire in any level eight Beast Master, or even a level nine Beast Master, to take him on as a disciple. After all, teaching a truly powerful genius to become a strong Beast Master is a highly rewarding endeavor. "If I hadn''t been told, I would have overlooked that he''s only eighteen. Indeed, the youth is formidable!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but praise at this moment. Perhaps due to his daughter Luna''s reclusive personality and reluctance to communicate, he felt a special fondness for a young man like Charles, who exhibited leadership qualities. Jamie first nodded and then glanced at Drake and Nathaniel, one being an out-of-town level eight Beast Master and the other a seasoned Nathaniel who had been traveling and training. Both of them had little knowledge of Charles, and given the brief time they had seen him, they had already formed such a high evaluation. If they had been paying attention to Charles from the beginning, their mouths would likely be agape in disbelief now! "Stop thinking about it. He''s Ezra''s disciple, and a level nine Beast Master, Lucas, personally invited Charles to become his disciple, only to be rejected by Charles. You two level eight Beast Masters should really let go of your ideas." Jamie said with a smirk. After all, he had entertained the thought of taking Charles as a disciple himself, but unfortunately, he couldn''t beat Ezra. "Wait, level nine Beast Master Lucas? Is that for real? Jamie, are you pulling my leg? You want me to give up so that there''s no competition for you." Drake said, utterly astonished and unconvinced. "Do I even need to lie to you? You''re just a muscle-brained fool, why would I bother to deceive you?" Jamie replied directly. Drake disdainfully curled his lip and responded, "If I''m the muscle-brained fool, then you lost to me, what does that make you?" "You! Last time I was careless. Let''s find a chance to settle this again!" Jamie rolled up his sleeves, transforming from a proud level eight Beast Master into someone ready to brawl like a street thug. "What are you all talking about? Can the Eye of Ice and Fire officially begin now?" Zorion, not wanting to be left out, spoke up. As a level eight Beast Master, the elemental energy within him was already strong enough to support him floating in the air for an extended period. Standing on the ground and looking up at Jamie, Drake, and Nathaniel, who were all elevated above him, Zorion felt somewhat uncomfortable, he also wanted to catch the attention of others and seek a sense of presence. The atmosphere instantly turned cold, and no one paid any attention to Zorion, the level eight Beast Master. It wasn''t due to differences in factions or countries, it was simply a matter of distaste for him. "It''s almost time. Everyone, summon your mystical beasts. Let''s keep an eye on what''s happening below with them, and be ready to step in for rescue if anything goes wrong." Nathaniel said. Chapter 324 Entrance! Next, an unforgettable scene unfolded for all the young geniuses on the ground.Around the four level eight Beast Masters floating above everyone, enormous hexagram arrays began to slowly materialize. The dazzling light emitted by these arrays surpassed even the red and blue glow of the Eye of Ice and Fire, illuminating the entire area like a spectacular firework display in the evening sky! A total of thirty-two hexagram arrays meant that thirty-two high-level mystical beasts were appearing on the scene! Drake''s metal attribute mystical beast, Jamie''s wood attribute mystical beast, Nathaniel''s wind attribute mystical beast, and Zorion''s fire attribute mystical beastall thirty-two mystical beasts scattered instantly, with some soaring directly into the sky. The remaining powerful mystical beasts landed on the ground, covering the entire mountain! "Oh my God, the mystical beasts summoned by four level eight Beast Masters could probably destroy a city within minutes if they go all out!" Jace exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. The aura emanating from those mystical beasts was so overwhelming that it made one hesitant to even make eye contact! This was still due to the distance, if he were any closer, he might already be trembling and too scared to move. It seemed that the four level eight Beast Masters were deliberately showcasing their power, allowing the young geniuses to see what true strength looked like, as they let their oppressive aura radiate freely instead of suppressing it. "The time has come, the Eye of Ice and Fire officially begins. Level three Beast Masters may enter!" Nathaniel''s voice echoed from the sky. However, the dangerous aura of the mystical beasts, combined with the overwhelming pressure from the level eight Beast Masters, made the air in the entire area feel heavy. Many of the young geniuses who had never seen such a scene instinctively took a few steps back, swallowing nervously, and no one dared to step forward. Mira and Silas had also never witnessed the spectacle of four level eight Beast Masters summoning mystical beasts and releasing their power, and since they were level three Beast Masters, they remained motionless. On the other side, Luna, a level five Beast Master from Genosha, frowned slightly as she observed the inaction of the surrounding geniuses. Just as the young geniuses from the Stellar Empire and Genosha stood frozen in place, some even retreating, Charles was the first to step forward. Although he had never witnessed the scene of all four level eight Beast Masters summoning their mystical beasts, he had experienced the pressure from level nine Beast Master Lucas. "Attention, level three Beast Masters of Genosha! It''s time for you to show what you''ve got! Glory belongs to us! Glory belongs to Genosha!" Charles took two steps forward, standing in front of the crowd, and shouted loudly. If it were up to him, he wouldn''t normally want to take the spotlight, but someone had to step up to motivate the young geniuses of Genosha. "Glory belongs to us! Glory belongs to Genosha!" The level three Beast Masters instantly reacted, clenching their fists and raising them high, all their eyes turning towards Charles. They looked at this calm and composed individual, who had always maintained his cool, and was known as a monster of Cyber Academy! Jace was positioned near the front, gritting his teeth as he prepared to step onto the ground filled with deep pits. However, as he passed by Charles, he stopped in his tracks. Charles approached Jace and whispered a few words to him. Once Jace was the first to step onto the ground, filled with deep pits and continuously emitting ice and fire energy, the others began to take action as well. Every level three Beast Master from Genosha would glance at Charles when entering, their tension and unease fading away, leaving only a sense of determination! "Damn it! That Charles guy got ahead of me!" Silas noticed the commotion on Genosha''s side and cursed inwardly. He quickly stepped forward and shouted, "Stop dawdling! Let''s show the people of Genosha the strength of our Stellar Empire! Level three Beast Masters, all of you, enter!" Silas''s voice was loud and full of momentum, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, his charisma should have been stronger than Charles''s. However, he didn''t expect that his words would not have much of an inspiring effect. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were not particularly enthusiastic, with many still focused on Charles. The competition between Charles and Silas had already begun! And from the looks of it, Charles was clearly outperforming anyone else! In the air, Jamie smiled with satisfaction, impressed by Charles''s performance. He wondered how the others would perform, originally, the Eye of Ice and Fire could have been simpler, allowing the young geniuses to absorb energy directly. The reason it had turned into such a competitive and risky situation was that he and several other high-ranking members of Genosha wanted the youth to gain more experience and accelerate their growth! Setting aside the long-term crisis, there was a high possibility of war breaking out between Genosha and Kingston. When that time came, these young Beast Masters might find themselves on a real battlefield. In a battlefield, the situation would only become more dangerous. "Experiencing more now will give them a better chance of survival when they face danger in the future!" Jamie thought to himself as he focused on the level three Beast Masters who had already entered. He recognized the first person to enter, it was Jace, who had a good relationship with Charles. As the first level three Beast Master from Genosha to enter, Jace felt a bit nervous, but remembering Charles''s actions and encouragement, he took a few deep breaths to calm his anxious heart. Around the deep pits, the ice and fire energy was radiating, and Jace could feel the temperature fluctuating, alternating between scorching heat and biting cold. Even as a level three Beast Master with decent physical attributes, the stimulation from the extreme temperatures made him sneeze twice. Furthermore, the ice and fire energy was surging wildly into his body! Jace felt as if he had entered a swamp, with an invisible restraint surrounding him, making him feel limited in every way. Recalling Charles''s words, Jace made an effort to move his feet and slowly walked toward a high mound not far away. Seeing other level three Beast Masters coming in behind him, he quickly shouted: "Follow me, don''t stop here! We''re going to the front!" Find your adventure at empire The Beast Master hesitated, unsure if he should follow Jace''s lead. Sensing the hesitation, Jace quickly added, "Don''t worry, this is Charles''s plan. If you won''t listen to me, at least listen to him!" After hearing Jace''s words, the hesitation on the Beast Master''s face vanished in an instant. He quickly turned around and shouted to the others behind him: "Tell everyone behind to follow the ones in front to that mound! This is Charles''s arrangement!" ... Soon, after all the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire entered, all the level three Beast Masters from Genosha arrived at the top of the mound. Time passed little by little, The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire gradually adapted to the surrounding ice and fire energy, and someone suddenly remembered Silas''s orders, saying: "Stop dawdling! The Genosha Beast Masters are on that mound, let''s hurry and attack!" Among these Beast Masters, some had experienced real battlefields and came from military families, giving them a strategic vision far superior to others. One shouted: "Wait! That mound is easy to defend and hard to attack, a rash assault would be very risky!" Immediately, someone replied, "Risky or not, we have to go! Didn''t Crown Prince order us to act? Hurry up!" Quickly, the opposing voices faded away, And the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire began to approach the mound where Jace and the others were. "Sure enough, everything is just as Charles said, these people are up to no good. Brothers, let''s prepare our defenses and don''t forget to leave a few Stellar Empire members for Charles!" Jace shouted loudly. The surrounding Genosha youth laughed and responded enthusiastically: "Don''t worry! There''s absolutely no problem! We have to give Charles the chance to take action!" Hearing the voices of the young geniuses from Genosha respond, both Nathaniel and Jamie nodded in the air. Jamie remarked: "Charles has a keen strategic vision, this mound is the perfect defensive position. I didn''t expect he had this kind of talent. Truly, Charles never ceases to amaze and shock us!" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nathaniel wholeheartedly agreed. As the most renowned iron-blooded minister of Genosha, he naturally possessed a high level of strategic insight. He knew that in multi-person battles, timing, terrain, and morale were all crucial factors. Right now, Genosha had already secured both the terrain and morale, giving them a significant advantage. However, Jamie sighed and said slowly, "It''s a pity that the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are using some underhanded methods. Their auras are a bit chaotic, they must have taken some miracle drug in advance to temporarily boost their strength." "Decisive! After taking a miracle drug for temporary strength, there will be a period of weakness. The Stellar Empire is sacrificing some level three Beast Masters'' gains for greater benefits, their methods are quite clever." Nathaniel added. As level eight Beast Masters, they had long since noticed the irregularities. Jamie and Nathaniel discussed it briefly and decided not to intervene, as this was also a tactic, albeit a rather dishonorable one. However, on a real battlefield, honor is not important, what matters is achieving victory, eliminating the enemy, and surviving! Chapter 325 The Gap "That''s fine, let them get some early exposure. It will save them from many losses in the future and teach them valuable lessons." Jamie said slowly.Nathaniel then shifted his focus from the level three Beast Masters who were about to engage in battle to Charles, and he spoke up: "Charles, what will you do next? The level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are quite powerful." On the ground, The other observing Beast Masters continually analyzed the current situation in the live stream. "Dear viewers, the battle is about to begin, and I have some good news to share. Our level three Beast Masters are incredibly smart, they''ve chosen a very advantageous position!" "Some experienced Beast Masters in the live stream can see that this is a defensible spot that is hard to attack. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, as the attacking side, will be at a disadvantage!" "But I wonder who came up with this idea. I think I just saw Charles giving some instructions to the first person who entered. Could it be him?" In an instant, the viewers in the live stream expressed their astonishment. Ordinary Beast Masters marveled at Charles, who was truly a monster, as he seemed to know about strategic knowledge! Meanwhile, those who had actually experienced the battlefield felt an even stronger shock because they understood that Charles had never been in a real battle. Even so, he could immediately identify the advantageous positions in the surrounding environment. Charles was simply a genius of war! They began to discuss: "The Cyber Academy hasn''t taught any war knowledge yet, right? Did Charles discover this purely by intuition?" "Not really, but Charles must have studied this kind of knowledge beforehand. It seems like he spent a significant amount of time to become this perceptive." "What if it''s possible that Charles hasn''t learned anything about this and is relying entirely on instinct?" "That can''t be true. If that were the case, it would be terrifying. He would be a genius born for war!" "I think it''s possible. After all, Charles has broken our perceptions more than once. Perhaps he has a talent for warfare in addition to his other genius abilities." "I agree with you. Didn''t you notice? From Charles''s mobilization, he could keenly sense his companions'' tension and anxiety, and he even boosted their morale! That''s the talent of a commander, the gift of a leader!" As the viewers in the live stream continued to discuss, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had already arrived at the foot of the mountain! In an instant, a dazzling hexagram array appeared, summoning various mystical beasts. Under the command of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, they began their assault towards Genosha! "Beast Masters with long-range attack capabilities to the back, those skilled in defense to the front, and the rest of the Beast Masters, take action as needed to disrupt the enemy''s offense!" Jace shouted frantically, repeatedly echoing what Charles had just told him. Quickly, the Beast Masters from Genosha formed a defensive formation, preparing to face the attack from the Stellar Empire. However, when the two sides truly began to battle, an unexpected situation arose. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire unleashed various attacks that were extraordinarily powerful, exceeding the typical strength of a normal Beast Master! "What''s going on? Are all the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire this strong?" Jace gritted his teeth, filled with confusion. Without thinking too much, he pushed his mystical beast to the front lines! All eyes were focused here as the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters launched continuous offensives. Even with attacks far surpassing the usual level three Beast Masters, they couldn''t break through in a short time. Both sides fell into a stalemate. "Damn it! I''ve already had them take the strength-enhancing miracle drug early, we can''t possibly lose like this!" Silas cursed under his breath. He was extremely tense. Using his status as crown prince to make such arrangements had already drawn some criticism. If they lost, he would face serious consequences. Moreover, if the level three Beast Masters from Genosha achieved victory, the pressure on the level four Beast Masters entering later would be immense. "If things go south, I''ll have to let others take the hits. I must get the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone!" Silas thought about his next plan. His gaze was fixed intently on the distant battle. Meanwhile, the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, who had yet to enter, were cracking their knuckles in anticipation. They were already anxious, having seen someone sustain serious injuries. "Retreat, injured Beast Masters! Let others take over!" Jace shouted while fending off the attacks, echoing what Charles had told him earlier. "I can hold on a bit longer, I''m fine!" A level three Beast Master, though injured, refused to back down so easily. However, at that moment, two ice spikes pierced through his earth shield. The icy spikes, radiating chill, struck his arm and thigh, and the intense pain made him collapse to the ground! Immediately, a Beast Master with healing skills rushed over, pulling him away to begin treatment. "Don''t worry about me, I can still hold on! This injury is nothing! Go treat those who are hurt worse!" he shouted. Others hesitated, wanting to continue treating him, but to their surprise, he pulled the ice spike out of his thigh, hastily sprinkled some medicine on the wound, and struggled to stand up. "We promised Charles we would hold out until he arrives, brothers! We can''t go back on our word!" he yelled. Many young fighters were experiencing a battle so close to a real battlefield for the first time. Moreover, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were considerably stronger than they were. The geographical advantage they had built was now leveled out, and they found themselves at a disadvantage. "Just hold on a little longer! The live stream is still going. If we give up now, we''ll be looked down upon when we go back!" Someone, initially frightened by the brutality of the battle and wanting to escape. Recalled Charles''s encouragement, the glory of Genosha, and the ongoing live stream. They gritted their teeth and abandoned the thought of fleeing, focusing instead on resisting the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Finally, as time passed, someone who was too heavily injured was swept away by the vines summoned by Jamie, taken outside. Continue your journey on empire "Hurry! Heal him!" Ruby rushed out, pulling out the miracle drug she had prepared in advance and began administering treatment. "You''re fine, your injuries aren''t life-threatening." Ruby reassured him as she treated his wounds. The first boy to be brought out turned his head in shame, looking at Charles, and asked with a hint of reluctance: "Charles, I just had bad luck, otherwise, I could have held on longer. I..." He wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Charles. Charles''s face was filled with praise as he replied firmly, "You did great. When I enter the battle, I''ll definitely take down another Beast Master from the Stellar Empire for you!" "Really? Charles, I believe in you!" the first boy to enter the battle replied, struggling to express his confidence. Charles nodded and continued to focus on the distant fight. As time passed, more Beast Masters from both Genosha and the Stellar Empire were brought out by Jamie''s mystical beasts. These were all individuals who, due to their injuries, were no longer fit to continue fighting. The atmosphere on the Stellar Empire''s side grew somewhat somber. Many of the returning Beast Masters felt a complex mix of emotions, on one hand, they were relieved to no longer have to fight. On the other hand, being sent back meant they had gained nothing and had sustained significant injuries. "Useless! You could have used a skill to help your comrades when you were retreating, but out of fear of pain, you missed the opportunity!" Silas shouted angrily. He knew he should offer comfort, but the worries in his heart prevented him from remaining calm. Moreover, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he felt he shouldn''t have to do that. "Your Highness, I was just..." the scolded Beast Master instinctively tried to defend himself. This was his first time facing such a situation, and simply managing to fight on was already commendable. "Do you know that if you had acted as I instructed, at least one of Genosha''s fighters would have been sent back?" Silas said coldly. Other Beast Masters who had also been sent back heard his words and fell silent instantly. These severely injured Beast Masters silently turned their heads away, watching the distant battle, thinking, "You fought so hard. Have you considered facing scolding when you return injured?" They had also seen the situation on Genosha''s side, observing how others cared for the injured Beast Masters and how some constantly offered comfort. The injured Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire felt a twinge of discomfort. Why was the treatment so different for those who were all wounded? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one answered that question. The other four-level Beast Masters present, aside from watching the distant battle, occasionally looked up at the four level eight Beast Masters in the sky, wondering when they would be able to enter the fray. Charles paid no attention to the four level eight Beast Masters hovering above, his focus was entirely on the battle unfolding in the distance. The young geniuses from Genosha, experiencing a near-death struggle for the first time, gritted their teeth and held on, none of them turned to flee. "It won''t be long now. Once I enter, none of those Stellar Empire Beast Masters will escape!" Charles thought to himself. Chapter 326 Charles! On the distant hill, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were steadily advancing bit by bit, having used a miracle drug to enhance their strength ahead of time.Meanwhile, the level three Beast Masters from Genosha were forced to tighten their formation, facing unprecedented pressure! "Listen up, Genosha fighters! Stop resisting! Hurry up and surrender, and we will show mercy!" shouted a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, quietly activating his skill while speaking. "That''s right! As long as you voluntarily give up the fight and choose to leave, we won''t attack you anymore!" others echoed. Jace spat on the ground and cursed loudly, "I''ll never give up, even if it kills me! You bunch of bullies preying on the weak, if you have the guts, come over and kill me!" A Beast Master from the Stellar Empire loudly responded, "You don''t know what''s good for you! What do you mean by bullying the weak? You Genosha people have no manners at all and lack any sense of reason! You lose a duel and still keep whining!" "Exactly! When it comes down to it, you so-called geniuses from Genosha are nothing but useless! Even with a geographical advantage, you still can''t defeat us!" shouted another Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. They seemed to have a tacit understanding, as the battle raged on, both sides had seen several fighters being forced to withdraw due to severe injuries. If this continued, even if the Beast Masters from Genosha were defeated, the Stellar Empire would still pay a heavy price! To prevent such an outcome, the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire began a barrage of insults, taunts, and persuasion, trying to convince the Genosha fighters to give up their resistance. "Even if we can''t kill you, you''ll suffer serious injuries, and you''ll need time to recover, possibly leaving you with nothing in the Eye of Ice and Fire! Is it worth it?" "Just surrender! We, the Stellar Empire, will graciously spare your lives!" "Are all Genosha people this stupid? It''s utterly unreasonable!" In the live broadcast room, every viewer could clearly hear the shouts of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Many Genosha viewers could no longer tolerate it and began furiously cursing in the chat: "These guys are so arrogant! They look down on the Genosha Beast Masters so much that I just want to go over there and teach them a lesson!" "What do we do? At this rate, it seems like we''re going to lose." "It''s strange, though. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have such odd power. It''s like each of them has taken a temporary miracle drug, they''re much stronger than our fighters." "Given the shameless behavior of the Stellar Empire, it''s entirely possible! This is just outrageous!" In the midst of the battle that everyone was watching, Jace gritted his teeth and frantically used his skills, directing his summoned mystical beast. The situation was very unfavorable for Genosha, but feeling the arrogant attitude of the Stellar Empire and their taunts only fueled the anger of the surrounding youths. Their fighting style became increasingly intense, showing no hesitation despite being at a disadvantage, their morale was actually rising. Many of the youths bore various wounds, yet they continued to fight steadfastly without retreating! On the Stellar Empire''s side, "This won''t do. We need to find a way to strike at Genosha''s morale, otherwise, the losses will be significant." Someone began to brainstorm, coming up with a plan. A few of them communicated briefly and then kept a straight face as they set their sights on Jace, who had been fighting at the front. They remembered that this kid should be an important figure since he was the first to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire arena, and the Genosha youths around him listened to him. If they could capture him and show the Genosha youths the consequences of opposing the Stellar Empire, it might lower their morale. With this thought in mind, several Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire quietly crept closer to Jace. Suddenly, Just as Jace had dodged a fire-based skill attack a moment ago, In the next second, the Stellar Empire intensified their assault, and four of them charged forward wildly under the cover of other Beast Masters. Before Jace could react, he was struck down by a pillar of earth, instantly spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then, the four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire unhesitatingly dragged the incapacitated Jace away. "This kid should be one of your more famous geniuses from Genosha, right? He''s now..." The Beast Master from the Stellar Empire didn''t finish his sentence. Jace spat blood onto his face and shouted, "I''m your father!" "You! Alright, alright, you clueless fool, don''t blame me later, you brought this on yourself!" The level three Beast Master, who had been spat on, wiped the blood off his face. Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, he slowly lifted his foot and began to grind it down on Jace''s face, twisting it continually. Jace''s face was pressed heavily into the dirt, and as he tried to say something, the soil flooding into his mouth, the sharp pain in his body, and the humiliation in his heart left him speechless. His body trembled continuously, the shame transforming into anger and resentment. "This is what happens when you go against us, the Stellar Empire!" In the next moment, the Stellar Empire Beast Master launched an icy spear at Jace''s palm. Instantly, Jace''s palm was pierced, and before the blood could spray out, the icy spear chilled it, beginning to freeze. A second icy spear, a third icy spear... Read latest stories on empire Jace''s palms and feet were all pierced by the icy spears, pinned to the ground, unable to move at all. Even so, he gritted his teeth and didn''t let out a single sound. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, the Stellar Empire Beast Master felt a surge of anger and shouted, "You''re so tough, huh? Think you''re a real man? So weak and unable to fight back, you''re nothing but trash!" Jace, speaking in a blur, said, "I''m your father, you''re the trash. Just wait, Charles will take revenge for me!" "Charles? Hahaha, he''ll take revenge for you? You must be dreaming. Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave the arena too injured, I''m going to enjoy torturing you!" The Beast Master from the Stellar Empire laughed maniacally while continuing to stomp on Jace''s face. Seeing this scene, the youths from Genosha began to lose their reason, crazily shifting from passive defense to reckless offense! The battle became even more intense! The energies of ice and fire alternated continuously, driving their brains to madness, losing reason and calm. In the live broadcast room, The Genosha audience, who had been shouting angrily, suddenly fell silent, and only a few people were commenting in the chat. It seemed that everyone was stimulated by the scene before them, and in the next second, an overwhelming torrent of comments flooded in, igniting everyone''s emotions and fueling their rage. "Damn beasts! While it''s acceptable to kill, it''s intolerable to be humiliated, they are going too far!" "Those bastards! I''m a businessman, and I''ll refuse all cooperation with the Stellar Empire from now on!" "I can''t take it anymore! When can we finally see this group of beasts be defeated?" "What about Charles? Why can''t the level four Beast Master enter the arena yet? I want to see Charles beat them up!" "Charles! Charles! Get Charles into the arena already, what are we waiting for?" "Charles, enter the arena!" "Charles!" Soon, the comments that had expressed anger transformed into anticipation for Charles''s entrance. The Genosha audience began to hope that once Charles entered, he would surely give those Stellar Empire beasts the outcome they deserved! In mid-air, Nathaniel watched as Jace lay on the ground, tormented by the enemy yet still refusing to give up, and sighed: "This kid can be considered a tough guy, the young people of Genosha still have some spirit and backbone!" Jamie sighed and said slowly, "This Jace, a few months ago, was someone who would give up at the first sign of danger. Now he''s become a tough guy." Nathaniel turned his head, surprised, and asked, "Has he changed that much? I didn''t realize what caused such a big transformation in him." Jamie looked down at the crowd, his expression calm, but Charles had already drawn his black gold long knife, and he replied: "Who else could it be? It''s obviously Charles. He possesses an indescribable quality that seems to empower those around him." Charles gripped his black gold long knife tightly, his fingers turning a bit pale from the pressure. Behind him, Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, and several other level four Beast Masters wore expressions filled with anger and urgency. "Charles, when can we enter? The people in there can''t hold on much longer." Zachary said, taking deep breaths as he tried to calm himself. Yet no matter what he did, the anger in his eyes remained. "It should be soon." Charles replied, lifting his head to look at Jamie and Nathaniel, their gazes meeting in mid-air. Some Beast Masters who were live-streaming the event shouted, "Charles, it''s your turn soon! Make those beasts feel the pain too!" "Exactly! Charles, you won''t let us down, right?" "Go for it, Charles! Everyone is waiting for you to teach them a lesson!" More and more people from Genosha began to shout, each name chanting for Charles. In the live broadcast room, hundreds of thousands of viewers continuously sent messages with Charles''s name, eager for him to save the day! It seemed that as long as Charles could enter, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire would be doomed to defeat! Listening to the shouts around him, Charles slowly exhaled, adjusting his state to peak condition. At that moment, Nathaniel in mid-air suddenly spoke up. Chapter 327 He is Charles! "All level four Beast Masters prepare, you will enter in one minute." Nathaniel''s voice echoed throughout the entire mountain, reaching everyone''s ears.This was not good news for the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire engaged in battle, as they had yet to fully deal with the people of Genosha. However, for the young people of Genosha, this news was undoubtedly a stimulant. They just needed to hold on for one more minute, and once Charles arrived, the situation would surely turn around! At that time, none of those beasts from the Stellar Empire would be able to escape! Silas had also made preparations. He drew out his weapon, a longbow that could condense his internal attribute energy into arrows for firing. "Mira, you''re the strongest among us. While Luna hasn''t entered yet, you need to take care of Charles first. Is that okay?" Silas said in a serious tone. Mira nodded and replied, "As long as he is a level four Beast Master, it won''t be a problem. I don''t think he can possibly be that much stronger than me." Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Be careful. Assess the situation when the time comes. If possible, other level four Beast Masters will assist you." Silas said, taking a deep breath and speaking slowly. Mira shook her head confidently and said, "No need. Leave Charles to me." Time passed second by second. When the minute finally ended, all level four Beast Masters from both the Stellar Empire and Genosha surged into the Eye of Ice and Fire like bullets! However, due to the continuous emergence and alternation of ice and fire attribute energy from the location, all level four Beast Masters paused for a moment, standing still as they entered. Charles felt the surrounding fire and ice attribute energy continuously pressing into his body, affecting his movements and limiting his control over his own body. However, due to long-term training and honing of his physical abilities, Charles adapted to the environment in just three or four breaths. Just as he was about to use the skill Moon Riding Wind to increase his speed and quickly enter the battlefield, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look back. "Everyone, gather together! All ice and fire attribute Beast Masters, listen to my command and release your internal attribute energy. I will help you adapt to the environment quickly!" Charles shouted. Instantly, the eyes of the Genosha level four Beast Masters, who were standing still to adapt to the environment, lit up. They had no doubt about Charles''s words. On the Stellar Empire''s side, Silas, feeling the invasion of ice and fire attribute energy within him, scoffed and said upon hearing Charles''s words: "Utterly boastful. The ice and fire attribute energy emitted by the Eye of Ice and Fire cannot be quickly adapted to, one can only wait for the body to slowly acclimate." Mira nodded in agreement and said, "That''s true. Charles suggesting that the ice and fire attribute Beast Masters release their internal energy is probably an attempt to ease the fluctuations of the surrounding ice and fire attribute energy." "However, the frequency of the alternating ice and fire attribute energy in the Eye of Ice and Fire is not fixed, it''s impossible to achieve that level of control." "Forget about them. Everyone adapt while moving forward!" Silas issued a direct command. In the live broadcast, Charles''s words reached the audience from Genosha. Some ordinary Beast Masters had no doubt about whether Charles could do it, but those with decent strength and broad experience were worried and began to discuss: "Using the ice or fire attribute energy released by Genosha Beast Masters to soften the environmental ice and fire attribute energy is indeed a very clever idea." "Yeah, ordinary people wouldn''t think of this. Only a genius like Charles could come up with such a plan in a short time." "However, this method isn''t realistic, the difficulty is too high. The alternating attribute energy of the Eye of Ice and Fire is irregular. If there''s a mistake, it could slow down the body''s adaptation even more!" "I think so, too. This really tests a Beast Master''s perception of surrounding energy. Even a level seven Beast Master would find it difficult to achieve this level. Is Charles being too confident?" "The probability of error is quite high. The people from the Stellar Empire have already begun to move forward slowly. If we delay any longer, the consequences could be disastrous!" The discussion among the powerful Beast Masters in the live broadcast instantly captured the attention of all Genosha viewers. Everyone''s hearts raced as they began to worry that if Charles''s method failed, the level three Beast Masters still fighting on the mountain would find themselves in a tough situation with slow reinforcements! "It''s hard for ordinary people, but he is Charles!" "If he came up with this method and feels confident, then it means it will work!" Two comments flew by. More and more Genosha viewers began to realize that if an average genius proposed this idea and planned to implement it, they would certainly think it would fail! "Exactly! Charles has repeatedly overturned the common understanding of ordinary people. I believe in him!" "I believe in him too! He is Charles!" Charles was unaware of the discussions among the Genosha audience in the live broadcast. He had already activated his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. Perceiving the subtle changes in attribute energy in the surrounding environment is a challenging task for other Beast Masters. However, for Charles, who possessed the Divine Domain combat technique, it was incredibly easy. Closing his eyes, he carefully sensed everything around him. In an instant, Charles opened his eyes and shouted: Your next chapter is on empire "Ice attribute, release at full power!" The next moment, the ice attribute Beast Masters from Genosha unhesitatingly released the ice attribute energy from their bodies. As they released their ice attribute energy, the Eye of Ice and Fire emitted fire attribute energy. The ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy continuously balanced each other, and the bodies of the Genosha Beast Masters instantly returned to normal! "Everyone, pay attention! Move forward at full speed! Ice attribute and fire attribute Beast Masters, listen to my commands!" Charles continued to shout. Every level four Beast Master from Genosha became excited, Charles had truly done it! Soon, under Charles''s lead, Genosha quickly rushed toward the battlefield! "Fire attribute, release at full power!" "Ice attribute, release eighty percent of your energy!" ... In mid-air, Nathaniel widened his eyes as he watched the scene unfolding below. As an eighth-level Beast Master, he had not expected such a thing to happen. Initially, when Charles said to follow his command and that he had a way to help others quickly adapt to the environment, Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown, thinking that Charles was being a bit too confident. Confidence is a good thing, but excessive confidence can cloud one''s judgment. Now, he couldn''t believe that Charles had actually achieved it! "How on earth did he manage to do that? Even an ordinary seventh-level Beast Master would find it difficult to perceive the changes in attribute energy around them as keenly as he does." Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask Jamie. Jamie rubbed his nose and admitted that he wasn''t quite sure either. He only knew that Charles''s self-created combat technique was called Divine Domain, and it must be this combat technique that made it possible. "There''s nothing to be surprised about. If you pay more attention to Charles in the future, you''ll find that even more astonishing things are always on the horizon. He always manages to shock people from time to time!" Jamie replied slowly. Both of them, as eighth-level Beast Masters, had strong adaptability. However, the Genosha audience in the live broadcast was far less calm. The audience from Genosha was cheering wildly and discussing: "Awesome! Charles really did it! Look at their speed now, they''ve already surpassed the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" "I didn''t expect it either, but he actually pulled it off! Charles is amazing, I will always support him!" "Go for it! While the Stellar Empire''s level four Beast Masters haven''t arrived yet, let''s teach those level three Beast Masters a lesson!" "As long as Charles is involved, everything will be fine!" "Charles is my idol!" Silas sensed something unusual on the Genosha side. Listening to the continuous commands from Charles and observing the increasingly rapid speed of the Genosha Beast Masters, he stood frozen in place, caught in a daze! "He did it? This is something even seventh-level Beast Masters find hard to achieve! Damn it! What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and increase your speed, we are falling behind!" Silas shouted anxiously. Behind him, Mira''s eyes were filled with shock. She hadn''t expected that Charles, as a level four Beast Master, could accomplish what most level seven Beast Masters struggled to do. A sense of crisis began to rise in her heart as she recalled her earlier response to Silas that she didn''t need the help of other Beast Masters and could handle Charles on her own. Now, Mira seriously doubted her previous thoughts, Charles''s strength was greater than she had anticipated! "Even so, there shouldn''t be any problem in holding him back, even if I can''t defeat him." Mira thought to herself. But Silas didn''t want to sit tight and wait for death. He tightened his grip on his longbow and aimed directly at Charles''s direction. Wind attribute energy gathered in the longbow, and in the blink of an eye, a feathered arrow made of wind attribute energy appeared. Drawing back the bowstring, he aimed at Charles and released! In an instant, A piercing sound of air splitting filled the air as the blue wind attribute arrow shot toward Charles like a bolt of lightning! "You''re finished, Charles! This is an orange-quality longbow, even a fifth-level Beast Master would find it hard to react in time to dodge the arrows shot from it!" Silas exclaimed, his eyes wide, fixated on the distance. However, to his surprise, Charles merely tilted his head slightly, and his confidently shot arrow brushed right past Charles''s body! Undeterred by his first failed attack, Silas believed that Charles was just lucky. Without any hesitation, he quickly launched his second attack! Chapter 328 Battle! Wind attribute energy once again gathered into a blue feathered arrow on the longbow, flying toward Charles once more.But that wasn''t all, the wind attribute energy within Silas continued to surge, rapidly condensing to release a second and then a third blue feathered arrow. Three arrows sealed off all of Charles''s escape routes, whistling as they shot toward him! "Let''s see how you dodge this!" Silas gritted his teeth, his eyes wide as he closely observed Charles''s movements. Charles heard the whistling sound around him and felt everything within Divine Domain. He tightened his grip on the black gold long knife in his hand and performed an exceptionally smooth and elegant draw-and-slash. All three feathered arrows disintegrated in mid-air! Having neutralized Silas''s attack, Charles turned to look, gripping the black gold long knife in his hand. If it weren''t for the need to support Jace and the others, Charles really wanted to go over right now and severely torment those level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, showing them what true cruelty meant! Suppressing that thought, Charles led the other level four Beast Masters from Genosha without a moment''s pause, closing in on the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire on the mountaintop. "Damn it! They arrived before us, and before we''ve even started the real battle, we''re already at a disadvantage!" Silas cursed loudly, his anxiety and worry stronger than ever. If Charles continued like this, he would have to say goodbye to the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone he had always wanted! At that moment, Mira suddenly said from behind, "Look, Charles''s chosen route seems off, he''s not supporting the Genosha level three Beast Masters from behind, instead, he''s heading directly to our Beast Masters'' rear." "This is going to be a pincer attack, he doesn''t want to give us any chance! What a decisive tactic!" Mira''s eyes widened. She had originally thought Charles was simply going to support the level three Beast Masters from Genosha, but she didn''t expect him to be so bold! "What an opportunity! Charles wants to form a pincer attack with the Genosha level three Beast Masters to crush all our level three Beast Masters, but if we play this right, it could be our chance!" Silas clenched his fists, taking deep breaths. He was smart enough to realize that Charles''s choice of route carried certain risks. If the advantageous level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire reacted and managed to delay Charles even slightly. They would then flank him with their own level four Beast Masters along with the level three Beast Masters on the mountain! Everything depended on whether Charles could defeat the Stellar Empire''s level three Beast Masters before they arrived and how quickly their group could reach the battlefield! In the live broadcast room, all the viewers began to worry again. Although they believed in Charles, it was completely normal to feel anxious since the outcome was still uncertain and the battle wasn''t over yet. Some high-level Beast Masters were continuously analyzing, "As long as he can quickly eliminate the encircled level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, victory will belong to us!" "But if this drags on too long and the level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire arrive, then it could be a different story, the risks are not small!" "I still believe in Charles, he can definitely do it!" In mid-air, Nathaniel''s face broke into a smile as he said appreciatively, "That kid Charles, making such a decisive choice, really aligns with my character. If it were me, I would do the same!" Jamie nodded in agreement and replied, "A qualified leader should be decisive, as long as there''s confidence, they should pursue what they want to do!" "It seems like the battle is nearing its end. The Stellar Empire folks probably won''t have many opportunities left." Nathaniel said slowly. Jamie shook his head and replied with some dissatisfaction, "The people from the Stellar Empire are somewhat lacking, their true geniuses haven''t even arrived yet. Otherwise, it would be much more exciting." "From Charles''s current performance, the Stellar Empire probably doesn''t have any talents that can compare to him." Nathaniel thought for a moment, as he was fairly familiar with the information about the Stellar Empire. A talent like Charles is rare throughout the Abyssal Depths. Genosha is fortunate, but if Charles were a genius from another country, he would certainly become a powerful and dangerous opponent in the future! "After the Eye of Ice and Fire ends, we need to protect Charles well. Rival nations might take action against him. After all, stifling talent in the cradle is a common tactic used by everyone." Nathaniel''s concern for Charles was growing. "If the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire don''t have any hidden tricks, then they won''t have much to do with this Eye of Ice and Fire. Speaking of which, should we let your daughter compete with Charles?" Jamie suggested. Nathaniel replied, "Let''s wait and see. If necessary, I''ll talk to her about it." The two level eight Beast Masters continued their conversation, while Zorion, also a level eight Beast Master, was now extremely anxious, especially since the entire process was being broadcast live. If they failed like this, returning to the Stellar Empire would be utterly humiliating. Moreover, if that happened, the purpose of participating in the Eye of Ice and Fire would not be realized, and they would instead lose the reputation of Crown Prince Silas. That would not be a good thing, after all, the Emperor of the Stellar Empire was growing weaker by the day, and several princes were vying for power, each wanting to become the next Emperor. Therefore, the performance of each prince was of utmost importance. If they failed this time, it would elevate the reputations of the other princes! Moreover, Crown Prince Silas must obtain the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone if he wants to leverage the power of the Dawn organization in the underground world of the Stellar Empire! Zorion quietly inhaled and glanced at his mystical beast, contemplating the use of some unsavory tactics. Under the influence of the Eye of Ice and Fire, there were still quite a few ferocious beasts in the area. However, due to the presence of the four level eight Beast Masters, no ferocious beast dared to show itself. This was an opportunity, if a ferocious beast were to target Charles and his group of level four Beast Masters, Crown Prince Silas would have a much greater chance of securing victory! Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Zorion was subtly instructing his mystical beast, Jamie and Nathaniel both shot him a glance. "This guy is really shameless, he''s quite a talent in his own right." Jamie whispered. Nathaniel nodded in agreement, he had never liked people like that. What did it matter if a level eight Beast Master had power? If they were morally lacking, they were just a stronger version of a thug! "There''s no need to stop him, just keep an eye on things to avoid any accidents with the students." Nathaniel said. He didn''t intend to intervene with Zorion because, in real battlefields, surprises were the norm. Charles was still very young, although he was already quite experienced compared to his peers, he seemed very naive next to those seasoned generals. If ferocious beasts suddenly appeared later, it would also provide him with some valuable experience. As Nathaniel thought this, he remained unaware that he had unconsciously elevated Charles''s status. What initially was a comparison between Charles and his peers had now turned into a comparison between him and battle-hardened generals, who were all in their thirties or forties! And Charles was only eighteen! There was a gap of more than a decade or even twenty years between them. The key point was that Nathaniel, as a level eight Beast Master, saw no issue with this. His subconscious mind had come to believe that Charles was already exceptional to this degree! The situation on the battlefield was rapidly changing. Charles, along with the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, appeared behind the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, and the Stellar Empire people began to take notice. The one who had initially claimed that the Genosha Beast Masters had a stronghold that was easy to defend but hard to attack immediately shouted: "Everyone, pay attention! Charles wants to sandwich us from both sides! Don''t hesitate, leave a few people to hold off the level three Beast Masters on the mountain, and everyone else should turn around to defend against their attack!" "As long as we can hold them off until His Highness the Crown Prince arrives with reinforcements, victory will be ours!" At critical moments, when someone stepped up, the other Beast Masters would instinctively follow the orders. There were still geniuses in the Stellar Empire, this person who stepped forward had good strategic vision and experience, and his choice was indeed the best option at the moment. However, Charles was not going to give him that opportunity! With the black gold long knife in his hand gleaming with a sharp cold light, and enhanced by the Moon Riding Wind skill, Charles resembled a reaper of souls! With every rise and fall of his blade, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire let out cries of pain. Enjoy more content from empire If it weren''t for Nathaniel''s earlier warning against killing, these level three Beast Masters would have already stopped breathing and descended to hell! "Damn it! This guy''s strength is terrifying, no one can withstand his attacks, not even for a moment!" "Help! I''m scared, I want to go home!" "All the blood on him is ours, he''s like a devil straight from hell! A monster!" There is a gap between level three and level four Beast Masters, but in front of Charles, these people felt like helpless weeds by the roadside. With his long knife, Charles took down each enemy one by one, and in a very short time, the defensive formation formed by the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire was about to be shattered by Charles alone! However, just at that moment, An abnormal tremor suddenly occurred beneath the feet of the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, as if some enormous creature was slowly emerging from the ground below! Chapter 329 Charles Is Truly Fierce Fear made the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire grip his weapon tightly. Endless terror filled his eyes as he stared intently at the blood-soaked figure not far away. That figure was the bloodied killing god who had severely injured countless comrades and sent them off to the Eye of Ice and Fire arena!A timid Level 3 Beast Master of the Stellar Empire trembled, his legs shaking as if he were an engine about to start. He didn''t want to move forward, instead, he quietly glanced back, searching for an escape route. But unfortunately, what appeared behind him was Silas, leading a group of Level 4 Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! In front of him stood Charles, like a butcher slaughtering livestock. While beneath his feet lay some ferocious beast hidden in the trembling ground! On this battlefield where icy and fiery energy constantly intertwined, and red and blue lights flickered all around, he could no longer hold on. His legs went weak, and he collapsed directly onto the ground. "What are you doing? Get up and keep fighting!" a comrade shouted. The Level 3 Beast Master turned his body, lying on the ground as he frantically searched for his weapon, which had fallen somewhere unknown. "You useless fool! You''ve brought shame to the glory of the Empire! Get up!" someone yelled angrily while kicking him. The Level 3 Beast Master, who was knocked to the ground by his comrade, cried out in despair, "It''s not my fault! That guy is just too twisted, like a monster! He is a monster!" Others instinctively looked towards Charles, who was at the center of the tremors, starting to halt his slaughter and quickly retreating. They couldn''t help but gulp, gripping their weapons with all their might. Only this act could provide them with a sliver of comfort and keep them from losing their will to fight! The battlefield between the Genosha Beast Masters and the Stellar Empire Beast Masters temporarily eased due to the vibrations of the ground beneath them. Charles had now retreated to the Genosha side. He shook the thick blood off his black gold long knife, then reached out with his left hand to wipe away the blood of some unfortunate soul from his face. "Charles! Are you hurt?" Celestine and Camilla asked urgently. After speaking, the two exchanged a glance, falling into a moment of silence. "Charles! You''re incredible! You''re like an entire army by yourself, scaring the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire out of their wits! Look over there, that guy is so scared he''s sitting on the ground!" Zachary shouted excitedly. Charles remained expressionless, staring at the ground ahead. If it weren''t for this sudden development, none of the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire would have escaped! "What on earth is happening? Did the people from the Stellar Empire set a trap in advance? That shouldn''t be the case." Charles furrowed his brow, his mind racing with thoughts. Behind him were several severely injured Genosha Beast Masters who had almost been sent flying by Jamie''s mystical beast. Jace, who had just been rescued, was also here. His injuries had been treated urgently, and they wouldn''t worsen, but the intense pain was still unbearable. At that moment, he felt pain all over his body. Jace gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up slowly, making his way to stand behind Charles. "Charles, well done. I didn''t do my part, I said I''d hold on until you arrived" Jace said, a hint of shame on his face. Charles waved his hand dismissively, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground ahead without looking back. "You''ve done well. Don''t overthink it. Since your injuries aren''t severe enough to warrant the dean sending you off the field, take the time to recover. We''ll handle the rest!" Jace nodded, watching Charles''s tall figure, which stood as steady as a mountain, bringing him comfort. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. "I have to work harder, if I want to keep up with Charles, being a level three Beast Master isn''t enough!" Jace thought to himself. No one noticed his determination at that moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to the sudden upheaval in the ground. "It''s coming! It''s about to emerge!" Charles took a deep breath and tightly gripped his black gold long knife. He was also curious about what had interrupted his battle with the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. In the next moment, under everyone''s watchful eyes. The ground was pierced, and a massive head appeared before them, measuring at least four meters in diameter! The enormous head had no eyes or nose, just a giant round mouth filled with sharp teeth, looking exceedingly terrifying. The exposed skin was a earthy yellow, resembling the scales of a giant python, covered in hard, palm-sized armor plates. "What kind of ferocious beast is this? It''s so massive! It looks like it''s not fully emerged from the ground yet, and it already stands at eight or nine meters tall!" Zachary exclaimed in shock, his mouth agape. A terrifying and immensely large ferocious beast appeared before them, and even though Zachary was the son of the General of Genosha, he felt overwhelmed with awe. The aura of this ferocious beast didn''t seem as oppressive as the mystical beasts summoned by the four level eight Beast Masters in the sky. Even so, its presence still made the level three and level four Beast Masters present feel uneasy. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the others, Charles knew the information about this ferocious beast, and a notification appeared before his eyes: [Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm] [Attributes]: Earth, Fire [Level]: 65 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Tough Armor Plates, Vibration Perception, Sonic Attack, Rapid Regeneration, Acid Spray. [Weakness]: Poison Attribute ... [Description]: This is a mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm that awakened from its slumber due to the eruption of the Eye of Ice and Fire. It sensed the presence of level eight Beast Masters surrounding it, along with the aura of high-level mystical beasts. Originally intending to stay hidden, it was forced to emerge from the ground. Charles looked at the description in the information prompt and furrowed his brows. What does it mean to be forced to appear? As he thought about this, Charles suddenly looked up into the air and saw four level eight Beast Masters high above, all of their gazes fixed on him. "Why is Charles looking at us? Did he notice something off about the appearance of this ferocious beast?" Nathaniel said in surprise. From his perspective, it seemed unlikely that Charles would realize that Zorion, a level eight Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, shamelessly pushed his mystical beast to force the emergence of this dual-attribute mutated ferocious beast. On the ground, there were so many level three and level four Beast Masters from both the Stellar Empire and Genosha, yet not a single one sensed anything amiss, only Charles happened to glance this way. "It must be a coincidence, his perception ability can''t be that strong. Maybe he just sensed something was slightly off, but he isn''t really sure." Nathaniel thought carefully but still felt it was just a coincidence. However, Jamie did not think so. He chuckled and said, "For others, it might be a coincidence, but for Charles, since he looked up at us, he must have sensed something unusual." After saying that, Jamie nodded at Charles, who was on the ground. After receiving the response, Charles took a deep breath, he indeed sensed that something was off. Even without the information prompt''s description, Charles could perceive the anomaly. Earlier, the level three Beast Masters from Genosha and the Stellar Empire had been fighting for so long, yet this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had remained quietly underground. Once Charles entered the fray, leading the level four Beast Masters from Genosha into battle, and as Genosha gained a significant advantage, on the verge of defeating the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm suddenly appeared. It''s important to note that there were four level eight Beast Masters in the sky! The surrounding area was also filled with thirty-two mystical beasts summoned by level eight Beast Masters. Was this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm foolish? Was it not afraid at all? With the appearance of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, the Stellar Empire gained valuable time to catch their breath. At that moment, Silas also joined the battlefield with the level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. "What''s going on? What kind of ferocious beast is this? Its appearance at this time is just perfect, this truly is a blessing from the heavens!" Silas shouted excitedly. He looked at the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and sensed something was off, why did this group seem so frightened? Having entered the battlefield, Silas was positioned far away and couldn''t see clearly, so he had no idea just how terrifying Charles was once he truly started fighting. "Why are you all just standing there? Get yourselves together and prepare for battle! We must drive all those people from Genosha out, especially that Charles. Whoever can hurt him will be greatly rewarded!" Silas shouted. To his surprise, the level three Beast Masters around him seemed not to hear a word he said, they were completely unexcited and filled with resistance. One person hesitated for a moment and slowly spoke up, saying: "Your Highness, Charles is just too fierce. He''s like a butcher specifically hunting us down. If it weren''t for the rules, many of us would have already died!" "Why don''t you send someone else to hold Charles back? Otherwise, morale will never rise." Silas''s eyes widened, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The dignified Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were actually afraid of a single Charles? "Shut up! He''s just one Charles, not some level five or six Beast Master. He''s merely a level four Beast Master! You can deal with the others, you don''t need to worry about Charles!" Silas said through gritted teeth. He felt helpless, the only way to keep these people fighting was to say it like that. Explore more at empire With that thought, Silas glanced at the massive ferocious beast that still hadn''t moved and then looked at Mira, slowly saying: "You''ll handle Charles later. Just hold him off." Chapter 330 An Unforgettable Scene Mira was momentarily stunned. She felt a bit dazed right now. From the very first time she heard about Charles, she was very confident. As long as he was a level four Beast Master, there were very few who could defeat her!After all, her father Zorion was an eight-level Beast Master, and she had an even more powerful teacher, who was a strong figure among the eight-level Beast Masters. However, her teacher had been busy dealing with matters in the Atacama Desert and had little time to instruct her. Even so, she had never looked down on an ordinary level four Beast Master. But upon truly encountering Charles and observing the battle-ready aura around him, Mira began to take things seriously. She thought that if she gave it her all, defeating Charles shouldn''t be a problem. However, while she was rushing over, Mira had been observing Charles''s fight. She wasn''t foolish, she could sense that Charles was much stronger than she had imagined! Now, even though Silas wanted her to hold Charles back, she felt uncertain in her heart. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say it would be a piece of cake to deal with Charles?" Silas noticed Mira''s hesitation and immediately spoke up. He had everything planned out, and if Mira backed down, everything would be over! "I did say that, but back then, I knew too little about Charles. Now, I don''t have much confidence." Mira retorted. Having said that, there was no turning back now. After all, she was considered a well-known genius in the Stellar Empire, with a high profile and attention. If she fought against Charles, the genius Beast Master from Genosha, and failed, the subsequent belittlement and insults would surely be considerable. Mira took a deep breath and spoke again, "When the fight starts, I will do my best to hold Charles back, but I can''t guarantee much." Hearing this, Silas let out a sigh of relief. As long as she could hold Charles for a certain amount of time, the others could deal with Genosha''s level four Beast Masters. After achieving victory, even if Luna, the level five Beast Master, came into play, it would be too late! "Dante! Asher! When you two fight, move closer to Mira''s side. After you deal with your opponents, immediately assist her in defeating Charles!" Silas, feeling a bit uneasy, further arranged. Suddenly hearing this arrangement, Dante shuddered, instantly recalling his battle with Charles in the canyon, filling his heart with dread. Asher also frowned. Dante instinctively glanced at Charles in the distance and found him discussing something with those around him, constantly looking this way. As if sensing Charles''s gaze, Dante shrank back slightly. "Don''t worry, with me here to support you, my arrows are quite accurate!" Silas said. At that moment, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been inactive, slowly started to move. Instantly, everyone''s attention turned to it, including Zorion in the air. "Hmph! My mystical beast is quietly exuding its aura from behind, this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm will definitely not attack those in the back. Its target will only be the Beast Masters from Genosha. With that in mind, we are bound to win!" Zorion felt confident in his heart, believing that his plan was perfect. The other three eight-level Beast Masters around him had no idea he was secretly helping the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire achieve victory. "Three fools! I''m clearly the smartest one here!" Zorion felt pleased with himself, subconsciously wanting to laugh out loud. Soon, the situation on the battlefield began to change. The Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which was meant to disrupt the battle, started to slowly move toward Genosha. This scene made the audience, who had been focused on Genosha, feel anxious, and many began to feel despair, commenting in the live chat: "It''s over, it''s over, this time it''s really over. How did such a giant ferocious beast even appear?" "Yeah, there are people in front and behind, and this ferocious beast just happens to target Charles and the others. Talk about bad luck!" "Damn! The people from the Stellar Empire are so shameless, the ferocious beast should attack them!" "Now even Charles might not be able to handle this. Sigh, it''s over, we''re going to lose the showdown with the Stellar Empire." "I don''t believe it! I think Charles can do it! He''s the only one who can save this battle!" More people hadn''t completely lost hope, because on the battlefield, it was none other than Charles who appeared! "As long as Charles is here, there will definitely be hope!" More and more people began to say this. The entire live stream chat was filled with this one phrase, with no one saying that it was over or that failure was certain. At that moment, all the viewers from Genosha reached a consensus, they were eagerly anticipating a miracle from Charles! Even the live broadcasters on site instinctively focused the camera on the Genosha team, zeroing in on Charles alone. As the other Beast Masters from Genosha began to slowly retreat, several Beast Masters with support skills released their abilities onto Charles. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While everyone else was stepping back, only Charles stood firm, undaunted in the gaze of hundreds of thousands of Genosha spectators, holding the black gold long knife in his right hand, standing tall before the slowly approaching Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! On one side was a giant ferocious beast over four meters in diameter, towering like a three or four-story building, while on the other side was Charles, who stood at about one meter eighty, wielding a long knife. Find more adventures on empire Just by size alone, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had an overwhelming advantage. Its slow advance and the aura it emanated were enough to instill fear and despair in an ordinary person, causing some to faint. Yet Charles remained perfectly upright, showing no hint of fear or unease. Instead, he seemed slightly exhilarated as he pointed the black gold long knife at the massive body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. At that moment, everyone watching the scene conjured up an image in their minds: a brave warrior standing before a giant dragon, unflinching, with steadfast eyes, drawing his sword against the beast! The atmosphere seemed to freeze in an instant, everything around became slow. No one spoke, and even the live stream chat came to a halt, as if everyone was stunned by the sight before them. Viewers stared at their phones, televisions, and computers in silence, fixated on Charles''s silhouette. This scene was deeply etched in their hearts, becoming an indelible image! In the next moment, Charles took a deep breath. With the enhancement of Moon Riding Wind and the support skills from the other Beast Masters of Genosha, he entered a state like never before. Feeling the surge of power within him, Charles recalled the arrangements he had made earlier, feeling that everything was foolproof. Suddenly, the black gold long knife in his hand emitted a brilliant light and flew toward the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The power of the three-attribute black gold knife glow was immense. Even though the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was at level 65 and had the defensive skill Tough Armor Plates, it could not withstand the attack of the black gold knife glow! The massive body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was not very agile, and since Charles launched his attack first, this strike from the three-attribute black gold knife glow directly tore a huge wound in the creature''s body! Yellow fluid gushed from the wound like a torrential rain, splattering down onto the ground. The warm yellow liquid continued to emit steam as it poured out. After landing his hit, Charles quickly left his original position. Just as he moved away, a foul-smelling corrosive liquid sprayed from the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s massive circular mouth, striking the spot where Charles had just been like a cannonball. In just two or three breaths, the soil was rapidly eroded away, exposing the bare rock beneath. This was the Acid Spray skill of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! Having dodged the attack with speed, Charles found himself in a relatively safe position. He looked back at his original location, where the acidic liquid was still corroding the rock. If he had been hit by the Acid Spray of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, the battle would likely have ended right there! Charles focused all his energy, intently watching the massive form of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. To execute his plan, he needed to contain the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm within a certain area. And there could not be any interruptions from others in the meantime, or he would have to quickly eliminate anyone who disrupted him! Of course, the Genosha Beast Masters behind Charles, armed with ranged attacks, would also provide him with assistance! Soon, within a few seconds, the damage Charles inflicted on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm began to heal. Moreover, after realizing that its Acid Spray had missed, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm became even more enraged. Its massive body slightly arched, and the round mouth of its head was lifted high. The sharp teeth in its mouth suddenly began to tremble, all shaking rapidly in a certain pattern, and its skin started to contract, making its overall size seem to shrink a little. At the same time, the surrounding air was being rapidly sucked in, as if by a vacuum machine, into the massive mouth of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. The dust and stones on the ground were even being lifted and drawn towards it. Charles instantly recalled the information prompt about the Sonic Attack. He quickly turned around and shouted, "Hurry! Cover your ears and open your mouths!" Chapter 331 Its for You The Beast Masters on the Genosha side had great trust in Charles. Therefore, when they heard Charles''s words, the Genosha Beast Masters followed his instructions without any hesitation.On the side of the Stellar Empire, however, the vast majority of the level four Beast Masters did not react at all and were still pondering why Charles suddenly shouted. But some of the level three Beast Masters who had fought with Charles immediately covered their ears and opened their mouths upon hearing his warning. Some level four Beast Masters wanted to mock these individuals, but in the next moment, a sound wave, within the range that humans could tolerate, suddenly erupted from the massive mouth of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The dust, fallen leaves, and small stones that had been sucked in were now propelled outward, accompanying the sound wave as they indiscriminately struck everyone around with incredible speed and force! When the Sonic Attack of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm struck, those who had listened to Charles, covering their ears and opening their mouths wide, were not seriously injured. They only experienced dizziness and ringing in their ears, while everything in their vision began to sway. Their thoughts were also affected, causing them to stand there in a daze. However, those who did not heed Charles''s warning suffered much worse. Silas and Mira not only felt dizzy and disoriented, but blood also began to flow from their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears. Their internal organs had been attacked, resulting in significant bodily harm! "Damn it!" Silas shouted frantically. He could clearly feel himself speaking, but he couldn''t hear anything around him, everything was swaying. He reached out to touch the liquid on his face, and when he brought his hand to his eyes, he found it was blood. Not caring about anything else, he quickly pulled out a miracle drug and swallowed it in one gulp. Next to Silas, Asher and Dante were not seriously injured. They immediately sprang into action, supporting Silas and Mira while shouting: "How are you? Are you okay?" Dante and Asher were momentarily stunned as they exchanged glances. The reason they were unscathed was simple: after hearing Charles''s words, they had acted without hesitation and followed his instructions instantly! "Damn it! How could you trust Charles''s judgment so much? He''s the enemy! And why didn''t you say anything sooner? Why didn''t you warn me?" Silas shouted in anger. He couldn''t hear the sounds around him, but he could see that many of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had been injured! After all, they were just a group of level three and four Beast Masters, and facing the furious full-force attack of a level 65 Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, getting hurt was completely normal. Silas''s only hope now was that the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm would significantly weaken the forces from Genosha, only then would he still have a chance! In the face of the Sonic Impact from the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, Charles was the first to recover. His physical condition was exceptionally strong, and an attack that could severely injure others posed little real threat to him. Shaking his slightly dizzy head, the first thing he did upon regaining his senses was to leave his original position and relocate. Since all the hatred of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was directed at him, he would be the first target of its attacks. Sure enough, just after Charles moved, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm launched an Acid Spray that swiftly and accurately hit the empty ground. Taking advantage of the interval between the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s attacks, Charles activated black gold knife glow again, targeting the same spot where he had caused damage before. The Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm has the skill of Rapid Regeneration. Attacking other areas may cause some damage, but it is not very meaningful. The best offensive strategy is to keep attacking the same spot, taking advantage of the opponent''s incomplete healing to continuously worsen their injuries! "Roar!! Roar!!" After witnessing two consecutive Acid Sprays miss and feeling a cut from Charles, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm roared in anger! Two-thirds of its massive body was still underground, but this time it emerged completely without hesitation. A giant mutated earthworm over twenty meters long and four meters in diameter appeared before Charles. Compared to the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, Charles''s size seemed insignificant. If it weren''t for the size of the black gold knife glow, a typical Beast Master''s attack on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm would feel like a mere tickle! The other Beast Masters present were in shock as they watched the full form of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm emerge, while Silas, ignoring his injuries, excitedly shouted: "Yes! This is how it should be! Charles and the others are done for now!" Meanwhile, In the live stream, the audience from Genosha was surprised by Charles''s earlier performance. However, upon seeing the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm fully emerge from the ground, they quickly grew worried again. "That big ferocious beast looks terrifying, yet Charles isn''t afraid at all and has dealt considerable damage to it." Stay connected with empire "It feels useless, though. Look at that wound, it won''t be long before it heals. This ferocious beast is beyond what level three and four Beast Masters can handle, only Charles, a level four Beast Master, can do this." "Exactly. I''m also a level four Beast Master, and if I encountered such a ferocious beast, I wouldn''t hesitate for a secondI''d turn and run!" "Why aren''t the other Genosha Beast Masters coming to help? Charles is in danger now!" "I''m curious too. Did Charles have some other purpose in telling those people to back off?" "I don''t know. Now that this gigantic ferocious beast is drawn to Charles, it keeps moving away from the people of the Stellar Empire." "Yeah, the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are also advancing, waiting for an opportunity to strike." "Look! It seems like Charles''s gaze is fixed on the Stellar Empire!" As the audience from Genosha continued to discuss, Charles did something unexpected that left everyone stunned, even the level eight Beast Masters Jamie, Nathaniel, and Drake, who were hovering in the air, had their mouths agape! Only Zorion instinctively clenched his fists, wanting to take action, but he was stopped by the gazes of the other three. "Alright, if you make any more moves, it''ll be crossing the line. Have some decency, man. How can you secretly target a level eight Beast Master?" Drake said disdainfully. His eyes remained locked on Charles on the ground, a broad smile on his face as he continued: "You''re a brave kid, coming up with this plan! Impressive!" On the ground, After the entire body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm emerged, its speed increased significantly, now comparable to a regular level five Beast Master. Meanwhile, Charles kept running, continuously using his black gold long knife to unleash the black gold knife glow, inflicting damage on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm and drawing its hatred. Silas, who had just been excitedly shouting moments ago, now wore a blank expression, his mouth twitching as if he had witnessed something utterly unacceptable. Because Charles was now leading the enraged Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm directly toward the group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! "Damn it! Charles, don''t come this way!" "How dare he!" "It''s over, it''s over! The ferocious beast is coming!" "It''s over, it''s over! Charles is coming!" "Both Charles and the ferocious beast are coming! I don''t want to fight anymore!" someone shouted, attempting to turn and flee. Just Charles alone was enough to instill fear in these level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, let alone the massive Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm trailing behind him! Silas also wanted to turn and flee, but as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he had to maintain his dignity. He couldn''t just leave in front of so many people and countless viewers in the live stream. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, calm down! All Beast Masters with ranged attacks, aim for Charles and attack him fiercely! Take him down!" Silas shouted. He wasn''t foolish, he still had some sense. However, he also realized that if they severely injured Charles, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm following him would undoubtedly target them next! No wonder Charles had told the Genosha Beast Masters to retreat, he had this plan in mind! It was utterly despicable and shameless! "Your Highness, how about we attack Charles with ranged skills to slow him down while we retreat?" someone shouted, voicing his thoughts. Silas nodded in agreement and was about to proceed when he overlooked a critical issue. That was, their group of level three and four Beast Masters simply couldn''t outrun Charles, nor could they outrun the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The ranged attack skills used in their panic were easily dodged by Charles, who was currently using Divine Domain. He was utilizing Divine Domain, Moon Riding Wind, and the support skills from the Genosha Beast Masters! Moreover, many of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' ranged attacks landed on the massive Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind him! In just ten seconds, Charles had already brought the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm right in front of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. Chapter 332 Stop Daydreaming "Quick! Stop daydreaming and continue attacking Charles with all your might! Mira, it''s time for you to go up and block Charles, you must stop him!" Silas shouted frantically, acting like a commoner despite being the crown prince of the Stellar Empire.On Charles''s side, however, he remained calm and composed, showing no signs of fear or unease, even with a powerful mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm chasing him wildly from behind. "Tut tut tut, what a joke. The difference between the crown prince of the Stellar Empire and Charles is obvious to anyone, one is in the sky, and the other is on the ground!" "Actually, I think the crown prince of the Stellar Empire isn''t too bad, it''s just a pity his opponent is Charles!" "Exactly, the light emitted by the stars may be bright, but when compared to the sun, it seems dull and lacking." Some viewers in the live stream had keen observation skills and were constantly discussing Silas''s performance, while many others expressed their shock! No one could have imagined that Charles had such a plan, it seemed simple, yet it required immense strength and tremendous courage. This kind of maneuver not only demanded a speed faster than that of the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, but also meant facing the interference and attacks from the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Any ordinary level four Beast Master would have been severely injured by the skills of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters by now. The most critical point was that one had to remain calm throughout the entire process, without a trace of hesitation or retreat, otherwise, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind would show no mercy. However, what most people didn''t know was why Charles needed to lure the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm back over a long distance, waiting for the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters to advance before choosing to strike suddenly. The reason for this was only clear to the four level eight Beast Masters hovering in the air. "What an unexpected way to break the deadlock! The people of the Stellar Empire would never think that Charles would do this. In warfare, deception is key!" Nathaniel said, his eyes shining with excitement and satisfaction. As a level eight Beast Master and a formidable minister of Genosha, he was naturally well-versed in various tactics used in war. However, even so, it was only after seeing all of Charles''s maneuvers that he understood the details behind them. It turned out that from the moment Charles looked up at the sky, he already had a rough idea in mind. He intended to make the Genosha Beast Masters retreat while using their attacks to draw the attention of the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, continually pulling it back. The main goal was to lead the ever-restless Stellar Empire Beast Masters along with him. In that case, Zorion, the level eight Beast Master summoning the mystical beast, couldn''t afford to follow openly. If the distance was too great, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm wouldn''t be intimidated by the presence of Zorion''s mystical beast. "Of course, Charles''s perception has always been exceptionally sharp. I''ve never seen a genius like him." Jamie nodded in agreement. Their conversation was not loud enough for most of the Genosha and Stellar Empire Beast Masters to hear, but the level eight Beast Masters Drake and Zorion nearby could hear every word clearly. Especially Zorion, who was watching the battle situation on the ground, where Charles was turning the tide with his own strength, felt his fists clench in anger! This Charles was just a mere level four Beast Master, not only had he insulted Zorion from the start, but he was also disrupting Zorion''s plans in the competition between Genosha and the Stellar Empire. Zorion could hardly tolerate it! Thinking this, Zorion took a deep breath and was about to quietly communicate with his mystical beast to continue pressuring the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, driving it away from the Stellar Empire Beast Masters and towards the Genosha Beast Masters. As Zorion''s gaze remained fixed on Charles, his internal energy began to circulate quietly, and he signaled his mystical beast. Stay connected through empire In an instant, the level eight Beast Masters Drake, Jamie, and Nathaniel had surrounded Zorion in the blink of an eye! The three level eight Beast Masters were poised, their spirits heightened, with energy circulating throughout their bodies, ready for battle. "Zorion! I''ve given you some face, yet you''re still not satisfied and want to make a move on Charles!" Drake said with a serious and stern expression, his eyes fixed intently on Zorion as he spoke harshly. Although Jamie and Nathaniel did not speak, their gazes were filled with threats, conveying that if Zorion dared to make even the slightest move, they would stop at nothing to render this level eight Beast Master incapable of living a normal life! "What do you mean, make a move on Charles! You''ve misunderstood me, I didn''t do anything, I really didn''t!" Zorion was immediately startled. He did harbor a deep resentment towards Charles, and if given the chance, he would definitely strike him down. However, he was also smart enough to know that attacking the genius young man from Genosha in front of two level eight Beast Masters was akin to seeking death. "Gentlemen, are you Genosha folks declaring war on the Stellar Empire now? I haven''t done anything, let''s all just calm down." Zorion first laid out the stakes before explaining himself. He wasn''t interested in whether war would break out between Genosha and the Stellar Empire, he just wanted Jamie and Nathaniel to cool their heads and not act impulsively. If they did, he might not make it out of Genosha today. One was the dean of the Genosha Cyber Academy, and the other was the most renowned iron-blooded minister in Genosha. It was surprising that Jamie and Nathaniel, who were always so clever and level-headed, couldn''t seem to understand the situation now. He certainly wouldn''t dare attack Charles at this moment, anyone with a modicum of sense would know that. "Damn it, there''s only one reason that can explain this: Charles has become so important to them that it''s unimaginable!" Zorion concluded in his mind. Charles''s current performance would make him an exceptional genius even in the Stellar Empire, so it was perfectly normal for the strong from Genosha to care about him. However, this level of concern seemed a bit excessive, was there something extraordinary about Charles that no one else knew? Zorion kept pondering this question in his heart. Nathaniel snorted coldly and warned, "As long as you understand, put away your little tricks, the defeat of your Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters is already a done deal!" This statement interrupted Nathaniel''s thoughts. He looked down, hoping that someone would step up and, risking an attack from both Charles and the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, manage to stop Charles! In the next moment, Mira summoned three platinum-quality mystical beasts and one emerald-quality mystical beast, activating Beast Mastery and quickly approaching Charles! Silas also took a deep breath and summoned his mystical beast, activating Beast Mastery to enhance his overall physical attributes. He then continuously used the longbow in his hand to shoot wind-attribute energy arrows, providing cover for Mira. The viewers in the live stream witnessed this scene and instantly grew tense, with someone commenting: "The Stellar Empire has finally organized an effective counterattack, and the one approaching Charles seems to be a renowned genius from their side." "Can Charles handle it? He''s under immense pressure right now, with a ferocious beast chasing him from behind and the Stellar Empire''s counterattack in front. Isn''t that dangerous?" "Yeah, but Charles''s plan is nearly complete. If he can push a little further, even if they lose, that ferocious beast shouldn''t turn back to attack our Beast Masters." "With just his own strength, he''s managing to reverse a battle that''s at a disadvantage, only Charles could pull this off!" "True, but if he loses, the sacrifice would be significant. Other geniuses are improving their strength in the Eye of Ice and Fire, while he''ll just have to watch." At this moment, Charles was highly focused. With the boost from the Divine Domain combat techniques, he could perceive everything within a certain range around him. As Mira approached, Silas''s arrows drew nearer, and the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind him was closing in. A sense of crisis began to emerge in Charles''s heart. However, this feeling was nowhere near as strong as the crisis he felt when he encountered the level eight Beast Master from Constellation back when he was still a level three Beast Master. Instead, as the sense of crisis grew, Charles''s body began to tremblenot from fear or anxiety, but from excitement! Yes, his usually calm heart suddenly started to race, with his blood flowing faster, and a hint of a smile appeared on his face. It was this barely noticeable smile that startled Mira, who was getting closer. Her full attention was on Charles, allowing her to notice things others overlooked. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A huge question arose in Mira''s mind: how could Charles still smile in such a dangerous situation? What on earth was he smiling about? Mira struggled to suppress her confusion, now was not the time to be distracted, as she had already reached Charles''s side. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire behind had already stopped their ranged attacks. Except for Silas, everyone else was afraid that something unexpected might happen and hurt Mira. If that occurred, Zorion, a level eight Beast Master, along with Mira''s teacher, would not let them off the hook! Only Silas was confident in his arrows and continued to disrupt Charles. At that moment, as Charles leaped into the air at an angle to evade Silas''s arrows, Mira''s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she launched her attack. Chapter 333 Attitude In an instant, several Flame Supreme Spears coalesced in front of Mira''s chest. These Flame Supreme Spears were extremely hot, scorching the air around them. The once calm air rippled like stones thrown into a lake.The dangerous Flame Supreme Spears flew rapidly towards Charles! This was an attempt to inflict serious damage on Charles while he was mid-air and unable to evade! The intensely dangerous scene caused everyone present to widen their eyes, their heartbeats seeming to stop as they stared intently. As a few Flame Supreme Spears surged forward rapidly, Charles, suspended in the air, displayed a hint of sarcasm in his gaze, as if he found it utterly contemptible. Mira''s heart suddenly tightened, and her brain raced, constantly pondering whether something had gone wrong or if she had overlooked something. "It''s impossible! Charles is trying to mess with my mindset, he absolutely can''t dodge my Flame Supreme Spear right now!" Mira shouted frantically in her mind. She knew that during battle, she must never doubt herself. However, the next scene left her frozen in place. A shard of ice suddenly appeared in front of Charles, which was the skill Ice Pick Throwing! The closest Flame Supreme Spear to Charles collided rapidly with the Ice Pick Throwing. The energies of ice and fire touched each other, instantly exploding and creating a significant shockwave. In mid-air, Charles used this shockwave to propel himself away from his original position. Explore more at empire The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been following Charles all along, faced the remaining Flame Supreme Spears head-on with its massive head! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fire energy collided with the armor plates on the earthworm''s head, causing explosions one after another. After the smoke cleared, several small craters appeared on the earthworm''s head, with yellow liquid slowly oozing out. The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had a high level and strong defense, generally, attacks from a Level 4 Beast Master couldn''t breach its defenses. Only Charles''s Black Gold Knife Glow could inflict significant wounds on it. In her effort to stop Charles, Mira not only utilized Beast Mastery but also deployed her strongest attack, the Flame Supreme Spear, causing some damage to the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. However, just a few breaths later, those small wounds stopped leaking yellow liquid and began to heal rapidly. The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been chasing Charles, suddenly slowed down. Its head, which only had a mouth, shook toward Mira as if it were very angry. This level of damage was not enough to shift its aggro. When it regained its senses and continued searching for Charles, it stood there in confusion. Charles had vanished! The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s Vibration Perception completely failed to detect Charles''s presence. The Beast Masters from Genosha and the Stellar Empire widened their eyes, trying to locate Charles, but found nothing! "Could it be that Charles has already been sent away? The Level 8 Beast Master from Genosha doesn''t want him to get hurt?" one of the Level 3 Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire suggested. Immediately, other Beast Masters rebutted, "Come on, Charles hasn''t been hurt at all, leave the arena? No way!" Only Mira felt her hair stand on end, an indescribable chill coursing through her body, making her tremble. A cold, emotionless voice appeared behind her. "Is this the genius of the Stellar Empire? Your combat awareness is truly lacking." It was Charles''s voice! Mira''s body went rigid, and a single thought raced through her mind: how could Charles have suddenly appeared behind her? In the next moment, the Black Gold Long Knife traced an exceptionally graceful arc in the air, carrying immense power as it swung down toward the trapped Mira! "Charles! How dare you!" Zorion, suspended in the air, instantly erupted in fury, after all, Mira was his daughter! Out of instinct, all the power of the Level 8 Beast Master surged forth, concentrating its momentum and pressure toward Charles''s location. At the same time, Zorion himself quickly descended from the air, flying toward Charles! However, Nathaniel and Jamie reacted swiftly, a significant portion of their attention was focused on Zorion, as he was the only Level 8 Beast Master who posed a real threat to Charles in the current situation. "What are you going to do? Charles is attacking my daughter!" Zorion shouted desperately, his gaze fixed on Charles, a wave of immense anger and killing intent boiling within him! In the Stellar Empire, no one had ever dared to lay hands on Mira like this, even in battle, they would show mercy at crucial moments. But Charles was the opposite, not only had he used Darkness Cloak to appear behind Mira, but he also swung the Black Gold Long Knife without hesitation, aiming to severely injure her and render her incapable of fighting. In Charles''s eyes, battle was simply battle, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire and those of Genosha were enemies! Showing mercy to an enemy was incredibly foolish. Charles didn''t care that Mira was the daughter of a Level 8 Beast Master, he only wanted to eliminate this enemy! After all, Mira''s Flame Supreme Spear had been a full-force attack! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zorion paid no mind to Jamie and Nathaniel trying to block him, his energy surged as he aimed to break through their obstruction and save his daughter. "Hmph, even if Mira is your daughter, no one can interfere until she is severely injured and unable to fight!" Nathaniel snorted coldly and directly confronted the enraged Zorion. Time was running out. A flash of the knife passed by, and blood gushed forth. As Mira fell, she maintained a turning posture in mid-air, and she saw a pair of eyes that she would never forget in her life. Cold and calm, merciless to the point of instilling fear, it was as if the owner of those eyes was merely brushing away a feather blown onto their shoulder, ordinary and unremarkable. With a "thud." Mira crashed heavily to the ground, her eyes wide open and her mouth agape, wanting to say something but unable to utter a sound. In that moment, she truly felt that the Grim Reaper had come close, the scythe of life''s harvest resting at her throat, ready to sever her head from her body with just a gentle pull. "You... you were merciful?" Mira finally managed to speak, slowly asking. Charles replied with a hint of helplessness, "Of course, if I hadn''t shown mercy, you''d be dead by now. I don''t want to break the rules, your combat awareness is just too weak." The scene fell into an eerie silence, until Zorion''s furious roar echoed from the air: "Charles, I won''t let you get away with this! Just you wait!" In an instant, Mira was whisked away by the vines conjured by Jamie Dean''s wood attribute mystical beast. Her eyes remained fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief, fear, and a trace of imperceptible submission. Meanwhile, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had long been frozen in place, terrified by the presence of the Level 8 Beast Master, not daring to move. All the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and Genosha present dared not speak, closing their mouths. Many had never seen an enraged Level 8 Beast Master before, the raw, unmasked pressure and aura emanating from him made it hard for several to breathe. The surrounding air felt as if it had solidified, heavy enough to suffocate. Suddenly, a very calm voice broke the silence. Charles spoke slowly and calmly: "This is a battle, the weak cannot survive." Even in the face of a Level 8 Beast Master''s fury, Charles remained composed, unyielding, his posture as upright as a mountain. To him, the pressure and aura of a Level 8 Beast Master were nothing, he had experienced the pressure of a Level 9 Beast Master, Lucas, before. "You! Very well, I''ll remember you." Zorion glanced at Jamie and Nathaniel, who stood in his way. He could only suppress the rage within and strive to remain calm. Zorion took a deep breath and said to Nathaniel, "I''m going down to check on my daughter, that''s acceptable, right?" Nathaniel nodded slowly, shifting his body to allow Zorion to pass. Jamie then moved from his original position, closely following Zorion''s side. It was unclear whether it was intentional, but Zorion''s speed started off fast. However, when he reached above Charles, he suddenly slowed down, looking down from a height at Charles standing on the ground. "I will always remember you, Charles. Offending a Level 8 Beast Master will be the biggest regret of your life!" Zorion threatened sharply. Charles was unfazed and showed no fear, instead, he casually flicked the Black Gold Long Knife in his hand, letting Mira''s blood splatter onto the ground. Looking down at the blood on the ground, Charles slowly said, "The blood of a genius is red, just like that of an ordinary person. I haven''t seen the blood of a Level 8 Beast Master yet, but it should also be red, right?" Charles was not afraid of threats, what did the threat of a Level 8 Beast Master from the Stellar Empire mean to him? Especially with Jamie Dean and Nathaniel present, and countless Genosha spectators watching the live stream, Charles could not show any signs of retreat or cowardice, otherwise, it would be utterly humiliating. "Fine, fine, fine!" Zorion gritted his teeth and snorted coldly. He then quickly flew toward the direction of the Stellar Empire, where his daughter Mira was still lying, severely injured. Chapter 334 Charge In the live stream, the audience from Genosha erupted into excitement after witnessing Charles''s strong response."Wow, that''s incredible! He''s also a Level 4 Beast Master, and yet he effortlessly defeated Zorion''s daughter, a Level 8 Beast Master from the Stellar Empire?" "Of course! We all saw it. Charles held back some power in that last strike because of the rules, otherwise, she would have been dead already!" "Being a genius, Charles can rise above everyone else, it''s absolutely monstrous!" "Am I the only one who thinks Charles''s response was particularly inspiring? What a real man! Wanting to know the color of a Level 8 Beast Master''s blood?" "Charles really dared to say that! If it were someone else, they might have backed down." "I declare that Charles is the toughest man in Genosha!" Originally, the audience was quite worried about the battle between the Stellar Empire and the Genosha Beast Masters. However, after seeing Charles''s performance and the outcome of the fight, all those worries vanished. Passion and admiration, along with a strong sense of pride, surged in the hearts of countless spectators. What they thought at that moment was, "See? This is the true genius of Genosha! This is the glory of Genosha!" Meanwhile, within the Genosha royal palace, Emperor Miles and several high-ranking officials were all watching the large screen not far away, paying close attention to the events of the Eye of Ice and Fire. After witnessing Charles''s performance and Zorion''s fury, many of them raised their fists, excitedly shouting: "It should be like this!" "Charles did an incredible job!" "Only this way can we make the Stellar Empire stop underestimating Genosha. Genosha is not to be trifled with!" However, some officials wore worried expressions. After careful consideration, realizing Nathaniel was not present, one of them cautiously spoke up: "Isn''t what Charles did a bit inappropriate? After all, tensions between Genosha and Kingston are escalating, and the Stellar Empire''s stance is very important." "Exactly! What if the Stellar Empire decides to support Charles? Once they resolve the chaos in the Atacama Desert and deal with other matters, what if they provide strong support to Kingston?" Someone stepped forward and addressed Emperor Miles directly: "Your Majesty, I believe Charles''s actions are detrimental to Genosha''s future. When he returns, he must be properly guided, young people shouldn''t be too sharp." Immediately, someone countered: "Your Majesty, I think Charles''s actions have significantly boosted the morale of Genosha. Many frontline warriors are watching this event, and after seeing Charles''s performance, they will surely be very excited." The person who wanted to ensure Charles was guided when he returned tried to say more, "Your Majesty..." Before he could finish, Miles waved his hand impatiently and said with annoyance, "This is just a contest between young people, there''s no need to involve the state. I think Charles is greatyoung and passionate, it''s perfectly normal for him to shine." After saying this, Miles turned to glance at Prince Avery beside him. Avery nodded slightly, understanding what it meant. The Emperor had a high regard for Charles''s performance and wanted to promote him vigorously. In the future, they would make Charles a hero of Genosha, boosting the confidence and morale of the people and warriors. However, all of this would have to wait until the Eye of Ice and Fire was completely over, as many of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters still had combat capability. After the discussion, everyone turned their attention back to the big screen, eager to see what would happen next. On the outskirts of the Eye of Ice and Fire, In the Stellar Empire, Silas''s hands trembled as he held his longbow. He never expected that the genius girl of the Stellar Empire, Mira, would be defeated by Charles in just a few breaths! He didn''t even have time to provide remote support, Charles''s disappearance was too sudden, and Mira''s combat awareness had issues, as she failed to react in time to Charles''s attack! "Fortunately, Zorion unleashed his momentum and intimidated that ferocious beast. Now it''s just Charles in front of us, while all the Genosha Beast Masters are behind!" Silas harbored a lot of resentment towards Charles at that moment. If it weren''t for Charles, the Genosha Beast Masters wouldn''t even be a match for them! Even with Luna, the Level 5 Beast Master, they wouldn''t have time to turn the tide. By the time Luna entered the fray, the Stellar Empire''s Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters would have already been dealt with. The plan was going so well, who could have imagined that Charles''s strength would be so formidable, turning everything into an illusion! Silas took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Don''t just stand there! We still have a chance, the only enemy is Charles! Give it your all and take him down!" Silence fell over the group. The Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters quietly looked up at Charles, who calmly pointed his long knife at them, showing no fear whatsoever. Many of the Stellar Empire''s Level 3 Beast Masters were swallowing hard, tempted to back out of the fight. Silas was furious at this moment. He approached the nearest Level 3 Beast Master, who showed no desire to fight, and kicked him hard. "Anyone who dares to show cowardice will face the same consequences!" he shouted, drawing the attention of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Silas suddenly pulled back the string of his longbow, and a green feathered arrow shot straight through the man''s shoulder. "Ahhhh!" A piercing scream echoed throughout the area! "Did you hear that? This is what happens to cowards! Everyone, grab your weapons and take down Charles!" Silas shouted frantically. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under this stark warning, the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had no choice but to grip their weapons tightly and charge at Charles. Meanwhile, over on Genosha''s side, Zachary also recognized the problem and shouted as well: "Brothers, Charles is in danger! We can''t just stand by and watch! Charge with me to aid Charles!" In an instant, All the Genosha Beast Masters raised their arms and shouted in unison, "Charge! Charge! Charge!" In the next moment, no one hesitated. The Beast Masters from Genosha all wore fervent expressions as they crazily sprinted towards Charles. Meanwhile, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been attacking frantically just moments ago, stood dumbfounded between the Genosha Beast Masters and the Stellar Empire Beast Masters, unsure of what to do. It was now like a stone statue, frozen in place, too afraid to leave or attack. Above it, three Level 8 Beast Masters were watching, their oppressive presence serving as a warning. Charles took a deep breath and summoned Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold, using Beast Mastery to enhance his physical abilities. In the face of multiple attackers, what mattered most was a Beast Master''s reaction time and the speed at which they could neutralize their immediate foes. Feeling the boost in his physical qualities, the increase in strength, and the acceleration of speed, Charles took another deep breath and gripped his black gold long knife tightly. With so many Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters attacking, even an average Level 6 Beast Master would need to temporarily avoid their onslaught. However, Charles didn''t need to deal with all the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, he just needed to hold on until the people from Genosha arrived. "Charge! I''ll provide you with ranged support from the back! Take down Charles! As long as he gets seriously injured, we win!" Silas shouted maniacally, his spirit high, yet he remained rooted in place, watching the Stellar Empire''s forces advance. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he had been taught not to put himself in danger by charging into battle alongside other Beast Mastersthat was something he couldn''t bring himself to do! As a result, some of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, not wanting to face the crown prince''s wrath and unwilling to continue fighting, deliberately slowed their pace, allowing others to lead the charge for their own safety. There were quite a few like that. On the Genosha side, Charles stood at the forefront, having stepped up from the beginning when he attracted the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. Seeing Charles fighting at the front, the other Beast Masters from Genosha felt no hesitation about entering the battlefield. Even Jace, who had sustained significant injuries, was now charging forward madly alongside the others. "It''s already over, this battle holds no suspense whatsoever." Nathaniel said directly. Jamie nodded in agreement. Sometimes, when the strength of both sides is relatively equal, good morale can truly determine the outcome of a fight. Explore stories on empire Under Charles''s leadership, even the wounded on the Genosha side were charging forward with all their might, wanting to fight alongside Charles. On the Stellar Empire side, Silas only commanded other Beast Masters to charge while doing nothing himself. Throughout the battle, his commanding abilities showed no highlights, they were utterly mediocre. Compared to Charles, he was simply lacking! It''s important to note that Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and someone like him must have received better education than Charles. Yet, Charles''s performance was something Silas couldn''t match, that was pure talent! Soon, because Charles was positioned so far forward, he was the first to make contact with the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Facing the swarm of incoming enemies, Charles showed no signs of panic. Instead, he carefully observed, looking for those Beast Masters who bullied little girls. "It''s your turn to pay for your actions now. If you bully Genosha people in Genosha, you must accept the consequences." Charles said slowly. Chapter 335 Without My Permission "Charge! He''s all alone, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t handle the assault of so many of us at once!" A Beast Master from the Stellar Empire shouted madly.As this Beast Master approached Charles, his fear had reached its peak. That fear quietly transformed into anger, spurring him to call out to his companions to attack Charles together. But before the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters could make their move, Charles wasn''t going to waste such a golden opportunity. He gripped the black gold long knife tightly, exuding an unstoppable momentum, like a ferocious tiger leaping into a flock of sheep. The coordination among the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire was not very smooth. Each of their attacks failed to perfectly seal off the space around Charles. This also meant that, although it seemed like a group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire surrounded Charles, he was really only facing six or seven Beast Masters around him. Inside the trial tower of Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles had already experienced many battles like this. Not to mention, after completing his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain, his perception of battlefield details had become even more exceptional. As long as the Beast Masters didn''t all attack simultaneously, throwing all their skills at Charles at the same time, he was, in a way, always in a state of one person against three or four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. In such a chaotic battlefield environment, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, lacking absolute discipline, were completely unable to stop Charles! Using powerful attack skills like Ice Pick Throwing, Bone-Achingly Cold, and Energy Bomb, Charles continually unleashed strong attacks, preventing the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters from effectively attacking at once. Meanwhile, he constantly utilized Moon Riding Wind and Darkness Cloak to evade the attack skills from the surrounding Beast Masters. Even if Charles couldn''t dodge in time, he could rely on his own strong physical prowess, defensive capabilities, and the orange-quality equipment he wore, Overlord Heavy Armor, to withstand those attacks that weren''t particularly powerful. Moreover, whenever someone approached Charles''s attack range, the black gold long knife in his hand would transform into a ruthless harvesting tool. If it weren''t for the prohibition against fatalities, there would have already been one corpse after another lying around Charles! Even so, many level three and level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were suffering on the ground, watching the steaming blood flow from their bodies as they screamed in agony, shouting loudly: "Help! Save me! I can''t fight anymore, I want to withdraw!" "I want to withdraw too! Hurry! He is the devil!" "Charles is coming!" Enjoy exclusive content from empire The piercing wails, painful cries, and sounds of despair made the surrounding Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' legs tremble. Especially when they saw Charles''s cold eyes, devoid of any emotion, as he cut down another enemy, the entire offensive momentum of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters vanished in an instant. At that moment, the support from Genosha Beast Masters was already close at hand. What they would face soon was not only the killing machine Charles but also a large number of Genosha Beast Masters of the same level. Some looked back, hoping to request Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire to give the order for a temporary retreat, but instead, they only saw a few figures turning to flee! "The prince has run away!" a voice filled with shock and anger cried out, causing the entire battlefield to fall silent for a moment. The Stellar Empire Beast Masters surrounding Charles, unable to continue their attack, instinctively turned to look back. They saw Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire, along with a few close level four Beast Masters, fleeing without hesitation. The group didn''t even look back, frantically running deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, not daring to stop or glance back, fearing they would attract attention. With a loud "clang." weapons fell to the ground, and some Stellar Empire Beast Masters couldn''t accept this reality at all. They were risking their injuries attacking Charles at the front of the battlefield, yet Silas, who had promised long-range support, had just abandoned them and fled! "Run!" "They''ve all run away! What are we still fighting for? Run!" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Run! The Genosha Beast Masters are coming! If we don''t flee now, we won''t get away at all!" Just a few breaths later, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire completely lost all their fighting spirit. The group around Charles turned and fled madly in the opposite direction. Some of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters, caught off guard, saw the approaching Genosha Beast Master team and Charles, who was gripping his long knife with a sharp gaze, and simply dropped their weapons. Without hesitation, they dropped to the ground, covering their heads with their hands, and shouted loudly: "Don''t hit us! I give up! I''m withdrawing!" "I surrender! I''m out too! I don''t want to fight this meaningless battle any longer!" "Brothers, the crown prince has fled! It''s not embarrassing for us to give up now, continuing will only leave us seriously injured!" Some seemed to feel ashamed to give up in front of the live cameras, so they loudly persuaded their companions to drop their weapons and choose to surrender with them. The approaching Genosha Beast Masters, especially Zachary, Camilla, and the injured Jace, looked bewildered at the sight of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground. "What just happened? They were just attacking Charles, and now they all want to surrender?" Zachary exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief. Jace, furious, stomped his foot and cursed, "Damn it! I wanted revenge! This bunch of spineless cowards just surrendered? Charles is incredible, holding off a whole group of Stellar Empire Beast Masters by himself!" Camilla gazed into the distance and, seeing several figures fleeing in a panic, finally understood what had transpired. She spoke up: "No wonder! With comrades fighting ahead, Silas chose to flee, so it''s not surprising that the Stellar Empire Beast Masters felt disheartened and chose to give up." Charles frowned, continuously glancing at the Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground. After they declared their surrender, the Vine Binding quickly ensnared them, transporting them out of the Eye of Ice and Fire''s range. Just as the Genosha Beast Masters were in shock over their victory, and the battle was about to end, Charles suddenly moved. His figure moved like lightning, darting past several Stellar Empire Beast Masters who were already lying on the ground, and charging towards a few still standing nearby. Those Beast Masters were the ones who had caused trouble at the hotel entrance and bullied the little girl. They were still hesitating about whether to join the others in surrendering. Charles''s actions naturally caught their attention, and the hesitation that had appeared on their faces instantly morphed into fear. Their faces turned as pale as death, devoid of any color. Among them was Sienna, who had almost dueled Charles. His strength made him the most powerful in this group, and he reacted more quickly than the others, being the first to see Charles charging towards them. The hesitation in Sienna''s heart vanished in an instant. As his body instinctively tried to drop to the ground, he opened his mouth and shouted, "Charles, what are you doing? I want to..." He hadn''t finished expressing his intention to surrender when Charles''s figure was already in front of him. The black gold long knife, moving with unparalleled speed and immense power, struck towards his wide-open mouth! In an instant, Sienna''s body uncontrollably tilted to the side, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with several knocked-out teeth. Due to the tremendous force of Charles''s blow, Sienna''s body rolled on the ground for three or four meters before finally coming to a stop. "Others may want to end the battle, but you? No way!" Charles''s sharp gaze fixed on the other Stellar Empire Beast Masters who remained standing, coldly stating. These people had bullied the little girl, Teddy, who sold wild fruits, and had faced no punishment or apology. Charles would never allow them to leave unharmed! Seeing their companion sent flying by Charles''s strike and now groaning in pain on the ground, the others were instantly terrified. One person trembled in fear, struggling to open his mouth and shouted, "I, I, I want to..." He couldn''t finish his sentence before Charles''s legs pushed off the ground, sending up clouds of dust, and the black gold long knife appeared before him, bringing immense power as it struck the back of his mouth. With a "thud!" upon witnessing Charles''s ruthless actions, someone could no longer hold back and fell to their knees, desperately begging for mercy. However, he had only just opened his mouth, and before he could say anything, Charles''s long knife was already in motion. Another Stellar Empire Beast Master was sent flying, crashing to the ground and groaning in pain. "Without my permission, you''d better stay quiet, stand still, and keep your mouths shut." Charles said, shaking the blood off the black gold long knife, his tone casual. The remaining few covered their mouths with their hands, their eyes filled with an unshakeable fear, their pupils dilated to the extreme as they stared at Charles, terrified that he might strike again. Seeing that the remaining ones were behaving, with no one wanting to continue the fight, Charles nodded in satisfaction. He then slowly stepped forward, making his way to Sienna. Chapter 336 Are You Sending Me to My Death? Sienna lay on the ground, his mouth burning with pain, as if a red-hot iron rod had been shoved directly inside.All he felt now was intense agony, his vision blurred, and with his eyes wide open, he could only see the bloodied teeth on the dirt in front of him. He tried to open his mouth to scream, but the swollen muscles in his face and the shattered bones in his jaw rendered him unable to make a sound, only able to grunt in pain. A pair of muddy shoes slowly approached him. Sienna was now filled with an indescribable fear and regret. If he had known better, he shouldn''t have hesitated. He should have dropped to the ground immediately and shouted his surrender. If he had done that, even if Charles wanted to attack him, he couldn''t have forced himself to do so! "Damn it! Why does Charles hold such a grudge? I didn''t do anything particularly outrageous, just because of a few wild fruits? Or is it because we injured a Beast Master from the Genosha Cyber Academy?" Sienna''s mind raced with chaotic thoughts. His thoughts were particularly jumbled, and the fear that Charles instilled in him had utterly shattered his psychological defenses. Just thinking about how he initially wanted to challenge Charles to a one-on-one duel made Sienna feel ridiculous. Fortunately, the appearance of other eighth-level Beast Masters prevented the duel from taking place. It''s important to note that deaths during duels are not uncommon, if Charles wanted to kill him, with his strength, Sienna would have no way to resist! The lucky part was that within the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, the eighth-level Beast Masters from Genosha had established a rule against any deaths occurring. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The footsteps drew closer, and Sienna struggled to lift his head, looking at the expressionless and extraordinarily cold Charles. He wanted to plead for mercy, but he couldn''t find the words. "As a Beast Master, you are far stronger than ordinary people. The power of mystical beasts and your physical prowess give you a false sense of security, making you believe you can bully the weak at will." Charles said calmly. He said this while recalling many things, whether it was the Constellation organization using the blood of a hundred children to create a miracle drug, or the public beheading of the Taylor family, and that cripple who chose to commit suicide after losing everything. Or perhaps it was the little girl Teddy, who was currently being bullied by the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, Charles could see a shadow he couldn''t escape from. It was the shadow of the strong oppressing the weak, a feeling he had once sensed in Lucas. The disdain of a ninth-level Beast Master is enough to cost many dark attribute Beast Masters their lives. To Charles, the world of Beast Masters is deeply twisted, where the law of survival of the fittest seems to reign supreme. But humanity is different, the world of humans shouldn''t be like this! When faced with the oppression of higher-level Beast Masters, Charles would remain expressionless, repeatedly telling himself that this is how the world of Beast Masters operates, that strength is the foundation of everything. Yet he could not choose to stand by and pretend he didn''t know or see anything, allowing the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to bully a little girl who struggles to survive but remains optimistic and kind. The calluses on Teddy''s hands and the scars on her body told the story of a girl who was diligently living her life, embracing hope each day. Even so, this group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire would still bully such a heart-wrenching little girl. Charles took a deep breath. He gripped the long knife tightly in his hand, slowly moving it to Sienna''s neck, which lay on the ground. "You people have no reverence for life, you only fear the strong. Now my knife is resting on your throat. Does it feel good to have your life in someone else''s hands?" Charles''s words carried no hint of triumph. The tone was extremely calm, almost eerie, especially the last question, devoid of emotional fluctuations, as if he were stating a fact rather than asking. Sienna dared not move, his gaze frantically searching the crowd of the Stellar Empire outside the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, where the eighth-level Beast Master Zorion was still present. "Help! Charles really wants to kill me. Every word he says is void of emotion, as cold as the knife he holds. Am I going to die?" Sienna''s breathing began to quicken, the rising and falling of his chest causing his neck to tremble slightly. The sharp blade of the black gold long knife sliced into the skin of his neck, slowly and resolutely. Feeling the sting on his neck and the warm blood flowing down, Sienna''s pupils dilated to their fullest, at that moment, Charles looked like the grim reaper to him! "I was wrong, I was wrong." Under the threat of death, Sienna''s instinct for survival kicked in, and with his mouth, which had already lost most of its teeth, he shouted indistinctly. Upon hearing this, Charles halted the motion of the black gold long knife against Sienna''s neck, lowering his head slightly and curiously asking, "Oh? What did you do wrong?" "I shouldn''t have provoked you." Sienna replied laboriously and painfully. Charles shook his head, clearly dissatisfied with this answer. Just as he was about to let Sienna feel the pain of death closing in, a furious shout came from the direction of the Stellar Empire. "Enough, Charles! You''re utterly insane! Torturing someone who has already lost the ability to fight is too much, too cruel!" Zorion shouted with a face full of anger. The Stellar Empire''s crown prince, Silas, fleeing the battlefield was something this eighth-level Beast Master had not anticipated, he could only watch as one Beast Master after another from the Stellar Empire surrendered. Explore more stories with empire As if that weren''t enough, Charles also violently prevented Sienna and the others from surrendering, humiliating them in front of the live cameras! If he didn''t say or do something now, he would certainly face disgrace back in the Stellar Empire and be held accountable. "Sienna has lost his ability to fight. He wants to give up, and yet, Charles, you are forcefully attacking him with cruel methods. You are utterly unworthy of being called human!" Zorion shouted angrily. Facing the furious words of the eighth-level Beast Master, Charles remained unfazed. His right hand, gripping the black gold long knife, was steady as he slowly pressed the blade into Sienna''s neck while casually responding: "This level of injury doesn''t prevent him from continuing to fight, he''s just too scared. Besides, did he say he was giving up? Did anyone hear that?" Zachary, Camilla, Jace, and the other Genosha Beast Masters shouted together: "No! I didn''t hear that!" "Me neither! He never said he wanted to give up fighting, Charles is doing nothing wrong!" "Exactly! Didn''t you capture Jace and nail his limbs to the ground? Why is it wrong for Charles to treat someone from the Stellar Empire like this?" "It''s simple, the people of the Stellar Empire are cowards, while Jace showed no fear or hesitation." "Right! The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire have no backbone at all!" The shouts from the Genosha side were exceptionally loud, especially from the three-level Beast Master trainees, whose youthful faces were filled with excitement. To openly refute and ridicule an eighth-level Beast Master in front of so many Genosha spectators was an incredibly rare opportunity! If it weren''t for the Eye of Ice and Fire incident and under Charles''s leadership, they could only have dreamed of such a moment. What used to be something only dared to be boasted about was now happening right in front of them. Who could remain calm? Even Zachary, the son of General Mason, and Camilla, the second princess of Genosha, had voices that rang out loudly, even overshadowing many younger voices. Especially Camilla, back in Genosha, even though she was the second princess, she had to show utmost respect and humility in front of strong eighth-level Beast Masters. Today, standing alongside others to loudly refute and ridicule an eighth-level Beast Master was the most unforgettable experience of her life, all thanks to Charles standing not far away! Thinking of this, Camilla closed her small mouth and turned her gaze to Charles, her eyes filled with admiration and infatuation. Celestine was also nearby. Her perception of other matters was not very sharp, but she had been observing Camilla closely. Seeing this scene, Celestine stepped forward without hesitation, blocking Camilla''s line of sight. Charles was unaware of what was happening behind him. His attention was entirely focused on Sienna at his feet. Looking at Sienna''s eyes filled with pain and fear, Charles felt no joy in his heart. The answer he wanted was not a simple "I shouldn''t have provoked you." Outside the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, Zorion was about to explode with rage at what was unfolding before him. As an eighth-level Beast Master, how did he become a clown? He had never experienced anything like this in the Stellar Empire. "Charles! Don''t let me find an opportunity, or you''re dead! Dead?" The moment Zorion thought of the word "dead." he suddenly calmed down. Nathaniel had mentioned something at the beginning. He said that if anyone killed another, he would directly retaliate against that person. Now, with Charles''s knife resting on Sienna''s neck, if Sienna exerted force and pushed his neck against the blade, would Charles be killed by Nathaniel? Even if that didn''t happen, Genosha would lose face and be seen as untrustworthy! Thinking this, Zorion decided to try something. He shouted loudly, "Sienna! As a member of the Stellar Empire, even if you die, you must die with value!" Feeling the sharp blade against his neck while listening to the words in his ear, Sienna had a thousand curses he wanted to yell out. What does it mean to die with value? Even Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire had fled, as an ordinary Beast Master, surrendering was not shameful! "No, Zorion''s intention is to force me to die, to make Charles break the rules?" Sienna thought. Chapter 337 Contemplation As Sienna considered this possibility, he momentarily thought about betraying the Stellar Empire and joining the rebellious "New Nation" force in the Atacama Desert.The crown prince of the Stellar Empire had abandoned them and fled, and now Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, actually wanted him to die, forcing Charles to break the rules? Is this something a person could do? Sienna suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of despair. He had never imagined that such a thing could happen, that to deal with Charles, he would be expected to sacrifice himself willingly. "Damn it, Silas is useless, and Zorion is an idiot! I''m not that foolish!" Sienna cursed repeatedly in his heart. He wasn''t so noble as to sacrifice himself. Charles observed Sienna''s swollen, bleeding face and the subtle changes in his expressions, combined with Zorion''s shouting. "Zorion, this eighth-level Beast Master, is really stupid. There are plenty of smart people who can see through his actions. Now, many Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are going to be disappointed." Charles thought to himself. "It''s a pity that the rules don''t allow me to kill you. I''ll have to spare your life today, but you need to apologize to that little girl in front of the live cameras. It''s a must..." Charles hadn''t finished speaking. Sienna blinked wildly in agreement, as if he were about to explode with eagerness. If it weren''t for Charles''s long knife against his neck, he would have been nodding like a jackhammer! Hearing Charles''s words, the nearby Genosha streamers quickly shifted their cameras to focus on Sienna. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of viewers in Genosha, Sienna, who had been so arrogant as a Beast Master of the Stellar Empire just this morning, slowly stood up and sincerely bowed to apologize. "I-I''m sorry." Sienna mumbled. Zorion watched the scene unfold before him, and the emotions he had just managed to calm down flared up again. Rage filled his chest as he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Useless! Just wait and see how I teach you a lesson! Our Stellar Empire hasn''t done anything wrong, so why apologize!" Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Upon hearing this, Sienna trembled all over. He bent over and slowly raised his head to look at Charles. Charles spoke slowly, "As long as you sincerely apologize, admit your mistakes, and strive to improve, Genosha would welcome a fourth-level Beast Master." Seeing those ruthless, cold eyes and hearing Charles''s words, Sienna gritted his teeth and bent his waist even lower. "I-I''m sorry, I was wrong." Sienna''s voice rang out once more. In an instant, the entire audience in Genosha began to boil with excitement. What could be more joyful and satisfying than this moment? The once arrogant and condescending Stellar Empire Beast Master, who had continuously mocked Genosha, was now receiving a lesson from Charles and starting to behave submissively, even violating the orders of the eighth-level Beast Master from the Stellar Empire to apologize to Genosha! It was utterly exhilarating! Countless viewers began to send barrage messages, turning the live stream into a sea of white! A flood of white messages filled the screen, all chanting Charles''s name. The audience, as bystanders, clearly understood who was responsible for this situation. It was Charles! If it weren''t for Charles''s tactical arrangements, helping his allies quickly adapt and fiercely battle in the third-level Beast Master arena, and drawing the massive ferocious beast to the vicinity of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters. Genosha would have long been routed by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters! This meant that Genosha, in its own territory and not far from Calivia, would have been completely defeated by forces from other countries! Such a defeat would demoralize the nation''s people, lower the spirits of the frontline warriors, and boost the enemy''s momentum! Thanks to Charles, none of this would happen. Now, Genosha''s morale was soaring, and the people were excited! Amid the cheers of the crowd, Jamie commanded his mystical beast to extend its vines, slowly bringing Sienna into Genosha''s territory. Meanwhile, Genosha''s medical personnel quickly provided treatment for Sienna. This is a fantastic promotional opportunity! "Is this kid really that fearless? What if Sienna actually decides to sacrifice himself? What then?" Nathaniel said slowly in the air. Jamie wore a joyful smile as he observed the mental state of the young Genosha members and replied: "No, that won''t happen. Charles should have the judgment. There are people in this world who aren''t afraid of death, but Sienna is definitely not one of them." After expressing his thoughts, Jamie asked, "What if Sienna really gets killed by Charles? You did say that if someone dies, you wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate the one responsible for it." Nathaniel shot Jamie a glance and answered without any hesitation, "Even if that situation occurs, I wouldn''t lay a hand on Charles. As long as such a talent can grow, I don''t care how much scorn he has to bear." Jamie nodded in understanding and said slowly, "If Charles grows up, he''ll at least be a ninth-level Beast Master. At that point, I can leave Genosha and do some things I want to do." "It''s still early. At least for the foreseeable future, he will need our protection, the leader of the Abyssal Depths. I also look forward to seeing that day." Nathaniel replied, nodding. Jamie looked down at the young genius Beast Master of Genosha and sighed, saying, "I have some regrets." Nathaniel became interested and curiously asked, "What do you regret? Isn''t Charles''s performance flawless? These young people will have no doubts about Charles''s command in the future, they will fully support him." Jamie responded, "That''s exactly it. I should have tried to see if we could bring those Beast Masters from the frontline over. That way, Charles would avoid a lot of trouble." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Jamie again and said, "One should learn to be content. The Beast Masters on the frontline saw Charles''s performance today. When he enters a real battlefield in the future, he''ll have a certain foundation of reputation. With his talents, he doesn''t need to worry about that." "That''s true. What''s difficult for others isn''t an issue for Charles." Jamie said, tapping his head. The two eighth-level Beast Masters from Genosha exchanged satisfied glances. Meanwhile, Drake, the eighth-level Beast Master, widened his eyes and stared intensely at Charles, his gaze filled with passion! He really wanted to take Charles away immediately and teach him properly. That kind of physical talent and strong combat awareness was exactly what the Dawn organization had been desperately seeking! He was also the genius that he had longed to mentor! ... As more and more Stellar Empire Beast Masters gave up the fight, the perimeter of the Eye of Ice and Fire was left with only Genosha''s Beast Masters. "Charles, the crown prince of the Stellar Empire is now missing. What should we do?" Zachary approached, looking at Charles with admiration. More and more young people gathered around Charles, closing their mouths in silence, seriously staring at him, eager to know his plans and intentions. Charles thought for a moment but did not answer. He was actually a bit puzzled, logically, Silas, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, should have known the consequences of fleeing at such a critical moment. Especially with so many live broadcasts happening, his departure would surely result in the Stellar Empire''s citizens cursing him and diminishing his reputation. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That would be a heavy price to pay, unless there was something extraordinarily important, Silas shouldn''t be foolish enough to act like this. Charles recalled his previous encounters with Alyssa, Dante, and Asher. Among the group that surrendered, Dante and Asher were missing, suggesting they had followed Silas in his escape. "Could it be related to that Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone that Drake mentioned? Even if he manages to acquire the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone, the act of fleeing has already become a reality. Unless he has some other trump card to turn the tide!" Charles''s mind raced with thoughts. He had met Silas, and this person was not exceptionally clever, nor was he a fool who didn''t understand the pros and cons. Charles began to piece things together, Silas must have some other card up his sleeve that could salvage the situation, which is why he chose to flee. In that case, it would be best to split Genosha''s forces into several small teams, each with a certain number of fourth-level Beast Masters included, ensuring they had some combat capability. That way, even if they encountered Silas and his group''s ambush, they wouldn''t be defeated in a short time and could hold out until the main force gathered for a counterattack. However, Charles did not directly state the answer. He had also begun to sense Jamie Dean''s thoughts, the rules for entering the Eye of Ice and Fire were actually quite unfavorable for Genosha. After all, Genosha still had a Luna outside, leaving a fifth-level Beast Master''s combat power idle. But why do that? Charles looked at the young people around him, their eyes filled with admiration and respect, and he already had an inkling of the answer in his heart. "There''s no need to rush right now. You all share your thoughts and analyze how we should proceed with our plans." Charles said slowly. The young people were a bit surprised when they heard this, but they quickly understood that Charles wanted them to think things through. No one would believe that Charles couldn''t come up with a plan for the next steps! So, Zachary was the first to speak up, saying:"I think we should seize the momentum, gather the main force, and search for Silas and their whereabouts to drive them out completely!" Camilla frowned and countered, "That would waste a lot of time. Moreover, I don''t think Silas is that simple. After all, he is the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and he might have some other strategies up his sleeve." Chapter 338 In Depth Charles looked at Camilla with great appreciation, but he did not voice his thoughts. Instead, he continued to wait for others to add their input.Under Charles''s deliberate guidance, the final plan had begun to take shape. The Beast Masters from Genosha had worked out a detailed division, with each team consisting of three level-four Beast Masters, followed by several level-three Beast Masters. The distance between each team was not very far, ensuring that they could provide quick support in case of an emergency. However, a small issue arose during the team division: many Beast Masters wanted to be on the same team as Charles and were constantly competing for the opportunity. This left Charles feeling a bit of a headache, especially with Celestine and Jace, who were determined not to leave his side and insisted on staying with him. Reluctantly, Charles could only agree. The others in the teams looked up at Jace and Celestine, their gazes filled with envy. Especially Camilla, who had been assigned to a different team. She watched Celestine next to Charles and wanted to say something but ended up closing her mouth, her eyes betraying a mix of unwillingness and envy. "Alright, the teams have been divided. Everyone, be careful and don''t act impulsively. If you make any discoveries, it''s best to notify your nearby partners immediately." Charles said. He thought for a moment and reminded them, "You all need to search for the traces of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire while also trying to absorb ice and fire energy to enhance your strength. Pay special attention to those balance zones and be cautious of sudden enemy attacks." Everyone nodded in agreement, indicating they would follow Charles''s instructions. Then, the Beast Masters from Genosha slowly dispersed and advanced deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. Outside the Eye of Ice and Fire, in the camp of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, Zorion watched Charles''s retreating figure enter the Eye of Ice and Fire with a sense of unwillingness. He could only hope that Silas had some tricks up his sleeve that had yet to be revealed, which could turn the tide in a dire situation. Read new chapters at empire However, he also knew the likelihood of that was very slim, especially when facing a genius as powerful as Charles, along with other Genosha Beast Masters, particularly Luna, the level-five genius girl, who had yet to enter the fray. "I really don''t know how the people of Genosha train their warriors, it''s astonishing they produced a monster like Charles!" Zorion gritted his teeth and said, surprised by Charles''s performance for a level-eight Beast Master like himself. The so-called genius Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were utterly insignificant in front of Charles. Despite being a level-four Beast Master, Charles could single-handedly lead the Genosha Beast Masters to victory, while the level-four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire could only lie on the ground and choose to surrender! It was a slap in the face! "Father, I''m feeling better now. Why don''t you go back and keep an eye on the Eye of Ice and Fire?" Mira spoke slowly. Her injuries were no longer worsening, but she still needed some time to recover fully. Zorion quickly turned his head, looking at his pale daughter with concern. He clenched his fists, feeling an increase in his hatred for Charles. "It''s alright, I''ll stay with you a little longer. Silas and the others shouldn''t be discovered so quickly." Zorion replied. Mira nodded and didn''t say anything more, the atmosphere fell into silence for a moment. After a while, Mira hesitantly asked, "Father, am I really that weak?" Images of her battle with Charles filled her mind. Even though they were both level-four Beast Masters, Charles had easily defeated her in under thirty seconds, and she had been the one to strike first. This made Mira, who had always been called a genius in the Stellar Empire, begin to doubt herselfwas she too weak to have let this happen? Zorion was taken aback by her question. He looked at his daughter, who had lost her confidence, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "No, you''re strong, it''s just that Charles..." Zorion paused, sighed, and continued, "It''s just that Charles is too strong. He has far surpassed ordinary geniuses, a person like him is a rarity in a hundred years!" After hearing this response, Mira quietly nodded. Perhaps this was the only way to ease her heart a little. Slowly lifting her head, Mira gazed at Charles''s figure in the distance and fell into deep thought. She had never encountered anyone like Charles before, and for some reason, she now instinctively wanted to pay attention to everything happening on his side. ... In the Golden Mountain Range, at a hotel in the town, the hotel manager was glued to the screen in the livestream room, his face filled with tension and excitement. He clenched his fists and waved them in the air, shouting: "Well done! It should be like this! I''ve never liked those Stellar Empire Beast Masters, they were too much!" An employee nearby echoed, "Exactly! Thank goodness for a genius like Charles, or they''d be running rampant!" "Just thinking about their arrogant expressions makes me want to take them down. If they weren''t such strong Beast Masters, I''d have already gone for it!" "You? Go for it? If you dared to try, I would..." The hotel manager ignored the bickering around him. Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly took out his phone to search for related videos online. Soon, he found the clip of Sienna apologizing from the earlier livestream. He specifically chose a version that was pixelated and free of bloody images. "The netizens are so quick, recording and editing videos while watching the livestream." the hotel manager remarked. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he took his phone and went to a room in the hotel, knocking on the door. A little girl timidly opened the door, her big eyes staring at him as she asked, "Hello, is there something you need?" The hotel manager looked down gently and said, "It''s nothing much. I just have a video I want to show you. It''s the video of Charles defeating those Beast Masters who bullied you." Hearing this, the little girl''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly. Then she immediately became worried and said: "Is the older brother okay? He wasn''t hurt, right? Teddy is really grateful to the older brother. If he gets hurt..." As the thought of Charles getting hurt crossed her mind, little Teddy''s eyes immediately reddened, as if she was about to cry at any moment. The hotel manager panicked, awkwardly holding his phone in front of Teddy while playing the video, saying: "No, Charles isn''t hurt! He''s really strong, those Stellar Empire Beast Masters are no match for him!" ... Meanwhile, above the Eye of Ice and Fire, Drake, Jamie, and Nathaniel, three level-eight Beast Masters, frowned as they looked at a certain spot within the Eye of Ice and Fire. Jamie spoke first, "Silas''s aura seems a bit off. Why does it feel like he''s about to break through from a level-four Beast Master to a level-five Beast Master?" The other two nodded in agreement. Their mystical beasts were spread throughout the Eye of Ice and Fire, so they were well aware of the positions of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Nathaniel slowly said, "Even if he breaks through to a level-five Beast Master, it won''t change much. A level-five Beast Master isn''t strong enough to pose a significant threat to Charles, unless he can become a level-six Beast Master. But is that even possible?" Jamie speculated, "Could it be that his trump card allows him to quickly elevate his power to that of a level-six Beast Master?" "There''s no way to raise your level that quickly. Going from a level-four Beast Master to a level-six Beast Master in a short time is extremely difficult. Without external assistance, it''s generally impossible!" Drake pondered. The three level-eight Beast Masters found it hard to predict Silas''s next move or how he was boosting his power, especially since they were too far away and could only vaguely sense his aura. Moreover, in the world of Beast Masters, there are many magical items and miracle drugs, even some level-nine Beast Masters can''t confidently claim to know them all. The entire Ethereal Grove is simply too vast, and even the Abyssal Depths is immensely large! However, the three of them had formed a general judgment in their minds: Silas wasn''t that simple and might still cause trouble for Charles and the others. "That''s fine, let''s not interfere. After all, surprises are something that will always be present on the battlefield." Jamie said slowly, and the other two nodded in agreement. Jamie sighed, "If Silas really has some incredible trump card, that would actually be a good thing. After all, if Charles successfully deals with him, his reputation will soar even higher!" "At that point, everyone in Genosha will see Charles as an unprecedented young hero!" Nathaniel glanced at Jamie and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that Charles might fail?" Jamie shook his head and answered firmly, "No way. The stuff that kid has will make you enviousorange-quality weapons and gear, plus various miracle drugs. Even a level-six Beast Master would find it hard to take him down when he''s fully committed!" Nathaniel looked at Charles on the ground with surprise. He knew some of Charles''s trump cards but hadn''t realized there were so many. The gap between a level-four Beast Master and a level-six Beast Master is significant. The difference in level between Beast Masters grows larger as the levels increase, especially between level-eight and level-nine Beast Masters, it''s like the difference between heaven and earth! In Jamie''s eyes, Silas was like a whetstone, meant to sharpen Charles into a finely honed blade. Moreover, Silas becoming stronger and putting pressure on Charles is actually a good thing. After all, without a worthy opponent, Charles''s growth would slow considerably. The three level-eight Beast Masters followed the Genosha team as they gradually flew deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. Chapter 339 How Did He Do It? In the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire,Silas felt the swirling energy of ice and fire within him and silently lamented. His own elemental affinity was wind, which made it difficult for him to absorb the energy of ice and fire effectively. Moreover, as he ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, the ice and fire energies became abundant, while other elemental energies grew scarce. This scarcity was also a hindrance to his strength improvement. "Your Highness, we''ve already retreated a considerable distance. Should we take a break? There''s a place up ahead that''s a balance zone!" someone shouted from the surroundings. Silas nodded in agreement. He turned around but saw no sign of anyone else. To shake off the pursuing Genosha Beast Master, they had hardly taken any time to rest, constantly moving forward. The group slowly made their way onward and soon spotted a special location where red and blue light intertwined continuously. The energy of ice and fire was in constant balance there, making it a rare spot to rest, much like the environment outside. As soon as Silas stepped into the balance zone, he felt a wave of relaxation wash over him. His body, which had been thrown into chaos by the conflicting energies of ice and fire, began to recover at that moment. He could sense that his body was healing continuously and even becoming slightly stronger than before. "What a pity that I''m neither an ice nor a fire Beast Master, otherwise, my strength would increase even faster!" Silas said with a hint of regret. He turned to Dante beside him and asked: "How about you? You''re a fire Beast Master, so your improvement should be pretty quick, right?" Dante, feeling the changes in his body, nodded excitedly and replied, "Yes, Your Highness! Just staying here for a while is better than a week of hard training outside!" "But we can''t absorb ice and fire energy for too long, or I feel like my body will gradually break down!" Dante shared his feelings. The others immediately nodded in agreement. The constant alternation of ice and fire energy was a torment for them, a dual torture both physically and mentally! If it weren''t for the existence of these balance zones, they would have long since collapsed! However, as they ventured deeper, they noticed a concerning trendthe frequency of balance zones was decreasing! "Sigh, it seems I have no choice but to use that thing. I really have no other options left!" Silas sighed, feeling quite reluctant. He possessed a special miracle drug that allowed his body to absorb the surrounding elemental energy and rapidly enhance his strength! However, using it came at a significant cost: his muscles would gradually atrophy, his physical condition would decline rapidly, and in the end, he would become a high-level Beast Master with a body akin to an ordinary person! The reason for participating in the Eye of Ice and Fire and going to great lengths to achieve victory was to obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]! Only that item could offset the cost of the special miracle drug. Silas originally planned to acquire the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] first, then attempt to use the special miracle drug. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t give him that opportunity! Moreover, dissatisfaction with him was growing within the Stellar Empire. His cultivation talent could only be considered slightly gifted, not the kind of true genius. Among Silas''s younger brothers, some had already begun to catch up to his Beast Master level. If he delayed any longer, it wouldn''t be long before they surpassed him. Additionally, this strategic retreat would damage his reputation. If he couldn''t turn the situation around later, his losses would be quite severe! "I''ll risk it all. As long as I drink that bottle of special miracle drug, with the ice and fire energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire, I might just break through to a Level Six Beast Master. At that point, I''ll definitely obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]!" Silas thought to himself. Aside from improving his strength, the thing he wanted most was to eliminate Charles! If it weren''t for Charles, he wouldn''t be taking such a huge risk! "If I become a Level Six Beast Master, no one will be able to stop me. At that time, not a single Genosha Beast Master will escape!" Silas gritted his teeth, no longer hesitating, and pulled out a bottle of miracle drug glowing with golden light from his pocket. The appearance of that golden-quality special miracle drug instantly attracted the attention of everyone around. The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire clearly hadn''t expected such a thing. They instinctively looked at the shimmering golden miracle drug, their eyes filled with desire. "Hmph! Stop staring! You all keep watch outside. Once I digest this golden-quality miracle drug, my strength will significantly increase. At that point, Charles won''t stand a chance against me! Revenge will be mine soon!" Silas commanded. The others lowered their heads reluctantly and moved to the edge of the balance zone to stand guard. For an average Beast Master, an orange-quality item or miracle drug was quite rare, let alone a miracle drug radiating golden light. Such items were extremely scarce for a nation, and it was surprising that the Your Highness carried a bottle with him! Dante reluctantly averted his gaze and turned to Asher, whispering: "The Your Highness has a golden-quality miracle drug. Once he absorbs it, he will definitely be stronger than Charles, and then I can take my revenge!" Asher replied slowly, somewhat uncertain, "Do you know Charles''s true strength?" Dante shook his head, he had no idea if Charles had any special trump cards left. The two exchanged glances, and their excitement faded considerably. Now, they could only wait to see what kind of improvement Silas would gain after he absorbed the miracle drug! Time passed little by little. The Genosha Beast Masters began to gather, and when everyone had arrived beside Charles, the atmosphere became lively. "Charles, we haven''t found anything along the way. Is Silas hiding with the Stellar Empire Beast Masters?" someone shouted. Others chimed in, saying: "I feel the same way, there haven''t been any clues at all!" "They must be afraid of Charles and chose to hide in a secluded place, otherwise, there wouldn''t be a single clue left behind!" "Exactly! We searched carefully, and there are no footprints at all!" As the young men excitedly discussed, Charles''s face showed no expression, it was utterly calm. Seeing that Charles didn''t respond, the atmosphere quickly cooled down. Once everyone fell silent and stopped speaking, Charles said calmly: "Are you sure there are no clues at all? Take a good look around." Hearing Charles''s words, the surrounding Genosha young Beast Masters widened their eyes in surprise. Someone whispered, "Could it be that Charles called me over because he found some clue? I looked around, and there''s nothing!" "It must be that way, but I didn''t find anything either!" "There are no footprints, no signs of a battle, there''s clearly nothing here!" Even Zachary, the general''s son, who had learned a bit about tracking, carefully observed the surroundings and found nothing as well! Charles sighed, this group was too young and inexperienced. They couldn''t even spot such obvious clues right in front of them. Thinking of this, Charles directly squatted down, picked up a palm-sized stone, and raised it, signaling everyone to observe closely. Soon, Zachary was the first to speak up: "This stone has scratches on it, and they''re very fresh!" This discovery instantly shocked the Genosha Beast Masters, who hurried over to examine the stone closely. Sure enough, at the edge of the stone, there was a subtle scratch that looked completely different from the rest of the stone''s surface. "Is this man-made? Could it have been caused by other factors?" "It couldn''t be caused by other factors, the pressure from an Eight-Level Beast Master in the air would deter any ferocious beast from appearing." "Exactly! A stone this large couldn''t have been moved by the wind." "Could it have been caused by another ferocious beast passing through here earlier?" In an instant, the young Genosha Beast Masters began to discuss amongst themselves. They were relatively confident in Charles''s judgment, but such a fine scratch left them in shock! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could someone have such extraordinary powers of observation? To notice such a minor scratch on a stone that would hardly attract anyone''s attention on the ground, except for Charles! Charles didn''t say much. He pointed at the ground beneath them and slowly spoke again: "There''s a footprint here, didn''t you notice it?" Hearing Charles''s words, everyone instantly looked down at the ground. Some even lay flat on the ground to observe closely. "There aren''t any other footprints, Charles. Could it be one of our own?" "I didn''t see anything either, Charles. Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" someone curiously asked. Charles remained silent as the wind attribute energy within him surged, radiating outwards from his center and stirring up the dust on the ground beneath him. Soon, a stunning sight shocked everyone present. As the dust was blown away, a clear footprint suddenly appeared before their eyes! "Oh wow! There really is a footprint!" "Impressive as always, Charles! While all of us here found nothing, he spotted it in an instant!" "How on earth did he do that?" The young Genosha Beast Masters stared wide-eyed, mouths agape, filled with disbelief. Chapter 340 So Bad Clearly, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire had gone to great lengths to cover up all traces to prevent the Genosha Beast Masters from discovering anything.Unfortunately, Charles''s observational skills had always been exceptionally keen, and with the enhancement of his [Divine Domain], he could notice details that others overlooked. Now that the general direction of Silas''s escape had been determined, all that was left was to pursue them relentlessly. Moreover, as they ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, the continuous alternation of ice and fire energy was becoming too much for some of the third-level Beast Masters to handle, meaning they wouldn''t need to participate in the upcoming battles. With that in mind, Charles instructed, "From now on, third-level Beast Masters, you don''t need to follow us. You can stay here and slowly absorb the attribute energy to strengthen your physical abilities and improve your power." Upon hearing Charles''s words, some of the third-level Beast Masters nodded in agreement, while others felt somewhat reluctant and spoke up after a moment of thought: "Charles, we can still push deeper, and don''t forget you''re with us. With your help, the pressure from the continuous alternation of ice and fire energy will be lighter." Charles shook his head and replied, "If we go any deeper, even if we notice the frequency of the ice and fire energy alternation, you won''t be able to mobilize your internal attribute energy in time. This place is more suitable for you right now." "Once your physical abilities are strengthened and your power improved, you can gradually venture deeper." Upon hearing Charles''s words, no one voiced any objections. The third-level Beast Masters just wanted to follow Charles and fight against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Sensing the thoughts of the other young third-level Beast Masters, Zachary slowly spoke up, "Don''t worry, with us here and Charles leading the way, there won''t be any unexpected incidents!" Soon, the third-level Beast Masters from Genosha detached from the group, spread out, and began searching for balanced spots to absorb attribute energy and enhance their strength. The remaining fourth-level Beast Masters continued to follow Charles deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. In the air, Jamie, Nathaniel, Drake, and the reappeared Zorion were observing the situation below. Jamie turned his head to glance at Nathaniel beside him and said slowly: "It''s a bit strange. Silas''s aura has actually reached the level of a fifth-level Beast Master, and it''s steadily growing stronger." "Yeah, isn''t he a wind attribute Beast Master? How is he advancing faster than the other ice and fire attribute Beast Masters?" Nathaniel furrowed his brows, struggling to understand the reason. He suspected that Silas had used some special item or miracle drug to achieve this. If that were the case, there wouldn''t be much to say. Nathaniel was worried that Silas might succumb to the temptation of power and get involved with the Constellation organization, using things he shouldn''t be using. If that happened, it would complicate matters for the Stellar Empire. With that thought, Nathaniel glanced at the silent Zorion beside him and slowly said: "Your Stellar Empire''s crown prince seems a bit off. Should we check on him?" Zorion suddenly looked up. He too sensed that Silas''s aura was growing stronger, but he didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he retorted mockingly: "What''s wrong? Are you worried that our Stellar Empire members are growing too powerful and could pose a threat to Charles?" Upon hearing this, Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances and sighed. Some people really had strength without brains. Zorion''s earlier public insinuation about Sienna''s sacrifice had already shocked them enough. Now, his inability to grasp Nathaniel''s meaning was simply hopeless! With no other choice, Nathaniel nodded to Jamie, and his figure vanished in mid-air, moving closer to the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. The distance in the air was too great, making it hard to clearly sense whether Silas had been tainted by dark power. When Nathaniel''s figure appeared above Charles and the others, he halted, closed his eyes, and concentrated. Shortly after a few breaths, he opened his eyes again, glanced at Charles, and then disappeared. "Charles, what''s going on? What happened? I feel like Lord Nathaniel came to warn us!" someone speculated. Charles shook his head. He had sensed Nathaniel''s arrival and the look in his eyes before he left. There was nothing unusual about it, and it didn''t convey any warning. He was puzzled as to why Nathaniel had suddenly appeared. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shaking his head, Charles set that question aside and focused on the surrounding environment, continuously searching for clues. As time passed, under Charles''s guidance, they were getting closer to Silas and the others. On Silas''s side, they had already moved deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, and the intense alternating ice and fire energy was beginning to take a toll on some of the fourth-level Beast Masters of other attributes. "Your Highness, shouldn''t we find a place to rest? Everyone is really tired, and if this continues, there could be serious problems!" someone cautiously suggested. Silas waved his hand in agreement. They searched for the nearest balanced spot, and just as they were about to rest, a companion standing guard outside suddenly shouted: "Your Highness! Someone is chasing us from behind! It''s Charles and his group!" Silas pulled out a Gold-quality mystical beast egg from his pocket. He had just become a fifth-level Beast Master, and if he wanted to continue to advance to a sixth-level Beast Master, he needed to contract a mystical beast. This mystical beast egg was something he had prepared long ago, specifically for situations like this. Although the quality of the mystical beast egg was only Gold and did not match his status, it was only a temporary measure. He could later kill a mystical beast and contract one of a higher quality. Unexpectedly, Charles appeared out of nowhere! Thinking of this, Silas put away the mystical beast egg, stood up, and looked back. Sure enough, Charles, along with Genosha''s fourth-level Beast Master, appeared far behind them in a balanced area! "It seems they also had to take a break to recover. There shouldn''t be any direct conflict for the time being." Silas said slowly. However, he was thinking to himself, "Damn it! Why is Charles so fast? We carefully erased all traces along the way!" He had been taught by the teachers of the Stellar Empire royal family on how to deal with being tracked and how to erase traces left during a retreat. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas wasn''t particularly interested in other types of knowledge, but he was very keen on this subject. His talent in this area was recognized even by the teachers who specifically guided him! Yet, despite all that, he was still being pursued by Charles. "I considered footprints, scents, and other potential factors that could expose us. How did Charles manage to do this?" Silas was filled with confusion. He didn''t have time to think too much, he needed to focus on increasing his strength. Due to the special miracle drug''s effect from the gold-quality item, he was now a fifth-level Beast Master. However, the number of fourth-level Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire was much fewer than that of Genosha. Therefore, Silas didn''t dare to take direct action, he still needed to find a suitable opportunity! With this in mind, Silas''s eyes lit up. He called over Dante and several other ice or fire attribute Beast Masters and laid out his plan. The group''s eyes immediately lit up, and they gave a thumbs up, saying: "Your Highness, this idea of yours is truly brilliant! If we go through with this, Charles and his team will definitely be dragged into an absolute disadvantage!" "Your Highness, only you could come up with such a clever plan!" Soon, once the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had rested and their internal ice and fire energy had stabilized, they quickly stood up and left the balanced area. On the Genosha side, Zachary watched as the Stellar Empire Beast Masters prepared to depart and quickly shouted: "Charles, look! They''re about to leave! Shouldn''t we hurry up and follow them?" Charles only glanced briefly before responding, "No need to rush, let''s rest a little longer. We might not have the chance to rest later." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the other fourth-level Beast Masters exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of what he meant. What did he mean by "it would be hard to rest later"? Quickly, the answer came from the Stellar Empire side. They dispatched ice and fire attribute Beast Masters, who continuously used their ice and fire energy to disrupt the balance of the balanced area, the only place where they could rest. As the energy surged in, the previously stable ice and fire energy was shattered, and in the blink of an eye, the balanced area that could have been used for rest or absorption of attribute energy was completely destroyed by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters! "Damn it! These guys are really wicked! What they''re doing means there''s no turning back!" Zachary exclaimed in frustration. He never expected it to come to this. Now, by the time Genosha''s Beast Masters arrived, there would be no balanced area left for them to rest! Chapter 341 Charless Plan Seeing such a scene and hearing Zachary''s words, the other fourth-level Beast Masters from Genosha began to understand the situation they were facing.At the same time, a bigger question arose in everyone''s minds: how did Charles know the outcome when the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had not yet taken action? Facing the puzzled gazes of the Genosha Beast Masters around him, Charles thought for a moment and decided to explain: "Let''s think from their perspective. If I were one of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, facing the pursuit of enemies behind me, I would definitely try to find a way to weaken their strength or create some distance. In this special environment of Eye of Ice and Fire, if there''s one critical issue, it would be the balanced area." Charles paused for a moment before continuing to explain: "Silas is quite clever and decisive. By doing this, he can significantly weaken our strength. Let''s take some time to rest now." After hearing Charles''s words, Zachary fell into deep thought. He understood what it meant to think from someone else''s perspective. He had also heard his father, General Mason, talk about this concept. Some exceptionally skilled tactical masters could immerse themselves in the enemy''s situation and deduce their subsequent plans and strategies by thinking like the enemy. Zachary had only heard of such methods, even his father Mason had mentioned them, but he had never felt confident he could accomplish something like that. To his surprise, Charles, a boy his own age, was actually able to do it! For those young men lacking tactical knowledge, they didn''t realize how difficult this was. Perhaps even if they did know, it wouldn''t seem particularly strange to them, because the one leading them was none other than Charles! In their eyes, it was no surprise at all that Charles could achieve such feats! Zachary took a deep breath. He planned to have a serious discussion with his father when he got back, to see if he could arrange for some battlefield tacticians to teach Charles. If that happened, Charles''s future performance would be even more terrifying! Zachary suppressed his thoughts and slowly asked, "Charles, if that''s the case, what should we do?" Charles glanced at Zachary a little longer, and even Camilla shifted her gaze to him. In the past, Zachary rarely referred to Charles by his name, he usually just called him directly. "You all should rest well. I''ll handle the next matters." Charles said slowly. Hearing Charles''s words, the others present turned their gazes towards him, surprised as they asked: "Charles, are you saying we should rest while you go alone?" "Yeah, Charles, there are many fourth-level Beast Masters on the other side. Isn''t it dangerous for you to go alone?" "It''s not just dangerous, it''s way too dangerous. We should all go together!" Zachary and Camilla nodded in agreement, expressing their concern that it was indeed too dangerous for Charles to go by himself. To their surprise, Charles replied calmly: "I don''t really need to rest. The destruction of the balanced area by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters doesn''t affect me much." Everyone was stunned by this statement, momentarily unable to react. What does it mean to not need rest? What does it mean to be unaffected? Explore stories on empire Zachary''s mouth dropped open as he kept recalling Charles''s state during their journey, and a thought began to emerge in his mind that he found hard to accept. "Charles, were you resting all this time just to wait for us?" Zachary asked, dazed. Charles nodded, scratched his head, and replied slowly: "Well, not entirely. Sometimes it''s nice to take a break." The other fourth-level Beast Masters from Genosha were momentarily struck by shock akin to a landslide or tsunami at Charles''s calm expression. They had taken many breaks along the way, almost every distance they covered required a pause due to the ice and fire energy within them, which was necessary to prevent physical and mental issues. Now, Charles was admitting that he did not need to rest in the balanced area. How bizarre was that! "Youno, Charles, how exactly are you able to do this? Even if your body is strong enough to go without rest for a long time, wouldn''t the constant alternating energy types create mental issues?" Zachary said slowly. Charles thought for a moment and then answered succinctly, "The impact of these ice and fire energies on my mind feels like just a tickle to me, it''s not a problem at all." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, everyone present felt as if their mouths were filled with lead, heavy and unable to open. As fellow teenage prodigies, some had the ability to completely shatter the confidence of others. If they weren''t training in the balanced area, they would have long since faced mental collapse, unable to distinguish friend from foe, spiraling into chaos. Yet Charles claimed that the mental effects felt like merely a tickle? An expression of despair appeared on everyone''s faces, and no one dared to speak against Charles''s arrangements. They all silently nodded, submitting to his leadership. Charles sensed that the atmosphere around him was somewhat off, he wondered if his words had hit them too hard. It was unavoidable, really. He was an all-attribute Beast Master, and the ice and fire energies didn''t impact him much. Moreover, given his physical qualities and adaptability, he could completely digest the current intensity of the ice and fire energy. The mental effects on a Beast Master posed no issue for him, after all, he had successfully escaped the influence of the "forbidden favor" during the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas''s illusion. Now, facing the mental effects of these ice and fire energies, Charles didn''t feel the least bit tense. "You all should focus on improving your strength here. Leave the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters to me." Charles said slowly. Camilla asked curiously, "Charles, what do you plan to do? After all, they have the advantage in numbers, and they might still have some hidden trump cards!" Upon hearing Camilla''s words, the others became curious as well and turned their attention to Charles. Charles thought for a moment and decided to teach this group of young Beast Masters a lesson. He said: "To achieve victory in battle, the best strategy is to leverage your strengths and attack the enemy''s weakest points. I believe everyone can agree on that." The young ones nodded in unison, quickly realizing that the complex nature of combat had become crystal clear under Charles''s guidance. Zachary was the most shocked of all. His father, Mason, had explained numerous battlefield scenarios to him, and nearly all of them were clarified by Charles''s statement. In an instant, many things that Zachary had previously struggled to understand became transparent in his mind. He widened his eyes and stared intently at Charles. The thoughts that had just occupied Zachary''s mind vanished without a trace. What tactical master was teaching Charles? Now Zachary felt that Charles no longer needed anyone else''s instruction, he himself was a born tactical master! "Now that you understand this principle, let''s analyze what my advantages are." Charles said slowly. "It''s that Charles doesn''t need to rest in the balanced area, while the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters must rest there to avoid collapse. Just now, their advantage was in front of us, so the balanced area was their stronghold!" Zachary quickly pieced it together. Charles nodded and, under the eager gazes of everyone, said, "My plan is to charge ahead with full force, bypass the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, and, while they are resting, reach their front and destroy the balanced area." "Wow! That''s amazing!" "I can already imagine it. If this happens, the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters are going to lose their minds!" "Yeah, especially when they end up destroying the balanced area behind them. At that point, they''ll be stuckunable to advance or retreatand just waiting to die!" "Not necessarily. If they notice what''s happening, they might fight desperately!" "In that case, as long as Charles avoids battle and drags things out slowly, victory will surely belong to us!" The young ones were buzzing with excitement, discussing the strategy as if they were the ones who had come up with it, each boy glancing at Charles with admiration. They found it hard to understand why, despite all being human, some people were just so much smarter. If it were them, they couldn''t come up with something like this in a year! Zachary, however, was different. He firmly committed Charles''s words to memory, planning to discuss them thoroughly with his father, Mason, when he returned. He had a feeling that Mason, the general of Genosha, would be so shocked by Charles''s words that he would jump up in surprise! "Alright, the plan is set. The rest is up to me." Charles said slowly. He stood up and left the balanced area where the Genosha Beast Masters had been resting, beginning to move forward quickly. The young Genosha Beast Masters who remained behind shifted from their intense discussions to a heavy silence. Everyone watched Charles''s retreating figure, speechless. It wasn''t until Charles''s silhouette disappeared that someone murmured: "I feel so useless. Everything relies on Charles. If only I were a bit stronger, maybe I could help a little." "Yeah, Charles really has it tough. If it weren''t for him, we would have been defeated by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters a long time ago." "Don''t be so downcast. This is our battlefield now. Everyone, pay attention! Our fight is to focus on improving our strength!" Zachary shouted. This was the only thing they could do right now! Chapter 342 Collapse Deep within the Eye of Ice and Fire,Silas wore a broad smile as he walked, chuckling at his earlier decision. So what if Charles and his group were strong? So what if there were more Level 4 Beast Masters than them? They were still blocked by his cunning intelligence. As long as he continued to destroy the resting balanced areas, Charles and his group would never be able to keep up with them! Moreover, they could improve their strength in the Eye of Ice and Fire, delving deeper into its depths, while Charles and his group would be stuck there, unable to gain any more rewards. Next to Silas, Dante and Asher walked forward, frequently glancing back. Behind them, the energy of ice and fire alternated, casting blue and red glows across the ground, and Charles was nowhere to be seen! "Your Highness, your strategy is truly brilliant! Now Charles and his group have no way to counter it!" Dante exclaimed, his face lit with excitement. Since encountering Charles, he had been on the losing end, not only getting injured but also watching Charles display his might against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, fighting like a hero saving the day! Meanwhile, he could only shrink back, hiding his presence, terrified that Charles would notice him and give him a kick that would leave him seriously wounded! Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just thinking about it made Dante tremble uncontrollably. He had developed a psychological shadow regarding Charles, the man felt like a devil to him, instilling fear and dread. Silas proudly lifted his head and replied arrogantly, "Charles only has a bit of strength, that''s all. Intelligence is also crucial among Beast Masters, and unfortunately, Charles doesn''t possess much of it." "Sometimes, choosing to retreat tactically is to conserve limited strength for a better opportunity to defeat the enemy. I''m not retreating out of fear." Silas explained, already planning to have these Level 4 Beast Masters accompany him to various social media interviews upon returning to the Stellar Empire, promoting how he used his wits to defeat the Genosha Beast Masters in a dire situation! Thinking of that scene, Silas''s smile became even brighter. He could hardly wait to delve deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire and achieve victory in the trials. However, two minutes later, something unexpected happened. Silas frowned, gazing ahead at the turbulent balanced area filled with ice and fire energy, feeling an ominous premonition arise in his heart. "Your Highness, it seems that the balanced area ahead is disrupted due to the overwhelming ice and fire energy, and we can''t rest there." Dante said. Silas nodded, not paying much attention, and replied slowly, "It''s fine, there should be more balanced areas ahead. We can still hold on in our current state, this is just an accident." The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire thought for a moment and agreed, believing that no one could reach this balanced area before them and destroy it. Because any Beast Master had to enter the balanced area to rest, otherwise, both their body and mind would collapse! Just as Silas was about to leave, he suddenly recalled the ominous premonition and stopped in his tracks, carefully observing his surroundings to see if there were any signs. However, he found nothing at all. Silas let out a sigh of relief, muttering to himself, "I''m just scaring myself. If someone really got ahead of us, that would be something else entirely. There can''t be such a person! I''ve already used my wits to defeat Charles, there shouldn''t be any other surprises!" The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire nodded in agreement, truly believing this in their hearts. In the Genosha live stream, countless viewers watched Silas''s situation through the camera of the flying mystical beast. They knew that Charles had just been to this balanced area and had used ice and fire energy to disrupt the balance. Moreover, Charles had specifically erased all traces before leaving! Many Genosha viewers started discussing in the live chat: "Hahaha! This is hilarious! Silas would never expect that Charles is ahead of him!" "Exactly! Watching the victorious smile on his face makes me want to laugh. Wait a moment, I''m going to take a screenshot and make a meme!" Soon, the meme featuring Silas exploded across the entire Genosha network. In the image, Silas wore a confident smile, accompanied by bold text that read, "It''s all good! Everything''s under control!" "Hahahahaha! This is killing me! He thinks the disappearance of the balanced area is just an accident!" "It''s not that Silas is too foolish, it''s just that Charles is too powerful. Who would have guessed that Charles really doesn''t need to rest and has simply circled around to get ahead of them?" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream of that! It''s just too insane. Look, Luna, this Level 5 Beast Master, has already entered the scene and is now resting in the balanced area." "This is amazing! I can''t wait to see the expression on Silas''s face when he and his group realize that Charles is waiting for them up ahead!" "Just thinking about it makes me want to laugh to death! I can''t handle it!" The viewers in the Genosha live stream were no longer anxious, everyone was eagerly anticipating what Silas''s expression would be when he encountered Charles. Meanwhile, some viewers from the Stellar Empire mixed in with the Genosha audience could no longer bear to watch. Their crown prince looked like a monkey, constantly being toyed with by Charles, and he didn''t even realize it! In front of so many Genosha viewers, he was continuously embarrassing himself. Some Stellar Empire viewers were venting in their group chat: "This is so humiliating! I don''t even want to keep watching. Crown Prince Your Highness is acting like a foolish pig!" "+1, I agree! It''s just too ridiculous!" "Seriously think this through! It''s not that Crown Prince Your Highness is too foolish, it''s that Charles is just too insane!" "Exactly! There''s nothing wrong with Crown Prince Your Highness''s strategy. If it weren''t for Charles, this would have been over long ago!" "Charles is just too monstrous!" "If he grows stronger, he will definitely be the biggest enemy of our Stellar Empire! We must make sure the people of Stellar Empire take him seriously!" "After the Eye of Ice and Fire incident is over, the people of the Stellar Empire will definitely remember Charles!" Silas, who was eagerly anticipated, felt his smile vanish after advancing a considerable distance. Because the second balanced area he had been looking forward to was also unusable for rest! Read new adventures at empire The energy of ice and fire was continuously and violently alternating, erupting! "What is going on? Is every balanced area behind us like this?" Dante thought of this possibility and instantly turned pale. They were already nearing their limits and could only push forward a short distance to find the next balanced area. Otherwise, the ice and fire energy within them would damage their bodies due to being unable to dissipate, and without spiritual rest, their minds would gradually start to collapse! "Damn it! What in the world is happening? Is my luck just that bad?" Silas shouted irritably, starting to doubt his own luck. He had successfully used his wits to shake off Charles and his group, and now all he needed to do was move forward steadily to achieve victory in the trials. At that point, using the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] would be enough to make up for the shortcomings of the golden-quality special miracle drug! Not only could he stabilize his Level 5 Beast Master rank in a short time, but he could also try to see if he could become a Level 6 Beast Master! But now, everything seemed to be falling apart. The second balanced area couldn''t be used for recovery, and the Level 4 Beast Masters around him were also nearing their limits! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Silas felt a deep sense of discomfort in his heart. He couldn''t articulate what the problem was, but it felt as if someone was sabotaging his plans! But who could it be? Charles had clearly been left behind, even if he continued to pursue, he wouldn''t reach them before they did! Just then, someone suddenly shouted, "Crown Prince Your Highness, I''ve made a discovery over here!" Upon hearing that, Silas hurried over and looked up. He saw a large rock with bold characters carved into it: [Anyone who humiliates Genosha shall be killed!] In an instant, Silas''s mind felt like it had exploded, becoming a chaotic mess. His body felt as if it had been struck by lightning, leaving him frozen in place, unable to move! "No! This is impossible! It can''t be happening! How could anyone be ahead of us?!" Silas stared at the words on the stone. He began to retreat, as if he had encountered something utterly unacceptable, his spirit collapsing in an instant! The confidence and smile he had at the start were nowhere to be seen, all that remained was his disbelief! In the face of shattered hope and the relentless influence of the ice and fire energy, Silas screamed in despair: "Who is it?! Who are you?! Show yourself!" The empty surroundings offered no reply, only the echo of Silas''s frantic cries. The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire swallowed nervously, unsure of how to comfort Silas. Dante pondered for a moment and cautiously suggested: "Your Highness, could it be that this has existed for a long time, back when the Eye of Ice and Fire hadn''t appeared yet?" Silas paused, realizing that this possibility wasn''t entirely out of the question! "That must be it! There can''t be anyone ahead of us, right? Right?" Silas kept asking, grasping at this lifeline. Just then, someone nearby responded, "Congratulations, you guessed wrong. That''s not it!" Chapter 343 Charles Cheats! Silence, an extreme silence. The several Level 4 Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire stood frozen in place, their bodies stiff and completely unresponsive.Silas, on the other hand, jumped up like an agitated cat, frantically twisting his neck to look in the direction of the voice. "Who! Who''s there?!" Silas shouted. In the distance, near the pile of stones, the area remained deserted and eerily quiet, as if the voice just now had been an illusion. Silas widened his eyes, staring intently at the distant stone pile, resembling a child home alone who cautiously peeks out after hearing unusual noises from the kitchen in the middle of the night. The chaotic rocks, the dry grass, and the intermingled red and blue lights created a strange atmosphere. Silas couldn''t help but inch closer to Dante, swallowing hard as he forced himself to remain calm, but his trembling voice betrayed him. "Big Fly, you heard that too, right? Someone was speaking." Silas said slowly. Fear filled his heart, and a single thought consumed his mind: he desperately hoped that what he just heard was all a figment of his imagination, that there was no one by the stone pile! Otherwise, it would mean that someone had already reached ahead of them and disrupted the two places they could use to rest and recover! If that were the case, he would be finished! "Your Highness, I didn''t quite catch that. There shouldn''t be anyone who could reach here before us and disrupt the balance, right?" Dante replied nervously. Asher stepped forward and analyzed, "There can''t be anyone ahead of us. The strongest genius of Genosha, Luna, a Level 5 Beast Master, wouldn''t be able to surpass us this quickly!" Hearing his companion''s words, Silas reassured himself that it was probably just his nerves acting up earlier, wanting to win this Eye of Ice and Fire event so badly, that the mental pressure had caused him to hallucinate! "Ha!" Silas took deep breaths, trying to calm his frayed nerves. Just as he turned around to slowly comfort himself, a figure slowly emerged from behind the pile of rocks! In an instant, Dante and Asher''s pupils suddenly dilated to the extreme, their mouths agape as they shouted, "Someone! There''s really someone here!" Silas, whose calm demeanor was just restored, exploded once more, his mind raced, feeling hot-headed and weak all over, nearly collapsing to the ground! Fortunately, Dante noticed something was off and reached out to steady him. With the support, Silas slowly turned around and saw a figure he would never forget for the rest of his life! "Charles!" Silas shouted through clenched teeth. His mind was a chaotic whirlwind, like being thrown into a blender, with only one thought racing through: someone actually arrived ahead of them, and it was none other than Charles, who had been ruining his plans! "That''s right, it''s me. Why do I get the feeling that seeing me makes you a bit unhappy?" Charles said, gripping the black gold long knife in his right hand, standing atop a large stone, looking down at the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. His tone was filled with amusement, he hadn''t intended to reveal himself, but he hadn''t expected the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to be so swift. By the time he finished disrupting this place of balance, they had already arrived. The nearby terrain was quite flat, leaving no good hiding spots, only the pile of rubble beside him. If he tried to leave, the people from the Stellar Empire would certainly spot him, so it was better to reveal himself and disrupt their mindset. Watching Silas, who was nearly falling even with Dante''s support, Charles couldn''t help but smile slightly, his voice laced with sarcasm as he said: "You guys are way too slow, I was starting to get a bit bored waiting." Upon hearing Charles''s nonchalant tone, Silas felt darkness closing in, nearly fainting. Every plan had been perfectly laid out, except for the unexpected arrival of Charles! Once Charles appeared, all plans were thrown into disarray, whether it was weakening the Genosha Tier 3 and Tier 4 Beast Masters in advance or disrupting the balance to prevent Genosha''s Beast Masters from pursuing them. If it had been anyone else, there would have been no surprises! Fate was playing cruel tricks on him, making him encounter a monster like Charles! "You, how did you get ahead of us? It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Silas exclaimed through gritted teeth, his eyes reddening with rage He couldn''t accept this at all. In the Eye of Ice and Fire, the alternating energies of ice and fire surged into the Beast Master''s body, and only the balanced energy of ice and fire could be used for resting and recovery. Could it be that Charles hadn''t stopped at all along the way? That seemed even more impossible! Having just asked the question, Silas didn''t wait for Charles to respond. He looked up and shouted at the four Tier 8 Beast Masters in the air: "I report! Charles must be cheating, this is unfair! This is unethical behavior!" Upon hearing this, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire surrounding Silas were suddenly enlightened. Their thoughts mirrored his: Charles must have cheated, using some forbidden means, otherwise, it would be impossible for him to arrive ahead of them! The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire shouted loudly: "Yes! This is unfair, his speed is way too fast, it''s impossible unless he didn''t rest at all, but that''s even more unlikely!" "Charles is definitely cheating!" "I demand immediate and severe punishment for Charles, revoke his qualification to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, and make him withdraw immediately!" "Lord Zorion, you up there, you must have seen Charles cheating the whole time, right?" "Yes, Lord Zorion must have seen it too. The reason he didn''t say anything earlier is to wait for this moment, making Charles look even more ridiculous!" Zorion listened to the loud accusations from the Stellar Empire Beast Masters on the ground, pointing fingers at Charles for cheating, and they said he must have seen everything from the sky. Inside, Zorion had a thousand curses ready to burst out! "Damn it, if I had seen it, I would have said something long ago. You all look so foolish, if you can''t compete with Charles, don''t slander him for cheating. I can''t listen to this anymore!" Zorion thought to himself. From the very beginning, he had noticed something was off. Charles was simply too extraordinary, too monstrous! While other Beast Masters spent some time in the Eye of Ice and Fire, absorbing the constantly alternating energies of ice and fire, they were looking for a place of balance to digest, absorb, and recover. Unexpectedly, Charles didn''t need any rest at all, he took advantage of Silas and the others'' downtime to take a detour and overtake them! At that moment, Zorion thought Charles was pushing himself to the limit, resisting the chaotic energies of ice and fire within him. He never expected that when Charles encountered the place of balance, he would destroy it without a second thought. Zorion looked at Charles with frustration and saw a look of disdain and mockery on his face, as if he were saying that the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were truly pathetic. "Enough! Everyone shut up! I can see clearly from up here whether Charles is cheating or not. Don''t embarrass yourselves any further!" Zorion replied from the sky. Upon hearing this, Silas felt as if he had been struck by lightning, standing frozen in place. His legs felt weak, and he kept repeating: "How is this possible! How is this possible! Does Charles really not need to rest? No, that can''t be!" "The energy of ice and fire invades the body. If he doesn''t seek a place of balance to digest that energy, it will eventually lead to a collapse!" "Charles must be holding on by a thread! Maybe he''s about to break down right now, which is why he''s trying to play mind games with me! It has to be that way!" Silas kept contemplating, feeling that this possibility was more likely. Based on Charles''s previous battle performance, his body seemed to be stronger than that of other talented Beast Masters. Experience more tales on empire So he could endure a bit longer in the Eye of Ice and Fire. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have to admit, you are the strongest opponent I''ve ever faced. Your strength and intelligence are on par with mine, but unfortunately, I''m just a bit smarter!" Silas straightened his posture, puffed out his chest, and fixed his sharp gaze on Charles. The light in his eyes returned, filled with confidence and regret as he continued slowly: "Too bad you didn''t realize that my willpower is incredibly strong. I won''t be crushed by your mind games. Charles, you underestimate me!" The nearby Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire didn''t quite understand what Silas meant by mind games, but seeing his spirited state, their own morale stabilized. As for Charles, he listened to Silas''s words with a puzzled expression, feeling very confused: "What is this guy talking about? Is he overthinking it, or does he have a really low tolerance for pressure?" Silas, however, didn''t care about Charles''s thoughts. He confidently raised his head and continued to analyze: "Charles, the energy of ice and fire inside you has surely reached its limit by now. You destroyed the place of balance, so you can''t rest, which is why you showed up, trying to use mind games to make us collapse and give up the fight!" "You''re very clever, you anticipated my first reaction would be to question you and seek verification from the Tier 8 Beast Masters." "All of this was part of your plan! Unfortunately, I am not someone with weak willpower. This time, you are going to lose completely!" A flash of determination passed through Silas''s eyes as he confidently gripped his longbow, the energy of wind continuously gathering. Soon, A green feathered arrow left the bowstring, whistling toward Charles! Chapter 344 Monster! As Charles listened to Silas''s words, he initially felt a bit confused. After all, hearing things he had never done before from someone else could be disorienting.However, it didn''t take long for Charles to clarify some things, he was able to deduce Silas''s line of thinking from what he said. "After all this, the crux of it is that he doesn''t believe I can absorb the energy of ice and fire from the Eye of Ice and Fire for a long time." Charles thought to himself. He truly hadn''t expected Silas to think this way. To him, it was a perfectly normal situation. He was a multi-attribute Beast Master, his body had long since adapted to the energy of ice and fire. He could even fuse multiple types of energy and use the skill [black gold knife glow] ! Moreover, his physical condition had become much stronger than that of other geniuses through continuous training and improvement! "Really, I wonder what your reaction will be when you discover the truth, the kind that you find hardest to accept?" Charles began to feel a bit excited about how things would unfold next. Noticing Silas''s attacking motion, a thought flashed through Charles''s mind. He deliberately slowed his movements just enough for Silas''s green feathered arrow to graze his clothing. Upon seeing this, Silas''s expression became even more exhilarated! He laughed loudly and said, "Hahahaha! Charles, your body has reached its limit! If you had dodged my attack at the beginning, it would have been a piece of cake for you, but now you almost got hit!" "I am the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, your schemes appear so ridiculous in front of me, I saw right through them!" Silas''s confidence not only convinced the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire around him but also made the viewers in the live stream of Genosha begin to worry. After all, for the vast majority of people, there was an instinctive belief that Charles was forcing himself to hold on, trying to employ mind games against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire! The viewers in the Genosha live stream began to voice their concerns: "What should we do? Charles''s plan has been seen through by Silas. What''s next?" "Don''t worry, Luna is about to enter the scene. Even if Charles loses now, it won''t be a big problem!" "But I don''t want to see Charles lose. I want him to win again and again like before!" In an instant, the atmosphere in the live stream suddenly quieted down. Many viewers began to seriously contemplate whether to rely on Luna''s impending rescue or to hope that Charles could hold on until the end and achieve victory. The scene of Charles standing alone with his long knife, facing the enormous ferocious beast in front of the Genosha Beast Masters, floated in the minds of the viewers. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The answer was clear. More and more viewers began to send messages in the live stream. "Charles! Hang in there a little longer, we believe in you!" "Go for it! This is your moment to forge a legendary tale!" "As long as you win, I will abstain from pleasure for a year!" Even the Genosha broadcasters on site were infected by the atmosphere in the live stream. Many of the hosts took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Charles! We believe in you, keep going! You will create a miracle!" "Charles, go for it!" "Hang in there!" Silas heard the voices coming from afar and disdainfully shook his head. Turning to face Charles, he opened his arms and shouted: "Victory belongs to me! Charles, are you ready to face defeat? As long as we keep attacking you and wearing you down, you will soon be unable to hold on, both your body and spirit will collapse!" Charles was momentarily taken aback. It seemed that he had given Silas too many misconceptions, making him think that victory was already within reach. "Such an arrogant display from Silas must have been recorded. I bet it''s already being shared on the Stellar Empire''s networks. I wonder if he will completely break down when he realizes the truth later." Charles thought to himself. Charles was unaware that things were unfolding as he expected. The citizens of the Stellar Empire, feeling that victory was firmly in Crown Prince Your Highness''s grasp, had taken screenshots of Silas with his arms outstretched, shouting. They quickly created posters and posted them online, titling it "The Empire''s Roar." and it spread wildly across the Stellar Empire''s networks. Discover hidden tales at empire Glory was already beckoning! Silas was feeling impatient at this moment. His physical condition was not great either, after having two balance points destroyed by Charles, he hadn''t rested for a long time, and his body was starting to feel the strain. Moreover, his mental state was also on the verge of giving out. However, Silas thought about how he would soon be able to deal with Charles, then quickly seek out the next balance point, rest up, contract the mystical beast he had prepared, and finally utilize the energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire to continuously enhance his power. At that time, even the Level Five Beast Master Luna would become his defeated foe! He would complete a comeback in the midst of desperation, defeating all the young geniuses of Genosha by his own efforts! When that time came, everyone in the Stellar Empire would cheer his name! "Go! Charles can no longer hold on. Everyone, attack him and wear him down!" Silas shouted excitedly. The surrounding Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire instinctively recalled what had happened before. Not long ago, Crown Prince Your Highness had said something similar to the other Beast Masters, only to realize the situation had turned dire and fled with them. This time, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire began to hesitate. On one hand, they had lost trust in their Crown Prince, and on the other hand, they felt that Charles shouldn''t be so easily defeated. A furious roar disrupted the thoughts of these Beast Masters. "Damn it! What are you waiting for? Do you want the Stellar Empire to miss its chance at victory? Get in there! I''ll support you from behind!" Silas shouted. Before long, the other Level Four Beast Masters, aside from Silas, summoned their mystical beasts and launched an attack on Charles. These individuals clearly had some training, their formations were well-coordinated. Those with ranged attack capabilities initiated their assaults, continuously disrupting Charles. Meanwhile, those without ranged options activated **Beast Mastery** to enhance their defense and speed, sprinting swiftly toward Charles. Charles wasn''t about to stay put. He didn''t need to launch powerful attacks, he only needed to buy time to secure ultimate victory. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire couldn''t hold out much longer. The more they exerted their internal attribute energy in battle, the faster the external Eye of Ice and Fire''s elemental energies would invade! What Charles needed to do was create distance and quietly wait. He didn''t need to take any risks to completely end everything. "What''s wrong, Charles? Are you now just scurrying around like a rat, with no ability to counterattack?" Silas taunted while continuously attacking with his feathered arrows, speaking like a victor. He was now a Level Five Beast Master, so he could endure longer than the other Level Four Beast Masters. Letting the others exhaust Charles would accelerate his physical and mental collapse. In the end, he would step in front of the countless viewers from Genosha and cleanly finish everything off, making them understand the consequences of disrespecting the Stellar Empire! Silas was still imagining the final scene in his mind, which would surely be immensely satisfying and spectacular! However, as time passed little by little, he gradually realized something was off. Why had some Level Four Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire already been affected by the Eye of Ice and Fire''s elemental energies to the point of being unable to continue fighting, while Charles remained agile and continued to dodge effortlessly, still full of life? Silas''s own body was also feeling the strain, his arms were beginning to weaken. The excessive ice and fire elemental energies within him had clogged the flow of wind attribute energy in his body. The condensed azure feathered arrows were no longer as solid as before, and their power and speed were continuously diminishing. "Your Highness, we can barely hold on! Are you sure about this?" Dante shouted out, unable to contain his frustration as he felt his body gradually give way. Silas shook his head vigorously and replied loudly, "No way! Just hang in there a bit longer, victory is right in front of us!" Countless viewers from Genosha in the live stream watched the unfolding scene with their hearts in their throats. They kept sending messages: "Charles has held on for a long time. I hope he can keep it up until the Stellar Empire can''t fight anymore." "Yeah, I really admire Charles, he hasn''t rested at all!" "Two Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have already lost their ability to fight! Come on, Charles!" "Now it''s three! Three Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire can no longer continue fighting!" As time went on, more and more Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire lost their fighting capabilities. Only two remained before Charles, still trying to press on. They believed in Crown Prince Silas''s analysis, thinking that as long as they could keep exhausting Charles, victory would surely belong to the Stellar Empire. However, a desperate cry made the two remaining Level Four Beast Masters stop in their tracks. "Your Highness! What are you doing? Don''t run away, the battle is almost over!" "Your Highness! We''re still fighting, why have you given up?" "Silas!" The Stellar Empire Beast Masters who had lost their fighting abilities looked despairingly at Silas, who turned around and left without hesitation. Their Crown Prince had once again abandoned his companions. "Damn it! This is all a lie, everything is false! Charles hasn''t been affected at all, he''s just a monster! A monster!" Silas shouted in despair while running away. Chapter 345 Like a Clown "Normal humans can''t do this, Charles isn''t human at all! I can''t win, I can''t lose! I cannot fail!" Silas kept repeating to himself.The price he had paid was too great. He had used a golden-quality special miracle drug to enhance his strength, and now he needed the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] to compensate for the drawbacks! Of course, other items could potentially substitute for the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone], but for now, only the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] seemed likely to be obtained, the alternatives were just too difficult! One could say that in this Eye of Ice and Fire event, he had wagered his future as a bet, but he never expected to encounter a monster like Charles! "I can''t lose, I must find a way to obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]. If I do, I can become a Level Six Beast Master in no time!" "Then, all the humiliation of losing to Charles will be wiped clean! Once I become a Level Six Beast Master, I can mobilize the assassination forces of the Stellar Empire to take Charles out!" Silas kept thinking to himself. His mindset had already collapsed. It turned out that Charles had never been affected, he was just playing along with Silas''s performance, constantly wearing them down to secure an easier victory. And he, Silas, was like a clown, making incorrect analyses in front of so many Genosha people, all while pretending he had already won. "This is so embarrassing, it''s utterly humiliating! It''s all Charles''s fault, I will definitely kill you!" Silas''s mind was now in a frenzy. His eyes were blood red, his complexion flushed, and blood coursed through his body at an accelerated pace. All he could think about was killing Charles! "Your Highness, you should run! We''ll hold Charles off!" The abandoned Stellar Empire Beast Masters were left with only two who could still fight. They had not given up on the most basic tenet of being a warrior: to hold tight to their weapons even in the face of a formidable enemy! Such a stark contrast left everyone present deep in thought. In the air, Zorion watched Silas''s performance, gritting his teeth in anger. He wished he could intervene right now and send Silas away to spare him further embarrassment. "This is so humiliating, the gap between people is just too vast. How could Charles be able to..." Zorion instinctively muttered. He had just intended to compare Charles to Silas when he suddenly remembered that he had a grudge against Charles! How could he praise the strength of an enemy like that? "But seriously, Charles is incredibly powerful. If he were to admit his mistakes and willingly become my disciple, I wouldn''t be unable to forgive him." Zorion thought to himself. He instinctively overlooked the situation on the ground, imagining that if Charles really did become his disciple, under his guidance, he would surely achieve great fame. Perhaps Charles could even become a Level Nine Beast Master. On the ground, outside the Eye of Ice and Fire, within the Stellar Empire''s camp. The Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground, receiving treatment, watched the scene unfolding in the Eye of Ice and Fire, all falling into silence. This was already the second time Silas had chosen to abandon his companions, without the slightest hesitation or regret. All the Beast Masters who had fought, bled, and been injured for the glory of the Stellar Empire didn''t know what to say. Many closed their eyes, unwilling to witness such a ridiculous scene any longer. Someone opened their mouth and couldn''t help but whisper, "If Charles had been the one commanding us, it wouldn''t have happened like this." Once those words were spoken, a deeper silence fell over the Stellar Empire side. The Level Three and Level Four Beast Masters were all too aware of Charles''s performance! Charles was the complete opposite of Silas. Not only was he a tactically powerful commander, but he also led his team into battle personally. Not to mention, he could make the Genosha Beast Masters retreat while bearing immense pressure all on his own. In the Genosha camp, Charles''s ruthless and brutal killings on the battlefield instilled fear in many Stellar Empire Beast Masters. However, if Charles were to become their teammate and replace Silas as the crown prince, no one would disagree. Mira, who was injured and recuperating, now turned her gaze towards Charles. She could clearly sense the emotions of her surrounding companions. "Charles, you are quite a strange person. You can even make the enemy fantasize about you becoming an ally. What kind of charm do you possess?" Mira thought to herself. She could never forget Charles''s gazecold and merciless, yet possessing an unusual allure. Mira didn''t have much interaction with Silas. Within the Stellar Empire, Silas had always maintained the image of an elegant noble, and many people believed he would be the next emperor. Yet this man, who was likely to become the future emperor of the Stellar Empire, had turned into a coward and a disgrace after encountering Charles! ... Inside the Eye of Ice and Fire, Charles watched as Silas fled, and ahead of him were two Level Four Beast Masters who were on the verge of collapsing yet still held tightly to their weapons. Charles sighed. His disdain for Silas had reached its peak, and he felt pity for these Stellar Empire Beast Masters. "You are qualified warriors, it''s just a shame that your leader is not a competent one." Charles said slowly. He gave these warriors one last bit of dignity, not attacking them excessively. Using only speed and strength, Charles swiftly knocked the two of them to the ground. Aside from Silas, all the remaining Stellar Empire Beast Masters lay defeated at Charles''s feet. They turned their heads, watching Silas''s retreating figure, unable to utter a word. Charles chose not to continue tormenting or insulting these people. He always adhered to his principles. Those like Sienna, who bullied the weak, deserved the painful consequences! But these individuals were warriors, defeat was already painful enough for them. Thinking of this, Charles took a deep breath. The wind attribute energy within him surged continuously, and [Moon Riding Wind] was ready once again! In the next instant, A gust of wind erupted from Charles''s body, blowing away the dust and small stones beneath his feet, forcing the surrounding Stellar Empire Beast Masters to squint their eyes. Then, a wave of air suddenly appeared beneath Charles''s feet! "Boom!" Stay connected through empire It sounded as if a faint explosion had occurred, and Charles''s figure vanished from the spot! He ran rapidly through the complex terrain, like a hunting cheetah, racing toward Silas, who resembled a frightened goat! The distance between the two was constantly closing. Silas glanced back and almost stumbled to the ground. He was utterly shocked, unable to believe that after such a long battle, Charles still had such speed! He was a Level Five Beast Master, yet he had taken the lead in fleeing and still couldn''t create distance from Charles. To make matters worse, the wind attribute energy within him was severely disrupted by the ice and fire attribute energy, causing his speed to gradually decrease. At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before Charles caught up with him! "Wait, what difference would it make if he catches up? I''m a Level Five Beast Master! Charles is just a Level Four Beast Master. How could I possibly lose?" Silas thought, feeling a glimmer of courage rise within him. He slowed down a bit, glanced back, and locked eyes with Charles, whose gaze was like that of a cheetah hunting its prey. In the next moment, Silas immediately turned back, pouring all his strength into running madly forward. "Teacher Zorion! I report that Charles is disrupting the balance of the area. This is unethical behavior that affects others'' rest!" Silas blurted out whatever came to his mind. "Charles isn''t a Level Four Beast Master, he can''t be! I have reasonable suspicion that he is a Level Six Beast Master!" "Unfair! Charles''s presence is unfair to everyone else!" The pressure from the ice and fire attribute energy within him, the pressure of Charles chasing from behind, and the pressure of facing enormous consequences after failure made Silas begin to lose his sanity. Now, if anyone could say something to make Charles withdraw and stop fighting, Silas would agree to any condition. But that was impossible. A sharp blade of light whistled through the air, slicing toward Silas''s back! Hearing the whoosh behind him, Silas wanted to open his mouth to say surrender, but he instantly realized that if he did, he would truly have nothing left. It would be better to fight desperately from the start than to run away! Clenching his teeth, Silas suddenly slowed down, desperately channeling the wind attribute energy within him. He unleashed it explosively on the left side of his body, creating just enough force to shift his position. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s use of the [black gold knife glow] grazed the hem of Silas''s clothing and struck a nearby rock. The sharp blade of light sliced through the hard stone, cutting it cleanly in half, with the surface appearing exceptionally smooth, like a mirror. Silas stared at the stone that had been split in two, instinctively swallowing hard. He dared not imagine what would happen if that strike hit him, it would at least cause severe injury! "How could the attack power of a Level Four Beast Master be so great?" Silas thought. Only by facing Charles directly could one truly experience the terror! It felt like the gaze of death, a scythe raised high to reap lives and souls, ruthlessly spreading death! This was the feeling Charles gave him! At that moment, Silas wanted to abandon everything. Forget about the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone], he just wanted to distance himself from Charles as much as possible! "Don''t! I want to..." Silas''s half-spoken surrender was cut short as Charles''s second attack arrived! This time, it was [bone-achingly cold]. Pale flames of endless chill descended upon Silas, who had yet to manage to dodge. In the next instant, A piercing scream rang out! Chapter 346 Take Care, No Need to See You Off "Ahhh! It hurts so much, I can''t stand it! Help me!" The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, once a figure of authority, was now rolling on the ground like a mudfish, frantically writhing in agony.The pale flames had caught onto Silas''s clothing, rapidly scorching his skin and relentlessly stabbing at his nerves, driving him to scream like a madman. Charles listened to the piercing cries in his ears, showing not a hint of pity in his eyes. He tightened his grip on the [black gold long knife], preparing to deliver another blow. At this moment, although Silas was in pain, he still had some fighting capability. After all, he had elevated from a Level Four Beast Master to a Level Five Beast Master, and his physical condition was decent enough to endure a bit longer. If he could withstand the pain and mount a counterattack, Charles might have regarded him with a bit more respect. But unfortunately, he couldn''t! In the next instant, Charles approached with his knife, continuously infusing his attribute energy into the [black gold long knife] to prevent Silas from having any hidden cards left. The [black gold knife glow] was poised for action. Any movement from Silas would be met with a sharp blade of light and an even more tragic fate! "Stop! I concede, I surrender, I give up! I don''t want to fight anymore!" Silas screamed in despair. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zorion, who had been watching the battle on the ground, immediately took action. Although he was currently very dissatisfied with Silas, he could not ignore the fact that Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, representing the empire itself. Silas could not be allowed to continue performing like a clown. With this thought in mind, Zorion acted swiftly, landing on the ground in the blink of an eye! "Boom!" Like a massive rock falling from the sky, the ground shook, and a gale erupted from the spot where Zorion landed. The [bone-achingly cold] pale flames flickered and intensified, shaking violently! The wind hindered the flames, increasing Silas''s agony even further. He gritted his teeth and raised his head to look towards Zorion, shouting, "Hurry! Put out this damned fire!" Zorion showed no hesitation, reaching out his right hand towards Silas, who was surrounded by the pale flames, and opened his palm. As an Level Eight Fire Attribute Beast Master, he was very confident in his ability to extinguish the flames unleashed by a low-level Beast Master. He thought it would only take a moment to put out the fire on Silas. However, one second passed, then two seconds... By the fifth second, Silas was on the verge of collapse as the flames slowly began to extinguish. A flicker of surprise flashed in Zorion''s eyes, when he channeled his internal fire attribute energy to extinguish the flames on Silas, he found the pale fire to be quite troublesome. Even with his Level Eight Beast Master strength, it took him considerable time. "How does this Charles guy have so many surprising abilities? If someone like him can''t be used for my purposes, he must be eliminated quickly, or else he will definitely become a thorny enemy later!" Zorion thought, stealing a few more glances at Charles. Meanwhile, Silas had been burned beyond recognition, his clothes were charred and stuck tightly to his skin. His hair and eyebrows had been completely singed off, making him look utterly ridiculous, like a clown with horrendous makeup skillslaughably absurd! "This is so humiliating!" Zorion felt no concern for Silas''s injuries at that moment, for him, as long as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire was still alive, that was enough. Without daring to linger for a second longer, Zorion hurried over to Silas and roughly pulled him up, intending to leave. Charles watched the scene unfold before him, feeling a twinge of regret. At the beginning, Silas had maintained an air of superiority and had even twisted the truth, showing utter shamelessness that was truly detestable. People like him should experience pain in front of countless Genosha spectators! But unfortunately, Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and Charles couldn''t torment him like he did with Sienna, otherwise, it would easily lead to trouble. With that thought, Charles glanced back at the Level Four Beast Master of the Stellar Empire, who was still lying on the ground, devoid of fighting capability, and slowly spoke: "No wonder they are all from the Stellar Empire, their way of thinking is the same. These warriors fighting with all their might don''t even spare a glance, only focusing on the crown prince Your Highness, who is desperate to escape!" The title "Your Highness." when spoken by Charles, the victor, came across as particularly mocking. Upon hearing this, Zorion immediately stopped in his tracks. Charles''s words were true, he had been solely focused on Crown Prince Silas, forgetting about the other Beast Masters who had lost their fighting capability. In front of so many onlookers, being reminded of this by Charles, his enemy who had emerged victorious, made Zorion''s expression turn sour. "Charles! I advise you not to get too smug, or when you face defeat, your outcome will surely be even more tragic!" Zorion said coldly, while commanding his mystical beast to take away the Level Four Beast Masters. Hearing this, Charles shook his head. He slowly raised the [black gold long knife] into the air, then swung it down forcefully! The sharp blade sliced through the air with a whistling sound. This was his response! It was also a declaration belonging to the victor! "You! I''ll remember you!" Zorion said, fighting to suppress his anger. He still admired Charles''s talent, but he found Charles''s arrogance very displeasing! As he sheathed his long knife, Charles stretched his limbs and said with a relaxed expression: "Safe travels, no need to see you off. Welcome the people of the Stellar Empire, feel free to visit Genosha again." The sarcasm in these two sentences was evident to everyone. However, Zorion didn''t say anything more. Each second he stayed felt like the sharpest needles from the gazes of the Genosha spectators piercing into his back, making him extremely uncomfortable. With a sullen expression, Zorion took Silas and the other Level Four Beast Masters back to the Stellar Empire camp outside Eye of Ice and Fire. "Let''s go! We''re heading back!" Zorion commanded darkly. He didn''t want to linger for even a moment longer, he had expected this operation to be highly successful, but due to Charles, the Stellar Empire had lost face significantly this time! "Teacher Zorion, should we wait a bit longer? Some of the students are quite seriously injured, and it''s not suitable to move them right now." someone said slowly. Zorion glanced at Silas, who he had left at his feet to receive treatment. After a moment''s thought, he finally replied: "I''ll take the lightly injured ones and leave first. You all stay here and wait a bit before heading out." Read exclusive content at empire Upon hearing this, the Level Four Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, who were seriously injured, silently lowered their heads and said nothing. ... At this moment, there wasn''t a single Stellar Empire Beast Master left in the Eye of Ice and Fire. All those once arrogant and disdainful Stellar Empire Beast Masters had left in a dejected manner! Only the young Beast Masters from Genosha remained, having achieved victory through their actions and strength! Of course, the most important contributor among them had to be Charles! In the live broadcast room, countless Genosha spectators were sending messages in unison: "Charles is awesome!" "Charles is awesome!" "Charles is awesome!" At this moment, in Genosha, whether at home, in front of the large screens in the city square, or at the bar in the tavern, countless Genosha people let out a sigh of relief and began to cheer loudly. This was the first time Genosha had achieved such a significant victory against other nations since the friction with Kingston had intensified! In Genosha Calivia, in the slums, at the Black Blood Tavern. Mark lifted his beer and raised it high, excitedly shouting, "Today, it''s on me! Everyone raise your glasses and cheer for our hero!" The small Black Blood Tavern was packed with people from the slums, all of whom had once lost children. They had put down everything they were doing today to come to the Black Blood Tavern just to catch a glimpse of Charles. "Well done! As expected of our benefactor, Charles is our hero!" someone shouted. More and more people had their eyes light up as they raised their glasses and drank heartily! After finishing his beer in one go, Mark casually wiped his mouth and then turned to look at the residents of the slums, who were continuously cheering and engaging in loud discussions. He felt a surge of emotions. Ever since the members of the Taylor family were publicly executed, those who had lost children had come to see the bloody reality. Their children were gone, and there was no hope of meeting them again! The suicide of the disabled man was not an isolated incident, since that day, more and more people had lost hope, feeling that life had lost all its color, turning into a graffiti of black and white, filled with stains. However, upon learning that Charles was going to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire to battle the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, Mark immediately decided to bring all the suffering poor people to witness Charles''s performance! The people living in the slums did not really care about the Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' taunts and insults towards Genosha. For them, the most important thing each day was to wake up, work, and find food to avoid starving the next day! They came simply because that person was Charles, the hero who had brought justice to the true culprits of the Taylor family! So they came. Mark looked at the eyes of the residents around him, they were no longer dim and lifeless. Their numb, pained bodies began to swing their arms vigorously. He whispered softly: "Charles, you are now the true hero in our hearts, and the spiritual hero for these people!" Indeed, for those who had lived in the slums for a long time, especially for those who had lost loved ones, Charles was their hero! Chapter 347 Very Strong In the Eye of Ice and Fire,Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, Jace, and several other young Beast Masters from Genosha stared wide-eyed, intensely watching the dejected Stellar Empire Beast Masters as they left. They felt immensely satisfied! What could be more exhilarating than this? Slapping those Stellar Empire Beast Masters in the face, who looked down on Genosha and bullied its people, made them realize that Genosha was not to be trifled with and was quite powerful! The young Beast Masters from Genosha eagerly discussed among themselves: "This is amazing! Real men should fight for their country!" "My family must have watched today''s live stream. From now on, I''ll walk with my head held high!" "Absolutely! I bet when I get home, my mom will cook my favorite dishes. This feeling is just too great!" "I told you, following Charles means we won''t lose. I can''t even imagine how terrible our fate would be if Charles were our enemy." When someone brought up this topic, it instantly resonated with many others. The young people present realized one important thing: they must never become enemies of Charles, because such a fate would surely be tragic. Moreover, they needed to do everything they could to become Charles''s teammates, because that would definitely be a thrilling experience! With this thought in mind, someone took a couple of steps toward Jace and enthusiastically said: "Jace, your performance today impressed me. How about thisonce everything is over, I''ll treat you to a meal, and you can teach me a thing or two!" Upon hearing this, a proud smile instantly appeared on Jace''s face as he turned around to see who had spoken so well. To his surprise, it was a Level 4 Beast Master! He was only a Level 3 Beast Master, and yet a Level 4 Beast Master said such things to him, Jace was momentarily bewildered. However, upon seeing the eager light in the Level 4 Beast Master''s eyes, Jace understood that the enthusiasm was likely due to the connection with Charles and himself! With this thought, Jace felt no disappointment, instead, he grew prouder. Not everyone had a good relationship with Charles, and becoming his friend was not an easy task! "Sure, sure, my relationship with Charles is great. If I get the chance, I''ll see if I can get him to give you some pointers." Jace said, patting his chest. Hearing this, the surrounding young Beast Masters from Genosha instantly lit up and rushed towards Jace in excitement. "Mr. Jace! I''m also a Level 3 Beast Master, we can exchange ideas!" "My family runs a hotel in Genosha, so you can come to me for meals and accommodation anytime." "Look at me! I have a sister who''s incredibly beautiful. Let''s exchange contact info, and I''ll introduce you to her later!" The atmosphere became lively all at once. These young people had simple thoughts: since contacting Charles directly was difficult, they would start with someone close to him! Zachary, Camilla, and Celestine had powerful family backgrounds and were unlikely to pay attention to them. Moreover, Celestine was a girl and had a close relationship with Charles, making them even less suitable. Only Jace had a good relationship with Charles and lacked a powerful background, making him an ideal target for their attention. Zachary, Camilla, and Celestine watched as Jace was surrounded, feeling a bit helpless. They hadn''t expected that Jace would become so popular just because he knew Charles. If Charles were to return now, wouldn''t he be directly swarmed and not allowed to leave? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The event is over. Now it''s time to focus on improving our strength as much as possible." Zachary said slowly, having already given up on the idea of catching up to Charles. In his view, just putting in all his effort to catch a glimpse of Charles''s back was already quite good. Camilla and Celestine nodded in agreement. The opportunity at the Eye of Ice and Fire was rare and needed to be seized. Just at that moment, the young people, feeling incredibly relaxed and excited, suddenly caught sight of a figure sprinting quickly toward the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire! "Look! It''s Luna! She finally made her entrance, but the Stellar Empire people have already been chased away by Charles, so there''s nothing going on now." someone immediately shouted. Camilla and Zachary quickly turned to look, only to see Luna rushing past them with a blank expression, showing no signs of stopping. "This girl is still as aloof as ever." Zachary murmured, rubbing his nose and quietly complaining. Camilla glanced at him and slowly said, "Alright, that''s just how Luna isaloof and strong. If you annoy her again, she''ll definitely give you a good beating!" Zachary seemed to remember something, his eyes widening as he spoke: "Do you think it''s possible that Luna is heading toward Charles right now? Is she going to challenge him?" Upon hearing this, Camilla frowned slightly, then nodded slowly and replied: "It''s not impossible. Among the powerful geniuses in Genosha, it seems like only Charles hasn''t fought against Sister Luna." With that, Camilla and Zachary quietly left their spot and quickened their pace to follow Luna. Celestine, seeing this, didn''t hesitate to join them. In mid-air, Jamie looked down at the events unfolding below and said with a hint of schadenfreude: "It seems like Charles''s impressive performance has caught Luna''s interest?" Nathaniel nodded in agreement and said, "That''s for sure. After watching Charles, any powerful genius would be unable to resist." "There are strengths and weaknesses even among geniuses. Someone like Charles has an unimaginable allure for other talented individuals." Jamie chuckled and turned to Nathaniel, saying with a hint of mischief: "You should be careful. Charles has quite the charm, I can''t help but feel your daughter might fall for him!" Nathaniel''s face darkened, and he replied seriously, "That''s impossible. Luna has a cold personality and isn''t interested in anyone like that. Right now, she probably just wants to have a straightforward battle with Charles." "Just wait and see. A genius as powerful as Charles has an appeal you can''t imagine, strong individuals inherently possess strong attraction." Jamie said with a smile. Nathaniel didn''t respond further, his gaze remained fixed on Luna''s figure, as if truly concerned. Meanwhile, Drake listened silently to Jamie and Nathaniel''s conversation. After witnessing Charles''s performance, he felt increasingly uncomfortable, as if something was weighing heavily on him. The feeling was like that of a master sculptor who had stumbled upon a perfect piece of wood, but that wood belonged to someone else and couldn''t be carved by him. "Calm down, calm down. I need to look for opportunities. Right, I can ask that Cecilia for advice on how to get Charles to willingly become my apprentice!" Drake silently thought to himself. He could hardly wait to teach Charles. As an eighth-level Beast Master focused on physical training, Drake understood Charles''s talent better than Jamie and Nathaniel. To be able to absorb the energies of ice and fire for a long time within the Eye of Ice and Fire, and not even need to rest in the Balance Zone to digest that energy, was an unimaginable level of physical strength! "I absolutely cannot let go of Charles! I have a feeling that he might awaken that great existence! If that happens, the entire world will undergo a tremendous transformation!" Drake thought fervently. His gaze on Charles grew increasingly intense! Jamie sensed something unusual and felt a bit uneasy. He spoke up directly, "Drake! You better not be thinking of anything bad. Charles is a student of the Cyber Academy and also Ezra''s apprentice. Don''t do anything foolish." As Jamie spoke, he moved closer to Nathaniel. To be honest, in a one-on-one fight, he wasn''t Drake''s match, the guy was just too abnormal. Other Beast Masters relied on mystical beasts, while Drake focused on the physical attributes of being a Beast Masterspeed and strength of the body. His actual combat capability was far superior to that of an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master! Drake hadn''t expected that his unguarded thoughts would be noticed by Jamie. To avoid causing too much misunderstanding and suspicion, he scratched his head and slowly explained: "Don''t worry, I was just thinking about finding a genius like Charles in the future and making him my apprentice." Jamie burst into laughter and said, "A genius like Charles? Hahaha, good luck finding one! By the time you do, you''ll probably be on the verge of old age!" "You! I can''t argue with you. If you''re so confident, let''s have a match and see if I don''t beat you so badly you can''t show your face for a month!" Drake''s muscles bulged as he prepared for a fight. The young Beast Masters on the ground were unaware that the two eighth-level Beast Masters in the air were on the verge of clashing over Charles. They were now scattering, continuously absorbing the energies of ice and fire while searching for the Balance Zone to enhance their strength. However, soon the commotion deep within the Eye of Ice and Fire caught the attention of these young people. Luna had approached Charles and was standing on a large rock, looking down at him with a gaze filled with a desire for battle. "You, quite impressive. Very strong." Luna said calmly. Charles didn''t pay much attention to such praise. He was indeed interested in having a good spar with this genius, but the current situation wasn''t appropriate, and the previous battle had already drained a lot of his energy. Chapter 348 Departure Charles was still very interested in the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire.Jamie and Nathaniel hadn''t mentioned much about the information regarding the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, as Charles ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, he could clearly sense the surrounding ice and fire energies becoming increasingly violent and powerful. The intense energies of ice and fire surged into Charles''s body, with the fire energy causing his muscle tissues to expand, while the ice energy made them contract sharply. In the back and forth, Charles could gradually perceive that his physical qualities were slowly strengthening, and there was a distinct feeling of swelling pain within him. He had been there for quite a while, and it was time to continue deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, to find a place of balance where he could study properly. Perhaps his stagnant physical condition, which had not improved for so long, could experience a significant enhancement through this opportunity. With that in mind, Charles turned to Luna and said: "I''m sorry, I have something very important to do. If there''s a chance in the future, I will personally seek you out for a spar." Hearing this, Luna stared intently at Charles and, after a moment, coldly replied: "Alright." After receiving her response, Charles immediately turned and left, not lingering for a second, as he slowly walked towards the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, the Genosha youths behind him erupted into a flurry of discussion, each voicing their thoughts. "What! Charles just turned and left? That''s Luna, the number one goddess of Genosha!" "Yeah, she has incredible talent and power, plus her father is the eighth-level Beast Master Nathaniel. She''s also as beautiful as a deity, but she''s just so aloof." "If Luna spoke to me, I could be so happy that I wouldn''t sleep for a week!" "Charles is something else. The goddess approaches him, and he shows no excitement at all, he just turns and walks away." "I''m so envious! From now on, I''ll just imagine myself as Charles in my dreams. It''s simply infuriating!" As the youths of Genosha discussed, Luna began to move. She slowly followed behind Charles. The two walked toward the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, one in front and one behind, at a leisurely pace. In the air, Drake gradually released the pressure around him, keeping a stern expression as he spoke, "I''ll let you off this time. If it weren''t for the fact that you''re the dean of Charles Academy, I would have already taken action." Jamie rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything more because he knew Drake was telling the truth. When he first met Drake, he had acted on a whim and attacked because of just one remark. Given the current situation, this was already considered Drake being lenient. However, the more Drake acted this way, the more uneasy Jamie felt. He sensed that Drake had a strong desire for Charles. "How about after the Eye of Ice and Fire event is over, we just take Charles back with us?" Jamie quietly suggested to Nathaniel beside him. Nathaniel thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s wait and see. Right now, it''s just Charles and Luna, and they have a better chance of reaching the inner part of the Eye of Ice and Fire. There might still be some dangers ahead." Jamie nodded, took a deep breath, and focused his attention on Luna and Charles. The invisible competition had already begun, with Luna, the genius girl hailed as the hope of Genosha before Charles arrived, and Charles, who had been labeled a monster within just a few months of coming to Genosha! A real showdown was definitely on the horizon! "I hope they can make it to the very end. There are still some good things there that they need to collect themselves." Jamie said quietly. He had seen Drake leave something behind in the Eye of Ice and Fire, at least an orange-quality item, possibly even a golden-quality one! Moreover, the inner part of the Eye of Ice and Fire contained some naturally occurring special items that could enhance the strength of fourth and fifth-level Beast Masters, they needed to retrieve those themselves. Charles was unaware of these things as he continued to move deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire step by step. As he got further in, the surrounding ice and fire energies surged more fiercely into his body, and the swelling pain became increasingly pronounced. The muscles throughout his body started to feel as if they were about to be torn apart, prompting Charles to stop in his tracks. He found the nearest place of balance and began to rest, working to dissipate the ice and fire energies within him. Luna, following behind, let out a quiet sigh of relief when she saw Charles enter the balance area to rest. Even though she was a fifth-level Beast Master with strong physical qualities, she couldn''t withstand the prolonged invasion of ice and fire energies. Though she hadn''t reached her limit yet, she was close, if she pushed further, it might cause some harm to her body. After some thought, Luna chose not to rest in the same balance area as Charles. She walked ahead a little further before finding another balance point to rest. However, before she had completely exhausted the ice and fire energies in her body and enhanced her physical qualities, Charles was already prepared and left the balance area to continue deeper. Feeling the footsteps behind her, Luna''s eyes widened in shock as she turned around. She saw Charles''s figure had already come up behind her. "How is he moving so fast! I''m a fifth-level Beast Master, and I still have a third of the ice and fire energies left in my body, yet he''s already behind me?" Luna thought, utterly astonished. She took a deep breath to steady her shocked mind and then closed her eyes again. Charles, on the other hand, had only one thought in his mind: to keep moving forward. A smile appeared on his lips because he could clearly feel that his physical qualities had improved after leaving the balance area! He clenched his fists, feeling the newfound strength, and excitement surged within him. Since Charles adapted to the extreme weight of the [Overlord Heavy Armor], his physical qualities, raw strength, and speed had not seen significant improvements for quite some time. Relying on the upgrades from mystical beasts was just too minor and too slow. Upon entering the Eye of Ice and Fire, Charles felt a bit down because he realized his physical qualities and raw strength had hardly changed at all. While other Beast Masters were already overwhelmed by the influx of ice and fire energies and had to take breaks, Charles barely reacted. It was only after delving this deep that he began to feel the effects more clearly. Meanwhile, the young Beast Masters of Genosha watched Charles and Luna ahead of them and said with a hint of despondency: "They''re moving so fast! No matter how hard I try, I can only progress slowly, or else my body can''t take it." "Come on, stop looking! We shouldn''t compare ourselves to Charles and Luna, they''re just too strong." "That''s right. Don''t aim so high, or you''ll lose your motivation. Look, Camilla and Zachary are just up ahead." At that moment, the lineup of young Beast Masters from Genosha had Charles and Luna at the front, leading the others by a long distance. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Following them were Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, and a few other fourth-level Beast Masters, with not much difference in their pace. Bringing up the rear were some third-level Beast Masters, who lagged behind. Among the third-level Beast Masters, Jace stood out at the front. However, he was gritting his teeth to hold on. Although his talent was decent, it paled in comparison to the many geniuses in Genosha. In order to stay close to Charles, the injured Jace endured the pain within him and moved forward slowly. As time passed bit by bit, by the time night fell, Charles and Luna had left the other Beast Masters of Genosha far behind. The two of them stood in front of a mountain that had split in two, one in front and the other behind. Deeper inside lies the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire! "Awesome! As expected of the Eye of Ice and Fire, my physical qualities have improved quite a bit. But looking around here, it seems like there are no balance areas inside." Charles frowned and continued to observe his surroundings, his mind racing. While Charles was deep in thought, the young Beast Masters behind him had already come to a stop. Their limit was the first resting point after the competition began between Charles and Luna! "Sigh, the more I spend time with true geniuses, the more I realize the gap between people." Zachary said slowly, clenching his fists with a hint of disappointment. He understood that the world was vast and filled with countless geniuses. Though Genosha was large, it was just a small place compared to the entire world. Genosha, the Seven Kingdoms, the Abyssal Depths, the Four Domains, the Haunted Marshthis world was too big for him to see it all. "Only a genius like Charles could make the entire world aware of him." Zachary thought to himself. Between Luna and Charles, he favored Charles more. He couldn''t quite explain why, it was just a feeling. It seemed that Luna might shine brightly in the Abyssal Depths, while Charles gave off the impression that he would dazzle in front of the entire Beast Master world! As Zachary pondered this, he closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He had reached his limit, and staying any longer wouldn''t help him improve, it was better to leave early. Zachary was the first to turn around and walk toward the outside of the Eye of Ice and Fire, followed by more and more people as they slowly left. At that moment, Charles stepped forward without hesitation, entering the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire! Chapter 349 Charless Knowledge Reserve In the live stream, the young genius Beast Masters of Genosha were seen leaving the range of the Eye of Ice and Fire, while only Charles stepped forward and entered the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire.The viewers in the live stream immediately began to discuss the situation. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had left in defeat, and only the young Beast Masters from Genosha remained. Among these Genosha Beast Masters, the most attention-grabbing were Luna and Charles. As a result, some viewers began sending messages, curiously asking: "Who do you think is stronger, Goddess Luna or Charles? It looks like Luna is falling behind a bit." This topic quickly sparked heated discussions among other viewers: "Well, that''s obvious! Everyone has seen Charles''s performance, he''s definitely the strongest!" "Not necessarily. Luna is a Level 5 Beast Master. She just hasn''t had the chance to showcase her skills today, otherwise, she would surely be stronger than Charles!" "I agree. After becoming a Level 5 Beast Master, Goddess Luna left Genosha. Now that she''s back, she hasn''t had a chance to fight, so no one knows how strong she really is!" "But right now, Charles is already ahead, and Luna hasn''t even entered the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire yet!" More and more viewers joined the discussion. As a powerful genius, Luna''s status as a Level 5 Beast Master was particularly persuasive. Moreover, before Charles entered Genosha Calivia, Luna had outshone her peers, leaving a deep impression on the people of Genosha. However, Charles was unaware that the Genosha audience was discussing him and Luna. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. Because right now, all his attention was focused on the environment inside the Eye of Ice and Fire. The mountain that originally housed the Giant Pangolins'' cave had been torn in half by earthquakes caused by the Eye of Ice and Fire''s volcano, collapsing on both sides. What appeared before him was an endless river of red! It was lava at an extremely high temperature, flowing slowly, while deep blue ice pillars shot up into the sky within the river of lava. The release of ice attribute energy collided and fused with the fire attribute energy in the lava, achieving a perfect balance. A Teddy bubble, alternating in red and blue, slowly rose into the air and suddenly burst, exploding like fireworks and radiating brilliant colors! "This is simply amazing!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim. This was the first time he had seen such a scene, where the energies of ice and fire created an indescribable picture. After slightly suppressing his shock, Charles began to look ahead. At the end of his gaze was a vast lake of lava, with a gigantic ice pillar standing at the center of the red lake like a supreme spear of a deity. On that ice pillar, it seemed that something was emanating a dazzling light. "If I''m not mistaken, that should be the destination." Charles assessed in his mind. He wrinkled his nose, the air around him was indeed a bit unpleasant, and with each breath, the red and blue bubbles burst, releasing an awful smell. After staying for a while, Charles could feel something unusual in his bodysometimes hot, sometimes cold. "This won''t do, the bubbles around here will affect my body. The distance to that giant ice pillar isn''t short, I can''t just rush over." Charles mused, frowning as he analyzed the situation. At that moment, Luna''s figure appeared behind Charles. A thoughtful expression also crossed her goddess-like perfect face. They exchanged glances, but neither spoke. "There must be some way here to help me reach the end." Charles began to observe his surroundings more carefully. He activated his Divine Domain, not wanting to miss any small details! Soon, he noticed that something seemed to be moving within the river of lava. At first, he didn''t pay much attention due to the constant rolling and surging of the lava. He subconsciously thought those waves were just caused by the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, after activating Divine Domain, Charles was able to intuitively sense that there were living things within the lava! The black gold long knife instantly appeared in Charles''s hand. Without hesitation, he swung it toward the roiling lava, unleashing a black gold knife glow! The next moment, a piercing scream echoed, resembling the cry of a baby. The lava, which had only been slightly undulating, began to churn violently, as if something was struggling beneath the surface. After a while, a ferocious beast, over a meter long, with a bizarre appearance and entirely red in color, slowly floated up. Immediately, an information prompt jumped out before Charles: Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fire Spirit Fish [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 26 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Tail Whip Attack, Lava Spit [Weakness]: Ice Attribute [Description]: This is a mystical beast that has lived in extremely hot environments for a long time, possessing a rich fire attribute energy. Consuming it not only enhances physical familiarity but also temporarily increases the absorption rate of fire attribute energy. Charles''s eyes instantly lit up, this Fire Spirit Fish was a great find for him! However, the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish lay in the extremely hot lava, making it not so easy to retrieve. After a moment of thought, Charles summoned Mia, who could fly. In the next instant, an energy bomb was launched by Charles, exploding violently on the surface of the lava river, and the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish was sent soaring into the air by the immense energy. Then, Mia quickly flew low, her sharp claws accurately grabbing the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish and bringing it back to Charles. "Well done! When we get back, I''ll get you some fine wine as a reward!" Charles patted Mia on the head. He noticed Mia''s eyes widen with excitement as she tilted her head back and let out a loud cry. Meanwhile, Luna stood behind them, her face filled with confusion as she watched the events unfold. She had been observing the environment within the Eye of Ice and Fire and had not discovered anything unusual. If Charles hadn''t acted suddenly, she would never have known that there was life thriving in the scorching lava! What surprised Luna even more was Charles''s quick thinking, he instantly came up with the idea of using a skill to launch the fish, then letting a flying mystical beast retrieve it. Luna stared intently at Charles''s next actions as she watched him use the long knife in his hand to cut off a piece of fish meat and put it directly into his mouth, savoring it. Finally, Luna couldn''t hold back any longer and quietly asked: "Aren''t you afraid it''s poisonous?" Charles paused for a moment, feeling the Fire Spirit Fish being digested within him. The alternating sensations of heat and cold were greatly alleviated. "I know this ferocious beast doesn''t have poison, and eating it can enhance physical quality and increase the capacity for fire attribute energy." Charles replied after finishing the last piece of fish meat. Luna''s surprise deepened, as the daughter of Nathaniel, the Iron-Blooded Minister of Genosha, she had studied various aspects of Beast Mastery since childhood and had never heard of such a ferocious beast that lived in lava. Yet Charles recognized it at a glance and was very familiar with the information about this ferocious beast, confirming it contained no toxins. Not only was Luna surprised, but Drake also turned to Jamie and asked slowly: "The Fire Spirit Fish, this mystical beast, only exists in special environments like the Eye of Ice and Fire. Does your Cyber Academy even teach this kind of knowledge?" Jamie thought seriously for a moment, shook his head, and replied, "No, the curriculum for new students at Cyber Academy doesn''t include any courses about this ferocious beast." "Then how does Charles know so much?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask at that moment. The strength of a Beast Master is also reflected in their perspective and knowledge reserves. After all, when encountering a ferocious beast or an enemy, being able to quickly identify the type and weaknesses of mystical beasts is crucial. A powerful Beast Master will never stop the pursuit of knowledge. This was Nathaniel''s first time encountering the Fire Spirit Fish, as he had only heard of it before. "I don''t think you understand, Charles has an incredible eye for things. He possesses astonishing knowledge in item appraisal, so much so that even the Beast Mastery scholars in Genosha speak highly of him." Jamie explained slightly. Upon hearing this, Drake and Nathaniel fell silent. They could understand that Charles''s strength came from his abnormal talent. However, knowledge in Beast Mastery requires time to accumulate! "Is he really just a commoner?" Nathaniel turned his head, his gaze toward Jamie very serious and earnest. At that moment, Nathaniel was thinking that Charles might be an undercover agent from some secret organization infiltrating Cyber Academy. Jamie glanced at Nathaniel, waved his hand, and replied: "Don''t worry, I''ve tested him before. At the very least, Charles is not a member of the Constellation organization, and no power would be foolish enough to send such a powerful genius into danger." Hearing this response, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief, but a bigger question arose in his mind: just how much knowledge about Beast Mastery did Charles possess? Meanwhile, Charles, who was being discussed by the three Level 8 Beast Masters, was staring intently at a nearby ice pillar, pondering: "Everything exists in a balance of forces. Since there''s a Fire Spirit Fish in the lava, there should be something special within that ice pillar as well." Chapter 350 The Ice and Fire Lotus Holding onto this thought, Charles quickly chose the nearest ice pillar, wanting to go up and see if there was anything similar to the Fire Spirit Fish.However, even the nearest ice pillar was situated in the lava river, not very close to the shore. Among Beast Masters, only an eighth-level Beast Master can fly at low altitudes without special skills. Currently, Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master, and his wind attribute mystical beast, Mia, was not strong enough to carry the weight of an adult man. At this moment, I kept observing Charles'' Luna and once again took the initiative to ask: "Are you planning to go up?" Charles nodded and didn''t think much of it as he slowly replied: "If my guess is correct, there should be something special on top of the ice pillar." "Guess?" Luna''s eyes widened in confusion. Both were in the same space, and while Luna had noticed nothing, Charles not only discovered the Fire Spirit Fish but also speculated that there would be something on the ice pillar in the lava river. This made Luna question whether Charles really knew what he was talking about. Perhaps he had only stumbled upon the Fire Spirit Fish by accident. Or maybe Charles possessed a miracle drug that could detoxify him, allowing him to consume the fish directly. In response to her inquiries, was he just saving face by claiming it was not poisonous? Luna''s mind was filled with doubt. She simply couldn''t fathom why Charles could make so many discoveries when they were both seeing the same things. Meanwhile, she could only stand there in a daze, watching Charles take action. "Your mystical beast can''t carry you in the air..." Luna''s words were not yet finished. In that moment, Charles crouched slightly, bending his knees, and jumped toward the searing lava river. Luna''s eyes widened, her pupils contracting sharply. From this distance, Charles''s jump could not possibly reach the ice pillar, he would only fall into the boiling lava! However, in an instant, two massive ice spikes appeared beneath Charles''s feet. As he began to fall, Charles utilized the skill Ice Pick Throwing, successfully leveraging it for a second jump in mid-air! Luna instinctively covered her mouth, watching in disbelief as the scene unfolded before her. She had never imagined using such a method, it was simply too crazy and far too risky! If there was even the slightest mistake, Charles would fall directly into the boiling lava, and even with an eighth-level Beast Master watching from the air, Charles would still be in life-threatening danger! "You..." Luna opened her mouth. She looked at Charles''s expressionless, calm face, unsure of what to say. Today was the day she had been the most surprised, and also the day she had spoken the most. Charles had no idea that his daring actions had left Genosha''s genius girl, the aloof goddess, speechless with astonishment. Upon reaching the top of the massive ice pillar, Charles quickly scanned the area and, sure enough, made a new discovery. The information prompt appeared in his vision once again: Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ice Spirit Flower [orange-quality]: A special plant that grows in extremely cold environments. Consuming it can enhance physical attributes and temporarily increase the capacity to withstand ice attribute energy.] "Sure enough, there are Fire Spirit Fish in the scorching lava, and there''s also an Ice Spirit Flower on the extremely cold ice pillar." Charles said softly. On the ice pillar, there was only one Ice Spirit Flower. Without hesitation, he carefully harvested it and placed it in his mouth, swallowing it directly. Quickly, Charles could intuitively feel the discomfort caused by the surrounding ice attribute energy and the fire attribute energy fading rapidly. "Is it really true? How did he even make that deduction? I''ve read so many books, and I have no clue in this situation, yet Charles..." Luna''s astonishment grew stronger and stronger. Inside the Eye of Ice and Fire, there was no balanced ground, and the ice attribute energy was far stronger than the fire attribute energy outside! Before witnessing Charles''s actions, she had planned to pass through quickly and endure it directly! She never expected there would be such a method! Meanwhile, the three eighth-level Beast Masters in mid-air fell into silence. "Did you two enter the Eye of Ice and Fire and notice the Ice Spirit Flower in Charles''s hand?" Nathaniel slowly spoke up. Drake and Jamie exchanged silent glances, as they had not discovered anything. Compared to the Fire Spirit Fish, the Ice Spirit Flower was much better concealed, an ordinary Beast Master wouldn''t even notice anything unusual, even if they were standing right on top of it! "How did Charles manage to do that? The Ice Spirit Flower perfectly blends with the surrounding ice, and Charles spotted it with just one glance." Drake said, scratching his head. Jamie nodded in agreement, realizing that Charles had completely deviated from his expectations. Originally, both Drake and Jamie had made slight modifications to the internal environment of the Eye of Ice and Fire. If Charles and Luna had just moved a little further and carefully felt the surrounding attribute energy, they would have found a path where the ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy were relatively weak. They had even set up some challenges along that path, but now it seemed they were completely unnecessary! Because Charles had found both the Fire Spirit Fish and the Ice Spirit Flower, and after consuming them, his powerful physical attributes allowed him to quickly reach the endpoint. "Indeed, a true genius can find a more suitable path outside the one we''ve laid out." Jamie remarked. It isn''t that simple, it requires keen observation, a flexible mind, and the corresponding strength. Even Luna, a fifth-level Beast Master, wouldn''t be able to do thisonly Charles could! The subsequent events became much simpler. Luna had no choice but to advance a distance, discovering the path set by Jamie and Drake, and began to move forward slowly. Meanwhile, Charles continued to use ice pick throwing to swiftly navigate the massive ice pillars over the flowing lava. On each ice pillar, he found an Ice Spirit Flower and stored it in his storage space. Even if he didn''t need them later, orange-quality materials could be taken out and auctioned for a substantial value! The distance between Luna and Charles grew larger, until Charles finally stepped onto the largest ice pillar, while Luna had only just completed half of her journey. In the live stream, the audience supporting Charles was bombarding the screen with comments: "Did you see that? Charles always manages to create miracles! He''s already at the finish line, while Luna is only halfway there!" "In real battles, a Beast Master''s level doesn''t determine everything!" "All I can say is, Charles is awesome!" "This is just a special case, the battle power of Goddess Luna is definitely stronger than Charles!" "Am I the only one curious? How does Charles know so much about Beast Mastery? When those things are put in front of me, I don''t recognize a single one." someone exclaimed. "Because he''s a genius, a true genius!" When Charles reached the last massive ice pillar, he immediately noticed something peculiar. At the very center of the giant ice pillar, there was a fist-sized red passage from which pure fire attribute energy flowed continuously, being absorbed by a huge lotus flower about two meters in diameter. The red and blue patterns intertwined continuously, radiating light in a very rhythmic manner. Each time the light slowly brightened and then extinguished, it was as if the giant lotus was beating like a heart. A notification appeared before Charles: [The Ice and Fire Lotus [Golden Quality]: Grows in areas rich in fire and ice attribute energy, absorbing the balanced power of ice and fire. For Beast Masters below level six, entering The Ice and Fire Lotus can rapidly enhance their physical attributes and improve their control over ice and fire attribute energy.] Next to The Ice and Fire Lotus, there was also a stone. Charles glanced at it and recognized it as the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone that Drake had mentioned earlier. [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone [Orange Quality]: A special stone that can absorb metal energy. After absorbing metal energy, it can be injected into a Beast Master''s body to repair the body and compensate for certain deficiencies.] "The Ice and Fire Lotus and the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone must be the final rewards." Charles pondered. His deal with the [Dawn] organization was to find this Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone, after which they would provide him with intelligence about the Constellation and the mysterious teacher. So, he needed to keep the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] for the transaction. As for [The Ice and Fire Lotus], Charles didn''t think too much about it. He walked over to The Ice and Fire Lotus, stepped across the red and blue petals, and sat down on the flower platform. In an instant, a rich and gentle blend of ice and fire attribute energy surged into Charles''s body, creating an incredibly comfortable sensation that made him involuntarily close his eyes. "I didn''t even get a chance to tell Charles this is [The Ice and Fire Lotus], and he already knows how to use it?" Jamie blinked in surprise. Nathaniel quietly remarked, "You don''t need to say that, Charles might know even more than you do." Hearing this, Drake nodded in agreement, fully supporting that notion. Watching Charles, who had closed his eyes and was steadily increasing in strength, Drake clenched his fists. At that moment, he had only one thought in mind: he must do whatever it takes to attract Charles to their side! "I can''t stay here, I need to leave now and inform that guy Cecilia. We need to come up with a plan together!" Drake thought to himself. Without any hesitation, he took one last look at Charles before turning around and leaving. Chapter 351 Returning Time flew by, and when Charles opened his eyes again, it was already deep into the night.He felt incredibly comfortable, as if every muscle and bone in his body had been enhanced, and he didn''t need any time to adapt, upon opening his eyes, he was in perfect condition! "My physical condition now easily surpasses that of an average Level 5 Beast Master, there''s no doubt about it." Charles said, clenching his fists and feeling the strength in his hands. His Beast Master level hadn''t seen a significant increase, as [The Ice and Fire Lotus] primarily targeted the physical aspects of a Beast Master, enhancing strength, defense, and speed. He was exceptionally pleased with the gains from this [Eye of Ice and Fire] experience, not only had he fulfilled his agreement with Cecilia from the [Dawn] organization, but he had also gained the opportunity to enter [The Ice and Fire Lotus] and improve his physical attributes! He also harvested more than a dozen [Ice Spirit Flowers], which could sell for quite a bit of gold. Charles slowly stood up and stretched his body. He walked out of [The Ice and Fire Lotus], and the once dazzling red and blue glow of [The Ice and Fire Lotus] instantly dimmed after he left. It was as if its life force had been completely drained, [The Ice and Fire Lotus] rapidly withered away. "Let''s go, everyone is waiting for you." Jamie''s voice came from above, as he had been watching over Charles the entire time. Charles rolled his neck, stretched his body, nodded, and then was led away by Jamie from the [Eye of Ice and Fire]. At the outskirts of the [Eye of Ice and Fire], It was already deep into the night, and the moon hung high in the sky, while the blue and red glow of the [Eye of Ice and Fire] had dimmed significantly. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire had long since departed, leaving only the young Beast Masters from Genosha, all of them present. The Genosha Beast Master streamers, who had been broadcasting the entire evening, were still there as well. "Look! Charles is back!" someone shouted, pointing at the sky, and instantly everyone looked up. Jamie slowly descended from the air with Charles, and as he looked at the young boys in front of him, he spoke softly: "Alright, the [Eye of Ice and Fire] event has come to an end, and you all performed very well. Tonight, go back to the town and rest well. Tomorrow morning, we''ll head back to Genosha Calivia." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, the boys remained still, their eyes wide open as they gazed at Charles, who was standing behind Jamie. Jamie smiled slightly and said with a hint of helplessness: "I know you don''t want to hear what I''m saying right now. You want Charles to say a few words, right? Alright, Charles, why don''t you say a few words?" After Jamie finished speaking, he quietly stepped back a couple of paces, positioning himself behind Charles. The moon in the sky was very bright, and the scattered moonlight illuminated the eyes of every Genosha young Beast Master, all eyes now fixed on Charles, waiting expectantly. Charles took a deep breath, he didn''t particularly enjoy this feeling, as it felt somewhat strange to him. However, since everyone wanted to hear him speak, he felt he had to say something. "Honestly, I don''t have any concluding remarks to make, like you, this is my first time experiencing something like this." Charles began. Upon hearing this, the young Genosha Beast Masters broke into grins. Charles paused for a moment and continued, "If I really must say something, I want to share my innermost thoughts." At his words, everyone present fell silent, slowing their breaths, afraid of disturbing those behind them. "What I want to say is that everyone performed excellently today! Countless people from Genosha witnessed our performance today, including our family, friends, and classmates. I believe that one day, the light we emit will shine brighter than the sun!" Charles said earnestly. This was truly his inner thought, especially as he looked into those bright eyes. "That''s right! We all can!" someone shouted in response. "Charles, the next time something like this happens, I want to follow you!" "Exactly! The competition between Genosha and Kingston is coming up soon, Charles, you are our hope!" "Charles!" "Charles!" More and more people, with smiles on their faces, excitedly called out Charles''s name. Seeing the genuine emotions reflected on the youthful faces around him, Charles found himself getting caught up in the moment. "This feeling of being admired, being watched, being believed in, and being needed really feels quite nice." Charles thought to himself. Jamie''s smile grew even brighter, this was exactly the scene he wanted to see. After this [Eye of Ice and Fire] event, there was no doubt that Charles had become the leader of the young geniuses of Genosha! "Alright, it''s getting late, everyone should head back and get some rest." Jamie said slowly. Yet, no one moved, everyone remained in place, their gazes subconsciously fixed on Charles. Charles paused for a moment, quickly understanding the situation. He took a deep breath and began to walk slowly toward the town. Seeing Charles move, the young geniuses from Genosha finally began to follow suit, stepping in unison behind him. The moon illuminated everything, and the silent admiration of the boys, their eyes on Charles, was captured by the live-streaming cameras present. In the live stream, countless viewers from Genosha watched in awe at this scene. "I don''t even know how to describe it, Charles''s charisma has captivated everyone." "These boys used to be unruly, only Charles could make them act like this." "That''s right, I have to admit, even my lady Luna can''t measure up to what Charles has accomplished." "If a war really breaks out between Genosha and Kingston, I would follow in Charles''s footsteps without hesitation and join the fight!" "I would too!" "And me, I wouldn''t hesitate for a second!" ... A true leader has limitless charm. After the [Eye of Ice and Fire] event, Charles had undeniably become a real leader in the hearts of the young geniuses of Genosha. The journey back wasn''t long. Although it was deep into the night, the moon was bright, and with the excellent night vision of the Beast Masters, they made good time. Before long, under Charles''s leadership, they arrived not far from the town. The bright lights instantly caught everyone''s eyes. They saw the townsfolk holding lanterns, lining the road on both sides, cheering enthusiastically: "Well done, boys!" "Seeing the Stellar Empire''s defeat is so satisfying!" "You''ve worked hard for so long, you must be hungry. Here are some fresh donuts I just made, come and try them!" "And I just baked some strawberry pies, you should give them a taste, they''re delicious!" Faced with the warm welcome from the townspeople, the young Genosha boys were momentarily at a loss for what to do. To be honest, they had expended a lot of energy during the event, and the food they had for dinner had long been digested. Seeing the steaming strawberry pies and various donuts made many of them swallow hard, their stomachs growling. Charles turned to look at Jamie Dean, who said with a hint of exasperation: "Go ahead and eat if you want, the academy will compensate these residents with money, but no alcohol is allowed. We''ll be leaving in the morning." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, the boys immediately cheered and quickly ran toward the townspeople. The residents on both sides of the road shouted, "Slow down! We''ve made plenty, everyone will get some!" "What monetary compensation? It''s just some food and drink, we can''t let our heroes go hungry!" "Exactly! If it''s about money, then that''s looking down on us!" "This is our gratitude, those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have bullied the townsfolk enough." While Charles stood still, three or four townspeople approached him, carrying various steaming hot foods. ... After filling their bellies, the boys returned to the hotel where they were staying. Even the physical exhaustion couldn''t dampen their excitement as they discussed everything that had happened that day. "This is the first time I''ve been treated like this, being a hero feels really great!" "Me too! I never thought there would be a day when so many people would appreciate and value me." "It''s all thanks to Charles!" "By the way, where''s Charles?" "I saw someone looking for him, he left." As they talked about him, Charles was in a secluded spot outside the hotel, standing before two familiar faces: one was the Level 8 Beast Master, Drake, and the other was Cecilia from the [Dawn] organization. "What brings you here?" Charles asked Cecilia. Cecilia, chewing on a lollipop, answered vaguely, "Don''t ask me, isn''t this all because of you?" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles pulled out the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] and handed it over, saying, "Perfect timing, here''s what you wanted. It''s time to fulfill our agreement." Cecilia didn''t reach for it but looked at Drake beside her, sighed, and asked, "Have you considered joining the [Dawn] organization? You could have many benefits you can''t even imagine, each one is something others dream of." Charles shook his head and replied, "I don''t want to join any organization right now, I just want to know about Teacher Ezra." Drake opened his mouth to say something, but Cecilia interrupted him immediately. "You don''t need to worry. I''ve requested the authority from my superiors. If you agree to join, you''ll enjoy benefits that others won''t!" Cecilia said slowly. At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out: "Hmph! Charles is a student of Cyber Academy, he doesn''t need to join you!" In the next instant, Jamie''s figure appeared before the group. He had been following Charles for a while. Drake''s sudden departure gave Jamie a bad feeling, so after returning, he had kept a close eye on Charles. Jamie looked at Cecilia and Drake and felt relieved that he had arrived in time, otherwise, Charles might have been tempted! Chapter 352 Conditions The bright moon hung high in the sky, casting a clear and luminous glow that illuminated the expressions of everyone present.Jamie wore a look of relief on his face, his gaze sharply fixed on the two Level 8 Beast Masters, Drake and Cecilia. "Gentlemen, now that we''ve reached this point, it''s best if you leave quickly. Charles is a student of Mons Academy and will not be joining your [Dawn] organization." Jamie said in a serious tone. As the strongest academy in the Ethereal Grove, Cyber Academy certainly had the standing to say such things. Moreover, given Charles''s talent, he was bound to shine brightly in the main academy and become a celebrated genius. Charles didn''t need to take the risk of joining the [Dawn] organization, who knew what kind of outrageous things such a secretive group might do? Just like the [Constellation], which had appeared a long time ago and then suddenly disappeared, lying dormant for an extended period, it had recently been engaging in various schemes, attempting to disrupt the peace of the entire Ethereal Grove. Jamie did not want Charles to become involved with such an organization, he feared the dangers that could await him. Cecilia did not argue. After hearing Jamie''s words, she shifted her gaze to Charles and slowly pulled a lollipop from her mouth, asking once again: "Charles, please think it over. Even if I share the information about Ezra as agreed, you won''t be able to help him out of his predicament." Jamie furrowed his brows. He knew that Cecilia''s words held truth, given the current situation, as the dean of Cyber Academy, he could not leave at will. Furthermore, anyone who could help Ezra would need to be at least a Level 8 Beast Master, otherwise, nothing could be accomplished. Charles fell into deep thought. He truly cared about Teacher Ezra and could sense that the [Dawn] organization seemed to place great importance on him. He recalled Cecilia mentioning that she had requested authority from her superiors. Charles curiously asked, "If I agree to join the [Dawn] organization, are there any specific tasks I would have to undertake?" Upon hearing Charles''s question, Cecilia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since Charles was asking, it meant he was genuinely considering it in his heart. Slowly putting the lollipop back into her mouth, Cecilia began to explain: "There are no mandatory tasks you have to undertake, and you can leave at any time if you wish." "The organization will issue some missions, but it''s entirely voluntary. If you want to accept a mission, you can, but if you don''t want to, you can refuse. However, certain special information, intel, and resources can only be accessed after completing specific missions." After hearing this information, Charles fell into deep thought, while Jamie stared wide-eyed at Cecilia and Drake, asking with a puzzled expression: "What exactly are you two scheming? This kind of treatment doesn''t seem like your organization''s style." Cecilia rolled her eyes and explained helplessly: "Ordinary geniuses must undergo a trial to join us. Once you join, you cannot leave for life. The best you can do is to take a temporary retirement like Drake, but if an emergency arises, he must participate." "Moreover, special information, intel, and resources are extremely scarce. Without making some contributions, you won''t be able to obtain them, and you understand that." Jamie nodded, focusing on the fact that one could leave at any time. It seemed that the people from [Dawn] were very confident that once Charles joined, he wouldn''t want to leave. Geniuses are always in demand, no matter where they go. Ordinary people would go to great lengths to join [Dawn], while now Charles was reluctant, prompting [Dawn] to find ways to entice him. "By the way, there''s one more important thing. If you join us and promise not to leave within six months, Drake and I will personally go to rescue Ezra." Cecilia said, looking at the still-silent Charles, throwing out a condition he couldn''t refuse. Upon hearing this condition, Jamie fell silent as well. He looked at Charles with a complex expression, silently taking two steps back. This was a sign of retreat, completely handing the choice over to Charles. After all, this matter concerned Ezra, and Jamie hoped for Ezra''s safety. Charles didn''t take long to think. After hearing Cecilia''s last sentence, he realized he couldn''t refuse the offer. Moreover, even if he didn''t want to stay in the [Dawn] organization later, he would still have the right to leave freely after six months. According to Cecilia, during this half-year period, he wouldn''t be forced to do anything. "No problem, I agree to join the [Dawn] organization." Charles nodded slowly and said. Cecilia exchanged a glance with Drake and sighed in relief. If Charles rejected such conditions, they would have no other options. "Okay, after you return to Calivia, Icy will come to find you. Drake and I will leave first, Ezra''s situation is still quite dangerous, and we need to act quickly." Cecilia said as she crunched the last bit of her lollipop. She reached out to take the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] and said slowly, "Since the [Ice and Fire Lotus] has enhanced your body, the effect of the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] will be minimal. I need to hand it over to someone else." Charles nodded. He didn''t care about a small orange-quality [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]. What he was thinking about was that since Cecilia and Drake were willing to help, Teacher Ezra should be safe, right? Without lingering, Cecilia and Drake leaped into the air. "I hope our instincts are not wrong. Cultivating a Godcaller requires a lot of time, and right now, what we lack the most is time." Cecilia said, her tone serious, a departure from her usual unreliable demeanor. Drake, flying beside her, seemed to recall something. A hint of sadness crossed his expression as he spoke slowly: "Do you think we can really awaken the sleeping deity? The organization has tried countless times and never received any response." Cecilia remained expressionless and replied flatly: "Everyone has tried again and again, failing, and then trying once more. Drake, I know that incident hit you hard, but you''ve also taken a long break. It''s time to return." Drake did not respond. After seeing Charles''s performance, he had a lingering feeling that Charles''s talent, battle awareness, and mental fortitude all met the conditions to become a Godcaller. Perhaps Charles could truly achieve what they had been trying for all along: awakening a sleeping deity! A real deity! Cecilia sensed Drake''s silence beside her and chose not to speak again. She understood how much that incident affected him, after all, his biological daughter became a Godcaller but failed to awaken the deity and instead met a painful death. This had led Drake to doubt everything, choosing to stay in the Golden Mountain Range for an extended period. "We''re running out of time. As long as we can awaken the deity, all darkness and suffering will be completely eradicated, and the world will return to order. I''m not talking about the Ethereal Grove, you know that." Cecilia couldn''t help but add. Drake took a deep breath but didn''t respond. He knew what kind of world Cecilia was referring to. In the next moment, Drake''s speed suddenly increased. Cecilia''s eyes lit up, and a smile crept onto her face as she quickened her pace to follow him. ... The next day, Genosha, Calivia. Countless citizens gathered at the entrance of Calivia with various gifts, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation as they continuously looked into the distance, waiting for the appearance of Charles and the others. Some people, more impatient by nature, exclaimed: "What''s taking so long? It''s been ages, and they still haven''t shown up. The food I made is about to get cold." "You''re so dumb! You didn''t even think to bring a thermos. Look how prepared I am!" Others proudly puffed out their chests, talking animatedly under the gaze of the crowd: "I''m telling the truth! My son is a Level Three Beast Master. He fought in yesterday''s battle and even defeated a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire!" The onlooking crowd immediately expressed their envy, with some praising him: "Your kid is amazing! He brought glory to Genosha! My son is from Nova Academy, he couldn''t attend the Eye of Ice and Fire this time. Can we exchange contact information? It would be great for the kids to connect." Just then, a large group of figures appeared on the distant roadit was the young Beast Masters from Genosha, returning from the Eye of Ice and Fire. "They''re here! They''re here! Hurry! I just made some food, and I must let these kids try it!" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Try mine first! Yours can''t possibly taste as good as mine!" "Shut up!" The crowd in Genosha surged like a tide toward the young masters, all eyes searching for Charles, eager for this true genius hero to experience their warm welcome. However, Charles''s figure did not appear. Someone curiously asked the student next to them, "Where''s Charles? Is he not back yet?" The student replied, "Charles went back early with the dean, along with Teacher Ethan. They said they wanted to assess his combat abilities and focus on training." Hearing this, the crowd around them paused for a moment. Some people sighed: "That''s Charles for you. Not arrogant or complacent, even at a time like this, he''s still thinking about training." "Exactly! With such incredible talent and still so hardworking, he truly is admirable!" Chapter 353 Ethans Words In Genosha Calivia, inside the Cyber Academy training room.Ethan looked seriously at Charles, who was not far away. He took a deep breath, his muscles tensing up, and his blood flowed rapidly. His exposed skin began to radiate a great deal of heat, and a white mist enveloped him. "The next level is the extreme power of a Level Five Beast Master. Typical geniuses only reach this degree at Level Five." Ethan said slowly. Charles also took a deep breath. As soon as he returned to the academy, he had dragged Teacher Ethan to the training room, eager to test his current combat power. Since his body was enhanced by the Ice and Fire Lotus, Charles hadn''t fought against anyone else. Due to the special effects of the Ice and Fire Lotus, his physical condition, strength, speed, and reaction capabilities had all improved, and there was no need for any adjustments. He could now vaguely sense that an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would not stand a chance against him! In the next moment, Charles did not hesitate to launch an attack. The floor of the training room shattered suddenly as Charles''s figure sped toward Ethan like a bullet. "Boom!" The collision of fists produced a deafening sound, and shockwaves erupted from the point of contact, blowing dust around the training room. "What immense power!" Ethan couldn''t help but exclaim softly, his arms trembling slightly. It''s important to note that while he was exerting his ultimate power as a Level Five Beast Master, his physical capability was at the Level Seven Beast Master level! Charles''s full-powered attack could make his arm tremble, an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would have long since crumbled under it. Only a powerful genius Level Five Beast Master could contend with Charles, but defeating him would be nearly impossible! As Charles kept attacking, Ethan quietly initiated his counterattack. His figure flickered like an elusive specter, effortlessly dodging Charles''s strikes, and he launched a punch directly at Charles''s abdomen! Charles reacted quickly, even without using the Divine Domain, he sharply sensed Ethan''s intent to attack. In the blink of an eye, Charles adjusted his stance, crossing his arms in front of his chest while slightly crouching down. In the next moment, Ethan''s powerful punch crashed into Charles''s crossed arms! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boom!" A dull thud echoed as Charles was pushed backward, his feet scraping along the ground with a sharp sound. He continued to retreat for about three meters before finally stopping. Shaking his sore arms and scratching his head, he said slowly: "Teacher Ethan, that strength of yours isn''t something a Level Five Beast Master should possess!" Ethan chuckled, shaking his fist, and replied, "Charles, don''t underestimate other geniuses. Your strength as a Level Four Beast Master is enough to crush an average Level Five Beast Master." "I just used a strength that''s about what you''d have as a Level Five Beast Master. It seems your physical defense is quite impressive!" Charles nodded helplessly, now having a clear understanding of his own strength. "Teacher Ethan, there shouldn''t be anyone among the Level Four Beast Masters who can match me now, right?" Charles pondered and asked curiously. Ethan first nodded, then shook his head, slowly responding: "Not necessarily. The Abyssal Depths might not have any, but in other major regions, like the Haunted Marsh, there should be Level Four Beast Masters whose strength is comparable to yours." Hearing this response, Charles was a bit surprised. His current strength could easily crush an ordinary Level Five Beast Master without any issue. Even against more talented and stronger Level Five Beast Masters, he could still hold his own in a fight. In fact, once Charles used all his trump cards and tactics, an ordinary Level Six Beast Master would have to go all out to battle him. As Beast Master levels increase, the gap in strength widens. At the beginning, there isn''t much difference between a Level One and a Level Two Beast Master, with a slight advantage, a Level One Beast Master can even turn the tables on a Level Two. However, when it comes to Level Five and Level Six Beast Masters, as long as the Level Six Beast Master isn''t severely injured, an ordinary Level Five Beast Master simply cannot defeat them. The dominance of a Level Six Beast Master over a Level Five is comprehensive, not just in terms of the number and level of mystical beasts, but also in the physical capabilities of the Beast Master, which far exceed those of a Level Five Beast Master. Thus, geniuses can often fight above their level in the early stages, but by Level Five, Six, and Seven, very few can manage to do so! Individuals like Charles, who is only a Level Four Beast Master yet can crush ordinary Level Five Beast Masters and still fight against regular Level Six Beast Masters, are incredibly rare. "Aside from the Abyssal Depths, there are three major regions and the central Haunted Marsh. This world is vast, and there should still be geniuses stronger than me." Charles took a deep breath, feeling a more stable mindset. Meanwhile, Ethan''s mind was racing with thoughts: "I can''t believe I said it out loud. A freak like Charles is indeed quite rare, even in the Haunted Marsh. But I''ve never been to the Haunted Marsh myself. Saying it more seriously might make Charles a bit more cautious." With that thought in mind, Ethan''s expression became more serious. "You know the admission requirements for Mons Academy this year. Anyone under twenty years old who is a Level Five Beast Master can enter directly into the main academy." Ethan said slowly. He carefully organized his words and continued: "There are many new students at the main academy, and their talents won''t be much worse than yours, Charles. You can''t let your guard down, you need to keep working hard." After saying this, Ethan slowly turned around and walked out of the training room. At that moment, his face was filled with doubt. The words he just said were insincere, in his opinion, the talents of those students at the main academy surely couldn''t match Charles''s. Even Luna, as a Level Five Beast Master, wouldn''t stand a chance against Charles right now. Let''s not forget, those who can enter Cyber Academy''s main campus are all under twenty years old. This age limit is significant. Luna is almost twenty this year, while Charles is only eighteen! There is roughly a year and a half age difference between them. Ethan couldn''t even bear to think about itif Charles had another year and a half, would he become a Level Six Beast Master? A Level Six Beast Master by the age of twenty? Even in the Haunted Marsh, which he has yet to visit, there shouldn''t be many like that. "This kid is truly a monster!" After leaving the training room, Ethan arrived at Dean Jamie''s office. He took a deep breath and said seriously to Jamie, who was busy with paperwork: "Dean, I would like to request a leave of absence. I''m not sure how long it will take." Jamie slowly lifted his head, his gaze revealing confusion, and asked, "Is it because of that guy Zorion? You really don''t need to worry about him, he just got a bit lucky, becoming an Level Eight Beast Master before you." Ethan shook his head and replied, "When I first saw him, I was indeed impulsive. But now, it''s not because of himit''s because of Charles." Hearing Charles''s name, Jamie immediately put down the documents he was holding. His expression became serious, and his tone intensified as he quickly asked: "What happened to Charles? Why is it because of him?" Ethan sighed and said quietly, "Charles''s progress is too rapid. It won''t be long before he comes to me for training, and I won''t be able to help him anymore." "Dean, you''re an Level Eight Beast Master, but you''re usually busy dealing with all sorts of matters. The other teachers may teach well, but their combat awareness and experience can''t compare to mine." Jamie nodded in agreement after hearing this. Ethan is indeed the strongest Level Seven Beast Master at Genosha Cyber Academy. So he has been responsible for guiding Charles in practical combat training. "Charles shouldn''t be improving this quickly in the near future. The transition from Level Four to Level Five Beast Master usually takes a long time. I want to take advantage of this window to try and break through myself. I should be able to become a Level Eight Beast Master." Ethan said seriously. Upon hearing this, Jamie suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with anticipation, and asked: "From what you''re saying, you have a good chance?" Ethan nodded, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips. He recalled the conversation he''d had with the dean about teaming up after he became a Level Eight Beast Master to take Charles from Ezra. "Dean, don''t forget our agreement. I''m leaving now." Ethan said as he turned and walked out of the dean''s office. Jamie was momentarily stunned. He couldn''t recall any agreement with Ethan until he saw the mischievous smile on Ethan''s face, and then he remembered their earlier conversation. "Ezra, once you become a Level Eight Beast Master, you''ll only get stronger." Jamie shook his head. In fact, he now felt that even Ezra, as an Level Eight Beast Master, wasn''t particularly qualified to teach Charles. Only a Level Nine Beast Master could properly guide Charles. "I need to step up too. It would be great if I could become a Level Nine Beast Master before Ezra." Jamie thought to himself. He glanced at the large stack of documents on his desk and let out a silent sigh. ... Charles left the training room. He didn''t have anything particularly urgent to do at the moment. His next plan was to steadily increase the levels of his mystical beasts, ensuring they all reached at least Level Thirty. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold all needed to be improved, especially the lower-level Mia and Little Gold. As he contemplated his future plans, Charles suddenly saw Jace''s figure appear in front of him. "Charles, something happened!" Jace exclaimed urgently. Chapter 354 One Old, One Young "Don''t worry, take your time and tell me what happened." Charles said, slightly furrowing his brow.Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any enemies left around Genosha. Could it be a grudge from the Stellar Empire? Are they here to take revenge? But that seems unlikely! Charles''s mind raced as he analyzed various possibilities until he heard Jace take a deep breath and say: "Something happened at the Alchemist Guild. Someone is openly shouting and insulting Mr. Colton." "What?" Charles couldn''t have imagined it was related to Teacher Colton. The Alchemist Guild, Teacher Coltonwhat on earth happened? As Charles and Jace headed toward the Alchemist Guild, he listened to Jace''s explanation. It turned out that after Jace returned to Calivia today, he intended to buy some miracle drugs at the Alchemist Guild to accelerate his Beast Master level progression. Unexpectedly, he encountered two people, one old and one young, who were publicly shouting that Genosha had no good alchemists, and that so-called masters of alchemy were nothing but cowards. The young man even boldly declared that he would challenge Colton''s apprentice today, but the cowardly Colton refused him. According to the unwritten rules among alchemists, this was already an admission of defeat. "That son of a bitch, saying that as a teacher, he won''t let his apprentice step up and just refuses outrighthe''s not fit to teach anyone." Jace cursed angrily. If it were someone else''s business, he might just watch the drama unfold. But Colton''s apprentice is Charles. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When someone openly insults Colton at the Alchemist Guild, they are insulting Charles''s teacher, so of course, Jace felt compelled to rush over and tell Charles right away. Charles took a deep breath. Now that he knew about the situation, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. If others mocked or insulted him, Charles could brush it off, he didn''t want to waste time getting involved. At most, he could challenge them to a duel and knock them to the ground. Moreover, no one in Genosha dared to mock or provoke him anymore. However, when someone openly spoke ill of Teacher Colton, Charles couldn''t hold back. Colton had always treated him well, freely giving him orange-quality miracle drugs without a second thought. And whenever Charles faced problems, Teacher Colton would do his best to help him. Charles was not someone who lacked gratitude, he kept everything in mind, thinking of ways to repay the kindness in the future. But now, he didn''t have to wait. It was time to uphold his teacher''s honor. Just as Charles had left Cyber Academy not far behind, his phone buzzed with an incoming call. When he pulled out his phone, it was a call from Teacher Colton. "Charles, where are you right now? Don''t get involved in what''s happening at the Alchemist Guild. Just pretend nothing has happened." Colton''s calm voice came through slowly. Charles responded with some confusion, "Teacher, I''ve just left the academy. Someone is openly insulting you. As your apprentice, I can''t just act like nothing is happening." Charles was right, if he remained indifferent to such insults and provocations, others would think he was scared or didn''t care about his teacher. "Alright, wait for me at the academy gate. I''ll be right out." Colton said before hanging up. He looked around the wooden cabin, and the events of the day slowly came back to him. A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh had heard about his information and specifically brought his apprentice here. It wasn''t for anything else, it was for revenge! As memories of the past flooded his mind, Colton quickened his pace. He needed to intercept Charles. Soon, Colton arrived at the gate of Cyber Academy, where he saw Charles waiting, along with Jace by his side. "Teacher, what is going on?" Charles rushed over to ask as soon as he saw Colton. Colton sighed and replied slowly, "It''s like this. They are alchemists from the Haunted Marsh, and I have a history with them. They are here for revenge." "Revenge?" Charles looked at Colton with confusion. Colton nodded, his eyes drifting upward as he fell into memories, speaking softly: "When I was younger and full of ambition, I had a conflict with another alchemist. We decided to settle it with a duel, wagering our futures." "In the end, I won, and according to our wager, that person could never touch alchemical equipment again for the rest of his life." "Young and reckless, I was lost in my own talent, only to hear about that person a month later." Colton paused, his tone heavy as he continued, "He committed suicide." "Suicide?" Charles''s pupils widened slightly, he hadn''t expected such an outcome. Colton sighed again and said slowly, "Yes, he was also a genius in alchemy and a decent person. Our small conflict escalated into a tragedy." "To no longer engage in what you love is an incredibly painful thing." "The one they brought this time is that person''s brother. I didn''t expect him to become a master-level alchemist." At this point, Colton turned to look at Charles, his worry evident as he said, "Their target this time is you and me, Charles. You must not get involved." Upon hearing this, Charles began to understand, it was due to Teacher Colton''s past grievances. However, he felt puzzled about why he was considered a target. Colton seemed to sense his confusion and spoke again, "They will find ways to provoke you, trying to get you to agree to an alchemist duel. It might be just like my situation back then, with your future on the line." "Charles, you are a true genius in alchemy. Your talent surpasses mine. Just hold on for now and don''t act impulsively." Colton urged. Colton understood Charles''s character, if someone mocked or provoked him, Charles might not care much. However, once it involved someone close to him, Charles would undoubtedly retaliate and make the other person understand what regret felt like! Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "Teacher Colton, let''s go take a look first. I have faith in myself." Colton sighed and insisted, "You should go back. Since they dared to speak up, they must be prepared. You''ve been learning with me for too short a time. We can talk about this later." Colton was resolute in his heart, he didn''t want anything to happen to Charles. What if those two kept mocking, provoking, and even insulting him? Compared to the alchemical genius Charles, reputation was utterly insignificant. Moreover, if Charles failed, the "Valley of the Herb King" alchemist secret realm that Colton had always cared about would be completely out of reach. "Go back. If you insist on going, promise me you''ll follow my lead in everything." Colton said helplessly. Charles nodded and followed behind Colton as they headed toward the Genosha Calivia Alchemist Guild. Inside the alchemist guild, a large crowd had already gathered, watching the two men on the sofas in the hall. One was an old man with white hair and a white beard, hunched over on the sofa, his expression dark and silent. The other was a young man who looked about eighteen, lounging back on the sofa with his legs crossed, shouting loudly: "Tsk tsk, Genosha really is a small place. The level of alchemists here is pathetic. Even if there''s a master-level alchemist, he''s just a turtle, too scared to come out." "That turtle''s apprentice, what was his name? Charles? The so-called genius of alchemy? How dare he say that! I see him as nothing but trash. If he''s really a genius, he should have the guts to duel me in an alchemical showdown!" The nearby Genosha alchemist gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and fought against the impulse to charge at the young man and beat him up. He finally opened his mouth to retort: "Charles is not that kind of person. He became a high-ranking alchemist at eighteen. How can he not be considered a genius in alchemy?" "Exactly! Charles will definitely become a master-level alchemist in the future!" "What right do you have to speak about Charles like that?" The young man beside the old man boredly extended his pinky finger and dug at his ear before slowly responding: "I was also eighteen, and coincidentally, I am a high-ranking alchemist as well. I''m on the brink of becoming a special-level alchemist. So what right do you think I have?" His words instantly silenced the hall of the alchemist guild. Many Genosha alchemists whispered among themselves: "Is that true? Isn''t that stronger than Charles?" "I heard the old man next to him is a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, so it should be true." "A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? Isn''t that even more impressive than Charles''s teacher?" "I think so too. After all, he''s from the Haunted Marsh, it''s only normal for him to be powerful!" "But how can he say such things about Charles? Charles is a hero of Genosha!" After the quiet discussions and explanations, the Genosha alchemists present fixed their furious and hostile gazes on the young man. Meanwhile, the old man lounging on the sofa slowly turned his head, scanning the surroundings before settling his gaze on Owen, the president of the alchemist guild. "Since you are the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, you should be aware of my power. As long as Colton agrees to my conditions, I will not intervene in the competition between Genosha and Kingston." the old man said calmly. Owen could only remain silent, even though he and Colton were no longer on speaking terms. However, faced with this ill-intentioned old man, Owen was constantly thinking of ways to resolve the situation. Chapter 355 Arrogance In the world of Beast Master, the alchemist guild is a very powerful organization, with an alchemist guild set up in every city of each country.The Haunted Marsh is even the headquarters of the alchemist guild, and the old man sitting on the sofa in the hall of the Genosha alchemist guild is a high-ranking member from the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild. Owen was deep in thought, he knew that what the other party said was not a joke but a genuine display of power. Not to mention anything else, just the restriction of certain alchemical materials for the Genosha alchemist guild would already be unbearable for Genosha. Among the seven countries of the Abyssal Depths, Genosha is not very powerful, it could even be considered a weak nation. This is one of the reasons why the people of Genosha were so excited when they saw Charles lead the young Beast Masters of Genosha to defeat the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. "Honorable Mr. Quinn, the Genosha alchemist guild cannot interfere with any decisions made by Colton, a master-level alchemist." President Owen said slowly. At this point, he could only say this, hoping that the old man named Quinn would take a step back. Unexpectedly, Quinn merely glanced at him dismissively, then leaned back against the sofa, closing his eyes, clearly refusing to concede any ground. Owen furrowed his brow tightly, there was nothing he could do. The other party was clearly prepared and had come specifically to target Colton, this master-level alchemist. "I say, your Genosha alchemist guild is really lacking, isn''t it? What of a master-level alchemist? Is Colton, that cowardly turtle, no longer a member of the alchemist guild?" the young man on the sofa shouted incessantly. "Sir! Please observe some basic courtesy, a master-level alchemist should not be insulted so casually." Owen took a deep breath and said slowly. If it weren''t for the pressure of the situation, he would have taught this arrogant young man, named Seven, a severe lesson long ago. Unfortunately, the master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, Quinn, is actually Seven''s teacher. "Polite? I''ve been very polite. A bunch of narrow-minded people, what''s so genius about being an eighteen-year-old senior alchemist? I, Seven, will become a top-level alchemist in less than a month!" Seven kept shaking his neck, loudly addressing the people around him. In his eyes, Genosha was just a small place, both poor and backward. What does an eighteen-year-old senior alchemist mean? He''s probably close to nineteen and just got lucky to barely become a senior alchemist. He, the alchemy genius from the Haunted Marsh, may not be the most talented, but he was confident that in a small place like Genosha, no young person had better alchemy talent than him! "Hmph, a bunch of useless fools, especially you! You all look like you''re in your thirties, yet you still carry intermediate alchemist badges. It''s just embarrassing! You might as well give up being alchemists and go back to the countryside to raise pigs." Seven said with a grin. His words instantly changed the expressions of the alchemists present in Genosha. Those who were ruthlessly mocked gritted their teeth, clenched their fists, and stared fiercely at Seven, wanting to pin him to the ground and beat him up. "Dear Mr. Quinn, isn''t your apprentice going a bit too far? There aren''t that many geniuses in this world, the vast majority are ordinary people who work hard day after day for their dreams of alchemy. They shouldn''t be mocked." said Owen, the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, who couldn''t bear to see Seven continue being so arrogant. In his mind, he subconsciously recalled Charles. Among the young people in Genosha, only Charles had the alchemist talent that could compare to Seven. However, Owen was somewhat uncertain. After all, Charles had not been a senior alchemist for long, while Seven was already close to becoming a top-level alchemist. "Perhaps even Charles wouldn''t be able to compete with this arrogant boy, given that they are from the Haunted Marsh." Owen thought to himself. His reasoning wasn''t unfounded, in the world of the Beast Master, the vast majority of alchemy experts were concentrated in the Haunted Marsh. There, various exchange and study activities were frequently held, and their alchemy skills were generally much stronger than those from the Abyssal Depths. Even if Charles and Seven had the same alchemist rank, Charles would not be Seven''s match. Just as Owen was analyzing this in his mind, Seven spoke up again, "We''ll only be staying in Genosha for three days. If that guy Colton still refuses to let me have a duel with Charles, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourselves." Seven said smugly. His gaze swept disdainfully over the surrounding alchemists, and he continued speaking with a hint of boredom: "This is boring, you''re all just a bunch of useless fools. Look at your cowardly expressions, unable to voice your anger. Genosha probably doesn''t have any alchemy geniuses, and maybe Charles''s alchemist rank is fake. After all, in a place like this, no one would come to check." An old man and a young man suppressed all the Genosha alchemists present. Owen could only take deep breaths to ease his anger. He knew very well that he absolutely could not let any unexpected incidents occur, otherwise, the other side would definitely seize the opportunity and push further. "I will report this matter to the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild. Duels between alchemists should follow the principle of mutual consent!" Owen said in a low voice. The old man, Quinn, instantly opened his eyes, his tone filled with disdain as he replied leisurely: "You should know the rules and regulations of the Alchemy Guild. Resources are limited, and the Alchemist Guild in Kingston is better in my eyes. It''s only fair that they get priority for their alchemy resources." Upon hearing this, all the people from Genosha fell silent. They all understood what the consequences would be. If the resources of the Genosha Alchemist Guild were restricted, the Beast Masters of Genosha would be greatly affected. Moreover, as an enemy nation, Kingston would have more alchemy materials than Genosha, which would be an even bigger blow. In the struggle between the two countries, Genosha would be at a disadvantage. "How can this be?! Isn''t this just bullying?" A Genosha alchemist clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, speaking in a low voice. Someone nearby sighed helplessly and replied: "There''s nothing we can do, our country doesn''t have connections at the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild." Another person thought for a moment and cautiously said, "If Charles agrees to the duel, maybe it won''t come to that." The speaker''s voice was very soft, but many people still heard it, causing several angry glares to be directed at him. "What do you mean by that? Charles just became a senior alchemist, while the other side is almost a top-level alchemist. If you let Charles agree to the duel, isn''t that a guaranteed loss?" "Exactly! Charles just led the youth to defeat the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire yesterday, bringing glory to Genosha. Are you really suggesting he enter a duel that he''s certain to lose?" "Besides, there''s a lot of malice behind this, if he agrees and fails, the consequences will definitely be severe." Most of the Genosha alchemists were deeply grateful to Charles, considering him a hero of Genosha who should not agree to a duel that was certain to be a loss. "But if that''s the case, we have no other options." the person said, lowering his head and speaking glumly. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The hall of the Alchemist Guild was large, and it was now packed with people, none of whom were speaking. "Don''t worry, our stakes won''t be too excessive. We''re just asking that Charles never practices alchemy again, that''s all. It''s a simple matter." Seven said with a grin. At that moment, a gasp suddenly erupted at the entrance of the Alchemist Guild, and someone shouted, "Look! It''s Charles! And his teacher Colton!" In an instant, everyone in the hall turned their heads to look outside, their faces filled with anticipation and excitement. "I told you, I will not let Charles participate in this duel. You can give up on that idea." Colton''s voice rang out, his tone very resolute. Quinn, who had been lounging on the sofa, slowly sat up straight, reaching out to stroke his graying beard, and turned his gaze to Charles with keen interest, saying: "Colton, it seems you care a lot about this apprentice of yours. If you don''t agree, Genosha will lose a lot, you will become a sinner." Colton took a deep breath. He was well aware of the consequences. Quinn''s brother was the alchemy genius who had committed suicide, and the other side could do anything for revenge! "When I dueled with your brother, it was mutually agreed upon. If I lost, I would also give up alchemy as per our agreement." Colton said slowly. Back then, in their youthful arrogance, the stakes were a bit too high, which ultimately led to Quinn''s brother''s suicide. However, from another perspective, when agreeing to an alchemist duel, the outcome was already predetermined. The risks he took were the same as those taken by Quinn''s brother, but his strength was simply greater. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up! This is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, my brother might have become a master-level alchemist or even reached the legendary level!" Quinn suddenly yelled out in a frenzy. All these years, he had never been able to forget his brother. After all, it was under his brother''s influence that he had embarked on the path of alchemy. Now he had become a master-level alchemist, while his brother could see nothing at all. "Colton, and your apprentice Charles, you both must agree to this duel. The loser will never be allowed to touch any alchemy equipment for the rest of their life!" Quinn said, his gaze dark and his tone resolute. Chapter 356 Shock Charles stood behind Colton. They had just arrived but had not yet entered the doors of the Alchemist Guild, so they had overheard Quinn''s threat and Seven''s arrogance.Charles immediately wanted to rush into the Alchemist Guild, but Colton grabbed him firmly. Even now, Colton continued to shield Charles from view, afraid that Charles would act impulsively and agree to the duel between alchemists. "Quinn, this is a matter between the two of us. No one else should be involved, not my apprentice Charles nor any other Beast Masters from Genosha." Colton said calmly. His reasoning was simple: he did not want to drag Charles into this. In Colton''s eyes, Charles had a greater talent for alchemy than he did. He was bound to become a master-level alchemist in the future, and perhaps even a legendary one! "Stop talking nonsense. I''m giving you seven days to think it over. I know you''re training your apprentice to enter the Valley of the Herb King." Quinn said slowly as he stood up from the sofa. He straightened his back, his gaze filled with endless resentment as he looked at Colton and said darkly: "In a small place like Genosha, what kind of alchemy genius could there possibly be? Even if Charles enters the Valley of the Herb King, he''ll only be able to look up at the other geniuses. But I really want to crush your hopes personally, to make sure you live in misery for the rest of your life." After saying this, Quinn turned to leave with Seven. Just as the two were about to leave, Charles suddenly spoke up. His expression was very calm, and he articulated clearly and powerfully as he said: "I am very curious about where your disgusting sense of superiority and blindness comes from." In an instant, everyone in the hall froze, their eyes wide open, fixated on Charles. Some Genosha alchemists clenched their fists, waving them vigorously, their faces filled with excitement. Others looked at Charles with worried eyes, thinking to themselves whether Charles was about to act impulsively. At that moment, Seven stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked back at the expressionless Charles. He let out a laugh that was almost maniacal, his expression and gestures exceedingly flamboyant. While clutching his stomach and laughing heartily, he intermittently said, "Hahahaha, kid, you''re just too ridiculous." "In my eyes, you''re nothing more than a toad living at the bottom of a well, having never seen the world. If you really want to know, just agree to duel with me." "When you lose, you''ll naturally understand where my sense of superiority comes from. At that point, you''ll be begging on your knees, and I might just give you some pointers." After Seven finished speaking, before Charles could respond, his expression shifted again to one of pity and mockery. He pointed a finger at Charles and slowly said: "Wait, I forgot. After you lose, you won''t be able to do alchemy anymore." Charles was not angry at all, he simply looked calmly at the arrogant Seven, a hint of pity in his eyes, and replied: "Don''t worry about me, instead, think about what you''ll do after you lose, besides alchemy." Upon hearing this, Seven''s eyes widened with excitement, and he couldn''t wait to speak: "Are you agreeing? What you just said goes for you too!" "An eighteen-year-old high-level alchemist must have spent all his time on alchemy. When you lose and can no longer continue with alchemy, that will be a huge blow to you." Charles shook his head, looking at Seven with a hint of curiosity, and asked in a puzzled tone: "All your time? Is that really how it is for you? I spend very little time on alchemy." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Seven clearly froze for a moment. He carefully observed the expression on Charles''s face and realized that the confusion was not feigned. He was momentarily at a loss for words. This was because he had indeed spent all his time studying alchemy. From a very young age, he had started to learn about alchemical knowledge, studying diligently every day without daring to slack off. That was also why he was nearing the level of a high-ranking alchemist at only eighteen years old. He had originally thought that Charles was the same way, which was why he had made that comment. After all, losing meant he could no longer engage with alchemy, which would signify not only the loss of future hopes but also that past efforts would turn to nothing. "What do you mean by that? Are you lying? Do you do anything besides alchemy?" Seven''s tone was not calm, his questions came out somewhat disjointed. Charles scratched his head, thought for a moment, and answered honestly: "Yeah, I''m also a Level Four Beast Master and a high-level blacksmith. Alchemy is just a supplementary profession, and I only spend a little time on alchemy study each day." "W-What? Don''t joke around! That''s impossible! You must be lying on purpose, that''s just common sense!" Seven breathed a sigh of relief. Such an exaggerated claim was undoubtedly fabricated! "It seems you are the one living like a toad at the bottom of a well, having never seen the world." Charles shot back directly, using Seven''s own words against him. At that moment, Quinn, who had been mostly unresponsive, slowly turned his body, furrowing his brow as he said in a deep voice: "I expected Colton''s apprentice to be some kind of genius, but I didn''t think he would spout such ridiculous lies. You have no brains at all and think everyone else is a fool. In fact, you are..." His words were left unfinished. Charles waved his hand and directly took out the high-level blacksmith certification stored in his storage space. At the same time, four hexagram arrays lit up around him, their dazzling light instantly causing Quinn''s eyes to widen and his mouth to close! "T-This can''t be fake, can it?" Quinn said in disbelief, his mouth agape. As a senior member of the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild, he had lived for so many years and had seen all kinds of geniuses. Upon hearing Charles''s words, he didn''t even have to think, those claims must be false. An eighteen-year-old Level Four Beast Master could be considered a genius in the Haunted Marsh, although not an exceptionally brilliant one. Moreover, the time required to become a high-level blacksmith was no small feat either. Ordinary people simply couldn''t reach such a level by the age of eighteen, as it would be a waste! If it were true, it would mean Charles''s talent in alchemy was beyond imagination! While Quinn and Seven doubted the authenticity of Charles''s certification, the nearby Genosha Beast Masters felt a sense of vindication upon seeing the shock on their faces. At first, Quinn and Seven had been condescending, their tone full of disdain for Genosha. Now, in front of Charles, these two had become people from a small place, clearly having never seen the world. Some Genosha alchemists began to speak up, sarcastically and pretending to be casual: "I just remembered, when Charles challenged the Reaper''s Scythe, he used his own combat techniques." A companion immediately caught on and added: "Not just his own combat techniques, the Genosha Beast Mastery scholar Dovid has also praised Charles''s knowledge of Beast Mastery." "Exactly! Hundreds of thousands watched live as Charles quickly identified the Fire Spirit Fish and harvested the Ice Spirit Flower. Most people couldn''t even come close." Quinn''s eyes widened as he listened to the surrounding Genosha alchemists. His pupils gradually expanded and contracted, and his hand, which had been stroking his beard, unconsciously gripped it tightly until he pulled out a few hairs, finally snapping back to reality. "Self-created combat techniques? Knowledge of Beast Mastery? Identifying a rare ferocious beast like the Fire Spirit Fish? And discovering the Ice Spirit Flower?" Quinn''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he frantically swallowed. An eighteen-year-old Level Four Beast Master, a high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, capable of self-creating combat techniques and possessing a rich reservoir of Beast Mastery knowledgeeach of these achievements alone would be impressive in anyone else. Only someone capable of simultaneously achieving two of these feats could truly be considered a genius. Three of these accomplishments truly made him a genius among geniuses, and the fact that so many of them had happened to Charles made one question their validity. However, at the very least, Charles was a high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, and a Level Four Beast Master. "If this kid puts all his energy and time into alchemy, given enough time, he might actually become a legendary alchemist!" Quinn took a deep breath, subconsciously thinking to himself. After all, a legendary alchemist was something else entirely, there were only three in the entire Ethereal Grove! If Charles were properly cultivated, he might just become the fourth! Of course, such a thing was not guaranteed. In the small nations of the Abyssal Depths, astonishing geniuses occasionally appeared, but upon closer investigation, one would often find those so-called geniuses were actually fabricated. Some even resorted to shortcuts to attract attention, cutting corners in the most basic yet crucial alchemical knowledge, becoming those who only knew how to concoct without understanding the principles of alchemy. Such individuals were destined to never become powerful alchemists! Now, Quinn began to harbor doubts, perhaps Charles was just another one of those false "geniuses"! "Regardless, when I get back today, I need to thoroughly investigate Charles''s background. He might be a genius nurtured by some organization." Quinn resolved in his mind. Meanwhile, as Quinn pondered, Seven, who had been silent for quite a while, cast a gloomy glance at Charles and began to sarcastically mock him: "Hmph, if everything you say is true, then why are you too scared to accept my challenge for an alchemist duel?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 357 Coltons Thoughts Seven''s words were not without purpose, he could sense that his mentor, Quinn, was stunned by Charles''s talent.Moreover, the expressions on the faces of the useless Genosha alchemists around him while they spoke didn''t seem to indicate that they were fabricating anything. No matter what, Charles had already posed a threat to him. As Quinn''s apprentice, Seven had seen too many powerful alchemists and had developed a mad craving for alchemical genius. Now, a sense of crisis had started to grow in his heart because of Charles. "What if my mentor gets tempted and wants to take Charles as his apprentice, or worse, lowers the stakes of the duel? That cannot happen!" Seven thought to himself. His gaze hardened, even if there were geniuses among these small nations in the Abyssal Depths, none could be stronger than him! He couldn''t do anything about the alchemical geniuses from the Haunted Marsh, having to watch as they grew ever more powerful, but now, an opportunity to destroy a potential rival lay right before him. How could he possibly let that slip away? "Destroying a world where someone might be stronger than me is an exceedingly pleasurable thing. I''m on the verge of becoming a top-tier alchemist. Even if Charles''s talent is indeed greater than mine, he still wouldn''t stand a chance against me!" Seven was very confident in his own abilities. "Are you actually afraid of me now? Saying so much that is obviously false just to make me think more highly of you?" Seven said ominously to Charles. Charles remained unfazed, his mindset had always been calm, rarely fluctuating. Just as he was about to respond, Colton suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of Charles, saying, "Enough. I''ll give you an answer within seven days. Quinn, you''ve gone too far." Quinn suppressed his shock and thoughts, slowly raising his eyes to look at Colton, and replied, "There''s no other way, unless you voluntarily give up everything, including your hands." As soon as those words were uttered, the alchemists present erupted into a clamor, continuously discussing: "That''s too cruel! An alchemist without hands can''t continue alchemy at all!" "For a master-level alchemist, that''s more painful than death." "Of course! No one can give up everything, it''s an unbearable thing." "This is outrageous! Are the people from the Haunted Marsh really this unreasonable?" "Sigh, we are still too weak. The people from the Haunted Marsh don''t even regard the Abyssal Depths, let alone us Genosha." "Damn it!" The atmosphere on-site grew more tense and oppressive, and the Genosha alchemists felt a surge of anger building within them, wanting to vent it out. Many impulsive individuals had already made their way to the entrance of the alchemist guild, standing by the door. As soon as there was any sign of trouble, they would close the door and prevent Quinn and Seven from leaving! Meanwhile, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, Owen, exchanged a silent glance with master-level alchemist Colton, both letting out a quiet sigh. "Seven days, that''s the final deadline!" Quinn coldly tossed out this statement, surveying all the Genosha alchemists around him without a hint of fear. He was confident that if anything unexpected happened to him in Genosha, the alchemist guild from the Haunted Marsh would not let Genosha off the hook. That kind of wrath was something a small, remote nation could not withstand. "Seven, let''s go." Quinn directly led Seven out of the Genosha alchemist guild. They walked out the door, facing the furious gazes of countless people, yet not a single person dared to act. Everyone understood the consequences of such actions. Explore new worlds at empire Soon, back in the hotel, Quinn lay on the sofa, feeling somewhat fatigued. He instructed Seven, who was beside him, saying: "I''m a bit tired right now. Go check on Charles''s information and organize it. I want to take a look later tonight." Seven nodded calmly, his heart bursting with joy. He knew this arrangement would happen, as Quinn was getting older and wasn''t particularly fond of the internet. He often believed that information online was misleading, designed to fool the masses. So whenever there was a need to research or investigate information, he would assign it to Seven, sending him to seek out professional intelligence agencies. "Now I really want to see if Charles is as monstrous as they say!" Seven quickly got to work. An hour later, He stared at the intelligence coming in from the laptop, falling into silence, unable to speak. Beside him lay an overflowing pile of cigarette butts, he had smoked an entire pack in a short amount of time. "Damn it, I can''t find a single flaw or shortcoming. The information says Charles is just a commoner from an ordinary family, who only got into alchemy after undergoing the Beast Master awakening ceremony." Seven went over the data on the laptop again and again, his eyes bloodshot with jealousy. "Why should this be? I studied alchemical knowledge since I was young. My family paid a huge price for me to become Quinn''s apprentice, yet Charles became a high-level alchemist in such a short time!" "It''s unfair! Unfair! Damn it! All geniuses stronger than me should just die!" Seven glared at the laptop screen, his twisted face reflected in the glow of the light. ... When Seven printed out all the information and organized it, he casually handed it to Quinn, who had just finished resting, and then stood quietly to the side without saying a word. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before. Quinn disdainfully tossed the documents on the table, saying sarcastically, "I really thought Genosha had produced a once-in-a-lifetime genius. This information seems perfect, but it has quite a few flaws. Does it really think everyone is a fool?" Seven lowered his head, a slight smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He had only made a few minor alterations, he hadn''t completely fabricated the data, and in some places, he had exaggerated even more. He did this knowing his mentor Quinn''s character and way of thinking, so he intentionally made those changes. "Master, someone like Charles is simply too detestable. His hypocrisy is disgusting, he doesn''t deserve to be an alchemist." Seven continued to embellish. Quinn nodded, thought for a moment, and slowly said: "Contact the alchemist guild in Kingston. Have them find a way to escalate some conflicts at the border between Kingston and Genosha. I want the people of Genosha to truly feel a sense of crisis." "And if Charles really wants to challenge you to an alchemist duel, don''t show any mercy. Stick to what we discussed before: make the entire alchemist career your wager. You won''t lose." Seven nodded frantically, his heart filled with joy. If Quinn were to change the terms of the wager because he valued Charles''s alchemical talent, then he wouldn''t have the chance to destroy Charles! As for the possibility of losing the match, the same wager would force him to end his entire alchemist career. Seven was very confident, Charles had just recently become a high-level alchemist and surely wouldn''t be stronger than him. He was certain he would achieve victory. "Now it''s just a matter of getting Charles to agree to the alchemist duel. That old coot Colton wouldn''t really want to cut off his own hands, would he? Charles isn''t even his biological son, so he shouldn''t." Seven kept pondering in his mind. His relationship with Quinn as a mentor and apprentice was relatively good. If they encountered such a situation, Quinn would undoubtedly have him participate in the duel between alchemists without hesitation. So Seven felt that Colton was merely hesitating, the status, strength, and wealth of a master-level alchemist were not so easily discarded. A lost apprentice could be replaced, but losing one''s arms would be much harder to recover from. Because Quinn would definitely use special methods to ensure Colton couldn''t rely on restorative miracle drugs to regenerate his arms. "Charles, you are indeed so much stronger than I am, but it''s a pity that you are going to be destroyed by me!" Seven stifled the laughter bubbling within him as he slowly walked out, waiting until he was sure Quinn couldn''t hear him before bursting into loud, unrestrained laughter. On the other side, Charles had already returned to Cyber Academy with Colton, arriving at the wooden cabin. Colton sat on the steps of the cabin, gazing at the bamboo forest swaying in the wind, lost in thought. He hadn''t expected to encounter such a situation suddenly. He originally thought everything could proceed as planned, with Charles''s alchemical skills continuously improving under his guidance, allowing him to enter the "Valley of the Herb King" secret realm and fulfill his dreams. Who would have thought that troublesome Quinn would show up out of nowhere? Now his affairs had entangled Charles, and the entire pressure of Genosha was weighing down on him. If Charles had spent a bit more time with him and learned more alchemical knowledge, Colton might not be so worried. "Master, I feel like I should be fine, that Seven isn''t a top-tier alchemist." Charles said slowly. He was quite confident in himself because he could already sense that his alchemical skills would improve to the level of a top-tier alchemist in just a few days. Even though Seven was also a high-level alchemist, Charles wasn''t afraid of him. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, let''s just forget it. There''s a lot of risk involved, and I don''t want you to lose your future." Colton sighed and replied slowly. He looked at the bamboo forest outside, his thoughts swaying with the wind. If it came to a point where there was no other choice, he would bear any cost. As long as it didn''t involve Charles and didn''t affect him, Colton could accept it. "You should head back now. Remember, you can''t go anywhere for the next few days, and definitely don''t make any statements online about agreeing to the duel." Colton said seriously. Chapter 358 Have You Argued Enough? Hearing Colton''s words, Charles understood that his master was considering his well-being.Colton cared about his future development and didn''t want him to take this risk, worrying that if he truly failed, he would sacrifice his entire alchemist career. Colton, Ezra, Jamie, Hale, and others all made Charles feel warmth, he really cared about these people. The curse on Master Hale had already been lifted, and on Ezra''s side, there were Cecilia and Drake, two eighth-level Beast Masters, ready to provide assistance. Now Master Colton faced a dilemma and needed his help. Moreover, Charles truly wasn''t worried about the alchemist duel, he had seven days left, which was enough time for him to become a top-tier alchemist. "Master, I really think there''s no need to worry about this. The ones who should be worried are them, I won''t lose." Charles said with a serious expression. Colton looked at Charles with a touch of emotion, his eyes revealing a hint of determination as he slowly said: "Charles, I know about your talent. If you had another month, you might just become a top-tier alchemist. But now, there isn''t much time left." Colton sighed again. He also hoped that Charles truly had the strength to defeat Seven and resolve the crisis, but time was still too short. After all, it hadn''t been long since Charles became a high-level alchemist, and with only seven days left, how could he possibly become a top-tier alchemist and have a hundred percent confidence in defeating Seven? "How about this, Master? With seven days left, if I become a top-tier alchemist, you cannot stop me anymore." Charles thought for a moment and decided to let his actions speak for themselves. Colton nodded, seeing the seriousness and calmness on Charles''s face, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. What if Charles really managed to do it? Even knowing that the hope was slim, Colton had no other options at that moment. "Alright, without further ado, try to make time these next few days to continue learning alchemical knowledge with me." Colton said without wasting any time, leading Charles back to the wooden cabin to begin their alchemical lessons. In just a short afternoon, the events that occurred in the Genosha Alchemist Guild quickly spread across the entire Genosha network. The people who had just been celebrating Charles''s leadership in helping the youth of Genosha defeat the Stellar Empire''s Beast Master began to express their dissatisfaction online. As the situation continued to escalate, some information about Quinn was also exposed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it, this old man really has a lot of power, he can actually impose restrictions on the alchemical materials of the Genosha Alchemist Guild!" "It''s over, it''s over, if that happens, the Beast Masters of Genosha will lack resources for miracle drugs." "Although we can buy from other sources, that will cause the price of miracle drugs to skyrocket, which will have a huge impact!" "And you haven''t even considered that with more resources on Kingston''s side and fewer resources on ours, the gap will widen even further." "What should we do? Can anyone think of a solution?" "What can we do? Do we really have to let Charles participate in the alchemist duel?" "The opponent is about to become a top-tier alchemist, while Charles has only recently become a high-level alchemist, there''s no way he can defeat him!" The people of Genosha were also aware that they were not blindly supporting Charles. Although no one questioned Charles''s talent, the time was simply too short. Everyone unanimously believed that if given more time, Charles would surely not disappoint them. More and more people began to feel despair, knowing that the competition between Kingston and Genosha had already started. Now, this eighteen-year-old boy, Charles, had become a crucial figure. Whether Charles agreed to the alchemist duel and ended up unable to practice alchemy for life, or if Colton, the master-level alchemist, crippled himself, both outcomes were unacceptable to the people of Genosha! Either loss would severely damage Genosha''s interests and indirectly affect the entire nation''s strength. If they did nothing, Quinn would use his power to directly restrict Genosha''s alchemical resources, which would also have a massive impact. At this moment, in the palace of Genosha, all the ministers gathered together, continuously thinking and discussing how to find a solution to the problem. One person suggested, "Why don''t we take a firmer stance and directly confront the alchemist guild of the Haunted Marsh, demanding that they stop Quinn!" Immediately, someone rebutted, "That''s useless, the people of the Haunted Marsh have never taken the Abyssal Depths seriously. You know they are arrogant and haughty, thinking of us as weak, backward savages." "Aren''t their demands for Charles to agree to the duel? Compared to Colton, this master of alchemy, Charles''s sacrifice would be more acceptable. After all, having one master of alchemy is enough for Genosha." said a minister, who only considered the pros and cons, analyzing slowly. Nathaniel shot him a glance and coldly replied, "Charles has just led the youth of Genosha to victory, becoming nearly a national hero. Are you really going to force him to sacrifice? Don''t you consider the thoughts of the people?" The minister stretched his neck and continued in a deep voice, "So what? Charles just needs to become a powerful Beast Master. Even if he can never practice alchemy again, it won''t have much impact. Perhaps the people think the same way!" "If the people of Genosha are like you, willing to force a hero to sacrifice, I would feel ashamed." Nathaniel said calmly. His thoughts were simple and came from multiple perspectives. In Nathaniel''s view, the dignity and honor of Genosha could not be obliterated in comparison to some alchemical resources. The morale that had finally emerged because of Charles could not be easily lost. Moreover, if they retreated at the first sign of difficulty, it would severely damage the spirit of the nation. Thinking of this, Colton turned to Emperor Miles of Genosha and slowly said: "Your Majesty, I believe our stance should be firmer. Even if we face restrictions on alchemical resources, we should choose not to back down. This incident is a crisis, but it is also our opportunity. As long as we can successfully navigate this crisis, the spirit and dignity of Genosha will manifest in every Genosha citizen." These words instantly silenced everyone present, and they began to fall into deep thought. Nathaniel''s words made sense, but how should they navigate this crisis? At that moment, a soldier appeared at the door, shouting loudly, "Your Majesty, urgent news has arrived from the borders!" Instantly, everyone''s gaze turned toward the door, their faces reflecting a sense of foreboding. "Speak quickly!" Miles commanded briskly. "Your Majesty, reports from the front indicate that Kingston mobilized an army of ten thousand half an hour ago, and they are slowly advancing toward the front lines." the soldier announced loudly. One minister immediately exclaimed: "Your Majesty! It seems Kingston has learned about today''s events and wants to use this opportunity to pressure us!" "Yes, Your Majesty, we must resolve the issue with Quinn as soon as possible and not give Kingston any chances!" Continue your saga on empire "I agree, Your Majesty. Otherwise, we should issue an order for Charles to accept the alchemist duel." The news of Kingston''s troop movement caused a flurry among the ministers. Many believed that if Charles agreed to the alchemist duel, they could successfully defuse the crisis. Nathaniel looked at the ministers, a hint of murderous intent quietly surfacing in his gaze. In his eyes, these people were utterly foolish, forcing Charles to agree to the duel and choosing to sacrifice him would only lead to greater losses for Genosha! It was not merely a loss of material and interests but a loss of national dignity and spiritual integrity! The former could be easily compensated, while the latter would be extremely difficult to recover. Unless Charles was willing to sacrifice himself, in which case they could promote him as a selfless and fearless hero! The ministers began to argue among themselves, while Emperor Miles of Genosha sat solemnly on the dragon throne, his expression dark and silent. His hands tightly gripped the armrests of the throne, which symbolized the emperor''s authority, his fingers turned slightly white from the pressure, and the veins on his wrists bulged, revealing his inner turmoil. The sunlight outside streamed through the windows, casting reflections on the smooth marble floor, creating a shadow of Miles. Half of his face was illuminated by the sunlight, while the other half remained hidden in shadow, showing neither joy nor anger. Nathaniel remained silent, his gaze fixed on Miles seated on the dragon throne, as if waiting for something. Time passed slowly, especially at this critical moment with the enemy mobilizing large forces. Miles, who should have issued commands quickly, was unusually silent and said nothing. Eventually, the bickering ministers sensed something was amiss and fell silent, turning their attention to the emperor. "Have you all finished arguing?" Miles said calmly. The response he received was silence. Nathaniel''s eyes gradually brightened, a hint of a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth, his entire body standing straight like a sharp sword, ready to be unsheathed at any moment! "You''ve forgotten that dignity is earned through strength. A high-ranking member of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild can threaten the entire Genosha at will, and instead of feeling ashamed, you eagerly want to act according to their wishes." Miles''s words were filled with fury. A gentle breeze swept through, lifting the curtains by the window, allowing even more sunlight to pour in. On the smooth marble floor, Miles''s furious expression was reflected. Chapter 359 That Is Charless Business "Whether Charles will agree to the alchemist''s duel, or whether he even wants to, is entirely up to him." Miles said slowly. "What we need to do is make everyone aware that if they want Genosha to submit, they must pay a price!"He had already made up his mind, there could be no more retreat. What happened in the Genosha alchemist guild cannot be hidden. Now, the reactions from Genosha are being closely watched by all parties involved. If Genosha chooses to back down and show weakness, it will be seen as a small nation that can be easily bullied. Kingston could easily use this incident to promote his agenda, and if he does, the morale that had risen because of Charles would plummet once again. Moreover, Miles had a favorable view of Charles''s future. He understood very clearly that Ezra and Colton were both Charles''s mentors and key figures in Genosha, and he needed to show them the respect they deserved. So, it would be better to hand the choice over to Charles and Colton, allowing them to make their own decisions. Before Charles and Colton made their choices, what he needed to do was maintain a firm stance, expressing his concern and importance for Charles, and showing respect for Colton. "Mason, where are you?" Miles said slowly. The usually silent General Mason of Genosha quickly stepped forward and answered in a booming voice, "I am here!" "It''s time for you to get out there, mobilize an army of ten thousand, and rush to the front lines at the border!" Miles commanded without hesitation. "Understood!" Mason turned and left without a moment''s hesitation. He had a lot to do, mobilizing the army was not as simple as it seemed. Kingston had already taken action, and he needed to move quickly. "Nathaniel, where are you?" Miles called again. "I am here!" Nathaniel stepped forward. "Announce to all the citizens of Genosha to prepare for war. All resources, manpower, and financial support must be ready. We will show our attitude through our actions." Miles ordered. Nathaniel''s expression was serious as he took a deep breath and replied loudly: "Understood!" Immediately, all institutions in Genosha were activated. Television stations and media outlets urgently issued mobilization announcements and wartime declarations. No one was allowed to leave Genosha without permission. This move instantly caused an uproar. Countless people from Genosha began to discuss: "Damn Kingston, he actually wants to mobilize troops to threaten us. Genosha is not so easy to subdue!" "Since a fight is about to break out anyway, why not just go and take out those two alchemists from the Haunted Marsh? They''re way too arrogant!" "Exactly, at the very least, we need to let them know that we are not to be bullied!" Without hesitation, many Beast Masters from Genosha left their homes and took to the streets. The once bustling streets were now somewhat desolate. The crowded vendors and pedestrians had all disappeared, in the atmosphere of impending war, everyone was staying quietly at home. Groups of Beast Masters gathered in front of the hotel where Quinn was staying. However, as soon as they appeared, they were stopped by large numbers of soldiers. "Damn it, they''re the enemy! Are you soldiers really here to protect them?" one of the Beast Masters from Genosha shouted angrily. Immediately, an officer among the soldiers stepped forward to explain, saying: "Brother, don''t get me wrong. I''m here on orders to keep an eye on them. If they manage to escape, that would be a real problem." The Beast Master from Genosha looked skeptical and asked, "Is that true? Aren''t you here to protect them?" "Of course not! If I had to protect people like them, I''d rather quit! Ugh! What kind of scum do they think they are to deserve our protection? I would rather protect Charles, but he doesn''t need it." the officer replied. The answer left the Genosha Beast Masters feeling uneasy. It wasn''t about being against Genosha or these soldiers, they just felt like they had come for nothing, having accomplished nothing. Frustrated, the Genosha Beast Masters quickly gathered some rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs, hurling them madly at the windows of Quinn''s hotel room. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "You are not welcome here!" "Get back to the Haunted Marsh!" "How dare you threaten Charles and Genosha? Don''t let me catch you at the wrong time!" "Charles is our hero, you are not worthy to challenge him in an alchemist duel!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One after another, rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs were thrown at the windows. The previously clean and tidy glass shattered instantly, and a lot of garbage was thrown into the room. Seven listened to the angry shouts outside and the hotel TV broadcasting that Genosha was about to enter a full wartime emergency. His heart was filled with anxiety, constantly rising and falling. At that moment, Seven could never have imagined that things would escalate to this point. "Are these Genosha people crazy? They should just force Charles to agree to the alchemist duel and leave it at that! Why does it have to be such a big deal?" Seven gritted his teeth and said. Quinn, on the other hand, showed no signs of worry. Instead, he comforted his apprentice and spoke slowly: "Don''t worry, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to us. If they did, they would have more enemies than just Kingston. The wrath from the Haunted Marsh is something a small nation cannot bear." Though he said this, Quinn was not completely sure in his heart. Genosha''s strong stance was not something an ordinary small nation could achieve. If anything went wrong and a fight broke out, he and Seven might truly find it impossible to escape. However, Seven was unaware of the worries in Quinn''s heart. Hearing Quinn''s response, he let out a sigh of relief and then began to mutter angrily: "These brainless fools! If it were up to me, I''d just have Charles agree to the alchemist duel and avoid any unnecessary sacrifices." Quinn glanced at his angrily shouting apprentice and sighed. He thought to himself that young people were too young, when it came to matters of state, many factors and long-term considerations were involved. "Alright, you can step back. Let them make a fuss outside." Quinn said slowly. He had other things to prepare for, such as getting ready for the worst outcomes. What Quinn did not expect was that after receiving his response, Seven became even more incensed, starting to rant on Genosha''s social media, posting one topic after another: [Useless Charles!] [A false hero, just a cowardly and weak waste!] [It''s truly pathetic for you people from Genosha, you''ve never seen a real genius!] [If Charles dares to agree to an alchemist duel with me, I''ll show you how a false genius falls.] Four consecutive topics shot up the trending list in an instant, and countless people from Genosha furiously replied below. The noise outside the hotel grew even louder, with more and more rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs being hurled at the windows. Seven lay comfortably in his chair, turned on the sound system, and played a classic piece of music. He gazed at the blurry windows, imagining how wonderful it would be to utterly defeat Charles in alchemy, watching a true genius being unable to touch alchemy ever again. "That would be such a marvelous thing, a genius, ha ha ha, will ultimately become my defeated foe!" Seven couldn''t help but spin in his chair, laughing uproariously. The sounds of knocking outside and laughter inside blended together at that moment, merging with the music playing in the background. ... Although the people of Genosha were very angry about Seven''s comments, deep down they knew that Charles likely wouldn''t be a match for Seven. After all, Charles had become a senior alchemist in too short a time, and Seven was also an alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, stronger than most other alchemists! In a small place like Genosha, there was a natural filter regarding the Haunted Marsh, many people would never reach the legendary Haunted Marsh in their lifetime. It was the center of the Ethereal Grove, with the incredibly prosperous Calivia, various cutting-edge technologies, powerful Beast Masters, and so on. Everything felt distant yet enchanting. However, this time, the people of Genosha witnessed just how high and mighty the people from the Haunted Marsh truly were. "Ugh! So this is how arrogant alchemists from the Haunted Marsh can be?" "If it weren''t for these soldiers blocking the way, I would have gone in and beaten those two up already!" "Hey, do you think Charles has any hope of becoming a top-tier alchemist in just seven days? If that happens, all our problems would be solved." "That''s true, this arrogant Seven will eventually reap what he sows and will never touch alchemy again in his life!" "But is it really possible? Charles has only been a senior alchemist for a month, that''s too short of a time." "Yeah, it really is too short." As they spoke, the Beast Masters gathered outside the hotel sighed in unison. Their earlier anger was also a manifestation of their helplessness. Time passed bit by bit, and the Beast Masters outside the hotel grew less agitated and fell into silence. The fists they had clenched tightly slowly relaxed, and their once straight backs bent down. Many Beast Masters couldn''t help but lower their heads and quicken their pace to leave. Faint music began to play, and the scene of the messy street and the slowly departing figures was frozen in that moment. Only a few stubborn Beast Masters remained scattered on the street, gazing at the hotel in the distance, listening to the faint music in their ears, and a flicker of hope appeared in their hearts. "Maybe Charles can bring about a miracle once again?" "For others, seven days is far from enough, but Charles is not an ordinary person, he is a hero of Genosha, a true genius!" the Beast Masters thought to themselves involuntarily. Chapter 360 Hungry and Thirsty What happened in the Genosha alchemist guild, along with Genosha''s reaction to Kingston mobilizing its troops, left many people astonished.In particular, both Kingston and the Stellar Empire paid special attention to the affairs of Genosha. Within the borders of Kingston, in the palace forged from steel and cold black stone, Emperor Ocean of Kingston sat on the black dragon throne with a furrowed brow. He silently examined the latest intelligence reports brought to him by his subordinates. After a long while, he finally raised his head and slowly spoke to the solemn ministers standing around him: "What do you all know about this Charles?" Immediately, a minister responsible for intelligence stepped forward and quickly recounted the information on Charles. Soon, other ministers of Kingston expressed their skepticism, saying, "Is this information reliable? It feels like a deliberate exaggeration from Genosha. How could an eighteen-year-old boy achieve such feats?" "The intelligence on Charles has been thoroughly investigated and analyzed, but we cannot rule out the possibility that Genosha fabricated the information from the start." the intelligence minister replied. Emperor Ocean of Kingston fell into silence. It was quite normal for every nation to have geniuses, but this time, Genosha''s genius seemed too monstrous! An eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, self-created combat techniques, a diamond-quality mystical beast, and a Level Four Beast Master... "Is Genosha trying to create a false legend for itself?" Ocean voiced his thoughts. Immediately, a minister stepped forward and replied, "Your Majesty, this is very likely. The Stellar Empire has never revealed the reasons for their failures, while all the intelligence from Genosha points to Charles as the sole contributor." "Among the four Level Eight Beast Masters that appeared at that time, two were from Genosha, and one was familiar with Dean Jamie of the Genosha Cyber Academy. The only Beast Master from the Stellar Empire is Zorion." "Therefore, we cannot rule out the possibility that Genosha''s Level Eight Beast Master secretly manipulated things, providing an advantage to Genosha''s Beast Master." Hearing this, Ocean''s conviction strengthened. Genosha had not seen any powerful legendary geniuses in recent years. The most recent was a Beast Master named Hale, known as the Prodigy of the Wind, but fortunately, that unfortunate soul fell victim to a curse that remains unbroken to this day. "There''s no need to focus too much on this Charles. He is simply a hapless soul elevated to the status of a deity. We should seize this opportunity and try to win Quinn, this master-level alchemist, over to our side." Ocean said slowly. It should be noted that Kingston had also produced a near-legendary genius in the past two years. Although similar to Genosha''s Luna, she was a Level Five Beast Master nearing twenty, but she had created her own combat techniques. Her combat ability would undoubtedly surpass Luna''s. When the competition between the young geniuses of Kingston and Genosha arose, Kingston would surely achieve absolute victory! Ocean had already arranged for a detailed plan. Once they won the competition of young geniuses, they would continually boost morale and lower Genosha''s morale. Then, they would find good reasons and excuses to launch a real war! "Just in time, that guy Mason is also on the move. Let''s see if this old rival will be as troublesome as he was back in the day." Ocean said slowly. All the ministers of Kingston wore excited smiles on their faces. The atmosphere here was different from that of Genosha, each minister was a staunch radical, always thinking about how to initiate war and profit from it. Meanwhile, in the royal confinement chamber of the Stellar Empire, Silas excitedly leaned against the wall, looking at the latest intelligence on Charles in his hands, and shouted wildly, "Damn Charles, you''ve caused me so much suffering, and now you finally face your comeuppance! The Haunted Marsh people are coming for you, it''s simply delightful!" His performance in the Eye of Ice and Fire had thoroughly angered the old emperor of the Stellar Empire. Moreover, some ministers who had initially wanted to get close to him were now disappointed and chose to align with other princes. As a result, Silas was locked in the confinement chamber, the old emperor wanted him to reflect on his actions and think about how to regain everything. "It seems that the only way for me to have a chance to reclaim everything is to completely eliminate the rebels in the Atacama Desert and bring it back under the Stellar Empire''s control." Silas took a deep breath. Now Zorion, the Level Eight Beast Master, had also begun to grow cold towards him, regarding him as a useless waste. However, Mira''s Level Eight Beast Master teacher was not greatly affected, he was also determined to subdue the Atacama Desert and was one of the key figures in that endeavor. "To the rebel forces of the new nation, the so-called Queen of the Serpent People, Aria, just wait! Once I deal with you, I can return to the center of power, and then Charles won''t escape either!" Silas clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as he spoke viciously. However, before he could fully deal with the Serpent People''s rebel forces, he had one more thing to do: find a way to compensate for his physical deficiencies. Due to using a special miracle drug of golden quality, he had become a Level Five Beast Master, but he had not obtained the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] to address his physical flaws. Now, Silas could only seek other methods, which would temporarily delay his actions against the Serpent People''s rebel forces. "Damn Charles, it''s all your fault! You should be suffering now, right? Hahaha! In seven days, I''ll be waiting to see your miserable end as a temporary relief for my hatred!" Silas laughed maniacally. Meanwhile, Charles was leisurely staying in the training room, watching Mia, Little Gold, Max, and the ever-projecting mystical beast Mousie as they engaged in continuous battles. Recently, he hadn''t had any free time to let Mia, Little Gold, Max, and Mousie properly level up. Charles was now a Level Four Beast Master, while the levels of his mystical beasts were still below thirty, which was already a weak point for him. Now that the Eye of Ice and Fire had concluded, Little Gold had also successfully leveled up and could continue to improve its rank. The remaining task was to elevate the levels of his four mystical beasts. "When Max and the others all reach Level 29 and need to advance to Level 30, I can''t even imagine how many advancement materials I''ll need, I might even go bankrupt in one go." Charles thought with a headache. The higher the level of a mystical beast, the better the quality, and the more precious the advancement materials required, their value increasing accordingly. Having four mystical beasts advancing to Level 30two Platinum quality, one Emerald quality, and one Diamond qualitywas a significant pressure for Charles. "Fortunately, in a couple of days, I can attempt to refine a miracle drug that only a master-level alchemist can create. By then, I should be able to earn quite a bit of gold." Charles thought slowly to himself. After today''s lessons with Teacher Colton, Charles clearly sensed that he was on the verge of becoming a master-level alchemist within the next few days. However, Colton seemed to be in a rather chaotic state of mind and had not been seriously listening to him. Even when Charles emphasized once again that he could become a master-level alchemist in seven days. Colton merely brushed it off, thinking Charles was just trying to comfort him and not taking it to heart. Seeing this, Charles had no other options, he figured he would let his achievements speak for themselves when the time came. This was what he had been doing all alongconstantly proving that what he said was true through his actions. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, when the alchemist duel takes place, all alchemy materials will be borne by the challenger. I need to carefully look for any high-value miracle drug formulas." "But I need to ensure a high success rate in advance to avoid any unexpected issues." "Right, I could use the Ice Spirit Flower, this alchemy material is extremely rare, and even master-level alchemists from the Haunted Marsh might not have it. I can sell it to them at a high price, and then they can use it for me!" As Charles thought about this, his previously calm demeanor began to shimmer with excitement and joy. He was no longer worried about the upcoming alchemist duel, instead, he felt a sense of anticipation. To be honest, he wanted to see Quinn having to spend a fortune buying the Ice Spirit Flower from him, and then using it to create a miracle drug. Moreover, once the miracle drug was successfully refined, Charles could sell it and turn it into even more gold coins! This would be utterly humiliating for Quinn! However, all of this depended on Charles becoming a master-level alchemist, and he was very confident about that! "I have no choice, who told me I have four hungry mystical beasts that need to be nurtured?" Charles muttered to himself as he looked at the four mystical beasts before him. Just then, Little Gold''s voice appeared in Charles''s mind: "Master, I''m hungry. I want to eat something crunchy." Noticing Little Gold''s unusual behavior, Mia immediately unleashed all her power to eliminate the enemy in front of her and quickly turned back, looking at Charles with a pitiful gaze. "Master, I''m thirsty. You promised me you''d buy me some delicious wine when you returned." Charles glanced at Little Gold, who was wide-eyed and waiting for food, and at Mia, who had already flown onto his shoulder, gently nudging his face with her head. He patted his forehead and took out a small piece of orange-quality metal from his storage space, tossing it to Little Gold. Little Gold immediately jumped up with excitement, catching the orange-quality metal, and began to chew on it eagerly. Five seconds later, Little Gold lifted its head once more, eyes wide and pitifully staring at Charles, and slowly said: "Master, that piece of food was too small, I couldn''t even taste it." Charles took a deep breath, what flavor could metal possibly have? Chapter 361 I Wont Mind If I Fall to My Death! "Little Gold, you''ve already eaten three pieces of orange-quality metal today, you can''t have any more!" Charles had to say.His storage space was completely empty of any metal materials, they had all been consumed by Little Gold. This creature''s stomach seemed like a bottomless pit, no amount of metal materials was ever enough for it. "Alright, Master, I''ll eat some more tomorrow. I''m going back to fight now." Little Gold said, lowering its head as it slowly returned to the battle. Mia still perched on Charles''s shoulder, staring at him with a pitiful look. Charles had no way to deal with it. He took out a palm-sized jade gourd from his storage space and opened it, instantly filling the training room with a rich aroma of wine. Mia, moving at a speed Charles had never seen before, snatched the gourd from his hand. Even though Charles was prepared, he couldn''t react in time! Dazed, he shook his now-empty right hand, his gaze searching until he finally spotted Mia in a corner. "This little drunkard, how does a girl like her enjoy drinking so much? And that speed just now was unprecedented, it seems only fine wine can make her go all out." Charles couldn''t help but grumble to himself. When he was with his mystical beasts, he felt completely relaxed, and he found himself doing things he normally wouldn''t do outside. He loved that feeling, as if he were with family. Thinking of family, Charles suddenly recalled his parents, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. As his strength continued to grow, Charles increasingly felt the dangers of the Beast Master world. Without sufficient power, he couldn''t protect his family properly. "Since Teacher Ezra has confirmed that my parents are safe, then I should wait a bit longer. If they come with me now, they might encounter a lot of dangers." This thought was not wrong, the enemies in the future would only grow stronger, and those with cruel methods might target Charles''s parents. What if something really bad happens? Charles wouldn''t have time to regret it! [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 27 has defeated the lightning demon ape Lv. 25, gaining 30 experience points!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 27 has grown during combat training, gaining 20 experience points!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv. 23 has defeated the steel warhorse Lv. 22, gaining 30 experience points!] ... Information notifications continued to appear before him, and as Charles watched his mystical beasts training hard, a sense of pressure rose within him. What he needed to do now was to earn money and gather the materials necessary for his mystical beasts'' promotions, this was what a responsible master should do. Time passed little by little, and two days later. In Calivia, Genosha, a serious atmosphere cast a shadow over everyone''s faces, revealing an instinctive worry. The students of Cyber Academy seemed to be infected by the tense situation between Genosha and Kingston, with students bustling about everywhere. The trial tower and training rooms were completely full, and for the first time, people had to queue. Only at the entrance to one training room was there no line, because everyone knew Charles would come in to train after finishing his alchemy studies at night. The students of Genosha Cyber Academy would voluntarily leave this training room before evening, ensuring that no one was waiting in line, simply to save Charles from wasting time. However, today, even after the sun had set and the moon had risen, there was still no sign of Charles. One student couldn''t help but voice their curiosity, saying slowly: "Is it possible that Charles is taking a break today?" "How could that be? Do you know how tight Charles''s schedule is every day? I saw him on my way here looking for Teacher Colton to study." "Then could it be that he''s run into some issues with his alchemy studies? That Seven from the Haunted Marsh has been causing a ruckus lately, I can hardly stand it!" "That shouldn''t be the case, right? Wait, do you think it''s possible that Charles made a huge leap in alchemy and is becoming a master alchemist today?" someone couldn''t help but voice their thoughts. Instantly, someone replied, "No way! Going from advanced alchemist to master alchemist in just a month? That''s impossible for anyone!" Another person said softly, "Do you really not know if Charles is human? He''s a monster!" Once those words were spoken, all the students fell silent, unable to look away from the training room that still had no one inside. "Maybe Charles really can do it, after all, he''s a monster of Cyber Academy, an all-around monster!" many students thought to themselves. This seemingly impossible thought was actually unfolding. Inside Colton''s cabin, Charles was meticulously going through various steps on his own. In front of him, a blue potion was slowly congealing, this was his first attempt at crafting a blue-quality miracle drug. Being able to create a green-quality miracle drug meant one was an intermediate alchemist, while creating a blue-quality miracle drug indicated one was a master alchemist. A master-level alchemist could produce purple-quality miracle drugs, and with increasing alchemical skills, crafting orange-quality miracle drugs was also possible. Only master-level alchemists could consistently produce orange-quality miracle drugs, with a very slim chance of creating gold-quality miracle drugs. The blue potion before Charles already indicated that he was halfway into the realm of master alchemist! "Take it slow, take it slow, making mistakes on the first try is inevitable, but if I try a few more times today, I should be fine." Charles kept telling himself. What he was crafting now was the most common and simplest blue-quality miracle drug. While Charles was trying to become a master alchemist, Colton had come alone to the solitary grave in the bamboo forest. Colton slowly approached the tombstone, crouching down and leaning his entire weight against the smooth, clean gravestone, as if he wanted the cold stone to support his weary body. "Wan''er, I''m feeling a bit tired. The reason I wanted to become an alchemist in the first place was to avoid all the schemes and struggles of life and death." "But now, the old grievances have found me again, dragging Charles and all of Genosha into it." "This is your home, it''s also my home, and it''s the place where we first met. I don''t want to ruin it." "That kid Charles, the more I see him, the more I like him. If you hadn''t left, we might have had a child, who knows, maybe he would have been just as excellent as Charles." As Colton said this, he suddenly smiled, paused for a moment, and continued: "To be honest, if he is even half as talented as Charles, I would be very satisfied." In the tranquil bamboo forest, an old man was recounting recent events, his voice rising and falling, somewhat slow, often punctuated by pauses. Those pauses were not empty, they were filled with memories of the past! "I''ve made up my mind. Charles is still young, he will surely grow into a true powerhouse in the future. His character, his principles, destined him not to become a bad person. He will be a beacon of hope for many." "I am old now, and it''s time for me to do something for Charles." A pause, a long pause. The evening breeze grew stronger, rustling the bamboo nearby, the leaves whispering and scratching against each other in the wind. Colton gently pressed his face against the cold gravestone, listening to the sounds around him, and slowly said: "Are you supporting me too?" At that moment, a whirlwind suddenly rose from the ground in front of the grave, swirling up the bamboo leaves that had accumulated on the ground, lifting them into the air, and then gently letting them fall onto Colton''s shoulders. The falling leaves felt like a hug, almost as if someone had gently patted him on the shoulder. In the next moment, an elderly choked voice broke through, It was the pain of longing, as well as a sense of release from everything. When Colton finally gathered his emotions, took a deep breath, and left the solitary grave in the bamboo forest to return to the cabin, He had just reached the steps of the cabin when one of his feet became frozen in mid-air, motionless. He stared wide-eyed, fixated on Charles, who was fully engrossed inside the cabin! What did he see? A perfect blue potion was slowly taking shape under Charles''s careful manipulation, gradually transforming into a real blue-quality miracle drug! Colton''s heart began to race uncontrollably, instinctively blocking out his breath. The sound of the wind, the rustling of bamboo leaves, all external noises faded away, leaving only the sound of his heartbeat, quickening like the beat of some unknown music. "Thump! Thump thump! Thump thump thump!..." The rhythm grew faster, the drumming more urgent, until the moment Charles filled the glass bottle with the blue-quality miracle drug, everything reached its peak! External sounds returned, and Colton suddenly gasped for air, his whole body losing balance and collapsing to the ground. He didn''t have time to get up, he just lay there, trembling as he pointed at Charles and stammered: "You, you, you just succeeded? I''m not dreaming, am I?" Hearing Colton''s voice at the door, Charles instinctively turned around. Seeing Colton on the ground, not knowing what was wrong, he quickly tossed aside the freshly crafted blue-quality miracle drug and rushed over to help Colton up. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in the next moment, Colton''s furious roar blared in his ears: "Be careful! I haven''t even checked the quality of that miracle drug yet! I could die and it wouldn''t matter! Just bring that bottle over so I can have a look!" Chapter 362 Other Methods Charles had to stop in his tracks, taking a few steps back to pick up the bottle of miracle drug that had been carelessly tossed on the table. He quickly walked toward Colton while saying:"It''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug. Is it really that exciting? I was able to brew it, even if it gets damaged, I can just make a second bottle, or a third." Colton didn''t pay any attention to Charles at all. He reached out, carefully cradling the bottle of blue-quality miracle drug in his hands, gazing at it in awe. Then he slowly opened it and took a whiff of the aroma. Finally, he slowly poured a little out and placed it in his mouth to feel the effect. In an instant, Colton''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly exclaimed, "That''s right! It''s freshly brewed, and the effects are absolutely perfect!" When he first saw it, he thought Charles had just taken some semi-finished product to experiment with. But after observing it and even tasting it himself, he confirmed that this bottle of blue-quality miracle drug was indeed crafted by Charles! "It''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug. Come on, teacher, is it really that big of a deal? Let me help you up." Charles said directly. It turned out that Colton was so overwhelmed with excitement that he had remained sitting on the ground, completely forgetting to get up. At that moment, Colton didn''t care at all. He grabbed Charles''s arm and excitedly said: "What do you mean, it''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug? You''re only eighteen, and you''ve already produced a blue-quality miracle drug! Do you know what that means?" Charles scratched his head and replied slowly, "Isn''t the Seven from the Haunted Marsh also about to become a special-level alchemist? He''s eighteen too." Colton shook his head furiously, speaking dismissively, "Can he even be compared to you? How much time have you spent on alchemy? Don''t you have any idea?" Charles thought seriously for a moment, and he realized he really didn''t know. It wasn''t because he had spent too much time, it was because he had spent too little. "Charles, you are a true monster! You will definitely become a legendary-level alchemist in the future!" Colton said, taking a deep breath and speaking earnestly. Charles was a bit curious, it was the first time he had heard of a legendary-level alchemist, so he asked: "A legendary-level alchemist? Is it stronger than a master-level alchemist?" At that moment, Colton finally stood up from the ground, brushing off the dirt from his pants as he answered slowly: "As far as I know, there are only three legendary alchemists in the entire Ethereal Grove!" "Each legendary-level alchemist is more precious than a ninth-level Beast Master, because if a ninth-level Beast Master wants to break through to a higher level, they basically need the help of a legendary-level alchemist!" Charles instantly realized something was off. What realm is above a ninth-level Beast Master, and why do they need the help of a legendary-level alchemist? With a strong sense of curiosity, Charles voiced his questions. To his surprise, Colton shook his head and replied, "I don''t know the specific reasons either, because I''m not a legendary-level alchemist, nor am I a ninth-level Beast Master." Hearing this answer, Charles restrained his urge to tease Colton, keeping in mind the value of respecting elders and the young. At least he learned that above master-level alchemists are legendary-level alchemists, and that ninth-level Beast Masters have a great demand for legendary-level alchemists. Even if he didn''t know what that demand was. "By the way, teacher, I''m looking for a miracle drug recipe, preferably the best blue-quality one, that can use Ice Spirit Flower." Charles directly asked, explaining his previous idea. To Charles''s surprise, Colton immediately gave him a thumbs up and without hesitation pulled out an alchemy recipe, saying: "This one is perfect for you. Don''t worry, during practice, you can substitute the Ice Spirit Flower with other alchemy materials, it will just affect the potency a bit." "When the time comes, just go ahead and use it freely. To be on the safe side, I''ll prepare two sets of alchemy materials, which means that old coot Quinn will need to buy two Ice Spirit Flowers from you, at five hundred gold coins each!" Charles''s eyes widened. Five hundred gold coins for one flower! One thousand gold coins for two! What does that even mean? He considered himself to be reasonably good at making money, yet his current assets didn''t even reach five hundred gold coins! "What''s that? Those orange-quality miracle drugs I gave you before, if you sold them, would also fetch around five hundred gold coins." Colton waved his hand dismissively. This display of wealth instantly made Charles understand why Colton could procure emerald-quality Mia and diamond-quality Little Gold. Indeed, powerful alchemists never seem to lack money. Charles''s desire to become an alchemist grew even stronger, he still had four mystical beasts that needed to be trained. Who knows, if he contracts a divine beast in the future, the resources required might not even be available in all of Genosha! "Teacher, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll practice this miracle drug recipe diligently over the next few days, and when the seventh day approaches, I''ll agree to participate in the alchemist duel." Charles said slowly. Colton waved his hand, carefully holding the bottle of freshly crafted blue-quality miracle drug as he left the wooden cabin. In the Cyber Academy dormitory, It was already quite late. Charles lay on his bed, looking at the information prompts in front of him about Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold. Max''s information read: [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] [Weaknesses]: Neck, Abdomen/Toxic Attributes S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hobbies]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Mood]: Average [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 92 [Evolution]: 4 Routes [Description]: As the first mystical beast to be contracted, Max seems to be in a bit of a bad mood. He can sense that his master seems to care more about the other mystical beasts. Now for Mousie''s information: [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attributes]: Darkness [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Power] [Weaknesses]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Hobbies]: Scaring people [Mood]: Very Good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 Routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Do not be fooled by its adorable appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, the consequences could be terrifying. Its true power remains sealed. ..... Charles looked at the information description about Max and felt a bit emotional. Recently, that was indeed the case. The emerald-quality Mia and diamond-quality Little Gold required much more growth. He had been neglecting his care for Max and Mousie quite a bit. However, Mousie had that carefree, silly personality and didn''t seem to mind at all. Max, on the other hand, was different. It was very perceptive. Thinking of this, Charles decided that in his free time, he must make an effort to spend quality time with Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, and go out to have some fun. It would be a good way to relax his mind. With that thought, Charles stopped pondering and quickly washed up before drifting off into dreamland. Inside the Cyber Academy, It was already late at night. Jamie was still awake, not because he wanted to be, but because a guest''s arrival kept him from leaving. "Nathaniel, what brings you here at this hour?" Jamie frowned. He already knew the reason for the visit, it was undoubtedly related to Charles. After all, the biggest news in Genosha lately was about the master-level alchemist Kingston from the Haunted Marsh. "I''m here for Charles. He''s also a senior alchemist, and I believe he has what it takes to defeat that Seven." Nathaniel said without hesitation. Hearing this, Jamie instantly stood up, anger flashing in his eyes. "What do you mean by having what it takes? The alchemists from the Haunted Marsh are significantly stronger than ours in Genosha. Charles might not necessarily defeat him! What if he fails..." Before Jamie could finish his sentence, Nathaniel interrupted him directly. "It won''t happen. Charles can do it. Besides, even if he fails, that might be better." Jamie slammed his hand on the table and asked loudly, "Nathaniel, what do you mean by that?" "You should know what I mean. We both understand Charles''s talent, so we should help him focus all his energy on his Beast Mastery training. It''s not impossible for him to become a Level 9 Beast Master!" Nathaniel said with a serious expression. He paused for a moment before continuing: "Moreover, even though Charles knows he might not win, he still selflessly agreed to participate in the alchemist duel for the sake of the country and its people. He will become a symbol of spirit for all Genosha people." Jamie took a deep breath, looking seriously at Nathaniel as he slowly said: "We''ve both been in his shoes before. We know that when we were young, the last thing we wanted was for older people to make decisions for us. Charles is not the reckless type, letting him choose for himself is the best option!" "Are you representing His Majesty?" Jamie asked once more. Nathaniel sighed, shook his head, and replied slowly, "The king feels the same way as you. I just wonder if Colton would be willing to give up everything for Charles to seek revenge on Quinn. If that happens, Genosha would lose a powerful alchemist." Jamie sat down in his chair, feeling a bit defeated, and replied slowly: "That''s still his choice. He won''t regret it." Nathaniel remained silent. Losing a master-level alchemist from Genosha was something he couldn''t accept! "There''s not no other way." Jamie suddenly spoke up. Chapter 363 Jamies Solution Nathaniel suddenly lifted his head, his eyes wide open as he stared at Jamie. He asked urgently, "What other way is there? Hurry up and tell me!"Jamie didn''t rush to answer. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and began to contemplate. Rather than a solution, it was more of an immature idea. Previously, at the Golden Mountain Range, Drake and Cecilia, both Level 8 Beast Masters from the Dawn organization, had placed great importance on Charles and offered him some rather unusual privileges. Moreover, since Drake and Cecilia had gone to rescue Ezra, if they could return within the next few days, Jamie might be able to persuade Cecilia and Drake. With him, as an Level 8 Beast Master, along with Nathaniel, Ezra, Cecilia, and Drake! The combined strength of five Level 8 Beast Masters would be enough to make Kingston seriously reconsider whether he should continue to stubbornly support Quinn in applying pressure on Genosha. Quinn''s leverage over Colton and Charles stemmed from the tense and hostile relationship between Genosha and Kingston at present. If Kingston were to abandon that stance, no matter how arrogant Quinn became or how much power he wielded, he would no longer be able to threaten or coerce Colton and Charles. At that point, all the problems would be resolved. Upon hearing this idea, Nathaniel fell into silence. He stared at Jamie, and after a long while, he finally spoke up: "I didn''t realize Charles was so important to you. Don''t you consider the consequences for yourself?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jamie shook his head and didn''t answer. He simply watched the cigarette burning between his fingers, taking a deep drag before forcefully exhaling. "We old folks have to step up, right? We need to create a space for the younger ones." Nathaniel remained silent. If Jamie truly went through with this plan, he would never have the chance to return to the Cyber Academy headquarters again, because he was the dean of Genosha''s Cyber Academy! Ordinary teachers could have personal stances and help their own country, that was understandable. But he was the dean, completely representing the stance of the Cyber Academy. He had no reason to intervene in a matter that didn''t involve all the students of the Cyber Academy. The cost of taking action could be severe, and he might face punishment, possibly even losing his position as dean. Jamie slowly began to speak, "This plan has some flaws. It requires Ezra and the others to return in time, and the Dawn organization will definitely take this opportunity to sink Charles deeper." "Those secret organizations are entangled too deeply." Nathaniel nodded, he could also analyze the pros and cons of the situation. "You and Colton are really willing to give up everything for Charles. Going back to the headquarters openly has always been your dream." Nathaniel sighed and said slowly. "If you were me, you''d do the same. I can only say, Charles is the future!" Jamie didn''t reveal too much. He knew some information from Lucas, while Colton was completely unaware. A silence fell between the two of them. At that moment, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the office door. Colton appeared before Jamie and Nathaniel. "What a coincidence, you''re here too. It''s so late, what business do you still have to discuss? Should I step out for a bit?" Colton said with a smile. Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances, their eyes filled with confusion. Colton shouldn''t be wearing that expression at this time. At the very least, he should look a bit somber. How could he have a face full of smiles? Was the shock too much for him? "Are you okay? I know this situation isn''t good at all, but..." Jamie''s words were cut off. Colton quickly interrupted, saying, "What''s not good? This is a huge opportunity!" Hearing Colton say that, Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances again, both silently thinking that something was wrong. Colton must have been affected. After all, to give up everything after working hard to become a master-level alchemist, only to lose both arms and never be able to practice alchemy again, is something that no one could easily accept. "Ugh, if I were to go from a Level 8 Beast Master to an ordinary person, I couldn''t handle that either." Jamie said slowly. Nathaniel thought about that and nodded in agreement. Only Colton''s smile shifted to a puzzled confusion as he spoke again, "What are you two talking about? If there''s nothing important, I have some good news to share." Jamie and Nathaniel paid him no mind, what good news could there possibly be at a time like this? Until Colton pulled out a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug and seriously announced: "You absolutely won''t guess who crafted this blue-quality miracle drug." Jamie, indifferent and without thinking, replied, "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s your apprentice Charles. A senior alchemist making a blue-quality miracle drug isn''t that..." Jamie''s voice trailed off and his eyes widened in shock! A senior alchemist can''t produce a blue-quality miracle drug, only a top-tier alchemist can do that! Charles made this? Is this for real? Could it be that Colton has really lost it, that something''s off with his mind? Charles has only been a senior alchemist for a month, just one month! Jamie''s mind was filled with all kinds of doubts. He looked at the beaming Colton, then at the bottle of blue-quality miracle drug, and finally turned his gaze to Nathaniel''s face. Jamie and Nathaniel locked eyes, their mouths agape, and they instinctively blurted out a curse: "Whoa!" If Charles has already produced a blue-quality miracle drug and has become a top-tier alchemist, then he would surely win decisively in the duel against the master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh and his apprentice Seven! They had just been racking their brains for a solution, and now the answer was right in front of them. That is to let Charles use his power to teach a harsh lesson to that master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh and his apprentice Seven, to show them what a true genius really is! What if the alchemist from the Haunted Marsh thinks Genosha is a small place? Even the geniuses from small places are better than them. They might as well just hang themselves after boiling some pasta! "I need to get back quickly. Since Charles can win, I need to inform His Majesty and change our plans." Nathaniel said without hesitation. Just as he stepped out of the office door, he paused and pulled back. He walked directly to Colton''s side and extended his hand, saying, "Hand it over." Colton was momentarily taken aback and asked in confusion, "What?" "Of course, I mean this bottle of blue-quality miracle drug! Otherwise, even His Majesty wouldn''t believe it and would think I, like you, have a screw loose." Nathaniel said as he took the bottle of miracle drug from Colton''s hand and quickly left. In the Genosha royal palace, Miles was still sitting on the throne, looking at the various pieces of intelligence spread out on the table, deep in thought until his head began to ache, and then he finally stopped. "Sigh, a weak nation has no diplomacy! Genosha has been weak for too long, we must leverage this genius Charles to rally everyone together." Miles sighed slowly. The last qualified genius was Hale, who was not cursed. Before Charles appeared, Luna was also within consideration, but her personality was just too unsuitable, she could only be observed from a distance and couldn''t inspire loyalty. Now, the most suitable candidate is Charles! "Trust in Charles, whatever he chooses, Genosha will support him!" Miles felt he had little choice left. He didn''t want to grovel before the Stellar Empire nor let Kingston defeat Genosha. Just then, Nathaniel appeared before him after passing through the announcement. "Speak, you''re still awake at this hour. Is there something very important?" Miles reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He was tired, being an emperor was exhausting, especially for a king of a small nation who wanted to strengthen his country''s power. At that moment, Nathaniel pulled out a bottle of miracle drug and slowly handed it over. Miles glanced at it and instantly perked up, joking: "Is this a miracle drug you specially found because you saw I was fatigued? But why is it blue-quality? Are you running low on funds lately?" Few people knew that the renowned iron-willed minister Nathaniel was actually afraid of his wife, and he had very little pocket money, which is why Miles said what he did. Nathaniel felt a bit helpless and had to explain: "Your Majesty, this bottle of miracle drug wasn''t bought by me, it was crafted by Charles." "Charles? Wait, say that again!" Miles instantly shot up from his throne. When Nathaniel repeated himself, Miles couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "A month! From senior alchemist to top-tier alchemist, Charles''s alchemy talent is no less than that of Beast Mastery!" Miles suddenly had a thought. He quickly approached Nathaniel and said slowly: "Do you think it''s possible that Charles will not only become a level nine Beast Master but also a legendary alchemist?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened, as if he were startled by the idea, and replied: "That''s unlikely, right? That would be too monstrous, it''s not something a human can achieve!" Miles took a deep breath, once this idea emerged, it wouldn''t go away. If Charles really could do that, then as long as Genosha tightly bound Charles to them, in a few decades, as long as Charles didn''t fall midway, Genosha would become the leading power in the Abyssal Depths! In fact, let''s be bolder! Genosha could unify the entire Abyssal Depths! Unify the entire Abyssal Depths! Something no one had ever accomplished before, and the opportunity lay before Miles! "Have you forgotten? Your ancestors and mine never thought they would one day establish a nation in a war-torn land!" Miles said slowly. Nathaniel''s breathing suddenly quickened. Chapter 364 The Old Man in the Wheelchair "Your Majesty, can Charles really achieve that level? We all know how difficult it is to establish a nation, let alone unify the entire Abyssal Depths." Nathaniel said slowly, his heart racing.As an eighth-level Beast Master, he had seen too many storms, but the thought of Charles''s monstrous talent made him unable to help but fantasize. "As long as we give Charles enough time to grow, he can definitely do it. After all, have you ever heard of Charles''s talent before?" Miles''s gaze was like fire, intense and passionate. A level nine Beast Master, a legendary alchemisteither one could change the fate of a nation! "We must find a way to deepen the bond between Charles and Genosha. We will give him everything he desiresposition, honor, status!" Miles''s tone was more serious than ever. As the Emperor of Genosha, Miles had always been above the people of Genosha. Those so-called genius youths took pride in having the chance to see him. However, the genius youths did not know that at that moment, Miles was focused on how to win Charles over! Early the next morning, Charles arrived at the classroom as usual. As soon as he walked in, all eyes instinctively turned toward him. Even during the lesson, the teachers at Cyber Academy occasionally glanced his way. "Charles, what were you up to yesterday? A lot of people were waiting for you at the training room door. I''ve never seen anything like that." Jace asked, pretending to pay attention to the class while leaning back and speaking softly. Charles thought for a moment. He wasn''t ready to reveal that he had become a top-tier alchemist just yet. If word got out and both Quinn and Seven backed down, it would be a problem. After all, Charles was still planning to make a significant profit from Quinn! If he succeeded, he wouldn''t have to worry about resources for training mystical beasts for a while. Thinking along those lines, Charles decided not to tell the whole truth and replied, "I had a few things to take care of yesterday, so I didn''t go to the training room." After hearing this answer, Jace deflated like a punctured balloon, slumping back in his chair with a look of disappointment on his face. He genuinely believed that Charles hadn''t shown up at the training room because he was over at Colton''s, making the breakthrough from a high-level alchemist to a top-tier alchemist. "Sigh, what are we going to do in a few days? Charles, this morning some students mentioned that a lot of people have gathered outside the academy, and they''re all here for you." Jace said, quickly turning to Charles while the teacher''s back was turned. Charles didn''t take it to heart, his mind was filled with the miracle drug formula that Colton had given him yesterday. [Spirit Ice Liquid Formula] [Grade]: Blue-tier miracle drug [Formula]: Tier 3 Ice Attribute Beast Core 1, Ice Spirit Flower 1 (Ice Ling Grass 1) ... [Description]: This miracle drug is crafted using the ice attribute energy from the ice attribute beast core and the Ice Spirit Flower. It holds immense value for ice attribute Beast Masters. Due to the scarcity of Ice Spirit Flowers, the more common Ice Ling Grass can be used as a substitute, though it will lower the quality of the miracle drug. The Spirit Ice Liquid made from Ice Spirit Flowers is close in quality to a purple-tier miracle drug. The miracle drug formula that Teacher Colton gave him was simply tailor-made for him! In the early stages, he could practice using the more common and affordable Ice Ling Grass, and once he became familiar with the process, he could switch to using Ice Spirit Flowers to improve his chances of success. When the time comes for the alchemist duel, he can really make Quinn bleed. With two Ice Spirit Flowers priced at a thousand gold coins each, Quinn surely can''t have that much gold on him, right? Charles kept calculating in his mind. As soon as the morning classes ended, he couldn''t wait to leave the classroom. He wanted to make the most of his time to finish lunch and, during the midday break, head to the alchemist guild to purchase some alchemy materials. Upon arriving at the cafeteria, Charles noticed that the students at Cyber Academy were no longer as relaxed as they used to be. First, there was the provocation from the Stellar Empire Beast Master, and then the threat from the Haunted Marsh master-level alchemist. All the students felt the pressure coming from the real world. As a result, during lunch, every student ate quickly and efficiently, finishing their meals before immediately rushing off to practice or the training tower. At that moment, the second princess of Genosha, Camilla, gracefully walked over with her lunchbox and arrived at Charles''s side. "Is anyone sitting here? May I join you?" Camilla asked, pointing to the seat next to Charles. Charles found it a bit strange. Normally, Camilla never ate in the cafeteria, royal family members usually had their meals specially delivered. Why was she breaking her routine today and choosing to eat in the academy''s cafeteria? Charles thought about it briefly but didn''t delve deeper into speculation. He replied: "No one is here. I usually eat alone." Camilla nodded slightly, lifting the hem of her pristine white dress just a bit, and sat down next to Charles. Instantly, a delicate fragrance wafted over. Charles felt even more puzzled, Camilla hadn''t had this scent on her during morning class. "Is something going on?" Charles couldn''t help but ask. Camilla lowered her head slightly, subconsciously fiddling with the rice in her lunchbox with her chopsticks. Her face turned red, and she dared not look up at Charles as she quietly replied: "No, nothing''s wrong. I just suddenly wanted to eat in the cafeteria and happened to run into you here." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded, thinking it was good that nothing was wrong. However, a voice broke the silence. "Charles, you haven''t finished eating yet! Camilla, you''re here too! I just saw you standing there with your lunchbox, waiting for Charles to arrive!" Jace''s voice suddenly rang out. In an instant, Camilla''s ears turned red and began to heat up. She looked down at her lunchbox, resembling a shy little rabbit, lost in thought. Jace halted his steps, regretting his words as he quickly said: "Sorry, my mistake! I spoke too soon. I have to hurry to practice, so you two take your time eating." Before Charles could respond, Jace quickly left the cafeteria. Once outside, he turned back to glance at the academy cafeteria and said enviously: "Charles not only has great talent, but his charm with the opposite sex is off the charts! First Catherine, then Celestine, and now a princess from Genosha!" "Thinking about it, it''s true. A genius like Charles would have an explosive attraction to the opposite sex!" "Sigh, I''m so envious! I''m just dying of jealousy!" .... Feeling the envy from Jace, Charles quickly finished the food in his lunchbox. He turned to Camilla, who seemed to be counting the grains of rice in her box, and said: "I''m done eating. You can take your time, I need to go out for a bit." Camilla looked up suddenly and, without thinking, replied, "I''m done too! I also need to go out, so how about..." Charles glanced at the untouched rice in her lunchbox and nodded. After Charles and Camilla left the cafeteria, two students kept staring at their retreating figures. One of them sighed and said slowly: "The second princess, Your Highness, is so innocent. She has grown up in the palace and knows nothing about the affairs of men and women in the outside world. I really don''t understand why His Majesty would..." "Shut up! His Majesty''s decisions are not for you and me to discuss. Just do your job and record what just happened." another student said sharply. "I was just expressing my thoughts. His Majesty suddenly wants the second princess to get close to Charles. Isn''t that a bit beneath her status? Your Highness is a princess of Genosha!" the first student replied, somewhat unwilling. The other one smacked him on the head and said, "If it were anyone else, it would definitely be beneath her status. But with Charles, that''s a different story." Watching Charles and Camilla walk further away, the two of them couldn''t say much more and quickly followed discreetly. As Charles and Camilla arrived at the entrance of the academy, they saw a crowd of people of all ages from Genosha quietly waiting at the gates. "Look! It''s Charles!" "Charles is coming out!" Immediately, someone exclaimed, and all eyes were drawn to Charles. Charles instinctively frowned. He thought these people would rush over, but to his surprise, they were just watching from a distance. Aside from the initial exclamations, there was an overwhelming silence. The gaze of the Genosha citizens was fixed on Charles, quiet and motionless, yet heavy with meaning. Camilla had never seen a scene like this before and instinctively whispered, "Charles, what''s wrong with them?" Charles shook his head, he didn''t know either. Just then, the crowd slowly parted. An elderly man adorned with Genosha medals, sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed by someone, appeared at the front and moved closer to Charles. The old man had white hair, cloudy eyes, and his hands trembled incessantly, clearly indicating he was in poor health. However, Charles didn''t notice any of that at first glance. His attention was entirely drawn to the man''s back. How could one describe that feeling? It was like standing amidst the ruins of a battlefield, where remnants of destruction lay everywhere, and black smoke slowly rose into the air, stirred by an unseen wind, dancing menacingly! Then there was a tattered, filthy flag, still defiantly waving at the center of the battlefield, catching the wind. The old man''s back was like that unyielding flag, standing tall against the odds! Chapter 365 Forced to Adapt "Mr. Charles, this is the oldest veteran in Genosha. He is one hundred and three years old, having experienced countless battles. He is our most treasured war hero," the person pushing the wheelchair said slowly.His voice wasn''t very quiet, yet the old man in the wheelchair seemed to hear nothing at all. It wasn''t until the person pushing the wheelchair lowered his head and leaned in close to the old man''s ear, shouting loudly: "Charles is here. You wanted to see him, and he''s right in front of you!" Then the old man turned his head slowly, looking around in confusion, and said in a slow tone: Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where is he? Where is our little hero?" Charles instinctively took two steps forward. As he did, the person speaking near the old man''s ear explained: "The old hero is quite aged, and after the ravages of war, his ears and eyes are nearly useless. After hearing about you, he insisted on coming to see you, wanting to talk." At that moment, Charles had reached the old man''s side. He slowly crouched in front of the wheelchair. A gentle breeze blew by, lifting the old man''s pant legs, which were empty inside. Charles took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "I am Charles. Grandpa, what would you like to say to me?" The old man struggled to turn his neck to face Charles. His eyes were so cloudy, devoid of any sparkle. The old man''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly. Though his voice was faint, the tone conveyed an undeniable strength. "Child, rest assured, Genosha is not afraid of those threats and oppressions. I can still move; I can still fight!" "Although you are a hero, in my eyes, you are still a childan eighteen-year-old kid who cannot bear the weight of an entire nation. You should do what you want, without being influenced. You need not worry about those threats!" "I can still move; I can still fight!" As Charles listened to the old man''s words, he instinctively looked at the old man''s back. An aged and frail body bound an indomitable spirit. It was only then that Charles understood that the crowd gathered at the entrance of the Cyber Academy had all come to support him. In their eyes, Charles was a hero of Genosha, but also just an eighteen-year-old youth who should not bear such a heavy burden, especially that of a nation''s interests! "Exactly, Charles. Just focus on being yourself and grow at your own pace!" "Don''t worry, Genosha is not that weak. We will all support you!" "Charles, that Seven is just an arrogant little man. His words are as worthless as gas; you shouldn''t pay any attention to them." "Everyone sees what you''re doing. You''re still so young, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Once you become a top-tier alchemist, you can have a proper showdown with that Seven!" More and more people began to speak up, and the way they looked at Charles changed, as if they were viewing a beloved family member. Their words came from the heart, and Charles could clearly feel their genuine emotions. For a moment, Charles, who had never experienced such treatment, almost revealed his ambition to become a top-tier alchemist. If it were any other young person, they would likely be filled with youthful fervor, wanting to prove themselves, and would have blurted everything out. Even the most composed character would crumble quietly under the gaze of the crowd. But Charles was different; his calmness and composure were far beyond the norm! Charles took a deep breath, slowly surveyed the surrounding citizens of Genosha, and said loudly: "Rest assured, I won''t let you down. I have this confidence!" As soon as he said that, the gathered citizens of Genosha were momentarily taken aback, and then they quickly replied: "Charles, we came here to urge you not to agree to participate in the alchemist duel. You''re still young; there will be more chances to prove yourself!" "That''s right, Charles! Please don''t act impulsively!" "Seven and his teacher are just bullies, specifically targeting you. You mustn''t fall for their tricks, Charles!" Hearing Charles say that, the crowd of Genosha citizens felt a bit uneasy. They thought it might have backfired; the boy''s stubbornness and impulsiveness had prompted him to say such things. Charles shook his head and glanced at the old man in the wheelchair, who seemed unaware of what was happening. "Don''t worry, everyone. You all know what kind of person I am. Since I''ve said this, it means I have confidence!" Charles said once more. It wasn''t until this moment that the people around began to think seriously. More and more eyes lit up, sparkling with excitement. Though it was hard to believe that someone who had just become a high-level alchemist claimed he had the confidence to defeat someone on the verge of becoming a top-tier alchemist, especially one from the Haunted Marsh! But the one saying this was Charles! The crowd gathered at the entrance of Cyber Academy suddenly became exhilarated. Someone couldn''t help but ask again: "Is it true?" Charles nodded. He calmly bid farewell to the old man in the wheelchair and, with Camilla by his side, made his way toward the alchemist guild under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Before Charles even reached the front door of the alchemist guild, the events that had just transpired had already become a hot topic. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, looked at the information on his phone and then glanced at the excited Camilla, who was beaming with joy. He let out a silent sigh. Those who are not professional alchemists have no idea about the difficulty involved. It is nearly impossible to go from a high-level alchemist to a top-tier alchemist in just one month, especially not under circumstances where all your time is dedicated to studying. He knew that Charles only studied with Colton, a master-level alchemist, at night, and in the past month, he had been delayed by various events. If you were to accurately tally the time Charles spent studying alchemy, it would undoubtedly be shockingly low! This was also the reason he felt so helpless in front of Quinn; Charles simply couldn''t have much confidence in defeating Seven! Even if his talent was exceptional, it still fell within the realm of humanity. "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Don''t you believe in Charles? You didn''t believe he was a high-level alchemist at first either." Camilla sensed Owen''s unease. Owen sighed and looked at the worried Camilla, answering directly: "That was before. Now that I know Charles''s situation and understand the time he has dedicated to studying alchemy, no one would believe it!" Camilla had always believed in her grandfather, but at this moment, she said: "The more unbelievable something is, the more likely Charles is to make it happen. He is that kind of person, a miracle maker!" Owen smiled helplessly, the expression on his face bitterly sweet. Just as he was about to say something more, an unusual sound emerged from the hall of the alchemist guild. Owen quickly looked down through the second-floor window and spotted a figure he never expected to see. "Charles? What is he doing here at this time? Is he really being impulsive, thinking about publicly agreeing to Seven and participating in the alchemist duel?" "Oh no, oh no! I have to stop him!" The thought struck Owen, and he instantly dashed out of the second-floor office. His movements were exceptionally agile, and he flew down the long stairs in just two strides. "Charles! You must think this through! Don''t act impulsively!" Owen shouted as he descended the stairs. Hearing the voice, Charles looked up and saw Owen nearly lose his footing, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, they were close enough that Charles quickly reached out to steady him, responding: "President Owen, I''m not being impulsive. I told you, I have confidence." This was the umpteenth time Charles had said this; he felt like he was being forced into a habit. "Nonsense! Although Seven is not a good person, he is about to become a top-tier alchemist, and his alchemy skills are no joke!" Owen, holding his waist, tried to persuade him again. Every alchemist in the hall had their gaze fixed on Charles, each expression differing. Some Genosha alchemists believed in Charles, thinking he could indeed defeat Seven. Others, however, felt that Charles was inexperienced, overestimating himself while underestimating his opponent. Nonetheless, everyone was concerned for Charles and had no ill intentions. "Forget it; it''s hard to explain everything right now. How about we talk in the office?" Charles thought for a moment. He planned to reveal his ambition to become a top-tier alchemist, but only to Owen. As for the others, it was better to keep it under wraps to avoid any leaks. "Alright, I need to have a serious talk with you, Charles. You need to listen carefully and definitely can''t act impulsively!" Owen said as he turned to head back upstairs. Just as Owen crossed a staircase, he stopped in his tracks, standing still with his hand out, saying to Charles: "Come help me; I rushed down too quickly and twisted my back!" Charles couldn''t help but smile wryly. He could guess that Owen must have thought he was here to announce his participation in the alchemist duel, which was why he was so anxious. This also indirectly indicated Owen''s concern and regard for him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted this way. "President Owen, take it easy. Once we get to the office, I''ll explain everything thoroughly," Charles quickly supported Owen as they headed back to the second floor. Camilla exchanged glances with Charles but didn''t say a word, quietly following behind. Meanwhile, the alchemists in the hall wore looks of discomfort; everyone''s attention was focused on whether Charles would participate in the alchemist duel. They were also eager to find out what Charles had to say! Chapter 366 Give Them a Surprise "What! Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!" Owen shouted loudly.His voice was so loud that everyone in the alchemist guild hall could hear him. Many people strained to rise on their tiptoes, stretching their necks, trying hard to get closer to the source of the sound, eager to hear what Charles had said that had made the president of the alchemist guild, Owen, so agitated. Unfortunately, next to the window of the second-floor office, Charles''s figure appeared as he looked down at the hall below. Under the expectant gazes of the many alchemists in the hall, Charles unhesitatingly shut the soundproof window. "I mean, President Owen, can you not be so excited? I''m not joking," Charles said, turning around after closing the window, a hint of helplessness in his voice. At that moment, Owen stood in front of the chair, his eyes fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief and doubt, while Camilla wore a beaming smile, continuously pumping her fists in the air. "Brother Charles, I knew you could do it!" "Camilla, wait a minute. You''ve never been interested in alchemy since you were little, so you don''t understand how hard it is to accept what Charles just said!" Owen said, extending a hand to support himself on the table. He simply couldn''t believe his ears; just moments ago, Charles had stated that his purpose for coming today was to buy the alchemical materials for the miracle drug, Spirit Ice Liquid. As the president of the alchemist guild, Owen was well-informed. He knew that Spirit Ice Liquid was a blue-quality miracle drug, only capable of being refined by elite alchemists. Then Charles casually mentioned that he had become an elite alchemist just yesterday and had successfully refined a blue-quality miracle drug. Owen didn''t believe it at all! It had taken him three full years to progress from a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist! Then he spent another ten years to advance from elite alchemist to master-level alchemist, after which he had been stuck at the master level without any improvement. Owen took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and slowly said, "Charles, are you trying to trick me so you can agree to Seven''s challenge and participate in the alchemist duel?" Charles shrugged helplessly and replied, "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. You can call Teacher Colton; he witnessed it all yesterday." Owen was about to blurt out "Okay," but suddenly noticed a barely perceptible smile on Charles''s lips. Owen immediately shut his mouth, thought for a moment, and then slowly said: "You clever kid, you almost had me fooled. I haven''t spoken to your Teacher Colton for nearly ten years." At this point, Owen seemed a bit nostalgic, and his mood slightly dipped. It wasn''t until this moment that he could fully calm down and think carefully about whether it was possible for Charles to go from a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist in such a short time. Soon, Owen arrived at the answer: it was, of course, impossible! Charles didn''t elaborate further but said: "When Quinn showed up that day, President Owen, you wanted to help the teacher too, but unfortunately, there was no way to stop everything." Charles had been present that day and noticed the exchanged glances between Owen and Colton. From being close brothers to strangers, then back to wanting to help each other in times of trouble. Charles understood that neither of them wanted to back down, and he had hoped to use Owen''s doubts to encourage a connection with Teacher Colton. He hadn''t expected to be seen through by Owen. "Well, there''s no helping it. Can you lend me an alchemy room for a bit? I want to try refining the Spirit Ice Liquid," Charles said as he scratched his head. Seeing Charles like this, Owen''s disbelief slowly began to fade away, and his expression grew quite peculiar. It was as if he truly wanted everything to be real, but due to his own experiences, he felt it was something humans couldn''t achieve, and yet here was Charles achieving it with ease! "Do you know that your teacher, Colton, took a whole year to advance from high-level alchemist to elite alchemist?" Owen said slowly. Charles shook his head, indicating he didn''t know. "Maybe the teacher was particularly busy at that time, which is quite normal; I am busy too," Charles thought for a moment and decided to stand up for Teacher Colton. Owen smiled helplessly and replied: "There are 24 hours in a day, and your teacher could spend twenty of those hours on alchemy, yet it still took him a full year!" The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Charles didn''t know how to respond; he worked hard enough as it was, but he hadn''t realized that Teacher Colton could achieve such a level of dedication. "Alright, I know you have classes this afternoon. I will help you collect the alchemical materials for the Spirit Ice Liquid, and have someone deliver them to you. Now you can tell me why you decided to quietly share this with me," Owen said slowly. He had been stunned by Charles''s words earlier, but now that he believed them, he began to ponder why Charles would do such a thing. Soon, Charles expressed his thoughts once again. Owen''s eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open; it took him a long time to react. "You really are a peculiar one. Most young people in a situation like this would be itching to teach Seven a lesson, but you seem indifferent, wanting to gain more from it," Owen said slowly. He paused for a moment, studying Charles closely, and continued, "You really have a level head; you''re not like a typical young person. You''re even calmer than us old-timers." "Wait, that''s not entirely true. When Seven mentioned your teacher, you showed quite a bit of youthful passion. It seems you care less about yourself and more about those around you." Charles thought seriously about it; he wasn''t sure what kind of person he was. Sometimes he was exceptionally calm, indifferent to the lives of others. Except for children. Yes, except for children. As an adult, everything is a choice, made willingly or forced upon you. But children are different; they are innocent and pure, having done little wrong. Sneaking away and hiding their mother''s remote control is about the worst thing they might do. With that thought, Charles fell silent. He recalled the bodies of those children he had seen beneath the abandoned factory. "Then I''ll trouble you, President Owen. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now," Charles said slowly. Owen looked at Charles and sensed something was off but didn''t press further. He thought it was normal; young people can be quite pessimistic, even while being passionate! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A smile suddenly appeared on Colton''s face as he said, "Alright, I won''t let this out. I''m looking forward to seeing Quinn and Seven''s expressions when they discover you are an elite alchemist." "Especially that guy Quinn. When he discovers he spent a thousand gold coins to ask you to take action, preventing his apprentice from practicing alchemy ever again, will he just collapse?" Camilla quickly chimed in, adding: "Anyway, that despicable guy Seven is definitely going to meet a particularly miserable end! He deserves it. If it weren''t for Brother Charles becoming an elite alchemist, he might have really failed, and then he wouldn''t be able to do alchemy anymore!" Camilla spoke with great conviction; she wanted to see Seven''s painful downfall and felt no sympathy or pityonly the desire to mock him mercilessly! "You little brat, I wonder whose personality you inherited," Owen grumbled. Camilla immediately replied, "Grandpa, if you see Quinn in pain, will you comfort him?" "Of course not! I would just stand beside him, laughing heartily and mocking him," Owen laughed as he answered. The pressure they both felt had vanished, completely transformed into anticipation for Charles''s performance in a few days! They could hardly wait to see Quinn and Seven become total failures in front of all the people of Genosha! What a lofty alchemist from the Haunted Marsh! Once in Genosha, if he provoked Charles, he''d have to obediently become a loser! Meanwhile, In a hotel in Genosha, Quinn suddenly sneezed for no apparent reason. "What''s going on? I feel a bit off... Is there something I''m overlooking?" Quinn pondered repeatedly in his mind. He thought and thought again, and concluded that there shouldn''t be anything he missed or failed to consider. This time, using his power to pressure Genosha, he had taken on a lot of risks. In the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild, he wasn''t the only master-level alchemist; there were other master-level alchemists who expressed dissatisfaction with his actions. However, after Quinn explained himself repeatedly, everything was expected to progress in the direction he anticipated, without any surprises. Moreover, it wouldn''t have any negative impact on the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild; those people had tacitly approved of his actions. "Colton, Charles, you two should be content. These little Genosha folks have made me expend a lot of effort and take risks to pressure you, so consider it your honor," Quinn said slowly. He was very confident in this plan; Charles was a high-level alchemist, and no matter what, he wouldn''t be stronger than Seven, nor would he ever become an elite alchemist. After all, with just a month to spare, even if Charles studied alchemical knowledge for twenty hours a day without rest, it wouldn''t be enough for him to become an elite alchemist! He himself took a year and a half to go from being a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist. Charles was just a human, not a god or a demon, and he couldn''t achieve the impossible! Chapter 367 Max "Seven, after this time''s success, I will help you gain access to the inner circle of the Haunted Marshal Chemist Guild. Once you have a certain level of power, I can finally retire." Quinn called Seven over to him.Seven was momentarily stunned, this was what he had always hoped for. Only by truly entering the Haunted Marshal Chemist Guild could he wield immense power, just like his mentor Quinn. Small nations like Genosha could be easily manipulated and threatened, forced to resist silently. "Really, Master? You can count on me! In this alchemist duel, I will give it my all!" Seven''s face lit up with boundless joy as he thumped his chest and vowed earnestly. Quinn nodded. This time, nothing could go wrong, he also needed to find a way to unleash all of Seven''s potential. "By the way, later you should check into Charles''s background again. The information available online isn''t reliable. Stick to the usual method and get it from a professional intelligence organization, but this time choose a different one. I want to ensure there are no issues with Charles''s information." Quinn reiterated. His nature was quite cautious, to be absolutely certain, he decided to switch to another intelligence organization to guarantee that everything was flawless. Seven responded without a hint of hesitation, "Don''t worry, Master. I won''t let you down. You can count on me, there won''t be any problems!" After Seven left, Quinn fell into deep thought. He seriously contemplated continuing to apply pressure on the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild and the Genosha royal family. Quinn pulled out his phone and dialed a number, then calmly said: "Owen, you should know what the consequences will be if this drags on any longer. Perhaps the Genosha Alchemist Guild will need a new president." Within the Genosha Alchemist Guild, Upon hearing Quinn''s threat over the phone, Owen couldn''t help but smile. He rubbed his still aching waist, quickly organized his thoughts, and tried to avoid any flaws as he replied: "Mr. Quinn, the decisions regarding Charles and Colton are not something the Alchemist Guild can influence. However, I will do my best to try and persuade Charles to agree to the alchemist duel!" "Hmph, at least you know your place. After this matter is settled, if you encounter any difficulties, you can come to the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild to find me. I''ll help you out." Quinn''s confident voice came through the phone. Owen took a deep breath and couldn''t help but remind him, "According to the rules of dueling among alchemists, the challenger must bear all the alchemical materials required for the duel, at least two portions..." Before Owen could finish his sentence, Quinn interrupted him directly, saying: "I know that already. You don''t need to worry about it. The alchemical materials I have are beyond what you small-town alchemists can imagine." Owen hinted, "I''m just worried about what will happen if some particularly rare alchemical materials are needed." "Don''t worry. As long as they can be bought in Genosha, no matter the cost, I will have them prepared. You just need to focus on your part!" Quinn''s voice was assertive and full of confidence. Owen couldn''t wait to hang up the phone, he burst out laughing. Quinn would never guess that Charles was now a top-tier alchemist and was planning to concoct the [Spirit Ice Liquid] during the duel! The rarity of the [Ice Spirit Flower], a key ingredient for the [Spirit Ice Liquid], was unimaginable, only Charles had it in the entire Genosha. Since Quinn had said this, he would have to purchase it from Charles when the time came. "Listening to Quinn''s overly confident and lofty tone, I almost couldn''t help but tell him that Charles is now a top-tier alchemist, just to let him know what true genius really is." "I really don''t know how Charles can keep his composure, his mindset is so calm!" Owen sighed. As the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, Owen had seen countless young people, most of whom were brimming with impulsive youthful spirit. He even found it hard to remain calm like Charles at his age! "While I was busy anticipating Quinn''s collapse, I almost forgot that I need to prepare the alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] for Charles so he can practice early." Owen said, slapping his forehead in a rush. In the next moment, he rushed into the storage room of the Genosha Alchemist Guild and took out all the alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid]. There were enough materials to concoct forty portions of the [Spirit Ice Liquid], although it did not include the [Ice Spirit Flower], only a substitute called [Ice Ling Grass]. "That should be enough, right? Even if I''m supporting Charles, I''ll pay for these alchemical materials myself." Owen said without any hesitation. Once he was prepared, he quickly had someone deliver all the alchemical materials to Charles. Charles had just finished his afternoon classes and hadn''t had a chance to eat when he received a large batch of alchemical materials. Although the quality of the materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] was not high, the sheer quantity meant it would still cost a good amount of gold coins. When he was about to pull out some money, the delivery person said, "Mr. Charles, President Owen bought these alchemical materials himself, so you don''t need to pay for them again." Hearing this, Charles had no choice but to accept, it was Owen''s support for him. No matter who it was, being treated like that by Quinn from the Haunted Marsh would leave anyone feeling a bit unsettled, and Charles could understand Owen''s thoughts. After placing the forty portions of alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] into his storage space, Charles headed straight to the dining hall of the academy, looking for a private room as usual. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold appeared in the room, and as soon as he entered, Little Gold rushed towards Charles eagerly. "Master, Master, I''m hungry! I''m so hungry!" Little Gold''s voice echoed in Charles''s mind. Charles replied somewhat helplessly, "Just wait a bit. You''ve eaten all the metal materials already." "Alright, Master, I can hold out a little longer." Little Gold said, sounding disappointed. Charles patted Little Gold''s head and looked at its somewhat guilty expression, slowly saying, "You know, if you don''t eat those metal materials, you''ll just grow a bit slower. It''s not like you''re about to starve." "I''m just trying to improve my strength quickly to help you, Master!" Little Gold darted to the corner of the room, defending itself. Thinking about how everything would go smoothly, Charles figured that Quinn would probably pull out nearly a thousand gold coins, which would certainly be enough to buy metal materials for Little Gold to consume for quite a while. Charles took out his phone and contacted Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, asking him to keep an eye on all the metallic materials that appeared in the association recently, specifically the purple and orange-quality ones. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mr. Charles, you''re not joking, are you? Since the last time you were looking for orange-quality metallic materials, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association has specially mobilized quite a few from other places. Buying all of them would require a considerable amount of money." Danel''s voice came through the phone. Charles replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. Someone will be sending me money." "Ah? What do you mean? Sorry, I shouldn''t ask too many questions. Rest assured, I will set aside the purple-quality and orange-quality metallic materials as you requested." Danel said without hesitation. At that moment, Mia, who had been quietly eating, suddenly spread her wings and flew onto Charles''s shoulder, nuzzling her head against his face affectionately. Charles immediately spoke to Danel on the phone, saying: "There''s one more thing. Please see if there are any fine wines available recently. Keep an eye out for high-quality, good-tasting ones, the price is negotiable!" "No problem, Mr. Charles. You can count on me." Danel responded. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Mia let out an excited chirp and then flew back quickly to continue eating without hesitation. "This little guy really is a wine enthusiast." Charles mused, noting that Little Gold and Mia had similar personalities, both would go after what they wanted without hesitation. One craved a lot of Metal Devour, while the other yearned for all sorts of fine wines. Mousie was lively and optimistic, while Max was quieter and rarely expressed his inner thoughts. As Charles thought about this, he glanced at Max, who was eating slowly and seemed unchanged from before. However, Charles could sense that Max''s mood was a bit low. "What''s wrong, Max? Is there anything you want? In a few days, someone will be sending me a large sum of gold coins, so I can buy anything." Charles asked proactively. Max paused mid-bite and then casually replied, "Master, Max doesn''t want anything. Just being able to eat honey soy glazed meat is enough for me." "And also, just being able to be by Master''s side, Max is already content." Hearing this response, Charles let out a sigh. Max was the first mystical beast he had contracted and had been by his side the longest. Thinking about this, Charles slowly reached out and patted Max''s head, gently saying, "Once things aren''t so busy, let''s make some time to go out and have some fun." "Really?" Max''s tone noticeably rose, filled with joy. Charles nodded. He truly wanted to relax and take a break. After the alchemist duel and before the three academy competitions began, he would find some time to go out and enjoy himself. "That''s wonderful, Master! Max is so happy!" Max exclaimed, jumping with excitement. Charles looked at the scene before him, a satisfied expression appearing on his face. Chapter 368 Not So Bad Time passed little by little.For the warriors at the Genosha border, time was a rather vague concept. The distance of over nine hundred meters separated the Genosha soldiers from the Kingston soldiers. Some warriors with better eyesight could clearly see the expressions on the faces of their enemies. They had been standing off against the Kingston army here for several days now. "Captain, is the war really going to start soon?" someone asked in a low voice. The squad leader first glanced around, ensuring no one was paying attention, before quietly replying: "Maybe, it''s hard to say. But even if the war does start, those worthless Kingston fools won''t be our match!" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Captain, I''m a bit nervous. Do you think Charles will agree to participate in the alchemist duel? If he does..." The soldier who had initially asked spoke cautiously. Before he could finish, other soldiers in the same squad immediately turned to glare at him, silencing him. "Are you really willing to betray a hero for a fleeting peace, a false peace? Is that what you want?" A calm yet authoritative voice slowly rose. Fear and dread appeared on the soldier''s face, and he quickly opened his mouth to explain: "General! I didn''t mean that. I was just curious, I..." Before he could finish, Mason''s accompanying soldier dragged him out and threw him to the ground. Mason slightly lowered his gaze, glancing at the trembling young soldier. He showed no pity, his expression remarkably flat, cold even. "You don''t need to explain. I don''t need your explanation. You just need to understand one thing: the moment the enemy''s army moves, peace is already dead!" "Genosha doesn''t need a temporary peace, what we need is real peace. How do we achieve peace?" "Does anyone want to answer me? How can we obtain true peace?" Mason''s last two questions were directed at the other soldiers before him. He scanned the room, and no one looked down, instead, they responded with excitement and fervor: "Victory!" "Victory!" "Victory!" Mason looked around at the soldiers with battle fervor on their faces and nodded in satisfaction. Only victory, the victory of war or a strategic victory, can bring peace and maintain it! "Take him away and hang him in the camp, he won''t eat or drink for three days." Mason said without looking back at the soldier on the ground as he turned to leave. In fact, the soldier''s confusion was shared by the other soldiers present. This was normal, Mason was also curious about whether Charles would agree to participate in the alchemist duel. However, the moment the topic was brought up, that soldier had already made a mistake. Uncertain matters should remain in one''s heart. Once brought up, especially in front of so many warriors, it could inevitably affect morale. At this critical juncture, with Genosha and Kingston soldiers locked in a standoff, any loss of morale had to be taken seriously. Hanging that soldier in front of the camp was meant to serve as a warning to the others! Mason gazed silently at the Kingston army not far away. This was the border between Genosha and Kingston, with a boundary marker standing at the center of the two armies of ten thousand. What had always blocked the two armies was never the boundary marker itself, but the internal power struggles of the nations. Now, the focus of the struggle had shifted from nation to nation to Charles, due to the interference of Quinn, the master-level alchemist of the Haunted Marsh. "A mere eighteen-year-old boy becoming the focal point of the rivalry between two nations, the pressure is unimaginable." Mason thought to himself. At that moment, a soldier suddenly appeared, sprinting from the rear of the Genosha army. He was a messenger, responsible for conveying various pieces of information. "General, news from Calivia: Charles has agreed to participate in the duel between alchemists!" the messenger said softly. Mason first sighed in relief, this meant there shouldn''t be a massive conflict between Genosha and Kingston anytime soon. Then, Mason recalled Nathaniel''s arrangements and began to take action. He slowly walked up to the high platform at the front of the army, looked at the microphone in front of him, took a deep breath, and said loudly: "You all saw what just happened." "I know you''re all curious about whether Charles will agree to participate in the alchemist duel. Now, I have the latest news for you: Charles has agreed to participate." Mason paused for a moment, looking at the increasingly restless army, and after waiting a while, he spoke again: "I see some of you wearing relieved smiles. Is it amusing?" "A hero, aware of the odds against him, chooses to sacrifice his future for a temporary reprieve. Is that funny?" "Charles is doing this for you, for the people, for the entire nation. He has chosen to take a risk, and what about you?" Mason fell silent once more. The atmosphere in the crowd began to shift from initial relief and relaxation to a heavy oppression, as all the soldiers fell into deep thought. Mason gave them a moment to ponder, then asked again: "Can anyone tell me why Charles is doing this?" "Since no one is answering, let me tell you: he is believing in you. He believes that if given enough time, you will overcome all enemies and earn unprecedented respect for Genosha." "He is counting on you, trusting that you won''t let his sacrifice be in vain!" "Tell me, what should you do?" From the silent army, a thunderous response erupted. Countless soldiers opened their mouths, their faces flushed, shouting loudly: "Victory!" "Victory!" "Victory!" ... In Genosha, the news that Charles had agreed to participate in the alchemist battle tomorrow spread through every street and alley. Those who believed in Charles thought he wouldn''t have made this decision unless he was confident, especially since everything he had done since arriving in Calivia had been successful. Those who were worried did not doubt Charles, they simply felt that Seven from the Haunted Marsh was significantly stronger than him. In terms of alchemy, Genosha''s environment and level were not on par with the Haunted Marsh. Most of this group were alchemists or individuals with a good understanding of alchemy. It can be said that they were quite professional, and thus different from the general public, they knew the gap between Charles and Seven. "Ah, if only Charles were given more time, he would definitely show that dog Seven what a true genius really is!" "Exactly, even geniuses need time to grow. If Charles fails, he won''t be able to practice alchemy anymore, and that would be a loss for the entire alchemy world!" "Quinn is still with the Haunted Marsh Chemist Guild, and he doesn''t care about this at all, it''s just outrageous!" "Why have I heard that Charles hasn''t been training in the training room for the past few days? Does that mean he must have made some significant progress to agree to the duel with Seven?" "It''s only been a few days. Can Charles really go from a high-level alchemist to a master-level alchemist? If he can do that, I''ll swear off lust for a year!" In response to the discussions online, the Cyber Academy, the Genosha government, and the Genosha Alchemist Guild had no response or statement to make. This only intensified the public''s concerns in Genosha. Meanwhile, at the Cyber Academy, Nathaniel, Jamie, Colton, and Charles were deep in discussion. Colton spoke up, "Tomorrow is the day the alchemist duel begins. Quinn contacted me and wants me to agree to the live-streaming permissions." Everyone present understood that Quinn''s intention was to further embarrass Charles and Colton. "For an alchemist duel, live-streaming requires the consent of both parties. I''m wondering if agreeing might expose any weaknesses." Colton slowly expressed his thoughts. According to general logic, no one would want to participate in a duel they were certain to lose in front of so many people, that would be humiliating. "It''s fine, just agree to it. Things have come to this point, and even if Quinn notices something amiss, he can''t backtrack now." Nathaniel said casually. He also planned to let the frontline soldiers watch Charles''s live stream. Mason''s actions were going smoothly, after a speech, he had portrayed Charles as a hero sacrificing for the nation and the people. Next, this tragic hero would create a miracle under everyone''s watchful gaze. Such a strong contrast would shape a legend that everyone would remember in their hearts! "Is it really necessary? I just want to get the duel over with." Charles weakly expressed his thoughts. Jamie, Nathaniel, and Owen quickly turned their heads to look at him. Under the gaze of two eighth-level Beast Masters and a master-level alchemist, Charles sighed and said slowly: "Alright, I will try to make it look like a difficult victory over Seven." He hadn''t wanted to do this, he just wanted to quickly end the tedious duel. However, to cooperate with Nathaniel''s plan, he had to waste a little time. Just thinking about earning a thousand gold coins from Quinn made Charles''s dissatisfaction fade away. "Charles, don''t be nervous tomorrow. If things get tough, just go with your instincts. Make sure nothing unexpected happens." Nathaniel thought for a moment and still felt that Charles''s well-being was the most important. Charles shrugged casually and replied: "One Seven, one Quinn, is hardly enough to make me nervous." Chapter 369 Coltons Shock Hearing Charles say that, everyone present fell silent.Quinn was a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh Chemist Headquarters, and Seven was his apprentice, a talented alchemist in his own right. At just eighteen years old, Seven was on the verge of becoming a master-level alchemist and was already someone many alchemists looked up to. However, the person making this statement was Charles, he truly had the qualifications and strength to back it up. If someone else had said this, Jamie and Nathaniel would have long since scolded them for being arrogant and not knowing their place. However, at this moment, when Charles made such a statement, Jamie spoke up and said, "Good! Young people should have this kind of attitude. What does it matter if they''re a master-level alchemist or a genius from the Haunted Marsh? It''s simply not worth mentioning!" Nathaniel chimed in, "Yeah, young people should be passionate and daring enough to take on challenges." The two exchanged knowing glances and nodded in agreement. They had previously thought that Charles was too calm and steady, lacking any sign of arrogance. At first glance, he didn''t seem like a top genius from Genosha at all. He had no sharpness about him, resembling a longsword sheathed rather than drawn. Charles looked at Jamie and Nathaniel with a puzzled expression but didn''t explain anything. He truly didn''t care about the alchemist duel with Seven. In the past few days of practice, he had already used up all the alchemy materials Owen had sent him. When it came to refining the Spirit Ice Liquid, Charles was completely confident. Perhaps forty units of alchemy materials might not be enough for other alchemists to fully master a miracle drug formula. But for Charles, it was already more than enough. Thinking of this, Charles glanced at the neatly arranged twenty bottles of Spirit Ice Liquid in his storage space and smiled with satisfaction. Who would have thought that he had completely mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid using only twenty units of alchemy materials? The extra Spirit Ice Liquid could be sold at the auction, and the gold coins earned would be enough to cover the cost of those forty units of alchemy materials. "By the way, Charles, I have some alchemy materials here. Do you want to practice a bit more to ensure nothing unexpected happens tomorrow?" Colton suddenly spoke up. Since Charles became a master-level alchemist, Colton had stopped asking him too many questions. He felt that as a master-level alchemist himself, he was somewhat inadequate in front of Charles. Charles had always claimed he was confident he could defeat Seven, but Colton had thought all along that Charles was just trying to comfort him. It wasn''t until he witnessed Charles successfully refine a blue-quality miracle drug that Colton finally believed him. It seemed a bit strange that a teacher wouldn''t know the level of his own student. But this was Charles, a monster that even Colton, as a master-level alchemist, couldn''t accurately assess! Charles shook his head and slowly said, "No need for that, Colton. I''ve already used up the forty units of alchemy materials that President Owen gave me, and I''ve completely mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid. I even used a few Ice Spirit Flowers, and they all turned out successfully." "Forty units? You completely mastered a blue-quality miracle drug formula with just forty units?" Colton''s eyes widened in shock. He never expected it would be so few. "Owen only gave you forty units of alchemy materials?" Colton complained. Charles quickly clarified, saying, "No, it''s not like that. President Owen wanted to continue providing me with alchemy materials the next day, but I turned him down." "Oh, I see...." Colton said, suddenly looking up. His eyes widened as he stared at Charles in disbelief, asking: "The next day? What do you mean by that?" "By that time, I had already nearly mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid, and I still had some materials left. It would have been a waste if President Owen kept sending me more alchemy materials." Charles replied calmly. Upon hearing this, even Jamie and Nathaniel, who were not alchemists, looked at Charles in disbelief. As level eight Beast Masters, they had some understanding of alchemy. Blue-quality miracle drugs refined by level eight alchemists were the most commonly circulated in the market. Purple-quality miracle drugs were already considered high-end and rare commodities. Orange-quality miracle drugs, on the other hand, were something that would be fiercely fought over as soon as they appeared. Only those who had good relationships with master-level alchemists would be able to obtain orange-quality miracle drugs. Unexpectedly, Charles had just said that he mastered the refinement of a blue-quality miracle drug in just one day? And he hadn''t even used up all forty units of alchemy materials, leaving some leftover? Colton''s mouth twitched continuously. He had some understanding of Charles''s talent, but he never imagined it would be at such a monstrous level! "I won''t ask him how many units of alchemy materials he actually used. When I became a master-level alchemist, I used about fifty units to master a blue-quality miracle drug formula." Colton thought to himself. That achievement had already placed him among the top genius alchemists at that time. However, Colton now had no desire to ask Charles how many units of alchemy materials he actually used, he was afraid that Charles''s answer would discourage him. But Jamie didn''t think too much about it and directly asked: "Charles, how many units of alchemy materials did you actually use? I''m really curious." Colton smiled helplessly and then moved his ears, taking a deep breath to prepare himself. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Given Charles''s monstrous talent, he figured thirty units would be about right. "Twenty units." Charles replied after thinking seriously. The last few units of alchemy materials did produce Spirit Ice Liquid, but it wasn''t perfect, so I wouldn''t count it as completely mastered." In the next moment, the sound of a chair breaking echoed as Colton couldn''t take it anymore. His breathing became rapid, and he asked again, "Twenty? Just twenty units?" Charles nodded, looking a bit puzzled at Colton, and replied: "Professor, is that too many? At first, I didn''t realize there was an issue with the alchemy equipment, so I wasted a few units. If everything had been prepared properly, I could have used even less." He assumed that Colton was implying that he had used too many. However, after hearing Charles''s words, Colton seemed to turn into a statue, completely motionless. There was not a trace of expression on his face, but his thoughts were already tumultuous like raging waves. Twenty units weren''t even the total? He could even master a blue-quality miracle drug formula without using twenty units? Is that something a human can do? Then what about his own experience of using fifty units to master the refinement of a blue-quality miracle drug? Was that a waste of resources? Other alchemists, upon becoming master-level alchemists, would typically use at least a hundred units of alchemy materials to fully master a blue-quality miracle drug formula and ensure a high success rate. Compared to Charles, those people were practically wasting resources crazily. At that moment, Colton felt like a puppet. His tone was very calm as he slowly said: "That''s fine, just be careful next time. Make sure to check all the alchemy equipment before you start the refinement." Charles nodded. He was about to say something when Colton suddenly stood up and said slowly, "Alright, things are about done. Just wait for Quinn and Seven''s failure tomorrow. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now." After saying that, Colton left with a blank expression. Jamie, Nathaniel, and Charles exchanged glances, feeling a bit puzzled. It seemed like something was off, but they couldn''t quite put their finger on what it was. "At the beginning, the teacher''s expression was different from how he looked when he left." Charles thought to himself. At that moment, Jamie suddenly spoke up, interrupting his thoughts. At Cyber Academy, in the bamboo forest, Colton still wore his emotionless expression as he excitedly said to the grave in front of him, "Lyra, do you know? That kid Charles''s talent is simply terrifying!" "When I heard he used so few alchemy materials to completely master a miracle drug formula, my face went numb with shock, and I still haven''t recovered!" "Do you know what this means? A legendary-level alchemist! This is the lifelong pursuit of all master-level alchemists!" "It''s terrifying, so terrifying that I even doubt whether I can continue teaching Charles." "Perhaps the only ones qualified to be his alchemist teachers are the three legendary alchemists of the Ethereal Grove!" "Only they have the right to teach Charles." Colton kept talking to the grave of his wife in front of him. His emotions were quite complex, on one hand, he was shocked by Charles''s alchemical talent, and on the other, he was worried about whether he could adequately teach such a genius. Master-level alchemists were already the dream teachers of countless young alchemists. Yet in front of Charles, even master-level alchemists began to doubt their qualifications to teach him. Time passed little by little, and Colton remained in the bamboo forest for a very long time. Even when the muscles on his face still hadn''t relaxed, he maintained his expressionless demeanor. "Should I go to the hospital? No, this might be better. Maybe next time Charles shocks me again, I could at least look a bit calmer!" Colton thought to himself. The impact Charles had on him was simply too great, and the blow was equally significant! Which master-level alchemist isn''t a genius? Yet even geniuses can be completely crushed in the face of Charles''s talent! "Forget it, maybe I''ll get used to it in the future. I''ll continue to teach this kid Charles for now. When I have the time, I need to make a trip to the Haunted Marsh and see if I can meet those legendary alchemists." Colton thought to himself. Chapter 370 Dont Worry, Teacher Early the next morning, at the entrance of Cyber Academy, thousands of Genosha citizens gathered in an orderly manner. No one was making loud noises, the entire scene was so quiet it felt as if they didn''t exist.These people had arrived long before, including street vendors, impoverished folks from the crossroads, well-dressed elites, and various Beast Masters. Different professions, different classes, representing different identities and statuses, yet at this moment, everyone was united by one identity: they were Genosha people! For the dignity of their nation, these people placed all their hopes on Charles. A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh had dared to openly threaten an entire nation, which fueled the growing anger in the hearts of the Genosha citizens, along with the humiliation etched deep within them! Every student entering and exiting Cyber Academy fell silent at the sight outside the gates. Especially the pairs of eyes filled with expectation and anxiety made them instinctively lower their heads, unable to look directly. "This is too heavy, it feels like a mountain is bearing down on me with all these gazes." a student murmured. Now he understood what it meant to feel the weight of expectation. "I really wonder if Charles will feel just as pressured when he comes out." he whispered to his companion. His companion shot him a glance and then quietly replied: "You think Charles is like you? But seriously, these people only glanced at you, and you can''t handle it. When Charles steps out, he''ll be facing their most sincere and heaviest expectations." At that moment, students at the entrance of Cyber Academy began to move to the sides of the road, clearing a path. Discover hidden tales at empire Everyone present understood that only Charles could make the other students do this! Sure enough, After a few breaths, Charles slowly emerged from the gates of Cyber Academy, and in an instant, all eyes were on him! Charles maintained a calm expression on his face, but upon seeing so many people gathered at the entrance, he hadn''t anticipated this situation. His previously tranquil demeanor briefly shifted to surprise, but in the blink of an eye, that surprise quickly faded, returning to calmness. Colton and Jamie Dean followed closely behind Charles, also stepping out slowly. They noticed the change in Charles''s emotions and instinctively exchanged glances, both recognizing the surprise in each other''s eyes. "In a situation like this, Charles can still remain calm, his mindset is truly impressive." Jamie said slowly. Colton nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, some people might never encounter a scene like this in their lifetime. To maintain inner peace in the midst of so many expectant gazes is not something everyone can do." "I''ve seen many talented young people who, once their genius aura fades, are left with nothing but resentment and self-pity. Charles is different, he has almost no flaws anywhere." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jamie seemed to recall something and suddenly sighed, shaking his head, and said with some concern: "He''s only eighteen, yet he''s as composed as an old man. That''s not good, young people should be a bit more spirited." On this point, Colton disagreed with Jamie''s view and rebutted: "There''s no need to worry about that. The geniuses Charles has encountered in Genosha are mostly far behind him. Once he reaches the Haunted Marsh and meets stronger geniuses, his youthful spirit will naturally emerge." In Colton''s mind, Charles''s talent was simply too strong, and few could compare to him. Even Nathaniel''s daughter, Luna, could only barely hold her own against Charles in Beast Mastery training. As for Grace, who had formed a human contract with Charles, she had long since vanished. Her talent was decent, but compared to Charles, she was simply out of her league! As Colton continued to ponder, Charles slowly walked toward the outside of Cyber Academy. The moment he stepped through the gates, the atmosphere around him became even quieter. As Charles walked, the crowd that had gathered at the entrance gradually parted, creating a wide path. Colton and Jamie followed behind, and as they passed, the crowd that had dispersed quickly closed in again, trailing behind Charles. Charles led the way, followed by a sea of people behind him. They slowly made their way toward the alchemist guild in Genosha, and the usually lively streets were eerily quiet at that moment. Only the citizens of Genosha stood on the streets, making way for Charles, and once he passed, they quickly rejoined the throng. At the entrance of the Genosha alchemist guild, Quinn and Seven had been waiting there for a while, fearing that Charles might back out and come up with various excuses. To be safe, the two of them had left the hotel at dawn. "President Owen, why hasn''t Charles arrived yet? Is he scared?" Seven couldn''t help but ask. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, glanced at Seven and thought, "Scared? Is he afraid of seeing how tragic your outcome will be?" However, he certainly wouldn''t say that out loud, fearing that Quinn and Seven might suddenly hesitate. So Owen calmly replied: "No, Charles has publicly agreed to your duel, so he won''t back out. You can rest assured." After Owen finished speaking, Quinn began to ask: "I started asking you yesterday what miracle drug Charles plans to concoct, and you kept saying he hasn''t decided yet. Is he going to decide on the spot?" "If that''s the case, what if he needs some rare alchemy materials that I can''t provide? Wouldn''t that mean Charles would have to tear up the alchemist duel?" Owen felt a bit helpless, he couldn''t just tell Quinn yesterday that all the alchemy materials Charles needed were being used to concoct a blue-tier miracle drug, could he? What if Quinn noticed something was off? That would be a disaster. "Mr. Quinn, don''t worry. I informed all the merchant associations in Genosha yesterday, including the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, so we can quickly mobilize various alchemy materials in a short time." Owen could only suppress his amusement, continually stalling. Quinn furrowed his brows, he felt there was something off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. At that moment, a commotion suddenly erupted on the road in front of the alchemist guild, as if someone had arrived. Seven''s eyes lit up, he clapped his hands, twisted his neck, and wore a disdainful smile as he eagerly said: "Is it Charles? I can''t wait to show him that the power of the Haunted Marsh alchemist is beyond what an alchemist from a small place like Genosha can imagine!" In the next instant, a chorus of gasps erupted from the crowd not far away: "Look, it''s His Majesty the Emperor! The Emperor has arrived!" "And Lord Nathaniel, along with other ministers, they''re all here!" "Not only that, but I also see Her Highness the Grand Princess and Her Highness the Second Princess, they''ve all come!" The citizens of Genosha were instantly ignited with enthusiasm, shouting loudly. They hadn''t expected that a duel with such a high probability of loss would attract the Emperor and all the ministers to the scene. Hearing the cheers from the distance, Quinn frowned again, feeling an increasing sense of unease. However, he still couldn''t articulate what felt wrong. Recalling Charles''s information, he had investigated it twice, and each time it was nearly identical, with hardly any discrepancies. "I must be overthinking it. After the duel, I should take a good rest." Quinn thought to himself. To prevent any unexpected situations, he patted Seven on the shoulder and said again: "Make sure to perform well. After the duel, I will find a way to get you into the upper echelons of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild, as long as you can win this duel!" Seven licked his lips, full of confidence, and patted his chest, responding earnestly: "Don''t worry, teacher. I haven''t slacked off in the hotel these past few days, I''ve been studying alchemy techniques and have made some progress. I''m almost at the level of a master alchemist!" Upon hearing Seven''s response, Quinn''s eyes lit up, and his unease instantly vanished. He looked at the Genosha Emperor Miles, who was slowly approaching, along with the ministers behind him, and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. "This is the tragedy of the weak. What are you still struggling for? Coming to witness the duel in person will only bring more shame to Genosha. Do these ignorant people really fantasize about some miracle happening? It''s simply ridiculous!" Quinn thought to himself. As Emperor Miles of Genosha drew closer, all the Genosha citizens around him bowed respectfully, but Quinn and Seven remained standing, motionless, exuding an air of exceptional arrogance. Miles displayed no signs of anger or humiliation on his face, instead, he wore a smile and greeted warmly: "Mr. Quinn, I hear that you are soon to receive the nomination for vice president of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild? Congratulations! There are only seven vice president positions at the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild, so being nominated is quite an achievement." Quinn narrowed his eyes, upon hearing Miles''s words, he realized that the other party had thoroughly investigated the information before speaking. "I am a man of my word. When Charles appears at the duel, Kingston will naturally withdraw their troops, and the alchemy material resources of Genosha will not be restricted." Quinn replied coolly. Chapter 371 Success Rate? "Withdraw Kingston''s troops? No way, they''ll naturally pull back after the duel is over." Miles replied with a cheerful smile.Quinn looked puzzled, could it be that the Emperor of Genosha was out of his mind? "Since Genosha has complied with my wishes, I will no longer target Genosha. You can rest assured about that. I''m here this time for Colton and his apprentice." Quinn said thoughtfully, speaking slowly. Miles nodded, he certainly didn''t want Kingston to withdraw their troops. This was a golden opportunity to strike a blow to the enemy''s morale while boosting his own country''s spirits, and such chances were hard to come by. In fact, Kingston was in a situation similar to Genosha. Among the seven nations of the Abyssal Depths, Kingston and Genosha ranked lowest in overall strength. In response to Quinn''s request, Kingston didn''t refuse, in fact, they were quite willing. On one hand, it would enhance their own strength, and on the other, it would deal a blow to Genoshawhat''s not to like? With this thought in mind, Miles silently pondered: "The whole premise relies on Charles''s crushing defeat, which would severely dampen Genosha''s morale. But will Charles actually fail?" Miles slowly took out a blue-quality miracle drug that he had kept in his pocket and offered it to Quinn with a smile, saying: "Things have been quite busy in the country these past few days, and I haven''t had the chance to properly host you, Mr. Quinn. This is a miracle drug crafted by a young alchemist I hold in high regard. Perhaps you could take a look and give your feedback?" Quinn cast a peculiar glance at Miles but said nothing further. He hadn''t intended to help with this, but the blue-quality miracle drug in Miles''s hand piqued his interest just a bit. Quinn took the miracle drug and carefully examined its color, condition, and aroma. He even opened it, poured a drop onto the back of his hand, and felt the effects of the miracle drug beginning to evaporate. "Not bad, this alchemist must have been trying to become a top-tier alchemist for quite some time but has struggled to improve." Quinn remarked. The smile on Miles''s face grew even wider, and his tone shifted with excitement as he said: "Mr. Quinn, as a master-level alchemist of the Haunted Marsh, you can spot the issues right away." Quinn thought for a moment and felt that this was Miles signaling goodwill towards him. It might also be to consider the young man Miles mentioned, wanting him to learn under his guidance. "The way to improve is quite simple. The crafting of this miracle drug is filled with techniques of a high-level alchemist, but it contains very little from a top-tier alchemist. If he has time, let him go study at the alchemist guild in the Haunted Marsh, that should suffice." Quinn said slowly. The blue-quality miracle drug only intensified his contempt for the alchemist level in Genosha. Miles nodded and said directly, "This bottle of blue-quality miracle drug is a gift for you, Mr. Quinn. I hope you''ll like it." Quinn looked at Miles, feeling utterly confused. Was it really appropriate to present a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug? And what did he mean by hoping he would like it later? Like what? Like when? At that moment, the crowd on the road to the alchemist guild stirred once again. Like the slowly drawn curtain on a stage, the crowd began to part, revealing Charles''s calm figure to everyone. Behind him followed an endless line of Genosha citizens, each gaze fixed on Charles, filled with worry and anticipation. "Charles, you finally made it! I thought you were too scared to show up, just like your teacher, wanting to be a coward!" Seven immediately spoke up. In an instant, all the eyes of the Genosha people turned to him, filled with barely contained fury. "Idiot!" Quinn cursed inwardly. Seven was truly brainless, publicly mocking Charles at this moment was reckless. If something unexpected happened and ruined his plans, it would be disastrous. "The participants of the alchemist duel are here, so let''s get this duel started!" Quinn said, shifting the topic. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, waved his hand, and immediately people brought out the necessary alchemy instruments and equipment, including the alchemy lab. Once everything was ready, Owen led Colton and Quinn to the very center of the arena. On either side of the alchemist duel arena sat the upper echelons of Genosha, including Emperor Miles and Nathaniel, both wearing expectant smiles as they watched Owen loudly announce: "Both participants in the duel, please enter the arena to inspect the alchemy lab and the various alchemy instruments and equipment." Without hesitation, Charles stepped into the duel arena and began carefully inspecting the alchemy equipment. He had learned from experience when trying to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid], having wasted some alchemy materials due to not checking thoroughly. Meanwhile, Seven held his head high and mocked loudly: "Charles, what are you checking for? No matter how thoroughly you inspect, you can''t defeat me. I suggest you just give up, after all, weren''t you just here to fail?" When he said this, Seven expected Charles to respond or show anger, but to his surprise, it was as if his words were a small stone thrown into an endless ocean, creating no ripples at all. "Hmph, pretending not to hear, are you? Soon enough, you''ll see where the gap lies between a local alchemist and an alchemist from the Haunted Marsh!" Seven scoffed, then stepped into the arena. He began to carefully inspect the various instruments and equipment, mainly concerned that Genosha might try to pull a fast one. Owen noticed Seven''s thoughts and, to prevent any underhanded tactics, directly stated: "If the duel participants are dissatisfied with the instruments and equipment, they may prepare their own, but they must be checked to prevent the use of any special devices." Seven''s eyes brightened, and he immediately looked at Quinn. Quinn took out a complete set of alchemy equipment from his storage item and handed it to the staff of the Genosha alchemist guild for inspection. "Well, while we''re at it, we can discuss the alchemy materials Charles will need." Quinn said as he glanced at Owen. Owen smiled and slowly replied, "No rush, let''s announce the miracle drug Seven will be crafting." Without waiting for Quinn to speak, Owen announced loudly: "Seven has chosen to craft the green-quality miracle drug, the Strengthening Miracle Drug!" Instantly, the spectators among the Genosha alchemists erupted in surprise, discussing with astonished expressions: "The Strengthening Miracle Drug? Seven is so confident that he chose to craft such a difficult miracle drug?" Some who hadn''t heard of the Strengthening Miracle Drug asked curiously for more information. Soon, other alchemists, their faces filled with concern, spoke heavily, saying: "The Strengthening Miracle Drug is one of the most difficult types of green-quality miracle drugs, specifically designed to enhance the power of mystical beasts. It is known for its high difficulty, rarity, and quality that approaches blue-quality miracle drugs." "Seven choosing to craft this miracle drug suggests he is really close to becoming a top-tier alchemist. What will Charles do now?" After understanding this, the other alchemists looked at Charles with worried expressions. Meanwhile, Seven, listening to the murmurs around him, held his head high and confidently declared: "Charles, my success rate for crafting the Strengthening Miracle Drug is nearly ninety percent. In this alchemist duel, we have two chances to craft a miracle drug, and I will definitely succeed. You might as well just give up." Charles seemed to hear something that puzzled him. He slowly turned to look at Seven and then shifted his gaze to Colton nearby. Seven had been watching Charles closely and, seeing his confused expression, scoffed and said: Your journey continues with empire "Can''t believe it, huh? An excellent alchemist must have a success rate of at least eighty-five percent when crafting miracle drugs. Can alchemists from a small place like yours achieve that?" The surrounding Genosha alchemists wanted to refute this statement but found themselves at a loss for words, as the vast majority of them could not boast such high success rates. Of course, if one were to craft a miracle drug of a lower tier than their own alchemist level, such as a top-tier alchemist crafting a green-quality miracle drug, the success rate would indeed be much higher. "Ah, no wonder the alchemist from the Haunted Marsh has such a high success rate, it''s truly overwhelming!" "Yeah, I was hoping that Seven would fail to craft twice in a row. If that happened, Charles could just craft any green-quality miracle drug and win outright!" "It seems that this time, Charles will be unable to defeat his opponent!" "This is so frustrating! If only Charles had a little more time, he would definitely be able to beat Seven!" Hearing the other alchemists discussing Seven''s success rate in crafting miracle drugs, Charles''s expression grew even more puzzled. Suddenly, Colton seemed to have a realization, his face filled with astonishment. He quickly approached Charles, looking intently at him. He suddenly recalled that during the time Charles had been learning alchemy from him, he had only attempted to craft miracle drugs in front of him a few times, and each time had been successful. As he approached Charles, before Colton could say anything, Charles quietly remarked: "Master, when they talk about success rates, are they referring to the success rate of crafting miracle drugs after mastering the formulas?" Colton took a deep breath and replied softly, "No, they refer to the success rate after mastering the formula for the miracle drug." At that moment, Charles appeared to be struck by a revelation. He opened his mouth and slowly asked: S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shouldn''t the success rate be one hundred percent after fully mastering the formula for the miracle drug? Aside from unexpected factors like equipment failure, shouldn''t it be a guaranteed success?" Colton was even more shocked. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but then fell silent. After a couple of seconds, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Don''t tell me that after you fully mastered the formula for the miracle drug, every time you craft one, it always succeeds?" Chapter 372 The [Ice Spirit Flower] Charles shook his head, thought carefully, and replied earnestly, "Not exactly. Sometimes unexpected factors can occur, like Little Gold sneaking off to nibble on some metal alchemy materials or taking a few bites out of the alchemy equipment. If I don''t catch it in time, that could lead to a failed attempt.""Do you still summon your mystical beast while alchemizing in the dormitory?" Colton''s eyes widened in surprise. Alchemists dread interference from outside forces while practicing alchemy. Each alchemist tries their best to avoid any unexpected situations during their work. This excludes situations like alchemist duels, where alchemy must be performed in front of an audience. "Yeah, aside from those circumstances, I haven''t had a failure since I fully mastered the formula for the miracle drug." Charles stated, revealing his success rate in crafting miracle drugs. One hundred percent! The voices of the two were quiet, but Owen and Quinn were very close, and there was also a camera set up for live streaming nearby, equipped with excellent audio recording. Thus, their conversation was not as private as they had imagined. At the entrance of the alchemist guild, in the alchemist duel arena, everyone fell into silence. Quinn opened his mouth, turned his head, and slowly said to Owen beside him, "This can''t be real, right? You''re doing this on purpose to mess with Seven''s mindset, aren''t you?" Owen shook his head, he also had no idea that Charles had a one hundred percent success rate in alchemy! What does that even mean! "Hmph! Charles, are you underestimating me? Only high-level alchemists crafting low-quality miracle drugs can have a one hundred percent success rate. I''m not that naive!" Seven scoffed. The other Genoshaal alchemists also reacted, murmuring among themselves, "So this is a tactic? What a pity, though, one hundred percent is too exaggerated. If it were ninety percent, it might convince Seven." "It shouldn''t be like this, Charles has always been very clever. Even if it were a tactic, he wouldn''t make such a simple mistake." Colton turned to look at the Genoshaal alchemists discussing around him, then turned back to Charles, falling into silence. He patted Charles on the shoulder and slowly said, "You''re not wrong. Once an alchemist fully masters a miracle drug formula, it should be one hundred percent success!" After saying that, he slowly turned away, not wanting Charles to see the shock on his face. If only he had known not to go to the hospital yesterday. Wasn''t Charles really the reincarnation of the god of alchemy? "Hmph, save your useless tricks. Stop struggling. Once I craft the Strengthening Miracle Drug, you''ll understand the gap between alchemists!" Seven huffed. Quinn felt the same way, he thought Charles was exaggerating the facts. Only Jamie, Colton, and Nathaniel exchanged silent glances, not speaking, but their eyes were filled with shock. "Is what Charles said true?" Miles glanced at Nathaniel beside him. Nathaniel did not answer directly. Instead, he said, "Your Majesty, what you told me about the future that day, I now believe it can definitely be realized." Hearing this, Miles understood Nathaniel''s answer. He took a deep breath, feeling a bit numb from the shock, Charles was indeed a complete monster! Monster Beast Master! Monster alchemist! Wait a minute, if Charles has such terrifying talent, then he is also a high-level blacksmith now. Could it be that Charles''s talent in forging is just as frightening? Miles fell into deep thought. At that moment, Quinn, feeling a bit impatient, urged, "President Owen, please announce the miracle drug Charles will be crafting soon so I can prepare the alchemy materials." Owen looked at Quinn, nodded, and then began to announce loudly: "The miracle drug Charles is going to craft next is the blue-quality [Spirit Ice Liquid]!" Upon hearing this, not only did all the Genoshaal alchemists present fall silent, but the citizens of Genosha also went quiet. Even Quinn, a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, began to doubt his own ears. He suddenly turned to look at Owen and said, "You didn''t just announce that incorrectly, did you? Charles? A blue-quality miracle drug? [Spirit Ice Liquid]?" Owen smiled and nodded, replying, "That''s right, Charles has decided on that." Quinn fell silent for a moment. When he heard the miracle drug Charles was going to craft, he felt a sudden gasp in his heart. A blue-quality miracle drug? Could it be that Charles is a special-grade alchemist? However, Quinn recalled the information he had about Charles, as well as Owen''s performance and Genosha''s response. If Charles were a special-grade alchemist, they wouldn''t have acted as they had before. Unless Charles had just become a special-grade alchemist in the past few days and managed to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid] in that short time. That was completely impossible! Not long ago, Charles was still a high-level alchemist. How could he possibly become a special-grade alchemist in such a short time? Only a legendary-level alchemist''s apprentice from the Haunted Marsh might be able to go from a high-level alchemist to a special-grade alchemist in a month. Charles? That''s definitely impossible! "Hmph, is this an attempt to give up but feeling too embarrassed to surrender outright? Charles, you don''t need to care so much. After today, you''ll never be able to practice alchemy again!" Seven said loudly. He didn''t believe for a second that Charles could craft a blue-quality miracle drug, it was impossible! As someone who had investigated Charles''s background, Seven knew about Charles''s talent. Charles was indeed a powerful genius alchemist, far more gifted than he was. Enjoy exclusive content from empire But the more talented Charles was, the more determined Seven was to completely cut off his path as an alchemist! "Well, we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we? You really talk a lot, can you stop being so dramatic?" Charles sighed. Seven buzzed around like a fly, constantly flapping his mouth. Charles hoped that after the duel was over, Seven would still be able to talk as much as he did now, even after realizing he wouldn''t be able to practice alchemy anymore. "Alright, a blue-quality miracle drug is fine, here are the alchemy materials needed for [Spirit Ice Liquid]." Quinn directly took out two sets of alchemy materials from his storage item. Owen glanced at the materials, and his eyes instantly lit up, there was no [Ice Spirit Flower]! "Mr. Quinn, the alchemy materials for crafting [Spirit Ice Liquid] seem a bit off, you''re missing the most crucial ingredient, the [Ice Spirit Flower]." Owen said with a smile. Miles, Jamie, Colton, and Nathaniel exchanged knowing glances, all wearing expectant smiles. Quinn frowned slightly and said, "I know, but the [Ice Spirit Flower] is too rare. I don''t have any on me, and if Genosha has it, I can buy it directly." "However, even the whole of Genosha would find it hard to come by such alchemy materials, two [Ice Spirit Flower]s are too difficult to find. Let''s use [[Ice Ling Grass]] as a substitute." Owen shook his head and refused, saying, "That won''t work because Genosha does indeed have [Ice Spirit Flower]s!" Quinn looked at Owen with a strange expression and slowly asked, "Are you sure you want to use the [Ice Spirit Flower]?" He simply couldn''t understand, considering how rare the [Ice Spirit Flower] was, encountering even one was already a stroke of luck. If they really used the [Ice Spirit Flower], he could be certain that Charles was planning to forfeit the duel. Because to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid], relying solely on [[Ice Ling Grass]] as a substitute just wouldn''t work! If Charles had never used the [Ice Spirit Flower] to craft [Spirit Ice Liquid], even if he could make a blue-quality [Spirit Ice Liquid], he wouldn''t succeed! "Well then, your choice is quite wise. If you really have the [Ice Spirit Flower], I will buy it at any price." Quinn said calmly. Owen didn''t respond but turned his gaze toward Charles. Quinn noticed Owen''s look and followed his gaze. He saw Charles smiling, a hint of anticipation on his face as he said, "Mr. Quinn, if you need the [Ice Spirit Flower], I have some, but the price might be a bit high." A bad feeling suddenly flashed through Quinn''s mind. Charles had the [Ice Spirit Flower]? Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did he really have it? Had he actually crafted [Spirit Ice Liquid] with the [Ice Spirit Flower] before and succeeded? No way! Quinn thought that was still impossible. Then he recalled Charles''s last comment about the [Ice Spirit Flower]''s price being a bit high. "It seems like you want to negotiate for some compensation? You happen to have the [Ice Spirit Flower], and if you want the alchemist duel to continue, I will have to buy it from you." Quinn said with a frown. A hint of a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he slowly added, "Well, you people from such a small place wouldn''t understand the passion for alchemy." "Just name a price. If you truly have it, I will buy the [Ice Spirit Flower]." Charles''s smile grew even wider, Quinn really agreed! In this way, he could sell the [Ice Spirit Flower] to Quinn, and after winning the duel, the [Spirit Ice Liquid] crafted with the [Ice Spirit Flower] would also be his, and he could auction it off! "Mr. Quinn, you''re quite straightforward. How about this: the [Ice Spirit Flower] was hard for me to find too, so I''ll sell it to you for five hundred gold coins each, that''s already quite cheap." Charles said, suppressing the laughter in his heart and putting on a serious face. In the next moment, the Genosha alchemists present, along with the other spectators, all opened their mouths wide and touched their ears in disbelief. How many gold coins? Five hundred gold coins! And for just one flower! "Oh my goodness, is the [Ice Spirit Flower] really that precious?" someone blurted out instinctively. Chapter 373 Impossible "Five hundred gold coins? That''s enough to buy ten of my lives! I could work myself to death and still wouldn''t earn fifty gold coins!" a mid-level Genosha alchemist exclaimed, his mouth agape and his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.Upon hearing his words, the other alchemists around him nodded in agreement, echoing their approval: "Five hundred gold coins? That''s a number I wouldn''t even dare to imagine!" Someone analyzed the situation and slowly said, "The Ice Spirit Flower is an extremely rare alchemy material, very valuable, but it can''t possibly be worth five hundred gold coins!" "Who cares? It''s not our money anyway. That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh forced Charles to participate in the alchemist duel using threats. I think five hundred gold coins is a low price!" After their initial shock, the other Genosha alchemists immediately felt that Charles''s asking price was quite reasonable! "That''s right! If Charles loses, he won''t be able to practice alchemy for the rest of his life. No amount of gold can buy back his talent in alchemy!" "There should be a thousand gold coins for each Ice Spirit Flower!" "Exactly! Five hundred gold coins is too low; a thousand gold coins is more like it. Charles''s talent in alchemy is priceless!" "That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh isn''t that impressive either! Does he really not have this much gold?" "In my opinion, if they can''t even part with this amount of gold, then there''s no need to have a duel!" More and more Genosha people shouted loudly, and Quinn heard every word clearly. When he first heard Charles''s quote, even he was taken aback! Two Ice Spirit Flowers for a thousand gold coins? Even he would hesitate at that price. "The Ice Spirit Flower may be rare, but your price is just too high!" Quinn gritted his teeth and said. Charles shook his head, wearing a serious expression as he explained, "Things are valuable because they are rare, especially at this time." Quinn understood the implication of those words; the alchemist duel had reached this point, and without purchasing the Ice Spirit Flower from Charles, there was no way to continue! "Fine, one Ice Spirit Flower for five hundred gold coins, I accept!" Quinn gritted his teeth and said bit by bit. He never expected to be taken for a ride by Charles here! "One thousand gold coins for your entire alchemist career is a bit much; you''re just a slightly talented alchemist after all," Quinn said slowly, filled with regret over his gold coins. Charles didn''t mind the sarcasm in Quinn''s words at all. As soon as he heard Quinn agree, his previously calm heart began to swell with excitement and joy! This alchemist duel was practically a way for him to earn money! One thousand gold coins would be enough for Little Gold to grow rapidly, catching up to Mousie and Max in a short time; that was a sure thing! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles couldn''t help but smile as he took out two Ice Spirit Flowers from his storage space and placed them among the alchemy materials provided by Quinn. Quinn slowly pulled out a bank card with great reluctance and handed it to Charles. "This card contains one thousand gold coins; you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles reached out to take it, but the bank card was firmly pinched between Quinn''s fingers. Charles''s first attempt to pull it out failed. "Mr. Quinn, please let go; this one thousand gold coins is already mine!" Charles said with a smile. Quinn sighed, ultimately giving the bank card to Charles. Then he looked at the two Ice Spirit Flowers placed among the alchemy materials, his heart bleeding. No matter the outcome of this alchemy duel, that one thousand gold coins would never come back. "Damn kid, I''ll remember you. You''ll find out that money isn''t so easy to come by," Quinn couldn''t help but say slowly in front of everyone. His tone was filled with threats, but Charles didn''t care at all. At that moment, Seven began to speak, looking at the bank card in Charles''s hand with jealousy. He said loudly: "Charles, now that the materials are ready, it''s time for you to face your failure! Choosing to sacrifice your entire alchemist career for immediate gain will be your biggest regret!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond to Seven. There was no need to waste words with someone who was about to become a loser. Besides, it had been Quinn and Seven pushing him from the start; if it were anyone else, they would have been filled with despair by now. "Both sides are prepared; the alchemist duel officially begins now!" Owen announced loudly. The Genosha audience let out long sighs, slowly saying: "Ah! What''s meant to happen will happen. This duel is predictable; Charles''s defeat is already obvious." "Yeah, but at least there''s a thousand gold coins to be gained; otherwise, that would really be a loss!" "What are you talking about? With so many of us in Genosha, if each person contributes a little, it will far exceed a thousand gold coins. I still hope Charles can continue with alchemy in the future." "Exactly! That way, Genosha will have another master-level alchemist!" Explore more stories with empire The onlookers from Genosha wore expressions of disappointment and sadness as they watched Charles in the center of the arena, and the atmosphere grew heavy. Especially after the duel started, Seven wasted no time and quickly began crafting the miracle drug. While making the miracle drug, Seven seemed transformed, silent and extremely focused. His hands moved swiftly, and the alchemy materials on the lab table turned into liquid in no time. On Charles''s side, however, his pace was slow; he was still focused on separating the alchemy materials. "Is this speed for real? No wonder he''s a genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh; we have no hope now!" "Yeah, look at Seven''s alchemy techniqueit''s so standard. Every step is correct, and he hardly makes any mistakes. Clearly, he''s in great form." "I can''t bear to watch any longer." As time passed, Seven''s movements became even faster. The miracle drug on the alchemy lab''s table began to merge under the heat of the flames, slowly transforming into the final product. Meanwhile, Charles was still stuck on handling the alchemy materials, making virtually no progress. Quinn watched Seven''s performance with satisfaction. In his eyes, Seven had already unleashed one hundred percent of his strength, showing no signs of being affected by Charles''s words before the duel began. "The outcome is completely clear. This was a duel without suspense; Charles will definitely not be able to produce a blue-quality miracle drug, which is why he remains stuck at the processing stage of the alchemy materials!" Quinn thought to himself. From the beginning of the alchemist duel, he had been keeping a close eye on Seven, only glancing at Charles a few times before realizing there was nothing special to see, and so he lost interest. Even an ordinary audience member who didn''t know anything about alchemy could clearly judge who had the upper hand in this situation. Charles''s current performance was no match for Seven at all! Even so, the eyes of the Genosha audience remained fixed on Charles. They watched as Seven''s progress steadily increased, while Charles seemed to be in a state of stagnation. Finally, someone couldn''t help but quietly say: "Come on, Charles, you''re still the hero of Genosha!" "Go, Charles!" "You can do it!" What began as a single voice grew into a chorus of shouts from more and more Genosha spectators. Meanwhile, at the border of Genosha, a similar scene was unfolding. Countless soldiers began to shout Charles''s name with all their might, even though they knew there was no hope of victory in this duel. The outcome was already decided. No one blamed Charles; everyone understood that by agreeing to participate in the alchemist duel, he had chosen to sacrifice his alchemist future! Mason stood high above, observing the expressions of unwillingness, anger, and sadness on the soldiers'' faces. He nodded, feeling that the time was right to let the miracle happen! Soon, At the entrance of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, in the arena of the alchemist duel, Nathaniel glanced at the message sent from Mason. He casually cleared his throat. Charles''s ears perked up, and his hands suddenly began to move faster! "Hmph, even at this point, you still want to grab attention?" Quinn scoffed disdainfully. In his eyes, Charles was like a fish on the verge of dying from thirst, flailing helplessly, desperately trying to do something. However, alchemy was not like anything else; if it could be done, it would be done, and if not, it simply couldn''t be done! No matter how much a senior alchemist struggled, they couldn''t suddenly produce a blue-quality miracle drug that only a master alchemist could create during a duel. "Even if Charles somehow improves and breaks through to master alchemist during this duel, he can''t just grasp the crafting of the Spirit Ice Liquid!" Quinn thought to himself. He had intended to stop focusing on Charles and watch Seven''s final crafting of the miracle drug, but his gaze simply wouldn''t shift away from Charles. As Quinn observed Charles''s movements, his mouth began to drop open slightly, then wider, until it seemed he could swallow an egg whole! "How is this possible! No way!" Quinn''s body stiffened as he trembled and pointed at Charles, who was rapidly crafting the Spirit Ice Liquid. His reaction and actions immediately drew the attention of everyone present. Charles was moving at an incredible speed, methodically crafting the blue-quality miracle drug, Spirit Ice Liquid. "This can''t be happening; it''s absolutely impossible!" Quinn couldn''t help but shout loudly. Chapter 374 I Beg You If Seven''s alchemy technique is considered standard, then Charles''s alchemy technique is like a perfect textbook!Every movement, every handling and separation of alchemy materials is executed flawlessly, with not a single point to criticize. Even Quinn, a master-level alchemist, couldn''t find a single flaw! His fluid motions and just-right heat control require profound knowledge of alchemy, a deep understanding of the materials, and mastery over flames. "The pale flame has such a low temperature! The handling of the alchemy materials is simply unbelievably perfect. Is this something only a high-level alchemist can achieve?" Quinn murmured as he watched Charles''s alchemy work. Colton, standing nearby, heard his words and straightened his chest, maintaining a serious expression, as if to say, "That''s right, this is the power of Charles!" The audience from Genosha at the scene noticed the change in Charles and instantly fell silent. Some of the Genosha spectators didn''t quite understand why this was happening. Just as they were about to whisper their questions, they were stopped by other alchemists nearby. The entire venue was as quiet as a massive library, with only the sounds of the wind and breathing gently drifting through. Seven was unaware of the specific reason for this change. He focused intently on the [Enhanced Miracle Drug] that was gradually taking shape before him, not daring to let his mind wander for a moment. In his heart, Seven thought, "Hmph, the shortsighted people of Genosha must be so intimidated by my alchemy that they can''t speak! This is how it should be. My miracle drug is almost ready, and Charles is about to face his defeat!" "To be able to crush a true alchemy genius, hahahaha, it''s simply delightful!" Seven took a deep breath, slowly clearing his mind of other thoughts. Now, he was left with just the final step, waiting for the [Enhanced Miracle Drug] to take form. This predictable alchemist duel was about to come to an end! However, just as he was cautiously taking the final step, Charles suddenly erupted, nearly catching up to his progress. "Is this real? I can''t be dreaming!" Quinn watched Charles''s alchemy, beads of sweat the size of peas starting to form on his forehead. His body trembled continuously, and he felt completely dazed. At this moment, countless images flashed through Quinn''s mind, all depicting what would happen if he lost this alchemist duel. First, his rivals in the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild would surely seize this opportunity to suppress him. The hard-earned nomination for the vice president position would be in jeopardy! Moreover, this duel was arranged by leveraging his authority to threaten Charles and Genosha. If he lost, especially in a small country like Genosha in the Abyssal Depths, it would be a significant blow to the reputation of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild! Your journey continues at empire "It''s over, completely over!" Quinn''s face turned pale. "Damn it! How did Charles suddenly become a top-level alchemist? Could there have been an error in the intelligence? Has Charles been a high-level alchemist for a long time?" Quinn''s mind was filled with a thousand questions. Even someone like Quinn, who had experienced many storms, didn''t know what to do now. Charles''s speed was increasing rapidly and had reached the final step of refining the [Spirit Ice Liquid], nearly on par with Seven''s progress. The entire venue remained silent. Finally, Seven lifted his head and glanced at Charles, hoping to see if Charles had come to terms with reality and chosen to give up. What happened next was something he would never forget. In front of Charles, a pale blue potion was quickly taking shape in the alchemy lab. Seven blinked, as if waking from a dream, rubbed his eyes, and looked again. "Am I dreaming?" Seven looked down at the slowly forming green-quality miracle drug in front of him, then looked back up at the rapidly forming pale blue miracle drug in front of Charles, engulfed in massive doubt. His entire state was one of confusion and stupor, as if the world had changed dramatically in the blink of an eye, leaving him unable to accept it, nor willing to accept it! "It''s an illusion, it must be an illusion! Those despicable Genosha people, in their efforts to bring me down, have struck against me and trapped me in this illusion!" "It''s okay, as long as I complete the refinement of the [Enhanced Miracle Drug], I can escape this illusion, and everything will be over!" "Charles''s speed can''t possibly be faster than mine! He''s refining a blue-quality miracle drug, and he''s just a high-level alchemist. It''s impossible!" Seven continually reassured himself in his mind. He took deep breaths, trying to stabilize his mindset. But as soon as he thought about the intelligence reports regarding Charles''s talent in alchemy, his heart began to race anxiously, pounding like a ticking time bomb. "My [Spirit Ice Liquid] is complete." A soft voice struck Seven like a bolt of lightning. He suddenly looked up toward Charles. There in Charles''s hand was a bottle of blue [Spirit Ice Liquid], and he said calmly. Seven couldn''t care less about the refinement of the [Enhanced Miracle Drug]; he stumbled back two steps and then collapsed to the ground. Out of his control, the miracle drug that was slowly taking shape in the alchemy lab began to destabilize rapidly, and eventually, it exploded! "Boom!" The massive explosion jolted Seven back to reality. He looked at the wreckage of the alchemy lab before him, then glanced at the blue-quality miracle drug, the [Spirit Ice Liquid], in Charles''s hand. Seven could no longer contain himself and shouted frantically: "This is impossible! Charles must have cheated!" "Yes, he cheated! That bottle of [Spirit Ice Liquid] must have been prepared in advance; I refuse to accept this!" In the face of Seven''s loud accusations, Quinn fell silent, closing his mouth and saying nothing. He wanted to believe that everything was as Seven claimed, that Charles had cheated! However, as an observer who witnessed the entire process, he had seen Charles''s monstrous alchemy skills, going from being behind to overtaking with remarkable speed. The entire process was flawless, with each step easily recorded for other top-level alchemists to learn from. "When exactly did you become a high-level alchemist? Had you been a high-level alchemist for a while?" Quinn couldn''t accept the reality before him, reluctantly asking. Charles thought about when he became a high-level alchemist; it wasn''t long after he arrived in Genosha Calivia. He replied: "About a month ago. Why? This shouldn''t have anything to do with the duel." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quinn''s face was filled with bitterness. He lowered his head, sighed, and said slowly, "It doesn''t matter, I was just asking. In a month, other alchemists might not even master a miracle drug formula, yet you went from a high-level alchemist to a top-level alchemist. You''re simply a monster." Upon hearing his teacher''s words, Seven lost all his strength and slumped onto the chaotic alchemy lab floor. If the teacher said so, it meant that Charles truly hadn''t cheated and had achieved victory fairly. "How is this possible? How can it be? Becoming a top-level alchemist in just one month is beyond human capability. I looked at your data; your talent is indeed strong, but not to the level of a monster!" Seven couldn''t accept the truth and said in despair. Quinn listened to his words, especially regarding Charles''s data and talent, combined with Charles''s earlier response. In an instant, Quinn realized everything; the information Seven had given him was flawed! "Damn it! Why would you do that?" Quinn took a deep breath, trembling as he slowly walked over to Seven''s side and asked loudly. Only then did Seven realize that everything he had done should have been discovered by his teacher. But so what? According to the duel''s rules, as the loser, he would never be able to practice alchemy again, completely burying his future hopes! "No, I still have a chance! I have one more opportunity! I can also refine a blue-quality miracle drug; I haven''t lost yet!" Seven''s eyes suddenly lit up. He gritted his teeth, exerted strength in his arms, and stood up. The alchemy instruments in the lab had been damaged quite a bit, so Seven could only frantically approach the equipment he had suspected of being tampered with by Genosha before the duel began. He slowly placed all the necessary alchemy instruments onto the alchemy lab, taking a deep breath. "Even a blue-quality miracle drug might not be qualified; it could just have the color blue, but the effects might not be good. As long as I can refine a perfect [Enhanced Miracle Drug], there''s still hope!" Seven kept murmuring to himself. He began to operate the equipment. Some spectators from Genosha saw the scene before them and recalled Seven''s previous arrogance and wildness, as well as his derogatory comments about Charles and Genosha online. They couldn''t help but speak up: "Weren''t you the one who said Charles should just give up? Why are you struggling now?" "Yeah, where did all your arrogance and wildness go?" "Charles is the real alchemy genius!" The audience from Genosha turned their gaze to Charles, who appeared calm, unlike Seven, who was taunting and provoking his opponent. Charles simply watched Seven''s alchemy process with a tranquil expression. Time flowed slowly, and Seven''s face grew increasingly pale, with sweat accumulating on his forehead. His hands began to tremble, reaching a point where he could no longer control them. Finally, in despair, Seven closed his eyes, dropped the alchemy materials from his hands, and knelt before Charles, pleading: "Charles, I beg you, I admit defeat. I don''t want to be unable to practice alchemy anymore... I''ve sacrificed so much for alchemy..." Chapter 375 Charless Words Seven pleaded pitifully, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes, his whole body trembling as his voice choked."Please, Charles, I was wrong, I really was wrong. My Beast Mastery talent isn''t good enough; alchemy is the only path I can take. Have mercy and spare me," Seven said, bowing down to Charles. The reason he had been so arrogant was entirely due to his identity as an alchemist, especially as the apprentice of Quinn, a master-level alchemist. The deception in Charles''s intelligence report had been discovered by his teacher, and after losing this alchemist duel, he would no longer be able to practice alchemy. This effectively stripped him of the right to act recklessly and arrogantly, which he found unacceptable. That was why he disregarded his dignity and knelt before so many people from Genosha, hoping to gain Charles''s forgiveness so that he could continue practicing alchemy. Some sympathetic spectators from Genosha watched the scene unfold and, feeling a pang of compassion, slowly spoke to their companions. "This is too tragic for Seven; I can hardly bear to watch." As others from Genosha were about to respond, Charles, who had remained expressionless, suddenly let out a sigh. All eyes in the room turned to Charles, eager to see what he would do next. Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged worried glances; mercy toward an enemy was a taboo for a Beast Master! Under the gaze of everyone, Charles took two steps forward, approaching the kneeling Seven. This action instantly filled Seven with a glimmer of hope. "Damn you, Charles! If I make it through this, I will not let you off the hook. I will never forget the humiliation you put me through in front of so many people!" Seven suppressed the resentment in his heart, maintaining a pitiful expression on his face. With a tone of despair, Seven pleaded, "Charles, I truly know I was wrong. Please forgive me; I won''t act like this again." As he spoke, he slowly extended his hand, hoping that Charles would help him up. However, his hand was suspended in the air, coming to a halt. Charles merely bent down slightly, looking down at the kneeling Seven, and spoke softly: "How tragic you are; you don''t resemble your former self at all." Seven was momentarily stunned, a bad premonition rising sharply in his heart, but he continued to wear a pitiful expression, just as he was about to beg again. Charles continued: "I''m not one to hold grudges, but you shouldn''t have publicly insulted my teacher." Charles straightened up, his gaze cold and indifferent as he continued: "This is all self-inflicted. If I had lost, would you have spared me?" Hearing those words, Seven collapsed to the ground. He knew that Charles would absolutely not let him go! Despair and collapse crushed him utterly. Through gritted teeth, he stared intensely at Charles, cursing, "You will regret this, Charles! Don''t get too pleased with yourself; there will always be stronger talents in this world, you..." Charles paid no heed to the loser''s bitterness. He slowly turned around and walked to his teacher, Colton, then faced the crowd of Genosha spectators. Under the gaze of multiple cameras, he spoke slowly: "I know everyone is aware of the ins and outs of this incident, the cause and effect. Everyone harbors a sense of unwillingness and anger." "Some have attempted to use power to force us Genoshans to submit, pressuring Kingston to impose resource restrictions on us." "But they never asked the frontline warriors, nor did they ask all the Genoshans present, if we were willing." "Then we can only respond to them with facts and actions; the people of Genosha will not yield!" The scene fell into sudden silence. In the next moment, countless fiery gazes turned to Charles, and fervent shouts echoed throughout the land. "Genosha will not yield!" "Genosha will not yield!" "Genosha will not yield!" Each shout pierced the sky, and at the Genosha border, numerous soldiers watching the live broadcast tightly clenched their fists, unable to contain their own loud voices in response. Mason looked at the scene before him, took a deep breath, and with all his strength, he gripped the microphone, his face flushed as he shouted loudly: "Brothers! My hero Charles has shown the alchemists of the Haunted Marsh through actions and facts that no threat or tactic will make him submit." "So what should we do? In the face of the enemy''s provocation and oppression, will you choose to retreat and give up the fight?" In an instant, a unified voice rang out as countless Genosha soldiers shouted loudly: "No!" Mason nodded in satisfaction and continued: "Then let''s show the enemy through our actions that you will not give up and that you will stand firm like Charles. What should we do?" A thunderous shout shook the earth: "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" Mason turned around and faced the Kingston army not far away, issuing a direct command: "By my order, everyone advance!" Every Genosha soldier wore an intense battle spirit on their faces. They gazed sharply at the enemy ahead, showing no signs of fear or retreat, like bloodthirsty lions, their eyes filled with endless fighting spirit! The vast majority of Genosha soldiers instinctively licked their lips, driven by overwhelming excitement. They focused on the Kingston soldiers as if they were hunting prey, advancing with unstoppable momentum. At that moment within the Kingston army, the leading general watched the approaching Genosha soldiers and glanced back at his own troops, silently sighing. The morale between the two armies was vastly different, and Kingston was not prepared for an official battle with Genosha. "It seems we''ve lost this time; a temporary setback doesn''t mean much," the Kingston general said slowly. He was aware of the events happening in Genosha, and looking at Mason, the former rival and the leader of the Genosha army, the Kingston general understood everything. "Is this an attempt to turn that boy named Charles into a symbol of Genosha''s spirit?" the Kingston general pondered. This method was quite effective, and the high morale of the Genosha soldiers standing before him was the best proof. However, this also carried significant risks; if Charles fell midway, it would deal a massive psychological blow to Genosha! "This is rather risky; I really don''t know what''s so special about that boy named Charles that would lead Miles to choose this approach!" "Get someone! Immediately relay my message to His Majesty; Charles will become Kingston''s number one enemy!" the Kingston general ordered at once. There must be a certain distance maintained between armies; otherwise, any unforeseen events could spiral out of control. Especially in the current situation, where every Genosha soldier was eager to fight and their morale was high, retreat was the only option. Soon, as the Genosha army continued its advance, the Kingston army began to slowly retreat. This scene was quickly captured and broadcast across Genosha''s networks, instantly igniting excitement among the citizens who began to discuss fervently: "It feels so good to watch! Our army keeps advancing, while Kingston''s army keeps retreating, too scared to face our soldiers!" "Exactly! That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh just said one word, and Kingston mobilized a ten-thousand-man army to the border. They''re like dogs, doing whatever their master says!" "True, but if it weren''t for Charles, we''d be in a tough spot. Being restricted in resources and threatened by an enemy nation isn''t exactly comfortable." "Charles is so cool! He''s the hero in all our hearts!" "I completely agree, especially the moment Charles faced Seven''s begging for mercy, slightly bending forward and looking down at Seven with a blank expressionit was just too cool!" S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I feel the same way; I''ve even changed my profile picture to that screenshot!" Read exclusive content at empire In the networks of Genosha, the image of Charles had become the hottest picture, receiving likes and downloads from countless Genosha netizens. Everyone felt it was a display of genius disdain! Charles''s expressionless and calm demeanor, contrasted with the pitiful and crying genius alchemist Seven from the Haunted Marsh, created a striking contrast that left a lasting impression and was unforgettable. Not to mention the few words Charles said at the end; they were the best speech. Though it was only a few short sentences, they boosted the morale of all of Genosha. That was the perfect conclusion to this event and a new beginning for the people of Genosha, heading toward a more unyielding future! In the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Nathaniel looked at Charles with admiration and slowly said, "Charles, how did you come up with those last few words? I could never think of something like that!" "Yeah, this kind of thing is best left to you young people. Us old folks can''t come up with such inspiring and morale-boosting words," Jamie nodded in agreement. Those last few words from Charles were simply brilliant! Faced with the praise from the two Level Eight Beast Masters, Charles scratched his head. At first, he hadn''t thought too much about it; he just felt the urge to say something at that moment, so he did. As for the words that received such accolades, they were merely the thoughts deep within his heart. Chapter 376 Discussion in Kingston "Facing Seven''s pleas for mercy, I thought you would choose to forgive him in front of so many people, but I was surprised to see you had no such thoughts at all," Nathaniel said with satisfaction.As the most renowned iron-fisted minister of Genosha, Nathaniel despised unnecessary kindness and mercy. Especially toward someone like Seven; forgiving him would only give him another chance to target Charles! Nathaniel had been through too much; everyone knows the story of the farmer and the snake, yet some fools always seem to forget it at crucial moments. Fortunately, Charles was not that kind of person; Nathaniel was very pleased with how he treated his enemies! Stay updated through empire The more Nathaniel watched Charles, the more satisfied he became, especially after what Emperor Miles of Genosha had said to him; his gaze was like that of someone watching a sun rising on the horizon. "By the way, you should take some time to communicate with my daughter, Luna. You both are the top geniuses of Genosha, and more interaction could lead to even greater progress," Nathaniel said with a smile. Jamie looked at Nathaniel with some surprise. After all, for Nathaniel, Luna was his heart''s desire. In the past, there had been other genius youths from Genosha who tried to catch Luna''s attention. They even deliberately staged some clichd scenarios to get closer to her, only to be severely punished by Nathaniel. Those teenage boys ended up in the hospital, unable to get out of bed for half a month! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them was a member of the royal familyspecifically, Prince Avery''s son from Genosha. Even the prince''s son was beaten when he tried to approach Luna, yet now Nathaniel was actively encouraging Charles to interact more with her. If those boys found out about this, it would be quite the scandal. As Jamie thought about this, he glanced at Charles again and then shook his head. Only Charles could be the exception; if those boys who once wanted to approach Luna knew it was Charles, they would probably think nothing of it. After all, he had become the leader of the youths in Genosha, an undisputed leader. Especially after this incident, Charles''s status in the eyes of others became even more solidified. Even though Luna''s Beast Master level was higher than Charles''s, it made no difference. "By the way, Charles, you can take a good rest now. For the competition among the three academies, you only need to make an appearance at the end, and no one will object," Jamie said, recalling something. Charles was a bit surprised, but after thinking it over, he realized that among the young people in Genosha, only one level five Beast Master, Luna, might be his opponent; the others posed no threat to him. There was also Finn, but he hadn''t heard much about him lately; he could reach out later to see if there were any updates regarding the Constellation organization. "Okay, Dean. I just want to take a break and relax a bit," Charles replied slowly. Upon hearing this, Jamie smiled and said, "Even if you go out, you''ll have to wait two days. I received word that the area outside the academy is packed with people wanting to see you." "The crowd waiting for you is larger than what you would see if the Emperor himself visited Cyber Academy." Charles thought for a moment; he had nearly been unable to return to the academy after the duel. The crowd had been so enthusiastic that as soon as the duel ended, they rushed up to him. If Jamie hadn''t lifted him into the air, he would have had a hard time getting back to the academy. In a situation like that, even using the darkness cloak wouldn''t have been effective for escape. In the confinement room of the Stellar Empire''s royal palace, Silas lay on the cold concrete bed, filled with anticipation. He casually shook his head and hummed traditional songs from the Stellar Empire, feeling completely relaxed and in a good mood. "What could be more thrilling than seeing an enemy suffer? The answer is personally making the enemy feel pain and taste defeat!" "Damn Charles, now you can understand how I felt back in the Eye of Ice and Fire, can''t you? If I calculate the time, it should be about time for you to lose the duel." "Now I''m just waiting for the news of your failure to arrive; it''s my only comfort in this confinement!" Silas kept thinking, eagerly anticipating Charles''s downfall. It was a bit regrettable that he couldn''t be there in person to savor Charles''s displayed suffering and unwillingness, nor could he watch a live broadcast of it. After all, being able to receive any news in the royal confinement room of the Stellar Empire was already quite good. At that moment, a sound of footsteps echoed through the room. Silas''s eyes lit up as he jumped up from the concrete bed, eagerly walking to the iron door. Soon, a thin sheet of paper was slid under the door. With a broad smile on his face, Silas slowly read the message on the paper. However, his joy and excitement vanished in an instant, replaced by an even greater anger! "Useless! All of you are useless! What genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? What master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? They are all worthless, unable to even deal with Charles!" "I''m so furious! I can hardly stand it! Charles has actually become a special-level alchemist!" "Someone come! I want to get out of here!" Silas shouted crazily, wanting to leave immediately and issue a bounty on Charles''s head. Only that would alleviate the anger boiling inside him. The thought of how he had just acted made him feel like a clown! Silas clenched the paper tightly in his hand, his face dark as a demon. All he could think about was regaining all his power and then thoroughly taking revenge on Charles! "I will make you understand what true pain is!" Silas''s voice echoed hauntingly in the confinement room. ... In Kingston, On his steel throne, Emperor Ocean looked at the intelligence reports in his hands, maintaining his composure while deep in thought. Now that Quinn''s plans had failed, he had to bear the consequences himself. Not only would he face accountability from the alchemist guild of the Haunted Marsh, but his opponents had also seized the opportunity, meaning he wouldn''t have much energy to spare in the near future. Their plan to have Quinn support Kingston and restrict Genosha had also fallen through. "Bring me all the information on this Charles, and order the intelligence personnel to spare no effort in investigating everything about him, including his birthplace, his neighbors, and so on. I want everything thoroughly investigated!" Ocean said slowly. Several ministers from Kingston exchanged glances, and then one stepped forward and said slowly: "Your Majesty, I believe this Charles will become a threat to Kingston. Based on the intelligence we have, he is likely a genius even more powerful than Luna." "Someone like that in Genosha poses the greatest threat to us; we absolutely cannot allow him to grow!" Ocean nodded in agreement; he felt the same way. Charles''s talent was indeed terrifying, and he did not want to see another master-level alchemist emerge from Genosha! "Let''s leave this matter to our spies in Genosha. They will take action against Charles when the opportunity arises. We must decisively crush such a genius in the cradle; we cannot allow him to flourish!" Ocean ordered directly. In just a few days, Charles''s reputation among the people of Kingston had risen to a high level. Just a few days ago, no one would have thought Charles could win this duel, especially against Seven, the genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh! Charles had easily defeated Seven, and it was said that Quinn had trembled in shock after witnessing Charles''s alchemy! Ocean took a deep breath, and once his mind was calm, he began to speak slowly: "The competition between the talented youths of Kingston and Genosha is about to begin. This time, we must seize the opportunity to eliminate those talented individuals from Genosha!" "Your Majesty, this plan is already underway, and it will certainly inflict heavy losses on Genosha!" one of the ministers immediately stated. "That would be good. If there isn''t an opportunity to eliminate Charles soon, we can always deal with him later," Ocean thought for a moment. He believed that Charles would certainly be under full protection from Genosha at this time. ... At Cyber Academy, Charles transferred four hundred gold coins from his bank card to the account of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association without a second thought. This was the amount he had previously agreed upon with Danel for helping him collect metal materials. Just a moment ago, the first batch of metal materials had been delivered, totaling twenty-seven gold coins and five hundred copper coins. Charles found it a bit of a hassle to settle accounts each time, so he decided to transfer a large sum of gold coins at once. Looking at Little Gold, who was eating wildly, and Mia, who was swaying as she drank, Charles shook his head helplessly. Their tastes were indeed a bit unusual. Max and Mousie, on the other hand, were much more normal and had no bad habits. Next, he needed to focus on leveling up his mystical beasts. After all, the levels of his mystical beasts had become one of Charles''s weaker points. He was now a Level Four Beast Master, but Mousie and Max were still under Level Thirty. "I just wonder if the materials needed for the four mystical beasts to advance will require a lot of time to find, like last time. It would be great if I could easily buy them with gold coins," Charles thought to himself. He certainly wasn''t lacking in gold coins at the moment; at least, he wouldn''t be in the short term. Chapter 377 Flower Falls Gorge "Master, master, when are we going out to play?" Max kept wagging his tail, asking eagerly.Charles could only respond, "Let''s wait a couple of days. I need to visit Dean and see if there''s a way to change my appearance. After all, everyone in Genosha knows who I am now." If they were to go out and have fun, it definitely needed to be discreet. Charles didn''t want to be surrounded by a crowd while trying to relax, constantly being interrupted by others. That would be incredibly torturous for him. In the world of Beast Master, there are indeed special items that can change a person''s appearance, voice, and even body shape. Some Beast Master skills are quite unique, just like Teacher Ruby, who can use her skills to disguise herself. Charles wanted to visit Jamie Dean to see if there were any channels for acquiring such items. He planned to buy one to help hide his identity in the future. After all, he was currently the center of attention, and whenever he went out, he would be surrounded by countless people. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, Charles arrived at Dean''s office, only to unexpectedly run into Luna. "Charles, just in time! Luna needs to talk to you about something. Why don''t you give her your contact info so you can communicate later?" Jamie said with a smile. Charles nodded; he had been wanting to spar with Luna, as she was a top genius in Genosha, a level five Beast Master. After a brief exchange of contact information, Luna glanced at Jamie and then left directly. Charles suddenly realized something and asked, "Dean, she didn''t come specifically to find me, did she? After all, contact info is something you can easily ask for." Jamie rubbed his nose, a smile creeping onto his face after being seen through. He shifted the topic and asked: "So, what are you here for?" Charles directly stated his intentions, and Jamie fell into deep thought after hearing it. "I do know of a disguise item, but its owner isn''t easy to deal with. He won''t sell it easily," Jamie frowned slightly. "There are other similar items, but none of them are as good. That one is an orange-quality disguise item; its effects are undetectable by anyone below level eight Beast Master. If possible, you should choose the best." Jamie explained briefly. Upon hearing this, Charles''s eyes lit up. A level eight Beast Master was a rare existence; there were only a few in a country. As long as he was careful, he wouldn''t run into one. If that were the case, using it to disguise his identity would basically ensure he wouldn''t be exposed, making it a perfect choice. "Dean, please tell me more detailed information," Charles said. Jamie sighed, looking at Charles with some hesitation. He asked, "Are you sure? That old man has a very strange temper. If you want to buy that item, you''ll have to endure some hardship." Hearing this, Charles felt a bit curious about who could make Jamie feel so helpless. Seemingly sensing Charles''s curiosity, Jamie said: "Do you know about the Trial Tower at the academy? That old man is one of the blacksmiths who built the Trial Tower a master-level blacksmith!" ... Charles quickly returned to his dorm with the information Jamie had provided. Looking at the address, Charles began searching online. "Flower Falls Gorge, the most popular tourist destination in Genosha, receives millions of visitors each year. In ten days, it will be the most beautiful time of the year at Flower Falls Gorge." Seeing the information on his phone, Charles curiously clicked on a picture of Flower Falls Gorge, and the scenery was indeed stunning. Experience new stories on empire On both sides of the massive canyon, countless flowers of various colors and types bloomed. Every year around this time, strong winds would blow through the canyon, lifting countless petals that would fall from the sides, creating a beautiful and unique landscape. "It looks great; it seems like a perfect place to rest and relax," Charles thought as he admired the picture on his phone. He was in need of a place to unwind, and visiting Flower Falls Gorge sounded like a good idea. If that master-level blacksmith refused to sell the disguise item, he could at least relax there with the mystical beasts, which wouldn''t be too bad. However, before going, he needed to find some other disguise items to use temporarily, so he wouldn''t be discovered by others. With that in mind, Charles contacted Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild in Genosha. Fortunately, the guild had a disguise item that could only be used three times, of blue quality, and the price was quite reasonable. With plenty of gold coins on hand, Charles didn''t hesitate to place the order and arranged for it to be delivered to the academy the next day. "Next, I just need to wait for tomorrow to disguise myself, and then I can head to Flower Falls Gorge the day after," Charles had already mapped out his plan. At that moment, just after hanging up the phone, Charles''s phone vibrated unexpectedly. He opened it to find a message from Luna. She was asking when he had time to spar in the training room, mainly wanting to experience Charles''s self-created combat techniques. Looking at the message on his phone, Charles felt a bit puzzled. The message was somewhat verbose, not at all like something Luna would typically send. Without giving it much thought, Charles directly stated that he needed some time to relax and rest recently. He mentioned that he would be available to spar anytime after he returned. Unexpectedly, Luna asked Charles where he was going to rest. Charles thought for a moment and told Luna that he was going to Flower Falls Gorge. At Luna''s home in Genosha, "Flower Falls Gorge! Sister Luna, I''ve heard the scenery there is especially beautiful, especially at this time of year!" A youthful girl, dressed in white shorts and white socks, lay on the sofa with her phone, speaking to Luna beside her. Luna paid little attention to the girl''s words, instead extending her hand lightly in front of her. The girl reluctantly returned the phone, pouting as she said, "Sister Luna, you''re no good at chatting. I''m just trying to help! Now we know Charles is going to Flower Falls Gorge; isn''t that great?" "No need," Luna replied with just two words. The girl, Snow, pouted again and said somewhat reluctantly, "But it''s Charles! I''ve always wanted to meet him; he''s my idol. I want to..." "Shut up!" Luna said calmly. Snow immediately fell silent, pulling out her own phone to play with. Luna glanced at Snow and then at her own phone, feeling a bit worried. She knew Charles was clever, and with such an obvious hint, he might have caught on. But probably not, after all, this was their first conversation. "Flower Falls Gorge, huh?" Luna thought to herself, instinctively searching for it on her phone. Instantly, many exceptionally beautiful photos of the scenery popped up, especially the countless petals dancing in the wind like a graceful dancer. Luna couldn''t help but exclaim, "So beautiful." "See? I told you Flower Falls Gorge is truly stunning. Why don''t we go too? We might just run into Charles!" Snow suggested with a twinkle in her eye. Luna glanced at Snow and slowly said, "Not going." Snow immediately flopped back down on the sofa, looking completely deflated, mumbling, "Aren''t you just worried that Charles will think you''re trying to run into him on purpose? You could just say I insisted on going; wouldn''t that work?" Luna replied, "Not going." "Okay, okay, you call the shots!" Snow looked at Luna, pretending to give up on the surface, but she picked up her phone and bought two tickets to Flower Falls Gorge. "Sister Luna, I know you too well. This is the first time you''ve shown so much interest in a guy, so you definitely won''t give up that easily," Snow thought to herself. .... Somewhere within the hidden mountains of Genosha, in a vast underground space, many mysterious figures dressed in black robes were bustling about. On the highest platform, three individuals clad in more extravagant black robes were discussing: "It''s almost time; we should proceed with the next step." "When the time comes, it will surely shock all of Genosha! They will know what a nightmare it is to provoke us!" "The target has already been chosen. In seven days, Flower Falls Gorge will be at its busiest. There, let these ignorant fools witness the might of our master!" After uttering the words "our master," all the black-robed figures immediately stopped their movements, standing in place with their heads tilted back. Long, slender tendrils began to emerge from their noses, mouths, eyes, and ears, reaching into the air. The tendrils swayed like seaweed, producing strange sounds. "Our master''s might!" "Our master''s might!" "Our master''s might!" Echoes of voices filled the entire underground space, creating a bizarre and terrifying atmosphere, as if some unspeakable horror was glancing around casually. Time passed slowly, and the tendrils slowly retracted back into the bodies of the black-robed figures, as if nothing had happened. The black-robed figures continued to move the glass containers around them. Inside were eyes, grayish-white, seemingly alive. One eye was particularly strange, with a black flower growing on it, constantly quivering. Chapter 378 On the Train It has been a full day since Charles achieved victory in the alchemist duel, resolved the threats facing Genosha, and showcased the indomitable spirit and strength of the Genosha people in front of everyone.The crowd of Genosha citizens gathered at the entrance of Cyber Academy has not diminished at all, in fact, it has increased significantly, even affecting the normal entry and exit of the academy''s students. Some students, while coming in and out of the academy, are frequently asked a question or two by the onlookers. "Hey, do you know Charles? Could you please deliver this cake I made for him? It''s really delicious." "Excuse me, can you help me pass this token of appreciation to Charles?" Looking at the Genosha people around them, all carrying various gifts, the students of Cyber Academy can only think of one thing: they just want to leave quickly. Charles was in his dormitory, looking at the chat records in the academy group on his phone, and absentmindedly scratched his head. He felt that he had caused trouble for the academy all by himself, and it couldn''t go on like this forever. Just as he thought that, he noticed Jace had sent a picture and a message in the academy group. Charles opened it to find a photo of Jace surrounded by a crowd of Genosha citizens, looking excited and smug. [I just said I know Charles, and they went crazy, shoving all kinds of gifts at me! I can''t even refuse!] Jace wrote in the chat group. Immediately, someone replied: [They''re not giving those to you, they''re for Charles. What are you so proud of?] As soon as that message appeared, Jace casually responded: [Someone is envious of my good relationship with Charles, I won''t say who, though.] [I''m the one who''s envious! So what? If I had such a good relationship with Charles, I''d enjoy it too!] Charles looked at the messages on his phone with a sense of helplessness. He glanced at the time, it was almost time. Xavier, the president of the Genosha the Forging Masters Guild, said he would deliver that disguise item around this time. "Knock, knock, knock!" The sound of knocking echoed. Charles leisurely opened the dormitory door and found a Cyber Academy student standing outside, a bit of bruising around his eyes. He was holding a box with both hands, looking at Charles with excitement, and quickly spoke up: "Hello, Charles! This is something sent over from the Forging Masters Guild. Could you please sign for it?" Charles nodded. The Cyber Academy usually doesn''t allow outsiders in, so some students take on delivery jobs to earn a little pocket money. Find adventures on empire As Charles signed the receipt, the student''s eyes grew brighter, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lift in a big smile, looking very thrilled. Charles gave him a curious glance, and the student immediately suppressed his smile, slowly saying to Charles: "You have no idea, Charles, I took down three other delivery guys just to get this opportunity to deliver this box to you." "Uh... it''s already signed," Charles replied slowly. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t expect that simply delivering a package would lead to such competition, no wonder this student had bruises on his face, it looked like the other delivery people didn''t hold back either. "Alright then, goodbye, Charles! I won''t bother you any longer!" The delivery student didn''t have any other requests, took the signed receipt, carefully folded it, and placed it in his pocket with a satisfied smile. "Hahaha, I have Charles''s signature now!" As Charles closed the door, he heard the student''s joyful shout. Even the students of Cyber Academy couldn''t resist wanting to see him, and some were even willing to fight with other students just to deliver something to him. It was clear that the Genosha citizens outside would surely cause a commotion and chaos upon seeing Charles. Thinking of this, Charles quickly opened the box in front of him, it was his hope for solving the current problem. Inside, a white mask appeared before Charles, and immediately, a notification popped up: [Inferior Disguise Mask [Blue Quality]: Forged from special materials, it has strong malleability and can naturally alter a person''s appearance. However, due to material and forging method limitations, this item can only be used three times, each lasting three days. Additionally, after using the disguise, perceptive fifth-level Beast Masters can detect some unnatural aspects. Remaining uses: Three.] Charles looked at the notification in front of him, feeling a bit helpless. A blue-quality disguise item was priced similarly to an ordinary purple-quality item. This was because disguise items required very high-quality materials, and most blacksmiths simply couldn''t forge them, only a very few blacksmiths could create such items. "But this is enough," Charles thought to himself. "Even if a fifth or sixth-level Beast Master detects something unnatural, they won''t connect it to me being Charles, let alone the Genosha citizens outside." Now, he was even more curious and eager about the orange-quality disguise item Jamie had mentioned. Faced with the frenzied Genosha citizens, Charles felt it was essential to prepare a second identity, preferably one that was more low-key and ordinary. With that in mind, Charles put on the [Inferior Disguise Mask] on his face, and instantly, a refreshing sensation washed over him, like applying a facial mask. He quickly searched for a mirror and began making subtle adjustments to the mask. In just two to three minutes, an average-looking, unremarkable boy appeared in front of Charles. "It looks pretty good, it''s enough to fool an average Beast Master. I just need to be careful with my voice, or else it will give me away," Charles said as he observed his reflection in the mirror, continually adjusting his tone. Once he fully adapted, Charles looked at his reflection with satisfaction and nodded. Next, it was time to buy a ticket, leave Genosha Calivia, and head to Flower Falls Gorge. Relaxation and finding the master-level blacksmith that Dean Jamie mentioned were the two main purposes of this trip. Four hexagram arrays appeared in Charles''s dormitory, revealing the figures of Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. Among the four mystical beasts, only Max and Mousie remained relatively calm, quickly recognizing the disguised Charles, while Mia took a closer look before confirming that this new face belonged to its master. Little Gold looked completely puzzled, scanning the area as if searching for Charles. "The effect isn''t bad, by the way, Little Gold seems like just a simple foodie, kind of daft," Charles couldn''t help but sigh. ... On the train from Genosha Calivia to Flower Falls Gorge, Luna and Snow sat facing each other, watching the scenery quickly retreat outside the window. Snow couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s so much better out here, the air is filled with a sense of freedom." Luna couldn''t help but glance at Snow again, her mouth slightly open as she slowly said, "Is that really okay?" "What''s wrong with it? I may have snuck out, but it''s for your happiness, Sister Luna. Father will understand, he won''t blame me!" Snow declared confidently. Luna didn''t say anything more, just fixed her gaze on Snow, making her lower her head slowly, mumbling, "Heh, a woman who refuses to admit things, too scared to face her own inner feelings." Luna felt helpless as well, Snow was the daughter of Prince Avery of Genosha, and she had sneaked out of Genosha Calivia. It was likely that Prince Avery had already sent people to look for her. At that moment, Snow raised an eyebrow at Luna and whispered, "Sister Luna, there''s a boy over there who''s been watching you secretly, he''s already glanced at you a few times, pretending to be casual." Luna frowned, she had sensed the person''s gaze earlier, but it didn''t seem malicious. It was probably just curiosity that made him look twice. Charles, on the other hand, was quite puzzled. He hadn''t expected to spot a familiar figure as soon as he entered the train, which is why he had glanced a little longer. "Why is Luna also leaving Calivia? That girl across from her seems somewhat familiar, but I don''t think I''ve seen her before," Charles thought to himself. He had originally planned to buy a ticket for a first-class cabin and sleep until they arrived at Flower Falls Gorge, but then he thought the scenery along the way might be nice, and listening to the conversations around him could be a good experience too. The train sped along, and the people in the cabin were continuously discussing the hot topics happening in Genosha. Every speaker mentioned one name, and that was Charles! "Sigh, I really want to see what kind of genius Charles is. It would be amazing to have the chance to meet him!" a mature woman in her thirties seated nearby said wistfully. The people nearby nodded in agreement, expressing their regrets, "Yeah, I heard many people are waiting at the entrance of Cyber Academy just to catch a glimpse of Charles. It''s a pity I have urgent matters, otherwise, I''d be waiting there too." "He''s so handsome! Those few words Charles said at the end of the alchemist duel are engraved in my heart, I will never forget them! I want to join the military and protect Genosha in the future!" a boy who looked around fifteen or sixteen shouted loudly. Charles''s face remained expressionless as he endured. The discussions happening around him were all about him! At that moment, the boy glanced at Charles and curiously asked, "Hey there, friend, what do you think of Charles? I noticed you haven''t said much during the trip, do you think we''re wrong in what we''re saying?" Chapter 379 The Anomaly in the Cabin The atmosphere in the train car where Charles was seated was quite pleasant, with everyone around discussing topics about him. Only Charles, Luna, and Snow remained silent.There were no other people next to Luna and Snow, while the fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy sat directly across from Charles. Naturally, Charles''s silence piqued the boy''s curiosity. "I think Charles is pretty great," Charles replied dismissively to avoid drawing attention to himself and revealing his identity. He really couldn''t bring himself to praise himself. "Of course! After Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia, he has kept a low profile, unlike other geniuses. He only acts when someone else causes trouble for him!" "He''s my idol! It''s not just good, it''s extremely good, exceptionally good, unbeatable good!" the boy exclaimed excitedly. He completely understood that the person he was praising, his idol, was now sitting right in front of him, remaining silent. Charles felt a bit regretful, had he known, he would have just purchased a first-class ticket. He hadn''t anticipated that even after leaving Genosha Calivia, there would still be people discussing him everywhere. Finally, the train reached a transfer station, and many passengers got off, making the once lively cabin much quieter. Charles turned to look out the window and saw black boxes being loaded onto the back car, which was specifically for transporting goods. At that moment, a dozen or so passengers entered the car and quietly took their seats. When the train started moving again, the atmosphere in the cabin became significantly more subdued. Charles sighed in relief but also felt puzzled, these new passengers seemed very silent, sitting scattered throughout the cabin, yet their eyes occasionally met. Moreover, people kept sneaking glances at each other, filled with wariness. This unusual phenomenon immediately caught Charles''s attention, and he also noticed that Luna seemed a bit off, as if she had discovered something. "Sister Luna, what''s wrong?" Snow noticed Luna''s unease. Luna, who had been leaning back in her seat, suddenly sat up straight, her whole demeanor becoming tense. "I have a stomachache. Snow, could you come with me to the restroom?" Luna said slowly. Snow instantly straightened up, a look of tension appearing on her face. Snow understood very well that Sister Luna had sensed some danger, which was why she was speaking so muchnormally, Luna''s words were always very brief. Suppressing the urge to look around, Snow took a deep breath and casually replied: "Sure, I need to go to the restroom too. Let''s go." The two left their seats and headed towards the restroom at the back of the train car. As they reached the junction of the train cars, they saw a person standing at the restroom door. Upon seeing Luna and Snow approach, the person said apologetically: "Sorry, my friend has a stomach issue and is constipated, it might take a while. You might want to head to the other end of the car." Snow glanced at Luna, who nodded. They turned around and walked toward the other end of the train car. Just then, Charles''s gaze was also directed this way, and Luna''s eyes met his in the air. "The person at the restroom door is one of those who got on at the last station," Charles thought to himself, constantly analyzing the situation. These people were indeed too strange, while they appeared to be scattered throughout the cabin, their positioning would allow them to control the entire car in case of an emergency! "Is the person at the restroom door there to prevent anyone from approaching the back car where the cargo is stored? Is what''s inside something they need to protect?" Charles kept analyzing. Luna must have also sensed something unusual, which is why she was probing. Charles furrowed his brow, he wasn''t sure who these people werewere they part of an official Genosha escort operation, or were they involved in some secret dealings of other factions? At that moment, several personnel in train security uniforms appeared, carrying identity-checking devices, and began conducting routine inspections. Charles quietly observed the developments. He watched as the train security personnel checked the identities of those individuals, showing no signs of suspicion. In fact, two of the security personnel even walked into the back car where the cargo was stored and calmly exited after a while. Seeing this scene, Charles let out a sigh of relief, those strange people on the train should belong to the official Genosha organization. Unless those train security personnel were in cahoots with them! Charles thought it over carefully but still felt that possibility was too small. Continue reading at empire Meanwhile, Luna, who had returned to her seat, showed little change in expression, though the girl opposite her seemed noticeably more relaxed. After the train security personnel left, the entire car became even quieter. Charles put aside his speculations and curiosities, slowly turning to look out the window, enjoying the scenery that was continuously receding. Time passed little by little, And when the train reached Flower Falls Gorge, the majority of the passengers slowly exited the car and made their way to the platform outside. Including Luna and the girl sitting across from her. "How strange, are they also here to relax at Flower Falls Gorge?" Charles thought to himself. He then shifted his gaze to the back of the car, where he saw people starting to unload cargo from above and transfer it. After a moment of consideration, Charles decided not to pay it any mind and began walking towards the exit. Soon, as he reached the stairs, a person pushing the recently unloaded cargo passed right by him. In an instant, a strange sense of familiarity washed over Charles. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, looked around, and focused his gaze on the cargo that had already been pushed away! "I feel like I''ve experienced this sensation somewhere before," Charles thought. He wasn''t sure where he had felt this way, it was very vague yet distinctly unfamiliar. While Charles lingered, several other individuals on the platform, including station security personnel, began quietly moving toward his position. Charles felt a bit helpless and took another step, it seemed his pause had drawn the attention of the officials. It would be best to leave quickly, otherwise, if his identity was exposed, it could cause quite a stir. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without any hesitation, Charles quickly made his way toward the exit. After Charles left, the person who had been at the restroom door earlier spoke rapidly into a hidden communication device in his collar: "Situation defused, everything is normal." A response quickly came through the earpiece: "Received. There was unusual activity with the cargo just now, it seems to have been awakened by something. We are currently handling it." Listening to his companion''s reply, the man recalled Charles''s figure and slowly said, "It''s possible that it''s because of that boy. We should investigate his identity thoroughly, there might be unexpected gains this time." "Understood!" his companion replied promptly. At that moment, a gentle breeze blew through, causing the flowers planted at Flower Falls Gorge station to tremble, with petals detaching from their stems and floating freely in the air. The mysterious man who ordered the investigation into Charles''s information slowly extended his hand and picked up a fallen petal, gripping it tightly. Then, as he slowly opened his palm, he coldly and ruthlessly said, "What a pity, such a beautiful place is about to become a hell on earth!" In his palm, the petal quickly began to wither and turn black, soon disintegrating into countless black particles that were carried away by the wind. ... "Sister Luna, you must be being overly suspicious, nothing has happened to us so far. Those people were probably just an accident," Snow said slowly as they walked down the street beside Luna. Luna shook her head and replied, "No, that''s not right." Upon hearing this, Snow stopped in her tracks and asked again, "What do you mean? Those people were likely officials escorting something very important, we just happened to be in the same car." Luna hesitated, her intuition told her that things weren''t that simple, but she couldn''t pinpoint what felt off. Flower Falls Gorge wasn''t a strategically important location for Genosha, she was very clear about that. Some of Genosha''s significant facilities and organizations were not located in Flower Falls Gorge, it was merely a place with a lot of tourists. Luna felt something was amiss, was there something worth sending official escorts to Flower Falls Gorge? Moreover, the group of people in the car were not ordinary escorts, beneath their seemingly normal appearances lurked a dangerous aura. "Wait a moment, let me check," Luna felt the need to investigate further. She took out her phone and sent a text to her father, Nathaniel, asking him to help look into whether there were any special arrangements at Flower Falls Gorge recently. Snow watched Luna''s actions without questioning her, in her eyes, Luna''s decisions were always correct, except for matters of the heart, of course. "Now that we''ve arrived at Flower Falls Gorge, the next step is to find Charles! Luna''s happiness depends on me!" Snow exclaimed, energetically waving her arm with determination. After sending the text, Luna gave Snow a strange look and asked, "Are you crazy?" Snow rolled her eyes at Luna and muttered, "What do you mean crazy? I''m helping you!" Luna ignored Snow and continued walking toward the hotel they had booked. Chapter 380 The Blacksmith Shop Charles looked at Luna in the hotel lobby, along with the girl beside her, feeling somewhat helpless.What a coincidence, he thought, this hotel was a last-minute decision for him, which delayed his arrival for a bit. As soon as he entered the hotel lobby, he spotted Luna''s figure. "Maybe I should wait a moment, I just ran into her on the train, and showing up in front of her now might raise her suspicions," Charles thought to himself. He couldn''t believe how lucky it was that not only had he encountered her on the train, but they were also staying in the same hotel! Charles glanced helplessly outside the hotel, the check-in process was taking a little longer, and he couldn''t keep his eyes on Luna the whole time. Her perceptive abilities were not weak, and it could easily draw her attention if he stared too long. Just as Charles was looking outside, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure. The law enforcement officer he had encountered on the train was now standing at the entrance of the hotel across the street, dressed in a different outfit. "How strange, there''s another return train today, shouldn''t the train''s law enforcement personnel still be on board?" Charles furrowed his brow. The doubts and curiosity he had managed to shake off were resurfacing. Charles was certain that this person was indeed the law enforcement officer from the train, he had confidence in his memory and couldn''t be mistaken. Recalling the people he had met on the train and the sudden familiarity he felt on the platform, Charles had a bad premonition. "Maybe I should go to the hotel across the street, I could change hotels and follow them for a look," Charles thought. He glanced at Luna, who was still checking in, and without any hesitation, he turned and walked out of the hotel, following the law enforcement officer from the train into the hotel across the street. As soon as he entered the hotel, Charles took a quick look around. The next moment, he spotted more familiar faces at the elevator entrance. Some were train passengers, while others were additional law enforcement officers. Charles quickly averted his gaze and calmly walked toward the front desk, addressing the receptionist: "Hello, I''d like a suite, please." To his surprise, the receptionist replied apologetically: "I''m sorry, sir, but the hotel is currently fully booked. The last few suites were just reserved by the gentlemen in front of you." Charles expressed some regret as he said, "Oh, really? I was quite keen on staying here. Do you know how many suites they booked? I''ll see if I can communicate with them." "I''m sorry, sir, but they reserved a total of six suites, each capable of accommodating four people, so you probably won''t be able to negotiate," the receptionist answered politely. Charles nodded, a look of regret on his face as he slowly replied, "Well, it seems I''ll have to go to the hotel across the street." "I''m sorry, sir, but we truly don''t have any rooms available today. We hope you''ll consider our hotel next time," the receptionist said gently. Charles turned to leave, he had gotten the information he wanted: six suites, four people per room, totaling twenty-four people. This number matched the count of those strange passengers on the train, along with a few law enforcement officers. "Could it be a coincidence? Perhaps they are officials from Genosha with subsequent tasks?" Charles analyzed in his mind. The reason he wanted to know the details so badly was because of the familiar feeling that had suddenly arisen in his heart when facing the unloaded cargo at the platform. "Where have I encountered this before?" Charles kept pondering. He was completely unaware that the Mysterious Fragment, gifted to him by Teacher Ezra, was hidden beneath his clothes, emitting a barely perceptible glow. With no thoughts coming to him in the short term, Charles turned and walked into the hotel where Luna was staying, specifically choosing a room with a window facing the hotel where those people had just checked in. After completing the check-in process, Charles entered his room, drew the curtains, leaving only a small gap, and then summoned Mia while watching the entrance of the hotel across the street. "Mia, you have the best eyesight, so please keep an eye on the entrance of the hotel across the street for anything unusual," Charles said to Mia. Mia nodded in agreement, then tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and pointed to it with her wings. Her voice echoed in Charles''s mind. "Master, I get really thirsty while observing, so it would be great if I had something to drink!" Charles helplessly patted Mia''s head and replied, "Don''t worry, pay close attention, and I''ll get you some local fine wine." "There''s a specialty wine called Flower Brew from Flower Falls Gorge, made from various fermented flowers. I''ve heard it''s delicious, with a subtle floral aroma." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Mia swallowed hard and immediately focused intently on the hotel window, not even responding, and threw herself into her work. Charles, on the other hand, took out his phone to contact Nathaniel. "Charles, what''s up? I heard you went to Flower Falls Gorge?" Nathaniel said on the phone. Charles responded, "Well, I encountered something strange on my way here, and I wanted to ask if there''s been any unusual activity from Genosha officials in Flower Falls Gorge lately. You don''t need to give me the details, I just want to know roughly." Charles didn''t expect Nathaniel to tell him everything, he understood that if there was indeed something going on, the details of such actions wouldn''t be disclosed to those who weren''t high enough in rank. "Strange, you''re saying that too. Is there really something special happening?" Nathaniel''s voice came through the phone. Charles immediately realized that Nathaniel''s concern stemmed from the fact that Luna had also suspected something. It seemed that the people he encountered on the train, along with the cargo, indeed had some issues! "I will personally investigate this matter. Charles, please tell me the details of what happened," Nathaniel''s voice suddenly turned serious and solemn. If it were only Luna who was suspicious, it might have been a mere illusion. But with Charles''s input, it indicated that there was a real problem, especially since Nathaniel had witnessed Charles''s judgment skills firsthand. Once Charles finished recounting the entire story, Nathaniel instinctively took a deep breath. Just from the atmosphere in the train car and the scattered seating of those mysterious individuals, he had already identified a problem, such observational and deductive skills were not something just anyone could possess! Luna had undergone professional training to achieve this level, whereas Charles was merely a commoner, newly enrolled in Cyber Academy, and yet he could spot such issues without any systematic training. It was simply astonishing! "Just wait a moment. Once I clarify the situation, I will get back to you immediately," Nathaniel said before abruptly hanging up the phone and getting busy. Charles stared at his phone in hand and took a deep breath, he hoped that nothing was wrong. After all, he had finally gotten a chance to relax with Max, Mousie, Little Gold, and Mia and enjoy the beautiful scenery of Flower Falls Gorge. Charles did not want any unpleasant events to ruin his plans. "I hope everything is normal. I''ll take a little break and then head to the address Jamie dean gave me to see if I can buy that orange-quality disguise item," Charles thought to himself. Time quickly passed, and by around two or three in the afternoon, Nathaniel still hadn''t sent any news. Charles''s mind was already forming an answer, there must have been some issue, or else he would have quickly provided a response. With so much time having passed, Nathaniel must have discovered something and was conducting an investigation. As he pondered, Charles began walking toward a secluded alley. He had already strayed from the central area of Flower Falls Gorge and found himself in a neglected slum area that most people overlooked. The roads here were dark and damp, and various types of garbage floated in the nearby ditches, with a foul odor hanging in the air. Not a single flower from Flower Falls Gorge could be seen in this place. After wandering through the alley for quite some time, Charles finally arrived at his destination. He saw a tattered sign that read: [Old Fire Blacksmith Shop]. Charles took out the information Jamie had given him and glanced up at the worn sign to confirm he was in the right place before knocking on the door and stepping inside. "Those waiting for knives, hold on, we haven''t started forging yet today." An aged voice slowly resonated from within the dim blacksmith shop. Charles wrinkled his nose, the dusty air in the shop made him feel uncomfortable. "Hello, I was sent here by Jamie dean, I''d like to purchase an item," Charles said politely. Continue your saga on empire In the next moment, the entire blacksmith shop fell silent, as if the previous voice had been nothing but a figment of his imagination. Charles frowned, he carefully sensed his surroundings and realized that he was the only one present in the entire shop! Without any hesitation, Charles activated [Divine Domain] to enhance his perception. With the boost from [Divine Domain], Charles discovered that the person who had just spoken was not far in front of him, behind the counter of the blacksmith shop! Charles slowly approached the counter, and as he walked, he repeated, "Hello, I was sent here by Jamie dean." "You''ve got some skills, kid, you managed to find my position, but I don''t know any Jamie. You''ve got the wrong person," a figure gradually emerged. Charles saw an elderly man, only about five feet tall, holding a hefty smoking pipe, standing right in front of him! Chapter 381 Duffy "Kid, I don''t know anyone named Jamie. You should just go back to wherever you came from." the short old man said, lifting his smoking pipe and taking a deep drag before exhaling a ring of smoke.Charles frowned, he didn''t want to leave just yet, especially since he hadn''t seen the orange-quality disguise item that Jamie Dean had mentioned. However, this old man was quite strange. Charles could keenly sense that when he mentioned Jamie''s name, the old man clearly exhibited some resistance. Thinking of this, Charles had to change his approach. He began to carefully observe the inside of the shop. He saw an array of kitchen knives, iron pots, and scissors scattered everywhere, but there was a noticeable absence of weapons. "Now that I''m here, why don''t you introduce me to some suitable weapons and equipment?" Charles said slowly. The short old man replied impatiently, "You''ve seen for yourself, I don''t have any weapons here. At most, I have a few shields, and I doubt you''d be interested." Charles nodded, bent down, and picked up a kitchen knife to examine it closely. It was an ordinary-looking kitchen knife made from common steel alloy materials. Only when he held the knife did he realize how perfectly it fit in his hand. From the balance to the angle of force, it was flawless. As a senior blacksmith, Charles could tell at a glance that the person who forged this knife was no ordinary craftsman! "Have you looked enough? If you like it, it''s yours for a silver coin." the short old man waved his hand, eager to send Charles on his way. Charles shook his head and placed the knife back where he found it. When he looked up, he noticed that the old man, who had been so impatient, was now staring intently at him. Instinctively, Charles looked down and saw that the [Mysterious Fragment] he had been wearing was now sticking out from his clothing. "Do you recognize this thing?" Charles asked slowly. He realized that the old man''s change in attitude seemed to have started when he saw the [Mysterious Fragment]. "Where did you get this?" the old man asked, somewhat irritated, as he casually tapped his pipe against the ground. "My teacher gave it to me and told me to wear it all the time." Charles replied. "It must be that kid Ezra. I only gave him this thing because he asked me for it. I didn''t expect it was meant for you." the old man sighed. Charles was surprised to learn that the [Mysterious Fragment] his teacher Ezra had prepared for him actually came from this old man. While Charles was pondering this, the old man slowly said, "Let''s get acquainted. Charles, my name is Wesley, just call me Wes." Charles suddenly raised his head and took off the [Inferior Disguise Mask] from his face, asking curiously, "Mr. Wesley, do you know me?" Wesley smiled helplessly and said, "The name Charles, everyone in Genosha should know it, right?" "I was curious about what Ezra needed this equipment for when he came to me, but I didn''t expect it was for you, the strongest genius in Genosha." Wesley added, taking another drag from his pipe. He hadn''t expected that this [Mysterious Fragment], which was meant to help its user resist pollution and reduce [Spiritual sensitivity], would appear on Charles. This meant that Charles possessed an unimaginable level of [Spiritual sensitivity]! Moreover, Wesley could sense that the fragment around Charles''s neck was already doing its job! "It seems this kid has run into those things in the past few days." Wesley thought to himself. After a moment, he cautiously asked, "Where have you been recently? Have you encountered anything strange?" Charles instinctively furrowed his brow. He began to consider the underlying significance of Wesley''s question. He had just recognized the [Mysterious Fragment], and now he was asking such a question. Could it be? Charles glanced at the information prompt regarding the [Mysterious Fragment]. Find adventures at empire [Mysterious Fragment [orange-quality]: Just a fragment, yet it possesses unimaginable power. It allows the wearer to maintain a calm and peaceful mindset, along with other special effects. Effects:Resist pollution and corrosion, reduce the wearer''s Spiritual sensitivity. ] In just a few breaths, Charles formed a rough, clear idea in his mind and slowly replied: "I was wondering why some things felt familiar but I couldn''t remember where or when I encountered them. Turns out it was because it was doing its job." Wesley''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Charles, exclaiming, "Wait, how did you figure that out? Was it because of my question?" Charles nodded. He had indeed realized from Wesley''s question that the old man must have sensed the [Mysterious Fragment] was at work. "You really are as impressive as they say, an absolute monster." Wesley said slowly. He noticed Charles reaching to remove the [Mysterious Fragment] and quickly stopped him, saying, "No! Don''t! You''ve finally managed to forget about those things, don''t start remembering again. Your Beast Master level is too low to face those unspeakable horrors." Charles gradually halted his movement. He looked up at Wesley and said helplessly, "Didn''t you ask me where I''ve been recently and if I encountered anything strange?" "Funny enough, I met some odd people on the train to Flower Falls Gorge, and at the station, I felt a strange sense of familiarity." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley gripped his pipe tightly, and due to the force, the muscles in his arms bulged. His breathing became rapid as he stared at Charles in disbelief, asking with a serious expression, "At the station in Flower Falls?" Wesley watched as Charles nodded. He anxiously raised his pipe and took several strong puffs, exhaling a series of smoke rings that quickly filled the room. "Wait until you take off that fragment again, I need to prepare to help you shield yourself from those things'' attention." Wesley said slowly. Just then, two sets of footsteps suddenly approached the door, accompanied by a brazen voice that shouted: "Old man, have you thought about what I asked you?" The moment Charles sensed the footsteps, he quickly put the [Inferior Disguise Mask] back on. Soon, a tall, confident young man strode in, followed by an expressionless middle-aged man. Charles glanced at the middle-aged man, his pupils suddenly constricting before he regained his composure. "I''ve told you before, I won''t sell any weapons!" Wesley said impatiently. "Hmph, I''m not negotiating with you. I''m the son of the lord of Flower Falls City. With a single command, this little blacksmith shop will be shut down. Think carefully before you speak to me!" the young man scoffed disdainfully. Upon hearing this, Charles became curious. A lord of Flower Falls City wouldn''t dare to directly threaten a master-level blacksmith, right? Thinking this, he turned to glance at Wesley and realized that this arrogant young man must not be aware of Wesley''s true identity. "It seems Wesley wants to live a low-key life in Flower Falls City. No wonder he reacted so strongly against Jamie Dean when he learned I was introduced by him, claiming he didn''t know him." Charles thought to himself. "Sigh, do whatever you want. If you''re confident, then go ahead." Wesley said helplessly. He simply wanted to spend the last part of his life quietly, forging everyday items like kitchen knives, scissors, and iron pots, without getting dragged back into the world of Beast Masters. This lord''s son, named Duffy, had been trying every way possible to get his hands on the purple-quality long sword ever since he found out it was in the blacksmith shop. "Old man, don''t be ungrateful. You''re just a low-level blacksmith who can only forge useless kitchen knives. Hand over that long sword, and I''ll give you a decent amount of gold coins so you won''t have to forge these worthless things anymore." Duffy said impatiently. As the son of the lord of Flower Falls City, there was nothing he desired that he couldn''t have. If he were in the central area of the city, he might have held back a bit and not threatened anyone directly. But in the outskirts of Flower Falls City, especially in this impoverished area, he felt no need to hold back his words. "I, Duffy, have already given you enough face. If you don''t know how to appreciate it, don''t blame me for getting rough!" Duffy said with a dark expression. He glanced at Charles, who was standing still nearby, feeling annoyed. Why was there still this seemingly clueless guy here? Didn''t he realize he should leave when things were about to get violent? "Kid, what are you still doing here? Get lost, or you won''t be able to escape later!" Duffy said, directing his gaze at Charles. Charles nodded. He knew Wesley would be fine, and he recognized the middle-aged man beside Duffy from the train car! Wesley''s eyes widened as he saw Charles about to turn and leave. Before he could say anything, the middle-aged man beside Duffy suddenly said: "Stop!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere immediately fell silent, and Charles halted, slowly turning around. Chapter 382 The Choice When Charles slowly turned around, he saw the middle-aged man carefully studying him with his gaze, particularly observing the expression on his face.Charles''s face was filled with confusion and doubt as he asked, "Is there anything else?" The middle-aged man smiled and slowly said to Charles, "It''s nothing, I just feel like we might have met somewhere before." "Really? I just arrived in Flower Falls City and wanted to see the scenery of Flower Falls Gorge. Perhaps we crossed paths on the way." Charles replied calmly. The middle-aged man carefully observed Charles, and after confirming there was nothing unusual, he spoke again: "I guess I must have mistaken you." After saying that, he let Charles leave. After Charles walked past the blacksmith''s shop, he didn''t rush to leave, instead, he summoned Mousie. "Mousie, you wait at the door. When the people inside come out, quietly follow them and gather some information." "If you sense any danger, don''t hesitatejust leave!" Charles gave his instructions. Mousie nodded and used the [Darkness Cloak], disappearing into the shadows. Charles felt relatively at ease letting Mousie investigate, after all, Teacher Ethan had once said that if a Level Seven Beast Master wasn''t paying close attention, they would find it hard to detect Mousie. Things were becoming increasingly complicated. The suspicious group he encountered on the train had appeared next to the son of the Flower Falls City lord. Did this mean that the lord of Flower Falls City was in cahoots with them? Read exclusive adventures at empire The lack of news from Nathaniel indicated a detailed investigation was underway. The people on the train and those goods were definitely not officially transported by Genosha! "I still need to take down the [Mysterious Fragment]. Thinking about those nearly forgotten matters gives me a bad feeling." Charles sighed quietly in a concealed corner. He had come out this time just to enjoy the scenery with his mystical beast, try some delicious food, and relax. He never expected to encounter such a situationhe couldn''t just turn a blind eye to it. Time passed slowly until the sun began to set, and Duffy and the middle-aged man finally walked out of the blacksmith''s shop. The middle-aged man was very alert, constantly looking around and observing his surroundings. Mousie followed him from a distance without being noticed, which indicated that the other party was not a Level Seven Beast Master. Now Charles felt relieved, after all, having Mousie secretly follow and gather information still carried certain risks, and Charles didn''t want anything to happen to Mousie. Then Charles stepped back into the blacksmith''s shop once more. "Why are you back again? You were in quite a hurry to leave earlier." Wesley couldn''t help but say. Charles''s expression was somewhat serious as he slowly replied, "The middle-aged man next to Duffy, I''ve seen him before, right inside the train carriage." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley instantly walked over and asked in a serious tone: "It seems something is about to happen in Flower Falls City. Kid, have you thought this through? Are you really going to remove that fragment?" "With that fragment in place, it lowers your Spiritual sensitivity, so you won''t attract attention from certain entities. If you take it off, I can''t guarantee what will happen." Charles took a deep breath and said slowly, "Let''s wait a bit. I''ve already sent my mystical beast to follow them, and there should be news from Genosha Calivia soon. We''ll see if there are any discoveries." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles looked down at the [Mysterious Fragment] around his neck, trying hard to recall where he had felt that same sensation when the cargo passed by him at the train station. But he couldn''t remember at all! "This [Mysterious Fragment] is really terrifying, it can make me forget certain things without even realizing it. If I hadn''t run into Wesley, I might not have discovered it at all." Charles thought silently to himself. After hearing Charles''s words, Wesley nodded and then said he would go prepare some things for later. The entire blacksmith''s shop was now left with only Charles. He didn''t ask Wesley how he dealt with Duffy, if a master-level blacksmith couldn''t handle such a small matter, that would be too ridiculous. Before long, Wesley hadn''t returned, and Mousie was already back. "How did it go? Did you find anything?" Charles asked impatiently. Mousie first nodded, then shook its head, answering: "Master, it went smoothly at first, they didn''t notice me. But when I got to a certain place, I could sense a powerful aura. If I continued tracking them, I would be exposed." Upon hearing Mousie''s words, Charles fell into deep thought. That powerful aura must at least belong to a Level Seven Beast Master, if not an Eight! "Did they notice you?" Charles asked. Mousie shook its head and replied, "No, I sensed the danger and left immediately." Charles reached out and gently stroked Mousie''s head, saying slowly, "You did well. Now go back and rest for a bit." After Mousie''s figure disappeared, Wesley walked out from the back of the blacksmith''s shop. He still held that smoking pipe in his hand, but nothing else. Charles observed closely and noticed that the tobacco in Wesley''s pipe had been replaced with fresh tobacco, but it hadn''t been lit. "What''s the update? Any new information?" Wesley asked. Charles shared Mousie''s findings, especially about the possibility of a Level Seven or even an Eight Beast Master appearing in Flower Falls City. After listening, Wesley''s brow remained tightly furrowed without any sign of easing. He never would have thought that aside from the well-known Flower Falls Gorge, there was anything in Flower Falls City that could attract a high-level Beast Master. At that moment, Charles''s phone suddenly vibrated. He opened it to find a call from Nathaniel. "Charles, the investigation is complete. The Genosha officials have made no moves in Flower Falls Gorge, and just yesterday, a group of train police officers went missing. They were on the same train you and Luna took!" Nathaniel said in a serious tone. Charles nodded, with that information, everything started to make sense. No wonder those train officers didn''t notice anything unusual while checking others'' identities, and they all appeared together at the hotel. "I have a new discovery. There''s a middle-aged man next to the son of the Flower Falls City lord, and he''s one of the people from the train." Charles explained. Nathaniel gasped when he heard that there might be an Eight Beast Master. There were only a few Level Eight Beast Masters in all of Genosha, and the potential presence of one near Flower Falls Gorge demanded serious caution. Whatever the other party was plotting, it wouldn''t be small! Thinking of this, Nathaniel spoke directly, "Charles, for safety''s sake, you''d better return with Luna. And that girl Snow, the three of you need to ensure your safety first." "I''ll personally go investigate, but before that, you all need to evacuate quickly." Charles thought for a moment. If he hadn''t encountered Wesley, he might have left the matter to Nathaniel, the Level Eight Beast Master. But recalling that familiar yet strange feeling, Charles hesitated. "There''s no other information. The goods those people are transporting are likely the key to the problem. I have a way to find out what they are." Charles said calmly. Nathaniel took a deep breath. The reason he had waited so long was because the other party''s movements were extremely cautious, leaving almost no clues behind. Now that Charles said he had a way, Nathaniel had to consider it carefully. "Alright, I have one request. You must ensure your safety and be ready for a quick escape. I''ll be heading to Flower Falls City directly." Nathaniel said. After discussing the matters, Charles hung up the phone. Nathaniel would notify Luna and the girl named Snow. Now, what Charles needed to do was remember what that familiar feeling was and what the goods being transported to Flower Falls City were! "I''m ready. We can begin." Charles took a deep breath. In his heart, there was still a yearning for the truth, a desire to reclaim the memories he had lost! The [Mysterious Fragment] could assist him, but Charles preferred to have complete control over himself, including his memories. He was aware of the [Spiritual sensitivity] indicated by the information before him, yet he couldn''t recall who had mentioned it. All the answers would be revealed soon enough. After hearing Charles''s words, Wesley nodded vigorously and said slowly: "Good kid, you truly are the young hero of Genosha. Once this is all over, I''ll give you a chance. Just help me with a few things, and I''ll give you what you desire." Then, Wesley led Charles to a small room behind the blacksmith''s shop. The blazing furnace continuously heated the surrounding air, causing the previously calm atmosphere to ripple like a lake. Wesley took a deep breath, pulled out a red stone the size of his pinky finger, and placed it on top of his smoking pipe. Instantly, the tobacco was ignited, releasing a fiery red smoke. Wesley showed no hesitation and began to place the smoking pipe in his mouth, taking deep inhales and exhales. The once ordinary smoking pipe transformed into a brilliant red, as if heated by intense temperatures! Chapter 383 Strengthening Power Countless red smoke billowed out from Wesley''s mouth, enveloping the entire room."That''s good. This way, we can shield ourselves from the attention of those terrifying beings. But the condition is that your [Spiritual Sensitivity] isn''t too overwhelming, or else..." Wesley said slowly. Charles remained silent, frozen in place. Ever since Wesley took out that red stone, Charles''s eyes had not left it. The information presented before him left Charles utterly astonished! [Fire God Stone [???]: ???] Charles tucked away his curiosity and confusion. He looked at the red smoke filling the entire space and slowly reached up to remove the [Mysterious Necklace] around his neck. Soon, a slight pain began to throb in Charles''s head, and he heard faint, indistinct sounds in his ears. Scenes from the past gradually appeared in his mind, including the first time he saw that strange, eerie tentacle in Professor Colton''s underground chamber. There were also the bizarre tentacles of the level eight Beast Master from the Constellation organization, the terrifying eyeballs he had encountered, and everything that had happened in the mysterious space while helping his teacher break the curse during the trials at Cyber Academyall of it resurfaced! Your next read awaits at empire It seemed like just a few breaths had passed, and Charles recalled everything. However, Wesley, standing beside Charles, wore an expression of unprecedented shock and unease. He gaped at the smoke above Charles''s head, which was slowly turning black, and muttered in disbelief: "What on earth, is this truly a level of spiritual sensitivity that a mere human can possess? Could it be that Charles is actually...?" Wesley instantly clamped his mouth shut, realizing that certain thoughts were best left confined to the recesses of his mind, uttering them aloud would undoubtedly attract the attention of terrifying entities! The current problem was that Charles''s [Spiritual Sensitivity] was simply too abnormal, the red smoke that should have concealed him was beginning to shift to black. "Damn it! The power of this stone can''t even cover for Charles? I have to increase the concentration of red smoke!" Wesley thought, glancing sadly at the red stone on the smoking gun. He no longer hesitated, grasping the smoking pipe and placing it between his lips, inhaling deeply with a steady rhythm before exhaling. Gradually, an increasing volume of crimson smoke began to billow forth from Wesley''s mouth and nostrils, swiftly coalescing above Charles''s head. The transformation of the smoke into a dark hue began to decelerate, but the price for this change was evident: the stone on Wesley''s smoking pipe was visibly diminishing at an alarming rate. "Charles! Are you done yet? Hurry up and put on that fragment!" Wesley shouted loudly. Charles, as if suddenly awakened from sleep, blinked in confusion and quickly surveyed his surroundings. Once he grasped the situation, he swiftly put the [Mysterious Fragment] back on. The speed at which the smoke above his head turned black began to decrease once more. After a while, the smoke transformed back to red again. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Wesley stop his actions, collapsing weakly onto the ground, his face contorted with discomfort as he stared blankly at the tiny red stone on the smoking gun, which was now only the size of a grain of rice. "My... my treasure! It hurts so much, it''s all over!" Wesley cried out in despair. Charles looked at Wesley in confusion and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Wesley slowly lifted his head, gazing at Charles''s bewildered expression. He sighed and carefully tucked away the last remaining grain-sized stone before saying: "It''s nothing, just some resources that exceeded my expectations. Charles, are you even human?" Charles looked at Wesley strangely, thinking about how odd that question was. Was he not human or something else? A ferocious beast, perhaps? "I remember everything now. The cargo transported on the trainI felt it from the Beast Master in the [Constellation] organization!" Charles spoke up. Upon hearing the name [Constellation], Wesley''s eyes narrowed instantly. He licked his lips nervously and said without hesitation, "Charles, this is something you can''t get involved in anymore. Let Nathaniel handle it. You should leave quickly." Charles nodded. He was just a level four Beast Master. Facing a colossal entity like [Constellation] head-on would be tantamount to seeking death. Although he didn''t understand what the level eight Beast Master from [Constellation] meant when he spoke of everything being a matter of fate. Also, Charles had a vague feeling that the Beast Master from [Constellation] not attacking him directly seemed to suggest some unspoken purpose. With that thought, Charles pulled out his phone and informed Nathaniel of his discovery. Nathaniel immediately responded in an unprecedented tone, urging Charles to leave Flower Falls City with Luna and Snow as soon as possible! "Hurry up and leave! Since people from [Constellation] have shown up, I can guess what they might be transporting." Wesley sighed heavily. Charles turned his attention to Wesley, curiously asking, "Mr. Wesley, have you seen such things before?" Wesley nodded and replied slowly, "Alchemists and blacksmiths know more about those existences than ordinary Beast Masters. The fragment around your neck was embedded by my own hands." Wesley didn''t use the term "forged", instead, he said "embedded." "I am a master-level blacksmith, and there aren''t many master-level blacksmiths in the Abyssal Depths. Most people are not as skilled as I am, yet when faced with that fragment, I had no way to fully utilize it. I could only embed it into the necklace with all my effort." "Its full power hasn''t been unleashed yet. Perhaps in the future, if you find other fragments, you could try to combine them. It should bring you a tremendous surprise." Wesley said with a hint of disappointment. Charles hadn''t expected that the [Mysterious Fragment] given to him by Teacher Ezra would be something that even a master-level blacksmith could only handle in such a simple manner. "Just a fragment, and it''s already so powerful that it can subtly make me forget those things. What could possibly cause the original whole to become fragmented?" Charles said, filled with curiosity. Wesley shook his head, speaking with a warning tone to Charles: "You''d better keep that fragment with you. It won''t be long before you forget those things again. It''s a form of protection for you." "Also, the world of Beast Masters is larger than you can imagine. Many unknown things come from beyond the Ethereal Grove, and very few people know about them." "When your strength improves further, becoming a level eight Beast Master or a master-level alchemist, those matters will appear around you, even if you try to avoid them." Feeling the warning and a hint of despair in Wesley''s tone, Charles''s confusion deepened. Jamie Dean, Teacher Ezra, Teacher Colton, and Wesley before him all seemed to know some hidden truths and shared a sense of despair. What secrets lie hidden within the world of Beast Masters? Charles took a deep breath, realizing that the only way to truly qualify for a glimpse of this authentic world was to diligently enhance his own strength. "I must seek out others, so I shall take my leave now. Mr. Wesley, do not forget the promise you made to me." Charles stated before turning on his heel and departing. Wesley, burdened by a heavy sigh, gazed at Charles''s receding figure and slowly began to articulate his thoughts: "Many Beast Masters end up regretting their ascent to power when they confront the harsh and despairing realities of this world. I wonder if, at that point, you, Charles, will harbor similar regrets." The mere thought of Charles''s terrifying [Spiritual Sensitivity] made Wesley unable to suppress the astonishment and shock swelling within him. He had nearly exhausted an entire **Fire God Stone**, yet he still could not manage to conceal Charles completely. With such a formidable [Spiritual Sensitivity], when Charles eventually ascends to the rank of level eight Beast Master, the horrors he would encounter would vastly surpass those faced by other Beast Masters! "I hope you won''t come to regret it later, Charles. Becoming a powerful Beast Master is not necessarily a blessing. Some individuals possess low [Spiritual Sensitivity] and encounter nothing, while others with heightened [Spiritual Sensitivity] are doomed to witness the despair that permeates this world." Wesley recalled something and let out another sigh, closing the door of the blacksmith shop behind him as he stepped outside. He had some matters of his own to attend to. After leaving the blacksmith shop, Charles made his way directly back to the hotel. He pulled out his phone and dialed Luna''s number. Before long, a calm voice resonated from the other end of the line, "Charles? Is there something you need?" Charles responded without hesitation, "Indeed, there is something very important. Let''s meet downstairs at the hotel, we must act swiftly." "Alright." Luna replied. Once the call was terminated, Snow, looking perplexed, remarked, "Wait a minute, Sister Luna, how did Charles know which hotel we were staying at?" Chapter 384 The Turn of Events Luna did not answer Snow''s question, the other party was unaware that Flower Falls City was facing an unimaginable crisis.According to the information from her father Nathaniel, the organization known as "[Constellation]" was planning to launch a massive operation in Flower Falls City, and the entire city was likely to be engulfed in panic. Such matters could only be addressed by high-ranking Beast Masters, after all, the "[Constellation]" organization might very well have an eighth-level Beast Master already in Flower Falls City. "How did Charles manage to discover this? I saw those people on the train with my own eyes, I just felt a bit uneasy and strange, yet Charles figured out exactly what they were transporting." Luna pondered to herself. She was very curious about how Charles managed to do it, could it be that he was on that train car as well? There was no time to think further, so Luna turned to Snow and said, "We need to hurry." Although Snow didn''t know what was happening, she noticed the serious expression on her sister Luna''s face. She simply nodded and quickly packed up before following Luna out of the hotel room. When the two arrived at the hotel lobby, Snow looked around at the bustling crowd, constantly searching for Charles''s figure. At that moment, a somewhat familiar young man approached them and said, "Let''s leave first, we can talk while walking." Luna was momentarily surprised, but then she recognized him and nodded at the unfamiliar boy''s face. Find adventures on empire Snow, however, was exceptionally confused, she glanced at Luna and quietly asked: "Sister Luna, who is this guy? Why are we just leaving?" Luna replied calmly, "Charles." Upon hearing Charles''s name, Snow''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she suddenly remembered that this was the same boy who had been stealing glances at them on the train. The three of them were in a crowded place, so they couldn''t say too much for fear of being overheard. Just as the three were about to leave, a voice suddenly came from the electronic screen in the hotel lobby. "Dear visitors, due to seasonal weather changes, the most beautiful scenery of Flower Falls Gorge will be arriving early this year. It is expected that a strong wind will appear in two hours, causing countless beautiful flowers in Flower Falls Gorge to float and dance in the wind." "On behalf of all of Flower Falls City, I welcome all visitors. I hope you can make the most of your time and head to Flower Falls Gorge quickly to enjoy the stunning scenery. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait another year!" "Additionally, to welcome all of our guests, the entrance to Flower Falls Gorge is free this time, and there will be mysterious surprises waiting for everyone!" Charles slowly came to a halt, looking at the television screen in the hotel lobby with a sense of foreboding. According to the timeline, the annual beauty of Flower Falls Gorge was still several days away. Nearby, the hotel staff were whispering in confusion: "How could it be happening early? It''s never been like this at this time of year." "Didn''t you hear the lord say it was due to weather changes?" "But I don''t see any signs of a strong wind coming outside." "Who cares? I bet soon all the hotel guests will head to Flower Falls Gorge, so we''ll have an easier time. If only I could take a day off today and enjoy the beautiful scenery without needing a ticket. I''m so jealous." Luna noticed Charles had stopped and realized something. She turned to focus on the promotional video for Flower Falls Gorge playing inside the hotel and quietly asked: "Is it here?" Charles took a deep breath and nodded. Since that middle-aged man appeared next to the lord''s son, Duffy, it meant that the people from the [Constellation] organization likely had a strong connection to the lord of Flower Falls City. Their intentions were now clear: they aimed to gather countless tourists at Flower Falls Gorge ahead of schedule. They must be planning something at Flower Falls Gorge! "What exactly do they want to do? Those goods contain... that kind of thing!" Charles kept thinking to himself. The eerie tentacles, the grayish-white eyes that seemed to have a life of their own, and that indescribable terror that you could feel just by looking at it. Charles glanced down at the necklace hanging around his neck, the Mysterious Fragment was emitting a faint glow. Just recalling past events triggered the Mysterious Fragment''s suppression of his [Spiritual sensitivity]. Although others'' [Spiritual sensitivity] wasn''t as high as his, he couldn''t imagine the chaos that would erupt if they confronted those terrifying and bizarre entities. Moreover, the most crucial point was that Charles still didn''t know the true purpose of the [Constellation] organization. He had only pieced together their actions from the clues he had found. He had no idea what they were trying to achieve. "What''s wrong? Why are you all just standing there?" Snow asked, puzzled. Charles took a deep breath, nodded, and directly hailed the nearest taxi with Luna and Snow. "Driver, take us to Flower Falls City train station." Charles said as he got in the car. The taxi driver looked a bit confused and mumbled, "Are you leaving Flower Falls City? What a shame, the annual beautiful scenery is about to start. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait until next year." Charles didn''t respond, he was busy texting Luna everything he knew. Snow sat in the back, watching the messages on Luna''s phone. Her initially curious expression gradually faded, replaced by disbelief and fear that was overshadowed by shock. "How can this be? If everything is true, and so many people are going to Flower Falls Gorge, then..." Snow''s words trailed off. As the daughter of Prince Avery of Genosha, she had some understanding of the [Constellation] organization. "What? What are you talking about?" the taxi driver asked, curious. While looking at the messages on his phone, Charles replied, "It''s nothing, driver. We''re not going to the station anymore, take the highway out of Flower Falls City." The confusion on the taxi driver''s face deepened, but seeing Charles'' silence, he wisely refrained from asking more questions. Snow asked, "Aren''t we supposed to leave from the train station?" Charles replied helplessly, "The tickets are sold out. The information shows there''s an issue with the tracks, and they''re under repair. Normal service won''t resume until tomorrow." After he finished speaking, Luna and Snow exchanged glances and fell silent. At that moment, an uneasy feeling crept into their hearts. "Driver, don''t you have a taxi group chat? Could you check if the roads out of Flower Falls City are open?" Charles asked the taxi driver beside him. The taxi driver immediately responded, "Of course, they are. The highway out of Flower Falls City is very wide, even if there''s an accident, it won''t cause any major issues." "Please check for me." Charles said without providing further explanation. The taxi driver glanced at Charles, then, while waiting at a red light, opened the group chat and took a look. Suddenly, he turned to stare at Charles, his eyes filled with disbelief. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The group chat says there was a hazardous chemical spill on several roads in Flower Falls City, and those roads have been temporarily closed for cleanup." The taxi driver was wide-eyed, his mind racing with one thought: how did Charles know this? "Sure enough, it''s come to this. Other roads will probably experience similar issues." Charles thought to himself. He realized that the [Constellation] organization was taking action to prevent people from leaving Flower Falls City. In such a short time, they had completely sealed off the city. How long had the [Constellation] organization been operating in Flower Falls City to achieve this? "It''s strange how many accidents have occurred today. If you ask me, since we can''t leave anyway, we might as well head to Flower Falls Gorge and enjoy the beautiful scenery. We can leave tomorrow." the taxi driver suggested. He thought the day''s events were just coincidences and that everything would be fine by tomorrow. "Driver, please take us to this location." Charles said after thinking for a moment, changing the destination to near Wesley''s blacksmith shop. Twenty minutes later, Charles, along with Luna and Snow, got out of the car and slowly walked into the dimly lit alley. "Charles, what are we doing here?" Snow asked, shrinking a bit in fear next to Luna as she looked at the damp, garbage-strewn road. "Charles? That name sounds like a hero from Genosha, but unfortunately, he''s much more handsome than you." the taxi driver said instinctively from behind. Charles glanced at Snow, who immediately covered her mouth with her hand. Then she turned to the taxi driver and asked helplessly, "Mister, why are you following us?" The taxi driver scratched his nose, looking a bit embarrassed, and slowly said, "What you were saying in the car gave me a bad feeling. Is something big about to happen?" Charles turned back to look at the taxi driver, then said to Snow, "It''s fine, let him follow us. We might need his help later." Upon hearing this, Luna and Snow instinctively exchanged glances with Charles. In the face of this situation, did Charles have a way to solve the problem? Chapter 385 The Solution In Wesley''s blacksmith shop, Wesley, who had just returned, looked at Charles, Luna, Snow, and the taxi driver, and fell into silence."The situation is as follows." Charles said slowly. "The entire Flower Falls City has been completely sealed off, and they are continuously directing tourists to gather at Flower Falls Gorge. In about an hour and a half, there could be around forty to fifty thousand tourists gathered at Flower Falls Gorge." Wesley nodded and then asked, "How much longer until Nathaniel arrives? Have you told him the specifics of the situation?" This time, it was Luna who spoke up to answer, "At least one hour and forty-five minutes." "We''re running out of time, sigh..." Wesley sighed. He had gone out earlier to seek help from friends, but to his surprise, he found several people secretly watching right at the doorstep of an old friend''s house. This incident had exceeded his expectations. Even a master-level blacksmith would feel powerless in such a situation. "Although I have the abilities of a level seven Beast Master, I''m not good at fighting." Wesley said helplessly. Based on the known information, the [Constellation] organization would likely have at least one level seven Beast Master involved, and given their strength, it was very possible that there was also an eight-level Beast Master lurking in the shadows. The dusty television in the blacksmith shop continued to broadcast, switching to footage from the Flower Falls City TV station, where they were interviewing tourists at Flower Falls Gorge. "Hello, tourist! How do you feel about your visit to Flower Falls Gorge?" a reporter asked a young boy. The boy looked a bit surprised at the live camera, initially unsure of how to respond. After a brief pause, he finally answered: "I feel great! Even though we haven''t reached the best scenery at Flower Falls Gorge yet, I''m already very satisfied." "Alright, please be a bit patient. In one and a half hours, the most beautiful scenery at Flower Falls Gorge will appear. Do you have any words for the viewers at home who haven''t come to Flower Falls Gorge yet?" the reporter asked again. The boy thought for a moment, and his eyes lit up. He became no longer nervous but unusually excited and joyful. He shouted into the live camera: "Charles! I''m your fan!" "You are a hero from Genosha, the pride of all of us Genoshans!" "I will definitely work hard in the future to become an excellent Beast Master like you and be a source of pride for others!" Charles instinctively looked up at the television screen in the blacksmith shop, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Snow turned to Luna beside her and said, "Sister Luna, that boy''s voice sounds so familiar. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere before." Before Luna could respond, Charles spoke up first, "He was in the same train car as us, and he was sitting directly across from me." "I see, that makes sense." Snow said slowly. Luna kept staring at Charles. She felt that something was off about him at that moment, so she said: "There''s nothing we can do about this." As soon as those words were spoken, Wesley nodded in agreement. He looked at Charles and slowly said: "Now we can only wait for the reinforcements to arrive. After all, they at least have one level seven Beast Master, and there''s a strong possibility that an eight-level Beast Master is hiding in the shadows." Luna, who was familiar with the information about the [Constellation] organization, and Snow both fully agreed with this assessment. The strength of the [Constellation] organization is truly terrifying! Charles did not reply immediately. Instead, he looked up again at the screen where the boy had disappeared, took a deep breath, and made a decision. "There is a way. We won''t be able to face them head-on, we would be outmatched. But if it''s about stalling for time, I''m confident." Charles said with sharp determination in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Wesley, Luna, and Snow all suddenly looked up at Charles, their eyes filled with surprise and anticipation. "What do you mean? Fifteen minutes? Against an eight-level Beast Master, we wouldn''t last even three minutes!" Wesley couldn''t help but exclaim. Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "The idea of facing them directly is wrong. Their goal is to gather tourists as much as possible at Flower Falls Gorge, so why not lead the tourists somewhere else?" Everyone in the room was momentarily stunned by this idea. Luna thought carefully and realized that Charles''s plan might actually work. Your next read is at empire "What should we do?" Luna asked simply. "Are you out of your mind, Charles? Are you even listening to what I''m saying? You''re a level four Beast Master, and you want to challenge an eight-level Beast Master?" Wesley warned again. This was his second encounter with Charles, and having known him for just a day, Wesley had already started to take Charles quite seriously. Although Charles had nearly exhausted his precious [Fire God Stone], losing a genius like him to any unforeseen event would be a tremendous loss! "We don''t need to confront the eight-level Beast Master directly. Besides, when hunters face fierce prey, there are many other methods besides direct combat." "In the world of Beast Masters, power represents everything. However, power doesn''t just refer to the level of a Beast Master, it also involves this." Charles pointed to his head. His words left Wesley in silence. Only the taxi driver, looking confused, couldn''t help but ask, "Sorry to interrupt, but what are you all talking about? I don''t understand anything!" Charles glanced at the taxi driver and slowly asked, "Taxis are the primary means of transportation to Flower Falls Gorge in all of Flower Falls City, and each driver usually has multiple group chats. If we use this to our advantage, all the taxis in Flower Falls City can help us." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley, Luna, and Snow immediately turned their attention to the taxi driver. The taxi driver was so startled that he wanted to turn and leave. He thought these people seemed mysteriousmaybe they had some mental issues? Thinking this, the taxi driver felt a twinge of regret. "If I had known, I shouldn''t have followed them. Curiosity killed the cat..." Just as he was about to back down, the taxi driver was instantly stunned by the scene before him. He opened his mouth wide, eyes bulging, and stared at Charles, who had removed his [Inferior Disguise Mask], shouting in shock: "No way! You really are Charles! This can''t be a dream, right?!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hero he had only ever seen on TV and the internet suddenly appeared right in front of him, making any normal person question their reality. "Wait, if you really are Charles, then those things you just saidcould it be true? Is Flower Falls City facing a huge crisis?" The taxi driver finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Charles nodded and slowly said, "Yes, I need your help. We may encounter some danger..." "Sure thing! Do you need me to notify the other taxi drivers? But they need to believe me, so I''ll need something to convince them." After saying this, the taxi driver''s eyes lit up as he quickly took out his phone and snapped a selfie with Charles. He then recorded a video, his face showing excitement and pride. "Alright, now I have something to convince the others!" The taxi driver looked at the video and photos on his phone with satisfaction. Charles looked at the overly excited taxi driver with a hint of helplessness. He felt like this person wasn''t worried at all, instead, he seemed like a fan obsessively chasing after a celebrity. "Since they choose to create accidents on the roads leaving Flower Falls City, we can do the same. We can cause traffic congestion on the road to Flower Falls Gorge." "All their actions show that they want to gather as many tourists as possible at Flower Falls Gorge. In the face of unexpected events we cause, they won''t choose to act immediately because there aren''t many people there yet." Charles continued his analysis. The people from the [Constellation] organization must have acted in advance because they were aware of Nathaniel''s movements. By blocking off all of Flower Falls City and allowing more tourists to enter Flower Falls Gorge, they inadvertently revealed one piece of information: the [Constellation] organization has certain requirements regarding the number of tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, hoping for as many as possible. "That''s a good plan, but what about the tourists who are already in Flower Falls Gorge? What if they ignore everything and choose to act directly?" Wesley voiced his concerns. Hearing Wesley''s doubts, Charles smiled slightly and said slowly, "It''s simple. I can help them gather more tourists to Flower Falls Gorge." Upon hearing this, Luna, Snow, and Wesley widened their eyes. They couldn''t understand what Charles meanthow could he help the [Constellation] organization? Facing their confusion, Charles began to explain slowly. Meanwhile, in Flower Falls Gorge, the lord of Flower Falls City, Dure, stood beside a mysterious figure in a black cloak, bowing humbly as he reported: "My lord, I have done as you requested. There are now approximately twenty-five thousand tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, and more will be arriving soon." The mysterious figure nodded silently, a raspy voice that couldn''t be clearly identified as male or female slowly replied, "Well done. Rest assured, we will not go back on our word. After this is over, you will truly become one of us, surviving the day of destruction." Chapter 386 An Unexpected Incident Upon hearing the mysterious figure''s response, Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City, revealed a joyful expression. He abandoned his identity as a lord to collaborate with the [Constellation] organization, all for this purpose.Joining the [Constellation] organization and becoming a true member would allow him to protect his son, Duffy, and survive the day of destruction when everything would be annihilated. However, at that moment, other individuals hurried over, their expressions anxious as they reported: "My lord, an unexpected situation has occurred. Several roads leading to Flower Falls Gorge are experiencing heavy traffic, significantly slowing the entry of tourists into the gorge!" The mysterious figure lowered their gaze to the ground, noticing a pitch-black plant rapidly growing in the dirt. Its branches were oddly shaped, resembling exposed human tissue, only dyed a deep black. On several of the main branches, cracks would occasionally appear, revealing a pair of grayish-white eyes that moved quietly, filled with endless malice, watching everything in the world. The black plant had no leaves, instead, it was composed of strange forms resembling human palms, replacing the usual branches and foliage. If one looked closely at those black palms, they would notice tiny tendrils, like strands of hair, waving in the air to an unknown melody. "We have limited time, we must gather enough tourists before the body completes its growth!" The mysterious figure in the black cloak stared obsessively at the growing black plant and spoke slowly. "Send our people out to use mystical beasts or physical strength to clear the traffic!" The figure issued the command. Soon, various individuals began to leave Flower Falls Gorge, heading to the roads leading to the gorge, preparing to alleviate the traffic congestion in the shortest time possible. As time ticked by, about twenty minutes later, more members of the [Constellation] organization rushed over. "My lord, an unexpected situation has occurred. A Level Seven Beast Master has suddenly appeared on Flower Falls City''s television station, along with another special individual." A member of the [Constellation] organization reported. The mysterious figure frowned and instinctively asked, "A Level Seven Beast Master? Are you sure? There shouldn''t be any other Level Seven Beast Masters in Flower Falls City. Where did this one come from?" "And who is that special individual?" The person reporting slowly said, "It''s Charles, it''s Charles!" In the next moment, the mysterious figure flashed in front of the person and asked seriously, "Are you certain?" "Absolutely! They used Flower Falls City''s television station to release a video, claiming that in one hour, Charles will enter Flower Falls Gorge with other tourists in the square." "He also called on other tourists to wait a moment and set off together with him." Hearing this news, the mysterious figure was momentarily stunned, then sneered and slowly said, "So, he has discovered our plan and wants to buy time for Nathaniel''s support?" "Unfortunately, Charles, your thinking is too simplistic. This video being released is practically helping us! Once we capture you, there will surely be more tourists eager to come to Flower Falls Gorge and meet their doom!" The mysterious figure was somewhat excited, he hadn''t expected Charles to appear so suddenly. Initially, he had been worried that the number of tourists coming to Flower Falls Gorge might be a bit low, but now Charles had provided an opportunity! "You all stay here, I''m going out for a bit. With a Level Seven Beast Master by Charles''s side, I can handle that Level Seven Beast Master quickly!" the mysterious figure said slowly. He then turned to Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City, and said: "You can start preparing. When I return, make sure Charles appears on the live broadcast. That way, even more people will come as sacrifices!" Dure bent slightly and replied, "Understood, I will be ready!" Soon, the figure in the black cloak soared into the sky, quickly heading toward Flower Falls City''s television station. Five minutes later, the figure had arrived at the television station. Before he could enter, other members of the [Constellation] organization rushed over. "My lord, that Level Seven Beast Master has left with Charles. They are currently live streaming from a hotel in Flower Falls City. It seems Charles is preparing something, saying he wants to give someone a surprise." The member took out his phone and showed it to the mysterious figure. The mysterious figure looked down at the live stream on his phone and confirmed that the person on the screen was indeed Charles. The mysterious figure frowned and then turned to the person beside him, asking: "Have we investigated that hotel? Our time is running out!" "It''s been confirmed, it''s directly across from the hotel we''re staying in, room 308!" a member of the [Constellation] organization quickly replied, sensing that their superior was becoming impatient. There was only one hour left until the annual spectacle at Flower Falls Gorge officially began. The mysterious figure took another five minutes to reach the hotel featured in the live stream. He wasted no time and flew directly to the window of room 308 on the third floor. The live stream had already been interrupted midway, but it was for a short time. Judging by the timing, Charles should still be inside the hotel. Moreover, other members of the [Constellation] organization had completely surrounded the hotel, leaving Charles no way to escape! "The next part will be simple. Charles, I really have to thank you!" The mysterious figure waved his hand, and instantly, many members of the [Constellation] organization surged into the hotel, beginning their search for Charles. Time rewound to after the mysterious figure had flown away from Flower Falls Gorge. Charles, wearing a baseball cap and a mask, took a deep breath as he looked at the entrance to Flower Falls Gorge. Wesley was already on his way. The person who appeared at the Flower Falls City television station was not Charles, it was Luna, wearing the [Inferior Disguise Mask]! For Wesley, a Level Seven Beast Master, to truly appear was essential to lure the high-end combatants of the [Constellation] organization away from Flower Falls Gorge. Only in this way would they attract an Level Eight Beast Master to take action, aimed at quickly resolving Wesley and then using his influence to draw in more tourists into Flower Falls Gorge. On his way, Charles spotted the figure flying in the air. Everything was unfolding just as he had imagined, the other side had indeed fallen for the trap, thinking he was still at the television station. At that moment, Wesley was lagging significantly behind Charles. He recalled what had just happened, and his heart began to race. Teasing a Level Eight Beast Master was an experience he had never had before! "I really don''t understand how Charles''s mind works. One traffic jam, one television station video, and that caused half of the [Constellation] organization''s people to scatter!" "Now, there aren''t many enemies left in Flower Falls Gorge. Next, we need to disrupt their plans as much as possible!" Wesley kept thinking to himself, Charles''s plan had truly shown him what a genius mind looks like! Once the [Constellation] organization members were drawn to the hotel and wasted a lot of time trying to find him and Charles, they discovered there was nothing there! Luna and Snow had already left! Discover exclusive content at empire "In half an hour, according to Charles''s plan, the opposing Level Eight Beast Master will be absent for half an hour. After accounting for the time we''ve spent traveling, we have twenty minutes left." "We need to make the most of these twenty minutes to disrupt their plans and delay until Nathaniel arrives!" Wesley took a deep breath and suddenly picked up speed, racing toward Flower Falls Gorge. ... Inside Flower Falls Gorge, Charles was now just an ordinary tourist, wandering around and occasionally pulling out his phone to take pictures of various sights. He had fully activated his [Divine Domain], enhancing his perception to the fullest, constantly using that familiar feeling to search for the goods transported by the [Constellation] organization. "About fifteen meters ahead, in that unnoticed corner, there''s a familiar sensation." Charles thought to himself, noting the specific location. So far, he had already spent five minutes out of the twenty he gained by exploiting the time difference, and Charles had found three places where the [Constellation] organization had tampered with things. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was moving a bit slowly. Because when Charles had gotten off at the station, he had seen a lot of goods being unloaded from the train cars. "Only ten minutes left, that Level Eight Beast Master will be coming back soon. Their patience is limited, they won''t delay for too long!" Charles kept calculating in his mind. According to his plan, during the twenty minutes he had gained, he would use his perception abilities and that familiar feeling to locate the [Constellation] organization''s goods. Then, when Wesley arrived, they would start to destroy them and delay as much as possible. However, the problem now was that Flower Falls Gorge was simply too large. Finding as many of those goods as possible was taking too long! Charles took a deep breath and focused his gaze on the center of Flower Falls Gorge, where there was a visitor center, the best place to admire the beauty of Flower Falls Gorge. "If it were up to me, I would place the most important items in the area with the most people, and similarly, that''s where the defensive strength would be the greatest." Charles thought to himself, taking another deep breath. Plans are always changing, and without any hesitation, he began to quickly head toward the visitor center at Flower Falls Gorge. Chapter 387 The Battle Begins "Mom, the flowers here are so beautiful! They look amazing! You have to take some nice pictures of me later.""Don''t worry, sweetie. Mom will take great photos. After we get back, I''ll print them out for you to show your friends." "Great! Thanks, Mom! Oh, and don''t forget about the grandpas and grandmas at the nursing home. I haven''t visited them in a long time. Please take some pictures for them too!" "No problem, my daughter is the best!" The soft voice of the little girl echoed in Charles''s ears. A mother and her child were standing in his way, taking pictures amidst the blooming flowers by the roadside. Their smiles were exceptionally bright, even outshining the vibrant flowers around them. Charles took a deep breath. As he gazed at the innocent smile of the little girl, memories flooded his mind: the white room in the underground abandoned factory in Genosha Calivia, filled with the bodies of countless children. Those dried, decayed, and twisted forms, faces etched with endless pain and despair, whispered in his ears: "Save me, older brother, please save me!" "I don''t want to die! I want to take pictures here with my mom too!" "It hurts, it hurts so much! I want to go home!" The most innocent voices cried out the most unbearable truths. Charles shook his head. When he reached the little girl''s side, he suddenly crouched down and said to her: "Make sure to stay close to your mom." "Excuse me, sir, is there something you need?" The little girl''s mother looked at him with suspicion, glancing around as if seeking help from others. This was because Charles''s appearance was quite unusual, he wore a baseball cap and a mask, revealing only his eyes. The little girl seemed to sense some unease and instinctively moved closer to her mother, clutching the hem of her mother''s shirt. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles stood up and looked at the little girl''s mother, advising, "You should find a safe place to stay. Something might happen soon, and it could be dangerous." After saying that, he didn''t linger any longer and continued straight toward the visitor center. If everything went according to plan, when Nathaniel arrived, this situation might just come to an end without causing more casualties. "If I truly had no way to help, I would choose to stay out of it. But since I have the ability to save them, I can''t just watch more people die." Charles thought to himself. He never considered himself a good person, that was too easy to be morally bound. He simply wanted to do what he felt was right. Just like now, he wanted to save these innocent tourists who knew nothing, just wanting to enjoy the beauty of Flower Falls Gorge with their family and friends, and relax for a moment. As he moved forward, trying not to draw attention, he took out his phone and clearly relayed the three locations he had just discovered to Wesley. The plan had changed, Wesley would make the first move and sabotage the [Constellation] organization''s arrangements at those three locations. That way, some of the people the [Constellation] organization had stationed at the visitor center would be drawn away, significantly reducing his pressure. When Charles reached the vicinity of the visitor center, he didn''t rush inside. Instead, he pulled out his phone like an unsuspecting tourist and began taking pictures of the blooming flowers around him. "The first-floor lobby is already off-limits to visitors. It seems the [Constellation] organization must have something important set up inside. The surrounding defenses are quite considerable, and many are pretending to be ordinary tourists, lurking about." Charles continued to analyze the situation. His main goal was to disrupt the [Constellation] organization''s setup in order to buy time. So he began to think about his course of action. The scenes around him, the buildings, the crowd all flashed in Charles''s mind, and he quickly found the best route for his attack. "Now all that''s left is to wait for Wesley to make his move!" Charles stood quietly among the tourists, showing no signs of abnormality. The surrounding tourists were completely oblivious, still snapping photos, chatting, and happily enjoying the beautiful scenery around them. Charles''s gaze wandered, eventually landing a short distance away. For some reason, the mother and daughter from earlier seemed to feel that the visitor center was safer and were slowly making their way over. Charles frowned. Just as he was about to take action, a sudden massive explosion erupted within Flower Falls Gorge, and a burst of fire lit up the dazed tourists'' eyes. "Wow, Mom, look! They have fireworks here too!" The little girl craned her neck, standing on her tiptoes, trying to see over the crowd to catch a glimpse of the fireworks. When she looked up, however, she noticed her mother''s face had gone pale, and her whole body began to tremble. "Let''s go! We need to get to the visitor center! That strange man was right! There really is danger here!" The little girl''s mother immediately scooped her up and hurried toward the visitor center. The surrounding tourists also began to react. Some were shouting, "This is caused by a high-level Beast Master battle! People are fighting in Flower Falls Gorge!" "Where are the security personnel? Where are the staff from Flower Falls Gorge?" "Look! They''re coming out of the visitor center!" Several staff members in Flower Falls Gorge uniforms violently pushed through the crowd, rushing toward the site of the explosion. As they passed by the little girl and her mother, the crowd was so thick that they couldn''t move quickly enough to get out of the way, blocking the path of the rushing workers. The uniformed staff showed no signs of slowing down. Instead, several hexagram arrays lit up around them, clearly indicating they were about to summon mystical beasts! "Move aside!" A shout rang out right into the little girl''s mother''s ear, and both of them were knocked over. Unfortunately, they were about to fall onto a broken ceramic flowerpot that had been smashed during the chaos. The sharp shards were aimed directly at the little girl''s clear yet terrified eyes. The little girl''s mother realized the imminent danger, but she was just an ordinary person and had no way to shift her falling body. She could only watch helplessly as the pieces of the flowerpot drew closer to her daughter. Despair! Thinking of what might happen, the little girl''s mother closed her eyes in hopelessness. "Are you all right?" At that moment, a calm voice rang out. Then the little girl''s mother felt a warm and strong pair of hands steadying her body from behind. With no time to say much, the little girl''s mother hurriedly opened her eyes and anxiously checked to see if her daughter was hurt. The little girl could hardly bear it, the sharp shard of the flowerpot had come to a stop just inches from her face, less than two centimeters away, and she burst into tears. "You scared me! Thank goodness you were here to help." the little girl''s mother said, turning to thank the person who had just rescued them. It was only then that she realized the one who had come to their aid was the strange man who had warned them about the danger. "Go somewhere else and hide. This will likely pass soon." Charles said calmly. His gaze did not linger, he kept looking toward the visitor center. It seemed that not many of the [Constellation] organization''s members had come out yet. Sure enough, when the second explosion rang out, a middle-aged man rushed out of the visitor center with several others. Charles''s pupils constricted, this middle-aged man was the same one who had been following Duffy, the son of Flower Falls City''s lord, back at the Blacksmith''s Forge. As they passed by Charles, quickly heading toward the source of the explosion, he knew it was time for him to take action. At that moment, the little girl''s mother suddenly called out to Charles, saying, "Thank you so much for earlier. I don''t even know your name. Since there''s danger here, why don''t you leave with us?" Charles turned around, walking toward the visitor center while waving his hand, and replied: "No thanks, I have things to do." In the next instant, Charles took out the miracle drug that Colton had given him and downed it in one gulp. [Body Limit Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that, when consumed, can temporarily lift physical restrictions, enhancing strength by 1.5 to 3 times for a short period. It can be used by Beast Masters of level six and below. After the effect wears off, the user will enter a state of exhaustion for three hours. At the same time, four hexagram arrays appeared around Charles. With each step he took forward, a mystical beast emerged. Once Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold had all appeared, they transformed into a radiant Teddy and entered Charles''s body. [Beast Mastery Attachment] activated! [Moon Riding Wind] used! A tremendous aura erupted from Charles, causing the surrounding flowers to sway incessantly. The little girl and her mother stared wide-eyed, the mystical beasts had appeared for such a brief moment, but they had both seen them. "It''s Charles! Mom, that older brother over there is Charles!" the little girl exclaimed excitedly, shouting at the top of her lungs. Her mother gritted her teeth and immediately ran with the little girl toward a less crowded area. Explore more stories with empire In the next instant, Charles''s figure vanished from sight, moving like a ghost, swiftly passing by one dazed tourist after another as he closed in on the visitor center. Before Charles could reach the visitor center, he pulled out the [[black gold long knife]] from his storage space. With unparalleled speed and power, waves of [[black gold knife glow]] slashed directly toward the still-dazed members of the [Constellation] organization. Chapter 388 The Strongest Attack! "enemy attack! it''s an enemy attack!" someone suddenly burst into the visitor center, shouting at dure, the lord of flower falls city.dure''s face instantly turned pale. how could enemies suddenly appear at a time like this? could it be that genosha had already discovered his betrayal? impossible! "don''t panic. a few people are coming from the other side. what''s their level?" dure tried to remain calm, suppressing the urge to flee. "just one person! only one!" the man swallowed hard and replied. upon hearing this, dure instantly relaxed. only one person? it seemed unlikely that this was a powerful figure from genosha. it was more likely someone who had discovered the [constellation] organization''s setup in flower falls gorge. "just one enemy? what''s his strength?" dure asked again, just to be safe. he was ready to risk everything, he had to ensure that everything went according to plan. anyone attempting to disrupt this event would be his enemy. "it seems to be a level four beast master. someone saw him summon four mystical beasts before!" listening to the response, dure felt a wave of calm wash over him. just a level four beast master? as the lord of flower falls city, he possessed the strength of a level five beast master! "don''t worry. if he comes in, leave him to me. seriously, with so many level four beast masters outside, and..." dure said as he walked toward the entrance. then, he witnessed a scene he would never forget for the rest of his life. a man wearing a baseball cap and a mask was sprinting toward them at incredible speed. some members of the [constellation] organization tried to stop him, only to realize their attacks couldn''t even graze the hem of his clothing! three level four beast masters from the [constellation] organization immediately activated their beast mastery attachment without hesitation. "damn it, he''s just a bit faster! don''t be afraid, let''s go together!" one level four beast master, after completing his beast mastery attachment, gripped his weapon tightly and shouted loudly. the two companions around him nodded and charged toward the path charles was taking. at that moment, charles''s speed suddenly increased once more. dark smoke appeared around the [black gold long knife], spreading out from the blade and enveloping charles''s figure. then, as charles swung his knife, the black smoke coalesced on the blade, forming a pitch-black long knife shadow that sliced through the air with unparalleled speed, aiming directly at the obstructing level four beast masters! in the next moment, a subtle sound echoed, and the three level four beast masters who had just attempted to block charles were sliced in half. their upper bodies suddenly fell away, while their legs continued to twitch, as if they still wanted to run forward. countless streams of blood gushed out, splattering onto the nearby red flowers, making the already vibrant petals even more dazzling. "is this a level four beast master?" dure instantly halted his steps, taking two steps back, instinctively muttering. charles''s sharp gaze locked onto dure''s figure not far away. as the lord of flower falls city, he was colluding with such a cruel and dark existence like the [constellation] organization, allowing them to act recklessly in flower falls gorgethis was simply unforgivable! however, charles had no intention of changing his plan now to confront dure. instead, he aimed to quickly break through the defenses, enter the visitor center, and destroy the [constellation] organization''s setup. but just then, a voice rang out from behind dure. "what are you still doing standing there? hurry up and grab your weapon! we need to deal with this enemy together!" a member of the [constellation] organization, weapon in hand, looked at dure coldly. around him, five hexagram arrays appeared, summoning mystical beasts, indicating he was also a level five beast master. dure took a deep breath and summoned five mystical beasts as well. together, they turned their attention toward charles. amid the terrified screams of the visitors, charles showed no hesitation, maintaining his speed as he charged toward the two. "you''ve got some nerve! just a level four beast master, and that attack earlier must have been your trump card. seeing us two level five beast masters, you still dare to advance!" the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization roared in fury! with a single shout, the five mystical beasts around him transformed into light and merged into his body. then, in the state of beast mastery attachment, the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization began advancing toward charles! like opposing projectiles, the two moved forward with unparalleled speed, causing the flowers around them to be swept away by the wind they created. dure''s reaction was slightly slow, perhaps due to not having fought in a long time. he could only watch as the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization engaged charles first. "that enemy is just a level four beast master. even if their combat ability is strong, they won''t last long against a level five beast master. i might not even need to lift a finger!" dure thought to himself. he recalled the scene of the three level four beast masters being sliced in half in an instant, and a wave of fear and dread surged within him. this enemy is too ruthless! it''s like facing the grim reaper! however, when dure shifted his gaze to the two about to collide, he suddenly realized that the enemy had vanished! the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization, seeing his opponent disappear before his eyes, felt his vigilance spike to the highest level! "watch out! the enemy has special abilities! everyone, block the entrance! we absolutely cannot let him inside!" the level five beast master shouted. in his mind, he was a hundred percent certain that the enemy would choose to avoid a direct confrontation with him and instead attempt to bypass him to enter the visitor center. alternatively, the enemy in front of him might just be a distraction, and there could be other foes planning a direct assault on the visitor center at that moment. but the next second, the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization suddenly saw the terror in the eyes of the tourists nearby. a strong sense of unease welled up within him, and under the light, a figure suddenly appeared on the ground, along with the shadow of a long knife! "how could this be? you actually dare!" the level five beast master''s body instantly turned pitch black. this was his life-saving skill, allowing him to use dark attribute energy to greatly mitigate the enemy''s attack power! even a level five beast master of the same rank would find it difficult to break through his defenses, let alone this enemy who had only summoned four mystical beasts for the beast mastery attachment. "so foolish, a level four beast master thinks they can challenge..." before the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization could finish his sentence, he felt a flash of light from the knife, followed by an unprecedented sensation at his neck. cold, icy cold! he saw the surrounding scenery rushing toward him. at first, he didn''t react, until a headless body appeared in his line of sight. it was then that the level five beast master from the [constellation] organization realized he had been beheaded by the enemy! "you! ..." charles calmly flicked the [black gold long knife] to the side, shaking the blood droplets off the blade and onto the ground. without the slightest hesitation, he continued to rush toward the visitor center! dure, the lord of flower falls city, who had just been blocking his path, didn''t even think twice before turning to flee! "what kind of joke is this! a level five beast master was taken out in an instant! this is a level five beast master we''re talking about! what kind of monster is this!" dure wished he had four legs at that moment, so he could run even faster. charles had no time to waste. as wesley made his move, there was little time left, the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization was likely already on his way back! thinking of this, charles increased his speed once again, reaching the limits of his capabilities! every member of the [constellation] organization who attempted to stop charles found their heads severed from their bodies or were sliced in half by the [black gold long knife]. the ground he passed was left with pools of steaming blood and a trail of red footprints leading directly into the visitor center. "this is it!" charles looked at the ground inside the visitor center, locking onto his target. a bizarre, all-black plant, terrifying in its appearance, appeared before charles. without a second thought, he knew that such an eerie thing had to be an important setup of the [constellation] organization! your next chapter awaits on empire his internal attribute energy continuously surged into the [black gold long knife]. with the enhancement of colton''s miracle drug for body limitation release, charles''s power reached an unprecedented peak! ice attribute energy, fire attribute energy, and dark attribute energy all infused into the [black gold long knife]! feeling that the [black gold knife glow] could be further enhanced, charles did not hesitate to infuse a hint of wind attribute energy into it. in the next moment, the entire [black gold long knife] began to tremble, as if it couldn''t bear the power. with the enhancement of the [divine domain], charles also realized that the fusion of the four attribute energies in the [black gold knife glow] was filled with danger, if he didn''t act soon, he would only end up severely injured! in the next instant, thick black smoke emitted from the [black gold long knife], quickly filling the entire area in the blink of an eye. charles raised the [black gold long knife], and the surrounding black smoke was reabsorbed by it, transforming into a blade of light resembling a massive tree, slicing through the air with a sense of destruction, aimed at the bizarre plant! "boom!" the entire first floor of the visitor center was devastated by this powerful attack, with countless clouds of smoke and dust rising into the air, making everything seem blurry. charles looked at the black plant, now in ruins and split in half, and let out a sigh of relief. sea??h th novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 389 The Bizarre Plant! "the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization is almost here." charles thought to himself. "next, i need to hide in flower falls gorge and wait for nathaniel''s support to arrive."charles''s mind was racing with thoughts. he had already destroyed the setup placed by the [constellation] organization in the visitor center, and once they discovered it, they would surely be infuriated! "the angrier they are, the better." charles thought. "in that case, all the hatred will be directed at me alone. it''ll be impossible for them to find me!" as he thought this, he instinctively glanced at the flesh-colored lump in his [storage space]. that was given to him by wesley before they parted ways, and it was one of the reasons charles had come to flower falls gorgethe orange-quality disguise tool. "with this, as long as they''re not level nine beast masters discerning one by one, they won''t be able to catch me!" while pondering this, charles began to prepare to leave. however, at that moment, he seemed to hear someone groaning. first, there was the groan of an elderly person, as if tortured by illness, followed by the sigh of a middle-aged man, weary and numbed. when charles turned to locate the source of the sound, it transformed into the unabashed innocence of a child in his ear. "mom won''t let me eat cookies, if she died, that would be great!" "grandpa always watches tv at night, if he died, that would be great too!" "and dad, his beard is so prickly, why doesn''t he just shave off his whole face?" "the neighbor''s kid has a pretty dog, if their house caught fire and they all died, that dog would be mine!" ... endless whispers filled charles''s ears, and his vision began to sway. the black plant that had been sliced in two by the [black gold knife glow] had somehow transformed into a pool of black liquid, staining the ground. the thick blackness, filled with endless malice, was spreading continuously, and from where it touched, hands began to slowly emerge. there were the gnarled hands of the elderly, their skin dry and wrinkled, clinging to their bones, as well as the chubby, rosy hands of children. in the next moment, those outstretched hands began to develop cracks along their fingers! within those cracks, pairs of grayish-white eyes appeared, filled with endless malice! charles suddenly felt paralyzed, an unprecedented sensation washing over him, as if someone was watching him from an unseen place! with malice, jealousy, hatred, and all the negative emotions a human can feel, they were all reflected in the eyes that grew from those hands. meanwhile, outside flower falls gorge, a beast master from the [constellation] organization was flying swiftly through the air. his mood was absolutely furious, after investigating the hotel, he found that there was no sign of charles at all! instead, the visitor center at flower falls gorge had been attacked by enemies! "alright, a level seven beast master and a level six beast master disguised as a level four!" "when did these beast masters from genosha become so treacherous, disguising themselves as level fours?" the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization was filled with rage. he had already decided that once he returned to flower falls gorge, he would make those attackers experience the most painful and hopeless death in the world! however, when he saw the dense blackness in the direction of the visitor center, he suddenly froze, nearly falling from the sky! "it''s over, it''s over, everything is over! not now, not now! there are too few tourists, it''s not enough for the hatching process. what will emerge will be an uncontrollable monster!" the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization exclaimed. in the next moment, blood began to seep from the surface of his skin! "damn it! i have no choice but to use these high-risk combat techniques to boost my speed now. those attackers had better watch out!" the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization accelerated, moving like a shooting star toward the visitor center. sea??h th n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he still had some measures to take, he needed to control the most critical elements in the visitor center first! when the attack happened at flower falls gorge, the entry and exit passages had already been sealed. the number of tourists inside flower falls gorge had not yet reached the minimum required for the hatching process, and he needed to stabilize the situation temporarily. inside flower falls gorge, panic and fear filled the entire canyon, as countless tourists scattered, their faces full of confusion and anxiety as they looked around at everything. countless bodies were trembling with fear, and many were desperately praying, entrusting their hopes to the faith in their hearts. "mom, you said charles would be okay, right?" a naive, tender voice rang out. celia reached out a hand and gently stroked her daughter''s head, continuously offering comfort. her mind was racing with thoughts of what had just happened, especially the sounds of battle coming from the visitor center, and charles''s figure. "no wonder he said danger would occur, it turns out the most dangerous place is the visitor center." as celia thought of this, she couldn''t help but look toward the visitor center. she saw a mass of blackness that could not be concealed, spreading relentlessly, staining everything around the visitor center with that darkness. just looking at it from a distance made her heart race uncontrollably, and she dared not glance any longer. "don''t worry, charles is a great hero of genosha, nothing will happen to him. no matter what happens, deer, you have to stay quiet. this is a game with mom. if you win, i''ll buy you lots and lots of candy when we go home. how does that sound?" celia said, forcing herself to sound calm. "sure, sure! i''m definitely going to win!" her daughter deer replied immediately. at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside them, collapsing to the ground and lying still. it was a young man, about six feet tall, looking around twenty-five years old, with a scruffy face and an expression full of exhaustion. he was trembling all over, with his eyes tightly closed, completely motionless. "sir, are you alright?" celia first glanced at her daughter, then looked around at the others. seeing that no one was stepping up to help, she walked over and quietly asked. the man struggled to open his eyes, glanced at celia, and weakly said: continue your journey on empire "it''s you all, it''s okay. everything will be over soon." hearing this, celia was taken aback for a moment, then something clicked in her mind. she didn''t recognize the young man before her, but thinking of the mysterious person who had previously helped her and her daughter made her heart tremble with uncertainty. "could it be him? but he doesn''t quite look the same!" celia felt confused. her daughter deer ran over and exclaimed, "mom, look! this brother''s shoes are just like charles''s..." before deer could finish her sentence, celia quickly covered her mouth. she cautiously looked up at the people around her, and after confirming that no one had heard her daughter''s words, she let out a sigh of relief. "this person is definitely charles! there''s no doubt about it!" celia was now certain. without hesitation, she struggled to drag charles''s heavy body towards the nearby bushes. the entire flower falls gorge was in chaos, and very few people were paying attention to what was happening, only the tourists huddled nearby had witnessed the events unfold. before long, uniformed staff members began to come and go, their sharp gazes scanning the area as they shouted into their microphones: "dear visitors, please do not panic. an incident just occurred, two beast masters have lost their sanity. they suffer from severe mental illness and, after causing some destruction, have fled. if anyone has information, please let us know!" "anyone who provides a lead will be rewarded with one hundred gold coins for finding those two extremely dangerous madmen!" "that''s a full one hundred gold coins!" "the lord of flower falls city is also here, he will search alongside everyone. you can rest assured that once we find those dangerous individuals, everything will be alright!" upon hearing the staff''s announcement, a tourist nearby couldn''t help but speak up: "could that young man over there be one of the madmen they''re talking about?" as soon as those words were spoken, everyone''s gaze shifted to the bushes beside them. celia quickly moved her body to block the bushes, calmly saying, "no way! that''s a friend of mine, i just didn''t recognize him at first." "are you kidding? the situation is so dangerous right now, it''s better to be cautious. let''s hand him over to the staff for them to check. if he really isn''t one of those crazy beast masters, there won''t be any danger!" someone said, rolling their eyes. celia fixed her gaze on the person and said, "you just want to earn that hundred gold coins, don''t you? i''ll say it again: this is my friend! he''s not a madman!" "i don''t care. to me, his sudden appearance and your initial reaction clearly show you didn''t recognize him!" the person insisted firmly. he stood up, intending to walk over to the nearby staff members. celia''s heart raced with panic. although she didn''t fully understand what was happening, the fact that charles had fought with the flower falls gorge staff meant that all those staff members were bad people! no matter how you looked at it, if not for charles''s intervention, her daughter would have been injured by the sharp shards of the flowerbed long ago! now that charles was unconscious, she absolutely could not let him fall into the hands of the villains! Chapter 390 No Turning Back "i want to report that there''s a strange person here, he must be the crazy beast master you''re looking for!" before celia could come up with a plan, the man eagerly shouted towards the flower falls gorge staff.instantly, all the staff members nearby turned their attention towards him. they quickly ran over, using their communication equipment to relay information to each other as they moved. in no time, four or five uniformed staff members from flower falls gorge arrived on the scene. they didn''t approach directly, instead, they spread out, tightly gripping their weapons, and kept a watchful eye from a distance. one of them shouted: "where is he?" the person making the report instantly raised a hand, pointing towards the bushes, and said emphatically, "right there! i saw this woman hide that person in the flowers with my own eyes." "well done, just wait a moment. higher-ranking personnel are on their way, and if what you say turns out to be true, the reward for you won''t be small!" one of the staff members said slowly. after speaking, he gave the reporter a knowing glance, then muttered softly to himself, "provided you can live to collect that reward." celia looked at the flower falls gorge staff members surrounding her, and her anxiety reached a peak! were the higher-ranking personnel advanced beast masters? she didn''t know how charles had changed his appearance, and she certainly didn''t know if such a disguise could be seen through by an advanced beast master. her breathing grew increasingly rapid as she kept glancing back at her daughter, who was pressed closely against her. "i''m sorry, this person is mistaken. the one behind me is my friend. he was injured in the recent attack and has fallen unconscious. i hid him for his safety." celia kept explaining. however, the flower falls gorge staff merely looked at her coldly, with no one responding to her words. celia''s anxiety intensified to the point of silence, she fell into a dead silence, tightly holding her daughter''s small hand, waiting for others to arrive. charles is a hero of genosha, not some crazed beast master. there must be a reason for his earlier battle. the flower falls gorge staff in front of her looked at her with eyes full of ruthlessness and indifference, as if they were gazing at someone who was about to die. sarch* the n?velfire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "if i admit that charles was the one who attacked the visitor center just now, will they let my daughter and me leave safely?" celia thought instinctively. she could sense the risk, and looking at her daughter behind her, she fell into an unprecedented struggle! however, ordinary people faced with such a situation had no chance to choose. soon, several more flower falls gorge staff members arrived, following a mysterious figure in a black cloak. "where''s that damn enemy? he ruined our plans and thinks he can hide? does he not take me seriously at all? how dare he mock me alongside charles? i will make him wish he were dead!" a voice filled with venom rang out. the other tourists present instantly felt an unprecedented pressure, it was the oppressive aura of an advanced beast master. celia''s eyes were filled with despair. a bitter smile crossed her face as she gently patted her daughter deer on the head and said softly, "don''t be afraid, deer. mommy will stay with you." the words of this advanced beast master further confirmed celia''s thoughts: these people were all villains! "reporting, my lord, the person making the report says the attacker is hiding in the nearby bushes!" someone immediately replied. the eighth-level beast master of the [constellation] organization, upon hearing this response, glanced at the other members who stood far away, too afraid to approach, and his anger intensified. suddenly, dark energy erupted from his hand, striking the nearest member of the [constellation] organization. the member was sent flying, coughing up blood and falling unconscious. "useless! you''re so many, yet you don''t dare to check? he''s just one person!" the eighth-level beast master exclaimed sharply. he didn''t even look at the fallen member, who lay unconscious on the ground, but quickly advanced to stand in front of the bushes where charles was hidden. celia and deer were still blocking the way in front of the bushes. "get out of the way!" the eighth-level beast master frowned. celia took a deep breath and tried again, saying, "my lord, the person inside is my friend..." before she could finish her sentence, an intense pressure suddenly enveloped her, making it nearly impossible for her to breathe, and her face began to turn red. at that moment, there was a sudden noise from the bushes. a tall young man, around twenty-five years old, crawled out, looking exhausted. "what''s going on? what happened?" the young man said, confusion etched on his face. his expression was slightly pained, as if he had a headache, and he murmured, "i remember there was some commotion, then someone knocked me down. hiss, my head hurts so much, i can''t remember at all." celia froze in place, not expecting charles to wake up at this moment! however, the most critical issue now was whether this advanced beast master would notice charles''s disguise. your next journey awaits at empire if he found out, everything would be over! "my lord, my friend was injured during the commotion, and i was afraid that those two crazy attackers would hurt him, so i hid him in the bushes." celia suddenly realized what she needed to do. her face displayed just the right mix of a normal person''s fear, worry, and a hint of relief upon seeing her friend was okay. "damn fools! you''re completely wasting my time!" the figure in the black cloak cursed. he glanced at the member lying on the ground, unconscious, took a deep breath, then turned to the other members and said slowly: "don''t let me see your fear of the enemy again. thoroughly search for those two people!" quickly, the staff members who had surrounded celia scattered in all directions. only the figure in the black cloak and the unfortunate member on the ground remained. celia let out a sigh of relief, thinking she had successfully concealed everything, the black-cloaked figure had not discovered charles''s identity. however, the black-cloaked figure did not leave, he stood still, lost in thought. the other tourists nearby all kept their mouths shut, afraid to speak. the aura of the black-cloaked figure, along with his ruthless actions earlier, instilled fear in them and gave rise to a sense of foreboding. about a minute and a half later, just as the figure in the black cloak was about to step away, another flower falls gorge staff member appeared not far away, quickly approaching with something in hand. the recently awakened charles looked at the dark fragment in the person''s hand, and his pupils suddenly contracted! that was the very thing he had just seen: a bizarre plant fragment from the flower falls gorge visitor center! when he was at the visitor center, charles had watched everything turn pitch black, followed by scenes that were too strange to describe. his body had also been affected, as that eerie darkness infiltrated him. at that moment, with his last bit of clarity, charles had pulled out the orange-quality disguise item that wesley had given him from his storage space, completed his disguise, and then left. [beast transformation flesh [orange-quality]]: a magical disguise item forged from the flesh of a special ferocious beast. it can only be used once and will transform the user into an exceptionally realistic human form based on their thoughts. both appearance and voice will be remarkably authentic, making it difficult for anyone below a ninth-level beast master to discern. after prolonged use, even a ninth-level beast master, without direct contact, would be unlikely to detect any anomalies. the information in his mind indicated that this orange-quality disguise item would not be detected by an eighth-level beast master, which was key to his blending in without being discovered. "with the existence of the [mysterious fragment], i can resist this black contamination and lower my spiritual sensitivity, so there shouldn''t be any unexpected issues." charles thought to himself. he was very curious about what had happened when the staff member approached with the black fragment. "my lord, it''s bad news! the [body] has undergone a mutation, and it is now highly unstable, almost impossible to control!" the staff member reported as he reached the figure in the black cloak. the black-cloaked figure frowned, visibly angry, as he looked around, trying to find the attacker''s trace. with flower falls gorge being so large and the number of visitors so high, it would take considerable time to root out the attacker. and what he lacked the most right now was time! "damn it! we don''t have much time left. if it comes to it, let a few organization members sacrifice themselves to feed it!" the black-cloaked figure said in a low voice. their conversation was completely unguarded, happening right in front of the surrounding tourists. as the tourists listened to their words and recalled what had happened in flower falls gorge, their anxiety reached a peak. someone couldn''t help but ask, "my lord, when can we leave?" the black-cloaked figure sneered, glancing at the person who spoke, and replied, "you can''t go back, you''re all staying here!" "what does that mean?" "what has happened?" "why can''t we go back?" the surrounding tourists began to speak up repeatedly. Chapter 391 Congratulations "shut up! a bunch of ants! if you weren''t useful, i would have made you all silence forever!" the figure in the black cloak said sharply.in the next moment, a powerful pressure filled the space, making it hard for the surrounding tourists to breathe. their faces turned red, and some even had blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. only then did they remember that the black-cloaked figure before them was a high-level beast master, possessing immense power to control their lives and deaths at will. no one dared to speak again. worry and despair began to show on the faces of all the tourists around. many people looked at their friends and family, feeling lost and helpless. they could do nothing but wait for the situation to unfold. at that moment, celia felt very uncomfortable as well. she instinctively wanted to turn around to check on her daughter but found that charles was standing right behind her, pressed closely against her body. a whisper, faint to the extreme, reached her ears: "don''t worry, she''s fine, and we won''t be in danger either." celia, who had been tense and anxious, felt her worries vanish instantly upon hearing charles''s words. feeling the warmth emanating from behind her, celia experienced an unprecedented sense of safety. "my lord! i''ve heard that they''ve found that guy?" a figure rushed over, calling out loudly. the newcomer was none other than dure, the lord of flower falls city! when the surrounding tourists saw dure. they thought help had arrived. however, upon hearing dure''s words, they fell into even deeper silence and despair. if the lord of flower falls city was colluding with the black-cloaked figure before them, who could possibly save them now? "we''re doomed. could the one who attacked the visitor center be here to help us?" someone murmured. nearby, a young girl leaned desperately against a flowerbed, curling her legs up and hugging them tightly, as if that would somehow provide her a flicker of safety. "today is my sixteenth birthday. i came to flower falls gorge to celebrate, and how did it turn into this?" the girl said softly. "what exactly is going on? are we really never going back?" someone couldn''t help but ask. no one answered, and charles was also unclear about the subsequent actions of the [constellation] organization. but no matter what their plans were, the crux of the issue seemed to lie with that bizarre black plant and the tourists before him. "[body]? are they planning to use all the visitors in flower falls gorge as nourishment for that black plant to grow?" charles pondered. at that moment, dure approached the black-cloaked figure, bending slightly and speaking in a subservient tone: "my lord, i heard that clues about the attacker have been found, so i rushed over immediately. i''ve seen him and can help identify him." dure was filled with panic as well. when the attacker struck the visitor center, he had been so terrified that he abandoned the fight and chose to flee. now, he was rushing over to make amends for his earlier mistake and prove his worth. what could help with identification? at that moment, he was so terrified by the attacker that he didn''t dare to look again, let alone make a clear identification! "is that so? you can help?" the black-cloaked figure''s tone suddenly escalated, and recalling dure, the worthless lord, he felt a strong urge to kill him on the spot! dure seemed oblivious to the tension and calmly replied, "my lord, i''m the lord of flower falls city. if i help, the tourists will trust us more, and we can find those two attackers more quickly!" "i''ll look at the person who was reported just now, i can identify him!" dure patted his chest and declared confidently. then, he began to cast his gaze around the crowd, and the nearby tourists instinctively looked towards the calm charles. dure also started to scrutinize charles, observing him intently. "alright, stop wasting time here. i''ve seen this person, it''s not him. the attacker is clearly thinner and has a different demeanor." the black-cloaked figure said slowly. he had reviewed the surveillance footage from the scene, but unfortunately, all the cameras inside the visitor center had been destroyed. if they hadn''t, they could have found more clues. however, based on the current information, the person being reported was not the attacker they were looking for. upon hearing the black-cloaked figure''s words, dure immediately abandoned his scrutiny, a pleasing smile on his face as he responded, "i also feel it''s not him, your judgment is indeed very accurate, my lord!" "my lord, i just remembered that when the attacker summoned the mystical beast, our people didn''t get a clear look at it due to the distance. however, there should be other tourists who saw it, i''ve already sent people to investigate." just as dure was saying this, a staff member from flower falls gorge suddenly ran over, shouting loudly: "we''ve found out!" when celia heard this, her body involuntarily began to shake. at the time charles summoned the mystical beast and entered [beast mastery], she and her daughter, deer, were right beside him! if the other side learned this information, combined with the earlier report, the two points would come together and wouldn''t be a coincidence. the black-cloaked figure would definitely sense something was off. everything will be too late then! "what should we do, what should we do? it''s over! we had managed to keep everything perfectly hidden, so why is it all starting to go wrong again?" the anxiety and fear in celia''s heart made her body start to tremble. at that moment, a pair of hands suddenly rested on her shoulders, and charles''s voice rang in her ears: "don''t worry, trust me." hearing charles''s words, celia couldn''t completely suppress her inner anxiety and fear. she turned to look at charles, only to find him pulling out his phone and staring at the screen. "what are you looking at? is someone coming to help us?" celia instinctively asked. a slight smile appeared on charles''s lips, and his calm demeanor never changed. he nodded and slowly said, "i''m checking the time." "time?" celia looked puzzled and confused. charles didn''t elaborate much, he just whispered, "trust me, the time has come." as soon as he finished speaking, a tremendous explosion erupted at the entrance of flower falls gorge, and an angry voice echoed throughout the gorge. "[constellation] rats, come out! face your doom!" the booming voice made everyone present turn their heads toward the entrance of flower falls gorge. the black-cloaked figure from the [constellation] organization immediately left the ground and flew into the air, heading toward the entrance. other members of the [constellation] organization quickly followed the black-cloaked figure, rushing toward the entrance. the voice of level 8 beast master nathaniel suddenly ignited a spark of hope in the hearts of the tourists, who had previously felt despair. they all lifted their heads, even if they couldn''t see, it didn''t stop them from looking toward the entrance of flower falls gorge. upon hearing nathaniel''s voice, dure''s body began to tremble, and he anxiously looked around, trying to find a safe route to escape. at that moment, the staff member from flower falls gorge finally reached dure''s side. "my lord, we''ve found out who was next to the attacker at that time. there was a mother and daughter, and they were very close, they witnessed the whole process, so surely..." the staff member''s words were cut off as he saw dure''s body move slowly and stiffly. "mother and daughter?" dure swallowed hard and instinctively turned his body to look in the direction of celia and deer. "yes, my lord, it was a mother and daughter." the staff member nodded. "is one of them a little girl who looks about five or six years old, and the other is a plump woman with her hair tied up?" dure said slowly. the staff member''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he nodded in response: "how did you know, my lord? i hadn''t had the chance to say that yet." dure stared rigidly in celia''s direction, and at that moment, the staff member finally realized something. he turned his head to follow dure''s gaze. he saw that his expression began to stiffen as well. because behind celia and deer, a tall, weary young man was slowly drawing a black long knife! enjoy exclusive content from empire they had seen that black long knife before! it was the very knife that had decapitated one companion after another, or sliced bodies in half. "congratulations, you''re quite quick." charles said, gripping the black gold long knife. four hexagram arrays appeared around him as he slowly walked toward dure, shielding celia and deer behind him. "the scene might get a bit bloody later, let''s not let the children see it." charles said casually. celia immediately reacted, she quickly reached out to cover deer''s eyes. a series of events made celia''s emotions fluctuate wildly, up and down. now, looking at charles in front of her, her eyes were filled with reliance. sarch* the n??el fire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. she never expected that one day, the hero spoken of in genosha would stand before her, protecting her from harm and shielding her from all bad things! at that moment, celia''s fondness for charles had reached its peak. meanwhile, dure and the staff member were filled with despair. Chapter 392 Almost Over "i was wrong! the information i just provided was incorrect. i misread it! the people in the video aren''t a mother and child, they''re a father and son! a father and son!" the staff member''s eyes were fixed on the [black gold long knife] in charles''s hand.dure showed no hesitation. he kicked the staff member toward charles and then summoned a mystical beast, activating beast mastery. he exerted all his strength and ran toward the back. the staff member, who never expected to be betrayed by his own, became a casualty under charles''s blade. with just one clean stroke, his head was severed from his body. "so this is what death feels like... how painful..." the staff member''s mind lingered on that final thought. charles shook the blood off the [black gold long knife] and did not rush to chase dure. instead, he turned to celia and deer behind him and said: "there might be some chaos soon. you two find a safe place to hide and don''t come out easily. this should be over quickly." celia nodded vigorously. when she wasn''t paying attention, deer secretly pushed her mother''s hands aside. just one glance at the blood on the ground frightened her, but thankfully charles stood in front of her, preventing her from seeing more. "big brother, where are you going?" deer asked innocently. although she was scared, she was more concerned about charles. hearing the little girl''s concern, a smile appeared on charles''s face as he gently replied, "of course, i''m going to defeat those big bad guys. you just listen to your mom, and you''ll be home in no time." deer nodded and then placed her small hand over celia''s larger hand to cover her eyes, saying: "deer is being very obedient right now. big brother, please be safe and come back soon." charles nodded. he looked at the adorable little girl in front of him, feeling a slight affection rise in his heart. but soon, visions of many children''s corpses flooded his mind uncontrollably. charles took a deep breath. if it weren''t for the [constellation] organization, those children could still be adorable and well-behaved beside their families, instead of becoming cold, twisted corpses! "it''s time. next, i''ll let you experience the despair of being shrouded in death." charles tightened his grip on the [black gold long knife] once more. nathaniel''s reinforcements had arrived, and the eighth-level beast master from the [constellation] organization was currently at the entrance of flower falls gorge, fighting nathaniel. many members of the [constellation] organization went to provide support, so there were no high-level combatants left inside flower falls gorge. although charles was only a fourth-level beast master at the moment, the effects of colton''s orange-quality miracle drug, body limit release, had not yet worn off and would last for a while longer. moreover, with the [black gold long knife], [divine domain], and charles''s own strong physical abilities, monstrous combat instincts, and a calm heart, he was a true force to be reckoned with. at that moment, charles was like a reaper to the fourth and fifth-level beast masters of the [constellation] organization. a tall young man, weary yet holding a long knife, relentlessly harvested lives, as if the fatigue on his face was due to killing too many people. "run! quick, run! we are no match for him! is there no sixth-level beast master left? only a sixth-level beast master can stop him!" "quick, go to the entrance of flower falls gorge, our people are there!" many members of the [constellation] organization fled in panic toward the entrance of flower falls gorge, unable to put up any resistance against charles''s slaughter! just then, a sixth-level beast master appeared, accompanied by six dark attribute mystical beasts, blocking charles''s path of destruction. "a bunch of worthless fools! i want to see what kind of person has made you all lose your fighting spirit!" the sixth-level beast master looked at charles with intense disdain. he had only seen charles pursuing relentlessly and had not witnessed the bloody scene of his slaughter. "kid, that long knife in your hand must be of orange quality, right? if you''re smart, hand it over to me, and i''ll spare your life!" the sixth-level beast master said arrogantly. in his eyes, the fleeing members of the [constellation] organization were surely running away because of the weapon in charles''s hand. but he was a sixth-level beast master! even with an orange-quality weapon, it was impossible to bridge the vast gap between beast masters, charles would only become a corpse! "talk too much." charles said calmly. this sixth-level beast master must have been drawn away by the commotion created by wesley earlier and hadn''t appeared at the visitor center. sar?h the n??elfir.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "you''re boasting. once i kill you, that long knife in your hand will naturally become mine!" the sixth-level beast master commanded his mystical beasts to attack without hesitation. in an instant, black orbs of light shot toward charles. however, such an attack posed little trouble for charles. with all his enhancements, his speed had reached its limit, and even the sixth-level beast master''s attacks could be easily dodged. charles knew that the battle between him and the sixth-level beast master would not end quickly. he couldn''t simply one-shot a fifth-level beast master like before. however, he still had the [black gold knife] glow with four types of elemental energy, which could quickly deal with the enemy before him. "using the [black gold knife] glow with four attributes will require a brief charging time, which might leave me slightly injured and affect my ability to deal with other members of the [constellation] organization." charles thought for a moment. at that moment, a loud voice echoed, "damn it, i finally caught my chance! weren''t you just chasing me with that seventh-level beast master? now it''s my turn!" it was wesley''s voice! he was a seventh-level beast master. although he wasn''t particularly skilled in combat, he could easily handle a sixth-level beast master. the sixth-level beast master instinctively froze for a moment upon hearing wesley''s voice, as an unexpected stronger opponent had suddenly entered the fraya situation no one could ignore. however, the person he faced now was charles. charles wouldn''t pass up such a great opportunity. within one or two breaths, the [black gold knife glow] infused with four types of elemental energy was ready! in the next moment, a massive black blade of light, moving with unparalleled speed, sliced through the air like lightning directly toward the sixth-level beast master! sensing the immense destructive power of the attack, the sixth-level beast master hesitated for not even a moment and chose to defend with all his strength. "he''s just a fourth-level beast master. can he really kill me outright? after i withstand this attack, i''ll find a chance to escape. against two opponents, i definitely won''t stand a chance!" the sixth-level beast master thought to himself. enjoy exclusive content from empire suddenly, he felt an unsettling sensation, as if something was missing. upon closer inspection, a thin line of blood appeared on his chest. instinctively, he reached out to touch it, and upon seeing the bright red blood on his fingers, the sixth-level beast master''s body shuddered. in an instant, blood gushed out like a torrential downpour. his upper body slowly slumped, collapsing into the ground, and a few red petals were the last sights he beheld. wesley, witnessing the scene unfold before him, gaped in shock. he turned to look at the corpse of the sixth-level beast master and then back at charles, slowly saying: "this is a sixth-level beast master! charles, are you really just a fourth-level beast master?" "my god, i''m a seventh-level beast master, and i can''t outright kill a sixth-level beast master! how on earth did you do that?" charles felt a bit helpless. he had merely seized the opportunity, after all, if wesley hadn''t appeared suddenly, the sixth-level beast master wouldn''t have exposed such a critical flaw. in a straightforward one-on-one fight, it would have taken charles a significant amount of time to deal with that sixth-level beast master. the effect of colton''s body limit release miracle drug was limited, and he couldn''t afford to waste too much time on that sixth-level beast master. in real combat, staying alive and killing the enemy was the most important thing. "how did you recognize me?" charles asked, a bit puzzled as he glanced at wesley. wesley couldn''t help but roll his eyes, responding, "of course i recognized you at first glance. who else could chase down and slaughter both fourth-level and fifth-level beast masters from the [constellation] organization?" charles scratched his head. that was a fair point, but wesley had prior knowledge of his information, others shouldn''t be able to tell. except for those who had seen him summon max, mousie, mia, and little gold. however, at that time, charles was wearing a baseball cap and a mask, so those people would likely think he was just charles and wouldn''t connect his current appearance with him. "nathaniel''s support has arrived, the battle is almost over. charles, we really owe it all to you this time!" wesley couldn''t help but say as he looked at charles. at the beginning, he never expected that, in the face of the [constellation] organization''s plans and schemes, they could actually delay for so long until nathaniel''s support arrived. moreover, throughout the entire process, it seemed like everything was under charles''s control, and everything unfolded as he had anticipated, including the reaction of the eighth-level beast master. when charles had said that the eighth-level beast master would definitely go to the tv tower and the hotel to look for him, wesley had been a bit skeptical. now it seemed that charles was nothing short of a monster! Chapter 393 The Only Hope at the entrance of flower falls gorge, members of the [constellation] organization were fighting desperately, while above in the sky, nathaniel was engaged in a continuous battle with the figure in the black robe.the fight between the two had reached a fever pitch, and they had summoned all their mystical beasts. behind nathaniel, eight mystical beasts radiating immense power were battling against eight dark, ominous mystical beasts summoned by the figure in the black robe. the mutual attacks between the mystical beasts caused the entire ground to begin shaking and trembling. as the dark attribute mystical beast unleashed a wave of energy, nathaniel''s mystical beast dodged it, but the lingering dark energy wave pierced straight through an entire building! the dark energy continued to corrode the building''s supports, and soon, a nearby building collapsed with a tremendous roar, sending up a cloud of dust that obscured the sky. overall, nathaniel was still at a slight disadvantage in the battle, after all, his mystical beasts couldn''t afford to attack recklessly without considering the nearby civilians. "damn it, these lunatics, we need to end this fight quickly, or more people will die in genosha!" nathaniel glanced at the collapsed building. find your next adventure on empire a full-scale battle between eighth-level beast masters was no longer suitable for a city or densely populated area. if neither side wanted to cause massive slaughter, they would usually agree to fight in the air, but the eighth-level beast master from the [constellation] organization wasn''t thinking that way. he would only exploit nathaniel''s concerns to gain an advantage for himself. "hmph, you''re nothing but this! even if you come, what can you do? the outcome is already decided, no one will save the people in flower falls gorge!" the figure in the black robe shouted loudly. with the strength of the eighth-level beast master backing him, all the visitors in flower falls gorge could hear him. nathaniel wasn''t intimidated by the other''s words, he replied, "you''re just holding on. it seems your body has already suffered from some side effects from that last skill you used, and it''s about to give out!" "damn it! how did you figure that out? it''s all that attacker''s fault, he almost ruined our plan!" the figure in the black robe shouted in anger. if it weren''t for the need to return to flower falls gorge and control the incubation of the [body], his battle with nathaniel wouldn''t be so intense! he could have long ago taken advantage of nathaniel''s concern for the ordinary people around to gain a significant upper hand! now, as time passed, his body was slowly succumbing to the side effects, if this dragged on, defeat was inevitable! "aren''t you curious? we''ve been planning this for a long time, just for today. soon you''ll see what kind of existence will be birthed from the flesh, souls, despair, and fear of tens of thousands of people." "today, you''re lucky enough to witness a great birth!" "come on, let despair descend!" the figure in the black robe suddenly retreated a distance, sacrificing his own mystical beast to block nathaniel''s attack. in his near-mad shout, the entire flower falls gorge began to shake violently, as one black plant after another burst forth from the ground, spreading their tendrils wildly. black, indescribable black, capable of consuming all light and hope, surged forth from the tendrils of the black plants, sweeping over the entire flower falls gorge! the once vibrant flower falls gorge, filled with blooming flowers of every color, began to rapidly shift toward blackness. countless plants and flowers lost all their color upon contact with the blackness, as if their hues had been swallowed whole, leaving only a deep, rich black! "stop! what is this?" nathaniel stared at the scene in the gorge, gritting his teeth and unleashing all his strength to launch attacks desperately. however, one dark attribute mystical beast after another from the figure in the black robe sacrificed their lives to hold nathaniel back. for a moment, nathaniel found himself unable to break through the defenses and attack the figure in the black robe. in the next instant, everyone in flower falls gorge heard the voice of the black-robed figure. "ants, feel what despair and fear truly are! the great existence is about to descend, and no one can save you!" the tourists in flower falls gorge all looked up at the sky, their gazes fixed on nathaniel. nathaniel knew he couldn''t afford to delay any longer, he had to find a way to disrupt the black-robed figure''s plan! he gritted his teeth and urged his mystical beasts to keep fighting, while he quickly flew toward the center of flower falls gorge, hoping to find a critical point to disrupt the plan before it was fully realized. however, just as nathaniel flew directly above flower falls gorge, he suddenly stopped, and then, as if losing control, began to plummet from the sky! fortunately, just as he was about to hit the ground, nathaniel moved again. he quickly left the air above flower falls gorge and returned to the entrance, his face pale and his fists clenched tightly. "you''re insane! are you really trying to destroy the entire world?" nathaniel''s body began to tremble, and blood seeped from his eyes, as if he had just witnessed something unbearably terrifying. the moment he came into contact with that blackness, he lost control of his body, and a pair of gray-white eyes, the size of planets, appeared before him, filled with endless malice, staring intently at him from an infinite expanse. those eyes were merely the tip of the iceberg, there were more indescribable forms in places he could not see. just those eyes seemed to encompass the entire world. aside from those eyes, nathaniel could see no other existence! it was not an illusion, it was a true reality! he had encountered such a sight when he became an eighth-level beast master. however, the scene he witnessed back then was nowhere near as terrifying as thisfar less than one part in ten thousand! that''s why he had just said that the members of the [constellation] organization were completely insane. "hahaha! the higher the level of the beast master, the more it attracts the gaze of our lord. how could a mere mortal dare to gaze upon the body of a god?" the figure in the black robe spread his arms wide in a frenzy. the surrounding darkness grew ever more intense, and his mental state became increasingly deranged, as his flesh began to quiver, as if something was about to burst forth from his body. "open your eyes wide and watch closely, witness your own deaths! to feel even a breath of the divine is already your honor!" "this great process of incubation is simultaneously unfolding in many places throughout the ethereal grove, you are not dying alone!" suddenly, the robes of the figure in black fell away, and his flesh seemed to come alive, detaching from his body and coalescing into hollow tendrils that slowly descended into flower falls gorge. at that moment, the black plants in flower falls gorge also sprouted tendrils, precisely reaching into the hollow tendrils. it was as if they were merging! then, the spread of the black plants accelerated dramatically, with countless fine threads shooting out from the plant''s body, ensnaring all the tourists within its range, rendering them completely immobile. "help! someone help!" "what is happening?" "come save us! i don''t want to die! help!" "mom! mom! i miss you!" more and more cries of despair echoed, only to fade away quickly. as those black threads tainted them, the tourists all fell silent, their faces frozen in expressions of hopelessness, only able to make whimpering sounds. their eyes blinked rapidly, tears slowly streaming down their cheeks, while their bodies lost all control, becoming as immobile as statues. the blackness began to spread slowly from their feet, creeping upward bit by bit. the despair of waiting for death filled the entire gorge. "run! this is beyond our control! run! charles!" wesley shouted at the top of his lungs, his face filled with terror, like a child facing a legendary monster. helplessness and despair. but in the gorge, black plants spewed forth dark threads, where could they possibly run? charles''s mind raced frantically. faced with such a hopeless scene, he had not given up and was constantly thinking of ways to break the deadlock! as he quickly retreated, he utilized his divine domain to dodge the black threads. sea??h th ovelfire.et website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. although wesley was a seventh-level beast master, he could not match charles''s extraordinary perception. in a moment of distraction, a black thread wrapped around his thigh. in an instant, wesley lost control of his leg. he fell heavily to the ground, his face filled with unprecedented fear, continuously shouting, "it''s coming! it''s coming! it''s here!" "get moving!" charles wasted no time drawing his black gold long knife and slashing at the black threads. however, the long knife seemed to strike something nonexistent, passing right through the black thread, leaving charles stunned in an instant! at that moment, wesley seemed to have an idea. taking advantage of the fact that his arm could still move, he pulled out a red stone and threw it to charles. "this stone can help you! charles, you need to run! you are our only hope. find a way to save us, save..." wesley''s words were cut short. more black threads appeared, completely wrapping around him, rendering him immobile. he could only blink rapidly, desperately urging charles to leave that place! Chapter 394 Nathaniels Actions charles looked at the [[[fire god stone]]] in his hand and took a deep breath. he didn''t have time to think because countless black threads nearby had already begun their attack towards him.in the blink of an eye, a multitude of sharp whooshing sounds filled the air. those slender black threads moved like small, agile, yet venomous snakes, producing a piercing noise as they swirled through the atmosphere. this was the cry of the grim reaper! fortunately, with the aid of the orange-quality body restriction liberation miracle drug and the [divine domain], along with his skill, [moon riding wind], charles''s speed and reaction time allowed him to temporarily fend off the peculiar attacks of the black threads. however, the ordinary tourists did not possess such abilities. the valley, once filled with terrified screams, began to quiet down, indicating that more and more tourists were being controlled by the black threads. charles nimbly dodged while starting to run towards the entrance of flower falls gorge. the situation was quite bizarre, what was the deal with these black plants and the black threads? "help! save my child!" a sudden cry made charles''s body freeze for a moment. not far from him, a mother was cautiously holding her child, her eyes filled with fear and anxiety, along with a palpable sense of despair. "please help me, take my child away from here!" the mother continued to plead. in her arms was a bewildered little baby, chubby hands clutching a small toy, looking around with a confused expression, showing no signs of fear, staring wide-eyed at everything with those dark eyes! charles''s mind raced as he analyzed the details of his surroundings and the countless black threads that were wandering about. enjoy new stories from empire "listen to my command, throw the child to me!" charles swiftly turned his body, evading the black threads that were attacking him. now, the vast majority of tourists in flower falls gorge had been controlled by the black threads, which meant that the number of black threads near charles was increasing. if he didn''t hurry to leave, he wasn''t very confident he could escape safely. upon hearing charles''s words, the mother, whose eyes had been filled with despair, suddenly sparked with a glimmer of hope and began to run desperately towards him. as the distance between them grew smaller, an unexpected event occurred. the black threads began to frantically chase after the mother, how could an ordinary person outrun these eerily fast black threads? in the blink of an eye, the threads had already reached behind her. sensing the danger, the mother glanced down at the baby in her arms, wanting to muster all her strength to throw her child to charles. but just at that crucial moment, black threads had already wrapped around her body. in an instant, the mother lost control over her body and became rigid. "sigh." charles watched everything unfold before him and sighed inwardly, just as he was about to leave, something unexpected happened. the mother, controlled by the black threads, began to tremble, as if fighting for control over her body. she looked into her child''s eyes, filled with unwillingness and determination, as blood began to ooze from the corners of her mouth and eyes. her body''s shaking grew faster and stronger. charles watched the strange scene in front of him, feeling somewhat dazed. wesley was a level seven beast master, yet even he could only struggle momentarily before tossing the [[[fire god stone]]] to him when faced with these black threads. and this mother, just an ordinary person, was still fighting back against the control of the black threads. charles took a deep breath, sensing something different emerging from the woman, though he couldn''t quite articulate what it was. this should have been the best time for charles to leave, if he delayed any longer, he might also become entangled in the black threads and be unable to escape. however, seeing that mother who had not yet given up and was still struggling for her child''s sake, charles paused in his attempt to leave. but the limits of an ordinary person had already determined that she could not resist the black threads. the trembling of the mother began to gradually stabilize. only the blood-like tears dripping from the corners of her eyes fell onto the forehead of the baby in her arms. just as charles was about to turn and leave without hesitation, he suddenly felt a warm current surge within him, as if something invisible had explosively awakened from inside his body! this sensation was indescribable, if he had to put it into words, it felt like something had been awakened. charles instinctively looked up at the mother, who had been completely controlled by the black threads, and saw the threads on her body vibrating as if encountering a problem. in the next moment, the woman''s hands suddenly moved, forcefully throwing her baby towards charles. charles jumped high into the air and accurately caught the child. "run!" the child''s mother shouted with her last ounce of strength, her gaze fixed on the baby in charles''s arms, before her body became completely motionless, only her eyes darting around. charles didn''t have time to think much, holding the baby, he quickly ran toward the entrance of flower falls gorge. with his strong sense of awareness and incredible speed, charles dodged the attacks of the black threads again and again. he was getting closer and closer to the entrance of flower falls gorge. just as he was about to reach it, the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization, who had completely lost his human form, finally noticed charles''s movement in mid-air. seeing charles''s incredible speed and reflexes, the level eight beast master finally reacted. "it''s you! you''re the attacker!" the nearly monstrous level eight beast master screamed frantically from the air. the tentacles on his body trembled continuously, as his anger towards charles had reached its peak! "damn you! if it weren''t for you destroying the visitor center and wasting my time, i wouldn''t be in this state!" the level eight beast master''s eyes instantly turned blood red, tiny blood vessels bursting in his eyes, blurring his vision with red blood. in the next second, countless cracks appeared on the tentacles of his body, and pairs of grayish-white eyes emerged from the fissures, staring intently at charles. the black threads in flower falls gorge, except for those controlling the tourists, all quickly swarmed toward the entrance of flower falls gorge. the number of black threads around charles increased dramatically! now his speed and reflexes were no longer enough to handle the black threads that swirled like the sea, several times he nearly brushed against them, and the baby in his arms seemed to sense the danger, crying restlessly. he was not far from the entrance of flower falls gorge, yet that small distance felt like an insurmountable chasm, utterly unreachable. "it''s all your fault! according to the plan, i shouldn''t have to be in this state! it''s all your fault, all your fault!" the blackness around the level eight beast master thickened, and under his influence, the tourists controlled by the black threads in flower falls gorge began to turn towards charles. sarch* the novl?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. in the vast canyon, tens of thousands of tourists faced charles, their faces twisted with anger and hatred, shouting in unison: "it''s all your fault!" "die!" "die! die!" this bizarre and terrifying scene caused the other beast masters who had come to assist outside flower falls gorge to take a step back, filled with fear. someone couldn''t help but ask, "what on earth is happening? can that young man make it through safely?" others, unwilling to just stand by and wait, attempted to step into flower falls gorge, but the moment they entered the black-infested area, their bodies froze. they suddenly looked up towards the sky, trembling, muttering incomprehensible words. fortunately, nathaniel noticed just in time and used his internal energy to pull the beast master back from the blackened area. "everyone, do not enter recklessly without my command!" nathaniel shouted. he then focused all his attention on the entrance of flower falls gorge, where the young man was skillfully dodging and moving forward. "this young man should be charles, it seems wesley has given him that orange-quality disguise item." nathaniel analyzed in his mind. with such reflexes and speed, only charles could pull this off! however, charles was still in danger, the sheer number of black threads was overwhelming, and with the monstrous level eight beast master hovering above, nathaniel feared charles would struggle to escape safely. "never mind, i should be able to hold out a bit longer. i can''t save the others in flower falls gorge right now, charles must not come to any harm!" nathaniel took a deep breath, preparing to make his move and risk entering flower falls gorge to rescue charles. the higher the rank of the beast master, the more they could sense the terror that now permeated flower falls gorge. without something to counteract it, even a level eight beast master would face life-threatening danger! yet, thinking of the one in peril being charles, and recalling what emperor miles had once said, nathaniel still wanted to give it a try. at that moment, however, something suddenly changed on charles''s side! Chapter 395 Monster faced with the black threads that swirled like the sea, the [[[fire god stone]]] in charles''s hand began to take effect. red smoke emanated from the stone, and whenever the black threads touched this smoke, they would immediately fall from the air, retreating continuously."you actually have something like that in your hand, but even with a divine artifact, don''t think you can leave here alive!" the monstrous level eight beast master roared angrily, and with that, even more black threads began to attack charles. charles''s previously calm expression began to change, not due to the imminent danger, but because of the baby in his arms. the dangerous illusion caused the baby to become unsettled, the instinctive fear of humanity made the baby wave its hands restlessly. by chance, the baby brushed against a drop of red from its forehead. then, charles''s body began to gradually heat up, becoming scalding hot. "what''s happening? it feels like some invisible force is emanating from the blood tears on the baby''s forehead." this was where charles felt confused. he couldn''t figure out what was going on. his body had always been normal, he had never experienced anything like this before. wait, there was one time! in the trial tower of cyber academy, when he helped lucas lift the curse from professor hale, something extraordinary had happened then too! charles recalled everything. although he wasn''t sure what caused this abnormal change, he knew it was related to that incident. the [[[fire god stone]]] was shrinking continuously, and it wouldn''t be long before it was completely consumed! if he didn''t manage to escape before that, his life would be in danger. the gradual increase in temperature and the strange sensation made charles feel increasingly uneasy. he struggled to suppress his confusion and carefully analyzed his surroundings, the black threads under the control of the level eight beast master were becoming even more perilous. "the [black gold long knife] can''t cut through themnot that it can''t, but it can''t even come close!" charles kept analyzing. clearly, pure physical attacks were ineffective against these black threads. at that moment, nathaniel could no longer wait. his entire body surged with energy, and his internal attribute energy flowed ceaselessly. the mystical beast beside him transformed into a radiant teddy, merging into his body. the beast mastery of the level eight beast master was complete, and nathaniel unleashed all his power, quickly flying towards the entrance of flower falls gorge. explore more at empire however, the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization, hovering in the air, did not ignore nathaniel. upon seeing his movement, it reacted swiftly. the monstrous figure plummeted from the sky, launching an attack toward nathaniel! "you''re simply asking for death! in this domain, even a level nine beast master can''t deal with me in a short time! just wait to die!" the monstrous level eight beast master shouted. the two level eight beast masters present began to fight fiercely. nathaniel found himself at a significant disadvantage, unable to unleash his usual strength, and was forced to passively evade and defend. charles looked up at the situation in the sky without panic, maintaining his calm demeanor. this calmness stemmed from a single thought! "when i faced lucas''s anomaly, i entered a mysterious space where the strange presence was the same kind of power as these black threads!" charles kept reflecting on that moment. at that time, an unknown radiance erupted from his body, allowing both him and lucas to escape that place. now, the temperature of his body was rising steadily, and that feeling was returning once again. faced with the [[[fire god stone]]] being consumed by the black threads, charles took a deep breath. he closed his eyes and focused intently on the anomalies within his body, trying to reach out to that indescribable presence. time passed slowly, and the beast masters outside watched with wide eyes, despair evident as they observed charles''s movements, instinctively murmuring: "it''s over. looking at this situation, not a single person will make it out of flower falls gorge, they''re all going to die in there!" "what do we do? we can''t get in now, do we just watch helplessly?" "what else can we do? who has a solution?" at that moment, charles slowly raised his right hand, extending his index finger towards himself, his face showing a mix of confusion and curiosity. the red emanating from the [[[fire god stone]]] had shrunk significantly, barely covering a small area around charles. just then, a black thread moved restlessly nearby, searching for an angle to attack. charles pointed his index finger directly at the thread. an unusual scene unfolded, in charles''s eyes, no energy appeared, and he didn''t physically touch the black thread. however, astonishingly, the black thread vanished silently, as if snow met the sun! that''s right! it disappeared completely! as if it had never existed at all! in the next moment, charles suddenly looked up at the level eight beast master in the sky, noticing that the creature showed no signs of abnormality and continued to battle nathaniel. "it seems that the unknown force within me is the nemesis of these black threads?" what had just happened confirmed charles''s suspicion. "never mind that, i need to get this kid out first, then restore charles''s identity, and try to resolve the situation in flower falls gorge." after a brief moment of contemplation, charles sprang into action, quickly moving toward the entrance of flower falls gorge. outside the gorge, the beast masters stared wide-eyed at the unfolding scene involving charles, incredulously saying: "am i seeing things? that young man is moving so fast! not even all those black threads can hold him back?" "no, it''s not that he''s fast, something seems off with the black threads." "what do you mean something''s off? there are so many black threads, it''s impossible to see clearly!" regardless, seeing charles rapidly making his way to safety excited the beast masters outside. nathaniel, who was engaged in battle, quickly noticed the commotion. he had sustained significant injuries, and his rationality was beginning to waver, overwhelmed by various shouts echoing in his ears. these shouts were calm yet eerie, an indescribable sound filled with despair, pain, and a myriad of negative emotions. the monstrous level eight beast master fighting nathaniel also noticed his abnormality and taunted, "even if you are a level eight beast master, it won''t change anything. this world is destined for destruction, only by following my master''s footsteps can you survive!" nathaniel took a deep breath. charles was almost out, and if he could buy a little more time, it would be enough. as for the others in flower falls gorge, he had no way to help them! these bizarre entities were beyond his capacity to combat, and he simply couldn''t save anyone! "thank goodness charles noticed in time, otherwise, even more tourists would have entered flower falls gorge, leading to more deaths." thinking this, nathaniel tightened his grip on his weapon, his eyes fixed on the monstrous creature battling him. this is an irretrievable tragedy! now, there are twenty to thirty thousand tourists in flower falls gorge, and there is no way to save them. they can only watch helplessly as they sacrifice themselves! "hahaha, i know what you''re thinking. feeling powerless, are you? let me tell you, these are necessary sacrifices, only this way can we satisfy our master." "humans are merely a more advanced form of animal, especially those ordinary people. once we become beast masters, we are fundamentally different from them. these people are no different from ants, they merely share a similar appearance with us." sar?h the n?velfire.nt website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "these people are insignificant, it is their honor to be something useful to us." said the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization slowly. nathaniel frowned. he knew that the person before himno, the monsterhad completely detached from humanity. while some powerful beast masters might bully the weak or exploit them, they would not deny their human identity. "shut up! you''re just a monster!" nathaniel said sharply. he completely disagreed with the other''s perspective! "is that so? what if i am a monster? it seems you don''t know what will happen in the future, how tragic. those people are still trying to paint a rosy picture, completely unaware of the truth of the world." "hahaha, but that doesn''t matter anymore. even if they learn the truth, they will only die in deeper despair." the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization said with a laugh. his face showed no trace of any human features, it was purely a mass of countless eyes and tentacles. nathaniel didn''t think much of it, he was only focused on charles. when he saw that charles was about to escape safely, he finally sighed in relief. the level eight beast master in the sky also noticed charles''s situation. he did not become angry again, instead, he said with a strange smile, "a little mouse has escaped. it seems he possesses something special." "poor little thing, completely unaware of what kind of existence it faces. hahaha, he won''t escape." Chapter 396 I Have a Way the level eight beast master from the [constellation] organization had no idea about the changes happening within himself.at first, when he saw charles appear, he felt an uncontrollable rage, and at that moment, his appearance still resembled something humanoid. however, by now, his body had completely detached from the realm of humanity, and his emotions and thought processes were quietly undergoing changes. "poor little mouse, unaware that countless eyes will be watching him from places he cannot perceive." the monster''s voice began to take on an eerie quality, resembling a blend of cries, sobs, and wails. this sound was piercing and instinctively unsettling, filled with a kind of temptation. "my master is watching everything, everything!" the monster shouted loudly. at this moment, the twenty to thirty thousand tourists in flower falls gorge echoed with the monster, their voices incredibly eerie. nathaniel took a deep breath. he had no way to save these people anymore, but thankfully, charles had made it out. without any hesitation, nathaniel quickly exited the boundaries of flower falls gorge. the monster in the sky did not pursue him, instead, it returned to hover above flower falls gorge, towering over everyone, and shouted: "pitiful mortals, watch closely! witness what is about to unfold. this is the arrangement of fate and the might of our master, everything is predetermined!" "you are destined to die in agony, this world is doomed to destruction!" sar?h the n??elfir.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "open your narrow eyes and welcome the great birth!" outside flower falls gorge, charles had successfully left the confines of flower falls gorge. as soon as he emerged, he was surrounded by other beast masters. some expressed concern for his injuries, while others took the baby from his arms and handed it to a nearby female beast master. nathaniel also landed on the ground and walked to charles''s side, speaking heavily, "it''s too late to turn back. i can''t do anything." charles realized that nathaniel had seen through his disguise and identified him. looking at nathaniel''s downcast expression and tightly clenched fists, charles shook his head and replied slowly: "not necessarily. i need to rest for a bit. charles is also in flower falls city, maybe he will have a way." upon hearing this, nathaniel suddenly lifted his head and glanced at charles, then quickly realized that charles might only be saying this to comfort him. "it''s fine. you should rest for now. i need to contact his majesty remotely, along with the other senior beast masters from genosha." nathaniel took a deep breath and turned to leave. charles watched nathaniel''s retreating figure and did not say much more. even if there was a way to save the people in flower falls gorge, he couldn''t use his current identity, it would be best to revert back to charles''s identity. without wasting any time, charles silently activated the darkness cloak, avoiding everyone''s gaze, and found an unoccupied corner to remove his disguise. .... the events happening in flower falls gorge had spread throughout all of genosha! by the time the genosha authorities wanted to contain the news, it was already too late. their speed in deleting and blocking topics was far outpaced by the speed of dissemination, and people discovered that it wasn''t just genosha experiencing such eventsother countries were witnessing similar occurrences as well. as a result, countless people from genosha anxiously followed various updates about flower falls gorge online while constantly engaging in discussions. "what on earth is happening? a perfectly good tourist destination is about to become a grave for twenty to thirty thousand people!" "i have no idea! the authorities haven''t released any information, and there''s nothing related to it online." "did you see those pictures from the scene? just seeing the images almost made my legs give out, that monster in the sky is terrifying!" "are we sure it''s not some new ferocious beast? it''s impossible for a human to transform into that!" "what can we do to save those people? are we just going to watch them die?" "look, someone is live streaming, live coverage!" soon, the live broadcast room about genosha''s flower falls gorge was flooded with hundreds of thousands of viewers. meanwhile, within the genosha royal palace, miles sat on the throne, his face heavier than ever, and a somber atmosphere filled the entire room. "is there really no one who can think of any effective solution?" miles slowly asked. the ministers present fell into silence. one of them slowly stepped forward and spoke up: "your majesty, we truly have no information about that monster. no effective intelligence organization has any clue what kind of creature it is." "furthermore, according to lord nathaniel''s information, there seems to be no way out. even if we send people for support now, it will be too late." quickly, the other ministers echoed their agreement. it was a deeply painful and infuriating situation. as ministers of genosha, they found themselves at this moment completely unaware of what the monster in flower falls gorge was, unable to devise any solution to the crisis, and could only watch helplessly as those people slowly perished. miles sat in his throne, gazing at the minister speaking before him. he remained silent, gripping the armrests of the throne with increasing intensity. "the online live streams don''t need to be censored, this matter can''t be hidden. other countries are experiencing similar events. since there''s no way out, we need to focus on gathering more intelligence to prevent this from happening again." "prepare to contact the other nations in the abyssal depths. if any country makes progress on this matter, we need to be ready to act immediately!" "and mobilize the entire nation''s resources to investigate any intelligence regarding the [constellation] organization, as well as the lords and officials of other cities!" "find everyone related to the lord of flower falls city, including his relatives and friendsarrest them all! leave no one behind! if necessary, notify all city lords to witness these people''s deaths as a stern warning!" one order after another poured from miles''s lips. his anger was unprecedented, even when facing the hostile kingston, miles had never felt this way. "the people in flower falls gorge are all my subjects!" miles took a deep breath, he was on the verge of losing his sanity! at that moment, someone reported on the recent online activity regarding the discussions about flower falls gorge. experience new stories on empire "your majesty, many people are currently discussing that charles is in flower falls city. some believe he might have a solution." hearing this news, miles sighed. if the grown-up charles were to become an eighth-level beast master or higher, he might truly have a way. but right now, charles was only a fourth-level beast master. how could he possibly solve a problem that the entire nation couldn''t tackle? "we, so many people, can''t find a solution. what can an eighteen-year-old charles do? are we expected to rely on miracles?" "as ministers of genosha, relying on miracles is a disgrace for you!" "once this matter has passed, everyone should reflect on what we should do moving forward." miles said slowly. this was an opportunity to warn all the ministers of genosha. miles didn''t desire such an opportunity, he would have preferred that the events in flower falls gorge had never happened. however, as a competent emperor, he had to seize every opportunity to strengthen the nation. soon, miles entered a room specifically designated for dialogue with other countries and began the exchanges. on genosha''s internet, discussions about charles increased significantly, and more people began to engage in conversation. "charles is also in flower falls city. since we haven''t seen him, could something be wrong?" "but even if he shows up, what difference does it make? if eighth-level beast masters can''t resolve the issue, what can charles do?" "maybe he can find a way. people used to think charles wouldn''t succeed, yet he did. he might actually have a solution!" "charles is just an eighteen-year-old fourth-level beast master! sometimes, having too high expectations can create silent pressure and violence, there''s no way he can handle this!" "i don''t want to watch my fellow countrymen die one by one." "who would have thought? but right now, we have no solutions. no one knows what the monster in the sky is or what its weaknesses are. reinforcements from other places can''t arrive in a short time. we''re out of options!" after intense discussions, everyone realized the gravity of the situation. what happened in flower falls gorge was utterly unsolvable. they could only watch as their fellow countrymen slowly walked towards the abyss of death! just when everyone fell into silence, having resigned themselves to abandoning those in flower falls gorge and even prepared to accept their deaths, the camera in the live broadcast room suddenly shifted. after a brief focus, it locked onto one person. it was charles! "look! it''s charles! charles has appeared, he''s walking towards lord nathaniel." "could he really have a way to resolve the crisis?" "impossible! is he going to create a miracle?" some said this, but their eyes never left charles''s figure, and they began to feel anxious, subconsciously hoping for something. outside flower falls gorge, charles approached nathaniel''s side. he looked at the heavy-hearted nathaniel and slowly spoke: "i have a plan, but i''m not a hundred percent sure." at charles''s words, nathaniel suddenly turned his head, staring intently at charles, his whole being filled with excitement. he looked at the calmness on charles''s face, and his body began to tremble. Chapter 397 Kingstons Request "What is your plan? Just say it, if there''s even a glimmer of hope, we will do everything we can to support you!" Nathaniel''s expression was a mix of complexity, filled with both hope and a hint of fear.Although he knew that Charles wouldn''t attempt anything without confidence, the monster in Flower Falls Gorge and those strange black threads had left the entire upper echelon of Genosha racking their brains for a solution. Yet no one could come up with a plausible plan that sounded even remotely viable. Nathaniel took a deep breath, his gaze serious as he fixed it on Charles, and slowly said, "You must realize the worst-case scenario we face: that all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge will slowly perish." "So if you have a feasible method, even if it ultimately fails, no one will blame you. You can rest assured about that." Nathaniel was worried that Charles might hesitate due to the fear of failure, so he made a direct assurance. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My confidence isn''t very high, it''s about eighty percent, because there are still some things I can''t confirm. That means we need to be prepared for failure." Charles said slowly. What worried him was that strange thing within him. It wasn''t elemental energy, nor was it something visible to the naked eye, it was just a feeling, something that words couldn''t describe. Just a moment ago, at the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, faced with the encirclement of the black threads, he had tried something and found it actually worked. Moreover, when he made one of the black threads disappear, Charles felt no reduction or weakening of that thing inside him at all. Charles''s idea was simple: he would have Nathaniel distract the monster hovering over Flower Falls Gorge while he looked for an opportunity to release that thing within him that could counteract the black threads, aiming to make the threads on the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge disappear as much as possible. However, he wasn''t sure how effective he could be. It depended on whether that unknown thing inside him could completely eliminate the black threads in Flower Falls Gorge. Even if it couldn''t, he could still save some lives among the visitors, ensuring that not a single person would be left unrescued. Charles''s mind was racing with thoughts, while Nathaniel beside him rubbed his eyes and then instinctively patted his astonished face. "How much? Could you say that again? What''s your level of confidence?" Nathaniel asked, his mouth agape and his expression dazed. Before Charles arrived, Nathaniel had been known as Genosha''s most formidable and iron-fisted minister, always stern and sporting a serious demeanor, he was the epitome of a tough guy. However, ever since he met Charles, he had lost track of how many times he had been left shocked, astonished, questioning his life, questioning the world, and wondering if he was dreaming at that moment. "Eighty percent. I only have an eighty percent chance of success, which is quite low. But even if we fail, as long as you can hold off that level eight Beast Master from the Constellation organization, we can at least save some lives." Charles sighed and said slowly. He wasn''t particularly satisfied with that success rate, only eighty percent was filled with too many uncertainties, giving him a sense of losing control. "Eighty percent! And even if we fail, we can still save people?" Nathaniel instinctively exclaimed, although he realized the latter part of his statement was quieter as he became aware of the many people around them. Instantly, countless Genosha Beast Masters turned their heads to look in their direction, whispering among themselves: "What do you mean, eighty percent? Is there some way to ensure that only eighty percent of the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge die?" "Is that for real? If so, saving twenty percent of the visitors would already be a victory." "Yeah, that''s definitely better than everyone dying! But an eighty percent mortality rate is a bit high, I wish there were a better solution." "Don''t be unrealistic, in a situation like this, there''s nothing anyone can do. Sigh, it''s better than watching our fellow countrymen slowly lose their lives in despair and agony." Soon, Nathaniel''s earlier half-shouted remark spread rapidly across the entire Genosha network. Although many were dissatisfied with the mortality rate, there were no better options available, so they had to accept the reality. Someone posted online: "After Charles walked over, Nathaniel suddenly shouted that, and his face was filled with shock and surprise. It seems Charles has come up with a solution!" "I told you! Charles will definitely find a way, he''s a miracle worker!" "Don''t celebrate too soon. I feel like it''s just an idea. The actual outcome will depend on whether any unexpected situations arise." "Sigh, isn''t there a better way? Can''t we save everyone?" "Are you dreaming? We all wish that could happen, but everyone understands the current situation. Time is running out, and there are no other options. We can only hope that Charles''s idea will succeed!" In response to Nathaniel''s shout of "eighty percent." countless citizens of Genosha assumed that meant an eighty percent mortality rate for the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge. The situation in Flower Falls Gorge was already very clear, and the officials did not hide anything, directly informing the public of all the details. At first, everyone was filled with despair, believing that all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge would suffer and die in hopelessness. Such a thing had never happened beforeeveryone in a nation watching their fellow citizens face a life-and-death crisis, waiting helplessly for death to come, with no way to intervene! It wasn''t just one person''s helplessness, it was the powerlessness of an entire nation! Your adventure continues at empire That feeling weighed heavily like a mountain on everyone''s hearts, making it hard to breathe. Those with strong empathy broke down in tears, and only when they heard that Charles had a way to save twenty percent of the lives did they slowly start to calm down. Emperor Miles of Genosha was in a special room, staring intently at the communication device, afraid to let his guard down, fearing he might miss any information from other countries. "Your Majesty, there are rumors online that Charles has a way to save some lives!" Someone rushed in, reporting quickly. Miles''s eyes widened instantly, and he stood up immediately, his face filled with disbelief and shock! "Is the news true? Why hasn''t there been any information from Nathaniel''s side?" Miles thought, somewhat skeptical. Because others had no way to help, and even other countries had made no progress. Just as he was doubting, in the next second, the information on the communication device refreshed. After reading it, Miles immediately turned to the person beside him and said urgently, "Quick! Have all the ministers prepare. Kingston has a plan for dealing with similar incidents, and they claim it will save thirty percent of the lives!" The attendant quickly activated their skills and notified every minister at the fastest speed. When all the ministers arrived in the room, they were met with the emperor''s grim expression. "Damn it! Kingston actually has the audacity to make demands at this time, asking us to cede part of our border territory to them!" Emperor Miles of Genosha gritted his teeth and said. He never expected the other side to be so shameless, still thinking about how to profit from Genosha at such a critical moment! "Your Majesty, you absolutely cannot agree! The territory they want is definitely one of our key areas, and if we let it go, the consequences would be unimaginable!" a minister immediately responded. This remark made many people nod in agreement. However, some spoke up slowly, saying, "I think the lives of the tens of thousands of people in Flower Falls Gorge are more important. Also, if we refuse, after this is over, Kingston will definitely spread the word that we willingly abandoned our fellow citizens in Flower Falls Gorge!" The ministers had differing opinions. They had heard the latest news that Charles had a way to save the lives of the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge, but they believed it was just a rumor and were more inclined to trust Kingston''s plan. Meanwhile, Emperor Miles of Genosha was deep in thought. He took a deep breath and decided to agree to Kingston''s demands. "What is lost now can be regained later, but once those lives are given up, they can never return." Emperor Miles said slowly. He had ambitions to make Genosha stronger. The people of Genosha could sacrifice themselves in war, could sacrifice in the process of nation-building, but he could not allow an entity like the Constellation organization to cruelly take their lives! This was something he could not tolerate! Faced with the emperor''s decision, the ministers fell silent. "Why not try Charles''s plan? Let''s ask Nathaniel if this is really true?" one minister suggested. Just as Miles was about to speak, new information suddenly came through the device used to communicate with other countries. [What''s the hold-up? We''re already preparing to act. You don''t have much time left, so you better decide quickly. If you hesitate any longer, tens of thousands of lives will disappear.] This message was anything but formal, it was filled with mockery. Miles slowly raised his hand, intending to press the button on the communication device to inform the other party that he agreed to their demands. Just as his finger was about to hit the button, his phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He opened it to find a message from Nathaniel about Charles! Chapter 398 All Commands Obeyed Miles carefully examined the message on his phone, his breathing becoming increasingly rapid. His reaction quickly drew the attention of those around him.One minister whispered to the others nearby: "The Emperor seems a bit agitated. Could it be that Nathaniel has news that Charles really has a way to save twenty percent of the tourists'' lives?" A few ministers entertained this thought and replied, "It''s not impossible, but Charles is so youngonly eighteenand he''s just a Level Four Beast Master. No matter how talented he is, in a situation like this, could he be overly optimistic?" Most of the ministers nodded in agreement. They all felt the same way. This was a matter of tens of thousands of lives, and trusting an eighteen-year-old prodigy seemed a bit precarious. Having experienced insufficient hardships, he might envision the future too positively. Only after facing setbacks and failures could he mature and become as composed as they were. "To be honest, I''m quite optimistic about Charles. If he gains a few more years of experience and becomes a competent minister, it''s a sure thing!" someone spoke up. "A few years might not be enough. The more of a genius someone is, the more they need to refine their mental strength and character." another person countered. Just then, Miles suddenly pressed the button on the communication device and sent a message to Kingston: [Sorry, Genosha has a much better way to save thirty percent of lives. Is that not a solution? You are incredibly foolishnot only foolish but also greedy, with no sense of morality.] Miles intentionally crafted the message to be anything but official, this was his retaliation. Before long, Kingston replied with a new message: [There won''t be a better way. The people of Genosha will surely remember this heavy day.] Miles took a deep breath. That was certain. Regardless of whether the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge would survive, this day would become a permanent memory for Genosha! "Your Majesty! Why refuse Kingston? We have no other options!" One minister, upon seeing the message, immediately stood up and spoke. Stay connected with empire The minister''s face was filled with worry and heaviness. Miles raised his head and slowly scanned the room before saying, "Because we have a better plan. There''s an eighty percent chance of saving everyone, and even if it fails, some tourists will still make it out alive." Hearing Miles'' words, the ministers instantly turned to him, and someone whispered: "Could it be a solution proposed by Charles?" Miles nodded and replied, "That''s right, it''s Charles! Nathaniel has already told me he chooses to believe in Charles, and I choose to believe in him too." The ministers who had previously expressed doubts about Charles could no longer hold back. They couldn''t entrust the lives of tens of thousands to an eighteen-year-old boy! "Your Majesty, Charles is too young. His ideas might not be comprehensive, there could be oversights..." someone cautiously suggested. Before he could finish, Miles abruptly interrupted, saying: "Enough! If Charles says he has a solution, then he has a solution! I believe in him, and the people of Genosha believe in him! That''s all that matters!" "If the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge could choose, they would choose to believe in Charles as well." Miles paused, looking at the ministers in front of him, and spoke slowly yet firmly, "Because he is a hero of Genosha, a young hero, a true genius!" Outside Flower Falls Gorge, After Charles finished detailing everything, Nathaniel thought for a moment, his expression somewhat skeptical. Charles sighed. There were few people who knew about what was inside him, only the Level Nine Beast Master, Lucas, was fully aware. Therefore, he didn''t plan to go into too much detail with Nathaniel. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, then looked resolutely at Charles and nodded, conveying this information to Emperor Miles of Genosha. After a while, he received Miles'' reply, a simple sentence: [Everything follows Charles'' arrangements.] Nathaniel looked at the message, slightly bowed his head, and slowly said to Charles, "The Emperor has given the order, you can make all the decisions yourself, and I will fully comply with your arrangements." "Everything follows your command!" This time, his voice had no hint of concealment, and he deliberately raised his volume so that the other Beast Masters around could hear. All the Beast Masters suddenly turned their heads, watching as Nathaniel bowed slightly to Charles. At first, one person followed Nathaniel''s example, slowly lowering his head and saying, "Everything follows your command!" Then, more and more Beast Masters bowed their heads toward Charles, shouting: "Everything follows your command!" "Everything follows your command!" ... Charles looked at everyone around him. It was the first time he had encountered such a scene, and it was hard to put into words. The Beast Masters outside were unaware of his plans and arrangements, yet they expressed their obedience without hesitation. They might have reservations in their hearts, thinking that they could encounter danger soon. After all, they were facing a powerful Level Eight Beast Master transformed into a monster, along with the unknown and eerie black threads, and the blackness in Flower Falls Gorge that they could not touch, they were all aware of the dangers involved. Even so, in the face of Charles, these people did not question or discuss. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After they spoke, they all raised their heads, their eyes shining brightly as they stared at Charles. Faced with this situation, Charles maintained a calm expression, but the slight furrow of his brow, due to the effort he was exerting, could not hide the emotions within him. "Trust me, I will do my best to save everyone! Everyone!" Charles took a deep breath and shouted loudly. His tone was incredibly firm, as if he were the unchanging gorge behind him! This time, upon hearing Charles'' declaration to save everyone, every Beast Master present nodded in agreement. They emphatically said together, "We believe in you!" "Charles, just give the orders. Even if it means I have to go in and carve a path to my death, I have no complaints as long as I can save people!" a middle-aged Beast Master shouted. Other Beast Masters chimed in, "Give me a minute, I''ll write a farewell letter to my family!" "I have always been on my own, saving a few lives makes my life worth it!" "Please assign me to the most dangerous area. I''m quite old now and have no regrets, I''m not afraid of death." Listening to the voices around him and seeing those earnest and passionate gazes, Charles felt his body growing warmer. He could now sense that the unknown force within him was becoming increasingly powerful! "Could it be because of these people in front of me? Is there a connection between the blood and tears on the baby''s head and these Beast Masters? Are both factors capable of triggering changes in my body?" Charles instinctively began to analyze. However, he also knew that he could not afford to waste any more time! The life force of the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge was continuously dwindling, and the pain they endured was growing ever stronger. Celia stood in the midst of Flower Falls Gorge in agony, her body could not move, yet she had not lost her sense of itonly the right to control it. Life force was continuously ebbing away. The places where the black threads entwined felt like red-hot needles slowly piercing her skin, corroding her flesh bit by bit. This physical pain was not what made her feel the most despair, what truly devastated her was the sensation in her hands, that gradually chilling feeling. Her daughter, Deer, was in her arms! "What should I do? What can I do? Deer is facing the same kind of suffering right now!" "Who can save her? Someone, please, save my daughter!" "Save her!" Celia kept shouting in her heart, but no one responded. She could die, she could suffer a painful death, but her daughter could not! Deer was only six years and three months old! She was still a child who had never done anything wrong, why should she have to endure such pain? Is fate truly fair? Why? Why must her child go through such suffering! Celia''s mind began to blur gradually. As her life force diminished, her heart filled with despair and pain. It felt as if a voice was whispering something in her ears, but she could not make it out. Under the influence of these voices, Celia started to resent the unfairness of fate, resenting everything. She wondered why it was not someone else experiencing this. It should not just be her and her daughter suffering, everyone who was still alive should share in this despair and pain! "Everyone! Every single person! Whether they are children or the elderly, they should all feel this way, only that would be right!" At that moment, Celia seemed to hear a voice, distant and vague, "I said I would save everyone!" Whose voice was that? It sounded familiar, like she had heard it somewhere before. Celia''s consciousness began to gradually return, and the resentment along with various negative emotions in her heart started to fade. She remembered! It was Charles''s voice, she had heard it before! "Could it be that Charles has come to save us? Can he really do it? Maybe this is just an illusion, after all, Charles is only a Level Four Beast Master. No matter how talented he is, can he really manage?" Celia thought to herself. Then, her body began to move uncontrollably again, she lifted her head and looked up at the sky above Flower Falls Gorge. At some point, dark clouds had appeared over Flower Falls Gorge. A familiar figure stood on the back of a flying mystical beast, exuding an incredible calmness that brought comfort to those who saw it. Chapter 399 How Did You Do It? "How interesting, a little mouse daring to boast about saving everyone. You are truly amusing, something this entertaining must be delicious." The creature in Flower Falls Gorge trembled with its countless tentacles, exhibiting an extraordinary excitement.Its current appearance was almost unbearable to look at, resembling a massive lump of rotten flesh, completely devoid of skin, with blood and meat exposed to the air, emanating a strange aura. One could even see its blood vessels pulsating, as if tiny round objects were rapidly flowing within them. In addition to its tentacles and eyes, black hair began to grow on the exposed flesh of the monster, accompanied by a chaotic assortment of teeth, white bones, and various grotesque and bizarre organs. "With just you, a Level Four Beast Master, and an Level Eight Beast Master, you think you can save everyone? Hahahaha, you have no idea of my great power!" The creature''s shrill voice rang out once more. This time, there was a subtle change in the way it spoke. Charles furrowed his brow, he had a feeling that the creature before him was no longer the original Level Eight Beast Master but had transformed into something else entirely. "The power of my master" and "my great power"? Charles carefully observed the creature, trying to extract useful information to figure out what it truly was! In the past, when faced with the unknown, information prompts would have appeared in his eyes long ago. But now, Charles had discovered nothing at all. "I told you, I will save everyone!" Charles said calmly but firmly. He stood atop Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast, took a deep breath, and waved his right hand. Above Flower Falls Gorge, a massive dark cloud was gathering. At that moment, Beast Masters with ice attribute abilities outside began to utilize their powers, gathering all the nearby moisture to the area above Flower Falls Gorge. "Do you want to cleanse those people a little, so they don''t die in filth? In truth, the dirtiest thing in this world is the human heart." the creature''s piercing voice echoed continuously. Its words were filled with a tremendous allure, and many of the Beast Masters outside Flower Falls Gorge, despite being quite far away, felt that the creature''s words held a semblance of truth! "No, what am I thinking? At a time like this, I should be focused and ready to fight with all my strength!" A Level Five Beast Master suddenly slapped himself. Seeing this, many others around him who had been affected followed suit. Once they were fully awake, they immediately shifted their gaze, no longer daring to look at the creature in the sky, but instead turned their attention to Charles. Someone instinctively said: "We''re so far away, yet we''re still being affected. Charles can''t be in trouble, can he?" "Don''t worry, he won''t be. We have to trust Charles!" "Look, Charles has remained calm this whole time, without a hint of panic or fear. He''ll do what he said and save everyone!" At this moment, Nathaniel also arrived in the air above Flower Falls Gorge. The moment he stepped into the area of Flower Falls Gorge, he shivered uncontrollably. The monster had countless eyes and could see everything clearly. "Come on, come feel the most real things in this world." the monster said, and then several massive tentacles tore through the air, howling as they lunged toward Nathaniel. At the same time, other tentacles within its body rapidly elongated, growing and launching an attack at Charles on his flying mystical beast. Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast was incredibly fast and had strong reflexes, dodging the tentacle attacks perfectly each time. Soon, facing this situation, the tentacles attacking Charles began to undergo a strange transformation. One could see that half of the fissures where the gray-white eyes were located had closed, only to quickly open again, revealing rows of white teeth and blood-red tongues. "I''m in so much pain! Help, save me!" "I don''t want to die, I want to live!" "Mom, I''m so scared! I want to go home." Countless voices erupted from the newly formed mouths, directly assaulting the hearts of those who heard them. The flying mystical beast beneath Charles suddenly halted, affected by the onslaught of voices. At that moment, the tentacles launched a fierce attack. Fortunately, the flying mystical beast reacted in time and evaded the incoming assault. Charles patted the flying mystical beast, saying, "It''s about time, let''s proceed as planned." The flying mystical beast began to increase the distance from the monster''s tentacles, continuously circling around the creature, tracing a path throughout Flower Falls Gorge. The clouds in the sky grew thicker, and the sound of thunder rumbled, making the air feel incredibly humid, as if rain was about to fall. Suddenly, one of the tentacles halted its attack and hovered in the air, addressing Charles. All the mouths on the tentacle opened simultaneously and said, "Little mouse, running around is quite amusing. I''m very curious about what you plan to use to save everyone." "Part of me entered your body before, yet it vanished. How did you manage that?" "The cursed fragment on your chest still lacks the power to do this. Quickly tell me, what else do you have on you?" Charles suddenly paused, glancing at the creature. He was now certain that this monster had completely consumed the spirit of that Level Eight Beast Master! "Is it not the power of the fragment on my chest? Could it be the power of something unknown within me?" Charles thought to himself. He had no understanding of the unknown entity within him, only that it countered the black threads in Flower Falls Gorge and could be awakened by some strange factors. What factors awakened the unknown thing within himwas it the blood tears on the baby''s forehead? Charles shook his head slightly, deciding not to dwell on these thoughts. He would investigate them thoroughly after this event was over, especially since Lucas had mentioned a critical location before he left. [Suspended Mountain]! "That''s enough, let''s get started!" Charles took a deep breath. He directed his mystical beast to fly to the middle of Flower Falls Gorge, then looked up at the dark clouds above, which were almost ready to release rain! As Charles hovered in the air, the corners of his clothes were blown by the wind. He pulled out an object that was incredibly pure white and took a deep breath. At that moment, the flowers in Flower Falls Gorge, which had originally been vibrant with color, were now stained black. They swayed in the wind, with black petals falling and dancing through the air. A black petal drifted in front of Charles. He reached out and caught it, while the other mysterious object in his hand emitted a black glow. In the next instant, the black petal quickly disintegrated, revealing the original color it once had! "What! Impossible! How did you manage to do that?" The monster went insane upon witnessing this scene. Countless tentacles detached from its body, rapidly flying toward Charles. A wave of intense fear and unease washed over the creature. Yet Charles showed no signs of fear, instead, he looked down at the monster from a higher vantage point and calmly said: "I told you, I will save everyone. Everyone!" In the next moment, a torrential downpour began, and fierce winds howled! The entire Flower Falls Gorge was instantly filled with rain and wind, as countless black petals danced, flying back and forth in the storm. When the gusts of wind and rain touched the petals, the black color vanished completely, revealing red, yellow, blue, white... petals of various colors appeared! It was as if a giant black-and-white painting had been repainted with vibrant colors, and the whole world became vivid. Meanwhile, the black threads on the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge began to stir and feel restless. They coalesced into thicker black threads, trying to resist further! In the air, the monster, resembling a colossal mound of flesh, roared in fury: "No! No! How can you possess that kind of power? That power should have disappeared! What is that object in your hand?" Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the monster shouted, it continued to split. Its body visibly shrank at an alarming rate, with the split parts transforming into strange forms the size of hunting dogs, moving toward the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge. As the torrential rain and fierce winds arrived, all Beast Masters except for those with ice or wind attributes rushed into Flower Falls Gorge. The first person to step inside hesitated for a moment as the rain and wind washed away the strange black limitations that had previously bound him! "Charge! To save everyone!" "For the sake of saving everyone!" Shouts echoed throughout Flower Falls Gorge, and not a single Beast Master hesitated. They all exerted their full strength and speed, rapidly approaching the nearest visitors, battling against the dog-sized monsters. Meanwhile, Charles in the air could clearly feel the power of the unknown entity within him, along with the ice attribute energy, gradually diminishing. The torrential rain and fierce winds were meant to help Charles better harness his attribute energy. This was because the power of the unknown entity could not reach every corner of Flower Falls Gorge. Charles could use his attribute energy to merge that power with the attribute energies of all the Beast Masters. Only then could he cover the entirety of Flower Falls Gorge! Chapter 400 Did We Really Do It? Soon, the once silent Flower Falls Gorge erupted into intense battle.Countless falling petals swirled around, mingling with the torrential rain and fierce winds, gracefully dancing amidst various attack skills. The enormous monster in the sky, having spawned too many strange dog-like creatures, was now reduced to a round object resembling a hedgehog. However, instead of sharp spikes, it was covered with tentacles, each adorned with eyes and mouths. At this moment, Nathaniel was engaged in combat with the monster. The rain pouring from the sky and the winds swirling around him made him feel free from the earlier influences. He was able to fully unleash the power that belonged to an Eighth-Level Beast Master. A series of thunderous roars echoed violently through Flower Falls Gorge. Charles stood atop Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast, watching the battle unfold in the gorge. He was also exerting all his strength to harness the unknown power within him, continually suppressing the darkness in Flower Falls Gorge, the strange monster, and the bizarre dog-like creatures fighting on the ground. None of the Beast Masters who entered Flower Falls Gorge hesitated! The scene before them was something they had never dared to imagine. Before Charles made his move, everyone could only watch from the outside as the visitors in the gorge awaited their fate. And Charles certainly did not disappoint them! Hope amidst despairno, it was a miracle in the midst of despairwas beyond description in its motivational impact on the Beast Masters. The battle on the ground of Flower Falls Gorge raged on, and those dog-like creatures were no match for the Beast Masters without the aid of the darkness. As time passed, the scales of victory steadily tipped in favor of Charles and his allies! At the same time, the rain falling from the sky and the winds roaring through the gorge contained the power of the unknown entity within Charles, and the black threads were rapidly disappearing. The rescued visitors, freed from their constraints, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. They kept trying to control their hands, opening and closing their fists repeatedly, as if doubting that it was all just a dream. "Don''t just stand there! Get up and help the other visitors!" "All able-bodied visitors, don''t waste any time! Quickly go help those who are still weak!" "We don''t know how much longer Charles can hold on, so hurry up! This time, we must save everyone!" "That''s right, everyone!" A Beast Master shouted loudly, and at his urging, those newly able to move gritted their teeth and sprang into action. Before long, more and more visitors reached safety, their faces filled with relief and overwhelming fear. Celia, with the help of others, brought Deer to a safe place. Before she could even catch her breath, she knelt down and said to Deer: "Sweetheart, Mommy needs to step away for a moment. There are many others who need help. Can you wait here quietly for a little while?" Deer''s small body trembled continuously, and confusion, fear, and anxiety flashed across her face. Seeing the expression on her daughter''s face, Celia''s heart ached. She helplessly hugged Deer, gently patting her back as she softly said, "Don''t be afraid, Deer. Everything will be alright. Mommy will be right here with you." "Mommy, it''s okay! I heard what Brother Charles said, and I want to help too." Deer instinctively looked up at the figure in the sky, and her emotions began to stabilize. An outstanding person can provide psychological comfort to others, and for Deer, Charles was that person! Today, Charles had saved her twice: once by preventing her from being hurt by sharp pieces of the flowerbed, and once by pulling her back from the brink of death. Deer was still young and didn''t understand much, but she really liked Charles and wanted to help him. "Mommy, I want to go with you! I can do something too!" Deer said slowly. Celia followed her daughter''s gaze and saw Charles''s silhouette. She nodded seriously and replied, "Alright! Then let''s work together to save everyone!" Soon, more and more rescued visitors joined the effort to save others. An invisible force began to coalesce among these people, gradually emerging and filling the entire battlefield of Flower Falls Gorge. Others might not be able to feel it, but at this moment, Charles, atop the flying mystical beast, sensed it very clearly. The unknown entity within him had become even more active, and his power had grown stronger. The forces of rain and wind began to suppress the black threads and the darkness in Flower Falls Gorge at an accelerated pace, along with the monster battling Nathaniel. "No, this is impossible! What is happening? How are you doing this?" The monster let out another piercing sound. It was not asking Nathaniel, who was solely focused on attacking, but rather Charles. However, Charles did not know the specific reason, so naturally, he would not answer. The situation in Flower Falls Gorge was rapidly shifting toward victory for the Beast Masters. The monster fighting Nathaniel was gradually losing speed and power, and most visibly, the tentacles on its body were dwindling. Nathaniel remained silent, unleashing his full power as he relentlessly attacked, employing the devastating skills of an eighth-level Beast Master to destroy the monster''s tentacles. Not long ago, the monster had been high and mighty, shouting about great power and insignificant ants. Now, it could only clumsily dodge Nathaniel''s strikes, its tentacles continuously falling away. The battle on the ground was nearing its end, while the rain and wind in the sky showed no signs of weakening. When the last Beast Master arrived to support and together they brought down the final dog-like creature, someone, disregarding the rain-soaked and bloodied ground, sat down heavily. They struggled to lift their head, gazing up at the battle in the sky, and in a daze, raised their hands, incredulously saying: "Did we really do it? Just as Charles said, we saved everyone?" Their voice quickly resonated with the other Beast Masters. Many, ignoring their own injuries, looked up at Nathaniel and, most crucially, Charles, exclaiming, "A miracle! Charles led us to create a miracle!" "Yes! Charles accomplished the impossible with us! We truly saved everyone!" A Beast Master turned to look behind, at the rescued visitors. Though they appeared extremely weak, no one had died, everyone had survived! Yes, everyone! Now, only the monster in the sky remained before the battle at Flower Falls Gorge could be declared completely over. As long as they killed it, this incident would come to a perfect conclusion. The Beast Masters present all understood this, and in their eyes, the retreating monster was no longer a significant threat. However, at that moment, the monster began to swell grotesquely. Its round body rapidly expanded at an alarming rate. "Not good!" Nathaniel reacted quickly. He knew this was likely the monster''s last struggle. Although he didn''t know what it would do, the best option was to interrupt it and deny it any opportunity for retaliation! In the next instant, Nathaniel surged forward with all his might, channeling all his energy into his weapon. This was his most powerful attack! But just as his body began to move, he heard a vague and eerie sound in his ears. At the same time, Nathaniel''s vision began to blur, and he seemed to see countless images flickering and intertwining. He was not alone in this, everyone present experienced the same issue. The monster''s body had expanded to its limit and suddenly began to contract violently, leaving only a grayish-white eye floating in the air. "You cannot kill me! Saving everyone? The day of destruction is coming, and no one can stop it. Everyone will die, and they will die in agony." the monster''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears. At that moment, everyone froze in place, trembling as if they had witnessed something unbearable. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some had tears streaming down their faces, while others collapsed to the ground, crying out, "No! No, this can''t be real!" Charles was also affected, his mind felt somewhat dazed. At that moment, he smelled a dark, damp, and foul odor. He sensed the sound of water flowing nearby and opened his eyes in confusion, only to find that his hands had undergone a drastic change. His hands resembled those of a newborn baby, devoid of any strength, waving aimlessly in the air. The air around him was extremely humid, and the stench was almost suffocating. "Where am I? Wasn''t I fighting in Flower Falls Gorge? Is the monster''s final trick to create an illusion?" Charles pondered anxiously. He wanted to leave this place as quickly as possible but discovered that he had no power left in his body. It felt as if he were a real baby, abandoned in a sewer right after birth. In addition to the sound of flowing water, there was a rustling noise, as if some creature was slowly approaching him. Struggling to turn his head, Charles saw large rats with bright eyes inching closer and closer to him. Chapter 401 Im Not an Idiot Either The filthy, dirty rat approached baby Charles and carefully sniffed his body.The scent of fresh blood and flesh made the rat unable to resist standing up. It opened its mouth and took a bite. The intense pain caused the baby to writhe, which resulted in the flesh the rat had bitten tearing apart. Blood immediately flowed from the baby, filling the sewer with a metallic scent. The air began to stir with agitation, and more and more rats gathered around the baby. They opened their mouths and started to gnaw at the baby''s body, piece by piece. Helpless, in pain, and lost, the cries of the baby echoed in the darkness. A child who had just arrived in this world did not see the sun or humanity for the first time. Instead, he found himself in the dirtiest of sewers, being gnawed on by countless rats. Finally, when the horde of rats left, all that remained were small, white bones. Immense despair and pain continuously swept over Charles''s heart. Yet at that moment, Charles felt remarkably alert, he remembered exactly what he needed to do. When Charles opened his eyes once more, he found himself back in reality. In Flower Falls Gorge, the Beast Master and the tourists, along with the flying mystical beasts beneath their feet, were all immersed in various illusions. The Beast Master on the ground, along with the tourists, cried out helplessly and painfully. Thin strands of black gas rose straight up from the ground into the air, completely unaffected by the raging winds and torrential rain, and flowed into the creature''s grayish-white eye. Soon, the monster, which had originally only one eye, began to grow larger, sprouting flesh and a mouth. "I didn''t expect you to wake up so quickly, you really are something." the monster said, its voice no longer harsh but strangely calm, as it slowly approached Charles. Charles took a deep breath and pulled out the black gold long knife. He didn''t anticipate that this monster had the ability to create illusions that could engulf everyone and absorb some kind of energy from their bodies. Thinking this, Charles instinctively examined his own body and found that he was not surrounded by that black gas. "You don''t need to look, you are different from them. I''m curious about the power you have and where it comes from." "If you tell me the truth, I won''t have to kill you. You can leave alive." the monster said slowly. Charles raised the object in his hand, ready to speak, but was interrupted by the monster, which said, "Alright, I''m not an idiot." Charles chose not to respond. The object in his hand was just a rare item he had found and dyed white. The reason for this was that Charles was thinking long term. After this incident was resolved, there would certainly be curiosity about how he accomplished it. Very few people knew about the unknown thing inside him, and Charles didn''t want to expose this secret. If it became known that everything relied on the power of the unknown within him, he might attract the attention of powerful Beast Masters, especially organizations like Constellation. Thus, he would fabricate the story that everything was due to the object in his hand, and according to his plan, he would destroy the object in front of everyone just as everything was about to conclude. If others discovered that his mysterious object was a treasure that could counter the strange entities in Flower Falls Gorge and could only be used once before breaking. Then even if someone wanted to investigate, they wouldn''t uncover anything. Thinking of this, Charles looked at the monster not far away, which was rapidly growing larger, and slowly said, "What a coincidence, that''s a line I want to give to you." "What?" The monster clearly froze for a moment, then realized something and tried to retreat quickly, but it was already too late! At the moment Charles spoke, he had already infused the attribute energy from within him into the black gold long knife. Seeing the monster''s attempt to escape, a mocking smile appeared on Charles''s lips as he said: "What a coincidence, I''m not an idiot either. You think you can intimidate me when you''re at your weakest? You must think I''m pretty stupid." The monster halted its movement, looked at Charles, and forced itself to take a step forward, its mouth slowly opening as it said, "I''m just surprised at how quickly you woke up. Most people would be overwhelmed by such pain and despair, unable to leave in a short time, but you''re quite different." "However, if you really plan to challenge me recklessly, you can give it a shot." The mockery on Charles''s face intensified as he observed the monster''s body, which was now vastly different from when it first appeared! Especially after the monster used its ability to create illusions for everyone, it had been reduced to just one eye. "Despair and pain? I''ve been completely awake all along." Charles said slowly. Then, the black gold long knife in his hand emitted a blinding black light. The four attribute energies of the black gold knife glow, with unparalleled speed and power, slashed straight toward the monster in the sky! "You, you actually dare to strike!" The monster shouted in panic, desperately trying to evade Charles''s attack. However, due to the incredible speed of the black gold knife glow, even as it tried its best to dodge, it was still sliced in half! "Getting cut in half and still not dead? Looks like I need to do this a few more times." Charles said, surprised as he watched the monster trying to reassemble its two halves. After hearing Charles''s words, the monster froze for a moment, incredulously saying, "A few more times? Wasn''t that attack just now your last resort? You can still cast it again?" Charles didn''t respond but instead proved it through action, injecting the four attribute energies into the black gold long knife once more. The monster, whose body was healing in the sky, trembled at the sight and hurriedly said: "Wait a moment, I admit I underestimated you just now, but do you really intend to strike at me again? Killing me will attract the attention of great beings, and you may not understand what consequences that will bring." Charles did not pause and continued to inject attribute energy into the black gold long knife, responding: "I don''t need to know. After I kill you, everyone''s illusions will disappear. Oh, and I forgot to mention, that so-called great being you speak of has probably wanted to keep an eye on me for a long time." After saying this, Charles unleashed the black gold knife glow, slicing the monster''s healing body in half once more. But it wasn''t over yet. Now severely injured, the monster''s defensive capabilities had greatly diminished. That previous attack with the four attribute energies had already been somewhat wasted. After two or three breaths, the black gold long knife in Charles''s hand lit up again, and three attribute energies of the black gold knife glow continued to slash at the remaining parts of the monster''s body! "Wait, I" "That''s not an illusion, that''s reality" "Damn it, can''t you pause for a moment and let me finish a sentence" Charles showed no signs of stopping. He wasn''t sure if the monster still had hidden abilities, and if he hesitated and something unexpected happened, it would be too late for regrets! Ultimately, under Charles''s relentless attacks, the monster''s body was sliced into countless fragments, the largest of which was only the size of a baseball. Even so, the monster''s mouth continued to open, saying, "You will regret this. This so-called saving everyone is merely temporary, you" This time, Charles did not give the monster a chance to continue speaking. His internal attribute energy was nearly depleted, but thankfully, a regular black gold knife glow was now enough to inflict serious damage on the monster. At this moment, Charles was just like Nathaniel at the beginning, not saying a word and only launching attacks. Until the monster''s body was reduced to countless thumb-sized fragments, Charles still felt uneasy. He took out a miracle drug from his storage space to restore his attribute energy and drank it down. Then, he began to closely watch the floating chunks of flesh and blood. As soon as he sensed anything unusual about any piece, Charles would not hesitate to launch a black gold knife glow directly at it! It wasn''t until Nathaniel woke up that Charles let out a sigh of relief. Just now, the most effective weapon he had against this strange entity was the power of the unknown within him, which he could no longer use. Experience tales with empire When he awakened from the illusion, a strange thought crossed Charles''s mind: the illusion seemed so real! The despair and pain had almost dragged Charles down with it. "That''s a bit odd. It felt like the unknown power within me was affected by that despair and pain, rendering it completely silent. What could be the reason for that?" Charles pondered to himself. At that moment, Nathaniel was blankly looking around, instantly thinking of the terrifying consequences. While he had been lost in the illusion, the monster had been able to act! "Charles, where''s that monster? It didn''t escape, did it? If so, we really got lucky. Otherwise, if it had attacked us, we would be in danger!" Nathaniel sighed in relief. Then he noticed the floating chunks in the sky that looked somewhat familiar. Nathaniel strained to remember, feeling like he had seen those pieces somewhere before. "The monster didn''t escape. Those small fragments you see are it." Charles said slowly. Nathaniel''s eyes widened in shock as he turned to look at Charles, then back at the fragments. He swallowed hard and asked Charles: "Did you do all of this?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 402 How Should I Reward Him? "You all fell into the illusion just now. I woke up a bit faster and noticed that the monster was at its weakest, so I took the opportunity to deal with it." Charles explained casually.After hearing Charles''s words, Nathaniel slowly floated over to the fragments and began to examine them closely. He used the attribute energy within him to sense the defensive capabilities of those fragments, then suddenly looked up and stared at Charles, saying: "Did you really do this? Well, who else could accomplish something like this? Even if the monster was at its weakest, a typical Level Four Beast Master wouldn''t be able to inflict serious damage." Charles nodded. Nathaniel, as an Eighth Level Beast Master, certainly spoke the truth. If it weren''t for the [black gold long knife] releasing the Black Gold Knife Glow, and Charles''s ability to utilize multiple types of attribute energy, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to deal with that monster! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Charles was talking to Nathaniel, the others in Flower Falls Gorge began to wake up one by one. The Beast Masters who had come to assist, as well as the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, sat on the ground in despair as soon as they opened their eyes. Some were screaming, while others were desperately hugging their loved ones. Clearly, the illusion had caused severe emotional trauma to them. After a while, once Nathaniel had dealt with the monster''s fragments, he slowly brought Charles down from the sky. The rain in Flower Falls Gorge began to lessen, and the wind was no longer so fierce. In the gentle breeze and light rain, countless colorful petals floated down from the sky, dancing gracefully. No one appreciated this beautiful scene, everyone slowly raised their heads, fixated on Charles''s figure. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Is it over? Is that monster really dead?" Charles nodded and replied, "Everything is over. You are no longer in danger." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Many felt as if they had been dreaming, but their weak [Bodies] and psychological scars served as reminders that everything that had just happened was indeed real. Someone couldn''t help but break down in tears, their face filled with joy at having survived. Nathaniel looked at the tourists in front of him and instinctively turned to Charles, his expression complex as he spoke, "Charles, if it weren''t for you this time, these people would have truly died. Moreover, while we were all caught in the illusion, if you hadn''t woken up, all our efforts might have been in vain." The emotions in Nathaniel''s heart were difficult to describe. There was the most sincere gratitude, along with a strong shock at what an eighteen-year-old could accomplish. Facing such a terrifying monster, an eighteen-year-old not only devised a way to save others but also personally ended the monster''s threat, ultimately ensuring that no one had died and everyone survived. This was something that could only be seen in movies! At that moment, Wesley, a master-level blacksmith, also approached. His face was filled with dread, recalling the feeling of being controlled by the black threads, unable to move, and the final illusion. For this elderly man, who wasn''t skilled in combat, it was terrifying. "I didn''t expect you really pulled it off. Heroes emerge from youth!" Wesley sighed. At the beginning, he had never dared to imagine that the final outcome would be so wonderful. When he was being controlled by the black threads, Wesley felt an immense despair. Clinging to a final glimmer of hope, he had thrown the Fire God Stone to Charles. He never expected that Charles would actually achieve the impossible! Faced with the praise from Nathaniel and Wesley, Charles scratched his head and slowly replied, "It wasn''t just my effort. The reason we could save these tourists was due to all of us, including those taxi drivers who helped a lot." Upon hearing Charles''s response, the admiration in Nathaniel''s eyes deepened. If it were any other young man, they definitely wouldn''t have acted like Charles did! Not only Nathaniel, but Wesley''s gaze toward Charles grew softer as well. In the entire Flower Falls Gorge, tens of thousands of eyes were on Charles, each filled with gratitude and shock. Experience more tales on empire Faced with the attention of so many people, Charles felt a bit overwhelmed. Back at Cyber Academy, there were only a dozen people watching him at times, and even at most, it was less than a hundred. As his strength grew, the number of onlookers increased. Today was the highest number he had ever faced! In the face of so many gazes, Charles felt at a loss for words. "Alright, Charles used up quite a bit of energy in the battle just now. Let him go rest for a while, and everyone else should take care of the aftermath." Nathaniel said loudly. The tourists surrounding Charles slowly dispersed, creating a path for him. Charles didn''t hesitate and directly took steps toward the exit of Flower Falls Gorge. With every step he took, many tourists nearby looked at him and said: "Thank you for saving me." "Charles! You are a true hero!" "Thank you!" The heartfelt words of gratitude and praise echoed in Charles''s ears. He didn''t know why, but his body began to heat up again, as if that unknown force inside him was slowly awakening in response to these people''s thanks. On this road filled with gratitude and admiration, Charles walked slowly and for a long time. It wasn''t that he particularly enjoyed this atmosphere, rather, he sensed that the unknown force within him was very sensitive to it. At first, it was the blood tears from the infant''s forehead, embodying a mother''s strongest love for her child. Later, it came from those Beast Masters who came to assist, and finally, from the tourists who were saved. "If I''m not mistaken, it must be the positive emotions of humanity. These invisible and intangible things are the key to awakening the unknown force within me." Charles continuously analyzed in his mind. This was his hypothesis, and it seemed quite reasonable. Moreover, when facing the monster''s final illusion, he had felt too much pain and despair, causing the unknown force within him to fall into a deep sleep. Soon, surrounded by the crowd, Charles returned to the hotel. He didn''t notice that among the crowd, Luna and Snow were watching him. "Sister Luna, I think I understand now why you were moved by Charles. A man like that, even I would be touched." Snow said slowly. Luna turned to glance at her for a moment but said nothing. Snow, feeling a bit guilty, shifted her gaze to the ground and whispered, "He''s just so handsome! A hero surrounded by thousands, a hero who saved everyoneit''s like a direct hit to my heart, what should I do?" "Just go back." Luna replied coldly. Snow immediately looked up and spoke quickly to Luna, "Sister Luna, don''t worry, I won''t try to steal your man, as long as I can control myself!" Luna didn''t look at Snow again. In her mind, Snow was just someone who liked to joke around, with a personality that was bold and outgoing. Therefore, Luna simply thought that Snow was just trying to be funny right now. "Go rest for a bit." Luna said once more. As Snow looked at Luna''s expressionless face, she couldn''t help but think to herself, "Sister Luna and Charles are really a perfect matchone is aloof, the other calm and collected." "They say that for two people to be together, their personalities should complement each other. Charles is so serious and composed, he should find someone a bit more lively." As Snow walked slowly behind Luna, her mind kept wandering. Mainly, it was Charles''s earlier performance that was just too unforgettable! ... News of the Flower Falls Gorge incident spread throughout Genosha in no time! The people of Genosha, who had been anxiously praying and fearing that eighty percent of the tourists would have to make the ultimate sacrifice, were left with their mouths agape in disbelief upon learning that Charles and the others had saved all the tourists. "Is this for real? Am I dreaming?" Some people almost dropped their phones, thinking they were in a dream. Others rushed into the streets, shouting excitedly, "Charles! You''re amazing!" The atmosphere in Genosha shifted from heavy and anxious to one of excitement and joy! More and more people from Genosha stepped out of their homes and onto the streets to join in the celebration. Even shop owners brought out balloons, colorful lights, and fireworks, offering them for free. At that moment, the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, was in the palace. Watching the fireworks bloom in the sky and hearing the cheers around him, a smile couldn''t help but appear on his lips. "Charles, oh Charles, you truly are the hero of all Genosha!" Miles exclaimed. The surrounding ministers all nodded in agreement. Some ministers who had initially thought that Charles was too young to have any good solutions slowly stepped forward and spoke up: "Your Majesty, may I ask when Charles will return? I want to apologize to him for my earlier dismissiveness." Miles waved his hand, showing no signs of anger, and replied: "Now you see, Charles is a true genius. He is the hero of Genosha and also its hope for the future." "All of you think carefully about how to reward him." Emperor Miles posed his question, and the ministers fell into deep thought. It seemed that Charles didn''t lack for money, after all, he was a master-level alchemist''s apprentice, and a disciple of Ezra, so ordinary rewards wouldn''t suffice. Chapter 403 The Council of Ten Just as Miles and the ministers were deep in thought, the communication device capable of contacting other nations suddenly emitted a sound. This time, it wasn''t a message being sent, rather, a country was requesting a direct call.The atmosphere was instantly shattered, the urgent ringing seemed to convey a sense of unease. Miles hurried to the communication device, leaned down to take a look, and discovered that it was a request from Kingston. He recalled Kingston''s unreasonable demands from before, and an anger surged within him. He wanted to see what Kingston wanted now that they were suddenly requesting communication. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Miles agreed to the communication request, an urgent voice came through the device: "Esteemed Emperor of Genosha, I apologize for the sudden interruption. I am the Foreign Minister of Kingston, and we urgently need your country''s help. Could you please tell me how you managed to kill that monster and save everyone?" Miles did not rush to answer. He furrowed his brows and began to think slowly. Was there a problem that made Kingston so anxious? According to intelligence, many countries had encountered situations similar to Genosha''s. Kingston had previously claimed they had a way to save thirty percent of lives, had they failed? Before Miles could inquire further, Kingston''s representative hurriedly continued: "We''re in trouble. That monster can''t be killed at all. The black threads are completely immune to physical attacks. How did you solve this problem?" "Our intelligence personnel say it was a boy named Charles who saved everyone. That''s simply impossible!" "We don''t have much time left. We''re facing a critical moment, and people are dying continuously!" Miles took a deep breath and replied directly: "The news is true. It was indeed Charles who saved everyone trapped in Flower Falls Gorge, but unfortunately, he cannot replicate that miracle again." "Because he possesses a rare treasure that has the power to counter those black threads, and it can no longer be used." Silence fell, and there was no sound from Kingston for a long time. After about two or three minutes, the Foreign Minister''s voice finally came through again. "We no longer need your assistance." Miles was taken aback, not fully processing the statement, until the communication was abruptly cut off. He immediately shouted to the minister in charge of intelligence: "Quickly find out! What''s the situation over in Kingston?" Soon, the intelligence minister returned, clutching a laptop. Without wasting any words, he directly played a video in front of Emperor Miles of Genosha and the other ministers. It depicted a location in Kingston that resembled a small city, but its exterior was covered in an unending layer of black. As the video zoomed in, Miles could clearly see that the black covering the city was actually countless human corpses! Black tentacles were emerging from their eyes, noses, mouths, and ears, creating a sight that was utterly bizarre! "Is this the final outcome?" Miles inhaled deeply, not daring to imagine that without Charles, the tourists trapped in Flower Falls Gorge would not only lose their lives but also end up in such a grotesque and horrifying state. The intelligence minister nodded and replied, "Your Majesty, according to our intelligence sources, there is a monster in Kingston that is similar to the one in Flower Falls Gorge." "After Kingston''s operation failed, in just a few minutes, the entire population of fifty thousand in that city was transformed into this." "And that monster has become a being that can rival a Level Nine Beast Master!" At the intelligence minister''s words, everyone present widened their eyes in disbelief, some instinctively repeating, "Rival a Level Nine Beast Master?" The intelligence minister nodded seriously and heavily, explaining further. It turned out that while Kingston was attempting to rescue the people in that city, they were also mobilizing the nearest Level Eight Beast Masters for support. However, they did not have a genius like Charles who could sense the movements of the [Constellation] organization in advance. So, by the time the Level Eight Beast Masters arrived after the operation failed, everyone in the small city had already perished, leaving behind only a massive monster. The furious Level Eight Beast Masters attempted to attack the creature, but to their surprise, it simply used a tentacle to crush one of them into a pulp! "What happened to the monster?" Miles quickly asked. The intelligence minister shook his head and slowly replied, "It vanished. No one knows where it went." "How could this be? With such a large size, it would attract attention even if it were flying in the sky." Miles frowned, deep in thought. Soon, a terrifying thought crossed his mind. "Could that monster change its size? If it can change its form at will, it might even disguise itself as a human." Once this idea was voiced, all the ministers present fell silent. Each person was filled with fear, realizing that if this were true, it meant a highly destructive monster could suddenly appear in a densely populated city. And with strength rivaling a Level Nine Beast Master, there were very few countries that could stop such a creature! "Mobilize all intelligence personnel across the nation to investigate this matter thoroughly! We must obtain more detailed information!" Miles said firmly. "Understood." replied the intelligence minister. The joy and excitement that had come with Charles''s arrival had vanished, leaving only deep fear and concern. "What exactly is this thing? It has already killed fifty thousand ordinary people and possesses power comparable to a Level Nine Beast Master. What if it were to slaughter an entire country?" Miles couldn''t help but think. This kind of monster was a common enemy of all humanity! They had initially thought that after striking at the [Constellation] organization, it would not reappear as it was regaining strength. Little did they know that the enemy was secretly preparing such a thing. Thankfully, with Charles''s presence, they were able to detect the anomalies in Flower Falls City in time. If it weren''t for Charles, Nathaniel''s support wouldn''t have arrived so quickly. At that point, even if Charles had a solution, he wouldn''t have enough backing to implement it. ... In the Haunted Marsh, the very center of the Ethereal Grove, a towering spire stood at ten thousand meters high. This was the holy land for all Beast Masters in the Haunted Marsh, the headquarters of the Beast Master Guild! In a large conference room at the top of the tower, a mysterious figure wearing a white mask sat quietly in a chair, maintaining silence. Opposite this mysterious individual lay an ancient-looking, palm-sized black mirror. The mysterious person infused their internal energy into the black mirror and waited a few breaths. The light and space around the mirror began to twist gradually, with colors and lines continuously breaking and reassembling. Finally, the entire conference room underwent a dramatic transformation, and numerous figures appeared out of thin air. "Everyone, it''s been a long time." the mysterious figure slowly spoke. Your adventure continues at empire An exceptionally thin elder, resembling a skeleton, hoarsely asked, "It''s been eighteen years since the last ten-person meeting, hasn''t it? What is the reason for this gathering?" "Eighteen years have passed, and you''re about to wither away, yet your impatient nature hasn''t changed much. Not everyone is here yet." a notably sultry voice chimed in. The masked figure''s gaze slowly shifted to the speaker, a massive man standing two meters tall, with a rugged face covered in a thick beard. "Don''t stare at me like that. Have you missed me after eighteen years?" the burly man said shyly. In the entire conference room, no one spoke, everyone had their mouths shut. "Am I just too charming?" the burly man cleared his throat again, wanting to say something more. At that moment, the mysterious figure in the white mask calmly said, "If it weren''t for the fact that only your shadow is standing before me, I would have already taken action. If you don''t want to get hit, keep your mouth shut!" The two-meter-tall bearded man instantly closed his mouth, casting a resentful glance at the mysterious figure in the white mask. The masked figure slowly continued, "No need to wait any longer, Ten has already been sent out to hunt the [Bodies]." "Those old fools from [Constellation] have conducted seven rituals in the seven countries of the Abyssal Depths, aiming to hatch seven [Bodies]." "The ritual on the Genosha side failed, but the other six rituals were all successful." Upon hearing the mention of the [Bodies], the other eight individuals present instinctively narrowed their pupils, directing their attention toward the mysterious figure in the white mask. The first to speak, the thin elder, couldn''t help but ask: "Seven rituals, and six of them succeeded? There has never been such a high success rate before. It seems we really don''t have much time left." The mysterious figure in the white mask shook his head and said, "The situation is worse than you think. Their plan is quite good, all seven rituals should have succeeded. It seems the failure in Genosha was caused by a boy." "A boy? How is that possible? If a powerful Beast Master happened to pass by and intervened, that would be understandable. But a mere boy wouldn''t stand a chance." someone questioned. The mysterious figure in the white mask nodded. He was also curious about how a boy could achieve such a feat. After all, dealing with such a bizarre existence would be difficult without overwhelming power to suppress it. Chapter 404 Lunas invitation. "The boy from Genosha, I will send someone to investigate him thoroughly. Now, let''s discuss how to address the repercussions of this incident." the mysterious man''s voice echoed once more. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The thin elder snorted coldly and said, "What else can be done? Isn''t this what you all do best? Hide the truth and use other hot-button issues to divert everyone''s attention." "Then, subtly alter everyone''s memories, making them forget anything related to this matter." The mysterious figure paid no mind to the elder''s sarcastic tone, calmly stating: "You should know very well the consequences of everyone knowing about this." The thin elder fell silent for a moment, then sighed and slowly said, "Sigh, I just feel that even if death is inevitable, it should come after knowing the truth." "Is the truth really that important? If everyone knows, we would only have a few years left before the world ends." the mysterious man said in the most neutral tone, revealing the most terrifying reality. "Even if we keep them in the dark, how much time do we really have left? The barrier of the Ethereal Grove is weakening little by little, and those things outside are stirring." the thin elder said, furrowing his brow. "We have twenty years. We have twenty years to cultivate a true savior!" The mysterious man slowly turned his body, looking out the window of the conference room as he continued. "If, after thirty years, there is still no hope in sight, I will decide to abandon the other realms and activate the Haunted Marsh barrier. That way, we can still buy some time." Silence fell, the other eight people present remained quiet. After a long pause, a two-meter-tall, robust man sighed and said slowly, "Are we really going to do that? The combined population of the other realms is over ten billion!" "If the barrier of the Ethereal Grove fails, then those ten billion people will become food for the things outside." The mysterious man in the white mask turned slowly, his tone calm as he continued: "We can''t allow those things outside to grow any stronger, otherwise, we truly won''t be able to resist." "If that situation arises, I will be the one to make the decision. You don''t need to carry any psychological burden." The thin elder opened his mouth but found himself unable to speak. "Alright, let''s move on to discuss other matters. The six [Bodies] will hide, they don''t want us to discover them, and Ten will do his best to hunt them down." "Do your best to take action as well. This is just the [Constellation]''s operation in the Abyssal Depths, the [Bodies] will appear in other places too." the mysterious man said slowly. ... In the Abyssal Depths, Genosha, at the Cyber Academy, Charles woke up early as usual. When he returned to Genosha, he saw online news about events happening in other countries. He initially thought that the [Constellation] organization was only active in Flower Falls Gorge, but it turned out their operations spanned the entire Abyssal Depths! For the past few days, Charles had been pondering why the members of the [Constellation] organization were doing this. What was their ultimate goal? Unfortunately, due to the lack of information, even speculation is impossible. Ever since the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles had returned to his normal life. Every day, he switched back and forth between attending classes and training. Recently, news about the inter-academy competition among the three major academies of Genosha had been frequently mentioned, and many people began discussing it. This made Charles instinctively think of Grace, he hadn''t heard any news about her for quite some time. Charles slightly lowered his head, looking at the human contract on himself, his expression unusually calm. As usual, he arrived at the academy cafeteria, where he summoned Little Gold, Mia, Max, and Mousie in a private booth. "Master, master! I''m so hungry, really hungry!" Little Gold rushed to Charles''s side as soon as it appeared, constantly rubbing its head against Charles''s legs. "I really can''t deal with you. You just finished eating fifty gold coins'' worth of metal yesterday! If you keep eating like this, others would have long been unable to support you!" Charles said slowly. Little Gold lifted its head, its eyes sparkling as it looked at Charles, replying, "That''s others, you are the best, Master! You won''t let me eat less!" Charles had no choice but to take out some metal materials from his storage space. Little Gold''s Metal Devour ability was quite expensive, but its growth was also significant, it was now nearly two meters tall! "By the way, Little Gold, how big can you grow in the future?" Charles asked curiously. Little Gold completely ignored Charles, wildly devouring the metal in front of it, until Charles casually said, "Do you want to eat again tomorrow?" Little Gold abruptly stopped its actions, stuck out its tongue, licked the metallic residue at the corner of its mouth, thought seriously for a moment, and answered: "Very, very big!" "How big exactly?" Charles was very curious. "About a hundred times my current size." Little Gold said slowly. Charles gasped in shock, Little Gold could actually grow that big in the future? How much metal would that require! Just thinking about it made Charles a bit uneasy, it seemed that most of his money would have to go into Little Gold''s belly in the future. "You''re really a bottomless money pit." Charles remarked with a sigh. He then turned to look at Max. After the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles had specifically used disguise props to take Max and the others to have fun in other places for two days. After returning, Max''s condition had noticeably improved, and the other mystical beasts were even more lively. Honestly, Charles had completely come to regard Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold as his family. For a Beast Master, the psychological state of mystical beasts is equally crucial, they are not cold tools but rather warm, emotional, independent beings. Explore more stories at empire Watching the mystical beasts continuously eat, a sense of serene happiness gradually rose in Charles''s heart. He thought that living peacefully with the mystical beasts like this would also be a wonderful choice. "Too bad, without enough strength, when danger arrives, I probably won''t be able to protect them." Thinking of this, Charles slowly clenched his fist, he couldn''t halt his progress in becoming stronger. Not to mention, once Little Gold grows a bit more, with his current power as a Level Four Beast Master and his skills as a Special Alchemist, he definitely wouldn''t be able to provide enough metal materials for Little Gold. Although Little Gold wouldn''t starve without these materials, Charles didn''t want to see Little Gold go hungry, he only joked about how much Little Gold eats but had never truly felt that way. Similarly, he wanted to fulfill Mia''s desire for fine wine, and while Mousie and Max didn''t ask for much, he also wished to meet their needs in the future. While Charles was lost in thought, Max, who had finished eating, quietly came to his side, slowly lay down next to him, and gently said: "Master, you seem a little worried." Charles reached out slowly and patted Max''s head, replying, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I might just be busier in the future." "Max doesn''t mind that, as long as I''m by my master''s side, I''m happy no matter what we do." Max''s voice echoed in Charles''s heart. Charles was momentarily taken aback, then took a deep breath and lay down on Max, feeling its warmth. Sunlight streamed in through the booth''s window, illuminating the entire room. Little Gold was eagerly bouncing around, engaged in Metal Devour, while Mousie was exceptionally lively, and Mia, who was clearly tipsy, swayed unsteadily. Max lay calmly on the floor. Charles felt an indescribable sense of peace and satisfaction in his heart. ... In the afternoon, just after finishing his classes, Charles stepped out of the classroom and encountered two familiar figures. Luna stood quietly at the door, accompanied by Snow. Some other students turned to look, whispering among themselves: "Look! It''s Goddess Luna!" "She''s so beautiful! How did she end up here?" "Don''t you remember? She''s also from our academy, she was just out with Lord Nathaniel for a while." "I know that, I''m just curious. It seems like she''s waiting for someone." Someone immediately chimed in, "Duh, who else could she be waiting for? It must be Charles. No one else could make Luna wait like that." "Charles? I really envy Luna." another student exclaimed unconsciously. Then they continued to chatter among themselves: "Envy Luna? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" "Of course! I really envy her. That''s Charles we''re talking about. I wish I could just say a few words to him." "You''re right! Compared to Luna, Charles is even more admirable. I really envy Luna!" Luna''s body stiffened slightly, she could hear their words, and no matter how low their voices were, they couldn''t escape her ears. As Charles walked out of the classroom, Luna quickly approached him and said: "I need to talk to you." Charles stopped in his tracks, looking at Luna with some confusion, and asked, "What is it?" "The banquet." Snow couldn''t help but facepalm, she felt that Luna''s brevity was really not a good thing! "Well, the exchange competition among the three academies is about to start, right? There''s a banquet tonight that will invite some impressive young talents to attend. Luna feels it would be too boring to go alone, so she wanted to know if you''d like to join." Snow said directly. Charles instinctively wanted to decline, he wasn''t very interested in such banquets. He thought it would be better to spend the evening training in the training room. But then Snow said something that piqued his interest a little. Chapter 405 The Nobility of the Haunted Marsh "I heard that Grace has returned to Genosha Calivia. It seems she''s made significant progress. Ordinary level four Beast Masters are no match for her anymore. Now she can even compete with level five Beast Masters." Snow added.Charles instantly became interested. Just earlier, he had been thinking about Grace, recalling the human contract he had with her. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially her attitude in front of everyone, looking down on any commoner. It left a lasting impression on Charles. Just because he was from a commoner background and had caught up to her on the trial''s leaderboard, she reacted as if she had been insulted and couldn''t accept it. "Nobility, commoners, what''s the difference?" Charles thought subconsciously. After arriving in Calivia, his remarkable talent had made everyone forget that he was still a commoner. Because of his commoner status, Charles had faced quite a bit of ridicule and provocation from noble people. However, in the face of such genuine disdain and contempt, Charles had always chosen to prove himself through his actions. The gap between nobility and commoner status was hardly worth mentioning when it came to strength. Thinking of this, Charles slowly nodded and replied, "If there''s nothing else tonight, I will come take a look." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Luna''s eyes initially lit up, but then she suddenly seemed to remember something, and her bright eyes gradually dimmed as she said softly: "Alright, see you tonight." Snow glanced at Luna in confusion, feeling a wave of doubt rising within her. Wait a minute, Charles has already agreed to the evening banquet, so why does Luna seem a bit down? In front of Charles, Snow felt it was not appropriate to ask Luna, so she could only suppress her curiosity and said to Charles, "Then it''s settled. You must come to the banquet tonight. Luna and I will be waiting for you." "The banquet starts at eight o''clock." After saying this, Snow directly followed Luna and left. When they returned to Luna''s home, Snow looked at Luna with a strange expression and slowly asked, "Sister Luna, what''s wrong? You seem a bit down." Luna shook her head and didn''t answer. Instead, she went straight to her room, collapsed onto her bed, and covered her head with the white blanket. "That''s odd. Sister Luna usually isn''t like this. Let me think... Charles clearly agreed to the banquet tonight. What is there to be upset about?" Snow pondered to herself as she looked at Luna lying on the bed. Suddenly, she had a thought. Snow tentatively asked, "Sister Luna, you don''t think Charles agreed because of Grace, do you?" Though she couldn''t see all of Luna''s body, Snow could still sense Luna stiffening as if someone had hit a nerve. "I don''t know." Luna''s voice came muffled from under the blanket, sounding somewhat heavy. The atmosphere in the room instantly became silent. After a long moment, Luna finally spoke again, asking, "Who is this Grace?" A smile instantly appeared on Snow''s face as she happily replied, "Hehe, Sister Luna, you''re subconsciously feeling jealous! There''s nothing special between Grace and Charles. I''ve already looked into it. Grace publicly belittled Charles''s status before. They even established a human contract." Upon hearing "human contract." Luna suddenly pulled back the blanket, a hint of surprise slowly flowing into her clear eyes. "So don''t be sad, Sister Luna. Later, I''ll help you dress up nicely, and we''ll see that Grace at the banquet. Let''s find out what kind of arrogant and rude person would treat Charles that way!" Snow said, shaking her fist, a displeased expression on her face. In her view, a hero like Charles, who continuously saved the honor of the Genosha people and even the lives of tens of thousands, should not be belittled by anyone! Luna remained silent, just giving a slight nod. She had never liked wearing makeup before, it was both troublesome and uncomfortable. "Sister Luna, just bear with it a little. You''re curious about this Grace too, right? Don''t worry, with me around, I''ll make sure you''re the most beautiful one at the event!" Snow confidently patted her chest. Time passed quickly. Charles went about his classes and training as usual, not caring at all about the banquet tonight. Only the long-absent Grace piqued his interest a bit. He knew that the gap between him and her would only grow larger. By the time the terms of the human contract came due, he would undoubtedly achieve victory. "It''s getting a bit late. What time is the banquet? Eight o''clock? It''s already past seven." Charles quickly washed up. After finishing his grooming, he looked at the luxurious formal wear in his wardrobe. However, he didn''t take it out to put on, instead, without hesitation, he grabbed the everyday clothes beside it. Charles remembered that he had bought this outfit together with Catherine. Well, it wasn''t exactly a purchase, the store had offered it to him as a gift. "I wonder how Catherine is doing now. Sigh, if only I didn''t have so much going on here, I could visit the Gaoshan nationality." Charles sighed. Next, there were still three inter-college exchange competitions to prepare for. After selecting the suitable candidates, there would be subsequent contests against the young people from Kingston. All of this had to be wrapped up within three months because the fourth month would bring the assessment at the Cyber Academy''s main campus. Time was tight, and nearly every moment had something that needed to be done. If he could become a Level 5 Beast Master before the assessment at the Cyber Academy, he wouldn''t need to participate in the evaluation. By then, he might be able to use the intervening time to visit the Gaoshan nationality and see how Catherine was doing. Thinking of this, Charles glanced once more at the luxurious formal wear in the wardrobe, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. Then he quietly closed the wardrobe, got dressed in his everyday clothes, and headed straight for the banquet that Snow had mentioned. In the heart of Genosha Calivia, a magnificent building stood tall, slowly unveiling the banquet for the young geniuses of Genosha. This was the most prosperous area of Genosha, and standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows of the grand hall, one could enjoy a panoramic view of the nighttime scenery of the entire city. Soft, gentle music began to play, flowing through the room like ribbons. There were first-time attendees who nervously picked up a glass of red wine while keeping their eyes fixed on the band playing music in the corner. "Oh my gosh, isn''t that the most famous band in Genosha? I heard they never accept private performances. If you want to hear their music, you have to go to the concert hall." "That''s true for commoners and nobles who don''t have enough status. But for today, they''re just here to entertain and create a lively atmosphere. There''s no need to be surprised." someone replied casually. "Sorry, I''ve never attended a banquet like this before, so I''m a bit taken aback." a young man said, trying to relax and blend in with the surroundings. Across from him, a noble young man in a lavish white suit, lazily swirling the red wine in his glass, offered a perfectly understanding smile and said slowly, "It''s okay, no need to be tense. Everyone here is around my age, and there are plenty of topics to discuss." The commoner boy nodded, carefully listening to the conversations of the other young men around him. He realized that the topics they discussed were all about recent happenings in their families, such as some business issues their family enterprises were facing. He couldn''t partake in any of these conversations, feeling lost as he sat in a corner, uncomfortable all over. "What an ignorant commoner." a noble boy thought to himself. "Does he really believe that wearing a fancy suit will make people overlook his lowly status? If it weren''t for his talent, no one would care about him at all." As he watched the red wine slosh around in his glass, a hint of disdain and arrogance crept onto his face. Noble status comes from one''s bloodline and identity, as well as years of education and cultivation. The aura of nobility and elegance they exuded simply cannot be imitated. Thus, the other noble boys around would never approach the corner where the commoner sat to strike up a conversation. For these nobles, any banquet was a social venue, and they wouldn''t waste their precious time on inconsequential individuals. Thinking of this, the noble boy in the white suit gracefully stood up, holding his glass of wine, and walked toward the center of the banquet, where a large group of other noble boys had gathered. As soon as he approached, he heard exclamations from others: "Really? There are so many differences between the Haunted Marsh and our place?" "You''re so young and already a Count of the Haunted Marsh? That''s hard to believe!" "Genosha has never had such a young Count before, your future is boundless!" Upon hearing this, the boy in the white suit''s eyes instantly lit up. There aren''t many nations in the Haunted Marsh, only three, and he had heard of the name Tomos. The nobility of Tomos is divided into five ranks: Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, and Baron. Discover hidden tales at empire Seeing such a young Count was a first for everyone present, and being a noble from the Haunted Marsh, it was only natural for him to become the center of attention. Chapter 406 The Stunning Luna The young man at the center, surrounded by the noble boys of Genosha, appeared to be only around twenty years old.He was already a Count from the Tomos family. He either possessed an exceptionally high talent for Beast Mastery, or his family''s influence was quite powerful. Whichever the case, it was enough for these Genosha nobles to surround him tightly, like animals in heat. Wayne wore a somewhat stiff smile, his demeanor elegant as he looked at the surrounding young nobles of Genosha, and slowly said: "I''m sorry, but I have some things to attend to, so I can''t linger here to chat with everyone. Does anyone know where Grace is?" Hearing Wayne''s words, the expressions of the others present instinctively showed a hint of regret. The noble from the Haunted Marsh was a hot commodity, and many wanted to seize the opportunity to see if they could become friends with him. However, more people were curious as to why Wayne was immediately looking for Grace. Did they know each other? Someone couldn''t help but ask, and Wayne explained slowly, "I happened to meet Lady Grace during my training. She is exceptionally talented and has a strong character. It was because of her that I came to Genosha." The others present instantly understood. So, this young Count from the Haunted Marsh Tomos had come along with Grace. Soon, someone who knew Grace''s whereabouts personally led Wayne over to her. After Wayne left, the young nobles of Genosha dispersed in a rush, with no one lingering any longer, each seeking out others they wished to converse with. "Grace? Right, I heard that Charles is coming today. There''s a rivalry between Grace and Charles, so I wonder what interesting things will happen later." thought the boy in the white suit. With nothing else to do, he figured it would be worth his time to find that commoner and chat. It would surely thrill and gratify her immensely. Time passed little by little, Grace looked at the somewhat tired Wayne and expressed a hint of regret on her face. "I''m sorry, but the people of Genosha are quite curious about the Haunted Marsh. Many want to talk to you and learn more about it." A graceful smile slowly appeared on Wayne''s face, his eyes bright and clear as he replied: "There''s no need to say that. I willingly accepted your invitation to attend tonight''s banquet. The people of Genosha are very welcoming, and I really like it here." Hearing Wayne''s words, Grace let out a sigh of relief. She had met him during her training, and due to his noble status, they naturally became friends. Now that she was back in Genosha Calivia, Grace wanted to participate in the exchange competition of the three major academies. As long as she made it into the top five, she would gain access to the royal secret realm of Genosha, where she could enhance her strength more rapidly. She was also prepared to see if she could seize this opportunity to break through to a Level 5 Beast Master! Moreover, Grace had her own reasons for inviting Wayne to tonight''s dinner. That commoner, Charles, had recently been making waves in Genosha, and more and more people were starting to see him as a hero. Grace could clearly feel that some of her former friends were beginning to distance themselves from her, and she was facing obstacles in the upper social circles of Genosha. "Nobles from the Haunted Marsh are highly sought after by many. Most of Charles''s supporters are commoners. True nobles would never openly support someone so easily. I just need to make them realize that if they want to get closer to the nobles of the Haunted Marsh, they must seriously consider me." As Grace thought about this, a smile gradually appeared on her face. No matter how talented Charles was, she would not give up! She still believed in what she had said before, commoners were just commoners! While Grace was lost in thought, she failed to notice the hint of disdain that quietly flickered in Wayne''s eyes as he observed the young nobles of Genosha around him. "Damn these small-town nobles, they are so narrow-minded and ignorant! They need to ask me about everything, it''s utterly foolish! If it weren''t for Grace having obtained a treasure during her training, I wouldn''t have come to this place at all!" Wayne was seething with dissatisfaction in his heart, instinctively wanting to distance himself from these people. Most of the young people at the banquet held only noble titles, with very few possessing any rank. Even those with Baron or Viscount titles were merely from a small country like Genosha. But Wayne was a Count from the Haunted Marsh, equivalent to a Marquis in Genosha! Stay connected through empire Therefore, Wayne felt like he was completely wasting his time at that moment! "Fine, just endure a little longer. Once Grace fully trusts me, then I can make my move." Wayne thought, suppressing his dissatisfaction while maintaining an elegant smile on his face. He turned to Grace and asked slowly, "It''s almost time, why hasn''t the banquet started yet?" Grace thought for a moment and replied, "There are probably still some guests who haven''t arrived yet. Let''s wait a little longer." Just as the two were conversing, the grand doors of the banquet hall suddenly swung open, and the once lively atmosphere turned silent in an instant. All eyes turned to the figure standing at the entrance. Luna was wearing a white evening gown today, her pure neck held high like a swan, showcasing her exceptionally perfect jawline. Her delicate collarbone radiated endless charm, making it impossible for anyone to look away. Paired with her goddess-like features, she instantly became the center of attention for everyone present. At that moment, Luna exuded an air of cold nobility, an elegance and beauty so profound that it overshadowed Snow, who stood beside her. Snow observed the reactions of those around them with satisfaction and quietly said to Luna: "Sister Luna, see? I told you that once you appeared, everyone would fall silent." Upon hearing Snow''s words, Luna did not respond. Instead, she kept scanning the crowd, searching for Charles. However, her search yielded no results, Charles had not yet arrived. Luna felt a wave of disappointment, and the slight sadness that slipped through her eyes tightened the hearts of everyone who was watching her. Someone instinctively turned to their companion and said, "What''s wrong? Why do I feel like Luna seems a bit down?" "How would I know? But it looks like she''s feeling low because she hasn''t seen someone she was looking forward to." the companion replied. His voice wasn''t particularly quiet, and many of the other young men present heard his words, and a certain figure unconsciously appeared in their minds. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there was anyone in Genosha who could catch Luna''s attention, especially someone she looked forward to seeing, it would have to be Charles! "By the way, Charles hasn''t shown up yet. Didn''t Snow say that he would be attending?" someone murmured. No one answered. Snow walked beside Luna, slowly making her way to a corner of the banquet hall. Halfway there, Luna suddenly stopped in the middle of the hall and said: "Let''s stay here." Snow almost bumped into Luna, surprised by her change. If it were usual, Luna would never choose such a prominent spot, she preferred to hide away in an inconspicuous corner. "Is it so that Charles can see sister Luna as soon as he arrives?" Snow quickly pieced it together, her gaze fixed on Luna. Luna offered no explanation and simply took a seat. At that moment, Grace and Wayne were not far from them. Wayne had not taken his eyes off Luna since she first appeared, and all his earlier dissatisfaction with the banquet had vanished. Grace looked at Luna with a complicated expression. The noble status she took pride in held no significance in front of Luna, as Luna was the daughter of Genosha''s iron-fisted minister, Nathaniel! Even the royal bloodlines of Genosha dared not act against Luna, after all, Prince Avery''s son was soundly taught a lesson by Nathaniel. While Grace was lost in thought, a genuine smile suddenly appeared on Wayne''s face. He watched as Luna and Snow made their way to the center of the banquet, and his smile grew even wider. "Perhaps these two are aware of my presence and chose to sit here on purpose. It''s unbelievable that there could be such a captivating lady in Genosha!" Wayne took a deep breath, trying to adjust his expression. He needed to present his best self and showcase the noble charm of the Haunted Marsh to attract her attention. With that thought in mind, Wayne instinctively adjusted the hem of his outfit, brushing off nonexistent dust. The formal attire he wore was made from the fur of a rare ferocious beast, highly sought after in the Haunted Marsh, and some nobles from the Abyssal Depths could only dream of acquiring one. However, he soon noticed something strange: the goddess-like beauty before him had not glanced his way once, instead remaining distracted as she stared at the entrance of the banquet hall, as if waiting for someone. As the time approached for the banquet to officially begin, Wayne pondered for a moment and decided to take the initiative. He gracefully rose from his seat, his movements fluid and without a wrinkle in his outfit, and confidently walked toward Luna. Chapter 407 Commoners Just as Wayne stood up, Luna''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her charm seemed to rise to another level, nearly causing Wayne to lose his composure as he became unusually excited."Indeed, she noticed my graceful gesture just now and can''t contain herself. Perhaps she has been interested in me from the start, but with so many people around, some young ladies tend to be shy and are waiting for me to make the first move." Wayne thought to himself. He put on his most charming smile and spoke slowly, with an exceptionally gentle tone: "Beautiful lady, greetings. I am Count Wayne from the Haunted Marsh. It''s a pleasure to..." Wayne''s sentence was cut short as Luna had already stood up, her eyes sparkling as she said: "You''ve come." Wayne was taken aback, thinking to himself, was this goddess-like girl waiting for him all along? Indeed, in a small place like Genosha, they had never witnessed the true elegance that came from real nobility, just from their first encounter, she was completely captivated. "Yes, I have appeared here by the guidance of fate..." Wayne''s voice trailed off as he noticed something strange: Luna''s gaze was not on him, but rather behind him. Moreover, all the people he could see were also looking in that direction. "What? Was that not directed at me?" Wayne''s elegant smile froze instantly as he slowly turned around, seeing a young man in casual clothes walking into the banquet under the quiet gaze of the crowd. Charles looked at the man blocking his way with a puzzled expression, Luna and Snow were waiting for him over there. Without giving it much thought, Charles simply said, "Excuse me, could you please step aside?" Wayne''s mind was in a whirl, upon hearing Charles''s voice, he turned back, a dazed look crossing his face as he glanced at Luna. Luna frowned slightly, glanced at Wayne, and directly said, "Step aside." An awkward smile slowly appeared on Wayne''s face, reaching the pinnacle of embarrassment. He recalled the words he had just spoken and wished he could find a crack in the ground to disappear into, vanishing before everyone. Even Grace looked at Wayne with a puzzled expression. "Sorry, I didn''t notice. I thought you were the janitor of the banquet, it was my misjudgment." Wayne quickly said after a moment of thought. His gaze shifted to Charles''s attire, although his words were an apology, they carried a strong undertone of belittlement. The underlying implication of his statement was that Charles''s outfit was far too plain and ordinary for attending a banquet, resembling that of a janitor and utterly incomparable to his own luxurious, expensive, and rare formal wear. The other young nobles present, hearing Wayne''s remarks, took a closer look at Charles''s attire. Charles was momentarily stunned, he hadn''t expected that this strange man in front of him not only blocked his path but also mocked his clothing as being fit for a janitor. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that in a banquet like this, there would be people who judge others solely by their appearance. It was inconsiderate of me." Charles replied calmly. The other young men at the banquet nearly burst into laughter upon hearing Charles''s words. To them, Charles''s retort was too sharp, it implied that Wayne was all show, pretending to be elegant, while actually being narrow-minded and arrogant. Wayne looked at Charles, whose expression remained completely neutral, and he could no longer maintain his elegant smile. He took a deep breath, stepped aside, and then, pretending to be indifferent, said slowly: "I apologize, my previous words may have led to a misunderstanding. I meant no offense, just found it a bit curious that, among all the nobles at this banquet, a commoner like you would suddenly appear." Charles, who had been walking towards Luna and Snow, suddenly stopped. He slowly turned around, gazing calmly at Wayne, and replied: "Not a commoner-like person, I am a commoner." Upon hearing Charles''s words, a look of intense surprise spread across Wayne''s face. He had only used "commoner" as an insult, never expecting Charles to boldly respond by claiming his identity as a commoner. "No wonder." Wayne said, "I thought the atmosphere at the banquet was a bit hard to tolerate." After learning that Charles was just a commoner, Wayne felt a wave of relief wash over him. A mere commoner didn''t belong here at all. Banquets among noble youth have always been extremely exclusive, and the gulf between commoners and nobles is hard to bridge. Commoners are often ignorant and foolish, whether in their speech, attire, or even their mannerisms, they exude an air of inferiority! After making this statement, Wayne quietly observed those around him, hoping to find agreement on their faces, but to his surprise, that did not happen. The other young men and women at the banquet paused momentarily upon hearing Wayne''s words, and then displeasure began to surface on their faces, as if they felt insulted alongside him. "Strange, why is this happening? Does this commoner have something special about him?" Wayne thought, sensing something was off. Grace stood behind Wayne, her expression one of acute embarrassment. She hadn''t expected that Wayne, not even knowing Charles, would openly mock him upon their first meeting and say such things. If Wayne had said those words to other commoners, the response from the crowd would have been completely different. Find your next read on empire It is important to note that Charles had recently rescued tens of thousands of tourists from Flower Falls Gorge, becoming the youth hero of all Genosha. Not to mention, he had previously led the young Beast Masters of Genosha to victory against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire at the Eye of Ice and Fire, bringing great honor to Genosha. By insulting Charles after learning of his commoner status, Wayne was essentially insulting all of Genosha. If it weren''t for the fact that Wayne was a Count from the Haunted Marsh, others would have already taken action against him. "I''m sorry, Charles. Mr. Wayne is a Count from the Haunted Marsh and doesn''t understand the situation in Genosha. He didn''t mean to say that." Grace said slowly. Before Charles had arrived, she had already aligned herself with Wayne, so now she had to find a way to help him and defuse the tension as much as possible. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Charles could respond, Snow frowned, looked around at the others, and exclaimed: "People from the Haunted Marsh? Who invited him to the Genosha banquet? How rude!" Without answering that question, everyone turned their gaze toward Grace. Snow shot a glance at Grace and instantly understood. She spoke directly to Grace, "No wonder you''re defending him. Charles is the hero of Genosha, insulting him is insulting Genosha itself, and you should know that." Grace opened her mouth, wanting to explain, but Wayne couldn''t hold back any longer. "A hero? A commoner can''t possibly be a hero for an entire nation!" Wayne said with disbelief. What did it matter if Charles was a hero of Genosha? He was a Count from the Haunted Marsh, possessing a noble status! "If this were in the Haunted Marsh, a commoner wouldn''t even have the right to stand before me and speak." Wayne scoffed, showing no concern for whether Charles was the hero of Genosha or not. He had become a Level 5 Beast Master by the age of twenty and held the title of Count, how could a commoner possibly compare? Charles looked at the lofty Wayne and the tense atmosphere of the banquet. The orchestra, which had been playing music until now, had also stopped, unsure of what to do next. "Here comes another one, another fool who thinks they are superior and looks down on commoners. How are there so many idiots everywhere?" Charles said, feeling a bit of a headache. Upon hearing Charles''s words, the other young nobles fell into silence. They respected and admired Charles for his immense talent, which had enabled him to achieve the impossible alongside others. If it had been any other commoner, the outcome would have been very different. Wayne, upon hearing Charles''s words, lifted his chin, proud of his noble status. "Our nobility comes from our bloodline, from the great achievements of our ancestors, it''s not something you commoners can even begin to understand!" Wayne said slowly. Charles looked at Wayne with a bemused expression, as if he were looking at a fool, and replied, "Yes, your noble ancestors, your noble bloodlineexactly, you''re right." "If I were one of your ancestors and saw that my descendants had become nothing but arrogant fools, living in the past glories, I would surely regret leaving behind such a lineage." In an instant, the atmosphere of the banquet fell silent, with all the young people staring blankly at Charles, their eyes filled with disbelief. For nobles, insulting their ancestors is the most intolerable offense! "You! Damn commoner, you wretched thing, I challenge you to a duel!" Wayne could no longer contain himself, his face turned red, and he appeared extremely furious. In contrast, Charles remained calm and unfazed. At that moment, Luna, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. Five hexagram arrays began to glow around her, and her aura intensified to its peak. Chapter 408 The Reward of Genosha "Ready to fight?" Luna always preferred to let her actions speak for themselves. Her tone was cold, and her gaze at Wayne was filled with hostility.This banquet was her and Snow''s invitation to Charles, and encountering someone as detestable as Wayne made Luna feel a twinge of guilt. So, when Wayne declared his intention to duel, Luna immediately prepared to take action. "This matter between me and this commoner has nothing to do with anyone else! Hiding behind a womanwhat kind of skill is that?" Wayne shouted. Charles helplessly spread his hands. Luna''s speed was too quick, and Charles hadn''t expected her to be ready for battle against Wayne like this. The others present, upon hearing Wayne''s words, instinctively glanced at Luna and whispered, "If I could hide behind Luna, I would wake up laughing from the dream." "Alright, you can only think like that in your dreams. But that''s the goddess Luna! I''ve never seen her this serious and solemn before. It seems this noble from the Haunted Marsh really annoys her." "No, you''ve got it wrong. It''s not Wayne who is annoying, it''s the fact that Wayne mocked Charles that makes him detestable." Upon hearing this, the young men fell silent. They could clearly see Luna''s change, and they had to admit it was indeed because of Charles. When Wayne insulted others, Luna would at most furrow her brows and wouldn''t say much. Charles looked at Luna, who was standing in front of him, and said helplessly, "You don''t need to help me. If it''s a duel, then let it be. Only through failure will these arrogant fools come to realize the truth." "They have completely lost themselves in past glories, becoming foolish wastes." Charles spoke without a hint of disguise, this was truly how he felt. Whether noble or commoner, there was no superiority or inferiority. Everyone lives equally in this world, striving hard for a better life. Charles recalled the young girl he had seen in the Golden Mountain Range, who ventured out to pick wild fruits at such a young age, her body covered in scars. She wasn''t clean, in fact, her clothes were caked with mud. But in Charles''s eyes, that little girl never left him with an impression of being inferior, filthy, or dirty. Instead, she radiated hope for life and resilience amidst suffering. Looking at the person in front of him, dressed in luxurious attire and exuding elegance, yet constantly spouting terms like "commoner" and "lowly." Charles couldn''t help but feel a bit displeased. He wasn''t opposed to the duel, people like this needed a good lesson! "We don''t need to wait for the duel, let''s do it now. After it''s over, I can head home early." Charles said calmly. Wayne gazed at Charles''s calm expression, feeling an even stronger surge of anger within him. "You ignorant commoner, I am a Level 5 Beast Master. State your Beast Master level, and I will try to restrain myself, using only power suitable for that level to defeat you fairly!" Wayne said, taking a deep breath and speaking slowly. Charles shook his head, he didn''t need this false sense of fairness. Was it really fair? Noble children were born without worries about food and drink, receiving various forms of elite education from a young age, while commoner children could only touch those things after countless sacrifices as they grew up. Combat techniques, Beast Mastery knowledge, mystical beast qualities, and so onthere was a huge gap between nobles and commoners. "No need for that, just a Level 5 Beast Master. It''s not like I''ve never killed one before." Charles said calmly. Upon hearing this, Wayne was momentarily stunned. He didn''t believe it at all and thought Charles was just bluffing. Unexpectedly, Grace, who stood behind Wayne, quietly explained, "What he said is true. During the Flower Falls Gorge incident, Charles really did kill a Level 5 Beast Master." There was one thing Grace didn''t mention: Charles had directly one-shotted that Level 5 Beast Master! Although she later learned that Charles had the advantage of an orange-quality miracle drug and wielded a high-quality weapon, it was still an astonishing feat! Wayne instinctively wanted to step back but realized he couldn''t lose face in front of the young nobles of Genosha. "So what if that''s true? There are still differences among Level 5 Beast Masters. A typical Level 5 Beast Master can''t compare to me." Wayne said slowly. Charles nonchalantly nodded and replied, "Alright, then let me see just how strong you are as a Level 5 Beast Master." The atmosphere instantly grew tense. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire While others were at a loss for how to mediate, a figure suddenly appeared at the banquet. "What''s going on here? Why are you about to fight? Young people really do have a lot of fire." said Prince Avery, the Emperor of Genosha''s brother, looking at the scene with some helplessness. He hadn''t expected such a thing to happen at the banquet. "Father!" Snow''s eyes lit up as she rushed over. She directly addressed Avery, saying, "It''s that person from the Haunted Marsh. He started by mocking Charles. Charles hasn''t done anything, but that guy keeps looking for trouble, constantly saying Charles, as a commoner, doesn''t deserve to attend the banquet." Avery glanced at Snow, feeling quite helpless. After learning that someone from the Haunted Marsh was at the banquet, he had gone to investigate the person''s identity. The Haunted Marsh Tomos, the Wayne Familythat was the family in question, a big family with two Level 8 Beast Masters. There were even rumors that an old Level 8 Beast Master from the Wayne Family was about to break through and become a Level 9 Beast Master! Although Wayne wasn''t the direct heir of the Wayne Family, he was still someone not to be trifled with easily. It was surprising that Wayne had immediately clashed with Charles upon his arrival. Fortunately, he now had something to ease the tense atmosphere. "Ahem, everyone, let''s calm down. Since we''re all here, I have an important announcement to make." Avery said in a deep voice. Instantly, everyone''s attention shifted to Avery, curious about what he needed to announce. Charles didn''t regard Wayne as a threat, someone like him wasn''t worth his attention. Charles looked over at Avery, only to find that he was staring back at him. "Is the announcement related to me?" Charles instinctively thought to himself. Sure enough, the next moment, Avery slowly began to speak: "In light of Charles''s significant contributions in the Eye of Ice and Fire and Flower Falls Gorge, and considering his status as a commoner, our Emperor intends to grant Charles the title of Marquis of Genosha!" As soon as this announcement was made, everyone at the banquet suddenly lifted their heads, staring at Charles in the crowd, murmuring with envy: "Marquis! He''s actually becoming a Marquis!" "Oh my God, the only one in our family to receive such an honor was our grandfather, who gave his life for the country!" "This is the highest award Genosha has given in the last decadea Marquis!" "Have you all forgotten? Charles is only eighteen years old, an eighteen-year-old Marquis is just too enviable!" "Sigh, my father is already forty and still only a Baron, while Charles gets to be a Marquis just like that..." Almost everyone at the banquet looked at Charles with extreme envy. The title of Marquis already meant that a new presence would emerge among the upper echelons of Genosha! The Taylor family had only started with a Count title, cultivating various talents and continually elevating their family''s status and power to become a top family in Genosha. But Charles''s starting point was already Marquis, a dream that many nobles aspire to achieve in their lifetime. "It seems we need to be more careful with Charles from now on. It would be best to ingratiate ourselves with him. He''s only eighteen, it''s unimaginable how far he could grow!" Many people now looked at Charles with even more fervor. A new star in Genosha that everyone could see was rising! Some whispered, "The Emperor''s rewards are too generous, logically, a Count title would have been sufficient." "Yes, an eighteen-year-old Marquis is far too young. What is the Emperor really thinking?" Even Wayne, who had wanted to duel Charles earlier, looked at him in shock, doubting his own ears. A commoner could be directly rewarded by the Emperor with a Marquis title? It should be noted that a normal country wouldn''t have too many noble titles, Wayne had paid an unimaginable price to obtain his Count title. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though Genosha is a small nation, Charles''s title of Marquis is nearly equivalent to Wayne''s title as Count from the Haunted Marsh. This was a hard reality for many to accept, a commoner who had just been as lowly as dust was about to rise to a noble status that could rival his own? "Hmph, he''s just a noble without any background, he''s nothing special." Wayne scoffed, which was all he could say. Everyone present was shocked by the news, the astonishment and surprise on their faces, combined with strong envy, were all for Charles''s sake. Only Luna, standing beside Charles, sensed a strange emotion. Charles didn''t seem very excited, in fact, he appeared somewhat resistant, as if he didn''t appreciate the reward at all. She turned to stare at Charles, and saw him take a deep breath. Under the gaze of the crowd, he slowly said: "I''m sorry, but I have no interest in the title of Marquis. Please allow me to refuse." Chapter 409 The Title of Duke The moment everyone heard Charles refuse the Emperor of Genosha''s reward, no one could react, it was as if they had just heard something utterly unbelievable. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.An even more unacceptable situation than the Emperor bestowing the title of Marquis upon Charles had occurred! That was the fact that Charles had directly rejected the Emperor''s reward! Avery''s smile instantly froze on his face, he never imagined such a thing could happen. No commoner would ever refuse such a generous offer! This was the title of a Marquis, a noble rank personally recognized by the Genosha royal family. Once someone possessed this Marquis title, as long as their descendants did not harm Genosha, they would enjoy the noble rights they deserved. Charles actually refused it? Did he really refuse? Avery was stunned for quite a while before cautiously asking Charles: "Charles, you''re not joking, are you? Are you really not interested in the title of Marquis? This is an opportunity that others dream of!" Avery''s words instantly resonated with the others present, regardless of gender, the young people in attendance were all eager for honor. The boys'' gazes were fixated on Charles, filled with intense confusion. Someone instinctively whispered to a companion nearby: "What''s going on? Could it be that Charles is upset with Wayne? But that shouldn''t matter, if he had a noble title, wouldn''t he be able to completely overturn Wayne''s claim that he''s just a commoner?" "How would I know? I can''t even imagine a day when a commoner would refuse the temptation of becoming a Marquis. If I had that opportunity, I''d be so happy I wouldn''t sleep for three days and nights!" "I really can''t understand it. Could it be that Charles thinks this reward is too significant and that he doesn''t feel worthy?" "What are you thinking? Among all the young people in Genosha, only Charles has such qualifications!" Faced with the confusion and doubt of those around him, Charles did not wish to explain too much. Everything that needed to be said had already been expressed, he was not interested in the title of Marquis and resisted becoming part of the nobility. He didn''t need to be a noble, he only needed to do what he wanted to do. "Your Highness, I am serious. Please convey my message to His Majesty the Emperor: I truly have no interest in the title of Marquis." Charles said, nodding slightly as he spoke. After saying this, he glanced at Wayne, who was still in shock, and added, "What does it matter that you''re the Count of the Haunted Marsh? Even if a higher-ranking Marquis title were placed before me, I wouldn''t want it." Wayne''s eyes widened instantly, Charles was not just talking empty words, he truly meant it! Just moments ago, Wayne had mocked Charles''s commoner status in front of everyone, and now Charles was directly rejecting the opportunity to become a Marquis right in front of him, which made Wayne feel extremely uncomfortable. He felt like a ridiculous monkey, performing comically in front of everyone and provoking laughter. "Hmph, foolish guy, you have no idea what you''re rejecting. This might be the only chance you ever get in your life, and yet you turned it down." Wayne snorted coldly. Charles remained calm, he simply lowered his gaze and glanced lightly at Wayne, saying nothing further. There was no need to say much to this person. If given the chance, he would personally teach him what respect truly means. At that moment, Avery, looking troubled, glanced at Charles and slowly said, "I can''t make this decision, it has to come from His Majesty. Charles, please wait a moment while I report this to the Emperor." Once Charles nodded in agreement, Avery hurriedly left the banquet. The atmosphere of the banquet instantly became quiet. Countless eyes were secretly observing Charles, all curious about the reasons behind his refusal of the Emperor''s reward. They couldn''t help but wonder how the Emperor would react upon hearing Charles''s rejection. Soon, Avery rushed back, his expression complex as he looked at Charles. In front of everyone, he slowly said, "His Majesty will personally come here shortly to discuss this with you." Instantly, all the young nobles of Genosha present became tense. They rarely had the chance to meet the Emperor of Genosha, especially not at a time like this. Usually, His Majesty wouldn''t appear at such evening banquets unless there was a special reason. "Oh no, what if His Majesty is angry about Charles''s decision?" someone exclaimed, their mouth agape. Many nodded in agreement, responding, "It seems that way. Charles is really something, the title of Marquis is something that others can only aspire to, yet he doesn''t appreciate it at all." Hearing this complaint, another commoner boy who had been silent couldn''t help but retort: "Charles should have the right to refuse. Not everyone wants to be a noble, many just want to contribute to the country and work hard to realize their own value." The noble boy who had just criticized Charles shot a glance at the commoner, completely unconcerned, and ignored the boy''s words. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire However, Wayne caught wind of the commotion and, with a sly look, began to speak sarcastically. "Perhaps some people think too highly of themselves, believing that the title of Marquis is beneath them, trying to gain more by refusing it?" The commoner boy took a deep breath at this scene, clenched his fists tightly, and said forcefully, "No, that''s not it! Charles isn''t that kind of person." Wayne sneered, glancing at Charles and then at the commoner boy, slowly saying, "Two foolish commoners, when your Emperor arrives, you''ll see what''s really going on. You should start thinking about how to face the Emperor''s wrath." "Why don''t you think about when we''ll have our duel, a life-and-death one at that?" Charles said coolly, no longer wanting to hear anything from Wayne. "You! How arrogant! You''re just a Level Four Beast Master, and you dare to act so high and mighty in front of me, a Level Five Beast Master!" Wayne gritted his teeth and retorted. Charles sighed, feeling somewhat helpless, he detested people who were constantly high and mighty while provoking others. "If you''re not brave enough, then just shut your mouth." Charles replied calmly. Wayne''s face instantly flushed with anger. He wanted to immediately accept Charles''s challenge, but when he remembered that Charles had defeated a Level Five Beast Master before, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. Facing someone like Charles, who could fight above his level, Wayne decided to let Charles be arrogant for now. He would wait until he was sure of victory before regaining his face. Moreover, once the Emperor of Genosha arrives, he will naturally publicly reprimand Charles. At that point, Wayne could jump in and taunt him a bit more, and Charles wouldn''t be able to act so arrogantly anymore. Thinking of this, the anger on Wayne''s face vanished, replaced by a gleeful anticipation as he looked at Charles. As everyone waited, time passed slowly. Prince Avery seemed to have received some news and hurriedly rushed out again. Everyone present instantly tensed up, especially the commoner boy, whose breathing became rapid as his gaze kept shifting to Charles. In contrast to everyone else, Charles showed no signs of tension, he remained calm, as if the person about to appear wasn''t the Emperor of Genosha but just an ordinary person. "Charles, I hear you''re not satisfied with the Emperor''s reward and wish to refuse it. Is that true?" Miles''s voice rang out, and only after hearing him did the crowd see the tall, imposing figure of the Emperor. "He''s here! He''s here! As soon as His Majesty arrives, he asks about Charles, it seems he''s angry. Charles is finished now." someone whispered to others. At that moment, a smile of anticipation appeared on Wayne''s face, he could hardly wait to see how the Emperor of Genosha would reprimand Charles. When faced with the Emperor''s inquiry, Charles did not show any signs of nervousness or panic but instead answered calmly: "Your Majesty, I simply do not care for the title of nobility. I quite enjoy being a commoner." Miles looked at Charles without saying a word. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, many people instinctively lowered their breathing, fearing to make any noise. Just when everyone thought the Emperor would fly into a rage, they were shocked by what Emperor Miles said next. "Charles, you don''t think the title of Marquis is too low for you, do you? I''d like to offer you a Duke title instead. However, according to the laws of Genosha, there are certain requirements for obtaining a Duke title. How about this: wait for two days, and I will discuss with the ministers to see if we can modify the laws regarding this." Miles''s tone was unusually gentle, showing no signs of anger, instead, he seemed overly concerned about Charles''s feelings, causing those present to start questioning their own ears. "What? Your Majesty isn''t reprimanding Charles but instead wants to grant him the title of Duke? My God, I really need to see a doctor." someone exclaimed, their mouth agape and eyes wide open, staring at the unbelievable scene before them, doubting whether their ears were playing tricks on them. However, what happened next left everyone even more astonished. Charles faced the Emperor''s words and slowly replied, "Your Majesty, even if it''s the title of Duke, I don''t want it." Chapter 410 The Reason At this point, even Emperor Miles of Genosha began to doubt his own ears, wondering if he was hallucinating. He couldn''t help but ask again:"Charles, what did you just say? That''s the title of Duke, the highest rank in Genosha. Since the founding of Genosha, there have been very few who have received this title, and you, being under forty, are the first." Emperor Miles reiterated just how high the honor and status of this title truly were. He suspected that Charles might not fully understand the significance of such matters, which was why he would refuse. To everyone''s surprise, even with the Emperor''s words, Charles still shook his head without a moment''s hesitation and slowly said, "Your Majesty, I am honored that you value me so highly, but I have no desire for a noble title." Upon hearing Charles''s response, not only did the Emperor fall silent, but the other nobles present also found themselves at a loss for words. If the title of Marquis was something every noble dreamed of possessing, then the title of Duke was something they wouldn''t even dare to fantasize about. The Duke title was incredibly difficult to attain, typically, only those over forty who had dedicated their lives to Genosha and earned immense honor had a chance to obtain it. And that was just a chance! Yet now, a title of Duke was placed right in front of Charles, and he outright refused it without a second thought? "Could it be that something happened to Charles before the banquet, and he got hit by a car?" someone wondered in confusion. Wayne slowly came back to his senses. At first, he was stunned by the Emperor of Genosha offering Charles the title of Duke. Before he could fully process his shock, he was once again taken aback by Charles''s response. "Refused? Again? The title I have long pursued is right in front of Charles, and he doesn''t even hesitate for a moment, as if noble status is something dirty and contemptible, something he doesn''t desire at all?" Wayne''s mind began to spiral. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He simply couldn''t accept what was happening today. Charles''s nonchalant attitude made him question everything he believed in. The dream he had longed for seemed so insignificant in front of Charles, utterly unimportant, like trash that even Charles didn''t want! "May I ask why? Charles, your past performance has been outstanding. This is the best reward I can think of. What reason could lead you to refuse twice?" Miles was not angry. At that moment, he seemed less like the Emperor of Genosha and more like an elder in Charles''s family, gently and curiously inquiring. Charles thought for a moment and slowly replied in front of everyone, "First, I don''t particularly care for the lofty status of nobility. No one is born noble, nobility is always about one''s morals and actions." "Second, I quite like my current status. Ninety-nine percent of the people in Genosha are commoners, and I don''t feel the slightest bit inferior or ashamed because of it." "Finally, I believe that being a commoner allows me to better realize my value. There are already too many nobles in this world." Silence. A profound silence. Everyone at the banquet was reflecting on what Charles had said. If anyone else had spoken those words, they would surely think it was just empty posturing, a false facade. However, the person who said this was Charles, someone who constantly proved his worth through actions. Since arriving in Genosha Calivia, Charles had never shied away from his commoner status, he only rejected those who discriminated against commoners. When faced with the provocations and mockery of noble youths, Charles would confidently embrace his identity as a commoner, using the strength of a commoner to make those who mocked and provoked him regret ever challenging him. The Taylor family is the best example. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Emperor Miles of Genosha was also deep in thought, focusing on Charles''s last statement: there are already too many nobles in this world. Indeed, ninety-nine percent of the people in Genosha are commoners, and some commoners who have made great contributions do not hesitate to cross class lines to become nobles. It can be said that throughout Genosha''s history, there has never been a hero who maintained a purely commoner status from beginning to end. "Charles is impressive, he can consider such aspects. He wants to be a pure commoner hero. However, this means that Charles will inevitably struggle to fit in with the nobility in the future." Miles mused. Then he quickly realized that Charles didn''t need to integrate into the nobility at all. As long as he maintained his incredible talent and strength, countless nobles would desperately want to be part of Charles''s circle. Isn''t he, the greatest noble of Genosha, already doing just that? With this thought, Miles no longer felt confused about Charles''s choice, instead, he found it remarkably agreeable. "Since that''s the case, I respect your choice. It seems I need to think carefully about your reward. When I decide how to reward you, you cannot refuse again. Not seeking something in return is not what a role model should do." Miles said slowly. Charles understood that the Emperor was reminding him that contributing to the country means one should accept rewards, otherwise, others might face moral dilemmas in similar situations. "Rest assured, Your Majesty, I am still rather lacking in money and metal materials." Charles scratched his head, recalling Little Gold, subconsciously thinking about how great it would be if the Emperor could directly reward him with a large amount of metal materials. However, such a thing was unrealistic. The prices of some metal materials in Genosha had been rising continuously, likely due to the increasingly tense situation with Kingston, making some weapon manufacturing raw materials scarce. "Don''t worry, besides that, there should be another reward that will satisfy you." Miles said, a hint of a smile appearing on his face. After Emperor Miles of Genosha left, the banquet continued as usual. Wayne felt embarrassed, and Grace directly took him away. Charles didn''t mind, to him, Wayne was just a barking wild dog by the roadside. If he really annoyed him, he could easily deal with him. What was happening before Charles was giving him a headache. More and more noble youths gathered around Charles, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. One of them cautiously spoke up: "Charles, is noble status really such a bad thing?" Charles looked at the youths in front of him. He thought for a moment, these individuals had high potential for growth and hadn''t developed an arrogant, aloof demeanor, so they could still change. "It''s not that." he began. "Nobles receive a far superior education compared to commoners, and their insights and perspectives often surpass those of ordinary people. However, this is not an excuse for arrogance, it''s a reason for greater humility." "In the world of Beast Masters, the ordinary populace is always the most extensive and fundamental component, they are the ones filled with hope. A qualified noble should take on the responsibility of leading these people toward a better life." Charles spoke slowly, his words directed only at those willing to listen and willing to change. Since the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles often found himself deep in thought, contemplating how to handle various difficulties and dangers. Charles didn''t see himself as that great. He never thought of himself as particularly noble for becoming a hero of Genosha, he was simply doing what he could. As his strength continued to grow, the scope of what he could do expanded as well. Now, he could accomplish many things he couldn''t before, such as changing some people. Looking at the noble youths lost in thought before him, Charles sighed. There was still much for him to do, and he needed to continue improving his strength. "Charles, you''re amazing. I feel like your way of thinking is different from ours." Snow couldn''t help but say as she looked at him. She had never encountered someone like him before, always carrying a sense of weight and calm, exuding a tremendous charisma that made people want to gather around him and follow him to accomplish remarkable things. Luna also nodded in agreement with Snow''s words, unable to resist the sentiment. However, she didn''t know how to express it. Instead, she unconsciously leaned a bit closer to Charles. After seeing that he didn''t resist, she quietly sighed in relief. No one noticed in the corner of the crowd, a young man in a lavish suit was watching Charles approach while loosening the buttons on his outfit, revealing a wrinkled, cheap shirt underneath. He slowly said: "Thank you, Charles. You''re right, I shouldn''t feel any inferiority or shame about my commoner status. A person''s nobility is always determined by their morals and actions." What happened at the banquet tonight spread quickly throughout the network of Genosha. This time, unlike before, it sparked a lot of discussion among many people. The vast majority fell into deep thought after seeing Charles''s words. This included many other young nobles who did not attend the banquet. After learning about everything that transpired, tonight in Genosha, many luxurious villas and lavish rooms were lit up all night long! Chapter 411 Joining Nova Academy "Damn Charles! That worthless commoner, with filthy blood running through his veins! How dare he claim the title of Duke? Only someone like me, who has noble blood flowing through my veins, deserves to be a Duke!""Genosha is such a foolish place, it''s utterly ignorant! The idea of granting the title of Duke to an eighteen-year-old boy is simply ridiculous!" "Damn it! Damn it all! They all deserve to suffer! I must find a way to make Charles, that lowly person, understand the gap between nobles and commoners. He should be kneeling and speaking to me!" In an incredibly elegant and luxurious presidential suite, Wayne was furiously smashing everything in the room. The anger on his face had driven him to the brink of madness! If the events from the banquet today made their way back to the Haunted Marsh, he would be humiliated. Charles rejected the opportunity to become a noble, he was just a commoner from a small place, publicly insulted by using his ancestry against him. If Wayne didn''t retaliate, when he returned to the Haunted Marsh, the Wayne Family would not treat him kindly. However, once back at the hotel, Wayne carefully investigated and discovered that Charles really had records of killing a Level Five Beast Master, and not just once! "I must arrange a duel, and I need to prepare in advance. More importantly, there can''t be any fatal risks!" Wayne took a deep breath, continually pondering. He now deeply regretted agreeing to attend the banquet with Grace. "Bitch! Once you finally believe me and I get my hands on that treasure of yours, just wait for my revenge!" Wayne cursed angrily. He had begun to place the blame squarely on Grace. At this moment, Wayne was even worse than a street thug, his face contorted with twisted rage, completely devoid of any elegance from the banquet. "By the way, isn''t Genosha about to hold an inter-academy exchange competition soon? If I could participate, it would be perfect. There are acquaintances from the Wayne Family at Nova Academy, I could give it a shot." Wayne''s eyes lit up. This was a perfect opportunity. During the competition, Charles would definitely be unable to use the orange-quality miracle drug or the long sword that was used to kill a Level Five Beast Master. Moreover, there would be referees present during the competition, so no fatal accidents would occur. Even better, if he could win, he could publicly humiliate Charles, making it impossible for him to lift his head in shame! "It''s settled then. I need to act quickly. Besides, I have a new type of special miracle drug that can evade the pre-competition checks in Genosha!" Wayne took action without hesitation. He began to leverage the connections of the Haunted Marsh family to contact a teacher at Genosha''s Nova Academy. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Soon, the information regarding Wayne''s desire to enter Nova Academy and participate in the inter-academy exchange competition was placed on Nathaniel''s desk. Nathaniel glanced at it briefly, then tossed it aside, turning to his intelligence officer and saying, "Don''t waste my time with clowns like this in the future. He poses no threat to Charles." The intelligence officer replied helplessly, "My lord, you said to keep an eye on anyone opposed to Charles. This Wayne wants to join Nova Academy, and they''ve even sent someone to seek our opinion." Nathaniel waved his hand dismissively and said, "Tell them this matter can proceed. It''s just right that this Wayne is a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, and Charles can use this opportunity to defeat the Haunted Marsh''s Beast Master, making a name for himself there." "My lord, Wayne is a Level Five Beast Master, and he comes from the Haunted Marsh. The Wayne Family also has considerable power in the Haunted Marsh, what if" The intelligence officer expressed some concern. "What''s two Level Eight Beast Masters to us? One of them is on the verge of breaking through to Level Nine. Do you know why Ezra over there hasn''t returned yet after escaping danger?" Nathaniel said slowly with a smile. "Father, is Lord Ezra also about to break through to Level Nine Beast Master?" The intelligence officer said with immense surprise, disbelief written on his face. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nathaniel frowned and glanced at his son, who quickly corrected himself, saying, "My lord, I apologize, I was too excited just now and forgot that we were working." Nathaniel stood up slowly and walked to the window of his office, saying, "That''s why His Majesty is so lenient with Charles. If it were anyone else, they would have already annoyed His Majesty by refusing the second reward." "Keep an eye on Charles''s information, put in more effort. He is the hope of Genosha." "And also, pay more attention to Luna. Charles is a rare genius, if Luna could become Charles''s partner, it would be a good thing for all of Genosha." "Of course, the premise is that Luna must agree herself." The intelligence officer secretly glanced at Nathaniel, this father was utterly incompetent. Luna''s attitude toward Charles was practically common knowledge in Genosha, yet he was still worried about whether Luna would agree. "Understood." After saying that, the intelligence officer left directly. Nathaniel gazed out of the office window, sighed, and recalled recent information about Kingston, unable to help but exclaim: "Faced with the threat of unknown monsters, they aren''t thinking of how to tackle it together, instead, they want to wage war against Genosha to enhance their own strength. Humanity truly is complex." If possible, Nathaniel would also like to be a pacifist. But he understood that so-called peace must be built on strong power, otherwise, that kind of peace is too easily shattered. "I think the same as His Majesty, unifying the entire Abyssal Depths is true peace!" Nathaniel took a deep breath, returned to his desk, and continued to deal with official matters. ... The inter-academy exchange competition among the three major academies was drawing closer, and the citizens of Genosha were highly focused on this event, as it would select the young geniuses to challenge Kingston. As long as they are under twenty years old, both new and old students from the three major academies can participate in this exchange competition. Concerning the honor of the nation, many young geniuses who had gone out to train returned to Genosha Calivia. "Have you heard? The long-missing Finn has reappeared, and someone saw him seemingly together with that Icy from the underground world." "Is that true? Wasn''t Finn defeated by Icy in the Reaper''s Scythe? How could they show up together?" "I''m not sure, but they''re both young, it''s normal for geniuses to admire each other. Some say Finn has become even stronger and can fight against powerful Level Five Beast Masters without losing!" "Not just Finn, there''s also Grace, Luna, Zachary, and our great princess Rose, along with the second princess Camilla, and so on. They are all powerful geniuses." "What about Charles?" "Charles isn''t just a powerful genius, he''s a monster beyond genius. There''s definitely no suspense in this competition!" "Not necessarily! I heard that Nova Academy is sending over a Level Five Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh to participate in this competition." "A Level Five Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh? That''s definitely worth watching! But I still think Charles is a little stronger, after all, he killed a Level Five Beast Master in Flower Falls Gorge!" Discussions about the inter-academy exchange competition became increasingly heated, with almost everyone having their own favorite contestants, including some who were previously not well-known but had significantly improved after their training. When it came to the strongest candidates, most people found themselves torn between Charles and Luna. Charles''s talent and combat ability were evident to all, but Luna also should not be underestimated, she had already become a Level Five Beast Master by the time Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia. Charles paid no attention to the outside discussions, at this moment, he was sitting in a caf outside Cyber Academy, discussing with the two people across from him. Those two people were none other than Icy and Finn. "Lady Cecilia, and Lord Drake asked me to bring you the latest news. Your teacher Ezra has already escaped danger, but since he is about to break through, they will need some more time before he can return." Icy said slowly. A hint of envy quietly surfaced in his cold gaze, only to quickly vanish. An eight-level Beast Master with a divine beast could become a powerful contender among Level Nine Beast Masters once he reaches that level. Moreover, Ezra is not an ordinary Level Nine Beast Master. According to intelligence from the Dawn organization, he was previously a Level Nine Beast Master, but his strength was compromised due to betrayal from a trusted ally. Not only did his Beast Master level drop to Level Eight, but he also became a wretched figure, neither truly human nor ghostly. Charles felt a surge of joy at this news, if Teacher Ezra could become a Level Nine Beast Master, his own confidence would be greatly boosted. "This is excellent news! There''s one more thing I want to know. What exactly is that monster in Flower Falls Gorge? There should be relevant intelligence in Dawn, right?" Charles asked slowly. Icy thought carefully for a moment and replied with a hint of regret, "I''m sorry, I only know that the monster is called [Bodies]. More detailed information requires higher-level clearance, which I don''t have." Chapter 412 The Cleansers "Alright then, [Bodies] sounds a bit eerie. What kind of monster could be called [Bodies]?" Charles said instinctively.Icy glanced at Charles and replied slowly, "If you want to understand the whole situation, you can wait until Lady Cecilia and Lord Drake return. Your clearance is higher than mine, so you''ll have the right to access the relevant information." "If you really don''t want to wait, you can go to the organization''s branch in the Abyssal Depths, it''s located in the Stone Kingdom." Hearing Icy''s words, Charles let out a sigh. He thought for a moment, the inter-academy exchange competition was just three days away, and in that time, he needed to quickly level up his mystical beast. Max, Mia, Little Gold, and Mousie''s promotions will likely have to wait until after the inter-academy exchange competition. At that time, just gathering all the materials needed for their promotions will take quite a bit of time. It''s better to wait until Cecilia and Drake return to Genosha Calivia before asking them. "Other countries have experienced similar situations. They couldn''t stop the Constellation organization, and in the end, those monsters seemed to have vanished. Are they lying low?" Charles pondered another troubling thought. Icy shook his head and replied, "No, I know about this. They will be hunted down by The Cleansers, so there''s no need to worry for now." The Cleansers? Another name he had never heard before emerged. It seemed there were still many hidden elements in this world. Charles frowned slightly. His immediate priority was to quickly enhance his strength. Emperor Miles of Genosha had already promised to reward him with gold coins and metal materials at the banquet, which would allow Little Gold to grow rapidly. Currently, the level of his mystical beast had become Charles''s weakness, slowing down his overall progress. "I''m also curious about something. What exactly is that object you had in Flower Falls Gorge that can suppress the hatching of [Bodies]?" A flicker of intense curiosity appeared on Icy''s cold face. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had heard Cecilia mention that there was almost no power in this world capable of completely restraining [Bodies]. Only great strength could inflict effective damage on them. When Icy learned that Charles had saved all the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, he was stunned and took several minutes to process it! Upon hearing Icy''s words, Charles secretly thought that the initial plan had indeed worked, everyone would be drawn to that mysterious object, wondering what kind of power it held. No one would suspect it was something within Charles that possessed the ability to suppress [Bodies]. "I''m not sure either. It was just an item I happened to find, and it can only be used once." Charles replied slowly. Icy let out a sigh, somewhat regretful. Finn watched Charles with a complex expression. He had initially thought there was no hope left, but unexpectedly, Icy had approached him with a trial task. If he succeeded, not only would he enhance his strength, but he would also be able to join the Dawn organization. After completing it, he thought he would catch up to Charles, but he was shocked to learn that Charles had achieved the impossible in Flower Falls Gorge. This made him feel somewhat down, Charles''s talent and strength were far beyond his own. "In this inter-academy exchange competition, you will undoubtedly be the strongest. By the way, what''s the deal with that Wayne?" Finn spoke up. Charles waved his hand dismissively and replied, "Just a clown, nothing to worry about." The three of them exchanged some information, mainly from Charles''s side. He detailed his feelings when facing [Bodies] and various specifics. Icy and Finn listened seriously, and the more they heard, the more shocked they became. If it had been any other Beast Master in that situation, they would have had no way to handle it at all. In another scenario, they might not have even been able to delay the Constellation organization''s actions, simply watching the disaster unfold helplessly! After Charles finished speaking, Finn and Icy exchanged silent glances, then turned their gazes back to Charles. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back now. I need to continue training." Finn said in a low voice. Icy nodded in agreement. The gap between him and Charles made his pressure inexplicably greater, he had to seize every moment to catch up to Charles. Both of them were geniuses, proud of their talents, and in the face of someone like Charles, all they could think about was how to surpass him! After the three of them parted ways, it had already grown quite dark. Charles returned to his dormitory, quickly washed up, and then fell directly into a deep sleep. He was unaware that, at that moment, in the dean''s office of Cyber Academy, Jamie was working, completely oblivious to the shadow that had appeared behind him at some point. "Ahem, as expected of the dean of Cyber Academy, working so late. Truly dedicated." a voice echoed softly. Jamie was immediately filled with shock. He hadn''t noticed when someone had suddenly appeared in his office! "Who is it?" Jamie shouted, his entire body brimming with attribute energy. Every muscle in his body tensed, and a deep fear surged in his heart. Someone who could appear beside him without a sound could easily take his life if they wanted to! "Don''t be nervous. You can see for yourself that I mean no harm. I just came to gather some information and seek a bit of help." the mysterious figure said slowly. Even though Jamie was ready to strike at a moment''s notice, the stranger showed no concern at all, completely unguarded against him. Jamie took a deep breath, looking at the other person who seemed as ordinary as anyone, with no hint of power about him! "Your presence here in the middle of the night, appearing directly in Cyber Academy, what exactly are your intentions?" Jamie said in a deep voice. He could only use the full strength of Cyber Academy to warn the stranger not to act recklessly. "Could it be that someone from the Constellation organization has discovered Charles''s secret?" Jamie thought instinctively. "You must have heard of [The Cleansers], right? This is my identification. According to Cyber Academy''s regulations, every dean of the branches must provide assistance unconditionally. You should know this." the person said slowly. Jamie instinctively accepted the proof from the stranger''s hand. It was an ancient-looking token with a mysterious pattern, featuring ten sharp long swords piercing through a fiery red sun. It looked both serious and archaic! Hearing the name [The Cleansers] made Jamie''s heart tighten immediately. The mysterious figure was right, there was indeed a hidden rule within Cyber Academy that only deans of branches could know. The work of [The Cleansers] was shrouded in mystery, and even Jamie, the dean of Genosha Cyber Academy, didn''t know the specifics of their duties. He only knew that The Cleansers possessed the strength to easily eliminate a level nine Beast Master! "The token is indeed real. What assistance do you require?" Jamie''s tone began to soften considerably, losing some of its tension but gaining a hint of worry. Such a being coming to Genosha Cyber Academy surely brought nothing good. Sure enough, the next words from the stranger left Jamie stunned in place. "I don''t need anything much. I just want to borrow someone, the one called Charles." the mysterious figure said as he took a couple of steps forward and casually sat down in the chair beside Jamie. "Charles?" Jamie took a deep breath. At that moment, he noticed the mysterious figure was wearing a mask, intricately carved with ancient-looking swords, similar to the swords on the token. Counting carefully, there were a total of ten swords. "Yes, there''s no choice. Those guys hide their tracks too well, but I''ve still managed to pick up some clues. They''re gathering toward Genosha." the masked figure said with a hint of helplessness. "They?" Jamie instinctively repeated, a sense of foreboding rising within him. "Exactly. Those monsters that appeared in your country, in Flower Falls Gorge. The creatures that have fully hatched in other countries are now converging on Genosha. It won''t be long before they disguise themselves as humans and enter Genosha." the mysterious figure said cheerfully. Jamie was completely stunned. He knew that the monsters from other countries each possessed strength comparable to a level nine Beast Master! There were six of these monsters in total! And now they were all heading toward Genosha? Recalling what the mysterious figure had said earlier about borrowing Charles, he felt a chill. "Are those monsters all targeting Charles?" Jamie swallowed hard, his eyes filled with concern. He had thought that the events in Flower Falls Gorge would no longer involve Charles, but now six creatures, each on par with a level nine Beast Master, were fixated on him. "Yeah, killing them off one by one would be too troublesome. It''s better to attract them all and deal with them at once." the mysterious figure said nonchalantly. Upon hearing the stranger''s words, Jamie''s panic and worry began to settle. Thankfully, The Cleansers were here, otherwise, with his strength as a level eight Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to escape with Charles. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire However, some questions still needed to be asked. Jamie queried with a puzzled expression, "Why are those monsters targeting Charles?" Chapter 413 You Wont Blame Me, Right? The mysterious figure straightened his posture and glanced back at Jamie, replying, "That''s a question I''d like to know as well. But according to the Constellation organization, everything is a matter of fate.""By the way, you should have all the intelligence and data related to Charles here. Hand it over to me later, I want to take a good look." the mysterious figure suddenly recalled. He instinctively mumbled, "I really don''t want to ask that old guy dean of yours for the information. He''s a bit too annoying, too long-winded." "Old guy?" Jamie''s eyes widened. The "old guy" he was referring to was the dean of Mons Academy, a person whose age was anyone''s guess. He had already become a level nine Beast Master seventy years ago! "I will give you the information on Charles, and I will also report this matter to the main academy. So you must ensure Charles''s safety, and I cannot force him, this must be done with his consent." Jamie said, taking a deep breath. This matter involved Charles, he couldn''t back down and needed to make his stance clear to show the importance of Charles. After all, Jamie didn''t know much about The Cleansers. He wasn''t sure what kind of people they were or whether they would pose a danger to Charles. "Go ahead and report it. Don''t worry, I just want to borrow Charles for a bit and complete a task assigned to me. I don''t want any trouble." the mysterious figure said, rocking back and forth in the chair. Jamie carefully sensed the figure''s aura and realized he felt no trace of any elemental energy, nor any presence of a mystical beast. This mysterious person seemed to be just an ordinary human! Yet, he could appear silently in Jamie''s office! The power of [The Cleansers] was likely beyond what he could imagine, perhaps it was at a level beyond the legendary level nine Beast Master! Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That would be best. It''s already late at night, and Charles must be asleep. Why not wait until tomorrow to ask him?" Jamie suggested cautiously. To his surprise, the mysterious figure nodded in agreement and added, "By the way, could you also prepare a room for me? It must have a computer and a PS5. The equipment at the hotel outside is too poor and seriously affects my gaming experience." Hearing this, Jamie was taken aback again, he didn''t expect the other party to make such a request! "Look closely at this token, it guarantees unconditional assistance. My request is not excessive at all!" The mysterious figure raised the token in his hand and said, somewhat displeased. Jamie shook his head and replied, "Not excessive at all, completely reasonable. I''ll have someone prepare it right away." "Good! And remember to bring a few more bottles of cola." the mysterious figure said before disappearing. Jamie took a deep breath, arranging for someone to prepare the room as the mysterious figure requested, while also quickly calling Nathaniel to inform him about the six monsters gathering towards Genosha. In the Genosha royal palace, Miles, dressed in a yellow silk pajamas, disregarded his appearance and looked at Nathaniel with concern, asking: "Did Jamie really say that? Monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master are gathering towards Genosha, and there are six of them?" Nathaniel nodded, an unprecedented seriousness appearing on his face as he slowly replied, "That is indeed the case. However, Jamie mentioned that there are some things he can''t disclose. Someone will deal with these monsters, but on one condition: Charles must agree." "Charles must agree? Charles?" Miles''s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. Charles was only a level four Beast Master, how could he possibly be the key to eliminating monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master? Someone would step in to deal with these monsters, but only if Charles agreed? What on earth was happening, and why couldn''t Jamie explain the details to them? "Sigh, this world is getting more chaotic. Please keep a close eye on Charles, I trust him, especially after he said those words." "If all those monsters appear in Genosha, it will cause massive panic. Who knows how many lives will be lost as a result." Miles said weakly, he felt that as an emperor, he was truly inadequate, facing a threat to the nation''s safety with no means to counter it. Monsters with the strength of level nine Beast Masters, and there were six of them! Even the Stone Kingdom, which has a level nine Beast Master, would be helpless in this situation, especially among the seven nations of the Abyssal Depths. For now, we can only trust Jamie''s words that someone will step in to resolve this matter. "How about this: let part of the royal bloodline leave Genosha tonight and go to a safe place. Once everything is over, they can come back." Miles said slowly. Nathaniel silently nodded, no matter who it was, knowing that six monsters comparable to level nine Beast Masters would soon appear, no one could simply act as if nothing was happening. "Your Majesty, perhaps you should also..." Nathaniel began to say slowly. Before he could finish his sentence, Miles wearily waved his hand, signaling him to stop. "I''m different, I''m the emperor of Genosha. Since I''ve enjoyed the love and support of my people, I can''t abandon them. If something unexpected happens, I will face it with them." Miles said without any hesitation. He would not flee, even if there was an accident and he couldn''t defeat the six monsters comparable to level nine Beast Masters, he would not leave. His people needed him, especially in the most dangerous and desperate timesthey needed him even more! Nathaniel took a deep breath and nodded, then began to arrange various emergency matters. It wasn''t until the next morning when it was bright that he pretended as if nothing had happened and quietly returned home. His son and daughter, Luna, were enjoying breakfast. When they saw Nathaniel come back, his son quickly sped up his eating, wanting to finish quickly and leave. "Take your time, no rush. You don''t need to go to work early today, just don''t be late." Nathaniel said, waving his hand. His son, the intelligence officer who had previously reported information about Charles to Nathaniel, looked at him with confusion upon hearing this. In the past, Nathaniel had been very strict with him, requiring him to arrive at work earlier than his colleagues and to make no mistakes. He also wasn''t allowed to call him "Dad" at work. Nathaniel did not explain anything, instead, while slowly eating breakfast, he calmly said: "I''ve been quite busy lately. How about taking a break for the next couple of days? You two can go somewhere else and relax." Nathaniel''s son and Luna exchanged puzzled glances and both replied, "No need." "Father, I''ve finished eating and need to go to work. I''m leaving now." Nathaniel''s son said slowly. Nathaniel nodded, he just silently continued eating his breakfast. Once everyone had left, Nathaniel let out a weary sigh. "You two are my children, but there are countless other children in Genosha. I can only do so much. If danger truly arises, don''t blame me." Nathaniel said as he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes. As a minister of Genosha, he had many things to consider. Jamie had said someone would handle those monsters. But this situation was not guaranteed, six monsters strong enough to rival level nine Beast Masters! Even if six level nine Beast Masters appeared to fight those monsters, how many innocent civilians would be affected in the process? How many lives would be lost? But there was no way around it, Genosha had no level nine Beast Masters! Ezra was in the midst of a breakthrough. Even if he succeeded, it wouldn''t change much. Nathaniel took a deep breath, trying to massage the stiffness from his face with his hands as his wife walked out of the kitchen. There were not many servants in Nathaniel''s home, he disliked the feeling of enslaving others, and with just four people in the household, there was no need for extra help. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off today. Did something happen?" The woman slowly walked up behind Nathaniel and began to massage his shoulders. "Nothing''s wrong, it''s just that if something were to happen, would you blame me?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask. The woman''s hands paused for a moment before she opened her arms and embraced Nathaniel, gently saying: "No, you won''t be blamed. The children won''t blame you either, they all understand that you act for this country, for everyone." Hearing this, Nathaniel nodded silently, then stood up, he still needed to return to work. Meanwhile, in the Cyber Academy, in a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles, as usual, was simply having breakfast with his mystical beast. Today, there wasn''t much going on, he mainly planned to use his free time to train Max and the others to improve their mystical beast levels. Just at that moment, as Charles leisurely enjoyed his breakfast, his body suddenly stiffened. He felt a strange sensation in his heart and quickly turned his head, only to find nothing there. "Master, what''s wrong?" Max was the first to notice Charles''s unusual behavior and quickly asked. Charles shook his head at first, but the strange feeling persisted, as if someone was watching him from nearby. "Max, do you feel like there''s something inexplicably odd today?" Charles said slowly. Max shook his head and responded, "No, Master, Max doesn''t feel anything strange." Charles nodded, he hadn''t sensed any danger either and murmured, "It must be my imagination." Chapter 414 Youre Quite Good After that, Charles didn''t think too much about it, he simply assumed it was his overactive imagination. He had quietly activated his [Divine Domain], constantly sensing the information within the private room.There were no unusual scents, no other people''s presence, and the temperature remained unchanged. Even when Charles deliberately held his breath, he found nothing out of the ordinary. Yet, there lingered a strange feeling in his heart, as if someone was watching him from nearby! "Come out! Your concealment is indeed perfect, but there''s still one fatal flaw!" Charles suddenly shouted, his muscles tensing up as the energy within him surged. He gripped the [black gold long knife] he had pulled from his [storage space] tightly in his hand. At this moment, Charles was fully prepared for battle. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, who were eating, also reacted. Though they sensed nothing unusual, they instinctively trusted Charles''s judgment. Max was the first to get ready for a fight, while Little Gold, forgetting about his favorite metallic treats, scanned the area warily. As time passed minute by minute, there was still no change in the cafeteria''s private room, it was just Charles and his mystical beasts. "Master, what''s going on?" Max asked, staying alert and on high alert. Charles did not respond, instead, he lowered the [black gold long knife] and relaxed his battle stance. "It seems I really was overthinking it, never mind, let''s continue eating. I have class after this." Charles said slowly. Earlier, he had chosen to trust his instincts and wanted to provoke a response to see if he could discover anything. However, even after doing so, nothing changed in the private room, and it appeared he truly had been overthinking it. After finishing his meal, Charles directly left the cafeteria with his mystical beasts. Once he had completely departed, a figure appeared out of nowhereit was the mysterious person who had shown up in Jamie''s office yesterday. "Unbelievable, did you really notice something was off just by instinct?" "You even tried to bait me. Luckily, I caught on. How could a Level Four Beast Master detect my presence? If you were a Level Seven or Eight Beast Master, I might have actually revealed myself." "The dean of Genosha Cyber Academy couldn''t detect my presence, yet you noticed it just by instinct. You''re quite an extraordinary talent, this is my first time encountering someone like you." the mysterious person said as he stepped to the window of the private room, pulling back a corner of the curtain to watch Charles''s departing figure. At that moment, Charles suddenly turned around, gazing at the window of the room he had just left. The curtain was gently swaying, but no one appeared. Charles took a deep breath, not lingering any longer, and headed straight for the classroom. Meanwhile, in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, the mysterious person was awkwardly hiding beneath the windowsill. If it hadn''t been for his quick reflexes, he would have been discovered by Charles! "That kid! This is great. The boss just asked me to investigate how you dealt with that [Bodies], and I didn''t expect you to have such strong instincts!" "Calm and collected, very cleversimply perfect!" "I need to observe more to see if I can find an even bigger surprise. I''ll go talk to Jamie and get your consent later." In the next instant, the mysterious person''s figure vanished into thin air. On the other side, as soon as Charles walked into the classroom, he noticed that Zachary and Camilla seemed a bit off, especially Camilla, who instinctively looked up at him several times. Charles slowly made his way to his seat, and just as he sat down, he heard Camilla whisper: "Charles, I want to go out and have some fun, but I''ve never gone out alone. Can you come with me? Just for one day, that''s all I ask." Camilla''s voice sounded almost pleading, piquing Charles''s curiosity. "Why the sudden urge to go out?" Charles asked slowly. A conflicted expression appeared on Camilla''s face as she quietly replied, "My father came to see me today. He wants my sister and me to leave Genosha tonight and spend a couple of days elsewhere." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Charles felt even more puzzled. It seemed normal for Emperor Miles of Genosha to want his two daughters to relax and enjoy themselves. So why did Camilla want him to go along? Seeing Charles''s expression, Camilla remained calm, showing no signs of agreement. She could no longer hold back and whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear: "Last night, many people from the royal family left Genosha Calivia in a hurry." Upon hearing this, Charles immediately understood. Emperor Miles of Genosha wasn''t simply letting Rose and Camilla go out to play, he was escaping! What kind of disaster could prompt Miles to do this? Recalling the strange feeling he had during breakfast, Charles realized that something was indeed happening. "What happened?" Charles asked. Camilla shook her head, she didn''t know either. When she asked her father in the morning, his attitude had been very firmhe insisted that she and her sister leave while he stayed in Genosha Calivia. "Charles, why don''t you come with us?" Camilla said again. Charles shook his head. He still didn''t know what was going on, and besides, there had been no news from Dean Jamie or Mr. Colton. Even if there was danger, it wouldn''t happen right now. It would be better to find out what exactly was happening first. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that in mind, Charles planned to talk to Dean Jamie after class and inform him about the strange occurrences from the morning. He had actually noticed that someone had been in the cafeteria''s private room all along. It was because of his last look back, the surrounding leaves hadn''t moved at all, and Charles distinctly remembered that the curtains had been drawn completely while he was eating. When he left, he also closed the door, so there wouldn''t have been any wind to cause the curtains to flutter. There was only one possibility: someone had been quietly observing him after he left. The person hadn''t acted directly, possessing such stealth abilities, taking his life shouldn''t be difficult for them. Clearly, they weren''t there to kill him. Thus, Charles didn''t rush to the dean''s office immediately, that would have been too abrupt. Now, after speaking with Camilla, he had enough reason to seek out Jamie. With this thought, Charles tried to clear his mind, not thinking too much, and maintained a facade of having discovered nothing. He slowly said to Camilla: "I won''t be leaving for now. I will go to Dean Jamie''s office later to gather some information." Charles said. Camilla sighed, she knew it would be like this. She didn''t want to leave either, she wanted to stay with her father. However, her father''s attitude was exceedingly firm. He insisted that she and her sister must leave Genosha. As for what was actually happening, she had no idea. Zachary remained silent, leaning on the table. He wasn''t interested in the conversation between Camilla and Charles. In his mind, he kept replaying the unease he felt from his father, Mason, earlier that morning. He hadn''t seen his father like this in a long time. The last time was when he was a child, during his mother''s terminal illness when there was no cure. This morning, everyone in the upper echelons of Genosha sensed something was off. However, many didn''t know what was happening. Moreover, Emperor Miles of Genosha still appeared in the royal court as usual. Thus, even though they felt the unease, there was nothing they could do about it. Time passed quickly, and the morning classes came to an end. Charles didn''t have time for lunch and quickly arrived in front of Dean Jamie''s office. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he saw a strange person walking nearby. "Hello, Charles. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." the person said, wearing a white mask adorned with the carvings of ten long swords, looking extremely odd. "Is there something you need from me?" Charles replied, keeping a straight face. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire "There is something very important. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. You can dissipate the dark energy within you." the masked person said cheerfully. Charles felt a chill run down his spine, this person was very powerful! At that moment, Dean Jamie came out, glanced at the masked person, then at Charles, and sighed softly as he said: "Come in. This person''s identity is somewhat special. I''ll explain it to you shortly." Charles nodded, he sensed that Jamie was a bit helpless and had a hint of reverence when facing the mysterious masked individual. "Is this another Level Nine Beast Master like Lucas?" Charles thought to himself. Whatever it was, he had to face it. Charles had a gut feeling that this suddenly appearing masked person might be connected to what was about to happen in Genosha. Soon, with Jamie''s explanation, Charles finally understood everything. He looked at the mysterious masked person with a strange expression and slowly asked, "So those six monsters, which are comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters, are here for me? And you want to gather them all together and deal with them at once?" The masked mysterious person nodded and replied slowly: "More than that, I''m curious. How did you sense something was off this morning? Was it just instinct?" Charles nodded slowly, he indeed sensed an anomaly through his intuition. "I''m glad I reacted quickly in the end, or else you would have already discovered me." the mysterious person remarked with a hint of admiration. Charles silently said, "I already noticed. There was no wind at that time, and I even closed the door when I left." The mysterious person clearly paused for a moment, then said excitedly: "Hahaha, discovering that is even better! You''re quite impressive, kid." Chapter 415 What Does It Matter If Youre a Genius? Faced with the mysterious person''s praise, Charles felt no ripple of emotion inside, instead, he experienced a slight unease. In his view, he had discovered it too late. He had already sensed something odd in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria.Yet, there had been no change in sound, smell, or the air in the room. How did this masked mysterious person manage to do that? [The Cleansers]? To want to kill six monsters comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters in one go, his power must be beyond imagination! "What''s wrong? Are you wondering how I did it?" The mysterious person''s face was obscured by a mask, but his voice revealed that he was in a good mood, speaking with a cheerful tone. Charles nodded slowly. "Good, it''s a great habit to think of solutions when faced with problems right away. But unfortunately, your strength is too low, you''re just a Level Four Beast Master. You have talent, but you''re not at the top level yet." the mysterious person sighed. He had encountered many geniuses, including several like Charles who possessed strong intuition. Although Charles''s talent was impressive, it wasn''t the best. There are many decisive factors in becoming a truly powerful Beast Master, talent is just one of them. "At eighteen, almost nineteen, being a Level Four Beast Master is top-notch in the Abyssal Depths, but in the entire Ethereal Grove, there are still those who are stronger." the mysterious person thought to himself. In many prominent families of the Haunted Marsh, there are numerous geniuses who work hard every day, and it''s not uncommon for someone to become a Level Five Beast Master by eighteen. Thinking of this, the masked mysterious person suppressed his excitement and eagerness. He decided to observe Charles a bit longer before making any decisions. After all, once he thoroughly cleansed those [Bodies], there would still be plenty of time to rest. "Sigh, what a pity. I had planned to use that time to really dive into the game, but all the members of the Ten-Person Meeting are focused on finding successors. I need to hurry up too." the mysterious person thought. He turned his gaze back to Charles, eager to know his response. Dean Jamie of Genosha Cyber Academy looked at Charles helplessly, his mouth slightly open as he slowly said: "Charles, you should understand the dangers involved in this matter, after all, we are talking about six monsters that are comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters." After Jamie finished speaking, he turned his attention to the masked mysterious person, planning to advocate for Charles once more, wondering what would happen if Charles was unwilling... While Jamie was lost in thought, Charles spoke up without hesitation, saying, "Dean, I have no problem with this. I just need to confirm how strong he truly is." Jamie was momentarily taken aback by Charles''s words, then replied somewhat helplessly, "Very strong, but I don''t know exactly how strong." Both of them turned their attention to the mysterious person, who lazily yawned and replied slowly: "Don''t worry, they''re just six [Bodies]. They''re not that troublesome, I just don''t want to waste time clearing them one by one. By the way, can I see the item you used to deal with the [Bodies] in Flower Falls Gorge?" The mysterious person''s gaze suddenly became sharp as he spoke. Charles was prepared for this situation. His heartbeat remained steady, showing no signs of change, and his face and body language were completely normal. "I''m afraid not. That item was a one-time use, it shattered completely not long after I used it." Charles replied calmly. Then, with a hint of curiosity on his face, he asked: "What''s wrong? Was that item really important? If I''d known, I would have kept it, but then I wouldn''t have been able to save the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge." The masked mysterious person fell silent for a moment, carefully scrutinizing Charles. After a long pause, he slowly spoke: "It''s not that important. It''s just that the power capable of countering [Bodies] hasn''t appeared in a long time, it''s been nearly eighteen years since I''ve seen such power." Charles pretended to breathe a sigh of relief, then said with some confusion: "Eighteen years or so? What kind of power are you talking about?" The mysterious person shook his head, not answering Charles''s question. Instead, he waved his hand dismissively and said slowly: "This morning, I took a stroll around the city and noticed quite a few people from the [Constellation]. Once they gather all the intel from within the city, it will probably take them two or three days. Adding in some other matters, they''ll likely make their move in about four or five days." "Before that, you should do what you need to do. By the way, I heard you mention that you have a competition coming up in a couple of days. I''ll be there to watch." Charles was momentarily taken aback, he hadn''t expected the other party to say such a thing. Watching his competition? Was this part of the plan regarding the six [Bodies]? After speaking, the masked mysterious person suddenly vanished before Charles and Jamie, as if he had never existed at all. Charles''s eyes widened in shock, his previously calm expression now filled with intense surprise. He hadn''t even perceived how the other had disappeared from such a close distance. "Strange, right? Last night, he appeared right behind me and watched for a while. I had no idea he was there." Jamie sighed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disheartened, here he was, an Level Eight Beast Master, completely unaware of any anomalies. Yet Charles, merely a Level Four Beast Master, was able to sense something was off through his intuition. The gap between people was indeed vast. "Dean, just how strong is this person? Is he one of the top-tier Level Nine Beast Masters?" Charles pondered for a moment before asking slowly. Jamie shook his head and replied, "I''ve seen plenty of Level Nine Beast Masters, but none as powerful as him. Even Lucas wouldn''t last long in front of him." A presence that is far stronger than a Level Nine Beast Master? What lies beyond the realm of a Level Nine Beast Master? Charles took a deep breath. He began to replay all the events that had just occurred in his mind, including his expressions, actions, and tone, everything should have been fine. The reason he agreed to help the mysterious person attract the six [Bodies] was that there was no better option available. He couldn''t run away, since those [Bodies] were targeting him, escape was not an option. Six beings comparable to Level Nine Beast Mastersthere was no way to evade them! Moreover, many people within Genosha Calivia had started to matter to Charles. Although Teacher Ezra was not in Calivia, there were still Teacher Colton, Dean Jamie, Teacher Hale, as well as Celestine, Camilla, Zachary, Jace, and others. He didn''t know when it had started, but the bonds he had formed were growing stronger. It was no longer like when he first arrived in Calivia, completely isolated with no relationships. "If the [Cleansers] are involved, there shouldn''t be any problems. Don''t worry, Charles. After this is resolved, things will settle down." Jamie said slowly, trying to reassure him. Charles nodded silently. Just from the way the masked mysterious person disappeared at the end, it was clear that his strength was indeed formidable. What Charles was contemplating was Jamie''s latter statement about things settling down in the future. "I''m afraid situations like this will become more frequent. This world is really on the brink of chaos." Charles said, taking a deep breath, feeling a sense of urgency in his heart. When he had first become a Beast Master, he was still in Lsengard, where the only other Beast Master he encountered with a higher level was Joshua. However, since arriving in Calivia, he had lost count of how many high-level Beast Masters he had met. Genosha Calivia would definitely not be his endpoint. Once he stepped out of Genosha and the Abyssal Depths, he would encounter even more Beast Masters, and they would only be stronger! "The only thing I can do now is to focus on improving my strength. The inter-academy competition isn''t important, I will definitely secure a spot." Charles thought to himself. After chatting with him for a few more minutes, Jamie left directly. Charles didn''t linger in the office for long either. He had asked Jamie for leave, skipping the upcoming classes for a few days, planning to catch up later when he had time. Then, Charles dove straight into the training room. Meanwhile, in the most luxurious hotel in Genosha, Wayne was continuously flipping through the documents in his hands. These were materials he had purchased at a high price from an intelligence organization, all containing information about Charles. "Is this for real? A genius like this could emerge in such a small place as Genosha?" Wayne slowly set down the documents, taking a deep breath. From the information received, it was clear that Charles was indeed a genuine genius, far superior to the typical talents from the Haunted Marsh! Charles''s level of genius could likely be considered top-tier even within the Haunted Marsh. "Fortunately, he''s only a Level Four Beast Master right now, and during the competition, he''ll be using the same weapons and equipment. This will greatly reduce his strength." Wayne said, clenching his fists tightly. At the banquet that day, Charles had humiliated him using his ancestor, and this grudge had to be repaid! Otherwise, when he returned to the Haunted Marsh, the Tomos the Wayne Family would mock him, saying he brought shame to the family. "If I drink the new type of miracle drug that Genosha can''t detect in advance, my strength can increase by at least fifty percent! Even a typical Level Six Beast Master wouldn''t be able to defeat me in a short time, and Charles would definitely stand no chance!" Wayne shook his neck vigorously, unable to contain his excitement. Chapter 416 It Shouldnt Be Like This In the palace of Genosha,"Your Majesty, we have received news from Jamie. Charles has agreed." Nathaniel reported, bowing to Emperor Miles of Genosha. Upon hearing this, Miles let out a sigh of relief. Although he had anticipated that Charles would not refuse, he still felt very tense and worried until everything was actually confirmed. This was no small matter, if things went wrong, the entire Genosha could be facing destruction! The Abyssal Depths once had seven kingdoms, and the one that disappeared was destroyed by a Level Nine Beast Master. "Did Jamie mention when they will take action?" Miles asked as he paced back and forth. Nathaniel replied, "In about four or five days. Jamie said that the powerful individual seems quite interested in Charles and intends to watch his match in person." Upon hearing this, Miles immediately stopped in his tracks. A being confident enough to kill six monsters comparable to a Level Nine Beast Master wanting to personally watch Charles''s match was somewhat unusual. However, considering that it was Charles, Miles could understand it a little better. "It seems the other party has also recognized Charles''s talent? If Charles could become their apprentice, it would be fantastic for all of Genosha!" Miles inhaled deeply, unable to suppress his imagination. Putting everything else aside, if Charles really established a master-apprentice relationship with that powerful individual, at the very least, no Level Nine Beast Master would dare to attack Genosha. "This this might not be very likely, right?" Nathaniel said slowly, somewhat uncertain. Compared to an unknown powerful individual, Nathaniel leaned more toward Ezra, who was on the verge of becoming a Level Nine Beast Master. After all, in his opinion, some powerful individuals could have very strange personalities, such as Lucas, who had an extreme aversion to dark attribute Beast Masters. This unknown powerful individual suddenly appearing in Genosha might also have some quirks, just like Lucas? As Nathaniel pondered, Emperor Miles of Genosha took a deep breath and said slowly: Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Notify everyone that the inter-academy competition will be moved up to tomorrow. Once the match is over, I will have Camilla and Rose leave Genosha." This was unavoidable, Miles, as the emperor, had to consider everything in greater detail and prepare for the worst-case scenario. That scenario was the entire Genosha being heavily damaged due to the battle between six monsters and that powerful individual! "Also, I will personally attend tomorrow''s match." Miles said slowly. After saying this, he turned his gaze to Nathaniel. "At your command, Your Majesty. I will ensure everything is in order." Nathaniel replied. "You should also prepare early and find a suitable time for your family to leave Genosha." Miles sighed and said softly. Nathaniel shook his head and didn''t say anything more. ... The news of the inter-academy competition being moved up spread instantly throughout Genosha, and everyone was curious about what could have caused this change. However, the officials did not disclose the specific reasons, and various speculations online were wildly diverse. Just as everyone was discussing this, an even more explosive piece of news broke out. "What! This Wayne from the Haunted Marsh actually dares to be so arrogant, publicly stating that after defeating Charles, he will invite Goddess Luna to enjoy a concert together?" "Is this fool unaware that Luna has already taken a liking to Charles?" "Is he not afraid that Charles will directly incapacitate him during the match?" "Don''t worry about that, it is possible to surrender during the match, and if one side is too injured, the referee will stop the match personally." "I thought Wayne wouldn''t dare to participate in the inter-academy competition because he was afraid of being defeated by Charles!" "By the way, what response has Charles given? This guy is so arrogant, he doesn''t seem to regard Charles at all." "I don''t know. I heard from students at Cyber Academy that Charles has taken a leave of absence and has been in the training room." As the people of Genosha discussed this, they suddenly fell silent. There was no other reason, it seemed that whenever Charles spent a long time in the training room, something significant would happen. However, many people believed that Charles was actively preparing for battle, intending to teach Wayne a good lesson during the match. In reality, Charles had no such thoughts at all. He was currently in the training room, continuously utilizing his [Divine Domain]. "Breathe, sound, scent..." Charles kept replaying the scene from the morning when he was eating in the cafeteria booth in his mind, but he couldn''t find any details that would help him identify the mysterious person. "Vision doesn''t work either, that mysterious person maintained the same breathing rate as me, even the same heartbeat?" Charles furrowed his brows. His training efficiency in the afternoon was not very good because the appearance of that mysterious person unsettled him. The stealth techniques employed by the other party were simply too perfect, there was no way to detect them! Moreover, when the mysterious person finally disappeared, Charles had carefully sensed the surroundings but found nothing. "The [darkness cloak] merges oneself with the shadows, allowing for stealth in the dark. So what about that mysterious person? Could they also be doing the same?" "Am I unable to perceive them because they have completely blended into the environment?" "What could it be? The air? The floor? Or more likely, the light!" Suddenly, Charles''s eyes lit up! He began to close his eyes, carefully recalling the events in the cafeteria booth that morning, as well as the subtle changes in light when the mysterious person left Dean''s office. It was only at this moment that Charles let out a deep sigh of relief. At first, not being able to spot the other person was acceptable, after all, no one is infallible. However, when encountering a problem, one must immediately consider how to face a similar situation next time. "Now that I know, I should be prepared. When the surrounding environment undergoes a significant change, it will definitely expose the other person''s vulnerabilities." Charles clenched his fist. He looked at Max, Mia, Mousie, and Little Gold, who were training hard, along with the information prompts in his eyes. "It''s almost time, perhaps after the inter-academy competition, they will face promotion." Charles thought to himself. It was already very late, but he chose not to rest and only returned to his dormitory exhausted late at night. Habitually, he turned on the dormitory lights, and the entire room lit up instantly. Charles instinctively turned the switch off and then back on quickly, but there was no change in the room. "That mysterious person must be busy with something important, they wouldn''t be watching me constantly. They said they would personally watch my match, do they want to see my combat abilities?" Just then, a noble from the Haunted Marsh had foolishly decided to challenge him in the competition. Thinking of this, Charles opened his phone to see if anything unusual had happened outside in the afternoon. As soon as he opened his phone, he saw topics about Wayne. Clicking in, he discovered that Wayne had posted a series of photos on the Genosha network. [Nine hundred and ninety-nine golden roses are ready!] [Let that ignorant commoner see what true nobility looks like!] [After defeating Charles, I will invite Lady Luna to the concert!] Charles frowned, he couldn''t understand why Wayne seemed to have something wrong with his head. Seeing the information about Luna, Charles curiously clicked to take a closer look and found that Luna had actually replied to this topic. The reply was very simple, just one sentence: [Get lost!] Yet Wayne seemed oblivious to everything, as he commented below Luna''s reply: [Beautiful lady, don''t worry, I will make sure Charles is out of your sight!] Charles couldn''t help but slap his forehead, he felt an impulse to teach Wayne a good lesson. "This guy is also a Level 5 Beast Master and a genius from the Haunted Marsh. He should provide me with a decent fight. It''s a good opportunity to see my true strength without the [black gold long knife]." Charles thought of this and felt a spark of interest. He didn''t mind letting Wayne know just how strong a Level 4 Beast Master could be! Early the next morning, when Charles went to the cafeteria for breakfast as usual, he arrived at the booth on the second floor. After setting down his food, he instinctively closed the window and drew the curtains. Then, Charles quietly walked over to the light switch in the booth and pressed it down sharply. The moment the surroundings lit up, Charles activated his [Divine Domain]. He didn''t overlook any detail and carefully observed every corner of the booth. "Alright, stop hiding. I just happened to order a little extra food, why don''t we eat together?" Charles said slowly, addressing a corner of the booth. There was no response at all. Charles ignored it and leisurely enjoyed his breakfast. After finishing his meal, he deliberately put away the extra food and took out new cutlery, arranging it neatly. Once he had done all of this, Charles opened the booth door and left. Time passed little by little, and a figure slowly emerged. "This kid is interesting. Did he really just notice me? In just one short night, he''s already figured out how to make me reveal a flaw?" the mysterious person with a white mask exclaimed in surprise. The sudden change in light in the booth had prompted a quick reaction from him, and he immediately summoned the light energy within him to adapt to the surrounding environment. "However, even if he knows, he shouldn''t be able to detect me. How on earth did this kid do it?" Chapter 417 The Arrogant Wayne The mysterious person looked at the neatly arranged food on the table, feeling no appetite whatsoever. His interest in Charles was growing stronger by the moment."Good talent, strong intuition, a sharp mind, and completely calm throughout. He''s a promising prospect, now it''s just a matter of seeing how he performs in battle." The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, slowly sat down but didn''t pick up any utensils. Instead, he took a deep breath, inhaling the steam rising from the food. In an instant, the food lost its color and turned grayish-white. Then, the mysterious person sighed helplessly and said somewhat forlornly, "I haven''t had a proper meal in a long time, playing video games is much more interesting." ... Inside Genosha''s largest stadium, the place was already packed with people. The competition venue had already been built in the middle of the green area inside the stadium. Surrounding the stadium were several large screens, making it easier for the audience in the back to watch the event. Charles followed the Cyber Academy team as they slowly entered the stadium. When he arrived at the designated area for Cyber Academy, he had barely appeared when he heard deafening cheers from the stands: "Charles! Look, it''s my idol Charles!" "Quick, take a picture! There haven''t been any updates on Charles''s photos online for two or three days. He''s even more charming in person, it''s impossible to look away!" "I can''t take it anymore, I''m so excited! Charles! I will always support you!" Charles listened to the shouts around him with a blank expression, his mind still preoccupied with what had just happened. "Relying solely on the light from the lamps is a bit too weak. My intuition has sharpened a bit, and I have a rough idea that the other party is in that corner, but I still can''t pinpoint the exact location." There was nothing he could do about it, he knew that the other party''s strength was just too formidable. Even Jamie, an Level 8 Beast Master, had been unable to sense their presence. He was just a Level 4 Beast Master. Once he became a Level 5 Beast Master and successfully contracted a light attribute mystical beast, he would be able to use the energy from that light attribute to more strongly alter the surrounding light. At that point, he would be able to completely unravel the other party''s method of hiding. Just then, two figures slowly approached, it was Luna and Snow. Snow directly pulled Luna down to sit next to Charles. Jace, Zachary, and Camilla were also near Charles, and their gazes instinctively turned toward Luna and Snow. Luna simply nodded, while Snow greeted Camilla, "Little Ran, you need to perform well later. You might even face off against your sister, so make sure to fight with all your strength." Camilla silently nodded, her gaze lingering on Luna. Recently, there had been a lot of talk in Genosha about Luna and Charles, with most people saying they were a match made in heaven. One was the monstrous boy from Cyber Academy, and the other was the aloof genius girl from Genosha. For some reason, Camilla felt a bit agitated at that moment. She slowly shifted her gaze to Charles and noticed that he showed no signs of joy or excitement, which relieved her a bit. However, just then, another figure approached. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "Charles, what have you been busy with lately?" Celestine asked as she sensed the somewhat tense atmosphere and walked over to Charles. She then turned her gaze to Jace, who immediately stood up and moved to a nearby seat, giving up his spot. "I''ve been busy leveling up my mystical beast and dealing with some other matters. Why do you ask?" Charles replied as he watched Celestine sit next to him. "Nothing much, I just missed you recently." Celestine said, her cheeks flushing as she spoke firmly. Zachary and Jace exchanged knowing glances and quietly shifted away from their seats to sit further apart. They certainly didn''t want to stay in such an awkward atmosphere. "That''s Charles for you, staying completely calm in a situation like this without a single change in expression!" Jace whispered to Zachary. Zachary nodded vigorously and quietly glanced back. He noticed that Camilla and Luna showed no change in their expressions, but after hearing Celestine''s words, "I missed you." both of them instinctively straightened up. "They''re not going to start fighting, are they?" Zachary looked at Charles with a sympathetic gaze. "Sometimes being too charming isn''t a good thing." Jace said slowly. Zachary sighed and replied, "That''s true, but as two single guys, what right do we have to say that? I really envy Charles!" It wasn''t just Jace and Zachary who were paying attention to the situation with Charles, the audience in the stadium looked on with expressions of envy and jealousy as three top beauties surrounded him. "Wow! No wonder he''s my idol, I can only dream of such a scene!" "Don''t even say it, bro, I wouldn''t dare to dream about it. If I were Charles, that would be amazing! I''d trade ten years off my life for that kind of charm!" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I just want to meet someone as good as them, if I could do that, I''d gladly live three years less!" "Stop dreaming, only someone like Charles gets this kind of treatmentthree top goddesses!" "Exactly! One is the noble second princess of Genosha, Your Highness, one is the youthful and beautiful senior Celestine, and the other is the universally recognized goddess, Luna! It''s truly enviable!" "Look, that person looks familiar, isn''t that the Beast Master Wayne from the Haunted Marsh? He''s walking toward Charles!" Sure enough, under the audience''s gaze, Wayne stepped out from the Nova Academy area and slowly made his way toward Charles. Charles heard the murmurs around him and instinctively looked up. To be honest, he actually wanted Wayne to show up right now. Celestine, Camilla, and Luna kept exchanging glances, and the tension in the air was palpable! However, Celestine still held the upper hand at the moment, after all, Camilla and Luna couldn''t openly say "I missed you" in front of others. "Charles, I''ll give you one more chance. As long as you sincerely apologize to me, according to noble etiquetteno, you''re just a commoner, so you should kneel and accept my forgivenessI will let you off the hook in the battle!" Wayne said slowly. In an instant, Celestine, Camilla, and Luna''s attention was drawn to Wayne. "Apologize? Charles hasn''t done anything wrong, you''re the one who provoked him at the banquet!" Celestine shot a cold glance at him and said angrily. She had learned about what happened at the banquet afterward, she had missed it due to other commitments, but otherwise, she would have exploded in public! "Exactly, you were the one who was rude first." Camilla added, her cheeks puffed up in anger. Luna slowly spoke up, her tone icy as she said, "Get lost." Wayne''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the three ladies before him. He pointed to his own face and replied, "It''s all my fault? He''s just a commoner now, what right does he have to be so arrogant? I am the Count of the Haunted Marsh!" Wayne couldn''t understand, Charles couldn''t have attracted the attention of three such charming ladies just because of his looks, could he? What charm could a mere commoner possibly have? He was already a Level 5 Beast Master and the Count of the Haunted Marsh, wearing clothes that cost nearly ten gold coins! With that thought, Wayne took a deep breath, striving to maintain an elegant smile on his face, and spoke as calmly as possible: "Ladies, I don''t know what kind of tricks Charles has used to attract your attention, but I will show you just how incompetent and arrogant this commoner truly is!" He emphasized the word "commoner" to highlight Charles''s status. To his surprise, Celestine, Camilla, and Luna didn''t even glance at the pretentious Wayne! "Disgusting!" Celestine said bluntly. "Rude!" Camilla huffed angrily. And Luna, still unwavering, repeated, "Get lost!" At this point, Wayne could no longer tolerate it. He looked at Charles, who hadn''t said a word, and pointed a finger directly at his nose, shouting in anger: "I have given you a chance, Charles. Don''t worry, when the competition comes, I will show you the consequences of a commoner daring to disrespect someone above him!" "I will let everyone know just how weak you really are!" Charles did not respond, he simply raised his gaze to Wayne''s outstretched finger. Then, he slowly shifted his focus to Wayne''s vulnerable throat. A chilling aura emanated from Charles''s eyes. Wayne instinctively trembled and took two steps back. By the time he realized what was happening, Charles had already looked away. "Look! The Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, just one glance from Charles and he was scared enough to back away!" "I didn''t just see it, I recorded it too! This guy has no guts at allhe dares to come and taunt Charles?" "I want to see what happens when he actually faces Charles, will he just surrender on the spot?" Wayne''s whole body began to tremble. He heard the laughter around him and saw Charles''s ever-calm expression, and the anger in his heart reached its peak! No matter what it took, he had to win the competition! Wayne screamed inside his mind in a frenzy. Chapter 418 I Am Charless Lackey Charles paid no attention to Wayne, who was acting like a clown, and instead focused on the information on his phone about the competition.In the next two days, they would quickly select sixteen strong contenders, and the defeated participants would enter the loser''s bracket to compete for the last sixteen spots. On the third day, the top sixteen from the winner''s bracket would face the top sixteen from the loser''s bracket to fight for the final six spots. "Three days of competition means that for everyone else, the daily battle intensity won''t be light. If someone gets seriously injured during a fight, they''ll basically be out of this competition." Charles thought to himself. Sometimes, when facing an evenly matched opponent, it''s not necessary to fight to the death, one can choose to temporarily withdraw and enter the loser''s bracket to secure a qualifying spot. Moreover, while the competition in the loser''s bracket is fierce, there likely won''t be many powerful Beast Masters, which could effectively secure a spot for the third day''s competition. At that moment, a sudden wave of gasps erupted from the audience not far away. Charles instinctively looked up and followed the gaze of the spectators, only to see the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, along with Nathaniel and other ministers, slowly entering the arena. "Look! It''s His Majesty the Emperor! I can''t believe he came in person, especially on the first day of the competition. I thought he would only show up for the final match!" "Get out of the way, don''t block my view!" "I didn''t expect His Majesty to take this competition so seriously. With him watching in person, the competitors'' fighting spirit will surely be even stronger!" "That''s for sure! The upcoming matches are bound to be thrilling!" Everyone in attendance began to feel a surge of anticipation. They were not only looking forward to the battle between Charles and Wayne but also eager to see the performances of other talented young contestants. After all, it had been a long time since Genosha had hosted such a noteworthy event. This was about the future competition with Kingston, only truly powerful geniuses had the right to represent all of Genosha in battle! Under the excited gaze of the crowd, Nathaniel slowly ascended the platform in the arena and spoke softly into the microphone: "I''m sure everyone has been looking forward to today''s competition for a long time. We will be selecting the six strongest geniuses from Genosha, who will represent our entire nation in a month and show the world what Genosha''s talents are made of!" "The top six contestants in this competition will receive generous rewards. Not only will they gain access to the secret realms of Genosha, but they will also have the opportunity to select weapons and equipment from the royal treasury!" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s announcement, all the young competitors in attendance became excited, and Zachary and Jace were no exception! "There''s even a chance to choose weapons from the treasury! You have to know there are quite a few purple-quality weapons in there, and some orange-quality ones too!" Jace exclaimed, his mouth agape. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire For ordinary students, obtaining even a decent blue-quality piece of equipment was already impressive. If someone managed to get their hands on purple-quality gear, it would certainly make others envious! Not to mention orange-quality weapons, among the people Jace knew, only Charles seemed to have both an orange-quality set of armor and a long knife that he often used, which was also orange-quality! Thinking of this, Jace instinctively turned to Charles and asked: "Charles, you''ve been to the royal treasury. What''s it like in there? Is it all shiny and filled with lots of good stuff?" Charles pondered for a moment before replying quietly, "It''s average, really. There are indeed some good items, but they''re quite rare. Many purple-quality weapons aren''t really that powerful." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jace took a deep breath. Just then, Zachary patted Jace on the shoulder and said slowly: "Charles is different from us. The things he doesn''t value are already extremely rare for you and me." Jace paused for a moment, then suddenly understood. For him, a purple-quality weapon would be more than enough to satisfy him. But for Charles, perhaps only an orange-quality weapon would barely pass muster and be worth considering. "True, I suppose I have no hope in this competition. After all, there are many powerful geniuses. I might as well just dream about it." Jace said slowly, then clenched his fists tightly and continued with renewed determination: "But I won''t give up! Let me see the gap between myself and the others!" Zachary looked at Jace and nodded. Sometimes, accepting one''s own mediocrity and not giving up can be a difficult thing to achieve. After all, he still harbored a glimmer of hope in his heart that he could keep pace with Charles and not be left far behind. However, every time he thought of Charles defeating a fifth-level Beast Master in Flower Falls Gorge, Zachary couldn''t help but sigh. Out of the six spots, Charles would undoubtedly secure one without any surprises, along with Luna and the incredibly strong Finn. That left only three spots remaining. With this in mind, Zachary took a deep breath. If he wanted to keep up with Charles and not be left at the back, he had to secure one of those spots. Only then could he temporarily follow in Charles''s footsteps. Before he encountered Charles, Zachary had never imagined that a genius who seemed like a monster would appear, making the chase feel like a daunting task. The opening ceremony and declaration on Nathaniel''s side had already concluded. The inter-academy competition among the three major schools of Genosha had officially begun. As the images on the stadium''s big screen flickered, a series of matchups began to appear. Jace looked up and immediately froze in place because his opponent on the big screen was none other than Wayne, who had just arrived to provoke him! "What''s going on? Is my luck really this bad? My first match is against a fifth-level Beast Master!" Jace muttered to himself. The excitement and anticipation he had just felt vanished in an instant, leaving him somewhat at a loss. Zachary also looked at the big screen not far away, then turned to Jace and comforted him, "It''s just a bit of bad luck. But you can choose to preserve your strength and enter the loser''s bracket. You might still have a better chance." Charles nodded slightly, agreeing with Zachary''s point. After all, Jace was only a third-level Beast Master, and facing Wayne, a fifth-level Beast Master, he was certainly at a disadvantage and might even get injured, which would affect his future matches. To the ordinary people outside, a third-level Beast Master might still seem like a pretty good existence. However, for the true geniuses of Genosha, a fourth-level Beast Master was merely the minimum requirement to compete for a spot! The decision ultimately rested in Jace''s hands. As the other competitors prepared, Jace slowly stood up under the gazes of Zachary and Charles and walked toward the competition arena. "Are you sure about this?" Charles couldn''t help but ask again. A smile spread across Jace''s face as he looked at Charles and said slowly, "Don''t worry, Charles. I just want to experience the strength of a fifth-level Beast Master. When we faced that fifth-level Beast Master who attacked us, I chose to give up. This time, I won''t." Charles was slightly taken aback by Jace''s response. It turned out that Jace had always kept the memory of their earlier attack in his heart. He now understood why Jace would still choose to fight after learning that Wayne was a fifth-level Beast Master. If he chose to give up again like before, all of Jace''s efforts and changes during this period would be in vain. "Alright, just be careful. Winning or losing is part of the game, don''t dwell on it too much." Charles reached out and patted Jace on the shoulder. Then, he walked toward his own competition arena. This time, his opponent was not strong, just an average third-level Beast Master from Nova Academy. As soon as Charles entered the competition arena, the opponent bent down and bowed, a bittersweet smile on his face as he said slowly: "Charles, I can''t believe my luck. To run into you right from the start, I know I''m no match for you, so I choose to concede!" "I have a small request, though. I hope you can grant it: could we take a photo together? That way, I wouldn''t leave empty-handed." Charles calmly nodded. His attention was still focused on the match between Jace and Wayne. As soon as the referee quickly announced the results of this match, Charles did not linger at all and went directly to the match where Jace and Wayne were competing. "I remember you, you''re like Charles''s lackey, right? So, what? As a third-level Beast Master, you still don''t want to concede?" Wayne said with an elegant smile, speaking slowly. Especially when he saw Charles approaching, his smile grew even more pronounced. "Are you still dreaming? Do you really think that a third-level Beast Master stands any chance against a fifth-level Beast Master?" Wayne said casually as he strolled toward Jace. In response to Wayne''s words, Jace took a deep breath. He was clear about his choice. When he faced the fifth-level Beast Master alongside Charles during the earlier attack, he had chosen to retreat and give up. Now, a similar situation was laid out before him. "This time, I won''t back down. After all, you said it yourselfI''m Charles''s lackey. It would be so embarrassing to just surrender." Jace said as he lifted his head and puffed out his chest, speaking with determination. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 419 Poor Guy! "Poor guy, I say you''re Charles''s lackey, and you actually feel some inexplicable pride about it. It''s just ridiculous." Wayne couldn''t help but shake his head.He truly couldn''t understand what this person was thinking. Labeled as a commoner''s lackey, this guy showed no signs of inferiority, instead, he seemed to take pride in it. It was simply laughable! "Of course! I''m Charles''s lackey. If I were your lackey, I''d be so ashamed that I''d dig a hole in the ground to hide in!" Jace said with a slight smile, continuing slowly: "And by the way, even being Charles''s lackey isn''t something just anyone can qualify for. At the very least, you''re not one of them!" Faced with Jace''s words, Wayne was left stunned in place. He could hardly believe what he had just heard. As a fifth-level Beast Master, a member of the Haunted Marsh Wayne Family, and the Count of the Haunted Marsh Tomos, he was being told that he didn''t even qualify to be Charles''s lackey? What an insult! A disgrace of the highest order! "You''ll regret this. This match will become a painful memory you won''t easily forget. Just wait!" The elegant smile had completely vanished from Wayne''s face, replaced by an uncontrollable fury. He was a noble! A high and mighty noble! Anyone who dared to offend him had to face severe and painful punishment, only in this way could he maintain his noble dignity! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere between Jace and Wayne grew increasingly tense. The referee in the competition arena quietly glanced at the two of them before loudly announcing: "Both contestants, please prepare. The match begins!" As soon as the referee''s words fell, Jace summoned his three mystical beasts at lightning speed. Two Gold-quality mystical beasts and one Silver-quality mystical beast appeared before the crowd. Wayne sneered in contempt and said, "Typical of a commoner, even the contracted mystical beasts exude a sense of inferiority." As he mocked Jace, he summoned his own mystical beasts. Five six-star formations lit up, and five majestic-looking mystical beasts appeared in the arena. Some spectators in the audience immediately recognized Wayne''s mystical beasts, exclaiming in shock: "No wonder he''s the Beast Master of the Haunted Marsh, all five mystical beasts are high-quality Thunder attribute beaststhree Platinum quality and two Emerald quality!" "Wow! That''s incredible! He has two Emerald-quality mystical beasts? That''s almost rivaling Charles!" Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Not at all. The gap between Platinum quality and Emerald quality is nowhere near as significant as the gap between Emerald quality and Diamond quality mystical beasts. Besides, Charles''s fourth mystical beast is already Diamond quality, and his fifth might be even higher!" Listening to the discussions from the audience below, Wayne clenched his fists tightly. Now, Charles not only rejected his dream of a Marquis title right in front of him, but he also had contracted higher-quality mystical beasts! Wayne had always clung to Charles''s status as a commoner, ridiculing and provoking him in various ways. But this commoner was stronger than him in every way, aside from the level of Beast Master, this noble had no advantage over Charles whatsoever. That was something Wayne couldn''t accept at all! "You better surrender soon. I won''t kill you, I just want you to understand the consequences of challenging a noble!" Wayne said harshly. With that, he immediately ordered his five mystical beasts to attack Jace. The arena was filled with powerful Thunder attribute energy, making Jace''s hair stand on end. Facing the assault from Wayne''s mystical beasts, Jace gritted his teeth and activated Beast Mastery. His three mystical beasts transformed into three orbs of light and merged into his body. "Foolish! No wonder you''re a lowly commoner, when faced with a greater number of enemies, you choose to fight yourself instead of letting your mystical beasts battle!" Wayne scoffed derisively. He held nothing back in his attack, unleashing all his power. Moreover, he directed his mystical beasts to target specific areas on Jace''s body. Those areas were all capable of inflicting immense pain without threatening his life. He wanted Jace to experience just how painful the wrath of a noble could be! In the next instant, The attacks from the five Thunder attribute mystical beasts, along with Wayne''s skills, filled the space in front of Jace, leaving him with no room to dodge! "Oh my god, is this the power of a fifth-level Beast Master? I can feel the Thunder attribute energy in the air making my body numb." one audience member couldn''t help but exclaim. At this moment, Charles furrowed his brows. In his view, Jace had no chance of winning. If it were him, with just a third-level Beast Master''s power, he would have chosen to launch an aggressive attack, using a fierce offensive to constantly pressure Wayne. However, that was something only he could accomplish. As expected, the situation unfolded just as Charles had anticipated. Despite Jace''s efforts to dodge and avoid Wayne''s attacks, his speed was too slow, and he hadn''t anticipated his escape route in advance, so Jace was struck by a bolt of lightning. The overwhelming Thunder attribute energy made his body convulse uncontrollably. Jace bit down hard on his lip, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Even so, he still did not make a sound. "Waste! How dare you fight me at such a level?" Wayne approached the fallen Jace, his expression filled with arrogance and pride. "A fifth-level Beast Master is nothing but this..." Jace finally opened his mouth. His first words were not a surrender, but rather a tone filled with relief. A fifth-level Beast Master was indeed powerful, a full-force strike had knocked him to the ground, leaving him unable to resist. However, he was still alive, and he could still get back up! "At first, I thought that facing a fifth-level Beast Master would mean I would be easily killed with just one strike. I didn''t want to die, I feared death." Jace said softly as he struggled to rise. "So, back then, I was terrified and chose to give up, not fighting alongside Charles. That has weighed heavily on my heart ever since." Upon hearing Jace''s words, Wayne''s face displayed a look of intense confusion. Could this kid have been hit in the head by that Thunder attribute energy? He was saying things that no one else could understand. As a fifth-level Beast Master, one attack had brought this guy to his knees, making his body tremble. Yet, this person named Jace showed no signs of fear or terror, nor any pain, instead, he was filled with a sense of relief and even began to feel excited. "Crazy! It seems you still need my Thunder attribute energy for some more treatment." Wayne said, shaking his neck. He showed no restraint, unleashing his powerful Thunder attribute attack once more. With his body already numb, Jace now had no chance to evade Wayne''s attack. The referee beside them showed a hint of compassion in his gaze. He had extensive combat experience and knew that this strike would not kill Jace, but would leave him severely injured, likely bedridden for at least six months. "Enough, Jace has lost the ability to resist, this match..." The referee''s words were cut off before he could finish. "Referee, it''s fine. He can still endure. Let the fight continue." Charles said calmly. Instantly, everyone present was stunned. Countless people in the audience were filled with immense confusion. Wasn''t the relationship between Jace and Charles quite good? Now Charles was saying to let the fight go on, which meant Jace would suffer even more severe injuries against Wayne''s attacks. Even Zachary, who had already finished his match, and Camilla wore puzzled expressions in response to this situation. Only Luna remained silent, her gaze fixed on Jace. At this moment, upon hearing Charles''s words, Jace managed a laborious smile and slowly raised his thumb in Charles''s direction, saying: "As expected of Charles, you truly understand me!" In response to Jace''s comment, the others were left dumbfounded. Why did Jace still look so grateful towards Charles? "Sister Luna, what is going on? I don''t understand at all." Snow instinctively asked Luna. Luna answered succinctly, "Heart forging." "Heart forging?" Zachary repeated Luna''s response, still somewhat confused. Luna did not elaborate further but turned her gaze toward Charles, filled with shock. Most people were unaware that the most important element of a genius, aside from talent, is a strong heart. This world is never short of those with average qualifications who, when given an opportunity, rapidly grow into powerful beings. They all shared one common trait: an incredibly strong heart that never chose to give up hope and fought tenaciously at all times! "Charles actually realized that this is a critical moment for Jace''s heart forging. I didn''t notice it at all!" Luna thought to herself. At that moment, the battle on the scene began to continue. Wayne continued to unleash his attacking skills while casting a derisive glance at Charles outside the ring, saying in a condescending tone: "Is this how you treat your subordinate? Just watching him suffer like this? Charles, you really are cold and heartless!" Chapter 420 Regret? "Stop fucking around, you worthless piece of trash! So what if you''re a Level 5 Beast Master? As long as you can''t kill me, I won''t give up fighting!" Jace shouted through gritted teeth.Jace was doing everything he could to mobilize the elemental energy within him, and a powerful attack was forming in his hands. That''s right, he didn''t want to just passively take hits and suffer attacks, he wanted to strike back! Even with the strength of a Level 3 Beast Master, he wouldn''t just sit tight and wait for death against a Level 5 Beast Master! Wayne looked at the light in Jace''s hands and sneered dismissively. This level of attack probably couldn''t even break through a Level 5 Beast Master''s defenses. The energy of lightning in the arena was growing increasingly intense, and around Wayne''s body, bolts of lightning were appearing, crackling with sound, it was the powerful roar of thunder! As the energy reached its peak, Wayne threw the skill in his hand towards Jace without hesitation. However, surprisingly, Jace didn''t make any attempt to dodge, instead, he directly faced Wayne''s attack! "Is Jace really that foolish? Is he trying to get himself killed?" The audience gasped in shock, unable to comprehend Jace''s actions. "Yeah, a Level 3 Beast Master facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and he won''t just surrender early? This is just too stupid." "I think so too. If it were me, I would have surrendered a long time ago. After all, Wayne''s lightning attacks look incredibly painful!" "Look over there! Jace is being tortured by the lightning energy and is about to pass out!" All the spectators below couldn''t help but focus their attention on Jace. They saw him trembling all over, his skin turning charred black, his hair and eyebrows completely gone, and blood oozing from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. Yet Jace''s right hand, the attack skill he had condensed from his elemental energy, remained intact, instead, it trembled slightly as it adjusted its direction, locking onto Wayne! "Whoosh!" Jace''s attack flew swiftly toward Wayne. Wayne, who was tormenting Jace with his own lightning energy, didn''t have time to dodge and chose to withstand Jace''s attack using his Level 5 Beast Master''s physical prowess! "Bang!" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire A sound akin to a balloon bursting rang out, and Wayne frowned slightly. He wasn''t hurt at all, that previous attack was completely insignificant, as if it merely aimed to make contact with him. Though it was fast, it lacked any power. "Trash is just trash. Even if you hit me, what does it matter? It did no damage at all. Now, just enjoy the pain of my lightning energy ravaging your body!" Wayne wore a smug smile on his face. Seeing Jace''s expression of agony, he felt a sense of pleasure wash over him. This was the feeling! The only valuable thing a lowly commoner could provide was the delightful sound of their wretched screams! And the humble pleas, along with the exhilarating fear! This is how commoners should behave when facing nobles. "Enough! The outcome of this match is already clear. Wayne, please stop the fight immediately." The referee couldn''t bear to watch any longer, if this continued, Jace would be in danger of losing his life! Wayne acted as if he hadn''t heard, his gaze fixed on Jace, filled with the enjoyment of tormenting someone else. At that moment, a chilling sensation crept up from beneath the arena. Wayne''s body suddenly stiffened, and he instinctively ceased channeling his lightning energy, looking back to see Charles staring at him. What kind of eyes were those? They held no emotion, cold and unyielding like eternal ice, suffocating and hard to breathe around! Wayne had never seen such a gaze beforea look that sent shivers down his spine! "Referee, I''ve stopped fighting. Please announce the result of the match." Wayne urged, unable to meet Charles''s eyes and turning instead to the referee. "The match is over, the winner is Wayne." the referee announced loudly. Wayne let out a sigh of relief, the piercing gaze had vanished. "Why is no one cheering? I''m the ultimate victor!" Wayne noticed that the atmosphere felt a bit off. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Charles had somehow made his way onto the arena floor. "What do you want? Our match hasn''t even started yet!" Wayne instinctively took two steps back, he hadn''t had the chance to use the special miracle drug that could enhance his strength. In his current state, if he were to fight Charles, he might not stand a chance! However, Charles paid no attention to Wayne, his gaze towards Wayne was as indifferent as one might have for wildflowers by the roadside. Just as Charles was about to bend down and carry Jace out of the arena, Jace''s charred arm suddenly moved. He slowly shifted his arm, trying desperately to support his body, but he had no strength left and had no choice but to give up. "Alright, you did very well, very well indeed." Charles said slowly. There was a rare emotion in his voice, one that even he was unaware of. "Charles, I hit him, I really hit him!" Jace''s voice transformed from weak at first to unusually excited and thrilled. Charles nodded and replied, "I saw it. I saw everything. You are no longer the person you once were." Upon hearing this, Jace paused for a moment, then slowly turned his neck to look at Charles in disbelief. The atmosphere around them was quiet, no one spoke, all held in silence. Charles reiterated, "You did it." Jace finally could not hold on any longer and softly said, "Charles, I didn''t embarrass you. I am worthy to continue following you. I will..." Before he could finish, he lost consciousness. Without any hesitation, Charles reached into his [storage space] and pulled out a bottle radiating orange light, pouring its contents into Jace''s mouth. This was the orange-quality miracle drug specifically concocted by Master Colton for healing purposes. In just a few breaths, Jace''s condition stabilized, and the exposed flesh on his body began to heal slowly. "Oh my God, I can''t be seeing this wrong! The orange-quality miracle drug that Charles just took out!" One person with keen eyes shouted in shock, having recognized the miracle drug. You must understand, the vast majority of Beast Masters in Genosha had never seen an orange-quality miracle drug, for them, even a blue-quality miracle drug was beyond their means. Purple-quality miracle drugs were only possessed by a few important figures in Genosha. As for orange-quality miracle drugs, only Colton, a master-level alchemist, could concoct them in all of Genosha. Each orange-quality miracle drug was enough to drive the Beast Masters of Genosha insane with desire. This was an incredibly rare item, a life-saving resource in critical moments, and Charles had just taken it out without hesitation, pouring it all into Jace? Even Wayne, who was watching from the other side, could no longer remain calm. He had paid a hefty price just to obtain a bottle of special miracle drug that could temporarily enhance his strength, and he had only just reached the threshold of orange-quality miracle drugs. And now Charles had unhesitatingly produced an orange-quality miracle drug for a commoner, a level-three Beast Master? What a waste! If he had known, he would have let Jace go and asked Charles to give him that bottle of miracle drug instead! "You''re just going to give him a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug like that?" Wayne couldn''t help but ask. Charles looked at Jace, whose condition had stabilized, and let out a sigh of relief. He knew that this match was crucial for Jace, a key to unraveling his inner turmoil, which was why he had urged the match to continue. He hadn''t expected Wayne to continue enjoying the feeling of tormenting others instead of choosing to end the fight when the referee had called it. In response to Wayne''s question, Charles shot him a cold glance and replied slowly: "So what if I did? I have plenty of such miracle drugs, but you''d better prepare some yourself. Otherwise, I fear you won''t be able to hold up after our match." Wayne was taken aback, he could clearly sense a change in Charles. This threatening tone was something he had never heard from Charles before. "What a joke! I''m a level-five Beast Master, you''re just a level-four Beast Master! Just wait, I will make you suffer just like your little friend!" Wayne shot back. To his surprise, Charles''s expression turned serious. He fixed his gaze on Wayne and said earnestly: "Jace is not my subordinate, nor is he my lackey. He is my friend." "It''s all the same, they''re both lowly beings!" Wayne scoffed, clearly indifferent to the terminology. Now that Charles understood the consequences of opposing him, he was ready for their battle. He just needed to drink that special miracle drug before the match started and then publicly defeat Charles! Charles took a deep breath and glanced down at the charred Jace before looking back at Wayne, and slowly said: "You will regret this. You shouldn''t have treated my friend this way." "Regret? Sure, I do feel a bit of regretregret that I didn''t let him suffer a little more and truly torment him." Wayne replied with a smirk, an air of satisfaction still lingering in his expression as if he were relishing the earlier enjoyment. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles did not say anything further, Wayne''s downfall was already determined. He would personally bring the other man despair! Chapter 421 The Musing of a Mysterious Figure By the time Charles returned to the Cyber Academy area with the unconscious Jace on his back, Teacher Wang Yueru had already arrived with medical personnel waiting for them."Heartbeat steady, breathing normal, and the injuries are healing as well. This is truly remarkable for an orange-quality miracle drug." one of the medical staff said after examining Jace''s injuries, looking at Charles with astonishment. For these emergency responders, witnessing the healing effects of an orange-quality miracle drug firsthand was an exceptionally rare experience. What was surprising was not just the rare orange-quality miracle drug itself, but also Charles''s attitudehe showed no hesitation or concern for Jace''s suffering whatsoever. "He''s really loaded, isn''t he? I heard that his master-level alchemist teacher prepared a lot of orange-quality miracle drugs with various effects for him! How enviable is that?" a nurse whispered to her colleague. Her colleague replied directly, "And that''s not all. Don''t forget that Charles is already a special-level alchemist at just eighteen. If he keeps this up for another couple of years, he''ll definitely reach master-level, and then he can concoct high-quality miracle drugs himself!" Upon hearing this, the female nurse leaned in closer to Charles, making an effort to showcase her somewhat ample figure. However, Charles didn''t even glance her way, his entire focus was on the unconscious Jace. At that moment, Camilla, Celestine, and Luna rushed over. The three incredibly beautiful figures made the female nurse lower her head, stop her movements, and let out a silent sigh. "How is he? Is Jace okay?" Celestine asked with concern as she looked at Charles, more worried about his state. After all, she had spent the most time with Charles among the three and knew his character well. Hurting someone Charles cared about was far more serious than hurting him. Celestine didn''t even have to think about it, when Beast Master Wayne from the Haunted Marsh faced Charles in the match, his downfall would be utterly tragic! "It''s fine, Jace will be okay once he wakes up." Charles replied calmly. His expression was no different from usual, but Celestine could keenly sense a hint of anger in his tone. Just that slight hint of anger was like a calm sea suddenly stirring up a colossal tsunami, sending shivers down one''s spine. Faced with the concealed anger of Charles, Celestine instinctively moved a little closer to him, deeply concerned for his well-being and harboring an unprecedented disdain for Wayne. Camilla and Luna remained silent, their gazes fixed on Celestine, watching the distance between her and Charles. "It''s all right, there are more matches later. You all should go back and rest. I didn''t fight in the last round, so I don''t need to rest. I''ll stay here with Jace." Charles said slowly, glancing at the three of them. Celestine, Camilla, and Luna all had no intention of leaving, they understood that Charles needed their company at this moment. "Charles, is Jace going to be okay?" Finn asked as he rushed over after finishing his match. Having been in the same hospital room as Jace during the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the underground world, he was quite familiar with him, so he hurried over as soon as he heard Jace was injured. It wasn''t over yet, in addition to Finn, there was also Zachary, as well as Princess Rose, the grand princess of the Genosha royal family. Several other talented young individuals that Charles did not recognize had also arrived. In front of the group of talented youths, Charles simply explained Jace''s condition without saying much more. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Before long, he followed Jace to the medical room set up in the stadium. "Strange, when did Jace get to know so many famous geniuses, and even Grand Princess Your Highness came to check on him?" a spectator remarked in confusion from the stands. In many people''s eyes, Jace seemed to be a relatively unknown genius, and most of the audience had never heard his name. "Don''t you get it? It''s because Jace is Charles''s friend. That''s why they all rushed over. They may seem concerned for Jace, but in reality, they''re showing their regard for Charles!" Someone with quick wit figured it out after a moment''s thought. "Ah, I see! Speaking of which, Charles really is good to his friends! That bottle of orange-quality miracle drug is something a Level Three Beast Master would find hard to acquire in a lifetime, and he just gave it to Jace without hesitation?" The spectator who had spoken earlier displayed a mix of sympathy and envy on his face, thinking that if he had a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, he certainly wouldn''t be able to be as generous as Charles. "Don''t you know Charles? It''s precisely because everyone knows he''s a loyal and principled person that they go out of their way to win him over!" someone remarked while looking toward the Cyber Academy. That was indeed true, and it applied to both Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel as well. The two exchanged a glance and nodded in satisfaction. This matter allowed them to see Charles''s character more clearly and strengthened their resolve to have him lead Genosha to become stronger. But just then, a figure slowly approached. It was Jamie, and his expression was unusually serious and earnest. He glanced at Emperor Miles sitting at the highest point, then turned his gaze to Nathaniel, questioning him: "Is it just a coincidence that Jace faced Level Five Beast Master Wayne in his first match? I don''t know, but it had better be an accident." "What do you mean by that, Jamie?" Nathaniel furrowed his brow. Jamie scrutinized Nathaniel''s expression closely, not wanting to miss any details. "Charles doesn''t care about much, he''s indifferent to fame and status, but friends are one of the things he values. So, anyone who thinks they can use his friends to test or provoke him better think twice." Jamie said slowly. He recalled that at first, when faced with the exceptionally talented Charles, he had immediately suspected that Charles was an undercover agent sent by the [Constellation] organization to infiltrate the Cyber Academy. That was why he had chosen to put Charles in danger, hoping to attract the [Constellation] organization''s attention to test him. Having understood Charles''s character, Jamie often felt relieved that Charles had just arrived in Genosha Calivia and didn''t have many people he cared about at the time. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to maintain such a harmonious relationship with Charles. Nathaniel understood now, he had a good relationship with Jamie, and over the years, he had rarely seen Jamie so serious and earnest in warning him, implying that he truly valued Charles. "Don''t worry, the initial matches are completely random by the system. No one would intentionally arrange for Jace to fight Wayne." Nathaniel explained. Hearing this, Jamie finally let out a sigh of relief. "Why did Charles insist on continuing the match? And judging by Jace''s demeanor, it seems he fully supports Charles''s decision?" Emperor Miles of Genosha was unaware of Jace''s situation. Jamie provided a brief explanation. A look of intense shock instantly appeared on Emperor Miles''s face. He stared wide-eyed at Jamie and asked: "Are you saying that Jace was someone who would give up in the face of danger, with no desire to fight? Yet what I just saw was the performance of an excellent warrior!" "Your Majesty, it''s likely due to being around Charles." Nathaniel spoke up directly. "An exceptional leader inspires those who follow him to emulate him." he added. "That makes sense, it seems that making Charles the leader of the young people in Genosha is truly the right decision." Miles remarked with a sense of wonder. Jamie and Nathaniel both nodded in strong agreement. In their hearts, Charles was not just an ordinary genius, he was a born leader! In a corner of the stadium, unnoticed by anyone, a mysterious figure wearing a white mask held a cup of cola in his right hand, a bucket of popcorn in his left, and had a game console resting on his legs. No one could have imagined that such a powerful Beast Master would exhibit such behavior. "This kid is impressive, the more I watch, the more I like him. He just needs a bit more combat experience to become my apprentice, but that should come soon." the mysterious figure said, taking a sip of cola. He truly hadn''t expected to encounter such a promising young man while dealing with [Bodies] in a desolate place like the Abyssal Depths. Even in the Haunted Marsh, there weren''t many like him! "The killing intent radiating from Charles was incredibly pure. At just eighteen years old, to possess such pure killing intent is even rarer, this kid is truly impressive!" The mysterious figure looked at the popcorn in his left hand, now colorless and grayish, and his mood began to sink. He spat out the tasteless cola and slowly picked up the game console on his legs, leaving the stadium with a sense of melancholy. "Sigh, it''s been so long since I tasted the flavor of food. A Level Nine Beast Master wanting to become stronger in the Ethereal Grove must take shortcuts!" "Everything comes at a cost, and my situation is getting more serious. I''m almost losing the joy of gaming." The mysterious figure in the white mask sighed softly, his voice filled with confusion and helplessness. Chapter 422 Luma The battles in the morning proceeded quickly, and Charles did not encounter any opponents worthy of his serious attention.The situation on Luna and Finn''s side was similar, after all, in a place like Genosha, there are few individuals under twenty who can become Level Four Beast Masters. "This Wayne is simply despicable. His opponent in the second match was a Level Four Beast Master, someone he had no grudge against, and he publicly humiliated him." "Not only that, you wouldn''t believe it, but Wayne directly used lightning energy to paralyze his opponent''s body, preventing him from surrendering. If the referee hadn''t intervened, seeing that the other contestant could no longer fight, Wayne would have continued to torment him!" "This guy looks noble and elegant, but in reality, he''s a complete pervert!" "I feel the same way. The smile on his face while he was tormenting his opponent was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl!" "I just wonder who could give him a good lesson. A Level Five Beast Master is still quite strong in Genosha, and ordinary geniuses are simply no match for him." The events of the morning continued to escalate on the Genosha network. After all, there hasn''t been much else happening in Genosha lately, and everyone''s attention is focused on the inter-academy competition, eager to see their favored contestants win. However, it''s puzzling what the Genosha officials were thinking when they allowed a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh to participate in this competition. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This decision has left countless people in Genosha scratching their heads in confusion. In the face of Wayne''s arrogant behavior and his cruel tormenting, others have no good way to respond, merely accumulating anger in their hearts, hoping that a genius from Genosha will teach Wayne a lesson in the next match. Meanwhile, in the Cyber Academy, in a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles, Zachary, Camilla, and Luna were having lunch together. "Charles, that Wayne is so audacious. Especially after knowing about your experience in defeating a Level Five Beast Master, he still dares to act this way. He must have some hidden trump card." Zachary said with some concern. He had been fortunate in the morning, not encountering any formidable opponents, and maintained a clean sweep of victories. Charles nodded, he was well aware of the situation, but there was nothing to worry about. Even if Wayne''s strength were to increase to the Level Six Beast Master level, without the use of orange-quality miracle drugs and the Black Gold Long Knife, Charles was confident he could defeat him. However, it might turn into a battle of attrition, utilizing Divine Domain to continuously evade Wayne''s attacks and then counter-strike at the optimal moment. With this strategy, even against a Level Six Beast Master, he wouldn''t be afraid. After all, his physical condition was incredibly robust, and he wasn''t worried about excessive fatigue at all! "Wayne shouldn''t be taken too seriously. Charles will definitely defeat him. But I heard from my father that a very strong genius has emerged from Kingston. Some of the teachers at Kingston Cyber Academy are no match for him." Camilla said with some concern. She knew that Charles would surely represent Genosha in a competition against Kingston''s genius. In any country''s Cyber Academy, the general requirement for employment is the strength of a Level Six Beast Master. Aside from a few specific courses that require scholars in Beast Mastery. Seeing the worry on Camilla''s face, a spark of desire to fight ignited in Charles''s heart. A competitor who could defeat the teachers of the Cyber Academy would surely provide him with a real battle! "What is that person''s name?" Charles asked slowly. Camilla looked up slightly, thought for a moment, and replied, "I heard my father say that the genius is named Skylar!" "Skylar?" Charles repeated the name, noting that such a name was quite rare. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire After finishing their meal, the group took a short break before heading directly to the sports arena to wait for the match list to be announced. Charles quietly watched the large screen in the stadium, lost in thought, unsure of what was on his mind. At that moment, Luna quietly approached him, turned to look at Charles, and said with a complex gaze: "You were right." Charles was slightly taken aback. He slowly shifted his gaze to Luna, speaking with a hint of surprise, "What was right?" "Let the match continue." Luna did not shy away but instead looked directly into Charles''s eyes, speaking firmly. Charles took a deep breath, he hadn''t expected Luna to sense his thoughts. "Don''t worry, I don''t regret anything. I''m just thinking, if my strength were a bit greater, would there be another way for Jace to overcome his mental block without suffering?" Charles said softly. Earlier in the morning, beside the arena where Jace was competing against Wayne, Charles had clearly sensed the defiance and determination in Jace''s eyes. He knew that Jace wanted to face a Level Five Beast Master again to completely eradicate the weak version of himself from the past! That''s why he insisted on letting the match continue. Luna shook her head and responded without hesitation, "No." Charles glanced at Luna but chose not to speak again. His gaze shifted to Nova Academy, where Wayne was currently chatting cheerfully with Grace. Wayne noticed Charles''s gaze and openly locked eyes with him. Under Charles''s scrutiny, Wayne slowly extended his hand and made a gesture as if to behead. Charles felt no turmoil within, to him, Wayne was already a worthless opponent! "What''s wrong? Were you just looking at Charles?" Grace instinctively turned to glance at Charles. Wayne wore an elegant and gentle smile as he spoke, "Grace, I heard there''s a scheduled duel between you and Charles. Don''t worry, today or tomorrow, I''ll make sure you see Charles''s defeat." Grace furrowed her brows slightly, she instinctively took half a step back and looked at Wayne, saying: "I can handle my own matters. When the time comes, I will personally defeat Charles." Wayne was taken aback for a moment. He sensed a hint of resistance in Grace''s attitude, which immediately irritated him. "That brat! Just a noble from a small city. If it weren''t for the treasure you hold, I would have sent you packing a long time ago!" Wayne silently cursed. However, his expression didn''t change at all, he still maintained his elegance and warmth, speaking with certainty: "I believe in you. After all, I''ve seen your efforts, and Charles won''t be your match. By the way, do you have time tonight?" "I thought about going out for a stroll, but since I''m not familiar with the area, if you have time, could you be my guide and help me experience the uniqueness of Genosha?" Grace nodded in response to Wayne''s invitation. Wayne''s heart leaped with joy, as long as Grace agreed to go out with him, he had various ways to quickly boost her feelings for him! "Perfect! I have some other friends I haven''t seen in a while. We can call them out and go together." Grace said slowly. Wayne''s expression suddenly stiffened, and a flicker of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes, but he still replied: "That''s fine. If I run into Charles later, that would be even better. We can celebrate properly." Time passed quickly, Amid everyone''s anticipation, the large screen in the stadium flickered and displayed one matchup after another. In the Cyber Academy section, some people looked at the list with ecstatic joy, while others sighed and complained about their opponents being too strong. "How could it be him?" Zachary frowned at the name of his opponent that appeared on the big screen. His opponent was also a Level Four Beast Master, but it was Finn, who had participated in the underground world challenge known as "Reaper''s Scythe"! Zachary took a deep breath, trying to maintain his inner calm, and said to Charles and the others: "My opponent has been confirmed. I''m heading to the arena now." Charles glanced up slightly and noticed Finn''s name. He knew that Zachary had little hope of winning this fight. Finn was considerably stronger than Zachary, and in terms of combat awareness and experience, Zachary was far behind Finn. "Just do your best." Charles said slowly. Zachary nodded and turned to walk toward the arena. The matchup list for Charles was also confirmed. His opponent was still someone he had never heard of, just another Level Four Beast Master, but at least it would allow him to stretch his legs a bit. In the audience, countless Genosha spectators were fixated on the big screen. When they saw Charles''s opponent, someone immediately exclaimed: "Look, Charles''s opponent in this match is Luma!" "What? Luma? He''s been a Level Four Beast Master for a long time. He hasn''t been in Genosha Calivia for a while, but I heard he got stronger after returning. He''s a key player in this competition!" "I watched his previous matches, none of his opponents could push him to his limits. I wonder how long he can hold out against Charles." "Talk about bad luck! The competition just started, and he runs into Charles. Now he''ll have to compete in the loser''s bracket to qualify." Listening to the discussions around him, Luma took a deep breath. He hadn''t expected his luck to be so bad to face Charles. "Although Charles has killed a Level Five Beast Master before, he always used that black longsword. He can''t use his weapon in this match, so I still have a chance!" Luma thought to himself. As Charles stepped onto the arena, Luma immediately extended his hand toward the referee and said: "I request to use a weapon, I''ll choose a longsword!" Chapter 423 I Still Dont Understand After hearing Luma''s request, the referee immediately retrieved a standardized long knife from the side and handed it over.After receiving the long knife, Luma effortlessly performed an incredibly ornate flourish, looking quite impressive. Then, the referee turned his gaze toward Charles and inquired, "Charles, if you wish to use a weapon, you can only use the ones provided by the official. What weapon do you want?" Charles shook his head, he didn''t feel the need to use a weapon at this point. "No, I don''t need a weapon." Charles replied slowly, his expression remarkably calm. Upon hearing this response, the referee''s face was filled with shock. He carefully examined Charles, then glanced at the long knife he was holding, and asked once more: "Charles, are you really choosing not to use any weapon?" Charles nodded. From Luma''s performance after taking the knife, he could sense something. This person''s swordsmanship isn''t that impressive. "No need, let''s just start the fight." Charles said slowly. Upon hearing Charles''s response, the audience in the stands immediately began to chatter. "No way, Charles is actually choosing not to use his best weapon, the long knife. Is he really that confident?" "Absolutely! When have you ever seen Charles fail?" "But I just saw Luma''s impressive aura, especially the flourish he performed after taking the long knife. It''s clear that he''s skilled with a blade!" "Don''t think too much, just enjoy the match. Charles''s fight requires your full attention to comprehend!" As Luma, Charles''s opponent in this match, heard that Charles didn''t need a weapon, he was momentarily taken aback. However, he didn''t say anything. How the enemy chose to fight was their own business, he only needed to unleash his full strength. "Luma, Level 4 Beast Master from Aredale Academy, skilled in swordsmanship and a Lightning Attribute Beast Master. I look forward to your guidance." Luma said, bowing to Charles. This was his way of showing respect to a strong opponent. Charles was slightly surprised, this was the first time he had encountered such a respectful adversary. "Charles, Level 4 Beast Master from Cyber Academy, skilled in combat." Charles replied, bowing in return. His attitude toward others depended on their attitude toward him. When someone like Luma showed him enough respect, he naturally wouldn''t ignore or look down on them. "Both competitors, prepare yourselves. The match officially begins!" the referee announced loudly. Neither Charles nor Luma rushed to attack. Four hexagram arrays slowly illuminated around Luma as he began summoning his mystical beast. "As my mystical beast isn''t as high in quality as yours, the only chance I have to defeat you is by using [Beast Mastery Possession], combined with my swordsmanship for close combat." Luma stated. Charles nodded, the opponent''s reasoning was indeed correct, but his close combat abilities were quite formidable! After seeing Luma summon his mystical beast, Charles didn''t hesitate and immediately summoned Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. Two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and one diamond-quality mystical beast instantly appeared in the arena, their imposing presence making it impossible to look away. [Beast Mastery Possession]! The four mystical beasts transformed into beams of light and entered Charles''s body, further enhancing his physical attributes, strength, speed, and defensive capabilities. "Be careful!" Luma roared, gripping his long knife tightly and without hesitation, he swung it toward Charles''s face. Charles seemed to anticipate the move, slightly shifting his foot as the long knife sliced through the air and struck the ground beside him. Luma showed no signs of surprise at Charles''s quick reaction. Instead, gritting his teeth, he abruptly changed his attack mid-swing, twisting his wrist sharply. Then, with a surge of muscle power, he transformed the downward chop of his long knife into a horizontal slash aimed directly at Charles''s waist! This sudden change made the audience erupt in loud gasps: "Truly a dark horse! That shift in attack was incredibly smooth, with no pause at all, it''s almost impossible to defend against!" "Is Luma really this strong?" "Look, Charles isn''t dodging, he''s attacking back!" Faced with Luma''s assault, Charles''s eyes lit up. He could sense that this person''s combat awareness was quite good, far better than the average Beast Master. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, there were still many shortcomings. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles pushed off with his toes and charged directly toward Luma''s left side, using his hard shoulder to interrupt Luma''s attack and forcefully send him flying. "How could this happen?" Luma''s body flew backward. It felt as if a speeding car had collided with him, causing him immense pain! "Poof!" He spat out a mouthful of blood onto the arena floor. Luma planted his long knife into the ground and slowly rose, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Charles and instinctively asked: "How could you generate such powerful force over such a short distance just now?" Before Charles could respond, Luma realized something and hurriedly added: "I''m sorry, that was rude of me. I shouldn''t have asked." Charles looked at Luma with some curiosity and replied slowly, "What''s off-limits to ask? Generating power has its techniques, speed, the method of generating force, and the magnitude of strength all influence the power of an attack. There''s nothing wrong with asking about those things." "If you''re interested, we can discuss it sometime, I''m open to that." Luma''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was just a commoner, not particularly popular at Aredale Academy, where many advanced courses required hiring private tutors for a significant fee. He had chosen Aredale Academy simply because it offered him a subsidy, while Cyber Academy had none of those extra benefits. "Thank you." Luma said, taking a deep breath. He had only thought Charles was making polite remarks. Charles shook his head. He had a good impression of Luma, at the very least, he was someone who understood the importance of showing respect to others. However, the fight still needed to continue, and there were some subtle issues with Luma. For instance, when using his long knife, he often made unnecessary movements that wasted energy and affected his attack speed, this was a critical flaw. In a normal match, Charles wouldn''t even need to activate [Divine Domain], he could perfectly evade Luma''s attacks solely relying on his reflexes and speed! "Weapons are meant to inflict damage on the enemy, they only need to target vital points." Charles couldn''t hold back any longer and instinctively spoke up. "They should be quick, precise, and ruthlessthose three aspects must be balanced." He expected Luma to get angry, after all, in a fight watched by many, such comments from an opponent are usually taken as mockery. However, Luma didn''t think that way. While fighting Charles, he could genuinely feel that there was no contempt or disdain in Charles''s words! "So, what should I do?" Luma panted heavily. His all-out attacks were either evaded by Charles or effortlessly countered, this was the first time he had faced such a situation. "It''s simple. You need to remember that a weapon is an extension of your body, treat it as part of yourself." Charles continued directly, "Generate power as naturally as possible, and avoid making excessive movements." He raised his right arm, tensed his muscles, and casually swung it left and right, producing a sound as if the air was being sliced! Moreover, countless dust particles were sent flying from the floor of the arena by the movement of Charles''s arm. Luma looked down and saw that the previously smooth floor had developed two tiny cracks! This scene utterly shattered his understanding! "I still don''t quite understand, how did you do that just now?" Luma asked respectfully as he sheathed his long knife. Charles scratched his head. These combat techniques were things he had observed himself, learned from Teacher Ethan, and practiced in the illusions created by Lucas. In his view, combat was about avoiding enemy attacks while successfully hitting their vital points! "This is a bit complicated to explain. If you have time, you can come find me, and I can set aside some time to explain it to you properly." Charles said slowly. Without a moment''s hesitation, Luma raised his hand and addressed the referee: "I concede this match!" "Referee?" "I concede!" It wasn''t until Luma repeated himself that the referee snapped back to reality, he had been stunned by Charles''s words. "A weapon is an extension of the body, you must generate power as naturally as possible when using it?" The referee repeatedly echoed Charles''s words in his mind while absentmindedly announcing the result of the match. Among the many spectators watching Charles''s fight, there were quite a few Beast Masters skilled in using long knives or other weapons. Upon hearing Charles''s words, some seemed almost enchanted. "A weapon is an extension of the body, that statement is the truth! I feel it, but I just can''t maintain it for long. How exactly do I do that?" Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire "Is this for real? That was just something Charles casually mentioned!" "Am I lying to you? I run a martial arts school teaching knife techniques in Calivia! Charles''s words are the best understanding of weapons!" As Luma stepped off the arena, he nodded vigorously after hearing the comments from the audience. The referee, meanwhile, walked onto the arena floor, staring at the tiny cracks on the ground, lost in thought and unable to speak. Chapter 424 I Disagree After Charles left the arena, he faintly felt a gaze coming from the spectator stands not far away.He suddenly turned his head, but all he saw were countless spectators wildly waving at him. "This kid''s perception is surprisingly sharp, I almost got discovered again." the mysterious figure in the white mask thought in astonishment. It wasn''t just because of Charles''s abnormal sensing abilities, it was also due to something Charles had said earlier, something he had heard a long time ago. "A weapon is an extension of the body, whether one can achieve this is the standard for judging if a person has truly mastered a weapon." A voice echoed in his ears, eerily calm, like an endless sky that could never be fully seen. "Boss, I never expected to encounter a genius with the same insights as you in a small place like Genosha, and he''s only eighteen!" The mysterious figure in the white mask felt a surge of excitement. His evaluation of Charles had just reached a new level! Although this match didn''t allow Charles to showcase his full strength, he could still observe Charles''s combat awareness, style, and methods from his performance. "He''s a ruthless killing machine, preferring the most efficient and effortless ways to attack his opponents. Furthermore, when facing enemy attacks, he often doesn''t employ large evasive maneuvers. This habit is like dancing on the edge of a blade, one wrong move could lead to disaster!" The mysterious figure in the mask silently marveled at this thought. He pulled out his communication device and was about to edit a report about his findings in Genosha to send to the leader of the Ten Assembly, the "boss" he referred to. However, upon glancing at the device, he found that a message had already come through. [Don''t linger too long in the Abyssal Depths, there are special circumstances happening in Sandringham that require your attention.] The sender of the message was indeed the leader of the Ten Assembly, the strongest Beast Master in the entire Ethereal Grove, code-named [One]. The mysterious figure in the white mask let out a silent sigh. He stopped editing his message and quietly looked up in Charles''s direction, slowly saying: "A life of constant busyness, who knew my attacks would be so effective against those monsters? It seems I''ll have to wait, I''ll discuss Charles''s situation once things settle down." ... Back in the area of the Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles looked around and noticed that Zachary had not returned yet. "Is it still not over? It seems Zachary has improved his strength quite a bit lately, being able to fight Finn for such a long time." Charles thought to himself. Just then, a dejected Zachary walked back, his body bruised and battered. Charles merely glanced at him without offering any words of comfort. Zachary was different from Jace, although they appeared somewhat similar in personality, Zachary was an extremely competitive person. Perhaps it was because he was the son of General Mason of Genosha, a figure expected by many, which made his character quite strong, also meaning he bore significant pressure. "Take a little rest, we have another match coming up. It will either be the last match of the day or tomorrow morning when I''ll face Wayne." Charles said slowly. Instantly, Zachary, Camilla, and Luna turned their attention to Charles, looking at him with a strong sense of confusion. Charles did not elaborate much. The initial matchups were random, and that should be without any issue. However, the subsequent matches would likely be mixed with some factors. After all, they couldn''t let Wayne from the Haunted Marsh enter the top sixteen of the winners'' bracket and defeat numerous young geniuses from Genosha, could they? If the subsequent matches were indeed completely random, then it wasn''t impossible for Wayne to secure a spot to represent Genosha. If that happened, it would be quite the joke. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire To involve Genosha''s own honor by allowing someone from another country to represent Genosha in battle against Kingston? Thus, Charles could roughly infer that he would soon face Wayne in the upcoming matches. Luna thought for a moment and quickly understood. Being the daughter of the iron-willed minister Nathaniel, she had been exposed to many political matters since childhood and was naturally aware of the intricacies involved. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, how do you know? If Wayne enters the losers'' bracket, as a Level 5 Beast Master, he would definitely crush the other contestants." Camilla slowly asked, blinking her eyes. Her mind might not be quick to grasp everything, but she trusted Charles''s words without a hint of doubt, she was just curious about how he knew. "Don''t worry, there will only be one chance for a battle between Wayne and me. After the match, he won''t be able to continue fighting." Charles said slowly. His tone carried a hint of anger that was hard to mask. Zachary and Camilla could already imagine how disastrous Wayne''s fate would be when he faced Charles. "Oh, by the way, there''s someone called Luma in the losers'' bracket. His strength is quite good, so you need to be careful." Charles turned his head and said to Zachary. In his assessment, Zachary and Luma were evenly matched, and if luck was not on his side, Zachary might end up losing. Zachary nodded in silence, the matches in the losers'' bracket were his last chance. If he couldn''t secure a spot from the losers'' bracket, he would be left behind by Charles for good. Time passed slowly, and once all the matches were over, the talented youths present welcomed a brief rest period. Many faces displayed a mix of nervousness and anticipation as they occasionally glanced up at the large screen in the stadium, hoping their next opponent wouldn''t be too strong. "Look! The matchup list is out!" a voice exclaimed. Charles slowly raised his head to look. When he saw the name of his opponent, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. Just as he had thought, his opponent for this match was indeed Wayne! "Charles, Charles, look! It really is just like you said! You''re so smart to guess this!" Camilla exclaimed, her gaze full of admiration for Charles, resembling a starry-eyed fan. Luna instinctively glanced at Charles, then scanned Camilla with her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke up: "Charles, that''s great." When Charles heard Luna''s words, he slowly turned to look at her, feeling that something was a bit off. Luna was trying hard to maintain a calm expression, her gaze unfocused and scattered, clearly realizing that she didn''t fit the same mold as Camilla. At this moment, in the area of Nova Academy, Wayne looked at the matchup list on the big screen, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. He silently glanced in Charles''s direction, then stood up without hesitation and walked towards the restroom. "Strange, is Wayne going to the restroom at this time because he''s too nervous about facing Charles?" someone murmured. "Of course! No one can remain calm when facing Charles, he''s Charles, after all!" "I really envy the guy who faced Charles first and just chose to forfeit. He got a chance to take a photo with Charles! If only I had such luck!" "Wait a minute, losing in the very first match doesn''t sound like good luck, does it?" "I''ll ask you one thing: do you want to take a photo with Charles?" "Absolutely!" Clearly, the upcoming match between Charles and Wayne had captured everyone''s attention. The stadium, which was originally filled with spectators in every direction, saw many audience members leave their seats to crowd around the area where Charles would compete. This led to the other arenas being sparsely populated, looking quite desolate. "I say, let''s go all out from the start and try not to waste time. If we finish too late, we won''t get good spots!" one competitor shouted to his opponent in the distance. His opponent nodded vigorously and replied loudly, "Let''s use our strongest move right from the start and settle this!" Such scenarios were not uncommon. Luna and Camilla had already arrived at their own competition area, distractedly preparing as they thought about how to end their fight as quickly as possible to watch the match between Charles and Wayne. "Lord Nathaniel, the match between Charles and Wayne hasn''t even started yet, and there''s already a commotion. People are almost getting into fights over the best spots!" a staff member reported to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sighed helplessly, he had never encountered such a situation before. "Let''s delay the match between Wayne and Charles for a bit. Once the other competitors finish, we''ll have them fight in the center arena." Nathaniel simply arranged. With the staff''s efforts, the audience who received the news slowly dispersed, and those competitors who wanted to finish their matches quickly also abandoned their original plans. However, this was not good news for Wayne, who had just come out of the restroom. "I disagree, my match with Charles should proceed as planned. Changing the schedule requires the consent of both parties!" Wayne took a deep breath and expressed his refusal. There was no special reason for his objection, he had just consumed that orange-quality miracle drug in the restroom, which would enhance his strength. If the delay was too long, the effect of the drug might wear off, and he wouldn''t be confident in defeating Charles anymore! Chapter 425 Dog Barks "Lord Nathaniel, Wayne is extremely resistant and demands that the match starts immediately! What should we do?" a staff member came to ask Nathaniel.Nathaniel furrowed his brow slightly. Delaying the match until the other competitors finished and then letting Wayne battle Charles should be a good thing for Wayne. After all, Wayne''s previous attitude showed that he had a strange confidence about fighting Charles. "Doesn''t want to waste time, could it be that he used some miracle drug to temporarily boost his strength? Is he afraid the effect will wear off?" Nathaniel''s mind was sharp, he had seen too many situations like this. At that moment, Nathaniel wished he could appear right in front of Wayne and tell him one thing. Wayne could feel free to use various other means, it was fine. The concern wasn''t about Wayne''s strength increasing, but rather that it wouldn''t increase enough! As someone who had fought alongside Charles in Flower Falls Gorge, Nathaniel knew Charles''s strength. A level five Beast Master like Wayne would be no match for Charles at all. The stronger Wayne appears, the more memorable Charles will be for defeating him! After all, people are far more interested in seeing Charles triumph over a strong opponent than a weak one! "Go tell him that the delay won''t be long, and that time can be saved from the miracle drug testing steps. He will definitely agree!" Nathaniel waved his hand and said casually. The staff at the stadium immediately conveyed Nathaniel''s words to Wayne. Wayne''s first reaction was one of complete relief, but he quickly realized that this might raise suspicions among others, so he spoke up: "I just don''t want to waste too much of everyone''s time. I was hoping to defeat Charles quickly so that you all could get some rest." A stiff smile appeared on the staff member''s face, leaving him speechless. After learning of Nathaniel''s arrangement, the battles in all the competition venues became exceptionally fierce, with almost all competitors abandoning prolonged fights and launching full-scale attacks right from the start. In just about ten minutes, the other matches had already concluded. Luma shook his slightly numb arms. His previous opponent was also a level four Beast Master with decent strength, but unfortunately, he was not skilled with weapons and preferred to command mystical beasts for group battles. Such a Beast Master has a clear weakness: once someone closes the distance, they become extremely vulnerable. After finishing his fight, Luma immediately used his fastest speed, he didn''t even wait for the referee to announce the results before running to the side of Charles''s match venue. Luma''s situation was not unique, there were two other competitors who excelled in defense, resulting in a stalemate in their battle. The referee, while observing their fight, was also paying attention to Charles''s match venue, where many spectators had gathered. "Alright, how about we pause for a moment? Neither of you can break through the other''s defense. Why not finish watching Charles''s match first, and then continue your fight?" the referee said anxiously. The two Beast Masters exchanged glances, both were defensive and restorative earth-type Beast Masters who couldn''t determine a winner in a short time. "Sounds good!" they both replied in unison. As soon as they finished speaking, they turned to look at the referee, but he had already vanished, rushing over to Charles''s match venue and trying to squeeze into the crowd. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and run! If you wait any longer, there won''t be any space left, and you''ll have to watch it on video!" a earth-type Beast Master shouted. In the midst of countless spectators'' gazes, Charles stood there calmly, his tall figure like an ancient mountain, impossible to ignore. Opposite him was the prepared Wayne. "Hmph, just a level four Beast Master. The people of Genosha really have never seen the world. There are plenty of eighteen-year-old level four Beast Masters like Charles in the Haunted Marsh, what''s so noteworthy about him?" Wayne scoffed. Only now did he personally experience how popular Charles was in Genosha. The thought of Charles''s commoner status made him feel uneasy all over. As a noble from the Haunted Marsh Tomos, standing in front of Charles, he couldn''t shine at all and was completely overlooked! "Charles, I''ll give you one last chance. If you kneel and apologize, I will forgive you according to noble etiquette!" Wayne shouted loudly. He felt he had been gracious enough, offering a chance to a commoner who had offended him, a person as elegant and noble as himself. If it were according to previous laws and customs, Charles would already have been hanged on the gallows. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Facing Wayne''s condescending attitude, Charles did not respond. He simply walked over to the area around the competition venue where weapons could be chosen. Instead of picking a long sword, he picked up a stick over a meter long. "That''s a bit strange, why would Charles choose to use a staff? He''s always used a long sword before. Isn''t he worried about losing power by switching weapons?" "What''s strange about it? Just because Charles has always used a long sword doesn''t mean he can''t use a staff." sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, think about it carefully. This is really the first time Charles has used such a weapon. He wouldn''t be trying to go easy on Wayne, would he?" "Impossible! No way!" Wayne was also curious about Charles''s actions. He slowly walked over and chose a supreme spear, then asked: "What''s this? Are you trying to make excuses for yourself? So that if you lose, you can say it''s because you used a weapon you aren''t good with?" Wayne thought he had seen through Charles''s thoughts and a disdainful smile appeared on his face. Commoners are just commoners, their pathetic self-esteem is simply ridiculous! Charles still didn''t respond. Instead, holding the staff in his hand, he slowly turned around and calmly addressed the audience behind him: "Have you all heard the barking, incessant and annoying? Hitting those mad wild dogs with a stick feels much better after all, it definitely hurts more." The air around them seemed to freeze for a moment. At first, the audience didn''t quite understand, but Wayne immediately realized that the wild dogs Charles referred to were him! "I am a noble! To compare me to a wild dogdamn it, commoner, you are finished!" "I will put away my kindness and pity, so you will remember well that there is an insurmountable chasm between commoners and nobles!" Anger shattered Wayne''s psychological defenses, and he shouted furiously. Charles still didn''t spare him a glance. He simply extended his pinky finger and scratched his ear, as if he was genuinely disturbed by the barking. Only then did the audience realize the meaning behind Charles''s earlier actions and words. "Hahaha, Charles is absolutely right! Look, Wayne is just like a wild dog now!" "This is the first time I''ve seen Charles roast someone like this, it''s so satisfying! Truly, he is Charles!" "Just look at how broken Wayne is and then look at how calm Charles remains. The contrast is hard not to laugh at!" "Is this what being a noble is? They can''t even retort, with just one simple line, Charles has thrown Wayne off balance!" The piercing laughter echoed in Wayne''s ears. He gripped the supreme spear tightly, his eyes gradually filling with resentment, losing any trace of elegance or gentleness. "Shut up! All of you, be quiet!" "Where''s the referee? Hurry up and announce the start of the match! I will show you just how painful Charles''s downfall will be!" Wayne shouted through clenched teeth. His eyes were bloodshot, no one had ever humiliated him like this before! Never! "Commoner! Commoner! Lowly, filthy thing!" Wayne kept repeating in his mind, over and over again. He could no longer endure it. He had to wash away all the shame with Charles''s blood, pain, and cries of agony! Seeing the venomous expression on Wayne''s face only intensified Charles''s disgust. Such people never believe they are in the wrong. The harm and suffering they inflict on others is, to them, completely justified. If others retaliate with actions or words, they act as if they have suffered a tremendous injury. "So, I have no goodwill toward the vast majority of arrogant nobles. Grace, Zane, and the others are all the same." Charles mused to himself. It''s this kind of nobility he detests. Luna, Camilla, and Zachary are also nobles, but they are nothing like these people. "Let''s finish this quickly so I can get back to training." Charles thought quietly. He tightened his grip on the staff in his hand, casually swung it, and prepared for battle. "Contestants, please pay attention, the match officially begins!" the referee announced at that moment. Instantly, the entire stadium fell silent, all eyes fixated on the impending fight, filled with anticipation. "Charles! I will..." Wayne began, summoning his mystical beast, his tone dripping with threat. Before he could finish his sentence, Charles coolly interjected: "A wild dog is just a wild dog, barking incessantly, it only learns to shut up after getting hit." Without hesitation, Charles pushed off the ground with both feet, and the floor of the arena instantly cracked like spider webs, while Charles''s body soared into the air. He swung the staff in his hand, and that ordinary stick, infused with Charles''s elemental energy, surged forward with tremendous force, hurtling towards Wayne! Chapter 426 Too Disturbing Wayne''s mystical beast had yet to be summoned when he already felt the rush of wind created by Charles''s staff.At that moment, Wayne''s pupils contracted sharply. He never expected that Charles would skip summoning his mystical beast and launch an attack directly. Wayne had initially planned to use the advantage of having one more mystical beast than Charles to gain the upper hand and turn the tide. He never anticipated that Charles''s actions would completely disrupt his plan. Charles''s speed was simply too fast, the distance between them had shrunk to less than two meters in the blink of an eye! "Damn it, I can''t summon my mystical beast anymore, I have to dodge that strike!" Wayne''s combat instincts were sharp. After all, he was a talented Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, with quick reflexes and enough decisiveness to abandon the summoning of his mystical beast. He spread his legs slightly and gripped his supreme spear tightly, raising it above his head. "Boom!" A tremendous collision sound erupted, stirring up a cloud of dust that made it impossible to see. When the dust finally settled, a shocking scene unfolded: the ground where Wayne stood had sunk in by a good three or four centimeters! A massive crater appeared on the hard competition floor. "My God, those contestants before could never damage the arena floor, no matter how hard they fought. Why does it seem as fragile as foam when Charles attacks?" "You don''t understand, the power of this strike exceeds that of many Level Five Beast Masters. Charles hasn''t even used Beast Mastery or a high-quality weapon. This is purely based on strength and combat skills!" "That''s terrifying! Look, Wayne''s hands seem to be trembling!" Under the gaze of countless spectators, Wayne''s hands were shaking uncontrollably, and he stared at Charles in disbelief, as if he had encountered something utterly unacceptable. "How is this possible? I took an orange-quality miracle drug! My combat power is nearly on par with a Level Six Beast Master, yet facing Charles''s attack is still a struggle!" "Could it be that Charles also took some miracle drug?" "Exactly, it must be that! No wonder the Genosha officials said that time would be saved from miracle drug testing, this is the reason!" Wayne was frantically thinking to himself, unable to believe that this was solely Charles''s strength. There was only one possibility: Charles had also taken a temporary strength-enhancing miracle drug, just like him! "Charles, you''ve resorted to underhanded tactics to win, how despicable! Truly fitting for a lowly commoner!" Wayne shouted as he retreated. He had to summon his mystical beast. He had five mystical beasts, while Charles only had four, this was his advantage! Charles watched Wayne''s retreating figure and chose not to pursue. The previous attack had already given him a clear understanding of Wayne''s physical strength, reflexes, and speed. "He''s a bit weaker than I expected. Did he really just go to the bathroom before the match and not use any other means?" Charles thought to himself. After Wayne summoned his mystical beast, Charles also decided to summon Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. A total of nine mystical beasts appeared in the arena, exuding a powerful aura. "Charles, you only have four mystical beasts while I have five. Let''s see how you deal with this, you''re bound to lose!" Wayne sneered, convinced of Charles''s impending defeat. "What''s so difficult about that? It''s simple, I can handle two of them by myself." Charles said as he swung his staff. In this battle, he didn''t plan to use Beast Mastery, after all, Wayne was a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, and his strength was still noteworthy. The power of his mystical beasts should also be decent. This was a perfect opportunity for Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold to experience the differences between the mystical beasts of the Haunted Marsh and those from Genosha. With that thought, Charles glanced at Wayne''s mystical beast, and immediately information popped up before his eyes: [Thunder Frog] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 46 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Ball Lightning, Thunder Tongue, Plasma Eruption, Sticky Skin. [Weakness]: Dark Attribute ... [[Purple Thunder Bird]] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 45 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Thunder Wings, Thunder Chains, High-Speed Movement, Purple Thunder Beam. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Super Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 47 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Paralytic Roar, Lightning Body, Frenzy, Rapid Regeneration. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire ... Wayne had a total of five mystical beasts, three of which Charles had never seen in Genosha: the [Thunder Frog], the [[Purple Thunder Bird]], and the [Super Four-Winged Tiger]. As for the other two lightning attribute mystical beasts, they were more common and were the high-quality [[Purple Thunder Bird]] and the [One-Horned Electric Python]. "Max, pay attention to that [Super Four-Winged Tiger], it has a control skill, so be nimble and avoid it." "Mia, you fight that [[Purple Thunder Bird]] in the air, it also has a control skill." "As for Mousie and Little Gold, you two can pick whichever mystical beasts you want, leave the remaining two to me." Charles issued his commands directly. With the information prompts in his eyes, he was able to gather a lot of intel, such as Wayne''s mystical beasts'' skills and weaknesses. "Wait a minute, Master, shouldn''t there be one more left?" Mousie flew onto Charles''s shoulder and asked. Charles glanced at Mousie and pointed his staff at Wayne, responding, "There''s also this one, which can be considered a barking wild dog." Charles communicated with Mousie directly in his mind, so Wayne had no idea what Charles was saying. However, he could feel the gaze Charles directed at him, filled with an inexplicable emotion, as if he were not looking at a human but at a wild dog. In an instant, Wayne could no longer control himself and shouted: Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go! Attack! Eliminate Charles''s mystical beasts!" His orders were vague and general, causing the five mystical beasts to pause for a moment. Then, three of them quickly targeted the most ferocious-looking Max. Wayne had to continue issuing commands to separate those three mystical beasts. He directly charged at Charles, accompanied by a [Purple Thunder Bird]. Charles observed Wayne''s chaotic command and felt puzzled. Was this really the behavior of a genius Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh? In a Beast Master''s battle, maintaining calm and rationality is crucial. A single wrong command could lead to a deadly situation for the mystical beasts. "A Beast Master consumed by anger is not a qualified Beast Master!" Charles thought to himself, decisively activating Divine Domain and boldly welcoming the enemy! A similar sentiment arose in the mind of a mysterious figure in the corner of the crowd. Wayne''s fury and chaotic commands only highlighted Charles''s calmness and composure. Although Charles retaliated verbally against the constantly shouting Wayne, he maintained his inner calm. "The level of synergy between Charles and his mystical beasts is astonishing, this is far beyond what a Level Four Beast Master should display. Some Level Six and even Level Seven Beast Masters couldn''t achieve this!" The excitement in the mysterious figure''s eyes intensified. Many factors determine whether one can become a powerful Beast Master. However, after observing Charles for the past two days, he found that Charles excelled in every aspect. Whether it was combat awareness, maintaining a calm mindset and clear thinking during battle, his relationship with his mystical beasts, or his impressive physical attributes, everything was remarkable. Such a genius is truly rare, even in the Haunted Marsh! And it didn''t end there, Charles''s next performance captivated the mysterious figure in the white mask even more. Charles faced Wayne and a [Purple Thunder Bird] alone without any sign of struggle, continually using his speed to evade and maneuver. Neither Wayne nor the [Purple Thunder Bird] could land a hit on Charles! Under Charles''s active guidance, Wayne''s attack even struck the [Super Four-Winged Tiger], which was engaged in battle with Max! Charles and Max''s teamwork was perfectly synchronized. As Charles led Wayne''s attacks, he moved closer to the [Super Four-Winged Tiger], while Max drew its attention. When the moment was right, Charles and Max suddenly accelerated, allowing Wayne''s full-force strike to hit the [Super Four-Winged Tiger] in the flank. In an instant, blood gushed forth, and the arena was filled with the pained howls of the [Super Four-Winged Tiger]. "That''s just ridiculous! Wayne actually attacked his own mystical beast and caused serious injury!" "Honestly, I''ve never seen anyone do that beforeattacking their own mystical beast!" "Did you all not notice? Wayne has been completely unaware, he''s been manipulated by Charles all along, which led to this situation!" Someone began to analyze. The crowd in the audience gradually quieted down. Through others'' analysis, they realized that it wasn''t that Wayne was foolish, but rather that Charles was nothing short of a monster! "Are you saying that Charles can not only handle Wayne and the [Purple Thunder Bird] on his own but also keep an eye on all the details of the arena and communicate with his mystical beasts?" "That''s just too insane! How on earth is he able to do that?" Instantly, a strong sense of doubt and curiosity arose in the hearts of countless spectators. They had never seen anyone capable of such feats before! Chapter 427 Coordination with Mystical Beasts Nathaniel and Emperor Miles of Genosha watched everything unfold in the arena with perfect clarity.Their vision surpassed that of ordinary Beast Masters, and from the very beginning, they could see that Wayne was being led by Charles throughout the entire battle. "It sounds difficult to reach Charles''s level, but it''s even harder to achieve in practice!" Miles remarked. He understood how challenging it was to maintain a calm mind in the heat of a tense battle, to analyze every detail, and to find ways to manipulate the enemy. It''s important to remember that Wayne is no ordinary Beast Master, a twenty-year-old Level Five Beast Master is already considered a top genius in Genosha. Not to mention that Wayne hails from the Wayne Family of the Haunted Marsh Tomos, and as a member of a prominent family, his combat experience and skills far exceed those of average Beast Masters. However, this Level Five Beast Master was completely toyed with by Charles from the very beginning, losing all sense of battle rhythm. Miles was well aware that at the start of the fight, Wayne had the advantage with five mystical beasts on his side. Unfortunately, his rationality had been consumed by anger, leading him to bury his own advantage completely. Charles wasn''t about to let such a great opportunity slip away, the Super Four-Winged Tiger was severely injured, and he was bound to make a move. Sure enough, under Miles''s watchful gaze, Charles showed no hesitation and launched an attack directly at the still suffering Super Four-Winged Tiger. At the same moment Charles made his move, Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, who were each engaged in battle with Wayne''s mystical beasts, instantly redirected their attacks, all locking onto the Super Four-Winged Tiger. One person and four mystical beasts executed a flawless coordination in the blink of an eye! The audience below was left in awe, captivated by this seamless teamwork that was simply a joy to behold! Meanwhile, Wayne had yet to fully recover from his earlier mistake, and his mystical beasts were in complete disarray without their master''s guidance. The Super Four-Winged Tiger was predictably overwhelmed, falling to the ground heavily injured and motionless from the combined assault of Charles and Max. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire "Charles!" Wayne shouted furiously. It was only at that moment that he realized the terrifying nature of Charles and the grave mistake he had just made! However, he still had a chance. Since he couldn''t compete with Charles in mystical beast coordination and had led his own beasts into injury, he decided to focus solely on Charles by using Beast Mastery to quickly end the fight. Without hesitation, Wayne took a deep breath, and the four lightning attribute mystical beasts transformed into four beams of light, merging into his body. In an instant, Wayne''s physical attributes, including strength, speed, and defense, received a tremendous boost. With the orange-quality miracle drug he had taken earlier, Wayne felt the frenzy of lightning energy surging within him. He shouted at Charles: "I won''t give you another chance, Charles! You won''t defeat me!" With that, Wayne gripped the supreme spear tightly and infused the lightning energy within him into the weapon. Countless threads of lightning danced across the surface of the supreme spear, transforming it into a brilliant blue, resembling the legendary spear of a thunder god! This was Wayne''s unique combat technique, allowing him to channel immense lightning energy into his weapon without damaging it, significantly enhancing its attack power. Moreover, any enemy struck by the weapon''s lightning energy would be temporarily paralyzed. Wayne twisted his wrist, aiming the spear''s tip at Charles. A basketball-sized sphere of blue energy erupted from the spear''s tip, racing toward Charles at incredible speed. However, Charles was already prepared, he had been fully focused on Wayne''s movements. Calmly sidestepping and bending down, the blue energy zipped past Charles''s clothing, striking the ground nearby. Immediately, countless stones and dust were sent flying as a massive crater formed in the once solid ground. This scene left the audience with their mouths agape. "No wonder he''s a Level Five Beast Master, the power of that attack is off the charts! It feels like it could instantly kill a Level Four Beast Master!" "Forget the feelings, it could not only kill an ordinary Level Four Beast Master but even a typical Level Five Beast Master would be severely injured and lose their fighting capability if hit." "Indeed, the number of geniuses in this world is staggering, we can''t underestimate the Beast Masters from the Haunted Marshthey truly possess formidable strength." "Yeah, Wayne''s strength is really impressive, now it''s up to Charles to see how he responds." As they witnessed the massive destruction caused by Wayne''s attack, many spectators grew anxious, worrying about how Charles would handle such a formidable opponent. They turned their gaze to Charles, only to find him showing no signs of panic or unease. He maintained a calm demeanor, as if the powerful Level Five Beast Master before him was merely a loud wild dog. In the next moment, to everyone''s astonishment, Charles did not use Beast Mastery. Instead, he commanded Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold to spread out and encircle Wayne in the center. "What? Even at this moment, Charles isn''t planning to use Beast Mastery to boost his reaction and defense?" "No way, if he doesn''t, one hit from Wayne''s attack could completely eliminate his chances of victory. Not using Beast Mastery seems unwise!" "Charles must have his own plan, it seems he wants to leverage the coordination between the Beast Master and his mystical beasts to defeat Wayne." "Now that you mention it, that''s definitely a possibility. But Wayne''s reaction speed and agility are currently very strong, I''m afraid Charles''s mystical beasts might not even land a hit on him." Miles, the emperor of Genosha, exchanged a glance with Nathaniel, their eyes betraying a hint of tension. Neither of them expected Charles to choose not to use Beast Mastery. Only a mysterious figure wearing a white mask nearby observed Charles''s mystical beasts, deep in thought. "This positioning is intriguing, it seems Charles wants to completely crush Wayne. He doesn''t intend to fight personally but aims to let his four mystical beasts defeat a Level Five Beast Master who has already activated Beast Mastery?" the mysterious figure said slowly. His eyes sparkled with excitement, if Charles could pull this off, it would mean he possessed not only formidable combat abilities but also unparalleled command skills, enabling perfect coordination among his mystical beasts. Sure enough, in the next moment, Charles slowly raised the staff in his hand, planting it firmly on the ground. "What does this mean? How dare you underestimate me!" Wayne roared angrily! With a swift motion, he leveled the supreme spear and lunged toward Charles without hesitation. Unfortunately, before he could reach Charles, Max and Mia unleashed their skills and blocked his path. The massive ice spikes soared through the air, carrying a bone-chilling coldness. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wayne had to come to a halt, using the supreme spear filled with lightning energy to aim at the sharp tip of the ice spike. With a sudden burst of strength, he shattered the massive ice spike, turning it into countless tiny shards that scattered in all directions. "Hmph, all show and no substance! These ice spikes may look powerful, but they''re easy to deal with. Charles, is that all you''ve got?" Wayne scoffed coldly. He felt that Charles would soon be out of options and would have to resort to Beast Mastery for a close-quarters fight. In the next moment, two more massive ice spikes coalesced in front of Max. This time, unlike before, Mia also joined in, she flapped her wings vigorously, spreading wind attribute energy throughout the entire arena. With the enhancement of wind attribute energy, the speed of the ice spikes increased even further. Wayne gritted his teeth and continued to use the supreme spear to defend himself. But that wasn''t all, once this wave of attacks ended, Mousie, under Charles''s command, projected another Mia. Although this projection couldn''t unleash Mia''s full power, it was more than enough to boost Max''s attack speed! Before long, Wayne found himself struggling to keep up, he hadn''t expected such a seamless coordination among Charles''s mystical beasts. "Damn it, I need to find a way to break this deadlock! If this continues, I will undoubtedly lose!" Wayne cursed inwardly. Charles hadn''t even attacked yet, and the pressure from the contracted mystical beasts was already overwhelming him. This was because Wayne had to divert some of his focus to prevent a sudden assault from Charles. "Forget it, I''ll just have to tank this wave. My defense has been boosted, and since Charles hasn''t used Beast Mastery, I should be able to take him down quickly. Even if his mystical beasts are still around, victory will still be mine!" Wayne gritted his teeth, he couldn''t afford to lose! However, Wayne seemed to have forgotten that Charles had one mystical beast that had yet to launch an attack. It was Little Gold, who had been quietly waiting for the right moment to strike! "It''s about time, Little Gold, it''s your turn to shine." Charles had been carefully observing Wayne. Upon hearing Charles''s command, Little Gold began to coordinate with Max and the others. Once again, ice spikes shot toward Wayne at an incredible speed. Wayne, as before, didn''t think much of it and used the supreme spear to defend himself. However, this time was different, behind the massive ice spikes was a swirling mass of golden, glowing liquid! "What?!" By the time Wayne realized what was happening, it was already too late! Chapter 428 Ezras Anxiety The golden liquid hidden behind the ice spikes was Little Gold''s special skill, [Liquid Metal Spray].[Liquid Metal Spray]: By devouring various metal materials, it digests and stores them in its stomach. Through the pressure from its stomach, it can spray out the liquid metal, which solidifies quickly in a short amount of time, restricting the enemy''s movements. The solidified metal is extremely tough and generally indestructible! Most of the metal materials that Little Gold devours are absorbed and digested, while some are stored in its stomach. With Max''s [ice pick throwing] as cover, Wayne wouldn''t notice Little Gold''s [Liquid Metal Spray] unless he had a skill similar to [Divine Domain]! The scorching, thick golden liquid drenched Wayne''s body, and a sense of dread filled his heart as he wanted to shout out loud. "Referee, I..." Wayne''s words were cut short as the metal on his face rapidly cooled and solidified, sealing his mouth shut. He desperately reached out, frantically clawing at the solidified metal on his face, trying to free his mouth. However, it was all in vain. The solidified metal had completely adhered to his skin, and even the slightest pull would cause intense pain. Due to the intense pain, Wayne hesitated for a breath or two, and by then, it was already too late. Not only his mouth but even his hands were now bound by the solidified metal, allowing him to only twitch slightly. As they witnessed the unfolding events in the arena, all the spectators gasped in shock. No one could have imagined that the seemingly powerful Wayne could be defeated so easily by Charles. No, he hadn''t lost yet, after all, Wayne still had some ability to resist, as his hands could still move. "Truly impressive, Charles. Just using four mystical beasts, he''s managed to defeat a fifth-level Beast Master in such a short time, and a fifth-level Beast Master at that who''s using Beast Mastery!" "I have no idea how that golden liquid appeared. If I were Wayne, I wouldn''t have been able to react either!" "Didn''t you all notice? Charles actually thought to use the skills of other mystical beasts to enhance another mystical beast''s attack. The power of the ice spikes at the beginning and the last one was vastly different!" "A genius, he''s simply a genius! Why didn''t I think of such a strategy?" "In the past, some Beast Mastery scholars proposed this idea, but the requirements for coordination between Beast Masters and mystical beasts, as well as between mystical beasts themselves, were too high, so very few people knew about it." "That''s true, it seems most people would be like Wayne. With just a slight mistake, they would end up hitting their own mystical beast." The audience at Genosha Stadium was buzzing with discussions about Charles''s performance, while Wayne was struggling in the meantime. He was exerting all his strength in his arms, trying to break free from the solidified metal, while also moving toward the referee. At that moment, he fully realized that Charles didn''t even need to lift a finger to defeat him! The strength of this commoner surpassed his imagination. However, at that moment, Charles slowly picked up the long staff beside him and walked toward Wayne with an indifferent expression. Charles''s steps were slow, as if each one was treading on Wayne''s heart. Wayne''s eyes widened in panic, and his throat bobbed up and down as he desperately tried to make a sound. "Ugh! Mmmmmm..." A voice that resembled a plea quickly emerged. "Stop struggling. According to the rules of the match, you haven''t surrendered verbally, nor have you completely lost the ability to resist. After all, you still have your legs. Who knows, you might be able to kick me." Charles said casually. He slowly raised the long staff in his hand and brought one end to Wayne''s forehead, gently tapping it as he spoke. "I told you, you would regret this. You can torment others, but you must be prepared to be tormented yourself, that''s only fair." "I have that awareness, do you? Elegant nobleman?" Wayne dared not move at all. The staff resting lightly on his forehead seemed harmless, but it contained immense power, causing his eyelids to twitch uncontrollably. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to speak, to explain, to calm Charles down, but he couldn''t utter a single word. The wild dog that had been barking incessantly finally fell silent. Without any hesitation, Charles lifted the staff into the air and then swung it down with force. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The staff struck flesh, producing a dull thud, followed by the sharp sound of bones breaking. Wayne''s face turned red, his eyes filled with blood vessels, and the intense pain nearly caused him to lose consciousness. At that moment, he could never have imagined that one day he would be publicly beaten by a commoner, with no way to escape. "Well done! That''s how it should be. This guy is too ruthless, all the fighters who battled him were tortured horribly!" "Brilliant! In Genosha, those who torment our fighters must remember this pain, let''s see if they dare to do it again!" "What can the Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh do? That alchemist from the Haunted Marsh was defeated by Charles, and now he can''t even practice alchemy for the rest of his life!" The spectators in the stands showed no sympathy for Wayne''s plight, instead, they were unusually excited, shouting wildly and cheering for Charles. Some young people, watching the scene unfold in the arena, couldn''t help but ask the person next to them, "Isn''t this a bit...?" "No way. Think about it. If Charles loses, Wayne will definitely not let him off the hook. He would use lightning energy to torture Charles. With someone like that, you can''t show mercy!" someone immediately interrupted. The mysterious figure wearing a white mask listened to the conversations around him and watched Charles show no mercy in the arena, slowly nodding in agreement. The world of Beast Masters is just like this, if you show weakness, others will think you are easy to bully. Besides, Wayne was so arrogant before, if Charles chose to let him go now, it would be quite disappointing. "Very good. His mindset and character are excellent. When dealing with enemies, one must not be soft-hearted, constant retreat and pity will only embolden them further." the mysterious figure in the white mask said, clearly pleased. Charles''s mentality, combat ability, calm and steady character, sharp intuition, and clever mind were all remarkably outstanding. Each of these traits alone would be impressive, let alone when they are all gathered in one person! "It seems Charles has a teacher, but he''s only an eighth-level Beast Master." the mysterious figure in the white mask suddenly thought. An eighth-level Beast Master daring to be the teacher of such a genius? He probably doesn''t even have the qualifications to nurture a talent like Charles, even a ninth-level Beast Master wouldn''t suffice! Only someone like him, a top-tier powerhouse from the Ethereal Grove, would have the strength and level to cultivate Charles even better. "Ezra, that name sounds familiar. I need to look him up and discuss things with him later." As a member of [The Cleansers], one of the ten-member council, and one of the most powerful Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, he didn''t need to consult with an eighth-level Beast Master at all. However, he had come to understand Charles''s personality a bit, he was deeply loyal. In that case, he shouldn''t push the eighth-level Beast Master too hard, after all, a forced relationship is never sweet. If he wanted to truly take Charles as his apprentice, he needed to plan carefully. On the other side, Outside Genosha, in a certain cave. Ezra, who was in seclusion, trying to break through from an eighth-level Beast Master to a ninth-level Beast Master, had no idea that the apprentice he had worked so hard to find was already being eyed by a mysterious powerhouse. "I''m almost there. Once I fully absorb this dark energy and heal my dark injuries, I can attempt it again." Ezra slowly opened his eyes. He had been here for a long time, and there were two eighth-level Beast Masters on guard outside. At first, Ezra did not recognize these two individuals, he had never heard of Cecilia or Drake. He thought they were eighth-level Beast Masters sent by the [Constellation] organization to support him, and at that time, despair had filled his heart. Three eighth-level Beast Masters had already attacked him, now, two more had arrived, and they seemed exceptionally strongnot your typical eighth-level Beast Masters. Even with a divine beast at his side, he couldn''t handle so many eighth-level Beast Masters! Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire Later, when Cecilia and Drake made their move, Ezra finally realized that these two had come specifically to help him. "Charles, I didn''t expect that because of you, I would be able to escape danger." Ezra thought to himself. He truly hadn''t anticipated that Charles, who was only a fourth-level Beast Master, could command two eighth-level Beast Masters to act! Ezra''s observation skills were very keen, he could vaguely sense that Cecilia and Drake seemed to harbor some hostility toward him. It wasn''t the hostility of enemies, but rather the kind of animosity that exists between competitors. Ezra didn''t even know these two eighth-level Beast Masters, what could they possibly be competing over? The answer is obvious: it''s the apprentice he worked so hard to find, Charles! "I must return quickly. Once I become a ninth-level Beast Master again, let''s see who has the guts to try and take my apprentice!" Ezra clenched his fist and closed his eyes again, entering into his Beast Master training. He was now eager to become a ninth-level Beast Master and return to Genosha! Chapter 429 The Genosha Inspector In the stadium of Genosha Calivia, under the gaze of countless spectators.At this moment, Wayne was sprawled on the ground like a mad dog with broken bones, looking up at Charles with a gaze full of resentment. Anger and shame had completely taken over his heart. "Charles! Charles! I swear, I will make your life worse than death!" Wayne''s eyes were bloodshot, and his vengeful glare was like a sharp blade, fixated on Charles''s figure. At this moment, a hint of regret surged within him, if he had known Charles''s strength was so formidable, he certainly wouldn''t have acted so rashly. Originally, Wayne thought that Charles could only defeat a fifth-level Beast Master through the high-quality miracle drug and that black long knife. He never expected that even without those, Charles would possess such powerful combat abilities. Throughout the entire match, he had barely inflicted any damage on Charles. What made him feel even more desperate was that he had taken an orange-quality miracle drug, which could temporarily boost his strength to rival that of a sixth-level Beast Master. Yet, in the face of Charles, he still suffered a humiliating defeat. "You wait for me! If I don''t kill you in this lifetime, it won''t be enough to ease my hatred!" The intense resentment caused Wayne''s body to tremble, he was in a pitiful state, battered and bruised, lying in front of the commoner he had once looked down upon. At this moment, it felt as if he were the lowly commoner, while Charles stood as the elegant and noble aristocrat. "The match is over, and the winner is Charles!" the referee announced the results of the match. The cheers from the audience echoed through the sky. Medical personnel from Genosha slowly approached, lifting the limp Wayne onto a stretcher for treatment. Meanwhile, Charles walked down from the competition stage amidst the crowd''s cheers. However, before he could return to the Cyber Academy area, medical personnel approached him. "Mr. Charles, do you have a moment? If possible, could you remove the metal from that guy? Only then can we proceed with his treatment." the medical personnel asked. Charles thought for a moment and replied calmly, "He shouldn''t be in any life-threatening danger right now, should he?" The medical personnel nodded slightly and said, "Yes, although he is severely injured, you didn''t target any vital areas. If this weren''t a match, he would have been dead by now." "However, even in this condition, he will at least need to rest in bed for six months." Hearing this, Charles waved his hand dismissively. In his view, Wayne was a bit clever, and had it been a life-and-death battle or outside the city, Wayne would have died long ago at his hands. "I don''t have time. The metal can be melted by high temperatures, and of course, a high-level Beast Master can destroy it." Charles said indifferently before turning on his heel and walking away. Help the enemy? Charles didn''t have such a saintly and mindless outlook. To him, he had already been restrained enough, someone like Wayne should experience what true pain feels like. After all, in the previous matches, Wayne had been using lightning energy to torment Jace and other youths from Genosha. When Charles returned to the Cyber Academy area, a group of talented young individuals immediately surrounded him, exclaiming: "You''re amazing, Charles! That battle was textbook-level, it almost left me dumbfounded!" "Charles, we support you! That Wayne deserves even more suffering!" "Exactly! If I had your strength, I definitely wouldn''t let him off so easily!" "I can''t believe how perfectly Charles commanded his mystical beast. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it!" Facing the adoring looks of the young ones, Charles showed no signs of joy. He simply nodded slightly and said slowly: "Everyone, take a good rest. There''s another match coming up, and I need to check on Jace." Upon hearing Charles''s words, one of them stole a glance at his companions and whispered, "Charles really cares about his people. I envy that kid Jace, wouldn''t it be great if I could become friends with someone like Charles?" His companion glanced at him and quietly replied: "Don''t dream too big. I''m already content just following in Charles''s footsteps." "That''s true. Charles isn''t the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he won''t abandon his companions. Instead, he fights alongside each of us!" As the topic of everyone''s discussion, Charles didn''t stop to linger. He kept walking toward the medical room in the stadium, wanting to see if Jace had woken up. Watching Charles''s retreating figure and hearing the cheers around him, Emperor Miles of Genosha showed no signs of excitement or joy. Instead, he let out a silent sigh. The other ministers nearby were fully focused, paying close attention to every detail concerning His Majesty. Since yesterday, they had noticed many unusual things. However, Emperor Miles of Genosha did not explain anything. The various orders he issued left everyone feeling very uneasy. "What on earth is happening? Even if we were to go to war with Kingston tomorrow, it shouldn''t be this serious." "Yes, His Majesty''s various orders really make people anxious, as if Genosha is on the verge of annihilation." "Sigh, His Majesty doesn''t share any intelligence with us. He must have his own plans and considerations. Our job is simply to execute His Majesty''s commands." The ministers were murmuring quietly, while Emperor Miles kept his gaze fixed on the surrounding crowd. At that moment, Nathaniel stepped forward, coming to Miles''s side. He lowered his head and spoke in a hushed tone: "Your Majesty, please don''t be too anxious. The information from Jamie should be accurate. That mysterious powerhouse should have a good chance of resolving this matter." Miles seemed not to have heard Nathaniel''s words, his gaze fixed on the distance. Nathaniel followed Miles''s line of sight and saw a couple cheering for Charles with their child, there was nothing particularly unusual about it. After a long while, Miles finally withdrew his gaze and spoke in a low voice: "I haven''t seen that kind of pride and excitement on their faces in a long time. In the past, when facing people from other countries, the people of Genosha always felt inferior." "Back then, when the emissaries of the Stellar Empire came to Genosha, the officials and Beast Masters would unconsciously step back. Even the citizens walking on the streets would instinctively avoid those people, fearing they might provoke them." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire "And now? Since Charles appeared, my people have gained a new confidence. Not to mention people from other countries, even the genius Beast Masters from the Haunted Marsh become Charles''s defeated foes." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nathaniel nodded silently. He didn''t know what His Majesty intended to convey with these remarks, but to him, it all seemed to be happening. It was undeniable that, thanks to Charles, the people of Genosha had indeed gained much more confidence! "Sigh, everything is slowly getting better, but my people have no idea that in a few days, an unprecedented crisis will emerge in Genosha. If something goes wrong, the entire nation could be destroyed!" Emperor Miles of Genosha gripped the armrests of his chair tightly. He strained to straighten his body, trying to appear less dejected and helpless, but the unwillingness in his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. "Your Majesty, nothing will go wrong. That mysterious powerhouse must have complete confidence." Nathaniel said in a serious tone. Miles nodded silently, his gaze sweeping over the excited audience in the stadium, his emotions incredibly complex. Six monsters that could rival a ninth-level Beast Master were about to clash with that mysterious powerhouse in Genosha. A slight misstep could lead to unimaginable consequences. And he, as the emperor of Genosha, the ruler of the nation, had no means to intervene, he could only place all his hopes on others. Genosha only had eighth-level Beast Masters, and they were utterly helpless in the impending battle. How could he possibly accept that? To face such a situation while being utterly powerless and helpless was a disgrace for him as an emperor! "Charles, in this increasingly dangerous world, I wonder how much longer you will need to grow. Genosha lacks a top-tier powerhouse, and this hope can only rest on your shoulders." Miles thought quietly to himself. He thought for a moment and then spoke without hesitation: "Once everything is over, let''s make Charles the Inspector of Genosha." "Inspector? Your Majesty, it seems there hasn''t been such a position in Genosha before." Nathaniel asked, puzzled. Miles slowly stood up, positioning himself at the highest point in the entire stadium. He gazed toward the direction of Cyber Academy with a calm tone, yet filled with unwavering determination, and said: "Genosha has never had a genius like Charles before. The so-called Inspector will hold absolute authority and can mobilize a hundred Beast Master armies from any city in Genosha." As soon as those words left his mouth, Nathaniel''s eyes widened in disbelief. He questioned whether he had misheard. Inspector? A mere eighteen-year-old boy with the power to command the Beast Master armies of any city in Genosha? Though the army was limited to a hundred, there was no restriction on the level of the Beast Masters. This meant that all the powerful Beast Masters within a city''s army would have to obey Charles''s commands? Just as Nathaniel was reeling from the shock, Emperor Miles spoke again. Chapter 430 Ten Miles began to speak slowly, "Not only that, but the Inspector will also have the authority to investigate Genosha''s officials, including but not limited to temporarily suspending them and mobilizing all governmental departments to cooperate with the actions."As Miles spoke, he recalled the Lord of Flower Falls City, the traitor who had colluded with the Constellation organization and betrayed Genosha. A glint of cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes as he continued: "When it comes to any officials or Beast Masters who betray Genosha, Charles has the right to act first and report later!" With that short sentence, Nathaniel, who was usually iron-willed and calm, found his mouth agape in shock. Miles''s voice had not been concealed in the slightest, and many ministers had heard his words. "Your Majesty, that is utterly unacceptable! The Inspector''s power is far too great, a careless mistake could lead to disastrous consequences!" "Your Majesty, even General Mason must seek your approval to mobilize the army. How can Charles directly command it?" "Genosha has never had a position with such immense power, please consider this carefully!" "Yes, Your Majesty, please think it over. After all, Charles is only eighteen years old. Although he is calm and composed, he has not undergone much training and is still somewhat..." Before the ministers could finish, Miles suddenly roared: "Enough! What you are saying is not the issue. The reason such a position did not exist before is that there has never been a genius like Charles!" "Training? Do you all think Charles needs to go through the same trials as you?" Faced with Miles''s words, the ministers instinctively fell silent. As the Emperor of Genosha, the ruler of the nation, Miles''s temper was usually stable, and he rarely lost his cool. "It seems His Majesty is resolute this time." Nathaniel thought to himself. Even though he held a high opinion of Charles and believed he would become a powerful Beast Master, he felt that such power was indeed too great. To mobilize the army and have the authority to act first against officials was simply unimaginable. Such power was something only a country''s emperor should possess! However, Nathaniel recalled Charles''s previous performance. When he first arrived in Calivia, he had uncovered the plans of the Constellation organization and led the young people of Genosha to victory in the Eye of Ice and Fire. There was also the genius alchemist who had crushed the Haunted Marsh, saving the lives of tens of thousands of tourists in Flower Falls Gorge. And just recently, he had achieved a perfect victory against the Beast Master of the Haunted Marsh. Nathaniel took a deep breath. Remembering these things, he began to feel that the Emperor''s decision was quite reasonable. "I support this matter." Nathaniel said. His voice was not loud, but all the ministers present could hear him clearly. After a short while, many ministers, like Nathaniel, who believed that Charles could handle this position, began to voice their agreement as well. However, nearly half of the ministers still maintained their opposition, believing that the Inspector''s powers were too great. "Whatever needs to be discussed can wait until after we return. For now, everyone shut your mouths and continue to enjoy the upcoming matches." Miles said as he sat back down in his chair. While he said it was for later discussion, he had already made up his mind. Charles would definitely be appointed as the Inspector! In a world where the strong could destroy a nation, aside from ordinary methods, the best way to make a country stronger was to cultivate a powerful individual. Charles was that candidate! "I hope I won''t regret this in the future. Genosha has been weak for too long, and the world is becoming increasingly dangerous. We must find a way to strengthen Genosha in a short time." "At the very least, when facing a crisis, we should have our own solutions instead of relying on a mysterious powerhouse!" Miles''s gaze was exceptionally firm. Time flowed slowly in silence, and the spectators in the stadium had no awareness of any abnormalities, they continued to cheer enthusiastically for the competitors. When the afternoon matches concluded, the spectators slowly exited the stadium, still feeling exhilarated. "Mom, do you think I can become someone like Brother Charles in the future? I want to be like him." a child innocently asked his mother. His mother nodded vigorously, responding with a tone of affirmation: "Of course you will! As long as you study hard and train diligently every day like Brother Charles, you will definitely become a great hero like him in the future!" The child''s father also responded with a smile, "That''s right, our country is gradually becoming stronger, and our lives are slowly improving." "When you grow up, who knows, you might even win honor for the nation just like Charles!" Receiving this encouraging response, the child excitedly tugged at his parents'' hands, shaking them continuously and jumping with joy. "I know! Mom and Dad, I will definitely become a hero like Brother Charles!" His innocent voice rang out, filled with enthusiasm. However, no one knew that at the border where Genosha meets other countries, figures were silently crossing the boundary like phantoms, heading towards Genosha Calivia. That night, in Genosha Calivia, within Cyber Academy, Charles furrowed his brow as he looked at the mysterious figure that had suddenly appeared before him. "Kid, get ready. The members of the Constellation organization within Genosha Calivia have already begun their actions, and the Bodies should be arriving soon." the mysterious figure said slowly, wearing a white mask. Charles took a deep breath. Though the mysterious figure was exceptionally powerful, those monsters were formidable as well. "Are you worried?" the mysterious figure''s voice suddenly echoed. Charles nodded without any hesitation and replied, "Yes, some of Genosha''s movements will definitely be detected by the Constellation organization. They might have other preparations as well." "Don''t worry. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy will seem exceptionally fragile." the mysterious figure said confidently. Charles frowned again, he didn''t believe those words. Sometimes, the right plan and arrangements could compensate for a lack of power. Was this mysterious figure a bit too overconfident? "By the way, I haven''t told you my name. You can call me Ten." the mysterious figure with the white mask suddenly remembered something and said slowly. Charles glanced at the mask on the mysterious figure''s face, which featured ten ancient, sharp sword-shaped patterns. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A code name of Ten? That implies there are at least nine others like him." Charles thought for a moment. He nodded and slowly asked, "Is there anything else?" The mysterious figure, known as Ten, suddenly paused, looking at the unusually calm Charles, and said: "Aren''t you going to ask anything? You should know that even your dean, that Level Eight Beast Master Jamie, doesn''t know my code name." Charles kept a straight face as he looked at the white mask. He thought carefully and asked: "Can you tell me everything about the Constellation organization? And those monsters?" The mysterious figure, Ten, shook his head regretfully and replied: "Not for now." Charles immediately realized that "for now" meant he couldn''t do it at the moment but might be able to in the future. "That''s right. To get closer to the truth, you must join us and become one of us." the mysterious figure said casually. "Given your talent, as long as you become my apprentice, you will definitely become a Level Nine Beast Master. With a bit of luck, in twenty or thirty years, you might even attain the same power as I have." "When I''m gone, you can take my position and learn the truth about this world." The mysterious figure''s tone was quite peculiar, mentioning his own death without hesitation, as if he were certain it would happen. "Good luck? Twenty or thirty years?" Charles repeated, slightly puzzled. "Indeed. Do you know what ranks above a Level Nine Beast Master?" the mysterious figure suddenly asked. Charles shook his head. "A Level Nine Beast Master can still be considered human, but the ranks above Level Nine involve a much more powerful existence." "That is divinity!" Charles felt a jolt in his heart. Divinity? Does this world really have gods? "Don''t look at me like that. When you get stronger in the future, you''ll understand. There are quite a few Level Nine Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, but going beyond that is very difficult." the mysterious figure said casually. After hearing this, Charles felt quite puzzled. After all, based on his previous understanding, there weren''t many Level Nine Beast Masters in this world. "You''ll find out later. Most Level Nine Beast Masters don''t appear in the Ethereal Grove, they have their own missions." the mysterious figure explained but didn''t elaborate much. Charles silently stared at the mysterious figure, constantly trying to gauge his intentions. Unexpectedly, before Charles could figure it out, the mysterious figure spoke directly: "Stop thinking. I came here for another reason: to tell you that you''re quite impressive, and I want to take you as my apprentice." Charles was taken aback. He really hadn''t expected that the other party was here with this purpose. "I already have a teacher for Beast Mastery." Charles instinctively replied. "I know, but that person seems to be just a Level Eight Beast Master. Teaching ordinary geniuses is fine, but teaching you might be a bit beyond their qualifications." the mysterious figure stated calmly, exuding strong confidence. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire "My Beast Mastery teacher is about to become a Level Nine Beast Master." Charles explained once more. Chapter 431 A Noticeable Competition "What does it matter if you become a Level Nine Beast Master? This world is going to get increasingly dangerous. The appearance of those six Bodies was just the beginning, even more terrifying things will descend upon the Ethereal Grove." the mysterious figure in the white mask said in a calm tone.Yet, Charles could sense a hint of undeniable confusion and despair hidden beneath that calm demeanor. What could possibly cause such a powerful being to reveal feelings of confusion and despair? Charles instinctively furrowed his brow. The mysterious figure realized he had said too much. Once he collected himself, he took a deep breath and slowly said: "It''s a bit too early for you to worry about these matters. Focus on strengthening your abilities. Only by becoming a more powerful Beast Master can you survive the crises that lie ahead." "I want you to think carefully about what I said regarding becoming my apprentice. If the opportunity arises, I will discuss it with your Beast Master teacher. I believe he will make a wise choice." the mysterious figure said. After saying this, the mysterious figure vanished from the spot. Charles looked around at the empty surroundings, his mind preoccupied with the information the mysterious figure had inadvertently revealed. Back in Flower Falls Gorge, that monster had also mentioned similar things and mocked Nathaniel for being unaware of the truth of the world. Today, this powerful mysterious figure was no different. "It seems that there is indeed a great possibility of unimaginable dangers lurking behind this world." Charles thought as he took a deep breath. He was only a Level Four Beast Master at the moment and had no way of obtaining more information. Only by continuously improving his strength would he gradually uncover the truths of this world. "There''s still some time left in the evening. I should head to the training room and continue to train to enhance my abilities." Charles thought to himself. Without a moment''s hesitation, he gathered his thoughts and headed straight toward the training room at Cyber Academy. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold''s levels have been steadily increasing during this time. Max and Mousie''s levels have already reached Level 28, and they are just a few days away from meeting the promotion requirements. Mia''s level is slightly lower, but she has also reached Level 27. The lowest level among them is Little Gold, who just completed his promotion in the Golden Mountain Range not long ago and is currently at Level 26. It is estimated that once the exchange competition among the three academies concludes, these mystical beasts will all face their promotions. At that time, he would need to spend time and effort collecting their promotion materials. "I hope the materials required for the promotion won''t be too difficult to obtain, otherwise, it could delay the speed of my strength enhancement." Charles mused quietly. He understood that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the rarer the materials needed for their promotion would be. However, it was exciting to think that Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold might trigger quality upgrades during their promotions. After all, Max and Mousie are only of platinum quality right now, so if they could upgrade to emerald quality, that would be fantastic! With this thought, a sense of anticipation began to stir in Charles''s heart. Everything would have to wait until the exchange competition among the three academies was over, and until that mysterious figure with the codename Ten dealt with the six monsters powerful enough to rival Level Nine Beast Masters. Only then could he safely gather the promotion materials. As Charles contemplated, he quickly made his way to the training room at Cyber Academy. Today, there weren''t many people present, most of the students at the academy had chosen to rest and conserve their energy for the upcoming competition. Charles wasn''t worried about the competition. To be honest, among all the geniuses in Genosha, only a few could make him take them seriously. Grace, Finn, and Luna. He was indeed a bit curious about Grace''s strength now, but it was merely a slight curiosity. Through his battles with Wayne, Charles had a clear understanding of his own strength. Without using the Black Gold Long Knife or the orange-quality miracle drug to boost his abilities, defeating a Level Five Beast Master was not a problem at all. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire It would just take a little more time, if he used the Black Gold Long Knife and the orange-quality miracle drug, he could easily take down his enemies in one hit if they were careless. "Camilla mentioned before that there''s a genius in Kingston who can defeat the teachers at Kingston Cyber Academy. If I get the chance, I really want to fight a Level Six Beast Master." Charles thought to himself. Many things can only be understood clearly after facing them and going through the experience. Time passed quickly. Early the next morning, after a simple breakfast, Charles headed straight to the competition venue. The place was already filled with spectators, and the nervous competitors were preparing for the event. "Charles, great news! Jace is awake!" Zachary shouted as soon as he saw Charles. Charles''s eyes lit up immediately, without any hesitation, he got up from his seat and made his way to the medical room. As soon as he entered, he saw Jace struggling on the hospital bed, trying to sit up. Jace noticed Charles and immediately said, "Charles, why are you here? The competition is about to start, you should go back and rest up." Charles shook his head and replied, "No need, the competition isn''t important. How are you feeling now?" Jace paused for a moment, then a smile spread across his face as he looked at Charles with gratitude and said: "I''m fine now. The doctor said a little more than a week of good rest would do the trick. Thanks to the orange-quality miracle drug you gave me, or else I would still be unconscious." Thinking about this made Jace feel a surge of gratitude toward Charles, mixed with a bit of guilt. Because of his weaker strength, he often ended up getting hurt. Although Charles never said anything about it, Jace felt bad inside. "If only my strength were a bit stronger, I wouldn''t have wasted Charles''s orange-quality miracle drug." Jace thought to himself as he instinctively clenched his fists. He was currently filled with gratitude toward Charles and an eagerness to improve his strength as quickly as possible. After hearing Jace''s words, Charles offered a few simple words of comfort. Once he confirmed that Jace was in good condition, he turned and left, returning to the waiting area of Cyber Academy. "You''re really lucky, that Charles didn''t hesitate at all when he saved you, it was like he was holding a bottle of mineral water instead of an orange-quality miracle drug." Zachary couldn''t help but exclaim after Charles left. There was a hint of envy in his words. Who wouldn''t want a friend like Charles? Although he had a decent relationship with Charles, Zachary wasn''t sure if Charles would treat him the same way he treated Jace. "Charles is just that kind of person, he seems calm but really cares about those who are good to him. Zachary, if you were in the same situation as I was, Charles would treat you the same way." Jace said with a smile. His face was filled with a sense of relief, being able to follow Charles was the luckiest thing in his life. Upon hearing Jace''s words, Zachary instinctively nodded slightly. He was about to say something when he heard a loud commotion outside the medical room. "It seems like the match list has come out. I''ll go take a look. If I lose again in the upcoming match, I won''t have a chance to follow Charles into the secret realm to improve my strength." Zachary said, feeling a bit anxious. In the current losers'' bracket, there were still a few strong but unlucky Level Four Beast Masters, including Luma, who had fought against Charles before. If Zachary faced him, the outcome would be hard to predict. Jace nodded and watched Zachary rush off, then he put on a serious expression. He silently clenched his fist, then slowly relaxed it, saying firmly: "This is the last time. Charles, I will definitely help you in the future, no doubt about it!" At that moment, neither Zachary nor Charles was aware of Jace''s determination. The battle list for the first match of the morning had already been released. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zachary was fortunate, he didn''t draw any of the strong Beast Masters. His opponent was just a Level Three Beast Master, so winning the match was definitely within reach. As for Charles, he simply glanced at the list without any reaction. Now, aside from Finn, Grace, and Luna, there was no one else who could pique his interest. The match quickly began and ended just as fast. The morning competition was clearly not as thrilling for the audience as yesterday''s event. After all, yesterday, Charles, a Level Four Beast Master, had fought against Wayne, a Level Five Beast Master, and emerged victorious. The battle between the two had been exceptionally exciting, which left the spectators feeling less enthusiastic about this morning''s matches. The morning passed by swiftly. When the competition list was released in the afternoon, it instantly captured the attention of all the spectators. "I can''t believe it''s them facing off so early!" "Yeah, the upcoming match is definitely going to be exciting!" "Charles''s opponent isn''t that strong, it''s the battle between Celestine and Grace that has everyone interested!" "Exactly! Celestine seems to have a close relationship with Charles, and Grace, who made an agreement with Charles, is also quite powerful." "I don''t think Celestine stands a chance against Grace, Grace''s strength is no joke." Hearing the murmurs around him, Charles instinctively looked up towards the academy where Celestine was. Coincidentally, Celestine was also looking in his direction. Chapter 432 The Battle Between the Two Soon, under Charles''s gaze, Celestine quickly walked over and arrived in the waiting area of Cyber Academy.As soon as Zachary saw Celestine appear, he wisely vacated the seat next to Charles. This made Camilla shoot a piercing look at Zachary, her eyes clearly filled with a hint of discontent. "Your Highness, regarding Charles, it''s better if you handle it yourselves. I just gave up my seat, there''s no need to be like this." Zachary thought wildly. Camilla had never shown such emotions before. Zachary quietly glanced back at Camilla and saw her gaze now fixed on Celestine, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. As someone who wanted to earn a spot to enter the Genosha royal secret realm and enhance his strength, Zachary didn''t want to provoke Celestine at this moment. As for Camilla and Luna, he just wanted to focus on improving his abilities and follow Charles in the contest against Kingston. He decided to leave other matters for Charles to handle. With that thought, Zachary quietly moved his position a bit further away. "Charles, don''t worry. I will definitely give it my all and teach Grace a good lesson!" Celestine said slowly. Hearing Grace''s name, Camilla and Luna immediately sharpened their gazes. "Sister Winter, I believe in you! That Grace looked down on Charles before, she deserves to be taught a lesson!" Camilla said, fuming. She had specifically learned about the things Grace had done to Charles, openly humiliating him in front of so many people. This infuriated her, and at that moment, she let go of her hostility towards Celestine and chose to loudly support her. Luna nodded as well and said calmly, "Be careful." Celestine glanced at Camilla and Luna, her hostility slightly diminishing. No matter what, she saw that both Luna and Camilla cared about Charles, which fundamentally set them apart from Grace. However, it had to be said that as a Level Four Beast Master, Celestine wasn''t entirely confident in defeating Grace. After all, there was still a significant gap in talent between her and Grace. "Don''t worry too much. Just relax and perform well." Charles said slowly. He really didn''t care much about Grace anymore. The humiliation she had brought him had, with his rise in strength, reputation, and status, transformed into nothing but mockery of Grace. The commoner she once looked down on has now become a genius Beast Master of Genosha, a hero who brought honor to Genosha and saved the lives of tens of thousands! Now, it should be Grace who feels ashamed and humiliated! However, in response to Charles''s words, Celestine shook her head, her gaze firmly locked on him as she slowly replied: "Charles, I know you don''t care much about this, but I''m different. I cannot tolerate the humiliation she inflicted on you. Even if I fail in the upcoming match, I will give it my all!" Hearing this, Charles was taken aback. He didn''t expect Celestine to care so much about this issue, even more than he did. "Winter, you have to do your best! It''s okay if you fail. I''m here too. If I face Grace, I will definitely teach her a good lesson!" Camilla waved her small hand, wholeheartedly agreeing with Celestine. As for Luna, she was unusually serious at that moment. She carefully looked at Camilla and Celestine before slowly saying: "I feel the same way." Zachary, sitting far away, couldn''t help but perk up his ears, listening to the conversation among the three women. He couldn''t resist turning back to sneak a glance at the calm-faced Charles. "Camilla, Celestine, and even Luna are saying this. Charles, how did you manage that? If this gets out, all the young people in Genosha will be envious!" Celestine was a youthful and beautiful senior with the strength of a Level Four Beast Master, Camilla was the noble Second Princess of Genosha, innocent and adorable, Luna was a true genius youth and the cool goddess. These three goddess-like figures, who were usually so unattainable, were now united in wanting to teach Grace a good lesson for humiliating Charles. "I can''t compare to Charles. In terms of strength, I fall short, and in terms of charisma, I''m even further behind. No matter how I look at it, there''s such a huge gap between Charles and me!" Zachary thought wildly. He was now genuinely curious and excited to see the upcoming battle between Celestine and Grace. Although he felt that Celestine wouldn''t be Grace''s match, that didn''t diminish his desire to see how Celestine would stand up for Charles. This curiosity and anticipation also filled the hearts of countless spectators. Everyone knew the relationship between Celestine and Charles, as well as the agreement between Grace and Charles. "Didn''t it seem like Goddess Luna just spoke? It''s too far away to hear what she said. Could she also want to fight Grace?" "Probably not. Luna wasn''t interested in these things before." "You said it yourself, that was before. Back when Charles hadn''t arrived yet, that was true, but now it''s hard to say." "True, I feel like it''s not just Celestine who wants to fight Grace, even the Second Princess Your Highness seems interested." "I really envy Charles. Not to mention having goddesses of this caliber care about me, I''d be thrilled just to have a chance to impress them!" "Sigh, comparing myself to others is disheartening. If my future girlfriend could be as beautiful and outstanding as they are, that would be great." "A half? A third would be good enough. After all, we''re not Charles, let''s be realistic!" More and more spectators joined in on the discussion. It wasn''t just the male audience envying Charles, some female spectators were also keeping a close eye on him. As time slowly passed, the match was about to begin. Celestine left the Cyber Academy area and arrived at the venue for her match against Grace. Seeing Celestine''s serious expression filled with hostility, Grace instinctively frowned and slowly said: "You should know that you won''t be my opponent." She could only hope that Celestine would choose to forfeit the match, she didn''t want to create another enemy for no reason. After all, in Grace''s view, her agreement with Charles shouldn''t involve anyone else. Unexpectedly, Celestine looked at Grace with unusual seriousness and slowly replied: "I know you''re stronger than I am, but so what? I just want to have a good fight with you." "Even if you''re strong, I still have hope that I can make you lose the match!" Grace''s brow furrowed even tighter as she struggled to understand Celestine''s decision. "I won''t hold back. If you want to defeat me, you''ll have to pay the price. At the very least, you might get injured, which could affect your future matches." "Your strength is decent. If you''re lucky, you might even make it through the loser bracket. There''s no need to be so unreasonable." A smile appeared on Celestine''s face as she casually replied: "There are some things that are more important than just advancing in the competition. I want to defeat you. Even if the odds are slim, I won''t give up!" Faced with this situation, Grace instinctively looked around. She was very curious about what kind of charm Charles had that could lead Celestine to do this. Unfortunately, the referee quickly announced the official start of the match. As soon as the referee''s words fell, Celestine swiftly summoned her mystical beast, showing no hesitation as she activated [Beast Mastery]. Then, Celestine tightly gripped the short knife she had chosen before the match and launched an attack towards Grace. Grace, confronted with Celestine''s rapid strikes, remained calm. While quickly retreating and summoning her mystical beast, she said: "Nice thought, but your lack of practical experience shows. Your attacks really can''t do much damage." Grace didn''t believe that Celestine could cause her any significant trouble. As a fellow Level Four Beast Master, she had been out in the field, facing many dangerous battles. In her eyes, Celestine, who had only studied at the academy, was just a rookie. When Grace''s mystical beast appeared, she didn''t choose to activate [Beast Mastery] like Celestine. Instead, she decisively ordered her mystical beast to continuously use attack skills to interrupt Celestine''s advance. Faced with this strategy, Celestine, who had been charging forward just moments ago, had no choice but to change her attack route and temporarily evade Grace''s mystical beast''s attack skills. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Charles watched the battle between Grace and Celestine, feeling a slight surprise rise within him. He realized that Grace''s combat experience and awareness were far beyond Celestine''s, she was already comparable to Finn! Although Grace''s Beast Mastery teacher was the vice dean of Aredale Academy, generally speaking, it wouldn''t reach this level. "It seems she has grown a lot during her time training outside. This talent is indeed impressive." Charles silently reflected. At that moment, Grace suddenly spoke to Celestine, who was continuously evading her attacks: "You must be trying to stand up for Charles, huh? That''s pretty foolish." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire "I stand by what I said before. I have no regrets about making that agreement with Charles." Celestine paused for a moment. She took a careful look at Grace and noticed that there was truly no hint of regret or guilt on her face. Chapter 433 I Feel Terrible In response to Grace''s words, Celestine stopped arguing and focused solely on attacking.The cost of this was that blood began to seep from her wounds. Today, Celestine wore a white combat outfit, and her once youthful and vibrant figure was now stained with blood, making it particularly heartbreaking to witness. Charles had already finished his battle and stood beside the arena where Celestine and Grace were competing. He looked at Celestine, who was determinedly attacking despite her injuries, and let out a sigh. To be honest, he didn''t want Celestine to get hurt. But each time he thought about speaking up, he saw the look in Celestine''s eyesthere was not a trace of fear or retreat, she was fixated on Grace. As time passed, Celestine, who was putting forth all her strength, still couldn''t match Grace. Meanwhile, Grace activated **Beast Mastery**, gripping her weapon as she engaged Celestine in close combat. At this point, Celestine''s injuries worsened. Having spent most of her time in the academy and not experiencing many life-or-death battles, Celestine ultimately couldn''t compete with Grace, who had been training outside constantly. The white combat outfit was now stained a deep red with Celestine''s blood, resembling plum blossoms in the harsh winter, standing out starkly against the sea of white. "Enough, you really can''t defeat me right now. Stop being foolish." Grace said slowly. She truly couldn''t understand how someone could go to such lengths for Charles. What charm did Charles possess? He was just an ordinary person with decent talent and good luck, what was there to be fascinated by? Confused, Grace watched Celestine, who was still holding on, and took a deep breath. Since she couldn''t persuade her, she might as well be straightforward and just incapacitate Celestine. The referee would naturally announce the result of the match then. With that thought, Grace no longer hesitated. The energy within her surged violently, and her attacks became faster and more powerful, continuously inflicting wounds on Celestine. However, Celestine had no intention of giving up, she fixated on Grace''s weaknesses. In the next moment, Celestine gritted her teeth and stopped evading or defending, instead enduring Grace''s attacks head-on. Then, she seized the opportunity, using all her strength to break through Grace''s defenses and plunged her dagger directly into Grace''s soft abdomen. In an instant, blood erupted, splattering onto the ground and slowly spreading out. Grace looked down in disbelief at the dagger tightly gripped in Celestine''s hand, instinctively uttering: S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Madwoman! You crazy person, injuring yourself just to stab me!" After saying that, Grace gritted her teeth and took a small step back, then gathered all her strength into her right foot and kicked Celestine hard. Immediately, Celestine''s body flew backward like a rag doll, collapsing to the ground, motionless, with blood oozing continuously from the corner of her mouth. After a moment, she tried to struggle to her feet again, but the blood loss and the exhaustion from earlier left her too weak to rise, forcing her to lie on the ground. Grace didn''t care about that, she reached down with one hand to press against her abdominal wound, while wielding her weapon with the other, slowly approaching Celestine. Before she could reach Celestine, the referee shouted: "The match is over! Celestine has lost her ability to fight back, the winner is Grace!" Just as the referee''s words fell, a figure rushed into the arena. It was Charles, his face filled with urgency and concern. After administering the miracle drug to help heal Celestine''s wounds, and seeing that her blood was no longer flowing out, with her injuries slowly healing, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know what to say, facing Celestine''s resolute attitude, Charles understood he couldn''t stop her. Yet, watching someone close to him get hurt for his sake made Charles feel incredibly uneasy. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Celestine fully regained consciousness. She struggled to open her eyes, looking at Charles in front of her, then slowly turned her head to glance at the blood on her dagger, smiling faintly. "Well, I guess my performance wasn''t too bad, right?" Celestine asked softly. Charles shook his head and answered firmly, "No, you did very well." "That''s good to hear. I wasn''t being foolish, was I? I just wanted to do something, even if it meant getting hurt." Celestine said, lifting her head slightly, completely unconcerned about the still-drying blood on her body, her eyes fixed on Charles without blinking. "Not foolish at all, you''re not foolish in the slightest. I understand." Charles said, taking a deep breath. Just as he was about to say more, Celestine released the dagger from her right hand, slowly raising her arm, her palm slightly open, wanting to touch Charles''s cheek. However, when her hand was halfway up, it suddenly stopped. Celestine noticed the blood on her palm, it was still fresh and somewhat thick. She didn''t want to dirty Charles''s clean face. Charles sensed her hesitation and slightly turned his head, offering his face to her right hand. "It''s okay." Charles said. Celestine''s smile widened. She no longer hesitated, slowly bringing her right hand to touch Charles''s face, saying: "You know you can''t stop me. This is what I want to do." Charles nodded, just watching this blood-stained woman before him. Then, Charles picked Celestine up and, under the gaze of the crowd, slowly walked toward the exit of the arena. At that moment, Grace, who had been struggling to stand while pressing her hand against her abdominal wound, felt an uncomfortable sensation as she watched the scene unfold. Instinctively, she spoke up: "Charles, take care of this madwoman. I have no grievances with her, our agreement is between the two of us, and she has nothing to do with it." "If it weren''t for the match, she would have been dead long ago!" Grace''s voice seemed to carry a mix of emotions, tinged with irritation, a hint of warning, and something else. However, in response to Grace''s words, Charles acted as if he hadn''t heard her at all, his gaze didn''t linger for a moment, as if he were completely oblivious to Grace''s presence, and he simply carried Celestine out of the arena. Grace, feeling ignored, was left standing there in shock. She had thought that Charles valued their agreement as much as she did, but his recent behavior made it clear that she was not on his mind at all. This blatant disregard caused Grace to lose her composure instantly, she gritted her teeth and said: "Charles! You''ll regret this! When the time comes, I will defeat you openly and make you my slave, unable to break free for a lifetime!" In response, all she received was the sight of Charles''s slowly disappearing back. On the other side, Camilla and Luna, who had already finished their match, stood not far away, watching Charles carry Celestine away with expressions of deep complexity on their faces. Camilla slightly raised her head to glance at Luna, wanting to say something, but she didn''t know how to begin. She understood that Celestine had stood up for Charles, and she also knew that Charles would never abandon Celestine. Yet, as everything unfolded, her heart felt incredibly heavy, as if it might stop beating altogether. She couldn''t pinpoint when it started, but Charles had become an inescapable presence in her mind, making her long for a closer connection with him. When faced with her father''s plans to bring her closer to Charles, Camilla had felt no resistance, instead, she was filled with a joyful excitement she had never experienced before. While Camilla was left feeling lost and distressed, Luna withdrew her gaze, glancing at Camilla without saying a word, and slowly turned back toward the Cyber Academy area, quietly sitting down in a chair. "Sister Luna, you seem a bit off, could it be that you''re feeling jealous?" Snow''s voice chimed in at an inopportune moment. Having witnessed what had just happened, Snow, who had grown up alongside Luna, was well aware of her current state. "I don''t know either." Luna hesitated for a moment but chose to answer Snow''s question. "What do you mean you don''t know? Sister Luna, don''t be disheartened. You''re way more capable than Celestine, so don''t worry! In the end, it will definitely be you with Charles!" Snow said, patting her chest in an attempt to comfort Luna. However, Luna simply shook her head slightly and asked with a hint of confusion: "I feel terrible. Is this jealousy?" Snow was taken aback for a moment, but once she realized it, she didn''t hesitate to smack her own forehead. She had forgotten that Luna''s daily routine consisted of studying and training, and she had never encountered something like this before. Charles was the first person to make her heart flutter. "Yes! It definitely is! Sister Luna, just listen to me, and you will be able to be with Charles! Don''t worry!" Snow said seriously, looking at Luna with determination. Luna had been somewhat hesitant, but as soon as she thought of Charles carrying Celestine away, her doubts vanished instantly. "Alright." Luna nodded. Chapter 434 Luna and Grace On the other side, in a medical room of the stadium, Charles slowly covered Celestine with a blanket and said with concern:"Make sure to rest well, the next match is about to start, and in your current condition, you won''t be able to continue fighting." In fact, Charles strongly disagreed with Celestine''s choice. In his view, Celestine was quite capable, even when facing Grace, if she had simply chosen to forfeit, she would have had a good chance of advancing in the losers'' bracket. If luck were on her side later, she might even compete for one of the final five spots. "I don''t regret it, Charles. My talent is just average, compared to many geniuses, I''m not particularly outstanding." Celestine said earnestly. This was not false consolation, it was a genuine thought from deep within Celestine''s heart. In the past, she had believed she was a genius, a once-in-a-million kind of genius. However, after coming to Genosha, she had seen far too many geniuses who were stronger than her, like the Level 5 Beast Master Luna and Finn, who had mastered multiple combat techniques. Of course, the most extraordinary of them all was Charles! Celestine was acutely aware that if she missed this opportunity to fight Grace, she might never get another chance. Charles''s strength would only continue to grow, and it wouldn''t be long before he became a Level 5 or even Level 6 Beast Master. By then, she would still be a Level 4 Beast Master, completely unable to help Charles in any way. There wasn''t much she could do, but she was determined not to miss this opportunity to battle Grace, and she did not want to choose surrender. Fortunately, even though she lost the match, she had still managed to injure Grace. "If only my strength were a bit stronger, I might have been able to defeat Grace." Celestine said with a frown, a hint of regret in her voice. Charles gently reached out and smoothed Celestine''s furrowed brow, slowly saying: "Actually, the gap between you and her isn''t that big. You just lack a lot of combat experience and awareness, with some training, you''ll improve." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine''s eyes lit up. She leaned her head slightly against his hand and gazed intently at Charles as she said: "Really? That''s wonderful! If I get the chance in the future, I want to go out and gain more experience." Time flew by quickly, and there were more matches to continue, there wasn''t much time left for Charles and Celestine. Fortunately, Celestine''s injuries had healed significantly, allowing Charles to leave with peace of mind to continue competing. Celestine urged Charles to go and kindly reminded him to wipe the blood off his face before he left. When Charles walked out of the medical room, Celestine wanted to say something but ended up closing her mouth. Until Charles completely disappeared from her sight, Celestine muttered to herself with a hint of disappointment: "I''m not foolish, Charles. I''m just afraid I can''t do anything for you." "Camilla is the second princess of Genosha, with a prestigious identity and decent talent." "Luna is an incredibly talented Beast Master, she will be able to accompany you much further in the future." "Charles, your talent is extraordinary, you are destined for an extraordinary life. I might find it hard to keep up with you. Before long, you might leave Genosha for broader horizons." "I will miss you so much, but I can''t hold you back, that would be too selfish. I just want to do more for you, to have you spend more time with me." Celestine''s voice grew softer, her tone gradually lowering, and by the end, she was choking back tears. From the moment she first met Charles, she had various grievances against him. Then, after returning to Genosha Calivia and encountering Charles again, she found herself completely unable to part from him without even realizing it. As Charles''s performances became increasingly remarkable, he became Genosha''s most famous genius Beast Master, a hero of Genosha. Celestine began to worry, thinking that in the future, Camilla and Luna might be better options for him. Yet, she simply couldn''t let go. With that thought, Celestine took a deep breath and slowly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "No matter what, in order to be with you in the future, I will work hard to improve my strength and do my best to keep up with you!" A determined voice slowly echoed in the empty medical room. ... "Oh my gosh, what''s going on? Grace''s luck is just too bad, she definitely won''t be able to win against this opponent." "That''s for sure, this is Luna we''re talking about!" "She just defeated Celestine and now faces Luna, Grace is really having a rough time." "Luna is a Level 5 Beast Master, Grace was already no match for her, and now she''s injured from the previous match. It looks like she''s finished." "That''s not necessarily true. If Grace chooses to forfeit the match and enters the loser''s bracket, she will definitely have a chance to secure a spot to advance!" The noisy discussions erupted around her as Grace stared at the large screen in the stadium, clenching her fists tightly. She never expected her luck to be so poor. Grace was well aware of Luna''s impressive feats, the strength of a Level 5 Beast Master was enough to make her think twice. As she pondered how to deal with Luna, she took a step forward, slowly making her way toward the competition area. This match was one that the audience had their eyes on, and many spectators gathered by the side of the arena to watch Grace and Luna enter the competition area. Some began to discuss, "It feels like something is off with Luna, just look at her expression, there''s an indescribable feeling about it." "What could be off? There''s no grudge between Luna and Grace, there shouldn''t be any other issues in this match." "You''re mistaken, Luna now seems somewhat similar to Celestine earlier." "Now that you mention it, I feel it too. Both of them have no enmity with Grace, they are probably fighting for Charles." "It''s so enviable! It''s typical for others to fight for them, but with Charles, it''s the opposite." "Absolutely! There''s only one Charles in all of Genosha, a genius like no other. No, perhaps there''s only one genius like Charles in the entire Abyssal Depths!" The various voices of discussion reached Grace''s ears as she listened intently. She carefully observed Luna, who appeared goddess-like in beauty and composure not far away, took a deep breath, and slowly spoke, "Are you also here to stand up for Charles?" Luna did not respond, her gaze remained fixed on Grace, filled with a desire for battle. At that moment, Grace recalled how Charles had ignored her earlier, and she couldn''t help but let out a cold laugh as she said: "He''s just a commoner. I really don''t understand what charm he has. He''s just luckier than ordinary people, with an Level 8 Beast Master as a mentor and a treasure that can save the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge." "If you gave his luck to any genius, they would achieve the same things he has, and maybe even do better!" Luna listened to Grace''s words, her brow furrowing tightly. She originally didn''t want to engage in too much banter with Grace, but facing such words, she could no longer hold back. "You overestimate the other geniuses." Luna shook her head slightly, speaking with conviction. "What do you mean? Am I wrong? If I also had an Level 8 Beast Master as a mentor and a treasure that could subdue monsters, I could do everything Charles does!" Grace puffed out her chest and said slowly. She not only believed she could do the same, but she even thought she could do better than Charles! At this point, Luna had lost her desire to speak with Grace. Not to mention anything else, just as a Dark Attribute Beast Master facing the trial of the Level 9 Beast Master Lucas, Grace would have long been dead, the weeds on her grave might have grown quite high by now. To think that Charles is just lucky shows Grace''s shortsightedness and arrogance! "How pathetic." Luna said, casting a dismissive glance at Grace. "What''s with that look? As if you''re looking at trash! Let me tell you, just give me a little more time, and I''ll become a Level 5 Beast Master too!" Grace said confidently. Luna paid no attention to Grace at all and instead turned to the referee, signaling for the match to start quickly. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The referee was quick to respond, loudly announcing: "Both competitors, prepare! The match officially begins!" Just as the referee''s words fell, Luna was about to summon her mystical beast when she heard Grace exclaim loudly and urgently: "I forfeit this match!" Luna was momentarily taken aback, not fully processing what she had just heard. "Referee, I forfeit." Grace repeated. She had already made up her mind. Given her current physical condition, it was significantly affecting her performance. If she continued the match, she would undoubtedly get injured again in the upcoming battle with Luna. If the injury turned out to be severe, she wouldn''t even be able to continue in the loser''s bracket. She still planned to achieve a top-five finish in the three academies'' exchange competition, successfully entering the royal secret realm of Genosha, where she would break through and become a Level 5 Beast Master. "I''m not that foolish woman Celestine, who would continue to fight knowing she can''t win." Grace said slowly, as if explaining her reasoning for such a decision. In light of this situation, Luna took a longer look at Grace. In her eyes, a woman like that would never be able to defeat Charles. Chapter 435 I Remembered Upon hearing Grace call Celestine a foolish woman, Luna let out a slight sigh. Compared to Celestine, Grace, who discriminated against Charles because of his commoner status, was even more foolish. Noble status gave some people an arrogant sense of superiority. Once someone else, especially a commoner, outperformed them, it would completely shatter their defenses. This is an exceedingly detestable mindset! And Grace is undoubtedly a staunch supporter of such a mentality. Aside from her unreasonable views on social status, it must be said that Grace is also a true genius in other aspects. Choosing to forfeit the battle with Luna was indeed a wise decision. "That''s so impure." Finn said lightly, having already finished his match, as he approached the competition area to comment on Grace''s choice. Charles stood beside Finn and nodded in agreement. He knew exactly what Finn meant by "impure." A true genius, a powerful genius, would never pass up any opportunity to fight against strong opponents. Of course, this strong opponent shouldn''t be the kind that inspires despair, but someone who is stronger yet still beatable! Luna, although a Level 5 Beast Master and significantly stronger than Grace, was not an unbeatable existence. "The opportunity to improve one''s strength in the secret realm is indeed important, but the chance to battle a strong opponent like Luna is rare." Finn said, turning to glance at Charles with a meaningful look. There had never been a real fight between him and Charles. Charles looked at Finn and noticed the unmistakable desire for battle in his eyes. He slowly replied: "Don''t worry, if we ever face each other, I will definitely give it my all. Just make sure you don''t lose to Luna before that." Finn took a deep breath, puffed out his chest slightly, and raised his head as he answered: "I won''t. I''m feeling quite confident. Even if I do lose, it will still be an exciting battle!" "Oh? It seems you''ve made significant progress during this time." Charles observed, keenly picking up on the confidence in Finn''s tone. Finn nodded slightly and began to speak: "I almost died while completing the task Icy gave me, but luckily, I didn''t." Upon hearing this, Charles looked at Finn once more. No wonder Finn was so confident, battles between life and death truly bring out a person''s potential and talent. There''s a saying in the world of Beast Masters: as long as you survive each life-and-death battle, you are bound to become a true strongman. Because the weak have long since perished. Looking at Finn, whose eyes were filled with fighting spirit, Charles raised his gaze slightly to observe Grace, who was slowly leaving the competition area. He knew in his heart that as long as Grace''s mindset and attitude remained unchanged, she would never have any hope of defeating him in her lifetime. Although Grace was constantly going out to train, she still lacked the spirit and mindset that truly belong to a strong person. "The competition for today is over, and there''s still one more day left. It should be wrapped up soon. I''m leaving now." Charles said to Finn. After a brief farewell, Charles did not return to Cyber Academy but instead turned and walked into the medical room of the stadium. As soon as he entered, he saw Celestine sitting on the bed, gazing out at the scenery beyond the window. A gentle breeze blew, softly lifting the strands of hair by Celestine''s cheek, creating a serene and beautiful moment. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Celestine seemed to carry an irrepressible sadness in her expression, but upon seeing Charles, that sadness vanished in an instant. "Charles! You''re here!" Celestine instinctively tried to get out of bed to greet him. As soon as she made a move, Charles quickened his pace and reached Celestine''s side, gently pressing her back down. "Don''t move around, your injuries aren''t fully healed yet. What''s the rush? I''m not going anywhere." Charles said with a frown. There was an unmistakable hint of concern and reproach in his tone. Celestine paused for a moment after hearing Charles''s words, and then a smile unlike any before appeared on her face. She gazed at Charles with adoration and slowly reached out to grasp his hands that were resting on her shoulders, softly saying: "I''ve never seen you like this before. It''s really nice." Charles was taken aback for a moment, instinctively replaying the scene in his mind. "Don''t think about that. Have you eaten? How about I take you out for a meal? I can walk now!" Celestine said excitedly. Charles shook his head and reached out, gently patting Celestine''s head as he replied: "Not a chance. You should just lie down and get some rest. I''ll order takeout on my phone later." "Should I order one portion or two?" Celestine asked cautiously, stealing a glance at Charles. Charles didn''t think much and instinctively replied, "Of course, it''s two portions. Do you expect me to starve while watching you eat?" Celestine shook her head vigorously and quickly answered: "Of course not! I just worry that you won''t want to eat with me and will choose to go back alone." "Charles, there''s a change in you that I can''t quite describe, and I really like it." Celestine said, gazing at Charles as he tucked her blanket in. Charles paused slightly, but he didn''t stop his movements. Instead, he turned his head and asked: "What change?" Celestine shut her mouth, not answering. Instead, she playfully moved her legs, causing the blanket Charles had just tucked to come undone again. She watched as Charles, without any hesitation, reached out once more to fix the blanket. A blissful smile appeared on her face. Celestine''s eyes lifted slightly as she tilted her head, looking at Charles and said, her voice unable to hide her happiness: "I don''t know, it''s just a feelinga feeling I really like." Today''s Charles was indeed different from before. The old Charles would never have acted this way. In Celestine''s impression, ever since arriving in Calivia, Charles had always maintained a calm and composed demeanor. No matter what happened, he seemed like someone who had experienced the trials of life, remaining unfazed. But today''s Charles began to unconsciously show a hint of youthful naivety and liveliness in his words. "Stop overthinking it. What do you want to eat? I''ll order it, the delivery is really quick." "However, considering your current condition, you can''t eat anything too stimulating, or it might affect your healing." Charles said seriously, looking at Celestine. Celestine answered without hesitation, "I''ll go with whatever you choose. As long as I''m with you, I can eat anything." "You know what? I''ll order some ferocious beast meat that''s good for healing your wounds. Make sure to eat a bit more, it will help you recover faster." Charles said with a helpless smile. Charles spent nearly a gold coin to order food from the most famous ferocious beast restaurant in Genosha, Calivia. Now, all he had to do was wait about half an hour to enjoy dinner. Time flew by, and after half an hour, the takeout Charles ordered arrived. While eating, Celestine kept placing pieces of ferocious beast meat into Charles''s bowl, insisting that he eat more. This left Charles feeling both amused and bewildered, after all, he had ordered the food specifically for her. Why was she so intent on making him eat more? Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Once they finished eating, Charles tidied up a bit and then sat down next to Celestine, saying: "Alright, it''s getting late. I should head back. You should get some rest, and I''ll come check on you in the morning." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine instinctively turned her head to look out the window and said in a muffled voice: "I''m injured and need someone to take care of me. Can''t you stay just a little longer?" Before Charles could respond, Celestine moved over a bit, making some space on the hospital bed. The bed in the medical room wasn''t very large, and the space she made was minimal. Charles glanced at the empty spot beside Celestine and chuckled: "If we sleep like this, it will be cramped at night and disturb your rest." "Then I won''t sleep! You sleep! I just don''t want you to leave. I want to be with you, it''s been a long time since we''ve been together." Celestine quickly turned her head to look at Charles and said. Charles, feeling a bit helpless, tapped his head and sat down on the bed. Celestine naturally leaned back, resting her head on Charles''s thigh. "Alright, I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you tonight." Charles said gently, brushing the hair away from Celestine''s face. The bright moonlight spilled onto Celestine''s face, making her skin look like white jade, beautiful and pure. "Charles, have you been dealing with something these past few days? I feel like you''re hiding some inner unrest." Celestine''s voice slowly broke the silence. Charles paused his hand as he was brushing her hair. He didn''t answer immediately but looked out at the night sky, nodding slightly and saying, "Yeah, a little bit." "I don''t know what''s going on, but no matter what happens, I will stand behind you and support you." Celestine''s voice rang out again. Charles lowered his head slightly, looking at Celestine, who had her eyes closed. He bent down and kissed her forehead, responding, "Okay, I''ll remember that." Hearing Charles''s response, a satisfied smile spread across Celestine''s face. As long as she was close to Charles, she felt an incredible sense of peace, and she could also smell a fragrance emanating from him. Before long, Celestine''s breathing became steady, and she fell into a deep sleep. Charles didn''t move his body but allowed Celestine to continue resting on his thigh. Under the moonlight, he carefully watched her. He lost track of time, and after a while, Charles finally turned his gaze away and looked out the window. Chapter 436 They Have Arrived Outside the window, the moonlight was bright, spilling over the trees and shrubs, casting faint glimmers of light. Feeling the steady rhythm of Celestine''s breathing on his thigh, Charles quietly covered her with a blanket. He shifted his gaze to the wound on Celestine''s arm, which had already scabbed over. The orange-quality miracle drug had indeed proven to be effective. "I just wonder if it has scar-removing effects. If not, I''ll have to check out the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association or the Alchemist Guild." Charles thought to himself. No girl would want to have a few extra scars on her body. Charles considered this quite a bit. He also noticed the change in himself today, the calm and composed demeanor he had always maintained was starting to become more lively. Thinking of this, Charles lowered his head again to glance at Celestine, who was sleeping soundly. Earlier, Celestine hadn''t asked what had happened. Charles hadn''t explained much either, he hadn''t expected Celestine to perceive his change and the unease within him. That sense of unease stemmed from feeling the bonds between himself and others growing deeper, making them inseparable. Especially at this moment, the arrival of the six [Bodies] was just the beginning. Charles knew very well that the unknown entity within him would not allow him to grow peacefully. Whether it was the [Constellation] organization or the monsters, he could not escape them. "When I get to the Haunted Marsh, I''ll check out the [Suspended Mountain] that Lucas mentioned. I need to figure out what exactly is inside me." Charles took a deep breath. The deepening bonds and the encroaching danger meant he needed greater strength to protect those he cared about. Whether it was Celestine or anyone else, lacking powerful abilities when danger struck was something Charles could never accept! According to what the mysterious figure wearing the white mask said, tomorrow night or the night after, monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master would arrive in Genosha. At that time, he would see just how powerful that mysterious figure truly was. "He must possess strength beyond a level nine Beast Master. Dealing with six monsters that can match a level nine Beast Master should be no problem for him." Charles pondered. In the depths of the night, within a hidden building in Genosha Calivia, mysterious figures dressed in black robes, their faces obscured, were busily at work. In the central area of these mysterious figures, there was a black dodecahedral box, about two to three meters tall. Every black-robed person passing by would stop in their tracks, stand still, and then slowly kneel, pressing their foreheads, faces, and chests completely to the ground. "Great Master!" "Great Master!" "Great Master!" The fervent and devout shouts echoed and collided in the silent space. Suddenly, the black box trembled, and all the black-robed figures stopped breathing, their eyes wide open as they watched intently. After a long, long time, when the black box showed no further signs of movement, the group gradually stood back up. One person strained to lift their head, their neck extending oddly until the back of their head could touch their back, and only then did their lips slightly part as they slowly said: "To witness the gaze of our Master, to see a part of our Master''s body with our own eyes, is the honor of the people of Genosha!" "Whoever it may be will bow to the greatness of our Master!" ... The next morning, the morning sun streamed in through the window, landing on Celestine''s face. She groggily placed her right hand over her eyes to shield them from the glaring light. In an instant, Celestine, who had been drowsy just moments before, suddenly opened her eyes wide and became exceptionally alert. "Charles?" As soon as Celestine opened her eyes, before she could even sit up, she saw Charles sitting there. "You''re awake, it''s about time. I just finished making breakfast. After you wash up, we can eat." Charles said as he slowly put down his phone. Celestine''s eyes widened as she stared intently at Charles, her mouth moving slowly as she spoke: "You were in that position before I went to sleep, and now that I''m awake, you''re still in that position. Did you not sleep at all last night?" Charles scratched his head, trying to move his legs as he replied: "I saw you were sleeping so comfortably, so I couldn''t bring myself to move." Charles said. Celestine looked at Charles''s slow movements, and a concerned and guilty expression instinctively appeared on her face. It was all her fault for sleeping so soundly last night, not waking until dawn. If she had woken up in the middle of the night, Charles could have had a good night''s sleep too. "Don''t move yet, you''ve been in the same position all night. Are your legs feeling okay?" Celestine immediately sprang into action. She bent down, reached out her hands, and slowly began to massage Charles''s legs. However, because her injuries hadn''t fully healed, there was some unavoidable pain. To keep Charles from noticing, Celestine bit down hard on her teeth, tensing the muscles in her face, pretending that nothing was wrong. Before she could massage for long, Charles reached out, placing his hand over hers, shaking his head. "It''s fine, I can move on my own. You should rest well right now, after you wash up, we can eat." After saying this, Charles propped himself up on the edge of the bed, using his arms to shift his legs to the floor. After a whole night, his legs had been in a state where blood circulation was poor, if he were an ordinary person, he would have already been unable to move. After adjusting a bit, Charles found he was mostly fine. He went to the bathroom in the medical room, prepared his toiletries, and also brought a basin and a cup of water, placing them beside Celestine. "You can wash up first." Charles said before heading back to the bathroom to quickly wash himself. Celestine stared at the prepared toothpaste and toothbrush, along with the water at just the right temperature, in a bit of daze. She slowly reached out her hand, took the items, and began to wash up. As she washed, Celestine perked up her ears to listen to the sounds from the bathroom, feeling an unusual sense of satisfaction, safety, and happiness. "If only it could stay like this forever." Celestine thought to herself. Her movements slightly paused as she reflected on the future, realizing there might not be another chance like this, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit forlorn. However, upon hearing Charles''s footsteps, Celestine quickly pushed her thoughts aside and focused on washing up. Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire She didn''t want to think about anything else, just enjoying her time with Charles was enough. Holding onto that thought, an undeniable smile remained on Celestine''s face, and she felt exceptionally happy as she started having breakfast with Charles. Once Charles had tidied up the meal containers, Celestine took a deep breath. "Charles, it''s about time, we should head to the competition venue and make sure to perform well today!" Celestine said. Charles nodded and advised, "If you feel tired later, take a break. Your body is still weak, so don''t think too much about the competition." "You can drink this bottle of miracle drug now, it should help speed up your recovery, and by noon you should be able to move around." Celestine reached out to take the miracle drug that Charles handed her, carefully setting it aside. As Charles walked to the door, it seemed he suddenly remembered something and spoke up: "I''ve already bought you a ticket back to Lsengard. I haven''t been back in a while, and I thought you could visit Uncle Qin and see how everyone else is doing." Upon hearing this, Celestine didn''t think much, she knew Charles had always been busy, and it was normal for him not to have time to go back. "Could you wait a little? I want to see you win the championship before I leave." Celestine said hesitantly. Charles chuckled and reassured her, "It''s just a competition between the three academies, what''s there to see? There will be plenty of opportunities like this in the future." Celestine thought about it carefully. She felt that something about Charles was a bit strange, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Considering this was something Charles wanted her to do, she didn''t want to refuse. She loved the feeling of being able to help him. "Alright, I''ll go back to Lsengard at noon." Celestine said. Charles took a deep breath, his smile remained unchanged. However, as he reached the door, he instinctively turned back and glanced at Celestine once more. Once Charles had completely left, Celestine looked at the already closed door of the medical room and slowly said: "Is Calivia in danger, and you have to stay behind to face it?" "I still can''t help you with anything, it''s so frustrating." Celestine felt a deep sense of helplessness in her heart. She didn''t want Charles to face danger alone, but her strength was too weak. In the stadium, in the audience section, a mysterious figure wearing a mask, seemingly ignored by everyone, slowly put down the game console in his hands. "How boring, this game is just too dull." he complained, then stood up and stretched. The mysterious figure turned around, gazing into the distance, and slowly spoke, Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve finally arrived. After dealing with you, I''ll need to visit other realms before I can take on any disciples." "I hope Charles thinks this through, after all, I have no interest in any other talents besides him." At this point, the mysterious figure silently sighed and then sat back down. He shifted his gaze to the Cyber Academy area, where Charles sat calmly, waiting for the competition roster to appear. Chapter 437 The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery Inside the stadium, the huge electronic screen flashed with matchups of competitors one after another. Charles simply glanced at the information on the screen before lowering his head to start typing a message. Zachary sat beside him, today, no one would be able to make him move again. "Charles, Camilla has already left Calivia." Zachary whispered. Charles nodded slightly. If all went as expected, those monsters capable of rivaling a level nine Beast Master had already arrived in Genosha. Now was a good time for Camilla and the others to leave. He was currently editing a message to Jace, asking him to accompany Celestine back and help with some trivial matters. Although Jace found it a bit strange, he didn''t question Charles''s arrangement and simply agreed. After everything was settled, Charles took a deep breath. He looked up and surveyed the surroundings, observing the countless excited spectators in the stands, some accompanied by children, parents who had come to watch the competition. As he watched the excitement, joy, and pride on their faces, he felt at a loss for words about what was about to happen. "In fact, we are just like them, we are equally powerless in the face of fate''s arrangements." Zachary quietly remarked, noticing Charles''s gaze. He knew that a serious crisis was about to unfold in Genosha, but there was nothing he could do about it. His father, General Mason of Genosha, level eight Beast Master Nathaniel, and Emperor Miles of Genosha, all faced the same dilemma with no solution in sight. Even the Emperor had quietly chosen to send Camilla and the others away from Genosha, leaving the rest to wait in silence for fate''s decision. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire In response to Zachary''s words, Charles shook his head and replied: "No, it is the weak who cannot resist fate. If one possesses the strength to change everything, fate will have to smile upon them." Hearing Charles''s words, Zachary was taken aback, he didn''t expect Charles to think that way. Indeed, Charles''s mindset and thinking were beyond what he could achieve! Soon, amidst the frenzied cheers of countless spectators, the inter-academy competition continued! In the winners'' bracket, Charles only recognized Luna and Finn, while Zachary, Luma, and Grace had secured their spots in the losers'' bracket. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zachary was fortunate, he didn''t encounter Luma or Grace. Luma was manageable, if Zachary seized the opportunity, he had a chance to defeat her. However, if he faced Grace, he would likely be eliminated from the subsequent matches. The audience was particularly eager to see the battle between Finn, Luna, and Charles, and whether Charles would face Grace for an early showdown. Unfortunately, it wasn''t until the afternoon that Charles finally met Finn. In the competition arena, Finn looked at Charles with a hint of excitement. He took a deep breath and slowly said: "Charles, it''s time for us to have a real battle. Let me see just how strong you are!" Finn had always hoped to have a proper fight with Charles, even though he knew deep down that he had little hope of winning. However, only through battle could he clearly understand the gap between himself and Charles. Even if the outcome was defeat, he still wanted to fight earnestly! Faced with Finn''s excitement, Charles felt a flicker of battle desire himself. Back in the underground world, Finn had never summoned his mystical beast, relying solely on his Beast Master physique and [combat techniques] in battle. Now, in this match, both he and Finn could unleash their full strength and have a proper contest. "Competitors, prepare! The match officially begins!" With the referee announcing the start of the match, Charles and Finn wasted no time. The ground beneath their feet kicked up clouds of dust as they exploded forward, hexagram arrays appearing in the arena. Their choice was remarkably synchronized: attack! Attack! Charles took a brief glance at Finn''s mystical beast, and information about the mystical beast immediately appeared in his eyes: [Gale Two-Headed Wolf] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 35 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Enhanced Smell, Wind Blade, Dash and Bite, High-Speed Movement [Weaknesses]: Waist / Ice Attribute ... [Gale Warhorse] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 34 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Violent Trample, Raging Wind Roar!, High-Speed Charge, Tough Skin [Weaknesses]: Waist / Wood Attribute ... [Twin-Winged Green Serpent] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 36 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Lightning Strike, High-Speed Swimming, Double-Wing Wind Blade, Tough Scales [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute ... [Three-Tailed Cheetah] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 37 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Stealth Charge, Weak Point Strike, Sharp Fangs, Tail Whip Attack [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Poison Attribute ... Four mystical beasts'' information appeared in Charles''s eyes: one Gold quality and three Platinum quality, which was quite impressive. Of course, compared to his own, they were still quite inferior. The qualities of Mia and Little Gold were higher than those of Finn''s mystical beasts, although their levels did not match Finn''s. "It seems the key to victory still depends on the battle between Finn and me." Charles took a deep breath and activated his [Divine Domain]. When facing a threatening opponent, Charles usually did not let his guard down. He was well aware of Finn''s strength, being able to comprehend multiple [combat techniques] made him a formidable opponent not to be underestimated. Both of their bodies surged forward rapidly, and soon they collided. Finn immediately used his favored combat technique, [Iron Mountain Press], charging at Charles like an immovable mountain with overwhelming force. Charles had already sensed Finn''s attack trajectory. Instead of choosing to evade or defend, he slightly shifted his body, channeling all his strength to his shoulder, eager to test the power of Finn''s strike. "Boom!" The massive collision sounded like a meteor crashing to the ground. The impact between the two instantly kicked up clouds of dust, causing the entire arena to tremble slightly. This scene made the spectators widen their eyes in astonishment. "Oh my God, the intensity of this battle is incredible! It''s like two humanoid monsters clashing, any other Level 4 Beast Master would have been blasted away by now!" "A Level 5 Beast Master wouldn''t be able to create such a commotion. Look, the once smooth competition arena now looks like it''s been hit by a cannonball!" "One is hailed as the strongest Level 4 Beast Master, and the other is a genuine monster. The excitement of this battle is truly unmatched!" "Exactly! This seems to be the first real battle between Charles and Finn, and it''s absolutely thrilling!" Countless spectators began to voice their thoughts while their eyes remained glued to the fierce battle unfolding in the arena. As the dust in the arena slowly settled, the figures of Finn and Charles emerged into view. Both of them appeared to be relatively unscathed, except for Finn''s slightly trembling shoulders, which revealed just how terrifying Charles''s earlier impact had been! "It seems Charles didn''t use any combat techniques, it was purely his strength, speed, and explosive power that nearly sent me flying!" Finn took a deep breath. This collision made him acutely aware of the gap between himself and Charles. Exhaling slowly, Finn dispelled all his inner anxiety and hesitation. He stretched his body and assumed a peculiar stance, and in an instant, he was enveloped by a swirling green energy of the wind attribute. At the same time, his four mystical beasts abandoned their fights with Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, gathering around Finn. "Charles, I''ve discovered something in this life-and-death battle: there''s another special state of [Beast Mastery] that you need to pay close attention to." Finn said slowly. In the next moment, his four wind attribute mystical beasts transformed into four beams of light and merged into his body. However, unlike other[ Beast Masters'' Beast Mastery], Finn underwent a dramatic transformation. A sharp horn gradually sprouted from his forehead, his eyes turned into slits, and his skin became covered in snake-like scales. At the same time, sharp claws began to grow from Finn''s hands, resembling those of a wild wolf! Moreover, three thick and powerful tails swayed from his waist. Seeing Finn''s transformation before him, Charles''s pupils constricted slightly. It was the first time he had witnessed such a [Beast Mastery] transformation. The various changes on Finn seemed to come entirely from his mystical beasts: the horn from the [Gale Warhorse], the scales from the [Twin-Winged Green Serpent], the claws from the [Gale Two-Headed Wolf], and the tails from the [Three-Tailed Cheetah]. Now, Finn resembled an orc, with the traits of various mystical beasts glaringly apparent, and his aura had grown even stronger! The audience was equally astonished, they too were witnessing such a [Beast Mastery] transformation for the first time. "Could this be [the legendary Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" someone exclaimed. The person continued, [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] requires an immense level of coordination between the mystical beast and the Beast Master. One misstep could result in becoming a complete anomaly, unable to return to a normal human form. However, correspondingly, [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] offers even greater enhancements to the Beast Master!" "Finn can achieve [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], his talent is truly remarkable!" "I never expected that such a legendary phenomenon could be comprehended by him." Chapter 438 Impossible [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? Charles looked at Finn, who had clearly experienced a significant power boost, and fell into deep thought. Indeed, fighting against other geniuses has its many benefits, because no matter how talented a person is, there are bound to be areas they overlook. Just like before, he had never considered that the [Beast Mastery] he had always used could undergo such a transformation. However, looking into Finn''s eyes, Charles sensed something was off. Finn''s gaze had changed, it was no longer the calm and composed demeanor it once was, but instead filled with an uncontrollable wildness. "Doesn''t [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] affect your sanity?" Charles asked slowly. Finn was momentarily stunned, his eyes narrowing slightly in surprise at how Charles had figured it out. However, in response to Charles''s question, Finn gently nodded and replied: "That''s right, as expected of you, Charles. You spotted the flaw right away. Since the mystical beast doesn''t completely merge with my body, it inevitably influences my mind. However, the greater the rapport with the mystical beast, the less this influence becomes." "If I could truly connect with my mystical beast, I believe there would be no effect at all. Unfortunately, I can''t achieve that yet." Finn said with a hint of regret, his body trembling as he spoke. His upright pupils were fixed on Charles, clearly struggling to suppress the influence brought on by the mystical beast, eager to start fighting immediately. Upon hearing Finn''s words, Charles took a deep breath. He had an ideahe wanted to try [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] himself! But before that, he needed to thoroughly assess Finn''s current strength. In the next moment, without any hesitation, Charles pushed off with his legs, launching himself toward Finn like a cannonball. Finn''s eyes lit up instantly, and he instinctively let out a roar! The sound was like that of a true beast, filled with brutality and wildness. His legs suddenly powered up, and three thick tails whipped up and down as his claw-like hands swung forcefully forward. The surrounding air was instantly torn apart, and streaks of azure light shot toward the approaching Charles. With the enhancement of Divine Domain, Charles had an exceptionally keen perception of changes in his surroundings. He moved slightly, allowing the azure streaks to graze past him. However, at the same time Charles was dodging, Finn was not idle either, he was also rapidly closing in on Charles. The distance between the two was closing in, as if two high-speed trains were hurtling toward each other, neither slowing down. With the influence of [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], Finn struggled to suppress the brutality and wildness within him, unleashing [Iron Mountain Press]! His physical strength had been greatly enhanced, making this [Iron Mountain Press] even more powerful. He was confident that if Charles dared to confront him head-on, he could inflict injury. Sure enough, in the next moment, Charles chose not to dodge and collided directly with Finn. "Boom!" The sound of the clash was deafening, shaking the ground. One figure slid backward for a good five or six meters. As Charles was being pushed back, he continuously adjusted his body. With a sudden burst of strength, he halted his retreat and took a deep breath. "I didn''t expect Finn''s strength to increase this much. It seems that [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], aside from affecting sanity, indeed has a significant impact on a Beast Master''s power." Charles thought to himself. Unbeknownst to him, Finn''s shock had reached its peak at that moment. He couldn''t believe that Charles had taken the hit and only staggered back a short distance. He hadn''t fallen, he hadn''t spat blood, and he didn''t even look injured! "Could it be that Charles''s physical condition has become this formidable? My previous attack was enough to kill a ferocious beast of the same level, and even an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would struggle to withstand it!" "It seems that the gap between Charles and me is exceptionally vast. I must give it everything I''ve got!" Finn took a deep breath. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the calmness and composure in his gaze had vanished, as if he had transformed into a different person, filled with brutality and wildness. Without a moment''s hesitation, Finn lunged at Charles like a beast. Charles frowned slightly, he hadn''t expected Finn to continue improving! However, it seemed that this enhancement came at a great cost. The calm Finn had lost his sanity. "Bang!" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bang!" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Boom!" Countless dust particles floated in the arena, and Finn''s figure darted like a leopard, as elusive as a venomous snake. Charles could only passively defend himself. Even with the enhancement of [Divine Domain], he couldn''t achieve a hundred percent evasion against Finn''s attacks. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold transformed into a burst of light and merged into Charles''s body. He was about to use [Beast Mastery] Manifestation. In truth, if he just dragged this out until Finn could no longer maintain this state, the match would end, and victory would belong to him. However, Charles didn''t want to take such a rare opportunity for granted. He cared more about the improvement in combat than the result of the match. Moreover, Charles had a thought in his mind, he wanted to try and see if he could achieve [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] himself. With this idea in mind, Charles fought against Finn while carefully observing the changes in Finn''s body, not missing any details, especially regarding the manipulation of his attribute energy. In Charles''s view, [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] altered the Beast Master''s physical structure, meaning the previous pathways for attribute energy circulation were no longer applicable. He needed to understand how Finn was manipulating his internal attribute energy, only then could he attempt it himself. Fortunately, [Divine Domain] was powerful enough to clearly sense Finn''s attribute energy manipulation. Just as Charles was about to attempt [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], the audience below was left in stunned silence. "Oh my God, is Finn really this strong? He''s been dominating Charles the whole time, Charles is at a disadvantage." "Of course! Otherwise, how could it be [the legendary Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? A typical Beast Master would need years, at least, to comprehend something like this!" "Finn has great talent, and being in a life-and-death crisis has unleashed his potential to this extent. Other Beast Masters could only dream of it." "It sounds so difficult. If only Charles could do the same! With [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], I feel like Charles could even fight Level Six Beast Masters." "It''s incredibly tough, but given Charles''s talent, I bet he could grasp it in about a year after this match." "Of course, that''s assuming nothing special happens. If Charles faces a life-and-death crisis, he could learn it even faster!" The murmurs of the audience reached the ears of the masked mysterious figure, who smiled slightly. They were underestimating Charles too much. Based on his understanding of Charles, he figured that in about six months, Charles would likely grasp [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. After all, Charles had a high degree of synergy with mystical beasts, far beyond what Finn could compare to. Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel were watching the battle intently, both astonished. "I never expected Finn to possess this kind of strength, able to fight Charles to this extent. But unfortunately, even so, he can''t inflict serious damage on Charles." "As long as Charles continues to stall, victory will undoubtedly belong to him." Emperor Miles remarked. Nathaniel nodded in agreement, acknowledging that Finn''s performance was already impressive, but even more astonishing was that Charles could still defeat Finn. In Nathaniel''s view, talent in this world could be divided into several levels: ordinary geniuses, powerful geniuses, and geniuses like Charles. Finn and Luna both belonged to the category of powerful geniuses, yet there remained a significant gap between them and Charles. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Charles, who had been passively defending, suddenly retreated, stepping out of Finn''s attack range. Without a moment''s hesitation, Finn aimed to pursue him, but in the next instant, a familiar aura emanated from Charles, causing him to halt. Charles''s body began to slowly change. His height, around one meter eighty, gradually increased. Red and blue striped tails started to emerge from his waist. At the same time, a pair of azure wings sprouted from Charles''s back, blooming like flowers in an instant, constantly fluttering. But that wasn''t all, golden spikes began to protrude from his arms, appearing extraordinarily sharp and glinting with a keen edge. This transformation instantly silenced the entire stadium. Everyone widened their eyes, staring in disbelief at the changes happening to Charles. "Is this... [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" "I can''t believe my eyes! This is the same Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery as Finn!" "No way, could it be that Charles can do it too, but just hasn''t used it until now?" "Wait, have you noticed? The features on Charles only show three mystical beasts, and there''s still one mystical beast that hasn''t manifested. He couldn''t have already known [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]!" "That''s impossible! You don''t mean to tell me that Charles learned [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] by watching Finn during their fight, do you?" Chapter 439 The Mysterious Mans Shock The audience exchanged glances, their faces filled with shock. This was too hard to accept. Finn comprehended [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in a life-and-death battle, and Charles seemingly learned it instantly? It was as if he only had to attempt it once, and he immediately gained the characteristics of three mystical beasts. Many in the audience were already very familiar with Charles''s mystical beasts, so they recognized at a glance that the tails, wings, and spikes on Charles''s body came from his mystical beasts Max, Mia, and Little Gold. Facing the murmurs around him, Charles felt a bit helpless. In truth, he didn''t only have three mystical beasts, it was just that while communicating with Mousie in his mind, Charles suddenly recalled something. That was the information prompt regarding Mousie: [shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv28 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Strength] [Weakness]: The entire body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotion]: Very good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be fooled by its adorable appearance. If you accidentally anger it, it will be an extremely terrifying situation. Its true power is still sealed away. ... Everything else seemed normal, except for the information regarding the weakness. The information about Mousie''s weakness stated: [Weakness]: The entire body is a weakness. This was hard to accept. If Mousie were to undergo an incomplete fusion with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], Charles would end up with a very obvious weakness. So, Charles had no choice but to give up on Mousie and choose to undergo [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] with Max, Mia, and Little Gold instead. Feeling the massive changes in his body, especially the surge of power coursing through him, Charles instinctively clenched his fists. This feeling was incredibly pleasant and somewhat intoxicating. Charles shook his head slightly, easily dismissing the unusual thoughts in his mind. Perhaps it was due to the influence of Little Gold and Mia, Charles only felt a bit thirsty and somewhat hungry. Aside from that, he didn''t sense anything that might impact his rationality. "Mia and Little Gold, those two. One is only thinking about fine wine, and the other is only focused on consuming metal." Charles silently complained to himself. At that moment, Finn''s expression became slightly clearer. He opened his mouth, looking at Charles''s transformation, and asked uncertainly: "Charles, have you already mastered [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" Charles shook his head and replied: "Not at all. Today is the first time I''ve ever heard of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. I never thought about it before." "I really need to fight and interact with others more, there''s always something new to discover." Upon hearing Charles''s answer, Finn closed his mouth and looked at Charles with a complex expression. He chose to believe what Charles had said. However, this also meant that something even more unacceptable was happening. That is, Charles had really only glanced at him a few times and fought with him for a short while before grasping [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]! This was something Finn had nearly died to comprehend! Moreover, as Finn looked into Charles''s eyes, he always felt that Charles''s rationality seemed unchanged. What does this mean? It means that Charles not only learned his [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] but had also mastered it to a higher degree than Finn himself! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything happening before him made Finn feel like he was in a dream. A nightmare featuring Charles! At the same time, Emperor Miles of Genosha, who had been paying close attention to Charles, along with Nathaniel, found it hard to remain calm. "Are you saying that Charles really had no prior exposure to [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" Miles swallowed hard. At that moment, he couldn''t care less about what monsters might be coming to Genosha, the shock brought by Charles filled his mind with a single thought. That is, Charles is the real monster! Charles is simply not human! Charles must have comprehended [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] beforehand! Nathaniel took a deep breath, glanced at the calm Charles, and then slowly answered Miles''s question. "Your Majesty, based on my understanding of Charles, he wouldn''t lie about this. It must be true." "Charles just glanced at Finn''s [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Master]y and quickly grasped everything during their fight, and then..." Nathaniel couldn''t finish his sentence, his mind was filled with one thought: it''s impossible! It simply can''t be done! No one has ever been able to do that! Nathaniel was also aware of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. He understood that it was a highly powerful special skill, but it had very high requirements for both the Beast Master and the mystical beast. Nathaniel had wanted to learn and comprehend it before, but unfortunately, his mystical beast wasn''t suitable, so he gave up. However, because of that, he knew how difficult [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] was, only truly powerful geniuses had the chance to master it. It was a chance! Not a guarantee! With such high difficulty and requirements, [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] seemed to Charles like the branches and leaves of a tree overhead, easily plucked with just a slight reach. "Do you really understand Charles?" Miles took a deep breath and said slowly. Nathaniel was momentarily stunned. He thought for a moment and realized that anyone who had been in contact with Charles and paid attention to him would constantly be filled with surprise and shock. In this period, the impact Nathaniel had received was already the sum of the past several decades! Everything was because of Charles! The surrounding ministers began to murmur among themselves. Their perspectives were not something ordinary people could compare to, they were well aware of the difficulty involved. Many exchanged glances and sighed silently. One minister, who had initially opposed giving Charles the position of the Genosha Overseer, slowly began to speak: "Your Majesty, you truly have great foresight. Charles is qualified for the position of Overseer, and I support the reward for him." Then, several other ministers followed suit and spoke up: "I agree as well. Charles indeed has the capability to take on such an important role!" "That''s right. I was too narrow-minded before and didn''t understand Charles well enough. It seems that such a rare genius shouldn''t be overlooked." However, there was still a rather stubborn minister who remained silent, only looking discontentedly at the other ministers who had previously stood in the same camp as him. Emperor Miles of Genosha nodded slightly. He appeared calm on the surface, but the slight curve at the corner of his mouth revealed his inner joy at that moment. "I have always believed in Charles more than any of you. Now you finally agree with my decision." "There are still some stubborn individuals, but that''s alright. I believe Charles will bring even greater shock in the future, and then they will agree on their own." Thinking of this, Miles felt very pleased. He had been worried about the mysterious powers and monsters recently, but after witnessing Charles''s performance today, his worries had eased considerably. As long as they could safely navigate the upcoming crisis, he could look forward to Charles''s growth and to Genosha becoming even stronger! Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Miles suppressed the barely noticeable smile on his face, his gaze sweeping across the audience. He knew that the mysterious powerful figure must be among them, watching Charles''s match. In the audience, The mysterious figure known as "Code Ten" helplessly looked down at the already crushed game console. This was something he had crushed in shock after witnessing Charles''s performance, he had lost control and directly destroyed a limited edition game console! "What was I saying before? Six months? This isn''t even half an hour!" "This is genius?" "This is clearly a monster!" "If someone had told me something like this before, I would have definitely thought they were making up a story. Now, even having seen it with my own eyes, I can hardly believe it!" The mysterious figure muttered to himself repeatedly to alleviate the shock in his heart. He stared intently at the competition arena, where Charles was fighting Finn. Without any hesitation, the mysterious figure pulled out a communication device, drafted a text message, and sent it to the person known as "Code One" in the Ten-Person Meeting. [Boss, you absolutely won''t believe what kind of genius I encountered in Genosha. In less than half an hour, just by watching his opponent use [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], he was able to comprehend it directly and successfully use it!!!] The three consecutive exclamation marks showed the shock in the mysterious figure''s heart. After sending the message, the mysterious figure paused for a moment, then slapped his forehead in frustration. He had been too shocked earlier and hadn''t thought it through. Now his boss only had a few candidate disciples and hadn''t actually taken any on yet. If the boss found out about Charles, he would definitely fight to recruit him. He wasn''t a match for that person! At that moment, a text message came back: [I don''t have time to hear your story. Get things done quickly and come back. The situation in the Haunted Marsh has also changed.] Seeing this, the mysterious figure let out a sigh of relief and said to himself: "Boss, I''ve already told you. It''s not my fault you don''t believe it. If Charles becomes my disciple, you can''t compete with me for him!" The mysterious figure felt increasingly joyful, he hadn''t experienced such intense emotions in a long time. To break through from a Level Nine Beast Master to a higher level, one had to pay some price! Slowly extending his hand, he placed his palm next to his beating heart and took a deep breath. Chapter 440 Zacharys Trump Card In the competition arena, Finn was panting heavily. He looked at the calm Charles not far away, feeling a strong sense of unwillingness surge within him! He had thought that with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], he could enhance his strength and have a shot at defeating Charles. To his surprise, in less than half an hour, Charles had already mastered his [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], and even used it better than he did! During the previous battle, Finn had already noticed that Charles hadn''t lost a shred of rationality, he was disturbingly clear-headed! "Either Charles has an unimaginable willpower that can suppress the influence of the mystical beast, or he has already achieved a connection of minds with the mystical beast!" "Or perhaps he has accomplished both of these difficult feats?" Finn kept pondering in his mind. He felt utterly powerless at this moment. It was only after truly fighting Charles that he deeply understood the gap between them. Aside from the level of the mystical beast, Finn had no other area where he could compete with Charles. [Combat techniques]? Charles possesses his own self-created [combat techniques], and those techniques are exceptionally powerful? Battle awareness and experience? Finn took a deep breath. In these two aspects, Charles didn''t seem like an eighteen-year-old boy at all, he resembled a battle-hardened warrior instead! Eighteen! The moment Finn thought about Charles''s age, an even stronger sense of helplessness washed over him. He bitterly moved the corner of his mouth, managing a reluctant smile. "Charles, you are truly strong, far stronger than any genius. I realize now that I cannot defeat you this time." Finn looked seriously at Charles and said slowly. He still had the self-awareness to recognize the gap between himself and Charles. Although the blow was significant, Finn was not going to give up. "The battle must go on. I will do my best to catch up to you. In fact, having a genius like you around is a good thing." Finn smiled. Charles nodded slightly. To be honest, he was quite grateful to Finn, as he had learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] from him. "Let''s have a good fight. There will be more opportunities in the future!" Charles said. The gazes of the two met in the air, filled with intense fighting spirit. In the next moment, Charles moved once again, and he and Finn clashed repeatedly. The entire arena was instantly covered in dust, and the sound of deafening collisions rang out. The audience watching the match gasped in amazement. On the edge of the competition arena, Zachary looked at Finn, who showed no signs of giving up, with a complex expression. He sighed. What Finn said was something Zachary had thought before as well. At the beginning, he had also considered catching up to Charles, even wanting to surpass him! However, as he got to know Charles better, Zachary had given up on that idea. Now, he only thought about following behind Charles, not letting him pull too far ahead. "Finn, I hope you can achieve what I have given up on." Zachary said silently. Beside him was Luna, her expression serious. She had originally thought Charles was already very strong, but after fighting Finn, Charles had become even more powerful with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. "I probably can''t compete with him anymore, Charles is improving too quickly." Luna''s gaze remained fixed on Charles. She began to feel a strong sense of crisis. Even though she understood that Charles would eventually surpass her, she hoped that moment would come as late as possible. This was the pride of being a genius from Genosha, it was her pride. Luna watched the battle in the arena, continually imagining herself in the fight. If she encountered Finn using [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], she could struggle for a while and still manage to secure a victory. If she faced Charles, who also used [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], she estimated that she could only hold out for as long as possible. "I need to improve my strength as soon as possible. It would be best if I could comprehend [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] too, otherwise, the gap between Charles and me will only grow wider!" Luna subconsciously clenched her fists. This was the first time she felt a sense of crisis from a peer. Those who ranked in the top five of the three academy exchange competition would qualify to enter the royal secret realm of Genosha, where the strength of Beast Masters and the level of mystical beasts would rapidly increase. Charles would definitely become even stronger! As time passed, Finn''s injuries worsened, yet his eyes shone brighter. Because during his battle with Charles, some fighting techniques that had previously hit a bottleneck were slowly improving. This was the significance of fighting strong opponents, it allowed one to continuously elevate oneself! However, Finn''s attacks had lost a significant portion of their power, dealing no damage at all, yet he still persisted. Until all his stamina was exhausted and his injuries overwhelmed him, Finn collapsed to the ground, closed his eyes, and fell into a coma. "The match is over. The winner is Charles!" the referee announced immediately. Charles showed no signs of excitement. He took out a bottle of miracle drug to restore stamina, opened Finn''s mouth, and poured it in. The quality of this miracle drug was only purple-quality, sufficient to restore Finn''s stamina so he could continue fighting later. Before long, Finn slowly opened his eyes, looking dazedly at Charles. When he saw the bottle of miracle drug on the ground, he instantly understood everything and smiled helplessly, saying: "Now I owe you even more. You already gave me a miracle drug last time, and this time..." Before Finn could finish his sentence, Charles interrupted him, replying: "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been exposed to [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. Don''t take it to heart, I have plenty of miracle drugs like this." Finn nodded slowly as he watched Charles extend his hand towards him. Without hesitation, Finn reached out and grasped Charles''s hand, standing up. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire The match had ended, but the audience in the stands was still savoring the battle that had just taken place. "Charles really has a captivating personality, and Finn is incredibly strong!" "I''m already looking forward to it. With Charles, Finn, Luna, and the others, they will definitely send those talented Beast Masters from Kingston running!" "Yeah, and there''s still some time left. They''ll enter the royal secret realm for training. I heard that someone previously jumped a level, going from a level four Beast Master to a level five!" "Is that true? Charles just became a level four Beast Master not long ago, he shouldn''t be able to break through to level five, right?" "Probably not, but we can expect Finn to break through to level five, and Grace as well." "That''s true. Grace is not far from becoming a level five Beast Master, and if nothing unexpected happens, she''s likely to secure a spot." "That''s for sure! Right now, Charles, Finn, and Luna have already locked in three spots, leaving two more for others to fight over." "The most capable contenders are probably Grace, Zachary, and that guy named Luma!" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The audience kept discussing, each face lit up with excitement and anticipation as they speculated on who would ultimately secure the remaining spots. Most of them began to fantasize that under Charles''s leadership, these selected talents would bring great glory to Genosha in their competition against Kingston! Zachary listened to the chatter around him, clenching his fists. He had already encountered quite a few from the loser''s bracket, and he would soon face either Luma or Grace. Neither would be an easy opponent, but he hoped to encounter Luma instead of Grace, that would give him a better chance of defeating his opponent. Zachary took a deep breath. He couldn''t help with what his father Mason was worried about, and he had no way to face the impending unknown crisis. The only thing he could do now was to strive to enter the royal secret realm, work hard to improve his strength, and ideally become a level five Beast Master! "I have to give it my all! There''s about a month until the competition against Kingston. If I use that [combat technique], I should be able to recover without it affecting my future battles." Zachary took a deep breath. He had one last trump card, and he didn''t want to use it until the critical moment. Because he had not fully mastered that combat technique yet, and it inflicted severe damage on the body, burning the user''s life force and shortening their lifespan. His father, Mason, had warned him several times that he shouldn''t use it unless it was a matter of life and death. At this moment, Zachary couldn''t care less about that, he couldn''t accept being left behind while everyone else grew stronger. "Father, I would rather die than live on weak!" Zachary took another deep breath. Meeting Luma first would be the best scenario because that special [combat technique] couldn''t be used in quick succession. After defeating Luma, he would then face Grace. As long as he could beat Grace, he would essentially secure a spot. Thinking of this, Zachary anxiously fixed his gaze on the large screen in the stadium, hoping that his next opponent would be Luma. Time seemed to crawl by, And when the stadium''s large screen refreshed again, Zachary let out a sigh of relief. His opponent was Luma! "Be careful, your strength is not far off from his. To win, you must leverage your advantages. I remember you use your supreme spear quite well." Charles glanced at Zachary and said slowly. Zachary nodded vigorously, adjusting his physical state as he walked toward his competition area. Charles also followed behind slowly, he had no opponent in this match and had a bye. Chapter 441 The Genius Club While the match had not officially started yet, Charles glanced over at Finn''s situation. Finn had exhausted a lot of energy in the previous match and had sustained some injuries. Although he had his miracle drug, it would still have some impact on him. However, Finn was fortunate, he faced a level four Beast Master who was decent but not Luna, so winning shouldn''t be a problem. "It seems the officials don''t want Finn to have bad luck either. Meeting me earlier must have been their way of determining the outcome in advance." Charles thought to himself. He knew that the Genosha officials would definitely not allow such a strong talent like Finn to be eliminated due to unforeseen circumstances. If he hadn''t given Finn the miracle drug for recovery earlier, that bye slot would have belonged to Finn. In that case, he could have taken the time to recover properly. This is the treatment afforded to powerful geniuses, in the world of Beast Masters, there is no such thing as absolute fairness. Fairness is relative to strength and value. Not wanting to dwell further on it, Charles focused his attention on Zachary. In his eyes, both Zachary and Luma were decent competitors. Both in terms of personality and combat ability, they were quite capable. "I have a good impression of Luma. His knife skills could use some improvement, but unfortunately, there are only five slots available." Charles sighed, a look of regret crossing his face. Unbeknownst to him, Miles, who had been observing him, along with Nathaniel, keenly noticed the expression on Charles''s face. "Your Majesty, Charles seems a bit regretful. He glanced at Luma a few times, could it be that he feels sorry for Luma?" Nathaniel speculated. Upon hearing this, Emperor Miles instinctively shifted his gaze to Luma and then asked Nathaniel: "This Luma has decent strength. Tell me more about his background." Nathaniel immediately nodded and brought over Luma''s profile. He glanced at it briefly and then gave Miles a simple introduction. "Luma, nineteen years old, a level four Beast Master. He was born in a border city of Genosha. His father was a soldier who sacrificed his life during a conflict with Kingston nineteen years ago. His mother, grief-stricken, passed away shortly after giving birth to him..." Nathaniel''s voice was somewhat somber. His focus had primarily been on Charles, Finn, and his own daughter Luna, so he hadn''t paid much attention to the relatively unnoticed genius, Luma. "Sacrificed... for Genosha." Miles said softly. He pondered for a moment and then remarked to Nathaniel: "Charles must have high hopes for Luma. He probably thinks Luma will lose to Zachary, which is a shame." "In that case, if Luma can achieve sixth place, let him be an alternate member to participate in the battle against Kingston." "Father killed in action, mother passed away... sigh..." Miles sighed, his mood somewhat downcast. He felt a twinge of discomfort, nineteen years ago, he had just become the Emperor of Genosha. Kingston had taken advantage of his recent takeover, escalating tensions between the two nations to gain benefits. And the soldiers along the border fought valiantly, causing Kingston to suffer significant losses. To be honest, Luma''s father''s sacrifice was, in a way, because of him. "Your Majesty, if we add another alternate, will we still enter the royal secret realm? Each time the realm opens, there is a limit to the number of participants. Adding one more person might consume more resources." someone cautiously spoke up. Miles furrowed his brow, thought for a moment, and replied: "That''s fine. Any additional resources consumed will be deducted from my personal reserves. I trust Charles, whoever he sees potential in won''t be lacking." Nathaniel lifted his gaze slightly and glanced at Miles, he could vaguely guess what the Emperor was thinking. "Luma''s misfortunes from the past nineteen years will change after meeting Charles. A person''s fate can be drastically altered just because Charles took a few extra glances. Only Charles has the ability to make such a difference." Nathaniel silently pondered. After a brief discussion, everyone turned their attention back to the competition. Although Luma and Zachary had some differences in strength, Zachary was currently able to showcase his abilities perfectly. With the thought of wanting to follow Charles in his mind, each of Zachary''s attacks was particularly powerful. The supreme spear in his hand moved like a venomous snake, agile and deadly, and could inflict harm if one wasn''t careful. Luma swung his long knife repeatedly, blocking Zachary''s attack time and again. The two mystical beasts were also engaged in intense combat. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Luma''s mystical beast was of a lower quality than Zachary''s, but their level of synergy was very high. The cooperation between the mystical beasts was enough to make up for the difference in quality. The battle momentarily fell into a stalemate, turning into a war of attrition. Luma tightly gripped the long knife in his hand. He had never seen his father since the day he was born, only a grayish-white photograph left behind for him. Others pointed to that photo and told him, "This is your father, a brave warrior!" Luma didn''t want his father to be a brave warrior, he just wanted a home and wished for his father to simply be a father. "If it weren''t for Kingston, my father wouldn''t have sacrificed himself, and my mother wouldn''t have been so grief-stricken over his loss that she eventually fell ill and died." "I cannot give up in this battle!" "With national grievances and personal hatred, I must seize this opportunity to strengthen myself and show those Kingston people what I''m capable of!" Luma gritted his teeth, defending against Zachary''s onslaught while searching for a chance to counterattack. Both had reasons for not wanting to fail, but there could only be one victor in the competition. As time passed, Luma''s mystical beast ultimately couldn''t withstand Zachary''s. It was surrounded and overwhelmed by Zachary''s mystical beast. "The match is over. The winner of this round is Zachary!" the referee announced loudly, his gaze toward Luma tinged with a hint of pity and regret. Zachary''s mystical beast was of significantly higher quality than Luma''s. One could tell from Luma''s mystical beast that he likely wasn''t of noble birth, the contracted mystical beast was very common, a primary choice for ordinary civilian Beast Masters. Despite this, the young man had still nearly defeated Zachary, the son of a general. "What a pity, young man. Go down and rest well, there may still be opportunities." the referee couldn''t help but comfort him. Luma numbly held the long knife in his hands. He mechanically nodded, struggling to stand up and walk towards the area beneath the competition stage. At that moment, a somewhat familiar voice rang out, "What''s wrong? Are you thinking of giving up?" Luma recognized this voice, it belonged to Charles! He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Charles, who was standing a short distance away with a calm expression. He slowly replied: "There''s no hope left. Only the five strongest can qualify to represent Genosha in battle. My strength is too weak." Charles shook his head and said slowly: "The competition isn''t over yet. Let''s set the issue of slots aside for now. Don''t you want to become stronger?" Luma paused for a moment. Of course, he wanted to become stronger! But getting stronger was too difficult. Whether it was acquiring [combat techniques] or receiving guidance from strong individuals, he had no opportunities. Just like this time, in the past nineteen years, he had faced too many situations like this. Each time, he could only watch the opportunities slip away right before his eyes while feeling utterly helpless. He knew his swordsmanship had flaws and wanted to improve, but in the world of Beast Masters, everything required money and connections. He had none of those. "Keep fighting. If you have time, come find me. We can exchange and learn from one another." Charles said slowly. Luma suddenly looked up. He had thought Charles was just being polite or joking when he said such things before. He didn''t expect Charles to say it again today! "Is it true? Are you willing to teach me?" Luma felt an overwhelming excitement, causing his voice to tremble as he spoke. Who is Charles? The strongest genius Beast Master of Genosha, who has comprehended his own [combat techniques], is capable of instantly defeating a level five Beast Master with a long knife in the Flower Falls Gorge! If Charles is truly willing to teach him, Luma would absolutely not refuse! In response to Luma''s question, Charles shook his head. The light in Luma''s eyes dimmed instantly, indeed, it was all just his fantasy. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I..." Luma was about to apologize when Charles''s voice interrupted him. "It''s not about teaching you, it''s about exchanging ideas together. I''m just a level four Beast Master myself, and I have no qualifications to teach anyone. If you want, we can share and learn from each other." Charles said slowly. After seeing Finn''s understanding of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] today, Charles had an idea in his mind. He had to admit one thing: he had interacted too little with other geniuses in the past. Everyone''s growth environment is different, their experiences vary, and their perspectives on problems are distinct. This means that when facing the same situation, there will be different interpretations and insights. If one wants to become stronger quickly and break free from fixed ways of thinking, communicating more with other geniuses is the best choice. Moreover, a person''s power is ultimately limited, as is their energy. Charles wanted to organize a genius club, where all members are true geniuses or those with potential. Once they grow stronger in the future, they will become a tremendous force. "If one wants to change the world, a single person''s strength is not enough." Charles thought to himself. He wanted to possess his own strength! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether it''s the power of a Beast Master or establishing his own influence, it is all to protect the people he cares about or to do the things he desires. Chapter 442 Level Nine Beast Master Faced with Charles''s kindness, Luma appeared somewhat at a loss. The disparity in their statuses felt like one was in the sky and the other was on the ground. "Is it really possible? Can you teach me, or rather, can we exchange ideas?" Luma asked once again, uncertain. Charles nodded and took the initiative to hand over his contact information to Luma, saying: "This is my personal contact information. If you have time in the future, you can call me, or if I have some free time, I will reach out to you." Luma extended his hands and carefully accepted the contact information from Charles, as if he were handling a rare treasure. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd of onlookers immediately erupted into discussions: "Luma is really lucky! Charles actually gave him his contact information and said they would exchange ideas in the future!" "I''m so envious! I want to join too, but I wonder if that''s possible?" "Why don''t you just give it up? A level three Beast Master wanting to enter the world of the big shots?" "So sad, heartbroken, I feel like crying." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Listening to the chatter around him, Luma didn''t react much. He simply stared earnestly at Charles, as if he wanted to engrave him in his heart. After doing all this, Charles did not linger but slowly walked toward the area of Cyber Academy. Beside Charles, Finn looked at him with a puzzled expression. To him, Luma didn''t seem to have any remarkable qualities aside from being nice. Why was Charles showing him such kindness? As Charles walked slowly, he noticed Finn''s confused gaze. He smiled and said slowly, "Have you ever heard a saying?" "What saying?" Finn blinked in surprise. "Buying bones with a thousand gold pieces." Charles said slowly. If he wanted to establish a genius club, he needed to attract various talents to join, and Luma was the best advertisement! He would make everyone aware that joining the genius club would lead to significant improvements, whether in strength, resources, or connections! Finn pondered for a moment and quickly understood. "Why do this? Charles, your energy is limited. Engaging in such activities seems a bit wasteful." Finn advised after thinking it through. In his view, the only way to become stronger was to continuously enhance one''s abilities. But Charles didn''t see it that way. He recalled the [Constellation] organization, the [Dawn] organization, and the mysterious person in the white mask who mentioned the "Ten-Person Meeting." Each of these entities was extraordinarily powerful. Establishing a genius club wouldn''t consume much of his time and energy, on the contrary, the mystical beasts he would contract in the future would only increase. The materials required for mystical beast promotions would become harder to find. Once the genius club developed, he wouldn''t need to spend so much time and energy collecting various materials for mystical beast promotions. This way, Charles''s speed of becoming stronger would greatly increase. Upon arriving in the Cyber Academy area, Charles looked at Zachary, Finn, and Luna beside him and briefly shared some of his thoughts. After they understood, Zachary, Finn, and Luna all looked at Charles as if he were a monster. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Charles asked, puzzled. Zachary was the first to shake his head, replying, "There''s nothing wrong. In fact, it''s genuinely feasible. I''m just surprised that you excel at this, Charles." Luna nodded in agreement. As the daughter of Nathaniel, the Iron-Blooded Minister of Genosha, Luna was also well-versed in such matters. However, her understanding was nowhere near as clear as Charles''s. The gap between the two was like that of a teacher and a child just beginning to learn. "You could go become a minister." Luna said seriously as she looked at Charles. Finn nodded in agreement beside her. At first, he thought Charles was just suddenly inspired. He didn''t expect that during Charles''s explanation, he was continually refining various shortcomings and ended up creating a feasible plan. Such an ability would be astonishing in anyone else, let alone in Charles. It was like the most renowned scholar of Genosha suddenly picked up a weapon, slaughtered countless powerful Beast Masters, and proclaimed, "I am not just a scholar, I am also a warrior!" That was the impression Charles gave off nowsomeone who excelled in both intellect and martial skills. "Alright, you can take some time to think about it. After a few days, once things settle down, I will formally invite you." Charles said slowly. Until that mysterious masked person thoroughly eliminated those monsters, these matters could only be set aside for now. With this thought, Charles slowly looked up at the distant sky, lost in his thoughts. The exchange competition among the three academies was still ongoing, and Luma hadn''t left, he continued to participate in the next match. His thoughts were simple: he wanted to achieve a good ranking as much as possible. Even if he couldn''t represent Genosha, he didn''t want others to think that Charles was showing kindness to a worthless person. With this mindset, Luma grew bolder in battle, facing his opponents more decisively. After finishing his matches, he would quietly come to the area near Cyber Academy, not going inside, just staying quietly. It was only after Charles actively invited him that he sat beside Charles, along with Zachary, Finn, and Luna. As for Zachary, he eventually encountered Grace. Just as Charles approached the competition area where Zachary and Grace were, intending to watch closely, a faint voice suddenly echoed in his ear: "They''re coming." Charles suddenly turned around, but there was no one behind him. Had the monsters that could rival a ninth-level Beast Master already arrived? Had they entered Calivia, or had they come directly to the arena? Charles instinctively glanced around, and saw that the massive stadium was filled with spectators, each face alight with excitement and joy. They were chattering and cheering, completely unaware that danger was slowly closing in. Charles took a deep breath, the lively atmosphere contrasted sharply with the hidden threat he felt looming. "Where are they?" Charles whispered. At that moment, Zachary and Grace''s battle officially began, but Charles had no interest in watching. He only wanted to hear the mysterious person''s response. After a moment, the mysterious voice returned to his ear: "Two Bodies have already entered the stadium. They are watching you." "Don''t be too nervous, there are still four Bodies yet to appear. They won''t make a move just yet, so don''t worry." Charles slightly shifted his gaze, focusing on the match before him. It was difficult to remain calm knowing that two monsters, capable of rivaling ninth-level Beast Masters, were lurking and ready to strike. However, there was no hint of panic or fear on Charles''s face. He acted as if he didn''t know anything at all, fully concentrating on the fight between Zachary and Grace in the arena. "There are indeed three strange gazes on me, and it''s quite uncomfortable." Charles muttered slightly, aware that the mysterious person was nearby. "Kid, you''re really impressive. There are three, and one called Wayne is also coming. He probably wants to see if you''ll become first." the mysterious person replied. Charles thought to himself, no wonder Wayne showed up, he hadn''t expected the injured Wayne to come, possibly still nursing his wounds, with even the metal sprayed by Little Gold yet to fall off. Wayne''s presence wasn''t worth worrying about. As Charles watched the battle between Zachary and Grace, he carefully sensed the unsettling gazes, trying to pinpoint the exact locations of the two Bodies that had entered the stadium. "Don''t think too much about it. Their method of hiding is quite special, they look just like normal humans. You still..." The mysterious person''s words were cut off by Charles''s voice. "At nine o''clock, there''s that old man with a white beard, and at six o''clock, there''s a child around ten years old." The hidden mysterious person stared at Charles in disbelief, not expecting him to detect the two hidden [Bodies] among so many spectators. "Charles, how did you do that?" the mysterious person couldn''t help but ask. Charles didn''t respond, he had taken a quick look around while Zachary and Grace were fighting. There were quite a few people watching him, but only those two made him feel unusually uncomfortable, as if there was something repulsive about their presence. This was probably due to that unknown entity within him, allowing him to sense it so sharply. However, it was hard to explain such things to the mysterious person, so Charles planned to visit the [Suspended Mountain] in the Haunted Marsh when he had the time, as Lucas suggested. At that moment, the mysterious person''s voice sounded again: "The third Body has appeared, Charles. We might not make it to the end of the match." Charles didn''t respond, he had already pushed the competition out of his mind. His current thoughts were focused on quickly resolving this crisis so everything could return to normal. However, at that moment, the mysterious person''s tone suddenly faltered. "Where did that ninth-level Beast Master come from? And two eighth-level Beast Masters? This is bad, it seems that ninth-level Beast Master has noticed them!" A ninth-level Beast Master? Two eighth-level Beast Masters? A bad premonition surged in Charles''s heart. Chapter 443 Ill Give It a Try In the massive stadium, the crowd was immense. The battle between Zachary and Grace had entered its most intense phase, with all the spectators focused solely on these two individuals. Especially Zachary, with his hair standing on end and an overwhelming aura of energy erupting from him, had unleashed some sort of costly skill that brought his power in line with Grace''s. Those who were observant would notice the obvious toll of Zachary''s newfound strength, his once jet-black hair had turned white in patches, clearly indicating that he had drained a significant amount of his life force. Grace furrowed her brows, casting a silent glance at Zachary before slowly speaking: "Is it really worth going to such lengths for just one position?" Zachary firmly shook his head and replied slowly, "You don''t understand, it''s absolutely worth it. If I miss this opportunity, I will never have another chance to catch up to Charles. If I want to follow in Charles''s footsteps, I have to do this!" After saying that, Zachary took a deep breath and unleashed all his energy. The Frenzy attribute energy was almost bursting out of his body. At that moment, he was like a human comet, dazzling and swift as he moved! No one noticed that, as Zachary prepared to attack, he cast a quiet glance in Charles''s direction. Charles, however, had his attention completely elsewhere, he simply turned to look behind him. Among the thousands of spectators, Charles accurately spotted Ezra in a black robe, along with the grave-looking Drake and Cecilia. Ezra felt a sense of impending danger as he looked at the seemingly ordinary old man before him. "Is this the powerful figure behind Drake and Cecilia? Is he the one trying to take my apprentice?" Ezra took a deep breath, realizing something was off as soon as he entered the stadium. This seemingly ordinary old man made him feel an unusual sense of danger. It''s worth noting that he had already broken through from an eighth-level Beast Master to a ninth-level Beast Master, the only one capable of instilling such a sense of danger in him could only be a ninth-level Beast Master! Thinking of this, Ezra turned to Drake and Cecilia behind him and said slowly: "Is this the ninth-level Beast Master from your organization? He certainly has the credentials to compete for my apprentice, but it''s still not enough." After saying that, Ezra unabashedly unleashed the aura of a ninth-level Beast Master! Although he had only recently become a ninth-level Beast Master, he was stronger than the average ninth-level Beast Master, having previously fallen from that level to an eighth-level Beast Master. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Furthermore, unlike the typical ninth-level Beast Master, he possessed a divine beast! However, what Ezra did not expect was that Cecilia and Drake exchanged glances, then took a deep breath before slowly saying to Ezra: "This person is not a ninth-level Beast Master from our organization! He is an unknown powerful figure!" Ezra instinctively froze for a moment, thinking that the old man''s strength was enough to instill a sense of danger in him, yet he was not a ninth-level Beast Master from the [Dawn] organization? Could it be that another force had discovered Charles''s talent and wanted to snatch him away? "Interesting. Are you the support of Genosha?" The old man gave a strange, cold smile, appearing exceptionally relaxed, showing no signs of anxiety or tension. His voice had a peculiar quality, as if it were a blend of many voices, at first listen, it sounded normal, but a closer inspection would reveal its eerie nature. Ezra furrowed his brow, looking at the slightly strange old man, and uncertainly asked: "The support of Genosha? Are you here for my apprentice Charles?" Upon hearing Charles''s name, the eerie old man slowly moved forward, a smirk spreading across his face as he replied: "That''s right. We are very curious about Charles. I advise you to be sensible, a ninth-level Beast Master isn''t much of a threat." Hearing the old man''s response, Ezra instinctively glanced around. He found the old man''s words puzzling, especially the casual confidence he exuded, clearly indicating he was highly assured in what he said. Sure enough, Ezra sensed a hint of danger from another direction. He looked closely and saw a little girl, her eyes wide open, stiffly smiling at him. "Two ninth-level Beast Masters? All here for my apprentice Charles?" Ezra pondered in his heart while keeping a straight face and adjusting his stance. One ninth-level Beast Master was manageable, but two made him feel far less certain. "Sir, Charles is already my apprentice. It wouldn''t be appropriate to steal my apprentice, would it?" Ezra said slowly. The eerie old man paused for a moment, then looked at Ezra with a playful smile and replied: "Steal your apprentice? You misunderstand." "We''re here to kill everyone. Everyone except Charles must die!" In the stadium filled with the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, few noticed the old man''s chilling voice, which was laden with endless brutality and slaughter, along with the agonized wails and grudges that could easily be overlooked. Ezra had never heard such a voice before, it was not something a human could produce! An unprecedented sense of crisis surged in Ezra''s heart, his body instinctively warning him that the situation was extremely dangerous! In the next moment, the powerful attribute energy of a ninth-level Beast Master filled Ezra''s body. In the face of Ezra''s rising tension, the eerie old man showed no signs of nervousness or unease, instead, a trace of mockery appeared on his face. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a voice rang out from behind Ezra. "Teacher, you''re back?" The audience, who had been focused on the match between Zachary and Grace, began to part, creating a wide pathway as Charles slowly approached. His expression showed no signs of disturbance, and his gaze remained fixed on Ezra, Drake, and Cecilia. Throughout it all, Charles did not look at the eerie old man. "Teacher, you''re just in time! This match is almost over, and the next one will be the final championship match. I''m really looking forward to showing you my recent progress." Charles said with a smile. He wore an expression of wanting to share his joy as he quickly walked up to Ezra, grabbing his hand and heading toward the center of the arena. Ezra looked at Charles in confusion, in his impression, Charles had always been very composed, and this behavior seemed unusual. In the next moment, Ezra noticed that Charles was gripping his hand tightly, as if trying to convey some message. Faced with the threat of two ninth-level Beast Masters, Ezra didn''t think twice, he chose to trust Charles and followed him without any resistance toward the center of the arena. Charles instinctively let out a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as Ezra didn''t take action, everything would be manageable, and they could proceed according to the mysterious person''s plan. If Ezra acted prematurely, those [Bodies] that hadn''t arrived yet would surely flee and hide, potentially causing even greater harm later. A creature with strength comparable to a ninth-level Beast Master could completely destroy a large city in a very short time, leaving virtually no survivors! Therefore, it was crucial to stop Ezra to ensure everything went according to plan. However, just as Charles was leaving, the old man slowly lifted his head, looking at Charles''s back, and said: "Hold on, you are Charles?" Charles''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his muscles tensed up, he stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around, looking at the old man with curiosity, and calmly said: "Have we met?" "No, but soon we''ll get to know each other well. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Charles." The old man wore a strange smile, his gaze toward Charles filled with anticipation and curiosity. A sense of foreboding instantly crept into Charles''s heart. Why would this monster disguised as an old human call him ''Lord''? While Charles was pondering this, Ezra stepped in front of Charles, shielding him behind his body, with his attribute energy surging. The creature disguised as an old man merely smiled, then casually waved his hand, signaling for Charles and Ezra to leave. Charles showed no hesitation and led Ezra away, arriving at the area of Cyber Academy. As soon as they sat down, they heard deafening cheers, "Great job, Zachary!" "The dark horse, you''re the real dark horse!" "Zachary, well done! Who would have thought you could defeat Grace?" It turned out that the battle between Zachary and Grace had already concluded. However, Charles didn''t pay much attention to this, he quickly summarized the situation while the crowd continued to cheer. As soon as Charles spoke, Ezra was taken aback. "What? That old man is...?" "There''s four more of such beings?" "They''re on their way here?" Ezra stood frozen in place, shocked by how things had turned out. Six creatures comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters? Even if he became a ninth-level Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to handle so many monsters! "Charles, I''ll try to see if I can get you out of here safely." Ezra said, taking a deep breath, seizing the moment while those monsters hadn''t arrived yet. Hearing Ezra''s words, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He hadn''t yet mentioned [the Cleansers], the mysterious figure in the white mask, but Ezra instinctively prioritized his safety. Chapter 444 Truly My Disciple "Teacher, there''s something else you might not be aware of..." Charles lowered his voice and used as few words as possible to explain the mysterious figure in the white mask. He initially thought Ezra wouldn''t be familiar with this, but to his surprise, after a brief explanation, Ezra slowly exhaled in relief. "[The Cleansers] are right here? That''s good, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem." Ezra instinctively replied. Clearly, he had a more detailed understanding of [The Cleansers] than Charles did. Charles glanced at Ezra, logically, if Ezra had already become a ninth-level Beast Master, he should have enough confidence in [The Cleansers''] power to avoid any unexpected issues. Yet just thinking about what that old man had said, especially the way he addressed him, filled Charles with a sense of unease. "Hopefully, everything will go smoothly. I don''t know what methods [The Cleansers] have, but it shouldn''t cause too many casualties." Charles thought silently to himself. He looked around at the audience who were cheering and discussing, unaware that a terrible danger was quietly unfolding. Time passed little by little. The mysterious figure''s voice had yet to be heard, and Charles felt two more unsettling gazes upon him. He knew this meant that two more creatures, comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters, had entered the stadium. There wasn''t much time left. Even so, the competition was still expected to proceed as planned. "Ladies and gentlemen, up until now, the competitor who has maintained an undefeated recordyou all know who it is without me saying." someone shouted into the microphone. In the next moment, a thunderous roar of cheers erupted from the stadium. Countless spectators shouted with all their might, their faces flushed, as tens of thousands of voices joined together in unison, crying out: "Charles!" "Charles!" The stadium, made of steel and concrete, trembled at that moment, as if it too were cheering for Charles'' name. As for Luna, who also maintained an undefeated record, the cheers from the audience were faint, if one didn''t listen closely, they would barely be heard. There was no doubt that the final championship battle of the three academies would unfold between the two of them. "There''s still a little time left, that''s alright, we can wait a bit longer." "In the moments when these poor humans are most excited and agitated, bringing them despair is something that pleases me." the old man, comparable to a ninth-level Beast Master, thought as he watched the cheering crowd, his eyes brimming with endless desire. Two of his kind were rushing here with the most important items. To avoid any unexpected incidents, it was better to wait until everyone had arrived before beginning the ceremony. "Looking at the cheers of these people, there shouldn''t be any problem with Charles winning the championship." the old man mused silently. He had already decided when to make his move: it would be the moment Charles claimed victory, when countless honors and adoration would emergetruly the best time for greatness to descend! "No matter what special methods you possess, what you will face today is an existence that has caused the fall of countless gods!" "Nothing can hinder my master''s steps, whether it be the slumbering surviving deities or the Beast Masters unwilling to accept their fates, they will all become dust beneath my master''s feet!" "Charles, to become my master''s divine vessel is your honor." The old man whispered, his eyes filled with anticipation. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fate had already arranged everything, no matter how Charles had caused his kind to fail, the final result would be the same. [Spiritual sensitivity] had already revealed everything! Only with powerful spiritual sensitivity and a body strong enough to support the great descent could the Beast Masters of the Ethereal Grove briefly witness the terror that erases all! ... Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire In front of the largest competition area in the stadium, Charles looked at Luna across from him and took a deep breath. Right now, he wasn''t paying any attention to the match, his mind was consumed with thoughts of those monsters. When would they all appear, and what methods would [the Cleansers], code-named Ten, use against them? No one knew the worries that filled Charles'' heart at that moment. He slowly glanced at Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel. They seemed oblivious to any abnormalities, and instead, appeared somewhat excited. "Perhaps it''s because they saw Teacher Ezra earlier and feel that things are gradually improving, which is why they are excited." Charles thought to himself. But now the crisis had reached its peak, at any moment, those monsters, comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters, could strike fiercely. It was also possible that the masked mysterious figure might encounter an unexpected incident when making a move, preventing them from killing those monsters quickly, leading to the deaths of everyone present! Overthinking inevitably leads to over-worrying! Charles took a deep breath and pushed aside all the possible scenarios. He focused only on one critical point: the way that monster disguised as an old man had addressed him. There was no malice, no hatred, it felt natural and genuine, tinged with a hint of respect and anticipation. "I''m just a fourth-level Beast Master, what could possibly make it call me ''Your Excellency''?" "Perhaps that title wasn''t meant for me?" Charles'' thoughts were somewhat chaotic, and just then, the referee slowly spoke up, announcing loudly: "Competitors, get ready! The match officially begins!" Charles had to set aside his thoughts and prepare for battle. Against those monsters that could match ninth-level Beast Masters, he currently had no way to contribute. However, Jace and Celestine should have left Calivia as he requested, so there shouldn''t be any surprises. "Next, it''s just a matter of waiting for events to unfold." Charles took a deep breath again, looking at Luna in the distance and nodding. Then, four hexagram arrays appeared around Charles. On Luna''s side, five hexagram arrays appeared. Without any hesitation, she summoned her five mystical beasts. In an instant, all the information regarding Luna''s mystical beasts appeared in Charles'' eyes. There were a total of five mystical beasts: three were platinum quality, and two were emerald quality. Indeed, she was the most famous genius girl from Genosha, such quality in mystical beasts was enough to leave other geniuses far behind. However, compared to him, she still fell short. After all, Little Gold''s quality was diamond! [Howling Wind Blue Rabbit] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 44 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Howling Gale, High-Speed Movement, Continuous Strike, Blood Burst, Rapid Regeneration [Weakness]: Poison .... [Hurricane Two-Headed Bird] [Attribute]: Wind, Poison [Level]: 47 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Hurricane Strike, Toxic Gale, Regenerative Power, Sharp Feather Shot, Damage Transfer [Weakness]: Wood, Lightning The earlier mystical beasts were relatively normal, but when it came to the last emerald quality mystical beast, Charles became curious. He didn''t expect that Luna''s final mystical beast would have both wind and poison attributes, along with a special skill. [Damage Transfer]: The Hurricane Two-Headed Bird can transfer energy from attributes that target its weaknesses to its other head. As long as this skill is used wisely, it means that attacking the Hurricane Two-Headed Bird with wood or lightning attributes becomes incredibly difficult. While Charles was pondering how to respond, he was surprised to see Luna transform her five mystical beasts into five beams of light and absorb them into her body. "Charles, use your [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]." Luna said slowly. In an instant, Charles understood her intention, she wanted him to bring forth his strongest state and have a proper battle with her. Charles took a deep breath, even with terrifying monsters lurking around the competition arena, he was determined to give it his all! His mental resilience was beyond what an ordinary person could imagine. In the next moment, Mia, Little Gold, and Max transformed into three beams of light and entered his body. The Charles who had previously fought Finn, growing in height, sprouting nine tails, sprouting wings from his back, and having sharp spikes covering his arms, reappeared before everyone! Seeing this scene, Ezra, a Level 9 Beast Master, widened his eyes in disbelief. "[The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? Charles shouldn''t have known this skill before. When did he learn it?" "Since I was trapped? That wasn''t long ago, my apprentice really is impressive, with such high talent and comprehension!" Ezra exclaimed, slapping his thigh in excitement. Beside him, Drake and Cecilia exchanged glances silently. "I didn''t expect Charles to learn [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], it seems his talent is even greater than we thought!" Drake murmured. Cecilia nodded and glanced at Ezra, slowly responding, "Sigh, this is troublesome. Ezra is already a Level 9 Beast Master. If he refuses to let Charles go, there''s little we can do." Cecilia and Drake spoke quietly, not drawing anyone else''s attention. However, Ezra''s previous words were not spoken quietly, and an audience member immediately remarked: "Charles learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in less than half an hour, you''re exaggerating!" After saying this, the person seemed to realize something. He recalled what the man in the black robe had just said, Charles was the black-robed man''s apprentice? Could it be that this black-robed man is Charles''s Level 8 Beast Master teacher? In the next moment, the shocked audience turned to look at the black-robed man, only to see an even more astonished expression on his face! Chapter 445 Not Just Glory, but Also Fear No one paid attention to how shocked Ezra was at this moment. As a Level 9 Beast Master, he understood better than most how difficult [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] truly was. Connecting with a mystical beast on a spiritual level is something that sounds simple when spoken of, but is incredibly difficult in practice. The higher the quality of the mystical beast, the more powerful it becomes, this is a well-known fact. However, very few people realize that the higher the quality of the mystical beast, the more it resembles a real human being. Up until now, Ezra has not been able to achieve a true connection with his divine beast, the [nine-tailed flame tiger], because the [nine-tailed flame tiger] is almost like a real human. It possesses its own emotions, personality, and worldview, among other traits. Although Charles''s mystical beast quality wasn''t on a mythic level, for a Level 4 Beast Master, being able to connect with a diamond-quality mystical beast and complete [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] was already something unimaginable. "In less than half an hour, Charles, it''s no wonder others want to take you as their apprentice." Ezra suddenly chuckled with a hint of resignation. He never expected that a genius he discovered in that small place called Lsengard would become the center of attention and a hot topic in such a short time! Ezra took a deep breath, planning to carefully watch the battle between Charles and Luna. However, just at that moment, Ezra suddenly turned around to look at the audience stands. "Another creature has arrived that can rival a Level 9 Beast Master, it seems time is running short." Ezra thought to himself. There were already five monsters in the arena, and only one final monster had yet to appear. Meanwhile, in the competition arena, the battle between Charles and Luna was becoming increasingly intense. Even with five mystical beasts and the use of [Beast Mastery Embodiment], Luna couldn''t gain the upper hand against Charles. She was finding it increasingly difficult, every attack seemed to be anticipated by Charles, and she was unable to inflict any real damage on him, merely wasting her stamina and attribute energy. "I thought Charles was strong, but I still underestimated his power. Even without weapons or high-quality miracle drugs, Charles can reach this level." Luna thought to herself. Her emotions were complex at this momenton one side was the disappointment of being surpassed, and on the other was the unease brought on by the person who had surpassed her, Charles. Luna took a deep breath, no matter what, she was determined to give her all in her battle against Charles to avoid any regrets. However, what she didn''t know was that at this moment, Charles was distracted during the fight with Luna, constantly observing the audience stands and the unusual gazes directed at him. The battle continued to unfold bit by bit, and all the spectators held their breath, not daring to make a sound, fully engrossed in the exciting clash between Luna and Charles. The battle between the two most famous and powerful genius Beast Masters from Genosha drew attention. At that moment, while fighting Luna, Charles''s body stiffened ever so slightly, something that others might not notice, but Luna, as his opponent, observed it very carefully. "What''s wrong?" Luna asked instinctively, panting for breath. She was currently at a significant disadvantage and was unable to defeat Charles. In response to Luna''s question, Charles maintained a calm demeanor and slowly said, "It''s nothing. Just be careful, something unexpected might happen soon." As Nathaniel''s daughter, Luna should have been aware of the crisis Genosha was facing. Since she didn''t choose to leave, Charles could only try to warn her that danger was imminent. Just moments ago, Charles had seen the last human who made him feel uneasy appear. All six monsters had now entered the arena, and a change should occur very soon. Luna felt a bit confused, she had sensed that something was off about the atmosphere in Genosha. Her father often sighed unconsciously, and she couldn''t quite figure out why, but she believed Charles''s words were undoubtedly correct. So, without hesitation, Luna said, "Let''s end this battle here, Charles. I am not your opponent." What Luna said was a reflection of her innermost thoughts, combined with the information Charles had just given her, she wanted to conserve a bit of her strength. Before Charles could speak, the referee beside them urgently began to announce: "The match is over! The final winner, and the strongest Beast Master among the young people of Genosha, is our hero, Charles!" In the next instant, a tsunami of cheers erupted, with countless spectators jumping from their seats, using all their strength to shout loudly, repeating it over and over. "Charles!" "Charles!" "Charles!" Throughout the venue, there was only one voice, and that was the name Charles! Some spectators even pulled out balloons, confetti, and banners they had prepared in advance. In an instant, colorful balloons floated slowly into the air, ribbons filled the sky, and banners swayed back and forth, all covered in Charles''s name. "Ladies and gentlemen, at this exciting moment, I have an even more thrilling announcement. After discussions with His Majesty the Emperor and various ministers, it has been decided to grant Charles the position of Genosha''s Inspector!" Nathaniel''s voice, amplified by the microphone and speakers, briefly drowned out the fervent cheers. The entire stadium fell silent for nearly three seconds, and then the cheers and shouts erupted even more fiercely! Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire The strongest young Beast Master of Genosha, the genius who would soon represent Genosha in battle, the eighteen-year-old Level 4 Beast Master, advanced blacksmith, and elite alchemist, who led the youth of Genosha to victory over the Stellar Empire''s leaders and saved tens of thousands of Genosha people in Flower Falls Gorge, was now set to receive honor once again! The joy and excitement of countless spectators supporting Charles reached its peak at that moment! For them, Charles''s honor was their honor! They could hardly wait to see Charles adorned with the champion''s glory and the title of Inspector, becoming an unprecedented genius youth of Genosha under everyone''s gaze! Where countless gazes met, Charles looked at the floating balloons, the slowly descending ribbons, and the distant spectators cheering wildly for him, as well as the approaching Emperor Miles of Genosha and all the ministers. He took a deep breath, his gaze steady, and as he observed these things, he also noticed the monsters that had been sitting still earlier slowly rising, their eyes now fixed on him. "Charles, what approaches you is not just glory, but also fear." said the monster disguised as an old man, slowly opening its mouth. In the next moment, The six monsters suddenly radiated a thick black aura, instantly engulfing the massive stadium. Countless spectators looked up in confusion, unaware of what was happening. "Strange, even for a celebration, it shouldn''t be black. Could it be an official error?" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe, but who cares? Look, His Majesty has already walked up to Charles!" "That''s odd, it seems like the Emperor looks a bit flustered!" "Something''s wrong! I''ve seen this blackness before! I''ve seen it!" An audience member seemed to recall something, trembling all over as he shouted frantically. Instantly, the other spectators around him turned their attention to him, some asking in confusion: "What do you mean you''ve seen it? Isn''t this just a mistake made during the official celebration?" The trembling audience member''s face was filled with terror, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "No, no! It''s not that! I''ve seen this blackness before, in Flower Falls Gorge! The monster, it''s that monster! It''s back!" Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into a dead silence. Among the spectators in the stadium, many who had just been cheering for Charles were those who had experienced the Flower Falls Gorge incident and had come to support the hero who saved them. As a result, more and more people began to recall the events that had taken place in Flower Falls Gorge, and panic started to set in. Within just a few breaths, some fearful spectators attempted to escape the venue, but the sheer number of people made it impossible to get away. The blackness emanating from the six monsters had completely enveloped and sealed off the entire stadium. "Clap, clap, clap." The crisp sound of applause rang out. Among the monsters, the old man at the front wore a satisfied smile and slowly spoke: "Very good, you truly are the one chosen by fate. Charles, your strength among humans is quite formidable, you have not disappointed us." After the old man finished speaking, the other monsters behind him began to laugh out loud. "Delightful! Humans are such weak and disgusting beings. One moment they are cheering and celebrating, and the next moment they tremble like little chicks, gripped by fear. It''s truly laughable!" "Don''t worry, fear and pain are things you cannot escape!" The monsters emitted piercing sounds, their oppressive presence instilling a sense of despair! Miles and Nathaniel stood beside Charles, both looking up at the monsters slowly flying into the air above the stadium, taking a deep breath. "Your Majesty, you should take cover for now. There is a safe room in the stadium that should be able to..." Nathaniel''s words were cut off as Miles raised his hand to refuse him. Chapter 446 The Mysterious Person Takes Action "Hide?" Miles took a deep breath. He slowly turned his head to look at the panicked crowd in the stands. A pair of parents clung desperately to their child, hiding beneath their seats, helplessly watching the chaos around them. A girl was being trampled repeatedly by the frantic crowd, crying out in pain: "No, no! It hurts so much! Help me!" Her insides were being crushed, and blood spilled from her mouth. She couldn''t see the pure blue sky, all she could see were dusty feet filling her entire field of vision. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, among the out-of-control crowd, very few noticed her. Even if someone did see the girl being trampled, they would be unable to prevent the tragedy from unfolding. At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. "People of Genosha, I am your Emperor Miles. Look at me, I have not left, I am right here in the main arena of the stadium, standing beside me are your ministers, and your hero, Charles." "I ask everyone to remain calm, stay where you are, and do not panic." "We have not gone anywhere, no matter what happens, we will face it together!" "Citizens who have calmed down, look around you and see if there is anyone in need of help. Offer a hand." "Remember, no matter what situation arises, we will not retreat!" Miles'' firm voice, amplified by the loudspeakers, resonated throughout the entire stadium. Many people realized that they could no longer let the crowd remain in chaos and wanted to shout to stop everything. However, those who regained their composure were always in the minority, and they were unable to change the current situation. "Your Majesty, it''s useless, the crowd cannot remain calm!" "Your Majesty, you should take cover for now!" "Yes, Your Majesty, in this situation, there''s nothing anyone can do. We can only wait until everything is over and then deal with the aftermath!" Beside Genosha Miles, several ministers couldn''t help but speak up to advise him. They all understood very well that once a mass panic event occurred in a crowded space, it would be impossible to calm it down in a short time! "Shut up! I''m not leaving, and none of you can either!" Miles roared angrily. His furious voice instantly silenced the ministers present, and they ceased their attempts at persuasion, instead sighing in silence. Miles gripped the microphone tightly, his fingers turning white from the pressure. Just as he was about to speak again, a pair of hands suddenly appeared and snatched the microphone from him. Miles was taken aback and immediately turned to look. The one who had taken the microphone was none other than Charles! In the next moment, an unusually calm voice slowly emerged. Charles raised the microphone and said calmly:"Ladies and gentlemen, I am Charles." These simple words seemed to carry endless magic, causing the originally chaotic and surging crowd to momentarily pause as if they had encountered an obstacle. "Please believe me, everything will be fine. Do not panic, calm down." "Trust me, just like before." "Believe me." His calm voice created no ripples, yet it struck the frightened crowd like a bolt of lightning. More and more people stopped their frantic pushing, halted in their tracks, and opened their arms, no longer moving forward. However, even with the trampling situation abated, many still felt suffocated, struggling to breathe. At the exits of the stadium, the crowd that had rushed to the exits was being crushed to the point where they could barely speak. Some shouted in despair: "Don''t push! You can''t leave ahead!" "Step back, please, step back!" "Retreat!" "I can hardly breathe, help me, someone save me!" The crowd at the exits had descended into despair, while above the stadium, the monster disguised as an elderly human watched the unfolding scene with satisfaction, smiling. "Yes, this is it. Without us lifting a finger, many will die. How weak and pathetic they truly are!" "Despair, fear, and welcome the arrival of death!" In the next moment, Charles''s calm voice rang out again, methodically directing the crowd. His commands were clear and direct: "Everyone pay attention, all citizens in Zone C, slowly move back!" "Those at the corridor in Zone C, move down!" "People in the stands of Zone B, move up!" "Don''t hesitate, trust me!" "Students from the three academies, focus on maintaining order and quickly assist all the injured around you!" ... Clear and concise commands flowed from Charles''s mouth, and more and more citizens began to act quickly according to his instructions. Within a few breaths, the crowding situation eased significantly. Beside Charles, Emperor Miles of Genosha stared wide-eyed at Charles, who was continuously directing the crowd, incredulously exclaiming: "It''s hard to believe! Every command is spot on, perfect! Truly magnificent!" Yes, standing above the arena, one could see that the crowd, which had been pressing towards the exits, was now dispersing as if an invisible hand had separated them. Seeing this scene, Charles slowly let out a sigh of relief. Miles held back his urge to ask, "Charles, how did you do it?" "When people are in a state of panic, their brains tend to stop thinking and rely entirely on instinct. They can''t accept vague instructions." Charles explained slowly. This was only part of the reason, the most important factor was that the panicked citizens of Genosha were willing to trust him and willing to calm down. Charles chose not to elaborate on this point, instead keeping it to himself. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire He slowly lifted his gaze to the six monsters disguised as humans hovering in the air, which remained still. "Indeed, for them, it''s like watching a movie, the ending won''t change, so the process doesn''t matter." One must admit that these monsters were exceptionally arrogant and conceited, but thanks to this arrogance and pride, many innocent civilians might have been spared from being trampled or crushed to death. After listening to Charles''s explanation, Miles also looked up at the sky. He knew that this crisis was far from over. "Clap, clap, clap." The crisp sound of applause echoed once again. The old man in the sky slowly spoke, "Not bad, not bad. A calm mind and perfect analytical thinking. Charles, your performance is indeed outstanding. As expected, fate''s arrangements are the best." In the next moment, as he gradually shed his disguise, he continued, "It''s just a pity that fear and despair will never disappear." Six massive bodies, resembling heavy trucks, appeared in the sky above the stadium. The terrifying, chaotic, and despair-inducing figures filled everyone''s sight, with countless tentacles grotesquely protruding from these monsters. Each tentacle was covered in eyes and teeth. The constantly rotating gray-white eyes and the rapid grinding of teeth produced a harsh sound, like a hellish symphonyheavy, sharp, and maddening! A glance at them sent chills down one''s spine, leaving people frozen in place, unable to move. The apocalyptic aura spread throughout the stadium, and the crowd, which had just barely regained its calm, trembled and panicked once more. "Charles, what you just did was all in vain. Fear, despair, and pain are everywhere, deeply buried in everyone''s heart, waiting for the right moment to erupt." the creature in the sky slowly said. It was beyond description how it produced sound, the sound of flailing tentacles, the grinding of teeth, and the faint echoes of anguished screams and curses formed the voice from before. The monsters in the sky had their tentacles thrashing and dividing, and in the blink of an eye, a single massive tentacle split into countless threads, beginning to move toward the crowd below. At this moment, Miles and Nathaniel turned their attention to Charles. They understood that Charles would be helpless in this situation, but both Miles and Nathaniel simply wanted to know when the mysterious powerhouse would finally take action, they could not wait any longer! Just as the threads descending from the sky drew closer to the ground, it seemed they encountered some obstacle, becoming stuck in mid-air and unable to move. "It''s here!" Charles took a deep breath, his eyes widening as he scanned around, eager to see how the mysterious figure known as "Number Ten" would resolve the crisis. The six monsters in the sky also sensed that something was amiss. They instantly gathered together, countless tentacles covering the sky above the stadium, trying to locate the source of the anomaly. At that moment, everyone''s eyes slowly began to brighten. Indeed, they really did brighten. The light in the stadium grew increasingly intense, like tiny stars flickering in the eyes of the crowd. In the next instant, all other colors in the world abruptly vanished, plunging everything into darkness, followed by an increasingly blinding white that repainted the entire world. When Charles opened his eyes again, he found that although he was still in the stadium and all the surrounding structures remained, the colors had changed. A glance revealed that everything around him had turned white, but upon closer inspection, one could see a rainbow-like glow on the surface of all objects. At that moment, Ezra, who had been silent until now, exclaimed in surprise, "Is this the [Divine Authority Space]?" Chapter 447 The Battle of the Strong! "[Divine Authority Space]?" Charles was momentarily stunned. He curiously observed everything around him. Aside from the change in the colors of the object''s surfaces, there were no other alterations. Instinctively, Charles activated his self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain], wanting to enhance his perception and more deeply sense the changes around him. Unexpectedly, before Charles could fully activate [Divine Domain], several beams of light suddenly appeared on the competition arena beneath him, wrapping around his body. "What? I can''t move at all! It feels like my body has lost all connection!" Charles stood frozen in place. Ezra glanced back at Charles without making any moves, instead directing his gaze behind Charles. A figure slowly emerged, it was the mysterious person wearing a white mask. "Being too curious isn''t a good thing." the mysterious person said, looking at Charles. "Fortunately, I noticed your actions, otherwise, you would have gone mad." "Before you have sufficient strength, recklessly engaging with things that belong to the gods is not wise, Charles. Just quietly observe without trying to explore everything around you." After warning him, the beams of light that had been wrapping around Charles quietly dissipated. Charles instantly regained control over his body. He didn''t panic much, instead, he instinctively scrutinized the fading light beams, continuously pondering in his mind. It wasn''t until he sensed a sharp gaze that Charles stopped his thoughts and analysis. The mysterious person in the white mask, seeing that Charles had quieted down, finally withdrew his gaze and slowly lifted his head to look at the six monsters in the sky. "I didn''t expect Genosha to have a powerful being above a Level Nine Beast Master, the legendary Level Ten Beast Master?" the frontmost monster spoke, sounding rather composed. "Rather than a Level Ten Beast Master, I prefer another title: demigod!" the mysterious person in the white mask replied slowly. In response to his words, the previously speaking monster let out a cold laugh. "What demigod? Just a bunch of ruthless monsters, much like us, perhaps even less pure." At this point, the six monsters suddenly moved, unleashing countless tentacles that shot out from their bodies, attacking the crowd below! However, in midair, a beam of light flashed, and all the tentacles were neatly sliced in half. Only then did Charles clearly see that above him was a plane formed by countless rays of light, completely separating the people on the ground from the monsters in the sky. The masked mysterious person did not pay any attention to the six monsters above but turned his head to look at Charles and said slowly: "Leave those in the sky to me. You can go attend to other matters." Upon hearing the mysterious person''s words, Charles paused for a moment before quickly realizing what the "other matters" were that the mysterious person mentioned. In the next moment, Charles led the nearby members of the three academies into the audience area to begin rescuing some of the injured. At that time, the spectators above were still staring blankly, looking up at the monsters in the sky with widened eyes and agape mouths, like puppets, their faces devoid of expression as their bodies trembled continuously. Clearly, they had been frightened by the scene that had just unfolded. Charles paid no attention to the dazed crowd, instead, he quickly searched for any nearby injured individuals. However, Charles did not find anyone hurt nearby, instead, he spotted a familiar person. Wayne was curled up beneath a seat, trembling all over, looking like a startled rabbit, his face filled with terror as he continuously muttered in broken phrases: "Monsters, monsters!" "I saw them, eyes, teeth, and tentacles!" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Help, help, there are monsters!" As Charles moved a bit closer to Wayne''s position, a foul odor suddenly rushed into his nose. Charles, who had been calm until now, couldn''t help but wrinkle his brow, clearly disgusted by the smell of urine emanating from Wayne. A noble from the Haunted Marsh, a genius Beast Master, a being of elegance and grace, and yet now he appeared so weak and cowardly. "Just seeing those monsters has made you wet yourself?" Charles couldn''t help but mutter. Such a level of endurance was rather pathetic. With this thought, Charles glanced up at the terrifying appearance of the monsters in the sky. Tentacles, eyes, teeth, they looked as if they had been haphazardly stitched together by an artist devoid of any aesthetic sense, or one might even say a repulsive one. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Zachary passed by Charles, transporting the injured, he noticed Charles''s pause and curiously glanced over, instantly spotting Wayne curled up under the seat. "What''s happened to this kid? Is he scared?" "Charles, you were so calm when you fought that monster at Flower Falls Gorge, and now look at him, tsk tsk tsk." Zachary said slowly. He observed the composed Charles, and his own feelings of unease and fear gradually eased. Zachary twisted his neck and glanced at the other members of the three academies around him. He noticed that everyone, like him, would instinctively turn their heads to glance at Charles while tending to the injured. After seeing Charles''s calm demeanor, they would return their focus to what needed to be done. "After all, not everyone can stay calm and collected like Charles in a situation like this." Zachary thought to himself as he couldn''t help but glance up at the monsters in the sky. In the next instant, he took a sudden step back. Then, Zachary took a deep breath and stepped closer to Charles, feeling a bit more at ease. At that moment, the six monsters in the sky began to change, the majority of their tentacles that had been clustered together retracted, and a several-meter-long gap opened up in the middle of their massive bodies, resembling a huge mouth that devoured their surrounding kin. The mysterious person wearing the white mask keenly sensed the change in the monsters and gently raised his right hand, extending a finger slightly toward them. Instantly, beams of light began to converge, forming sharp and massive swords that shot toward the monsters, carrying an unmatched momentum! "Ahhhhh!" A piercing scream erupted, filled with pain, despair, unwillingness, curses, and hatred... countless negative emotions coalesced into a sound that echoed throughout the space, shaking the ground, while the plane of light in midair trembled as well. On the ground, the crowd that had just regained a bit of calm frantically extended their hands to cover their ears, crouching on the ground with their mouths agape, letting out cries of anguish. Zachary and several other young Beast Masters were no exception, they were just slightly more resilient than ordinary people, remaining upright while shaking their heads as if trying to drive the sound from their minds. Looking around, only Charles swayed slightly before returning to normal. Just as the monsters in the sky made their sounds, Charles felt something stir within him. He was aware that this was the unknown within him reacting to the presence of the monsters. The mysterious person''s attacks grew increasingly intense, with beams of light forming into countless massive and sharp swords that continuously pierced the bodies of the monsters in the sky. Under the mysterious person''s fierce assault, the monsters'' bodies resembled a sieve, riddled with holes. Yet even so, they were still able to move and continued to merge with one another. Faced with this situation, the mysterious person''s body quickly ascended into the air, and a strong, blinding white light began to emanate from each of his fingers. White filaments, woven together from the light, appeared in the sky. With a slight movement of his fingers, those white filaments instantly became sharp and quickly ensnared the monsters in the sky. Then, the mysterious person suddenly exerted force with both hands and pulled down. In the blink of an eye, the monsters turned into countless tiny fragments, raining down from the sky and crashing onto the suspended plane below. "Is it over?" Zachary took a deep breath and slowly remarked, looking at the countless fragments in midair. Charles did not let his guard down, as he realized that things were not so simple. Indeed, the monsters in the sky had become countless tiny fragments under the mysterious person''s attack, but he sensed that something within the audience on the ground seemed to be stirred, as if attracted by those fragments, and was becoming restless! "It''s not over yet! Watch out for the audience!" Charles shouted. He had no way to intervene directly and could only do his best to warn the mysterious person from afar. Just as Charles''s voice rang out, the mysterious person instantly moved to the ground, but something was even faster than him! Tendrils of black, smoke-like entities burst forth from the bodies of the spectators, relentlessly crashing against the suspended plane. "This is bad! Ezra, go to Charles and protect him!" the mysterious person called urgently. Immediately, he transformed into a radiant figure, glowing like a sun filled with countless beams of light, and began to move quickly toward the fragments of the monsters! Ezra also realized that something was wrong at the first moment and rushed toward Charles with all his speed. Chapter 448 Seeking Help "What is happening?" Ezra shouted as he moved. The mysterious person''s voice quickly responded, "They can effortlessly absorb negative emotions, which means they must be carrying something special. I need to find that thing and destroy it to completely eliminate them!" "Something special?" Ezra didn''t have time to think. He was a level nine Beast Master, but faced with such a situation, he couldn''t be of much help. He could only follow the mysterious person''s orders and rush to Charles''s side. At that moment, the fragments of the monsters in the suspended plane suddenly began to pulsate. Beneath the plane made of countless beams of light, black mist was rapidly corroding it. Just as the barrier blocking the light between the sky and the ground was about to be breached, the mysterious person arrived just in time. He soared into the air, his entire body radiating countless scorching rays of light, like blades of intense heat continuously stabbing at the fragments of the monsters. In an instant, a sizzling sound erupted, reminiscent of meat being roasted, accompanied by an unpleasant odor that was nauseating. As time slowly passed, more and more fragments were destroyed by the mysterious person. But as the fragments dwindled, the mysterious person''s aura began to grow increasingly heavy. "No, still nothing. I can''t find it. Did they not bring that special thing with them?" As if realizing something, the mysterious person suddenly turned and looked toward Ezra and Charles! While rushing toward them, the mysterious person shouted, "Be careful!" Before Ezra could react, a mass of black goo silently slithered through the seats, getting closer to Charles! A sense of dread washed over Ezra, and in an instant, his entire attribute energy exploded forth, filling every corner around him. Even so, it wasn''t enough to stop the approach of the black goo! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without having time to think, Ezra immediately stood up and positioned himself between the black goo and Charles. Although he had no idea what this thing was, seeing the panicked expression on [The Cleansers''] faces made it clear to Ezra that he absolutely could not let this thing get to Charles. Charles reacted quickly as well, at the same moment Ezra moved, he activated [Moon Riding Wind] and began to run backward, trying to create some distance. However, something unexpected happened. Ezra, standing in front of him, seemed to have encountered something terrifying. He froze in place, trembling all over, and the attribute energy he had just gathered dissipated instantly. The black goo shrank slightly in size and moved past the frozen Ezra, heading straight for Charles. The speed of the black goo was faster than Charles, even when he was using [Moon Riding Wind]! Charles could only watch helplessly as the black goo continued to approach. He gritted his teeth and refused to give up, instead, he chose to change his angle and move toward the mysterious person who was rushing over. As the distance between Charles and the mysterious person decreased, so did the distance between Charles and the black goo. Just as the mysterious person was about to arrive, the black goo shrank again, vanishing from sight in an instant, before reappearing right next to Charles. "Buzz~" The moment the black goo touched Charles, the world suddenly fell silent. The black goo vanished as quickly as raindrops hitting the ground, merging completely with Charles. "It''s over!" the mysterious person shouted. Then, a powerful wave of black energy erupted from within Charles. Within a three-meter radius around Charles, everything was sent flying, including Ezra, who was thrown backward. But it wasn''t over yet, the concrete beneath Charles, the steel, and the plastic seats around him began to corrode, turning into black particles that slowly floated away. The moment the black goo made contact with Charles, he closed his eyes, losing his ability to resist. At that moment, the mysterious person stopped, watching as black pillars of light began to appear around Charles. He took a deep breath, pondering how to resolve the situation. "What is that black goo?!" Ezra flew over, shouting in question. "Didn''t you see it just now?" the mysterious person sighed and replied. Ezra stood in shock, remembering what he had seen when facing the black goo. It was a sight he would never forget, an existence that was beyond words to describe. Despair, death, and pain formed the skeletal structure of that existence. Wails, curses, and unwillingness were its flesh. Resentment, jealousy, brutality, and slaughter were its skin. And all the remaining, unseeable negative emotions completed its existence. That was the evil god watching everything from outside the Ethereal Grove! Ezra''s breath quickened as he forced himself to calm down. He looked at the mysterious person, who was deep in thought, and asked: "How is it possible? How could such a thing appear in the Ethereal Grove?!" "Is the Abyssal Wall just for show? Countless Ninth-Level Beast Masters, countless strong individuals who sacrificed themselves for humanityhow could they let such a thing come through?" The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, slowly lifted his gaze to glance at Ezra but did not respond. Ezra took a moment to collect himself. What had entered Charles was the organization of the evil god! Logically, under the protective barrier of the Ethereal Grove, such a thing should not appear as long as the Abyssal Wall had not been breached! Unless there were traitorssome Ninth-Level Beast Masters guarding the Abyssal Wall chose to betray humanity, just like the [Constellation] organization! No, a mere few Ninth-Level Beast Masters wouldn''t be capable of such a feat. "Did a more powerful entity also choose to abandon its stance and stand against humanity?" Ezra''s thoughts churned like the restless sea. He struck his head with his fist, trying to regain his focus. The most crucial thing right now was not to ponder the origins of the evil god''s organization or how it entered the Ethereal Grove. Instead, he needed to find a way to save Charles! That entity was something even a Ninth-Level Beast Master couldn''t resist, let alone Charles, who was only a Fourth-Level Beast Master right now. If this dragged on, Charles would be transformed into the body of the evil god, far more terrifying than those monsters! "You''re The Cleansers. Now that such a problem has arisen, what are we supposed to do?" Ezra couldn''t afford to worry about the mysterious person''s strength being greater than his. All he could think about was finding every possible way to save Charles! "Quiet! There''s no other way now. That black goo has already entered Charles'' body, the passage is open, and even I can''t stop it." the mysterious person said slowly. "Bullshit! You''re a demigod-level Beast Master. How can you not do anything? Use your divine power! Just destroy the passage directly!" Ezra roared in anger. "Do you think I don''t want to? First, let''s see if it''ll even work. What if I don''t destroy the passage and end up opening an even bigger hole? You know what that would mean!" the mysterious person countered. If that really happened, with so many Ninth-Level Beast Masters already resisting the invasion at the Abyssal Wall, the entire Abyssal Depths might completely fall! "I''ll say it again: I didn''t anticipate this situation. That black liquid shouldn''t have appeared in the Ethereal Grove!" "I''m seeking help right now. If there''s still no solution..." The mysterious person didn''t finish his sentence. Ezra understood what he meant, if there was no solution, they would have to watch the tragedy unfold helplessly. All of this happened in a very short time, and everyone around didn''t have time to react. Especially Miles, Nathaniel, Zachary, and Luna, who stared blankly at the black pillar of light descending from above, as well as at Charles within that light, while the sounds of the two strongest individuals arguing filled the air. "What is happening?" Luna asked in a daze. No one answered him. The black liquid, the Abyssal Wall, the passage... One after another, things they had never heard of appeared before them, as if the entire world had just begun to reveal itself. With no other options, everyone present could only look to the mysterious person who had just acted, praying that he could change something. "Mommy, Brother Charles will be okay, right?" A tender voice rang out. Then came the comforting words from an adult: "Of course! Brother Charles is a great hero. Great heroes can''t be defeated by villains." The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, listened to the voices around him. He glanced at Charles and felt a pang of regret in his heart. If only he had thought of it earlierthat those monsters had placed the special substance, the black liquid, under the seatsperhaps Charles wouldn''t be in this situation now. Perhaps this matter had been resolved long ago! Now, he had no choice but to seek help. With this thought in mind, the mysterious person wearing the white mask slowly removed it. Beneath the mask was a blinding light, obscuring his features. Then, the mysterious person brought his index and middle fingers together, and a sharp beam of light appeared at his fingertips. Without hesitation, he sliced open his palm, and instantly, a white, glowing liquid erupted from the wound. The liquid flowed out like a spring, pouring into the white mask, which immediately shone with a dazzling brilliance. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 449 Whats Wrong with You? When the glowing white blood filled the mask, the mysterious person took a deep breath. The objects in front of him suddenly lost their color, turning gray. All the colors and light surged into his mouth. Soon, the mysterious person forcefully spat out the light, which transformed into an incredibly intense heat. When it touched the mask, it immediately ignited. "Blood and fire!" The mysterious person looked at the burning white mask without a hint of hesitation and threw it into the air with force. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the burning white mask exploded, sending countless clouds of dust into the air. Before the dust had settled and while the burning mask was still in the air, a pair of large hands appeared out of nowhere and accurately caught the white mask. Then, the flames burned even fiercer, as if they were trying to break through the sky! A figure of flame gradually materialized, placing the burning white mask on its face. "Ten, what''s wrong? What happened that required you to summon my projection..." The voice, accompanied by a rolling wave of heat, reached the ears of everyone present. The fiery figure summoned by the mysterious person stopped asking questions. It observed what was happening in the stadium. Without further inquiries, the fiery figure calmly said, "Seal off the area around the stadium. No one can enter or exit. This situation needs to be taken seriously." The mysterious person nodded, showing an unusual level of respect. "Boss, you should have a way to save that boy, right? That''s Charles. He''s the one I mentioned who learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in less than half an hour!" The mysterious person asked slowly. The fiery figure did not respond but quietly observed everything. It looked up at the sky, where it appeared as if a piece had been removed, revealing a black void. The black pillar of light emanating from Charles was coming from this spot. "Is that so? What a pity. His talent is impressive, but his fate is unfortunate." "The best course of action now is to wait until the transformation is complete, then use this passage to send them out of the Ethereal Grove." the fiery figure said slowly. A hush fell over the surrounding area. Everyone present struggled to accept what they had just heard. Luna was the first to speak up, asking: "Them? Are you including Charles in that?" "Yes. Once the transformation is complete, he will no longer be human but merely a vessel. To avoid causing further destruction, this is the best option." the fiery figure answered succinctly. Before Luna could speak again, the mysterious person interjected anxiously, "Boss, please think of something! I promised Charles that nothing would go wrong, but who knew these guys would bring..." Before the mysterious person could finish, the fiery figure cut him off. "There is no better way at this point." the fiery figure said slowly. "Either we forcefully break the passage, which might create an even larger rift, affecting not just Genosha but the entire Abyssal Depths." These words fell like cold water on everyone''s heads, making it hard to accept. "There are other possibilities!" Luna spoke up again. The fiery figure gave her a faint glance and replied, "The best outcome would still impact Genosha. Even if we save him, he will become a mindless husk." "Stop thinking about it. Just wait patiently. Everything will soon come to an end, and you will forget these memories." Luna, Miles, Jamie, and Nathaniel suddenly looked up, incredulously staring at the lofty fiery figure. "What? Forget our memories?" The fiery figure did not respond again, but the mysterious person spoke apologetically. "Yes, based on previous experiences, you''ve seen and heard too much today. Your memories will need to be wiped. Only a level nine Beast Master is allowed to retain relevant memories." Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. Not only was there no way to save Charles, but they also wouldn''t be able to keep their memories? What was the reason for this? "That''s unfair! I should have control over my own memories!" Luna, who usually showed little emotion, finally exploded. She could no longer hold back upon hearing that they couldn''t save Charles and would also forget these memories! She didn''t want to watch Charles be sent out of the Ethereal Grove, nor did she want to lose her memories of him. However, the fiery figure seemed unfazed by Luna''s sudden outburst, not even glancing in her direction. In his eyes, the weak had no right to resist, they could only passively accept their fate. Because this was the best course of action, they could not let the inability of a few individuals to accept the situation endanger many others. Perhaps this approach was not very friendly to the boy within the black pillar of light, but unfortunately, there were no other options left. As a powerful being of the Ethereal Grove, he had to consider many things and had witnessed far too many similar situations. Countless level nine Beast Masters had sacrificed themselves to protect the Ethereal Grove, what was one boy in comparison? What had happened today was somewhat beyond the ordinary. The usually cautious [Constellation] organization had chosen to employ what might be the only copy of the [Abyssal Cult] on this boy, which was quite abnormal. "Could it be that the [Abyssal Cult] outside the Ethereal Grove considers this boy important enough to warrant such action?" "Or perhaps they have many copies of the [Abyssal Cult]? Using one wouldn''t cause them any pain?" "Who exactly has betrayed the Ethereal Grove? If it''s not betrayal, then how did the Abyssal Cult suddenly appear?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire As the fiery figure pondered these questions, an unexpected change occurred. The black pillar of light suddenly began to fluctuate, as if it had been struck by some force, becoming unstable. This turn of events immediately put everyone present on edge, causing even the fiery figure to instinctively step forward two paces to see what was happening. Under his watchful gaze, Charles, enveloped in the black pillar, suddenly moved. "The transformation is complete! The next step is to send them out of the Ethereal Grove." the fiery figure sighed in relief, having feared that something else might have gone wrong. It now appeared that this boy had a high compatibility with the [Abyssal Cult] and had already completed his transformation. This meant that the boy within the black pillar was dead, his body had now become a vessel for the Abyssal Cult. The fiery figure slowly turned back to glance at the mysterious person behind him and said, "Blood and fire are still not enough." The mysterious person immediately understood and repeated the initial summoning gesture for the fiery figure. Soon, glowing white blood and raging flames reappeared. The fiery figure slowly extended his right hand, spreading his palm over the burning white mask and pressing down firmly. In the next moment, the entire world seemed to be engulfed in flames, with scorching energy radiating everywhere his gaze fell. However, at that moment, a voice suddenly emerged from within the black pillar, stunning everyone present. "What are you doing? How do you break this thing?" Charles''s voice rang out. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mysterious person and Ezra looked up in disbelief, staring in Charles''s direction, while the mysterious person hesitantly said: "Boss, does someone who has already completed the transformation act like this? It can''t be..." "Stop dreaming, it''s impossible. How could an ordinary level four Beast Master resist the power of such a terrifying entity?" the fiery figure replied coolly. However, the next moment, Charles''s voice sounded again. "What''s wrong with you all? I blacked out for a moment, what happened?" Charles asked. The moment the black goo touched him, Charles lost control of his body, and countless indistinct voices whispered in his ears, unclear in what they were saying. He only felt that those voices were familiar, warm, and had a strangely comforting quality. After listening for a while, Charles finally realized that these were his own voices. Before he could note the tones and pronunciations of those voices, Charles felt a shift in the scene before him, and the subsequent memories became somewhat hazy. It was like a dream, he vaguely remembered encountering a little boy, and they exchanged some words. But he couldn''t recall any specifics about what they talked about. When he finally regained consciousness, Charles saw the outside world. The mysterious person, who had always worn a white mask, finally took it off, but their face was still obscured, and there was now a figure formed from flames, wearing a burning white mask. Charles found it strange that the people outside were just standing there, staring at him as he remained motionless within the black pillar of light. He directly pulled out the black gold long knife from his [storage space] and tried swinging it forcefully. However, oddly enough, the [black gold long knife] met no resistance and simply passed through the black pillar into the outside world. Charles put away the black gold long knife and slowly extended a finger, cautiously approaching the black pillar. Seeing Charles''s actions, the mysterious person exclaimed excitedly, "Boss, he really is Charles! If the transformation had truly succeeded, he definitely wouldn''t be acting like this!" The fiery figure did not respond, he was also a bit confused about the situation. Logically, anyone who came into contact with the [Abyssal Cult] would lose their self-awareness and become a vessel for the Abyssal entity. Could something unexpected have happened? Yet the black pillar remained intact, when it had fluctuated earlier, he thought it might be about to disappear, but it now seemed remarkably resilient. Could it be because of the boy within the black pillar? Chapter 450 The Abyssal Great Wall Under the gaze of the fiery figure, the moment Charles''s outstretched finger touched the boundary of the black pillar, it felt as if it encountered a hard, invisible wall, and he could not penetrate it at all. "How strange, the [black gold long knife] can pass through, but my finger cannot?" Charles thought for a moment and then summoned the mystical beast Little Gold without hesitation. "Little Gold, use [Liquid Metal Spray] to completely cover my index finger." Charles communicated directly with Little Gold in his mind. Little Gold glanced at Charles with curiosity but didn''t ask further questions. Instead, it carefully and slowly exhaled some golden liquid, pouring it over the index finger that Charles had extended. In an instant, a sharp pain surged through him. Yet Charles''s expression remained calm, as if he didn''t feel any pain at all. Soon, the liquid metal cooled rapidly, hardening into a solid shell that completely encased Charles''s index finger. Charles attempted once more to extend his finger and touch the black pillar of light. However, the expected outcome did not occur, even with his finger encased in metal, he could not breach the boundary of the black light. "It seems this isn''t going to work either." Charles furrowed his brow. Although he didn''t fully understand the principle behind the black pillar of light, after several attempts, Charles had come to a rough conclusion: lifeless objects could pass through the black pillar without obstruction. He had originally thought that if the metal-encased finger could successfully pass through, he could try having Little Gold spray more liquid metal to cover his entire body and go through the black pillar. As for how painful that process might be, it was completely outside of Charles''s considerations. His ability to endure pain was far greater than that of the average Beast Master. While Charles pondered how to escape the black pillar, a few people outside finally realized that Charles had not been transformed and still maintained his conscious awareness. "Strange, this is really peculiar. I''ve never seen anything like this before, such a thing has never happened!" "That''s the [Abyssal Cult]! A force that even a ninth-level Beast Master cannot resist. How is it that this young man is struggling against it?" the fiery figure thought silently. As the president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild and the master of the tower, one of the strongest Beast Masters in the entire Ethereal Grove, he truly could not understand what was happening in the current situation. "Boss, Charles is still conscious. Should we try to see if we can use an attack to destroy the passage?" the mysterious person said urgently. The reason for wanting to save Charles as much as possible was not only because of his talent but also because he had confidently declared that there would be no issues with the plan this time! Now that such a situation had arisen, only by rescuing Charles could they fulfill what he had promised. However, the fiery figure did not respond immediately, he was feeling hesitant. On one hand, attacking the passage would carry significant risks. If the passage wasn''t destroyed but rather expanded, then the entities outside the Ethereal Grove would begin to enter the Abyssal Depths. On the other hand, Charles''s current performance indicated that he must possess some kind of secret that allowed him to resist the transformation of the [Abyssal Cult]! An ordinary Beast Master might not realize what this meant. Only the fiery figure understood that if he could figure out how Charles was able to resist the [Abyssal Cult''s] transformation, the ninth-level Beast Masters guarding the Abyssal Great Wall could unleash even greater power. Then not only could they buy more time, but perhaps they could even reclaim the world outside the Ethereal Grove! Thinking of this, the fiery figure took a deep breath. "Follow my lead in the attack, don''t act recklessly. Let''s try it out first!" the fiery figure said slowly. The long-standing retreat and defense were due to a lack of methods and hope for counterattack. Now, the young man before him might just provide the hope he was seeking, he was unwilling to give up like this. Upon hearing the fiery figure''s words, the mysterious person felt invigorated and began to channel all the energy within him. At that moment, the sky and earth within the arena suddenly trembled, then began to shake violently. "What''s happening?" "What''s going on?" "There''s an earthquake!" The crowd instantly fell into chaos, but the fiery figure abruptly looked up at the black void in the sky. Others also realized something was amiss and raised their heads, but just as they did, they heard the fiery figure''s loud roar: "Close your eyes! Don''t look at anything! Close them!" The powerful roar compelled the audience to instinctively comply with the fiery figure''s command, yet a few people, driven by curiosity, quietly opened their eyes. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Strange, why can''t I see anything?" someone whispered as they cautiously looked up. In their line of sight, the black void in the sky revealed nothing, except that it seemed to be becoming slightly brighter. No, it was getting brighter and brighter! A massive, moon-like circular object appeared in their view, slowly emitting a grayish-white light. "The moon? How could it be the moon?" the person thought, filled with confusion. Just as they were puzzled, the moon in the black void suddenly rotated, becoming clearer. That was not a moon at all, it was an eye! A gigantic, moon-like eyeball, grayish-white in color! In an instant, everyone who had opened their eyes to look at the sky stood frozen in place, a strange smile slowly appearing on their faces. Their clothes began to sway, not from the surrounding wind, but because their flesh was writhing continuously. Some people gradually crouched down, clutching their legs tightly with their arms, as a bizarre force caused their arms to embed deeply into their thighs. At the same time, their heads kept lowering, their bodies becoming unnaturally smooth and rounded. Finally, with blood gushing forth, they transformed into a bloody spherical mass. Others had their heads swaying at an odd frequency, their necks twitching uncontrollably. Their bodies stretched like clay under an invisible force, their original height of around one hundred seventy-eight centimeters extending to four or five meters. In the end, that person turned into a long, limp object lying on the ground, not dead, with an eerie smile on his face, looking utterly satisfied. In just the blink of an eye, anyone who looked up at the sky underwent a bizarre transformation. What was even more terrifying was that this process was devoid of any screams or cries, all that could be heard was the chilling sound of bones tearing, the sickening thud of flesh hitting the ground, and the gurgling of blood flowing. Silence, eerie silence. "Damn it! It''s the true form! What kind of secret does this boy named Charles have to provoke the eye of the Outer God to appear?" the fiery figure screamed inwardly in a frenzy. The level of shock he felt was beyond anyone''s comprehension. Because the Ethereal Grove was protected by a barrier, even the Abyssal Cult needed the help of inside personnel to breach it and enter the Ethereal Grove. Let alone the true form of an Abyssal Cult, without some significant cost, it was impossible to achieve this level of intrusion! The fiery figure took a deep breath, what appeared in Genosha was merely a part of his power, and in the face of such unimaginable circumstances, he couldn''t do much. His complete and powerful self had already left the Beast Master tower in the Haunted Marsh and was rushing at full speed toward Genosha. "B-boss, this" The usually unflappable mysterious person stuttered as he spoke, his composure shattered. He was swallowing hard, clearly shaken by what was happening. At that moment, the massive eye in the sky slowly moved, gradually disappearing bit by bit from the black void above. Seeing this scene, both the fiery figure and the mysterious person sighed in relief, thinking everything was over. However, the next moment, an even stronger tremor occurred once again. This time, it felt as if something had burst through the entire sky, causing it to shake violently. The white clouds and gentle breeze vanished in an instant, and a gigantic shadow appeared over the once clear and pristine sky. It was an enormous tentacle, desperately trying to reach out from the black void above, gradually stretching and expanding the black hole! As the very tip of the tentacle entered the Ethereal Grove, it seemed to encounter some kind of obstruction and suddenly came to a halt. A golden phantom slowly materialized in the sky. It was an endless golden Great Wall, stretching from the horizon, tightly encircling the black tentacle and preventing it from advancing further! "Abyssal Great Wall!" the mysterious person exclaimed in a low voice. He hadn''t expected this incident to escalate to such a scale, triggering the appearance of the Abyssal Great Wall! The Abyssal Great Wall was a defense crafted by the creator of the Ethereal Grove, serving as a crucial line of resistance against external invasions! Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire What he initially thought would be a simple task of clearing a few Bodies had unexpectedly drawn the attention of the Outer God, who wanted to use this opportunity to bring a part of itself into the Ethereal Grove. This was akin to a genuine invasion war! Was it all merely because of Charles? Or was there something more unknown at play? The mysterious person pondered deeply, glancing at Charles within the black pillar, feeling a sense of unfamiliarity. What other hidden secrets did this eighteen-year-old genius possess? Chapter 451 The Shock of the Fiery Figure The golden phantom of the Great Wall emitted a dazzling light, coming from afar, winding and undulating like a colossal dragon, exuding an exceptional majesty and solemnity. The Abyssal Great Wall loomed across the sky, radiating a blinding brilliance. Each brick of the Great Wall seemed to be forged from pure gold, shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight. Upon the Wall, figures stood at regular intervals, each holding various weapons, radiating a powerful aura, their sharp gazes fixed intently on the black void in the sky. With each low growl, high-level mystical beasts of various attributes began to appear. A giant tiger, engulfed in flames, threw its head back and roared, fire bursting forth from its mouth as if it aimed to ignite the sky, a massive white python with two horns on its head and whiskers on its cheeks, surrounded by crackling arcs of lightning, moved with a grace that sent ripples through the air with each shift. These were the Level Nine Beast Masters who had silently guarded the Ethereal Grove all along, along with their mystical beasts. At this moment, though the reason for the sudden movement of the Abyssal Great Wall was unclear, every Beast Master atop the Wall understood that an invasion war had begun once again, especially upon seeing the tentacle desperately trying to push its way in from the sky. "Don''t just stand there! This is a great opportunity. With the appearance of the Abyssal Great Wall''s phantom, if we can repel the tentacle in the sky, that boy named Charles will be able to break free!" the fiery figure said softly. The mysterious person nodded sharply, then without hesitation, leaped into the air, standing atop the golden phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall. Ezra glanced up at the figures in the sky with a complex expression, took a deep breath, and slowly spoke: "At last, I see you all again." In the next moment, Ezra summoned his divine beast, the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger. A jet-black tiger, engulfed in black flames, stepped out from the hexagram array. The black flames blazed fiercely, distorting the surrounding air with their intense heat. As soon as the [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] appeared, it raised its massive head, looking up at the mystical beast phantoms atop the golden Abyssal Great Wall, letting out an excited roar as if greeting a long-lost friend, eagerly leaping into the air. Ezra lightly jumped onto the back of the [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger], rising above the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall. "This is the glorious land of Level Nine Beast Masters, and it is also our burial ground! I have returned!" Ezra breathed deeply. He had been a Level Nine Beast Master a long time ago, holding his ground at the Abyssal Great Wall until he was betrayed and nearly died. Although he survived, his Beast Master rank fell from Level Nine to Level Eight. Now, having successfully regained his status as a Level Nine Beast Master, standing in Genosha, the place where he had always fought, how could he not feel excited? Ezra struggled to contain his inner excitement as he slowly turned his gaze toward the golden Great Wall, gradually shifting his position to search for the place he had guarded long ago. The massive golden stones trembled slightly, as if welcoming his return. Ezra''s eyes instantly turned red, he gazed at the golden stones that formed the Abyssal Great Wall, each inscribed with familiar names, rendered speechless. Every stone bearing a name belonged to his former comrades. These people had fought to protect the Ethereal Grove while alive, and after their deaths, they contributed their final worth by merging their bodies into the Abyssal Great Wall, their souls eternally bound. While Ezra was lost in thought, the gigantic tentacle in the black void above began to rapidly split apart, giving rise to grotesque and hideous monsters. One had the head of an old woman, her elongated body covered in pristine white teeth that served as scales, slowly writhing in the sky while emitting a piercing sound. Another was a creature about five to six meters in diameter, resembling a sea urchin, but instead of black spikes, it was made up of pairs of soft baby hands and feet, thrashing about in anguish. There was even a spider-like monster, with human skulls for eyes, its limbs constructed from countless blood-soaked arms, with tiny tongues acting as its fur, hissing as it gazed upward. The monsters manifesting in the sky were so bizarre that even the most precise language in the world could not fully describe them! In the midst of the black light beam, Charles watched the monsters in the sky with shock. Even he, who had maintained his calm, could not help but feel a sense of panic at such a bizarre scene, with creatures grotesquely assembled from human organs. What on earth were they? And what about the golden phantom of the Great Wall in the sky? Charles felt as if the true world of Beast Masters was unfolding right before his eyes. Meanwhile, the black light beam was constantly pulsating, and the eerie, terrifying monsters were hissing and roaring as they charged toward the Great Wall in the sky. Charles felt his feet slowly lifting off the ground, rising gradually into the air. The ascent led directly to the black void above. "Are they trying to drag me out with all their might?" Charles instantly realized his predicament. He could not just sit tight and wait for death, he had to find a way out! Charles took a deep breath, regaining his inner calm as his mind began to race, searching for any method to break the deadlock! Relying on others as a support could not prevent unexpected events from occurring. Just like this incident, even the powerful mysterious person could not foresee that such an outcome would follow. Charles was unsure if the golden phantom of the Great Wall in the sky, his teacher Ezra, the earlier mysterious person, or the fiery figure he had never seen before could help him escape danger. "Doing nothing would be too foolish, I can''t completely entrust my fate to others!" Charles thought to himself. He began to find a way to tap into the unknown power within him, only this could help him at this moment! After all, in Charles''s view, the monster from Flower Falls Gorge and the one in the sky should possess the same type of power. When he faced the monster in Flower Falls Gorge, the force within him had been able to restrain it, now it should help him break free from the black light beam and escape danger. "When I made contact with the black slime, I only fell into a brief unconsciousness, as if I had forgotten some memories. Could it also be related to that unknown force within me?" Charles set that thought aside for now. He cleared his mind, trying to sense the existence of the unknown force within, attempting to summon the power that could restrain the monster. Time passed little by little, And the battle in the sky grew increasingly fierce. Facing the powerful, bizarre, and grotesque monsters, the phantoms atop the golden Great Wall, the fiery figure, the mysterious person, and Ezra were all fighting with all their might. Occasionally, the shockwaves from the battle would scatter down from the sky, and Jamie and Nathaniel, the two Level Eight Beast Masters, would exert all their strength to assist the people on the ground, countering the attacking shockwaves. However, the tentacles in the black void above seemed endless, like an ocean of water surging from a tiny outlet, with monsters continuously emerging. "Just hold on a little longer, my true form is almost there!" the fiery figure roared in anger. Right now, he was merely a projection, and despite having the mysterious person''s glowing white blood and the enhancement of fire, he couldn''t unleash his full powerhe wasn''t even at half capacity! Seeing Charles continue to rise into the air, the fiery figure began to feel anxious. Charles likely harbored the secret that could change everything, he had to be kept in the Ethereal Grove! At that moment, Charles, who had been silent, suddenly exhibited an unusual phenomenon. A faint glow began to pulsate at his chest, like a heartbeat, producing a "thump, thump, thump" sound. This abnormal occurrence instantly captured everyone''s attention. The fiery figure stared at the weak, pulsing light, frozen in place, even neglecting the ongoing battle, instinctively wanting to move closer to Charles. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire At that moment, several monsters lunged forward, launching a powerful attack, and in an instant, the fiery figure was knocked down to the ground! "Boss! What''s wrong with you?" the mysterious person shouted. The fiery figure was one of the strongest in the entire Ethereal Grove! No one truly knew just how powerful he was. Even as a shadow summoned by the white mask, his strength was already enough to crush the opposition. Now, the fiery figure merely glanced at Charles, and it was as if he had seen something incredible, he was left stunned in the midst of battle. What was the light emanating from Charles? While fighting, the mysterious person had cast a few glances at Charles but had found nothing particularly unusual. If anything seemed odd, it was that he couldn''t feel the light at Charles''s chest, he could only see it with his eyes. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without the fiery figure''s assistance, the battle in the sky grew even tenser. The fiery figure, just getting back up from the ground, disregarded everything else and stared blankly at the pulsating light on Charles''s chest, murmuring: "That thing! Yes, it must be!" "It hasn''t been destroyed, it still exists, still within the Ethereal Grove!" "Wonderful, wonderful." As the fiery figure was in shock, muttering to himself, Charles continued to rise higher, getting closer to the phantom of the golden Great Wall, and an even stranger scene unfolded. Chapter 452 The Importance of Charles In the sky, the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall was blocking the invasion of those strange monsters, emitting a golden light that continuously dissolved their bodies. However, as time passed, the light emitted by the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall was gradually fading. After all, this was not the location of the true Abyssal Great Wall, and it couldn''t sustain a prolonged battle. At that moment, Charles was slowly rising into the air due to the black light beam, getting closer to the Abyssal Great Wall. Faint sounds began to blur in his ears. First, there was an elderly voice, as if some aged man was whispering in his ear: "Child, you have come." "Don''t worry, we will help you." "Child, do not be afraid, walk slowly, look around slowly, we are always here." Charles felt quite strange, he sensed that these voices were filled with kindness, brimming with excitement and hope for his arrival, as if they were witnessing something they had long awaited. Soon, the elderly voice gradually faded away, replaced by the voices of middle-aged individuals. "Youth! Move forward! Keep going! Don''t look back!" "Come, follow me, I will guide you!" "We have finally waited for you, we have been waiting for far too long." At last, the middle-aged voices also softened considerably. Then, a vibrant, excited, and optimistic youthful voice rang out: "Friend, you have arrived!" "You''ve finally come, I thought I would die waiting!" "Hahahaha, buddy, you look pretty cool, you''re not too shabby yourself!" Finally, a faint, childish voice began to echo in Charles''s ears, continually humming something. "Grandpa is gone, Grandma is gone, Dad is gone, Mom is gone, Brother is gone, Sister is gone..." "The baby goes last." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, everyone is together, walk slowly, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we are all waiting for you, come quickly..." For some reason, an indescribable sadness suddenly welled up in Charles''s heart, he had never felt this way before. He sensed that something heavy and painful was waiting for him ahead. As he got closer to the golden Great Wall, this inexplicable sadness grew stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, on the golden Abyssal Great Wall, the standing phantoms also sensed something unusual, and the entire Abyssal Great Wall began to tremble violently. It was in a state of joy, cheering, and also lamenting! But the battle against those strange monsters was not yet over, these phantoms had no time to think further and could only pay a little attention to the anomalies of the Abyssal Great Wall. Only the fiery figure on the ground took a deep breath and slowly ascended. He looked at the golden Great Wall winding through the sky and slowly remembered something: "The Ethereal Grove has a total of ten domains!" Not many people know that, a long, long time ago, the Ethereal Grove had ten major domains! So where did the people from those former domains go? The fiery figure took another deep breath, slowly raised his head, and gazed at the boundless Abyssal Great Wall, slowly speaking, "The one you have all been waiting for has finally arrived." As Charles approached the golden phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall, the faint light in his chest suddenly became incredibly radiant, piercing through the black light column. As if in response to the white light pulsating in Charles''s chest, the Abyssal Great Wall also emitted an intensely glaring gold. In the intertwining of white and gold, Charles''s eyes underwent a transformation. The golden Great Wall before him suddenly vanished, replaced by an endless sea of people. There were elderly, middle-aged, young adults, and children! The crowd stretched infinitely, standing silently as they were closely packed together according to their ages, inseparable like bricks in a wall. Charles finally understood where those voices had come from and how the golden Great Wall in the sky had been forged. "Could it be, could it really be humanity?" Charles looked at the countless faces before him, unsure of what to say. These people seemed endless, like the ocean, all gazing at him with eyes full of expectation. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, child, we won''t harm you." "Big brother!" "It''s okay, we''ve just been waiting for you for so long." Voices echoed around him, and Charles felt an overwhelming sadness that he could no longer bear, these strangers felt so familiar, as if they had once been an inseparable part of his life. "Who am I?" Charles finally spoke, slowly asking, wanting to understand everything. However, no one answered, the billions of people before him slowly looked up at the black void in the sky that was gradually growing larger. Someone gently spoke up: "There isn''t much time left, we can''t wait any longer. You must come to the Abyss, then you will know everything." Then, all the voices joined in unison: "Come to the Abyss, you must come, you must!" In the next moment, the white light in Charles''s chest flew out uncontrollably, merging with the gold of the Abyssal Great Wall, soaring toward the black void in the sky. Instantly, the entire world seemed to fall silent, as if the pause button had been pressed. The fiery figure, the mysterious person, Ezra, and the phantoms standing on the Abyssal Great Wall all remained motionless, even the grotesque and terrifying monsters. The white and gold light slowly but inexorably approached the black void. Within the void, a massive tentacle attempted to resist, but as soon as it touched the merging white and gold light, it melted away like snow meeting a red-hot iron ball. When the white and gold light reached the black void, it suddenly emitted a blinding flash. Once everything returned to calm, the void in the sky had completely vanished. All that remained was a roar, seemingly filled with unwilling anger, echoing in Charles''s ears. Everything returned to normal, the golden phantom of the Great Wall, the Beast Masters, and the powerful mystical beasts all disappeared. Only the bewildered mysterious person, Ezra, and the fiery figure that was moving closer to Charles remained. "I never expected you to..." the fiery figure began to speak but suddenly closed his mouth. Charles thought for a moment and realized that this fiery figure must know something about the unknown entity within him. "You must know, but now is not the time to tell me?" Charles said slowly. The fiery figure''s face was covered by a mask, and his sharp eyes carefully watched Charles, as if he were looking at the most precious thing in the world. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "That''s right, not only can I not tell you now, but everyone present must have their memories of today erased." the fiery figure said, glancing silently at the mysterious person. Even though [the Cleansers] were one of the ten members of the council, after witnessing today''s events, they too would have their memories wiped. This was to protect Charles! "Huh? Boss, do I have to have my memory erased too? What secret does Charles hold?" the mysterious person muttered. He truly hadn''t anticipated that things would escalate to this point, not only had he witnessed the invasion of the alien god outside the Ethereal Grove, but he had also seen the kind of light erupting from Charles that could only be seen by the naked eye. The Abyssal Great Wall underwent unprecedented changes as Charles drew near. Is everything because of an eighteen-year-old boy? If this were in the past, the mysterious person would never have believed it! The fiery figure glanced silently at the mysterious person and slowly spoke, "I don''t have much time left. The arrival of my true form will take a while, so you need to be careful. There must not be any accidents!" "Remember, no accidents!" "Nobody is allowed to leave. If even one person is missing, you might as well grow old and die slowly on the Abyssal Great Wall." The fiery figure''s voice was exceptionally firm and calm, but the mysterious person dared not say a word, simply nodding vigorously. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew that if anything unexpected really happened, he would never be able to appear in the Ethereal Grove again, he would be stuck on the lightless Abyssal Great Wall until he died! Soon, under everyone''s gaze, the fiery figure slowly began to dissipate, leaving only a half of a white mask that fell to the ground. The mysterious person bent down slowly and picked up the half mask, putting it back on his face. Then, he fixed his gaze on Charles, terrified that something might happen to him. "I found this first, and now you''re not telling me anything at all, not even about erasing my memories!" the mysterious person mumbled continuously while wearing the half mask. Charles looked at the wreckage of the stadium before him and let out a sigh of relief. Putting aside what the thing on him truly was, he now knew that it must be related to the golden Abyssal Great Wall! This was a good thing, at least he had an idea of how to investigate the secret within him going forward. "However, what Lucas mentioned about the [Suspended Mountain] should provide some useful information as well." Charles thought to himself. He glanced at the mysterious person and slowly asked: "Can I ask you something? Have you heard of the [Suspended Mountain]?" Upon hearing Charles''s question, the mysterious person looked at him in surprise and then replied, "Why are you asking that? It''s a place for a bunch of turtles hiding in their shells, waiting for some so-called destined person to save the world. They''re a bunch of lunatics!" "Destined person?" Charles softly repeated this key term. The mysterious person nodded and continued, "Yes, all the powerful light attribute Beast Masters from the Ethereal Grove come from the [Suspended Mountain]. However, they only come down to train for a while before retreating back to the mountain, waiting for the legendary destined person to appear. They aren''t much use at all!" "In other words, the boss had to personally storm the mountain and force those guys to guard the Abyssal Great Wall, otherwise, they wouldn''t even show up." Chapter 453 The Memory Hourglass Regarding the "boss" mentioned by the mysterious person, Charles already knew it referred to the fiery figure from earlier. He had also witnessed the mysterious person''s strength, as he firmly held the upper hand against six monsters that could rival a level nine Beast Master. If it weren''t for that strange black goo, things would have indeed unfolded as the mysterious person described, without any unexpected incidents. The mysterious person was already so powerful, Charles couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of strength the boss possessed. At that moment, Luna, Ezra, and Jamie rushed to Charles''s side almost simultaneously. Following them were Emperor Miles of Genosha, Nathaniel, and other ministers and students. Everyone looked at Charles with incredulous expressions, what had just happened was simply too shocking. Six monsters capable of rivaling a level nine Beast Master, a black void in the sky, the black pillar of light surrounding Charles, and those grotesque monsters radiating immense power... Even Jamie, the dean of Genosha Cyber Academy, didn''t know what to say, as there were just too many thoughts racing through his mind. If an experienced level eight Beast Master was at a loss for words, one could only imagine how others felt. However, Luna, without hesitation, directly asked, "Charles, are you okay?" Charles was slightly taken aback, he hadn''t expected Luna to skip the questions and simply express concern for his well-being. "I''m fine, I''m fine." Charles replied slowly. The mysterious person watched as the crowd drew closer and instinctively cleared his throat. Then, an explosion of energy erupted from within him, forming a defensive light circle with a radius of three meters around Charles. "Nobody is allowed to cross this circle, otherwise, don''t blame me for attacking without hesitation." the mysterious person''s calm voice warned everyone present. He really didn''t want any accidents to happen, as that would mean spending his life in the lightless Abyssal Great Wall, a place devoid of everything. Only endless, grotesque monsters, piercing howls, numbing warfare, and death awaited there! "If I were to stay at the Abyssal Great Wall, I''d probably lose my humanity before anyone else." the mysterious person thought silently to himself. "I''m Charles''s teacher, can''t I cross this circle?" Ezra said, frowning. The mysterious person shook his head disdainfully and replied slowly, "You''re just a temporary teacher. Don''t think too much about it. Given the state of the boss, I doubt I even qualify to teach Charles." "And you all might as well save your energy, you''ll forget everything later anyway. Why bother knowing so much? The more you know, the more hopeless it becomes." Upon hearing the mysterious person''s words, everyone fell silent. What he said was true. Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel exchanged a silent glance, what had happened today had shattered their understanding. There were such terrifying monsters in this world, and the unknown crisis was suffocating. What shocked them even more was that Charles, with only the strength of a level four Beast Master, had played a decisive role in today''s battle. They had witnessed how Charles, upon approaching the golden Great Wall in the sky, combined his white light with the golden glow of the Great Wall to seal the black void in the sky. If the standoff had lasted any longer, once the fiery figure dissipated, the outcome of the battle would have been uncertain. "It seems we still know too little about Charles. He''s destined not to stay in Genosha forever, the wider world outside is more suited for him!" Miles said somewhat dejectedly. Nathaniel nodded in agreement beside him. They had initially thought that making Charles the hope for Genosha''s rise was already unimaginable. It seems now they were the ones who dared not to imagine! The mysterious person''s strength was clearly above that of a level nine Beast Master, not to mention that fiery figure. Such a being treated Charles like a rare treasure, not even allowing anyone to approach! "Your Majesty, no matter what, Charles is still a Genosha citizen. This is something that cannot be changed. As Charles''s reputation grows stronger, others will respect Genosha even more." Nathaniel consoled. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words held some truth, Miles knew Charles''s character wellhe was loyal and had a strong sense of right and wrong. With that thought, Miles took a deep breath and said slowly: "The plan remains unchanged. All of Genosha''s resources will be directed toward Charles. I''m just worried that it won''t be long before Charles won''t need our help anymore." If others heard this, they would certainly find it hard to understand. Even if Genosha was a small nation in the Abyssal Depths, it was still a nation! To say that a nation''s resources would be skewed in one direction, and to worry that they might soon be unable to provide effective help, was baffling! Nathaniel nodded quietly at Miles''s words, if it were anyone else, it would be impossible, but this was Charles! While everyone was lost in their thoughts, a shooting star-like figure suddenly appeared in the distant sky. The mysterious person and Ezra were the first to notice, they saw the figure before hearing a sharp, piercing explosion sound. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Ezra''s face was filled with seriousness, at such a speed, it would be incredibly easy to take his life in the blink of an eye! Taking a deep breath, Ezra realized this was the true form of the fiery figure from earlier. Soon, as the figure drew closer, everyone present saw a white, mysterious mask, resembling the one on the face of the mysterious person standing before Charles, except it had an ancient sword-shaped design in the center of the forehead. "Boss!" the mysterious person exclaimed happily, he could finally relax a bit. "Charles, let''s formally meet. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Cuny." The figure in the sky slowly descended to the ground and spoke softly to Charles. Others had no reaction, but Ezra''s face suddenly changed dramatically. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "It''s actually him!" "Who?" Jamie thought the name sounded somewhat familiar but couldn''t immediately recall where he had heard it. "The president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild, the Tower Master, Cuny." Ezra quickly spat out a few words. In an instant, Jamie was frozen in place. Now he remembered completely, this was one of the strongest figures in the entire Ethereal Grove! There were even rumors that the dean of Cyber Academy had once been defeated by Cuny! Such a powerful being was now speaking to Charles in an unusually gentle manner: "I''m sorry for my choice to give up on you at the beginning and to expel you from the Ethereal Grove after your transformation. I apologize." Without hesitation, Cuny lowered his head and slowly bowed to Charles. This scene instantly stunned the mysterious person, Ezra, Jamie, and the others, they never expected Cuny to apologize to Charles right away without doing anything else! "Wait, when did the boss become so easy to talk to? If this were before..." the mysterious person scratched his head, clearly unable to accept what was happening! This was the existence ranked number one in the Ten Men''s Council! The president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild, the Tower Master, with a single command capable of destroying ten Genoshas! How could such an existence now be apologizing to Charles? The mysterious person slowly reached out, intending to pull out his phone to capture this unimaginable moment, but he suddenly felt a murderous intent approaching. Startled, he quickly withdrew his hand and began waving it around frantically, signaling that he had done nothing. In response to Cuny''s apology, Charles simply thought for a moment before accepting it. Without saying much, he understood that given the situation at the time, Cuny''s decision had been a reluctant one. After all, he had never met Cuny before, and of course, the other party wouldn''t care about a mere level four Beast Master. Now he had merely uncovered a secret about himself and was looking to gain some goodwill. Charles saw this clearly, he knew that for such a powerful being to act this way, the importance of what he possessed far exceeded his imagination. "Surely it''s not something that can save the world, right?" Charles thought to himself. Seeing Charles''s seemingly indifferent demeanor, Cuny let out a quiet sigh of relief. Then, without further ado, he slightly extended his hand and took out a silver hourglass. Others had little reaction, but the mysterious person''s pupils suddenly constricted, and he bitterly smiled as he said: "Boss, are you serious? You want to erase my memory, and you actually pulled out the [Memory Hourglass]?" "I''m not a level nine Beast Master, one or two [Memory Sands] won''t make me forget." The mysterious person felt quite helpless, he understood that the item in Cuny''s hand meant the boss was determined to completely seal away everything related to Charles today! Fortunately, the apparition that appeared in Genosha was the shadow of the Abyssal Great Wall, and those apparitions wouldn''t have any memories of the event, they could only sense the unusual vibrations of the Abyssal Great Wall. "The [Memory Hourglass] is an item above gold quality, containing divine power, and has reached the level of a semi-artifact!" "Anything above that would be a flawed artifact or a full artifact. Boss, I feel like this kind of thing shouldn''t be wasted on me. Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t..." Before the mysterious person could finish his sentence, he shut his mouth because he saw Cuny directly ignore his words and slowly begin to shake the [Memory Hourglass] in his hand. Chapter454: Is It Really That Strong? The twinkling starlight floated around, resembling the calmest deep night of a summer, with countless stars illuminating every corner of the night sky. It''s hard to imagine such a scene occurring during the day. In the blink of an eye, the entire stadium was filled with countless stars drifting in the wind, swaying in the air, looking breathtakingly beautiful, as if carrying an unusual charm that captivated everyone. Even the ever-vigilant Level9 Beast Master Ezra couldn''t help but slightly relax his guard, carefully observing the starlight floating in the air. Let alone the others, Jamie and Nathaniel, both Level8 Beast Masters, had long been entranced by the starlight. Only Charles shook his head slightly, watching the hourglass in Cuny''s hand, from which the starlight was emanating, with some wariness. "Is this the power of a demigod, as the mysterious person mentioned? It''s so terrifying that it makes one subconsciously abandon vigilance and resistance?" Charles took a deep breath, just as he was about to dodge. Soon, he realized that the starlight in the air wasn''t coming near him at all. At that moment, Cuny looked up in surprise, glancing at Charles before slowly saying: "You actually woke up?" Cuny''s mouth slightly opened, clearly astonished. He looked at Ezra, who had completely relaxed his guard, then back at Charles, whose eyes were full of caution, gaining a clearer understanding of Charles in his mind. This guy Charles definitely had an incredibly steadfast heart and powerful will, even Cuny''s use of the demigod-level [Memory Hourglass] couldn''t affect Charles for too long! "Indeed, anyone who possesses that kind of object is not to be underestimated." Cuny silently thought to himself. He didn''t stop shaking the [Memory Hourglass]. In an instant, the starlight floating in the air seeped into the foreheads of the others. Those invaded by the starlight offered no resistance or struggle, as if they had fallen asleep. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking advantage of this moment, Cuny slowly said, "Some things can only be said now, once everyone else wakes up, they won''t remember what happened today." "Right now, the situation isn''t very good. The [Abyssal Cult] that attacked you today, I will personally investigate how they came to the Ethereal Grove." "Also, to enter the Abyssal Great Wall, your strength must reach Level9 Beast Master. However, your talent is promising. When you reach Level8 Beast Master, you might be able to give it a try." "Before that, I will do my best to conceal any information about that thing inside you." Charles listened to Cuny''s words and nodded slightly. He could sense some ominous premonitions from Cuny''s serious tone. According to what Cuny said and what had happened today, there must be a terrifying presence outside the Ethereal Grove. A large number of Level9 Beast Masters were stationed within the Abyssal Great Wall to prevent external invasions. Moreover, the internal unity of the Ethereal Grove was not very strong, and there was a high chance of traitors existing. As Charles pondered, Cuny casually placed the [Memory Hourglass] in the air, then took out a white mask and handed it to Charles, saying earnestly: "Every move I make will be watched by many people. Standing too high means there will be more attention. I also can''t stay by your side to protect you all the time." "So, take this mask. When necessary, inject blood and fire attribute energy into it to summon me." "Just try not to use it unless it''s critical. You should understand what that implies." Without any hesitation, Charles reached out and took the white mask, looking at it seriously. Immediately, information prompts appeared in his eyes: [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council [Golden Quality]: A special mask personally forged by the president of the Beast Master Guild, the Master of the Tower, with a unique significance. Effect1: Breath Concealment. The wearer can hide their aura, making them undetectable to anyone below Level9 Beast Master. Effect2: Attribute Energy Absorption. The mask can absorb enemy attribute energy attacks and store them within the mask, supplementing the wearer''s attribute energy at critical moments. Effect3: Phantom Summoning. By using blood and fierce fire, it can summon the phantom of Cuny, the Master of the Tower. The phantom''s strength will be influenced by the wearer''s own strength and fire attribute energy. Currently, the summonable phantom''s strength is Level9 Beast Master, with a duration of one minute. "Note: After performing Phantom Summoning, if the mask is damaged and not repaired, all effects will disappear." Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council], which was a golden-quality item! It''s worth noting that the only truly golden-quality item Charles had seen so far was the staff in Lucas''s hands! Charles still remembered the details about that staff: [Light Staff Star Pseud [Golden Quality]: Forged from special materials. Due to material limitations and deficiencies in blacksmithing techniques, it is still far from the legendary true Light Staff. However, even so, its power is undeniable. Effect1: Curse Removal, using light attribute energy to eliminate curses on items, mystical beasts, and Beast Masters. Effect2: Purification, using the staff to attack can inflict double damage on dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters, and can purify some low-intensity unknown horrific effects. Effect3: Heart''s Illusion, capable of creating a highly realistic illusion that immerses the person within, making it difficult to distinguish reality from deception." As a level nine Beast Master, Lucas''s [Light Staff Star Pseud] was instantly overshadowed by the Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council. There''s no need to mention anything else, the last ability, [Phantom Summoning], was the most suitable for Charles. What can a level nine Beast Master summoned for only one minute accomplish? The answer is effortlessly destroying a city! Moreover, this isn''t a fixed summoning time, as Charles''s strength increases, the summoned phantom will become even more powerful and will last longer! Without a doubt, the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council] instantly became Charles''s most important and formidable trump card. Of course, under special circumstances, the unknown power within Charles wouldn''t be much weaker than the Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council! Even Charles, who had always maintained a calm and indifferent demeanor, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, striving to calm himself once more. He reflected on Cuny''s earlier words, that it was best not to use the last effect of the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council] unless absolutely necessary. Charles understood that doing so might expose his existence. If he attracted too much attention, the secrets he carried might be discovered by others. Thinking of this, Charles slowly nodded and replied, "I understand. I won''t summon you unless it''s critical." Cuny sighed and said: "It''s only temporary. Once I figure out who the traitors within are, you can use it freely. By then, all the powerhouses of the Ethereal Grove will support you." "Because you are the hope of all of us." Cuny thought deeply about this statement in his heart, he didn''t want to put too much pressure on Charles right now. Once he confirmed that certain individuals hadn''t betrayed the Ethereal Grove, he would naturally reveal Charles'' existence. At that point, Charles would become the most important person in the entire Ethereal Grove! "There''s one more thing. Recently, the attribute energy in the Ethereal Grove is about to experience an unprecedented eruption. You need to seize this opportunity to enhance your strength!" As Cuny spoke, he slowly reached out and grasped the Memory Hourglass again. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Attribute energy eruption?" Charles asked curiously, as he had never heard of such a thing before. Cuny explained briefly: It turned out that attribute energy eruptions had happened before. Each time the enemies outside the Ethereal Grove showed signs of movement, various attribute energies within the Ethereal Grove would quietly erupt. At that time, the strength of the Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove would experience a rapid increase. During this period, the difficulty of breaking through from Level8 Beast Master to Level9 Beast Master would be greatly reduced, and the quality of most mystical beasts would also improve, raising their levels and enhancing their power. Various rare alchemy materials and forging materials would become much easier to obtain! "This isn''t a good thing, is it?" Charles took a deep breath, keenly sensing the underlying crisis behind the attribute energy eruption. Cuny silently nodded and slowly said, "Very perceptive. In the past, there was never such a strong omen of attribute energy eruption. This indicates one thing: the Ethereal Grove is nearing a critical moment of life and death." "The Ethereal Grove has no choice but to do this, only then will there be a glimmer of hope, a hope for saving the world!" Cuny''s words were very heavy, and he cast a complex look at Charles, warning him: "In chaotic times, monsters emerge. The number of geniuses will only increase in the future. Some geniuses from previous eras, who fell into a deep slumber through special means, should soon awaken." "When that happens, you won''t be competing solely against the geniuses of this era for resources. Charles, you must not become complacent. "Geniuses from previous eras are about to awaken? Charles''s pupils slightly contracted, but he didn''t feel any tension.He took a deep breath, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice as he said: "Are those geniuses who awaken from their slumber very strong?" Chapter455: Time is Running Out "Very strong. Because this is our last chance." Cuny glanced at Charles and replied. This statement is not false, those geniuses in slumber are far beyond what the ordinary talents of today can compare to. Not to mention, at the very least, this little girl next to him, who is already a level five Beast Master, would find it very difficult to catch up with those sleeping geniuses without some stroke of fortune. After all, entering slumber through special means and then waking up after a large-scale burst of attribute energy requires a massive amount of resources, without significant value, one wouldn''t undertake such a process. "In chaotic times, monsters emerge. It won''t be long before the Ethereal Grove becomes a paradise for the strong and a nightmare for the weak. Charles, hurry up and get stronger." Cuny didn''t say much more, he simply kept watching Charles with a complex gaze, letting out a deep sigh. If possible, he also wanted Charles to stay by his side, continuously growing stronger and enhancing his abilities. However, the risk was too great, Charles was still only a level four Beast Master, and his strength was far too weak. At any moment, he might become a target for others, and there would be no time for regrets! Moreover, regarding the thing within Charles, only he himself could experience many things and see the world for what it truly was in order to grow and become the hope for everyone! Cuny didn''t want to cause any accidents due to his influence. He couldn''t bear that kind of risk! Cuny briefly chatted with Charles, then took the first mysterious person, known as Code Ten, who had just awakened, and left. Charles simply watched them leave, frowning as he contemplated his future plans and goals. ... The Haunted Marsh, headquarters of the Beast Master Guild, atop the tower. The recently returned Cuny sat in the office at the top of the tower, turning his chair towards the huge floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the expanse of the Haunted Marsh. He placed the fingers of his right hand on his thigh, tapping rhythmically. Time passed slowly. In the midst of silence, Cuny suddenly spoke up: "Is everything cleaned up?" A figure slowly materialized, a mysterious person wearing a half white mask. He gently removed the mask, casually placing it on the desk, and then walked over to the nearby sofa, sitting down relaxed." Don''t worry, all members of Genosha''s Constellation organization have been completely eliminated.""Didn''t attract the Four Ghosts'' attention?" Cuny said slowly. The so-called Four Ghosts were his term for the four powerful entities of the Constellation organization. Normally, they should be referred to as Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. However, those four guys'' mystical beasts were exceptionally bizarre, appearing as distorted monsters that simply didn''t deserve such titles. "No, those four guys should be busy with something else. By the way, Boss, can''t you just erase my memories? It''s really uncomfortable to have these feelings I can''t recall!" The figure known as Ten took off his mask, revealing a stunningly beautiful face that looked like a legendary siren. However, the large dark circles under his eyes stripped away his air of mystery. "Put the mask back on, Duan Yang. Alright, you have other matters to attend to, so don''t forget after the meeting." Cuny completely disregarded his complaints. "A meeting? Are we having another gathering of the ten? It hasn''t been long since the last one, has it?" Duan Yang silently put the half white mask back on, he was already used to it. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire His face, resembling that of a stunning beauty, often attracted peculiar stares from others. He didn''t want that, it was just how he was born, and he had no desire to change it. Quickly, Cuny, sitting in his chair, stood up silently, took a deep breath, and walked toward the conference room. The mysterious person known as Ten, or Duan Yang, yawned and followed behind him. So soon, besides the two of them, eight more figures appeared in the conference room. "What''s this meeting about again? It hasn''t been long since the last one, has it?" someone complained in a low tone. Cuny didn''t respond, he merely fixed a cold gaze on the elderly woman who had spoken. "If your [Suspended Mountain] continues with this uncooperative attitude, don''t blame me for taking matters into my own hands." Cuny said in an icy voice. The temperature in the entire conference room dropped instantly, and Duan Yang, standing next to him, silently stepped back a couple of paces, clearly wanting to avoid the chill emanating from Cuny. "You! I was just asking a question, is that necessary? We, the [Suspended Mountain], do not welcome outsiders. We will cooperate with you when it''s required." the old woman quickly changed her tone and replied. The others present noticed that Cuny''s attitude was a bit off, and no one spoke, all quietly waiting for what was next."Alright, the [Constellation] organization has been quite active lately and has produced some very interesting things." Cuny slowly began, observing the others as he spoke. However, it was unfortunate that those present were not only incredibly powerful but also very shrewd. No one revealed any strange expressions and simply waited quietly for Cuny to continue. "The [Constellation] organization''s little rats have grown a bit too arrogant. It''s been a long time since I''ve taken a proper stroll outside. Ten, once you finish your current tasks, go take a trip to the Abyssal Great Wall for me and have a good look around." Cuny said calmly. His voice was calm, but to the others, it sounded like a thunderclap, especially to the elderly woman who had spoken first, she was from the mysterious [Suspended Mountain]! When the [Suspended Mountain] had refused to cooperate actively, Cuny had personally gone up the mountain. The outside world was unaware of what had transpired, they only knew that one-third of the [Suspended Mountain] had been turned into magma by raging flames. Since then, a group of light attribute level nine Beast Masters had appeared within the Abyssal Great Wall. Now, just as Cuny had managed to maintain a long stretch of peace, he was planning to venture out again. What could that possibly mean? The elderly woman''s thoughts raced as she recalled the recent behavior of the Beast Masters from the Suspended Mountain. There hadn''t been any particularly outrageous actions, had there? "Could it be that Cuny is dissatisfied with the Suspended Mountain again? Is he looking to use this opportunity to give us another warning?" the old woman pondered. At that moment, a frail old man slowly spoke up, "Where exactly do you plan to go? Is something special happening?" Upon hearing this, everyone in the room fell silent, redirecting their gazes back to Cuny. "Maybe yes, maybe no. Perhaps I''m just bored and want to see the scenery outside? Or maybe some people are getting restless and harboring thoughts they shouldn''t." Cuny said expressionlessly, his words ambiguous and unclear. "Are you going to the Cyber Academy as well?" the frail old man said slowly, he was the dean of the Cyber Academy! "Yes, I''ll be visiting all of them: the Cyber Academy, the [Suspended Mountain], the [Beast Sect], the nation of the Haunted Marsh, and the Abyssal Great Wall." Cuny replied.Silence fell again, once more into silence. Everyone''s hearts grew uneasy as they contemplated the meaning behind Cuny''s words, trying to discern something. It''s important to note that Cuny''s strength far surpassed that of anyone present! They were merely demigod-level Beast Master powerhouses, while Cuny had likely already touched upon the true realm of divinity! Such a person, even if the entire group present rushed him, could not be easily dealt with. "By the way, who is currently stationed at the Abyssal Great Wall?" Cuny seemed to remember something and casually asked. "That would be me." replied a plump-looking middle-aged man with a harmless demeanor and a faint smile on his face. "Number Six, get ready. Ten will be heading to the Abyssal Great Wall in a couple of days." Cuny stated. Number Six nodded and remained silent, lost in his thoughts. Soon, Cuny mentioned some other trivial matters and lightly suggested that if any exceptionally gifted talents appeared in the future, they could consider them for the substitute positions in the Ten. No one took this matter to heart, everyone was preoccupied with contemplating Cuny''s decision to leave the tower and what his intentions were in sending Ten to the Abyssal Great Wall. Once the meeting concluded, only Ten, Duan Yang, and Cuny remained in the conference room. "Boss, what am I supposed to do in a place like that? You know I can''t really adapt to that kind of environment. I will..." Duan Yang''s words were cut off abruptly by Cuny. "You don''t need to do anything, just stay there." Cuny said, waving his hand to signal Ten to leave. Knowing Cuny''s character well, Ten did not say another word and simply turned to exit. Now, only Cuny remained in the vast conference room. "What purpose could I have? I''m just thinking of making some noise, this way, people should shift their attention away from a small place like Genosha." Cuny''s voice slowly echoed. No one would ever guess that the purpose behind all this was for Charles. The top forces, organizations, and nations of the Ethereal Grove were all unsettled and taking action because of Cuny''s words. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They would never know that all of this was to ensure that an eighteen-year-old boy could grow up in peace. "Charles, as long as you haven''t fully matured, I will do my best to stay alive, but time is running short." Cuny silently raised his arm, and an explosion of fiery divine power surged forth from his body. In the next moment, a distorted and grotesque face appeared on his arm, displaying a mocking expression. Chapter456: Frank In the training room of the Cyber Academy in Genosha, Calivia/ Charles was watching the constantly flashing notifications in front of him: Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire [ Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv.28 has defeated lightning demon ape Lv.27, experience +40! ] [ Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv.28 has gained growth in battle training, experience +30! ] [ Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.27 has defeated steel warhorse Lv.26, experience +40! ] It had been almost two days since the end of the inter-academy competition, and he didn''t know how Cuny managed it, but it seemed like everyone had forgotten what happened afterward.Their memories were stuck at the moment Charles defeated Luna. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to logic, someone should have noticed something was off because a segment of continuous memory suddenly had a gap, which would surely feel strange. "Maybe it''s because of the [Memory Hourglass]. Even Teacher Ezra didn''t notice anything unusual, it''s truly remarkable!" Charles thought to himself. Although this incident carried significant risks, the rewards were quite impressive. Not to mention, at the very least, he had obtained a golden-quality [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council]! If this were to spread, it would definitely cause a huge sensation. After all, even the formidable Level9 Beast Master Lucas only used golden-quality items. Moreover, through this event, Charles also learned about the quality of weapons and equipment. Besides the standard grades of gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold, there were even higher tiers. Those tiers included semi-artifacts, incomplete artifacts, and full artifacts! For instance, the [Memory Hourglass] in Cuny''s hands was a semi-artifact, yet it possessed such bizarre powers. It''s hard to imagine how much greater the power of an incomplete artifact or a full artifact-level item would be! Thinking of this, Charles glanced at the various weapons and equipment in his [Storage Space]. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: black gold long knife (orange) [Equipment]: Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council (gold), Beast Transformation Flesh (orange), Overlord Heavy Armor (orange), Mysterious Fragment (orange), nine netherworld armband (purple), ... [Daily Use]: Tent, bedding, quilts, camping lamp, flashlight, ... [Alchemy Miracle Drug]: High-level auxiliary training miracle drug (orange), body restriction release miracle drug (orange), ... [Special]: Map Fragment [2/3] [Map Fragment] (2/3): This is a map that records the location of the ancient gods'' beast fall. Due to the map missing the last1/3, only a vague general location can be inferred. [Click to view details] Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. Not to mention, a golden-quality mask, an orange-quality [black gold long knife], and three other orange-quality pieces of equipment. Even an average Level9 Beast Master probably wouldn''t have this much! Even more boldly, the high-quality weapons and equipment currently in the Genosha royal treasury might not surpass what is in [Storage Space]! "Have I really become this wealthy?" Charles wondered, casting a doubtful glance at Little Gold in the training room, who was constantly eating, and sighed softly. Not enough, still not enough! Little Gold''s strength was increasing rapidly, in just a few days, it had already risen from level twenty-six to level twenty-eight. A significant part of the reason was that Charles wanted to enhance his strength as quickly as possible, so he had fed Little Gold all the less important metal materials he had on hand. "Max is almost at level twenty-nine, and Mousie is the same. It''s time to prepare, collecting their promotion materials will likely take quite some time." Charles thought rapidly. Time is limited, and to maximize efficiency, a clear and effective plan must be established and executed. The establishment of the Genius Club, the continued leveling up of mystical beasts, the collection of promotion materials, entering the royal secret realm for strength enhancement, and having a second opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment. These are the things Charles needs to focus on in the near future. I must say, the information Cuny provided really stirred a slight sense of tension in his heart. The geniuses of Genosha no longer posed a significant threat to Charles. Only stronger geniuses would excite him. "Once I become a Level5 Beast Master, I should have enough strength to train in other countries. There shouldn''t be any issues with Teacher Colton. Once I collect the last piece of the [Map Fragment], I can attempt to find the whereabouts of the divine beasts!" Charles took a deep breath. He also wanted to visit the Gaoshan nationality in Genosha to see Catherine. However, that depended on whether he had enough time. If he could successfully become a Level5 Beast Master before the assessment at Cyber Academy, then he should have some free time to visit the Gaoshan nationality. Thinking of this, Charles slowly calmed his mind, removing the distractions from his thoughts, and focused entirely on his Beast Master training. Time passed little by little, and it wasn''t until the moonlight was bright that Charles finally walked out of the training room, feeling a bit fatigued. At this moment, there were not many people left in Cyber Academy. Even so, upon seeing Charles, nearly every student greeted him with excitement: "Charles!" "Idol!" "Lord Supervisor!" Charles merely nodded in response, he was still not accustomed to being called "Lord Supervisor." It always sounded strange to him. He needed to get used to it quickly! After all, he was quite satisfied with the powers of the Supervisor. Not only could he mobilize the local Beast Master army, but he could also operate without being constrained by other officials! As Charles walked away, several students began to discuss quietly among themselves: "I really can''t imagine how much Charles has changed in less than half a year since coming to Genosha Calivia!" "Eighteen-year-old Supervisor! What does that even mean? Basically, all the officials in Genosha can''t maintain a strong stance in front of Charles!" "That''s just so enviable!" "Enough talk, hurry back to rest. If you can achieve what Charles has done, then you too deserve that kind of honor." The chatter suddenly quieted down. The students present exchanged glances and then sighed simultaneously. To achieve what Charles has accomplished is more far-fetched than dreaming of winning the lottery and achieving financial freedom! Early the next morning, as soon as the sky brightened, Charles woke up. There was no way the morning classes could continue because those who secured a spot in the inter-academy competition would enter the royal treasury together this morning to select suitable weapons and equipment. Although, in Charles''s eyes, there was nothing good left in the Genosha royal treasury. It couldn''t even compare to the weapons and equipment he currently possessed. However, even if he couldn''t use them, they could be auctioned off through the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. The gold obtained could then be used to collect promotion materials for mystical beasts. "I also need to help Finn, Zachary, Luna, and Luma pick out suitable weapons and equipment to enhance their strength as much as possible." Charles thought to himself. Including the substitute Luma, there were six people in total, and there was still one Grace. Charles would not be so kind as to help her choose weapons. After a simple breakfast, Charles arrived at the entrance of Cyber Academy. Zachary, Luna, Finn, and Luma were already waiting there. As soon as they saw Charles, everyone''s eyes lit up. "Charles! Come here! I bought you some steaming coffee to wake you up!" Zachary waved his arm vigorously, calling out to Charles. Finn and Luma didn''t show much change in expression, they just kept their eyes on Charles, filled with anticipation. "Charles, I''ve heard you''ve already been to the royal treasury once. You must know exactly what good stuff is in there!" Zachary slowly handed the coffee to Charles and continued speaking: "Last time, Charles, you helped a frontline warrior pick out a very suitable piece of equipment. I wonder if you could give me some advice this time, as I''m worried I might pick something useless due to bad luck." Zachary said cautiously, while Finn and Luma turned their expectant gazes toward Charles. "Of course, no problem at all. It''s not that difficult." Charles replied decisively. Upon hearing this response, the usually aloof Luna instinctively looked at the confident Charles, a hint of anticipation rising in her heart. However, at that moment, Grace suddenly appeared, followed by a young man in his twenties who looked quite arrogant as he spoke: "Is everyone here? Let me remind you, there are a lot of items in the treasury. Even the most knowledgeable scholar can''t completely discern the quality of every weapon and piece of equipment." "The treasures accumulated by Genosha over a long time are not so easily selected!" "That''s simply outrageous!" Charles frowned instantly at the sound of the young man''s voice. At that moment, Zachary took a couple of steps closer to Charles and whispered, "This guy is Prince Avery''s son, Frank! He''s the one who was harassing Luna before and got beaten up by Lord Nathaniel." Charles then realized that this was Luna''s former suitor, no wonder he was so aggressive from the start. Having seen enough disbelief from others, Charles didn''t bother to explain. He chose not to argue, knowing that the truth would reveal itself soon enough. "Hmph!" Frank snorted coldly. He was extremely displeased, not only because of Luna''s relationship with Charles but also due to a more important matter. Chapter457: Its Our Franks Family That was when his father, Avery, who couldn''t be present due to other matters, had reminded him to find an opportunity to reveal the location of the orange-quality equipment in the royal treasury to Charles when he arrived. Coincidentally, that orange-quality equipment was exactly what Frank had always desired but could never obtain. "Not only Luna, but everything I can''t have seems to be falling into your hands, Charles. You really are lucky!" Frank thought to himself, gritting his teeth. He was a member of the Genosha royal family, the son of Prince Avery! With his esteemed identity and high status, it was hard for him to accept that something he had long sought was about to fall into the hands of Charles, a mere commoner. However, recalling his father Avery''s reminders, Frank still managed to suppress his dissatisfaction and honestly led Charles and the others into the palace. After going through layer upon layer of checkpoints and inspections, it took a long time before they finally arrived in front of the royal treasury. "The place is here, no time to waste. You''ll be entering the royal treasury soon to select your equipment, but there are a few things you need to pay attention to." Frank said, lifting his head with pride as he looked down at Luma, Charles, and Finn. His gaze was filled with arrogance, and after a pause, he briefly outlined the requirements: "Each person can only take out one piece of equipment, and every piece inside has a tracking device." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire "You only have one hour. If you don''t come out within that time, it will be considered a voluntary forfeiture, and you will lose your eligibility." "No matter what kind of weapon or equipment you choose, once you come out, there will be no exchanges or returns." "And if some people decide to follow others'' opinions, they better not regret it later!" Upon hearing these words, Finn, Zachary, and Luma showed no hesitation on their faces and directly turned to Charles, saying: "Charles, we''re leaving everything to you from here on." "Hmph, idiot. Zachary, you''re getting dumber by the day. It''s true, spending too much time with certain people will inevitably infect you with some of their traits." Frank sneered disdainfully. He shifted his gaze to Luna, the arrogance on his face suddenly vanishing, replaced instead with concern as he slowly spoke :"Luna, I know the location of a purple-quality weapon. Come over, and I''ll tell you." As he spoke, Frank silently directed his eyes toward Charles, as if to imply that he could help Luna obtain a precious purple-quality weapon. Was Charles capable of that? Zachary instantly furrowed his brow, this was clearly against the rules. If such things were done in secrecy, it was impossible for others to hold them accountable. Now Frank was openly discussing this matter in front of everyone, obviously showing that he didn''t care about their opinions at all. Finn didn''t react much. Given his intelligence and cleverness, he wouldn''t be too surprised by such matters. As for Luma, he simply clenched his fists a bit tighter, took a deep breath, and then fell silent as if he hadn''t seen anything at all. Luma was always very aware of the upper-class dynamics, the standards for everything differed between commoners and nobles. He had grown accustomed to such scenes and could only pretend he hadn''t heard anything. Meanwhile, Luna merely cast a slight glance at Frank before saying with a face full of disgust: "Get lost, don''t call my name." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frank frowned slightly, seemingly not quite understanding Luna''s choice, and said: "Have you thought this through? That''s a purple-quality weapon, perfect for you. Although there are orange-quality weapons in the treasury, I also" At this point, Frank seemed to recall something and closed his mouth.He did know the location of an orange-quality weapon but intended to tell that to Charles. "Otherwise, I won''t say anything. I''ll just get scolded by my father at most, but if I tell others and have them help me acquire that orange-quality weapon, even if I get beaten half to death, it''s worth it!" Frank kept rolling his eyes, lost in thought. Luna curled her lip in disdain toward Frank. She turned her gaze to Charles and slowly said: "Charles, do you have enough time later?" Luna was concerned that Charles might take too much time choosing suitable weapons for them, potentially wasting his time. In response to Luna''s concern, Charles nodded gently and replied: "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time to pick out suitable weapons for you." This was no exaggeration, with the information hints in his eyes, Charles was fully aware of all the weapons in the royal treasury! No one who had been in the royal treasury as long as Charles could understand it as well as he did. "You can keep bragging. Since you''re so confident, you should be able to find all the orange-quality weapons in the treasury, right?" Frank immediately retorted. Charles completely ignored him, treating Frank''s words as if a wild dog were barking in his ear. It was this feeling of being overlooked that made Frank unable to hold back any longer. He pointed directly at Charles''s face and said, "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you!" Charles slowly turned around, facing the furious Frank, and spoke slowly, his tone cold and ruthless: "You can shut your mouth. You''re just a guide, why are you talking so much?" "You! Fine, fine! This is royal territory. What does it matter if you are Charles? The royal family is the master of Genosha!" Frank said sharply. At this moment, his inner thoughts were fully exposed. Yes, as a member of the Genosha royal family, Frank had never considered that one day a boy from a commoner''s background would disregard his words so completely and even tell him to shut up! Moreover, this person had made Luna change her aloof attitude, causing his father, Avery, to want to reveal the location of the orange-quality weapons in advance! "Damn it, where does a lowly bastard get that kind of courage?" Frank instinctively cursed. In an instant, A shadow flashed by, and Frank was sent flying backward! Under the incredulous gazes of the crowd, Charles slowly retracted his right leg, calmly looking at Frank and calmly:"It seems you''ve forgotten that I have another identityI''m the Supervisor of Genosha." The words "Supervisor" instantly brought Frank back to his senses. He slowly reached up to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze turning icy as he looked at Charles and said: "What a great Supervisor! Even if you have the right to act against officials, I haven''t done anything wrong. Isn''t this a gross abuse of power?" A slight smile curved at the corners of Charles''s mouth as he looked at Frank, who had just been so arrogant but now was trying to reason with him. A hint of helplessness appeared on his face. No matter how others criticized, mocked, or even insulted him in their hearts, as long as they didn''t say it out loud, there was no way to hold them accountable. Charles''s patience had already been considerable, he said nothing in response to Frank''s words. Some so-called nobles are like that, when faced with someone yielding, they don''t see it as goodwill but rather assume others are easy to bully, thus becoming even more overbearing. "Acting against you? I just thought you were being a bit uncivilized earlier, so I thought I''d help you swallow those filthy words. How is that acting against you?" Charles replied, extending his hand to pat his forehead, feigning a sudden realization, and continued: "Is it possible that your strength is so weak that even my minor assistance is too much for you? If that''s the case, then I truly didn''t consider that aspect." With a smile, a calm tone, and natural gestures, his words were filled with endless ridicule and disdain. Charles understood the nature of these nobles, he was merely employing their attitude against them. Unexpectedly, Frank''s face turned increasingly red, and his body began to tremble. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, saying in a fierce voice: "Charles, do you realize what you''re doing? You are provoking the dignity of the entire Genosha royal family!" "I, Frank, son of Prince Avery of Genosha, how dare you treat me this way?" "You''re finished, Charles. Once my father finds out, you''re done for!" Charles, feeling a bit bored, extended his pinky finger and dug it into his ear. The furious Frank stood in stark contrast to the calm and composed Charles. Finn quietly shifted closer to Zachary, watching the scene unfold, and whispered, "I can''t believe Charles can be this infuriating?" Zachary coughed lightly, noticing no one was paying attention to him, and replied, "This is my first time seeing it too." Charles glanced back at Zachary and Finn, and they quickly separated, pretending nothing had happened as they looked around. "I''m just treating them the way they treat others. I didn''t expect them to be so fragile that they couldn''t handle it." Charles said softly. This statement sent Frank into a complete rage. He looked at Charles''s figure and hissed, "You''re just a commoner. What gives you the right to act so high and mighty?" "Genius? Genosha doesn''t belong to you geniuses, it belongs to us, Frank''s family!" In the next moment, several hexagram arrays suddenly lit up around Frank. Was he about to attack Charles? Luna, Finn, Zachary, and Luma all narrowed their eyes, preparing to take action! At that moment, a loud voice shouted, "Damn you, ungrateful wretch! What do you think you''re doing?" Chapter458: Ungrateful Wretch! In the next moment, under the watchful eyes of several people, Prince Avery of Genosha arrived in front of Frank, who was about to summon a mystical beast, at lightning speed. "Ungrateful wretch!" "Bang!" The sound of a stone wall shattering echoed as Frank struggled to rise amidst the swirling dust, looking at his father in disbelief. "Father! You..." Frank had just managed to stand up, but before he could finish his sentence, Prince Avery of Genosha swiftly moved forward once again, raising his hand high. "Slap!" The crisp sound of a slap rang out. Frank looked at his father Avery in disbelief, his cheek instantly swelling up like a freshly baked loaf of bread, with fresh blood appearing again at the corner of his mouth. "Ungrateful wretch, do you want to drive me to my grave? I trusted you and let you lead Charles, but what were you doing just now? Huh!" "How could you even think about attacking Charles?" "Ungrateful wretch!" Avery could no longer suppress the anger within him.He had only let his son Frank take his place to guide Charles into the royal treasury because of the summons from His Majesty the Emperor of Genosha. As soon as he finished his conversation with Emperor Miles of Genosha, Avery hurried over to the royal treasury, fearing that something unexpected might happen. The most concerning scene unfolded before him: his son Frank, in front of so many people, wanted to summon a mystical beast to attack Charles? He knew that the reason Emperor Miles had summoned him was to discuss matters related to Charles, and the underlying message was clear: Charles was only eighteen years old, and no matter what he did, he should be treated with more tolerance. Miles hadn''t said anything else, but as the Prince of Genosha, Avery understood the implications very well. If they didn''t show tolerance towards Charles, or even targeted him on purpose, the consequences could invoke the Emperor''s wrath! At that moment, he was still feeling relieved because his daughter Snow had a good relationship with Luna, and Luna got along well with Charles. Avery thought that he could also become closer to Charles. To achieve this goal, he even had Frank tell Charles the exact location of the orange weaponry. Unexpectedly, Frank seemed to have gone mad and wanted to attack Charles! This made Avery feel an overwhelming sense of panic. If His Majesty the Emperor found out, the consequences would be unimaginable! That kick and slap, while appearing powerful, actually didn''t cause much harm. The purpose was merely to make Frank look more pitiful, setting the stage for what was to come. Thinking of this, Avery shot a fierce glance at Frank, signaling him to shut his mouth and say nothing. Then, Avery slowly turned around, wearing a look of deep apology, and spoke to Charles, saying: "I''m sorry, Charles. I''ve been busy with my duties and have neglected to discipline my child. Please, be magnanimous and don''t take it to heart." "Once we return, I will definitely have a serious talk with him to help him realize his mistakes." After saying this, Avery subtly shifted his gaze to Charles, wanting to gauge Charles''s reaction. However, to his surprise, Charles showed no expression at all and simply replied, "Hmm." In an instant, the atmosphere became awkward. Avery looked at the expressionless Charles, feeling helpless. He had already lowered his head and taken the blame for everything, placing all the fault on Frank, providing an easy way out. If this were any other noble, they would have already accepted the excuse. Avery recalled what Emperor Miles of Genosha had said earlier. He silently took a deep breath to suppress his displeasure and turned to look at Frank, whose face was swollen and bleeding. He sternly said: "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and apologize to Charles!" Frank seemed not to hear, remaining motionless. It wasn''t until Avery raised his hand again that Frank reluctantly walked over, head down. Charles watched Frank from a distance with interest, saying nothing. The blame for the situation didn''t rest on him, it was merely the impotent rage of this noble prince''s son. If it were someone else, they would have already reconciled after Avery''s earlier remarks. However, Charles was not so easily inclined to forgive Frank. "Your Highness, it seems your son is quite unwilling. I don''t like to force people into things. Perhaps it would be better to just let the apology go." Charles said calmly. Avery instantly turned to look at Charles, noticing the smile on his facea smile that was both mocking and enigmatic. He knew that Frank, this unworthy son, needed to suffer properly! "Lift your head and apologize to Charles!" Avery ordered sternly. Reluctantly, Frank slowly raised his head, revealing his swollen face that looked like a pig''s before Charles. "I-I''m sorry, Charles. It was my fault. I apologize." came a voice as faint as a mosquito''s buzz. Charles made no move, continuing to gaze at Frank. Frank gritted his teeth, trying to suppress the bitterness in his eyes, and raised his voice slightly, saying: "I''m sorry! I was wrong!" Avery glanced at Charles and slowly said, "He has realized his mistake. How about we just let this matter go?" Charles looked at the pitiful Frank. This was already the best outcome, after all, he was the son of the Prince of Genosha. Unless he committed an unforgivable mistake, it was impossible to deal him a significant blow. "Let''s see if this kid knows how to be sensible. If he goes too far, I''ll make sure to expose some flaws, and if he acts then, it would be a guaranteed death trap!" Charles shot Frank a meaningful glance. Frank suddenly felt a chill enveloping him, but he brushed off the feeling after a moment of distraction. Just as Charles and the others were about to turn and enter the royal treasury to select suitable equipment, Frank suddenly spoke up: Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait a minute, Grace! I know where there''s an orange-quality piece of equipment. Come over, and I''ll tell you!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire In an instant, Finn, Zachary, and Luma halted in their tracks, while Luna also turned her gaze towards Charles. As a result, the others realized that Charles seemed to have not heard them at all. He showed no sign of acknowledgment and walked directly toward the entrance of the royal treasury. Only Grace slowed her pace, hesitating for a moment before she began to walk slowly toward Frank. This action undoubtedly placed her firmly in opposition to Charles, but her relationship with Charles had long been one of rivalry, essentially making them enemies. Frank, on the other hand, clearly harbored resentment toward Charles. Embracing the principle that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, Grace intended to listen carefully to see if Frank would actually tell her the location of the orange-quality weaponry. Avery merely watched the scene unfolding before him, making no effort to intervene. His gaze was fixed on his son Frank, filled with disappointment. How utterly foolish! At that moment, Avery glanced at Charles and saw that he had already entered the royal treasury. It was too late to stop anything now. "Sigh..." Avery let out a heavy breath. He looked at Frank, who was now conversing with Grace, and felt too weary to take any further remedial action. Regardless of the outcome, getting Frank away from Genosha was the best course of action. Avery understood that, given Charles''s talent, he wouldn''t be staying in Genosha for long. He would surely seek out broader horizons. Meanwhile, his son Frank would likely only ever be a noble in Genosha for the rest of his life. Once Frank finished speaking with Grace, she hurriedly ran into the royal treasury. Outside stood Prince Avery of Genosha and his son Frank. "Let me guess, you don''t actually want to tell Grace the location of the orange-quality weaponry, do you?" Avery said flatly. Frank did not answer immediately. He slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and only when his face was devoid of any trace of blood did he reply: "One purple-quality weapon is already enough. I''ll go back in later for that orange-quality weapon." Upon hearing this, the disappointment in Avery''s eyes deepened even further. He sighed again and slowly said, "Are you trying to make Charles believe that the weapon Grace will choose is orange-quality, hoping to incite competition between Charles and Grace?" "If you intend to escalate the conflict between Grace and Charles, why hesitate to part with an orange-quality weapon?" "You lack the resolve, and the scheme you''ve come up with is laughable." Frank listened to his father''s contemptuous words, and in an instant, he raised his head, looking at Avery with determination. "That is an orange-quality weapon! There are only a few in the entire royal treasury, and Charles won''t be able to resist!" "As long as Grace guides it well and incites Charles to compete, whatever Charles brings out will just be garbage!" With that thought, Frank''s eyes widened as he stared fixedly at the already closed treasury doors. His plan was perfect, Charles would surely fall for it! After finally gaining the opportunity to enter the royal treasury, if he ends up choosing something worthless due to his interference, that would be the consequence of opposing him! "This is just the beginning, Charles. You better watch out!" Avery simply watched Frank, whose expression was twisted with intensity, and slowly said, "If you are so determined, then just watch closely. Once Charles comes out, you''ll realize how foolish you truly are." "Tomorrow, I will assign you to the front lines. When you return, we''ll talk then." Chapter459: The Meteoric Iron Longsword "Why should I! You want me to go to the front lines? Do you even know how dangerous it is there? I am your son, your only son! No, I''m not going!" Frank could not accept this at all. Just because he had gotten on Charles''s bad side, his father Avery actually wanted to send him to the front lines? The friction between Genosha and Kingston was escalating rapidly, and even Frank, not the brightest, understood the dangers of the front lines! At this moment, being asked to leave Genosha and go to the front lines felt like torture! "Father, a place like the front lines is only suitable for lowly commoner Beast Masters. I won''t be foolish enough to do something that dangerous!" Frank shouted. Hearing this, Avery instantly flew into a rage. He flashed in front of Frank, raising his arm high, ready to slap him again. But as he looked at Frank''s fearful eyes and his instinctive flinching, the arm raised in the air couldn''t come down. Ultimately, a heavy sigh escaped his lips. "I''ve told you countless times, some things should only be said in private. Speaking like this, if those of lower status hear you, it will have a negative impact." Avery''s voice slowly resonated. Frank looked at his father''s lowered arm and let out a sigh of relief. The feeling of being hit was unpleasant, and he didn''t want to endure another slap. However, what he had just said was the genuine thought deep within him. Noble children rarely went to the front lines. Even if they did, it was ensured that there was no danger, they would only go to the front for battles where they had a significant advantage. This approach was to gain military merit more easily and effectively. And he, as the son of a prince, would never need to struggle on the battlefield again. He just needed to grow steadily and increase his strength. When the time was right, he would naturally become an important minister of Genosha and gain a higher title. This was where his confidence lay, even when faced with a genius like Charles, he would not back down. "Because I am inherently noble!" This was the only thought in Frank''s mind. In the royal treasury, Charles looked at the constantly flashing information prompts with a sense of helplessness. Many things, he had already seen the last time he came here. The royal treasury is divided into the inner and outer vaults, and the layout of the inner vault hasn''t changed much. "It seems Genosha hasn''t acquired any new valuable items recently." Charles thought to himself as he began to browse the information prompts in front of him. [Cold Iron Supreme Spear [Green Quality]: Ordinary cold iron forging, but during the forging process, the power of the earth''s fire was harnessed, making it extremely hard, with average sharpness.] [Giant Crocodile Armor [Blue Quality]: A decent piece of armor made from the hide of a crocodilian mystical beast, enhancing defensive capabilities without hindering movement, and is relatively lightweight.] These are all junk, there''s no need to even take a look. Charles continued to delve deeper, and as he walked slowly, Finn, Zachary, and Luma exchanged glances behind him. Zachary whispered, "Wait, it seems like Charles hasn''t really looked at anything. He just glanced over and didn''t even pay attention to those weapons and equipment. I feel like there are at least one or two decent items, they look like they have good quality." Finn watched Charles stroll casually and replied: "What Charles has said, is there any doubt? Just wait patiently." "You have a point, but how does Charles distinguish these weapons and equipment? There are so many styles, I can''t tell them apart at a glance." Zachary murmured quietly. Luma had been silent the whole time. He had never seen so many weapons and equipment in his life, and the reason he wasn''t speaking was that he was completely stunned! "One, two, three..." Luma silently counted in his mind. Luna said nothing either. Based on her understanding of Charles, she knew he would never promise things he couldn''t deliver. Behind the group, Grace watched Charles''s figure walking ahead, a hint of disdain flashing in her eyes. "Looking so quickly, not pausing at all. It seems Charles really doesn''t understand how to identify the quality of weapons and equipment. Even if there are good items, he''s probably overlooked them already." "A purple-quality weapon or piece of equipment would significantly enhance my strength. Even if the plan fails, I won''t be at a loss!" Grace thought to herself. She suddenly quickened her pace, instantly overtaking Charles and the others, and swiftly headed into the treasury! Seeing this scene, Zachary couldn''t stay calm any longer. He excitedly said to Finn beside him, "Look, Frank just told Grace about an orange-quality weapon, she must be going to get it!" "We can''t just watch this happen!" Finn instinctively glanced at Charles. After seeing that Charles remained calm and made no move, he began to think carefully. "Don''t worry too much, maybe Frank said that on purpose to mislead us." Finn said slowly. In fact, he wasn''t entirely sure either, he just thought that since Charles showed no signs of panic, it might be Frank''s deliberate ploy. Zachary frowned and fell into deep thought. This was about an orange-quality weapon! Not to mention the genius youths of Genosha, even an average level seven Beast Master would struggle to possess an orange-quality weapon! Besides Charles, Zachary had never seen any genius youth who could have an orange-quality weapon. Even for him, obtaining a purple-quality weapon would require tremendous effort. Otherwise, he wouldn''t regard this opportunity to enter the royal treasury as so important. "How about this: I''ll use my chance to take a gamble. If it really is an orange-quality weapon, then we will hit the jackpot!" Zachary said cautiously. He didn''t lower his voice, wanting Charles to hear and share his opinion. If Charles agreed, he would immediately follow Grace to see which direction she went and what weapon she would choose. At that moment, Charles casually raised his eyes and glanced in the direction Grace was running. Instantly, several information prompts appeared in his vision: [Mystic Iron Longsword [White Quality]: An ordinary mystic iron forging with nothing special about it, just slightly harder than usual.] [Mystic Iron Shield [Green Quality]: Just a heavy shield, it was poorly crafted, resulting in a crack inside the shield. At a critical moment, it might cost the user''s life.] ... The place where Grace was running was just a bunch of junk, and there were no high-quality weapons at all, so Charles wasn''t worried in the slightest. He said lightly, "Don''t worry about her. Luma, come over here, there''s a longsword that isn''t bad. Among purple-quality weapons, it''s considered relatively strong." Charles gently pointed a finger at a longsword that looked covered in dust, and immediately everyone''s attention turned to that longsword, including Grace, who couldn''t help but look back. However, she only took a glance, and her conviction that Charles knew nothing only grew stronger. Because that longsword had nothing special about it, it looked very ordinary, and the tip was even missing a small piece, making it appear quite fragile. If someone took such a thing out, they''d surely be laughed at. "Commoners are just commoners, pretending to be knowledgeable to gain others'' admiration. Once they go out, everything will be exposed!" "Foolish!" Grace snorted coldly. Since Charles chose not to follow her, it seemed Frank''s plan wouldn''t be realized. However, she was sure she wouldn''t be at a loss, at the very least, she would still have a purple-quality weapon, which was far better than the longsword Charles was pointing at. Luma looked at the longsword on the ground and instinctively glanced back at Charles. He took a deep breath and chose to trust Charles. He slowly bent down and picked up the longsword from the ground. At that moment, Luma sensed something was off, an unusually pleasant sensation came over him. The longsword felt heavy in his grip, giving him a particularly reliable feeling, as if nothing could destroy it. Charles watched as Luma picked up the longsword from the ground and said nothing. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This longsword was indeed quite good. The information prompt in front of him displayed: [Meteoric Iron Longsword [Purple Quality]: Forged from fallen meteorite iron, infused with the blacksmith''s life, it is extraordinarily hard. Ordinary orange-quality weapons cannot destroy it, only a fearless warrior can truly wield this longsword.] Effect: The more severe the user''s injuries, the harder the Meteoric Iron Longsword becomes.]Putting everything else aside, the fact that ordinary orange-quality weapons cannot damage its hardness is enough to make anyone excited. Not to mention that this purple-quality [Meteoric Iron Longsword] also possesses an effect, which is exceptionally practical. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Overall, aside from its appearance, this sword is a very good presence among purple-quality weapons. In Charles''s view, a low-profile appearance is also an advantage. After all, what if an enemy becomes careless because of the weapon''s looks? Wouldn''t that be even better? Sometimes, if utilized properly, a disadvantage can also be turned into an advantage! Now that Luma''s weapon issue has been resolved, only Finn, Zachary, and Luna''s remain.Charles looked around, and one information prompt after another appeared before his eyes. He turned back to Zachary, who was carefully examining the [Meteoric Iron Longsword], and said slowly: "Do you remember the combat technique you used during the entrance classification competition? Coincidentally, there''s a pretty good supreme spear here." Chapter 460 Orange Quality! Zachary hesitated as he followed Charles''s gaze, only to see two supreme spears displayed on a rack. One of them was silver-white, shimmering brightly under the sunlight, with intricate dragon scale patterns that made it hard to look away. Zachary had his eyes fixed on the impressive-looking silver supreme spear, completely oblivious to the dark red supreme spear next to it. "Charles, you don''t need to explain too much." Zachary said. "I trust you. If it were me, I would choose the silver supreme spear without hesitation!" Unable to contain his excitement, he pushed off the ground slightly, and his body swiftly moved towards the silver supreme spear like a nimble swallow. However, at that moment, an unusual situation occurred. Charles quickly shouted, "You''re mistaken! It''s not the silver supreme spear, it''s that dark red one!" At the same time, Grace, who stood in front of Charles and the others, showed no hesitation and directly summoned a mystical beast, using [Beast Mastery]. In an instant, the air seemed to come alive. Without using any special [combat techniques] to enhance his strength, Zachary''s reaction speed naturally fell far behind Grace''s. The dazzling silver supreme spear was already firmly in Grace''s grasp. "This is mine!" Grace shouted fiercely, suddenly retreating. She thought that since she hadn''t gotten the weapon she wanted, Zachary would relentlessly pursue her and forcefully try to snatch it away. The next moment, Grace''s pupils narrowed, and she stepped forward two paces as if she had discovered something unacceptable, her face filled with shock as she looked at Zachary. From her perspective, ever since Zachary heard Charles''s shout, his body had not changed direction at all, he moved straight toward the dark red supreme spear, not even glancing at the exceptionally beautiful silver supreme spear in her hand. "You really don''t intend to take the weapon from me?" Grace asked, her eyes wide open, instinctively inquiring. Grasping the dark red supreme spear, Zachary slowly turned his head and glanced at Grace, responding: "To be honest, at first, Charles didn''t specify which weapon he meant. I actually really wanted the silver supreme spear in your hand." "However, since Charles has said it, then this dark red supreme spear in my hand must be better than yours!" Zachary flashed a smile. When Charles gave Luma the choice of weapons earlier, he had felt puzzled and asked a question or two, but it didn''t change Luma''s decision. He trusted Charles''s judgment! After all, he knew that last time Charles had chosen an orange-quality weapon from the royal treasury! Following Charles was definitely the right choice! At that moment, Grace looked at Zachary with the gaze of someone looking at a fool and slowly said, "You really trust Charles that much? You should know that this silver supreme spear in my hand was personally told to me by Frank to be a purple-quality supreme spear, named [Dragon Scale Silver Spear]!" "If you hadn''t been interrupted by Charles just now, that [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] might have been yours!" "What a pity, what a shame, that you were foolish enough to choose to believe in a commoner like Charles. When you go out and find out that your dark red supreme spear is just a white or green quality weapon, you''ll have plenty to regret." Grace''s tone was filled with certainty, everything she had just said was true! So focused on what kind of worthless trash Charles would pick, she almost let Zachary steal the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] from her! Fortunately, that foolish kid Zachary chose to trust Charles. Once they left and confirmed their chosen weapons, there would be no opportunity to change them. At that time, she would definitely take the chance to mock these people''s stupidity. A commoner''s words, and they believed them without even a second thought? "Perhaps Luma, Finn, Zachary, and Luna will secretly blame Charles in their hearts. When that time comes, I will take advantage of the situation and make Charles lose face!" Grace thought to herself. When Zachary returned with the dark red supreme spear, Finn and Luma immediately gathered around, curiously staring at the dark red supreme spear in Zachary''s hand. Luma cautiously asked, "So, how does it feel to hold the supreme spear?" Zachary instinctively swung the dark red supreme spear with a sudden flourish, and a strong scent of blood swept through the air. "What is this? The smell of blood?" Finn frowned and quickly turned to glance at the calm Charles, swallowing the words that were about to escape his lips. His mind raced with thoughts: "I''ve only heard that some high-quality weapons, when used or carried for long periods, can drain the user''s life force!" "Could it be that Charles is unaware of this and misjudged it?" Finn looked at Zachary, who was filled with excitement, and the unusually strong smell of blood that accompanied Zachary''s movements with the supreme spear. Finally, Finn couldn''t hold back any longer. He quietly tugged at Charles''s sleeve and whispered: "Is that dark red supreme spear really suitable for Zachary?" Charles glanced at the worried Finn and understood that he was thinking of Zachary''s well-being. "Don''t worry, it''s a purple-quality supreme spear, quite suitable for Zachary. By the way, what kind of weapon do you want?" Charles asked slowly, as he had hardly ever seen Finn use a weapon and was a bit uncertain. "A bow, a longbow!" Finn answered without hesitation. Since Charles said that Zachary''s dark red supreme spear was fine, it should indeed be okay. The reason he chose a longbow as his desired weapon was simple: the team currently lacked a presence capable of providing long-range support. With many [combat techniques], Finn was the most suitable candidate for this role of long-range support. "It''s hard to believe that when the enemy gets close to you and engages in close combat, you will be facing a powerful Beast Master who has mastered [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]." Charles thought silently as he glanced at Finn. He only took a few moments to fully understand Finn''s intentions. However, finding a longbow was proving to be somewhat challenging. Charles looked at the vast number of weapons and equipment before him and fell into a lengthy search. As the time limit approached, Charles finally found a purple-quality longbow, and relevant information instantly appeared in his view: [Azure Drakehorn Longbow [purple-quality]: Forged from rare high-tier mystical beast materials, it possesses tremendous power, with a bowstring that can be adjusted, and can also serve as a weapon for killing when necessary! Effect: Rapid Fire, consumes a certain amount of stamina, allowing for a large number of arrows to be shot in quick succession to suppress enemies.] So far, Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Grace had all chosen their weapons and equipment, leaving only Charles and Luna without selections. "What kind of equipment do you want? There''s still some time left, we can make it." Charles said to Luna. Luna immediately replied, "As long as it''s not an especially difficult weapon to wield, I can use anything!" Charles thought for a moment, among these people, he and Luna were the strongest, followed by Finn, Grace, and the others. When he last visited the royal treasury, Charles had seen two pieces of orange-quality equipment. The weapons and equipment he currently possessed were not only of high quality but also abundant! He had long since lost interest in ordinary-quality weapons, only orange-quality weapons could pique his interest. "By the way, there aren''t many orange-quality weapons in the royal treasury. If I take them all, won''t the king be angry?" Charles mused to himself, then quickly dismissed the thought. After all, these weapons would just gather dust in the royal treasury and wouldn''t be of much use, it was better to let them be taken and utilized in the fight against Kingston. As he contemplated, Charles made his way back to the place he had visited last time. Soon, he saw the information prompt appear before him: [Thunder Breaker Spear [orange-quality]: The spearhead is forged from the horn of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Lightning Unicorn, while the spear shaft is crafted from a mix of various rare metals, making it hard yet somewhat flexible. Effect: Can actively release a large-area lightning attack through the supreme spear, causing widespread paralysis and fainting among enemies.] [Gale Bird Feather Shoes [orange-quality]: Made from the feathers of the rare high-tier ferocious beast, the Gale Bird, these shoes can enhance the user''s speed and reduce stamina consumption during long-distance running. Effect 1: Instant Burst, allows the user to dash forward a certain distance. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Effect 2: Gliding, when falling from a height, the user will glide down instead of plummeting directly.] Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "These must be the last two pieces of orange-quality equipment in the royal treasury." Charles thought as he looked at the [Thunder Breaker Spear] and the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes], and without any hesitation, he picked them up. "This shoe-type equipment is for you, it''s orange-quality." Charles said as he directly handed the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] to Luna. Luna, who had previously shown little expression, suddenly opened her rosy lips wide and repeated in disbelief, "Orange-quality?" Her eyes widened as she began to question her own ears. As the daughter of Minister Nathaniel, Luna knew very well that there were indeed a few good items in the royal treasury, but the difficulty of obtaining them was incredibly high. She never expected that there would be one right in front of her! Chapter 461：Avery Announces "Charles? You can''t be mistaken, can you? Are you sure this shoe is orange-quality?" Luna asked with some confusion. Her first reaction was to refuse because orange-quality weapons and equipment were crucial for enhancing the strength of a Beast Master. Especially between intermediate and low-level Beast Masters, a good weapon could instantly turn the tide of battle and kill the enemy! Luna had originally thought that what Charles had chosen for her was a purple-quality weapon, but she didn''t expect it to be orange-quality! Luna took a deep breath and handed the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] back to Charles, saying: "You should keep it, it''s too precious." Luna''s words were not a feigned refusal but came from the heart. Such a valuable piece of equipment was certainly better suited for Charles! However, everyone present was unaware of the helplessness that Charles felt at that moment. He had too many weapons and equipment, and even the orange-quality [Overlord Heavy Armor] hadn''t been used in a long time. Moreover, neither the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] nor the [Thunder Breaker Spear] was particularly suitable for him. He had originally intended to give the [Thunder Breaker Spear] to Zachary to help him increase his strength, but Charles had found an even more suitable supreme spear in the meantime, which was the dark red supreme spear. Thinking back to the information about that dark red supreme spear, Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Bloodthirsty Gun [purple-quality]: The entire supreme spear is forged from special bloodthirsty materials. In battles with enemies, the killing intent and bloodshed on the supreme spear can not only affect the enemy''s mind but also absorb their blood, nourishing the user''s vitality. Effect: Absorption, by absorbing the enemy''s blood, transfers the vitality from the blood to the user, enhancing their own vitality and strength.] Charles recalled that during the last exchange competition among the three academies, Zachary had used a special [combat technique], Burning Vitality, to defeat Grace. And this [Bloodthirsty Gun] could perfectly help Zachary recover. It would also complement Zachary''s special [combat technique] that consumed vitality. "Just keep it, the supreme spear I have is also orange-quality, so there''s no need to worry that I haven''t chosen a suitable weapon." Charles''s calm voice slowly echoed. The atmosphere in the royal treasury instantly turned cold and silent. Zachary, Finn, Luma, and the others took a deep breath, somewhat unable to believe their ears. What? Not only was the pair of shoes in Luna''s hands orange-quality, but the supreme spear in Charles''s hands was also orange-quality? In the vast royal treasury, filled with countless weapons and equipment, finding high-quality gear was a very challenging task. To suddenly discover two pieces of orange-quality equipment was almost impossible! Even Xavier, the president of the Genosha Forging Masters Guild, could not achieve such a feat, let alone Charles, an eighteen-year-old boy. At that moment, Grace''s cold laughter broke the somewhat silent atmosphere. "Hmph, anyone can make jokes, just picking two pieces of equipment at random without even looking and claiming they are orange-quality is truly hypocritical!" Grace sneered, feeling bored in her heart. In her eyes, a commoner like Charles was nothing but hypocritical and arrogant. An eighteen-year-old boy, even if skilled in weapon appraisal, couldn''t possibly determine the quality of a weapon just by glancing at it! No one could achieve that level! "Frank''s plan may have failed, but at least Charles hasn''t obtained anything useful, the equipment he chose clearly won''t do!" Grace tightly gripped her purple-quality weapon, the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear], feeling a surge of triumph. Although everyone wanted orange-quality weapons, they were too difficult to obtain. Rather than getting caught up in the pursuit of orange-quality gear, it was better to choose a purple-quality weapon that could be acquired immediately. "Soon, after we go out, we will see Charles''s trash being laughed at by everyone." Grace slowly walked towards the door of the royal treasury. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Outside the door, Prince Avery of Genosha and his son Frank were standing not far away, eagerly waiting. "Father, although Charles''s talent is indeed impressive, he is too arrogant. I just want to remind him that high-quality weapons in the treasury are not so easy to select." "What if, under Charles''s influence, Zachary, Finn, and the others end up choosing useless weapons? Wouldn''t that diminish the strength of our Genosha talents?" Frank spoke slowly. Avery didn''t even glance at his son, as if the person before him did not exist at all. He kept his gaze fixed on the exit of the royal treasury, quietly waiting for Charles''s appearance. Did he not know what kind of person Charles was? Last time, when he led others into the royal treasury, it was he who not only selected an orange-quality piece but also helped a soldier choose suitable equipment. He even misled the Taylor family into choosing a worthless weapon with just a slight twist of his mind! Therefore, Avery had no reason to believe that his son Frank''s plan could succeed. Perhaps others might have a chance, but the target of the plan was Charles! There was absolutely no possibility! Avery took a deep breath, and under his gaze, a figure slowly emerged, joyfully striding toward Avery and Frank. It was Grace! She was the first to come out. "Well, did Charles fall for it?" Frank asked, his face full of anticipation. If all went as expected, Charles would certainly miss the opportunity to select high-quality weapons because of his plan. That would be the outcome of opposing him! However, the next moment, Grace''s voice rang out beside him: "Sorry, from the very beginning, Charles showed no signs of being influenced. In a way, your plan unexpectedly succeeded, as Charles chose nothing but some ordinary items." Thinking of this, Grace nearly laughed out loud and continued: "He even picked up a regular supreme spear and a pair of shoes, claiming that those two items were orange-quality." "Perhaps, as a commoner, he really wanted an orange-quality weapon too much and got confused." A broad smile spread across Grace''s face, she could hardly wait to see how Charles would embarrass himself later. Frank instantly became excited, he wanted to burst into laughter, but the injury on his face ached intensely. "How pathetic, Charles is still dreaming. Two orange-quality weapons? Why not say you have a golden-quality weapon?" Frank thought to himself. He shifted his gaze to the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] in Grace''s hands, feeling a twinge of regret. This was a purple-quality weapon, and she was just giving it away? Grace didn''t register it first or ask Avery for the information about the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear], instead, she stepped aside and waited quietly. However, what puzzled Grace slightly was that Avery, who had been expressionless, seemed to recall something and was now in a daze after hearing her words. Not thinking much of it, Grace turned her head back to the entrance of the royal treasury, tightly gripping the Dragon Scale Silver Spear, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. Amid the anticipation of the group, Charles''s figure slowly emerged, and he instantly sensed that Avery''s gaze was somewhat complicated. Avery slowly swallowed, his Adam''s apple moving up and down, looking at the supreme spear in Charles''s hand and the shoes in Luna''s hand with a very complex tone as he said: "Ah, you two waited until the end, I never expected such a thing to happen. Now His Majesty might..." Halfway through his sentence, Avery abruptly shut his mouth. What Genosha Emperor Miles would think was not something he could comment on. "Luma, are you sure you want to choose this longsword? Once you confirm, there will be no chance for regret, and there''s no time to go back into the treasury to select again." Avery''s voice slowly rang out. Grace and Frank instinctively perked up their ears, wanting to know what kind of trash Charles had picked for Luma! Finn, Zachary, and Luna were also extremely curious, as during their time in the treasury, due to time constraints, Charles had not explained much, so they did not know much about the weapons they held. "First of all, congratulations, this is a purple-quality weapon named the [Meteoric Iron Longsword]!" Avery''s voice rang out suddenly. The surroundings fell silent for a moment, and Luma instinctively hugged the longsword close to her chest, looking at the Meteoric Iron Longsword in disbelief. "Purple, purple, is it really purple-quality?" Luma stuttered slightly as he spoke, overwhelmed with excitement. He suddenly turned around, looking at Charles with eyes full of gratitude, unsure of what to say. Not to mention a purple-quality weapon, even if this longsword had a blue quality, it would still be enough to make him excited and happy. On the other side, Grace''s mouth fell open in shock, her eyes wide as she questioned her own ears. "Charles didn''t even look closely, he just glanced at it a few times and determined that the longsword was purple-quality?" "No, it can''t be!" "It must be that Charles got lucky, it has to be. Because of his good luck, the other weapons must all be garbage!" Grace kept repeating this in her mind. Chapter 462 The Failed Purple Quality Weapon Faced with the excited Luma, Charles simply nodded slightly, signaling that there was no need to pay much attention. If this had happened when he had just become a Beast Master, a purple quality weapon would surely have excited him. However, with his increasing experience, even an ordinary orange quality weapon no longer stirred much emotion within him. After all, he possessed a golden quality item the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council which had greatly broadened his perspective. Then, Luma, her face full of excitement, lovingly held the Meteoric Iron Longsword in her arms and slowly stepped aside. All eyes in the room turned to Finn and Zachary, eager to see what quality of weapons Charles had chosen for them. Under Grace''s watchful gaze, Zachary, holding the dark red Supreme Spear, walked up to Avery. Avery took a careful look at it, unable to resist asking: "Is this Bloodthirsty Gun also chosen by Charles for you?" Zachary nodded, a look of anticipation on his face as he asked Avery, "What do you think? This Supreme Spear should suit me perfectly, right?" Avery nodded and said aloud, "The Bloodthirsty Gun purple quality. It can drain vitality from the blood of your enemies and replenish the user''s own life force." Hearing this, Zachary instinctively glanced back at Charles, only to find that Charles'' expression remained calm, as though he had known about the Bloodthirsty Gun''s unique ability all along. "There''s no weapon more suited to me than the Bloodthirsty Gun!" Zachary took a deep breath, his feelings at that moment incredibly complex. He had initially thought that after using special combat techniques during the inter academy competition, which consumed his life force and could not be quickly restored, he would have to recuperate slowly. But now, with the Bloodthirsty Gun, as long as he used it wisely, he could complement his special combat techniques! This way, Zachary''s strength would be greatly enhanced. It was all because Charles had chosen the right weapons and equipment for him. "Thank you," Zachary turned and said seriously to Charles. Charles waved his hand nonchalantly. Not to mention that Zachary and he had always had a good relationship, but in Charles'' eyes, the Bloodthirsty Gun was just a purple quality Supreme Spear nothing special. However, Grace and Frank couldn''t accept what was happening before them. Frank took a deep breath, silently glanced at Grace, and gritted his teeth as he said, "Didn''t you say that Charles only picks trash? Now, both Zachary and Luma''s weapons are purple quality!" Grace shook her head in irritation. Whether it was Luma''s Meteoric Iron Longsword or Zachary''s Bloodthirsty Gun, she thought there was nothing special about either of them. Just by looking at them, they seemed like two pieces of junk equipment! Besides, when Charles was in the royal treasury, he didn''t even touch the Meteoric Iron Longsword or the Bloodthirsty Gun he just glanced at them briefly! "How should I know? Maybe Charles just got lucky. When he was inside, he didn''t really do any appraisals, and he didn''t even touch those weapons!" Grace said slowly. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Hearing this, Frank slowly lifted his head, looked at Grace, and said slowly: "It seems you''re not planning to team up with me against Charles anymore. How could you say something like that? You think just by not touching the weapons, you can appraise them?" "Do I look like an idiot to you?" Frank sneered. He had now come to the conclusion that Grace didn''t have the guts to go against Charles, and in fact, she looked down on him. She was just trying to make up any excuse to brush him off. In his eyes, the fact that Charles was able to pick two purple quality weapons meant that Charles'' appraisal ability was extremely impressive! He had underestimated Charles. Frank thought to himself: "But even if Charles has great appraisal skills, there''s no way he has enough time! The weapons in his and Luna''s hands must not be orange quality!" However, Grace, who had witnessed how Charles selected the weapons for others, now stood stiffly, her body frozen. "I''m telling the truth, believe it or not!" Grace''s voice grew louder, and an uneasy feeling began to rise in her chest. Could it be that the two weapons Charles picked in the end were really orange quality? An eighteen year old commoner could he really distinguish the quality of a weapon just by looking at its appearance? Is that even possible? "No, no way. It must be that he got especially lucky today! It has to be!" Grace said, shaking her head as she spoke. She couldn''t accept the situation. After all, at the beginning, she had mocked Charles for being incapable! Soon, Avery''s voice shattered Grace''s self deception once again. "Finn, this weapon of yours is also purple quality." Avery''s expression had already stiffened. When he saw Charles walk out, he had already anticipated this outcome. Whether it was the Gale Bird Feather Shoes, the Thunder Breaker Spear, or the weapons in Finn, Zachary, and Luma''s hands, they were already among the few high quality weapons left in the royal treasury. Avery silently turned his head and saw that Frank still had a hint of unwillingness on his face, still believing that the things Charles had weren''t anything special. Without hesitation, Avery raised his hand and called out to Charles, saying loudly: "Alright, we''ve seen these two items. With your abilities, you must know their quality and effects by now." Charles nodded slightly, his expression calm. For him, this was as simple as eating or drinking. As long as the items weren''t too mysterious, causing incomplete information to be displayed, there was no issue. At that moment, Frank trembled as he stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Charles. Then, he turned his attention to his father, Avery, and gritted his teeth as he asked: "What''s the quality of those two weapons?" Avery sighed and replied slowly: "You should''ve already guessed it. They''re the last two orange quality weapons in the treasury." Upon hearing this answer, Frank felt as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. His head spun, and he felt dizzy. Orange quality weapons! Orange quality! There were so few of them in all of Genosha, and yet Charles managed to find two? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, make that three! There was also the Overlord Heavy Armor from before! Unable to accept this, Frank suddenly turned his head, his eyes fixed entirely on Charles. His lips trembled, and his tone became sharp as he demanded: "How how did you do it? Did you already know all the high quality equipment beforehand?" Charles ignored Frank entirely, uninterested in engaging with someone like him. Seeing Charles turn to walk away, Frank completely lost control. He chased after him, intending to stop Charles and demand an explanation. Could anyone really achieve something like this? Impossible! Maybe Charles had cheated! As he moved quickly, Frank shouted at Charles'' back: "Don''t walk away! You need to explain yourself how did you do it?" "If you don''t answer, it means you''re guilty!" "You must have used some despicable method to already know the quality of these weapons, right?" "Charles!" When Charles still didn''t respond, Frank''s frustration reached a boiling point, and he was about to take action. But then, a tremendous force struck him from behind his legs. The intense pain threw him off balance, and he fell to his knees. Frank looked back to see his father, Avery, slowly retracting his right leg. "No, I understand now! This isn''t real he''s just a commoner! He" Frank''s words trailed off because Avery wasn''t holding back this time. He slapped Frank again. Frank''s face, which already resembled a pig''s head, swelled even more. "Useless! I''m so disappointed in you! You have no ability and can''t accept reality. Go to the front lines and train!" Avery snapped harshly. Even though Avery had earlier apologized to Charles on Frank''s behalf, his unease with Charles'' calm attitude lingered in his heart. But he had no choice but to admit Charles was truly a once in a lifetime genius. Whether it was talent, mindset, ability, or charm, Charles could easily crush everyone in any one of those aspects. Especially his son, Frank compared to Charles, he was practically a useless waste! "No, I won''t accept it! Father, Charles must have cheated! He cheated!" Frank spat blood from the corner of his mouth, pointing a trembling finger at Charles'' slowly retreating figure, his voice filled with frustration and unwillingness. Avery lowered his gaze to his son on the ground and let out a heavy sigh. Grace, who had been watching from the side, knew that such a scene was not something an outsider like her should continue to witness, and she tried to quietly slip away. But just then, Avery spoke to her: "According to the rules, I should inform you about the Dragon Scale Silver Spear you''re holding. You need to prepare yourself mentally." "This weapon, although it is of purple quality, has a defect. The mystical beast bound to its user must have dragon blood to form a contract." Clink. The sound of the weapon hitting the ground echoed. Grace stood there, stunned, her mouth opening and closing as she asked, "Dragon bloodline?" "Yes, that''s right. The Dragon Scale Silver Spear has very high requirements for its user, and even if those requirements are met, its performance still won''t match that of an ordinary purple quality weapon." "One could say this is a failed purple quality weapon," Avery said with a hint of regret in his voice. Chapter 463 Promotion Materials On the way back, Zachary and Luma were continuously caressing the weapons in their hands, unwilling to let go. Finn also couldn''t resist sneaking a few touches of the longbow on his back. Luna, walking at the back, occasionally glanced at Charles'' retreating figure, her eyes filled with a complex expression. "He could have easily found me a weapon. After the next opportunity to enter the royal treasury, I could come back and take that orange quality weapon," Luna thought to herself. Perhaps for others, entering the royal treasury was a difficult task, but Luna believed in Charles. She was certain that, in the future, Charles would do even more impressive things. "How should I repay him? Charles doesn''t seem to need anything... Sigh, I really want to return this weapon now," Luna thought, unaware that she, usually someone who didn''t overthink things, had become more active around Charles. "Charles, you should take back the Gale Bird Feather Shoes," Luna hesitated for a moment before speaking up. She said it slowly, as if she wasn''t used to saying so many words at once. Charles, walking in front, paused briefly and then casually waved his hand, replying, "What do you mean ''take it back''? According to the rules, each person can only take one weapon." "If you don''t want it, you can just return it to the royal treasury." Upon hearing this, Luna instinctively tightened her grip on the Gale Bird Feather Shoes. She didn''t want to put them back. "By the way, Charles, is the Supreme Spear that Grace has really purple quality?" Zachary suddenly asked. Charles shook his head, recalling the information prompt he had seen when he looked at the Supreme Spear: [Dragon Scale Silver Spear (purple quality)]: A failed creation. It was forged by some brainless blacksmith. The user must have a mystical beast with dragon blood to form a contract. Once the conditions are met, an additional effect will be activated. Effect: Radiance The Supreme Spear will shine brighter, making its appearance more beautiful. To be honest, it was the first time Charles had seen such a weapon. The requirements for use were very high, but once the conditions were met, the activated effect was barely any different from having no effect at all. Just as the information prompt said it was a failed creation by a blacksmith with a messed up head. "It''s purple quality, but it''s the worst kind of purple quality weapon," Charles thought for a moment before responding. Zachary let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''m glad I didn''t lose my head at the time and still trusted Charles. Otherwise, I would''ve really regretted it!" ... Later that evening, in the Cyber Academy''s training room, Charles looked at the four mystical beasts before him, his expression turning expectant. Max, Mousie, and Mia were almost at the level needed for promotion. Soon, he would be able to find out the promotion materials required for Max, Mousie, and Mia. Time passed little by little. Charles watched as Max, Mousie, and Mia continued to defeat the projections, information flashing before his eyes with every bit of experience they gained. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, when Max, Mousie, and Mia could no longer absorb any more experience, Charles quickly glanced at the information prompt in front of him: [Nine Tailed Demon Wolf] Name: Max Attributes: Ice, Fire Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Platinum Skills: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] Weaknesses: Neck, Abdomen / Poison Attribute Likes: Honey Soy Glazed Meat Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 92 Evolution: 4 Paths ... [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] Name: Mia Attributes: Wind Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Emerald Skills: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike] Weaknesses: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute Likes: Alcohol Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 76 ... [Shadowflying Squirrel] Name: Mousie Attributes: Dark Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Platinum Skills: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Power] Weaknesses: Entire body is a weak point Likes: Scaring People Mood: Very Good Health: Good Loyalty: 89 Evolution: 2 Paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be fooled by its adorable appearance if you accidentally anger it, it will be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed. Without hesitation, Charles immediately chose to check the promotion materials. Max''s promotion materials: Ice Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 1Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 1Ice Spirit PearlFire Spirit Pearl Mousie''s promotion materials: Heart of Darkness Mia''s promotion materials: Ice Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 5Wind Dew Looking at the information in front of him, Charles instinctively frowned. Ice Spirit Pearl? Fire Spirit Pearl? Wind Dew? And Dark Altar? They all sounded like incredibly rare items. He remembered that when Mousie first promoted, the materials required were Dark Altar, and now it needed Heart of Darkness. "Could Mousie really become a Demigod if it keeps promoting like this?" "What exactly is a Demigod?" Charles''s mind was a little muddled. He took a deep breath and looked at Max, Mousie, and Mia, who were approaching. A gentle smile appeared on his face. "Master, master, I want to level up quickly, level up quickly!" Mousie nimbly hopped onto Charles''s shoulder, chattering away. Mia shook her head, her eyes fixed on Charles''s hand, silently indicating that she was in the mood for a good drink. Max didn''t say anything. He just lay quietly at Charles''s feet, gently wagging his tail before curling up with it over his body. Charles tilted his head, stroked Mousie''s head, and spoke softly, "No problem. Let me look up the materials properly and figure out exactly what this Heart of Darkness is for your promotion." "Of course, Mia and Max, I won''t make you wait too long either." After briefly reassuring Max and Mousie, Charles didn''t linger in the training room. Instead, he headed straight for the academy''s library. The library was still brightly lit at night, with many students from Cyber Academy quietly flipping through materials. Without wasting any time, Charles went straight to the bookshelf and pulled out all the materials related to Dark Attributes, as well as some books about evil organizations. Then, he carried a pile of books and materials, as large as a small mountain, and found a quiet corner. There, he immersed himself in reading with complete focus. As time passed, The once peaceful library started to grow a little noisy. Some people looked up, noticing that everyone around them was staring in the same direction. Curious, one person followed the others'' gaze and saw a figure buried in a mountain of books. One hand held the books in place, while the other flipped through the pages at an incredible speed. The posture was not one of reading; it was more like someone counting the pages of a book! "Is... is that how you read a book?" someone couldn''t help but mutter quietly. The library was traditionally a place for study, and everyone who came here did so out of a thirst for knowledge, carefully reading the books they chose. For the average person, even slightly complex books would take a day or two to finish. However, once the people realized who the figure was, they all fell silent. After that, as if nothing had happened, they returned to their quiet reading. Because it was Charles. Whatever he did, there was always a reason, and he wouldn''t do anything just to attract attention. "A genius is a genius... I''ve never seen anyone read that fast." "Yeah, it''s like a human scanner. No, wait, you should say... a monster. This is beyond human!" "Seriously, what could have made Charles come to the library at this hour to look up information?" "Who knows? With Charles, we can only watch. No one can predict what kind of surprises he''ll bring next!" The murmurs started to rise again, and the library was filled with whispers once more. The noise quickly drew the attention of the library staff. An elderly man with white hair and a thick white beard hobbled over. He looked sternly at the students before slowly saying: "Quiet down. Read your own books." In an instant, no one dared to speak loudly again, because they all knew that the elderly man had the authority to kick anyone out of the library, and that person would be banned for at least a week. The white haired elder cast a satisfied glance at the others before walking toward Charles. The closer he got, the more his expression soured. He naturally knew who Charles was, but had never actually met him before. Initially, he had thought Charles was some kind of rare genius, but now, it didn''t seem like it. "So, this is Charles? The genius of Cyber Academy? Who taught him to read like this? What can he possibly grasp at such a speed?" The elder thought to himself, clearly displeased. He had never seen a student like this before. It was practically an insult to knowledge. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Every book was the result of a scholar''s hard work. If you''re going to read, then read properly. If you''re not interested, then return it so someone else can use it. "Ahem, excuse me, student. If you''re bored, you can go for a walk. There''s no need to stay in the library pretending to study," the elder said slowly. Charles looked up in confusion, staring at the old man, and replied: "Well, I''m not pretending to study. I''m just looking up some materials." Chapter 464 The Book of Human Skin "Looking for information? Is this how you search for information? With that speed, can you even read the words in the book?" The elderly man with white hair frowned, casually picking up a book that Charles had already gone through and flipping through a few pages. After just a quick glance, he had already understood the entire content of the book. "Do you even know what this book is about? With how fast you''re reading, I bet you don''t know, do you?" the elderly man asked. Charles glanced at the book in the old man''s hand and immediately replied, "Of course, I know. It''s a book written by a Dark Attribute Beast Master about Dark Attribute mystical beasts and special materials." The elderly man was surprised by Charles'' response, and then he picked up another book that Charles had already looked through, continuing his questioning. Charles paused for a moment, then began to recite the contents of the book, not just simply repeating it but also adding his own insights. The atmosphere in the library became quieter, with everyone in the room listening attentively to Charles'' words. The elderly man, however, tightened his grip on the book in his hands, instinctively taking two steps back. He muttered to himself in disbelief: "It''s impossible How can someone just glance at a few pages and remember all the content?" "No, it''s not just memory. He''s even able to integrate his own opinions and point out flaws!" A man who had seen countless people in his life seemed deeply shaken, as if he had witnessed something unimaginable. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned and looked around the vast library. The sheer number of books here, even he, in his entire lifetime, would never be able to read them all. Taking a deep breath, the elderly man carefully smoothed the slightly crumpled book in his hands, placing it gently on the table. He turned back to Charles and said, "What kind of information are you looking for? Tell me, maybe I can help you." Charles slightly raised his head, a little curious as he looked at the elderly man. He asked, "May I ask who you are?" "I am the head librarian of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy. Most of the books here have already been read by me," the elderly man with white hair answered casually. Upon hearing this, Charles glanced around the massive library. The countless books, and yet this old man had already read most of them? A sense of inexplicable respect rose in Charles'' heart. After thinking for a moment, he lowered his voice and quietly said to the elderly man, "I''m looking for information on the [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]." The elderly man''s pupils slightly contracted, and he gave Charles a surprised glance. He didn''t ask further questions but simply said, "Follow me. I do know some information about these things. The books that record them won''t be found in the open." Without hesitation, Charles quickly gathered the books on the table, preparing to return them. He had already searched through many books, but none of them contained anything about the [Heart of Darkness] or [dark altar]. If he couldn''t find relevant information, Mousie wouldn''t be able to complete the promotion, possibly staying stuck at level 29 forever without further advancement. As Charles was tidying up, several other students stepped forward and approached him, offering their help. "Charles, you go ahead with your business. We''ll help you put these books back." "Yeah, yeah, it''ll be our pleasure to help!" Charles glanced at the waiting elderly man and, not wanting to refuse their kindness, replied to the students, "Alright, thank you so much. I''ll treat you all to a meal sometime!" "No need for a meal, Charles. We just want to take a photo with you, if that''s alright?" One of them said, their eyes filled with anticipation. Charles nodded, and after quickly taking a photo with them, he eagerly followed the elderly man. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Theodore, but you can just call me Theo," the elderly man said as he walked toward the center of the library. After a brief moment of thought, Charles respectfully replied, "I''ll call you Theo Lao (Old Theo), if that''s alright." Theodore paused for a moment, turned to look back at Charles, and thought to himself, "Not bad. This kid has no arrogance and knows how to handle himself well." He had initially thought that Charles was one of those exceptionally arrogant young geniuses, someone whose character was lacking. But after a brief interaction, he quickly realized he had been wrong. Whether it was in response to his questioning or to the students offering their help, Charles maintained a calm and gentle demeanor, showing no signs of emotion. His temperament was even better than that of the old man himself! After all, when he had seen Charles reading so quickly, he had subconsciously thought Charles was merely pretending, trying to attract attention. But now, seeing his true nature, Theodore was impressed. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire As they walked, Theodore soon led Charles to the center of the library. Theodore stopped and said, "We''re here. This is the place." Charles curiously observed his surroundings but saw nothing unusual. It looked just like any other part of the library. However, when his gaze fell to the floor, he noticed something odd. The floor was unusually smooth, almost as though it had been worn down from constant foot traffic. Charles immediately had a guess and, pointing to the ground, asked, "Is it underground?" Theodore nodded in satisfaction and placed his palm on what appeared to be an ordinary bookshelf nearby. Soon, the ground beneath them began to tremble slightly. A hidden entrance to a basement appeared before them. "Come on, not many people know about this place. There are many special items hidden here, and only those with the proper qualifications can enter," Theodore said as he stepped ahead, leading the way down the stairs. Charles followed closely behind. After walking for a while, they turned a corner, and the bright lights suddenly illuminated the space in front of Charles. It was a vast underground room, and on display behind transparent glass cases were all kinds of ancient books, exuding the scent of time. Charles observed closely and noticed not far from him a strange looking scroll. It was hard to tell what material it was made of, and it looked very old fashioned. "That is a human skin book, made from human skin. It contains a lot of information about the dark arts. The information you''re looking for, the [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness], is all in there," Theodore said slowly. His voice echoed through the vast underground space, making it sound especially cold. Charles took a deep breath, continuing to move a few steps forward. He focused on the words inscribed on the human skin book, reading them carefully. "There are other books that also mention the existence of [Heart of Darkness] and [dark altar]. Since you''re curious about these two, you should take a closer look. It might be useful," Theodore said before walking off, picking up some other ancient books. Charles remained absorbed in the text of the human skin book. According to the writings, there was a strong connection between [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]. Both were tools used to communicate with and make offerings to some mysterious entity. "Place 99 pure, under ten year old boys and girls into a completely dark space. Gradually shrink the space until, after a year, all the children die in each other''s arms in a small, confined space. Only then will the core of the altar be complete." As he read the words in the human skin book, Charles couldn''t help but take a sharp breath. He hadn''t expected that [dark altar] was created in such a horrifying way! At that moment, Theodore walked over holding a few books, speaking slowly: "That''s right. According to the records, the suffering and helpless souls of those children are crucial materials for creating the [dark altar]. This is something most people would never know. Charles, where did you hear about [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]?" Theodore''s sharp eyes focused on Charles, waiting for his answer. Charles couldn''t tell the truth, of course. After all, the information about these things was not something he could disclose to others. "I found out by chance. I have a mystical beast, and its promotion materials are [Heart of Darkness]," Charles replied. "[Heart of Darkness]? Promotion materials?" Theodore''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Charles. "[Dark Altar] and [Heart of Darkness] as mystical beast promotion materials? The tortured souls attached to them are almost impossible to cleanse." "The souls of those children are trapped within, unable to be freed for hundreds or even thousands of years," Theodore said, stunned. He had read so many books, but he had never seen any mystical beast''s promotion requiring something like this! "Are you sure your mystical beast''s promotion needs something like [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]?" Theodore asked again. Charles scratched his head, still shocked by the horrifying method used to create the [dark altar]. "I''m sure. But I definitely wouldn''t go to the lengths of the things in the human skin book just to promote a mystical beast!" Charles answered without hesitation. Mousie''s promotion didn''t necessarily require [Dark Altar] or [Heart of Darkness], after all. Last time, he had used a miracle drug to help mousie complete its promotion. Theodore pondered for a moment, as if a thought had suddenly occurred to him. He quickly set the book he was holding down and rushed over to a corner, digging through a pile of books. "There is a special type of mystical beast called the [Divine Demon Species]. The materials required for its promotion are unlike those of other mystical beasts. They are usually bizarre and unusual items, such as ancient weapons passed down for thousands of years, ancient scrolls..." He rummaged through the books until he suddenly shouted, "Found it!" Theodore pulled out a book, carefully examined the text on its pages, and then took a deep breath. Chapter 465 The Problem with the Stokes Family "Charles, if you''re able to obtain the Heart of Darkness as a promotion material, it won''t absorb the souls contained within. Instead, it will allow them to be liberated," Theodore said seriously, locking eyes with Charles. As he spoke, he handed over an ancient tome. Charles reached out and took the book, carefully flipping through its pages. He found that the information indeed matched what Theodore had told him. There had once been a Dark Attribute Beast Master who, in order to promote their mystical beast, sought out an Evil Organization branch that specialized in creating Dark Altars. After killing everyone inside, the Beast Master''s mystical beast absorbed the Dark Altar, and the tortured souls that had been trapped within it were all freed. "Based on this, if you can absorb the Heart of Darkness, the effects should be similar, though it''s unfortunate that the human skin book doesn''t mention how the Heart of Darkness is created," Charles sighed deeply. The situation didn''t seem particularly optimistic. If they couldn''t find the Heart of Darkness, he would have to resort to using a miracle drug to help Mousie promote. Mousie''s first promotion had required the use of a golden quality Tribulation Golden Pill because they couldn''t find a Dark Altar. That was the only reason Mousie could continue leveling up. Golden quality miracle drugs were extremely rare Charles had only encountered one since becoming a Beast Master. For most Beast Masters, even obtaining an ordinary orange quality miracle drug was an immense challenge. Not everyone had a master level alchemist teacher at their disposal. "By the way," Theodore continued, as if suddenly remembering something, "if you want to find clues about things like the Dark Altar or Heart of Darkness, you could ask Jamie. That kid has some clearance and can access official records. He might have some useful information." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theodore slapped his forehead with a smile, then added, "I almost forgot, you''re still the Supervisor of Genosha. You can directly access official institutions and investigate any materials or intelligence you need, except for the most classified ones. There shouldn''t be any problems with the rest." Upon hearing Theodore''s words, Charles immediately had an idea. He could look into any large scale child disappearances or investigate areas where Evil Organization members might be active. These could be critical clues. If Charles didn''t want Mousie''s inability to promote to slow down his own progress, he needed to act quickly. After coming to this conclusion, Charles briefly said goodbye to Theodore and left the library. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire His first action was to send a message to Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch, asking for help in locating the Ice Spirit Pearl, Fire Spirit Pearl, Wind Dew, and various beast cores required for promotions at different levels. As soon as the message was sent, Charles'' phone rang. "Dear Mr. Charles, I happen to know that the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Stone Kingdom branch is about to auction an Ice Spirit Pearl. I wanted to check if you might have time to attend?" "If not, I can personally go in your place and handle the auction for you," Danel said, speaking carefully while holding his phone. In the background, people were passing by, curiously eyeing Danel, who was on the phone. One of them stopped the nearby receptionist, intrigued, and asked: "Is there a big name guest coming or some rare treasure being auctioned soon?" The receptionist, dressed in a formal gown with black stockings, bent slightly to show off her graceful curves. She responded softly, "Sorry, sir, I''m not sure about that, but if any treasure is up for auction, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association will contact you immediately." After the curious customer left, the receptionist looked over at Yana, who had already been promoted, and muttered enviously to herself: "Sigh, it''s all about luck. If I''d been lucky enough to meet Charles before Yana did, maybe it would be me standing next to the president now." Yana, who was the subject of the envy, was looking at Danel with eager anticipation and asked, "President, do you think Mr. Charles will attend the Stone Kingdom auction?" Danel gave her a regretful glance and replied, "Mr. Charles seems to have some business to attend to and won''t be able to make it. I''ll have to go to Stone Kingdom personally, so I''m leaving things here for you to manage." Yana''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Danel. Although she had been promoted, she had not yet reached the level of managing the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch! What had happened in that phone call that made Danel decide to go to Stone Kingdom himself? Before Yana could fully process what Danel had said, he casually added, "I''m stepping out for a bit. Get ready and spread the word. Two days from now, we''ll be auctioning off an orange quality Supreme Spear." "Orange quality?" Yana repeated in shock. She knew that even a purple quality weapon could easily support a small auction by itself. But an orange quality weapon? That could send every Beast Master in Genosha into a frenzy! "Could it be Mr. Charles...?" Yana seemed to have an epiphany and cautiously ventured the thought. Danel nodded silently, taking a deep breath. He hadn''t expected that Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master, would actually part with an orange quality Supreme Spear for auction. A bold speculation crossed Danel''s mind what if Charles had a whole collection of orange quality weapons? The thought of higher quality weapons made Danel hesitate to even entertain the idea. A golden quality weapon? Even a Level 9 Beast Master might not have one! And Charles, still just a Level 4 Beast Master, surely couldn''t possess anything of that caliber. But for now, Danel''s thoughts were clear. He was determined to go all out to help Charles find the materials he needed. Only then would someone with Charles'' potential continue to maintain a long term partnership with him. Helping Yana get promoted had been a part of this strategy. At this moment, Charles, who was at Cyber Academy, had no idea that his decision had just given Yana a substantial boost in her position. Even if he had known, he wouldn''t have cared. Charles frowned as he looked closely at the message on his phone it was from Jace. The message essentially said: there had been some developments in Lsengard, with signs of Dark Attribute Beast Masters operating there, and it had led to involvement with the Stokes family, where Celestine was located. The Genosha official organization had completely locked down the Stokes family and was conducting an investigation. Jace also mentioned, somewhat casually, that among the Genosha officials involved in the investigation, he had seen someone familiar someone who looked like Carter. The moment Carter''s name appeared in Charles''s mind, all the information about him flashed through his thoughts. The first time Charles met this man was outside the Alchemist Guild. He was a representative and advisor from the Clark family, there to recruit Charles. Charles hadn''t expected that after the Taylor family was wiped out, Carter would remain unaffected. Instead, he had transformed into someone investigating the Evil Organization. "It looks like a trip to the Stokes family is in order," Charles thought quietly to himself. "Since there''s a lead on Evil Organization members there, it''s possible there might be information about the Heart of Darkness." Charles was no longer the eighteen year old boy who had just arrived in Genosha. In less than half a year, he had become a Supervisor in Genosha with absolute authority. If necessary, he could even mobilize the Beast Master forces stationed near Lsengard. What would those people who had mocked him at Matthew''s banquet in Lsengard think when they saw him again? Those who had belittled him because of his commoner status? A small sense of anticipation rose in his heart. But before heading back to Lsengard, there were still a few things he needed to take care of. First, Charles handed over the Thunder Breaker Spear (orange quality) to Danel. Then, he sent a message to Owen, the head of the Alchemist Guild, asking him to keep an eye out for any Fire Spirit Pearls or Wind Dew that might appear in Genosha. Owen immediately agreed without hesitation. Next, Charles focused on some matters regarding the establishment of the Genius Club. The opening of the Genosha royal secret realm was still some time away. He quickly made a plan and handed it over to Zachary and Finn, instructing them to start working on it. Once everything was set, Charles sent a message to his mentor, Ezra, briefly explaining his itinerary for the next few days. Then he immediately purchased a ticket from Genosha to Lsengard. Meanwhile, at the Stokes family''s villa in Lsengard Henry, the head of the Stokes family, was pacing nervously in the main hall. As he walked back and forth, he muttered to himself, "This is it... it''s all over now. Our people can''t leave, and all we can do now is wait for the official investigation." Celestine furrowed her brow and asked in confusion, "Father, is there something you''re not telling me? Why are you so worried?" Hearing his daughter''s question, Henry stopped pacing and looked uneasy. His gaze shifted to the side, avoiding her eyes. "Alright," he sighed. "Some time ago, someone came to the Stokes family to discuss business. The prices for the materials were much lower than the market rate, but I didn''t think much of it and agreed to the deal." "Now that I think about it, something feels off about the whole situation. If I''m right, that person was definitely not normal..." Chapter 466 The Stokes Family Warehouse Hearing her father Henry''s words, Celestine''s body went limp, and she collapsed onto the sofa. A faint look of despair appeared in her eyes. "Father, how many times have I told you? The Stokes family''s business is more than enough to cover the expenses of our entire family. We can''t risk losing everything over something small. What if something goes wrong...?" Celestine took a deep breath and spoke slowly. She hadn''t expected such a situation to arise. Now, the official investigators from Genosha had completely sealed off the Stokes family''s operations. It must be the mysterious collaborator her father Henry had mentioned. This person was either a member of the Evil Organization or somehow connected to it. "The previous two collaborations didn''t cause any problems. I checked the materials thoroughly and didn''t find anything unusual or any contraband," Henry said, thinking back on the previous collaborations and speaking with certainty. Celestine quickly asked, "Father, was it only two collaborations?" Henry scratched his head and replied, "Well, to be precise, it was three times. I figured since there were no issues in the first two, when the materials were delivered yesterday, I didn''t examine them closely. I just took a quick look." Getting a large shipment into Lsengard wasn''t an easy task, especially since the main ports of entry were guarded by large numbers of Beast Masters. Only forces like Lord Matthew, the Smith family, or the Stokes family could transport large quantities of goods into Lsengard in a short period of time. "Father, where are those materials now?" Celestine straightened up, a bad feeling beginning to form in her gut. At that moment, Henry realized that if they wanted the Stokes family to stay safe, they would have to find a way to distance themselves from this mess completely. If there really were contraband in those materials and an investigation exposed it, no one would believe Henry''s explanation that he had been manipulated. "They''re in a warehouse in the city, but right now, we have no one who can leave. Even if we wanted to do something, we''d be powerless," Henry sighed and sat down on the sofa. He never would have imagined that just a few simple collaborations would end up involving an evil organization, bringing the official investigators from Genosha into the picture and restricting their freedom. If this situation continued to develop, the Stokes family was done for! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestine looked at her father, who had collapsed onto the sofa. At this moment, she didn''t know what to do. In such a time, her mind instinctively turned to one person Charles. Sigh... "If only Charles were here." "If he were, he''d definitely find a way to solve this problem. But then again, I wonder if this would cause him any trouble..." Celestine thought to herself silently. She really wanted Charles to appear suddenly, yet at the same time, she was afraid that involving him in the Stokes family''s troubles might bring him harm. Just then, Jace, who had been staring at his phone, suddenly spoke up. "The warehouse you were just talking about where is it? Charles is almost in Lsengard. He plans to check the warehouse first to see if there''s anything wrong with the shipment, and maybe find some clues." Jace said casually, without a hint of worry. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire As soon as his words left his mouth, Henry and Celestine immediately looked up, their eyes locking onto Jace, their expressions as if they were dreaming. Celestine, unsure, looked at Jace and asked, "What do you mean by that? Charles is almost in Lsengard?" Henry, like a drowning man seeing a life preserver, sprang up from the sofa and rushed over to Jace, urgently asking, "Is it Charles? Can he help the Stokes family get out of this crisis?" Jace raised the phone in his hand and answered slowly, "Don''t worry, I''ve already told Charles everything you just said. With him handling it, nothing will go wrong." Celestine let out a deep sigh of relief. She spoke to Henry, who still seemed uncertain, "Father, Charles is personally appointed by Emperor of Genosha as a Supervisor. With him here, we don''t have to worry about any unexpected problems." "The Stokes family will naturally accept responsibility for any mistakes. But that doesn''t mean that just because Charles steps in, we''ll be off the hook. Father, you shouldn''t have allowed yourself to be manipulated by others for the sake of profit," Celestine said seriously. Henry nodded forcefully in agreement. His heart was now filled with hope, eagerly waiting to see what Charles would do next. Outside a warehouse in Lsengard, A young man, about 1.8 meters tall, looking around 25 years old, with a scruffy beard and an exhausted expression, was strolling leisurely. This person was Charles, who had used the orange quality item Beast Transformation Flesh. Beast Transformation Flesh [orange quality]: A magical disguise item forged from the flesh of a special ferocious beast using a unique technique. It can only be used once and will transform the user into a remarkably realistic human form based on their thoughts. The appearance, voice, and aura will all be extraordinarily lifelike, so much so that even a Beast Master below level nine would find it difficult to discern. After prolonged use, even a level nine Beast Master will not notice any abnormalities unless they directly touch the disguised person''s body. The reason Charles used Beast Transformation Flesh was that he knew if he revealed his true identity, he would undoubtedly be recognized. That could cause a commotion, making it impossible to properly investigate the Stokes family''s situation. "How''s it looking? Are there any people lying in wait nearby?" Charles communicated silently with Mousie in his mind. From his speculation, if there was something related to the Evil Organization hidden in the Stokes family''s goods, the other side would likely have sent someone to secretly monitor the area. The next moment, Mousie''s response confirmed Charles''s suspicion. "Master, there''s someone in the alley to your left, hiding in the shadows and observing everything around them," Mousie''s voice echoed in Charles''s mind. After receiving the answer, Charles didn''t show any sign of surprise. He casually walked past the alley''s entrance without hesitation. He wasn''t in a hurry to catch the person lying in wait. Charles planned to check the warehouse first. Finding an empty corner, ensuring no one was watching, Charles immediately activated his Darkness Cloak. His figure instantly vanished from sight and blended into the shadows. Inside the Stokes family''s warehouse, Countless goods were neatly arranged on the ground. Charles carefully scanned the area. After confirming there was no one else present, he deactivated Darkness Cloak. "So many goods... how long is this going to take?" Charles muttered, rubbing his chin. After thinking for a moment, Charles didn''t hesitate and used his self created combat technique, Divine Domain, to enhance his sensory abilities. Under the influence of Divine Domain, all the details of the warehouse appeared clearly in Charles''s mind. This included the way the goods were packed, the pressure on the bottom wooden boards, the smells, and more. Charles slowly walked around, eventually stopping in front of a large wooden crate. There was a strange, uncomfortable aura emanating from it that made Charles feel uneasy. Taking out the Black Gold Long Knife from his Storage Space, Charles opened the crate. Inside, there was a black object resembling stone. Instantly, an informational prompt appeared before his eyes: Fragment of the Dark Altar [orange quality]: This altar was forged using special materials, after placing 99 pure, innocent boys and girls under the age of ten in a completely dark space and gradually shrinking the space until the children died in each other''s embrace. The altar contains the tormented souls that can communicate with certain dark entities. Charles froze for a moment. His pupils contracted slightly, and he took a deep breath. The moment he saw the Dark Altar fragment, it was as if he could hear hallucinations in his ears small children crying helplessly and painfully. "So, this is the Dark Altar? This is just a fragment. There must be more. I need to look for the rest." He searched carefully but did not find any other Dark Altar fragments. It seemed the person who tried to transport the Dark Altar into Lsengard had not had the chance to bring the other pieces. "Or maybe they used other forces in Lsengard, just like the Stokes family," Charles thought instinctively. But since the Stokes family had already attracted the attention of Genosha''s officials, the person using them would likely move the Dark Altar fragments quickly, or else they would face serious risk. While pondering, Charles carefully closed the crate again, restoring it to its original state. Once everything was back in place, Charles used Darkness Cloak to conceal himself. He planned to cast a wider net and see if he could follow the person using the Stokes family, hoping to gather more clues. Time passed, and about ten minutes later, footsteps and voices could suddenly be heard outside the warehouse. "So, anything unusual?" someone asked. "No, don''t worry. The Genosha investigators have been deliberately drawn away by the noise we created. They won''t notice this place for a while." A hoarse voice responded. "Good. Let''s get to work. First, move the altar, then lie low for a while. Once the Genosha investigators leave, we''ll find a way to move the Heart of Darkness into Lsengard." Charles, hidden in the shadows, instantly became alert. He hadn''t expected to overhear information about the Heart of Darkness. Moreover, it seemed like these people were planning to do something in Lsengard? Chapter 467 Matthews Information Charles thought carefully. He wasn''t planning to take action just yet. Instead, he intended to quietly follow these people and see where they would move the Dark Altar to. Charles wanted to gather more information or, perhaps, deliberately cause the Genosha investigators to leave, luring these people into acting on their own, so that he could take them all down at once. "The Heart of Darkness, this gives me a lead on the materials for Mousie''s promotion. I never expected to find a clue about the Heart of Darkness in a small place like Lsengard." Charles thought to himself with some feeling. He then recalled the Dark Altar Fragment in the wooden crate, as well as the information that described how the Dark Altar was made. "The abandoned factory under Genosha Calivia... the dead children were made into illegal Miracle Drugs, and the method to create the Dark Altar how crazy and depraved are these people!" "Stay calm. Only act when I have absolute certainty. I must not let anyone slip through my fingers!" Charles kept taking deep breaths. He was usually a very calm person, but the things he had seen now stirred up an uncontrollable rage within him. He was tempted to act immediately, to use the Black Gold Long Knife in his hand and make these people feel what true despair and pain were! But that would definitely alert others. If he scared them off now, it would be a disaster. The person responsible for moving the Dark Altar Fragment wasn''t a very powerful Beast Master. They didn''t notice that Charles had been following them. They kept looping around Lsengard, repeatedly checking for any signs of being followed. Hours passed before they finally took the Dark Altar fragments to a secluded villa. Charles noted the address, but didn''t act recklessly. He wasn''t sure if there were any high level Beast Masters inside the villa. He left Mousie nearby to keep watch and record anyone entering or exiting. Without hesitation, Charles headed straight for the Stokes family. Since the Stokes family had already been sealed off by Genosha''s investigators, Charles could only use Darkness Cloak to silently sneak in. As soon as he entered the Stokes family villa, Charles saw Henry anxiously pacing back and forth, Celestine lying on the sofa, and Jace playing with his phone. When Charles deactivated Beast Transformation Flesh and Darkness Cloak, Celestine immediately noticed him. "Charles!" Celestine was about to call out, but Charles gestured for her to be quiet, then motioned for her to draw the curtains. After making sure no one outside could observe the situation inside, Charles approached Celestine. "Charles, you''re here? How did it go? Did you encounter any danger?" Celestine asked, a bit anxiously. She feared that Charles might get hurt because of the Stokes family''s situation, and she couldn''t bear that. Charles shook his head and calmly replied, "It''s fine. I just went to the warehouse, and indeed, there were some illegal items. Uncle Henry, could you go over everything with me again? Don''t leave out any details." The latter part of his sentence was directed at Henry. Henry paused for a moment, then began to carefully recall how the collaborator had contacted him and all the details of their previous two collaborations. Charles furrowed his brow slightly. From what it looked like, there didn''t seem to be any problems. It was just that those people had used the Stokes family to transport large amounts of goods into Lsengard, disguising themselves as collaborators. The Stokes family wasn''t aware of this; they were just being used. "It seems that Carter is trying to get revenge on me? I''ve heard he was quite close with Zane before. I didn''t expect that after the Taylor family was wiped out, he still hasn''t given up," Charles thought to himself. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire The Genosha investigators locking down the Stokes family didn''t make sense, after all. The Stokes family members couldn''t leave, and if something was uncovered, they wouldn''t be able to explain themselves. "Charles, what did you do with the illegal items?" Henry asked urgently. Charles waved his hand and replied briefly, "It''s hard to say for now. I''ve made other discoveries. This is a bigger issue, and we''ll need to take it slow." After hearing Charles'' response, Henry didn''t press further but nodded, clearly still very worried. Jace, however, spoke up. "Uncle Henry, don''t worry. Charles must already have a plan. Just trust him." Henry looked at Jace in surprise. He couldn''t imagine how one person could have such strong trust in another, as though Charles could solve any problem. However, he had no better solution and could only hope that Charles could resolve the issue once and for all. At that moment, Henry''s phone vibrated. A text message came through, sent by Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard: [Henry, Lord Carter asks that you come to the Lord''s residence tonight. There''s been a new development, and Lord Matthew wants to announce something in front of all the forces of Lsengard.] [Sigh, brace yourself. If nothing unexpected happens, the Stokes family is finished.] Henry''s hands trembled as he held the phone. He suddenly looked up and helplessly stared at Charles, urgently saying, "What should we do, Charles? I really haven''t done anything!" "I just reached an agreement with others, to buy some materials, that''s all. How did it come to this?" "There''s a huge misunderstanding in this!" Henry''s expression was heavy as he repeated the words from Lord Matthew in his mind. The situation was difficult to explain, and the Genosha officials wouldn''t listen to his explanation! Celestine, worried, looked at Henry and comforted him, "Father, don''t worry, Charles is here." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles maintained a calm expression and simply said, "It''s fine. I''ll go with you tonight." "Really? Charles, all our hope is on you now. If you can save the Stokes family, I will definitely" Henry''s words were interrupted by Charles raising his hand. "Uncle Henry, you''ve been good to me since I was in Lsengard. I will not just sit by and watch the Stokes family suffer undeserved treatment." "Also, I''m an official of Genosha. As a Supervisor, it''s my responsibility to be involved. I won''t wrong innocent people, but I also won''t let anyone guilty off the hook." Charles spoke calmly. He knew exactly what he was doing. Based on the information available, the Stokes family had made mistakes, but they weren''t intentional, and the issue was discovered in time without causing serious consequences. Now, he wanted to see how Carter would target the Stokes family in front of him, a Genosha Supervisor. After all, as a Genosha Supervisor, he had the authority to investigate Genosha officials, including, but not limited to, temporarily suspending them or mobilizing all relevant departments to cooperate. Carter was naturally within Charles'' jurisdiction. After hearing Charles'' words, Henry let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Charles, who remained calm, he felt a sense of bewilderment rise in his chest. It hadn''t been that long. The eighteen year old youth from back then had already grown into someone capable of saving the Stokes family. At the same time, Henry was also relieved, feeling grateful that their relationship had been good from the beginning, and that they hadn''t offended Charles. Otherwise, the Stokes family might have been done for by now. Kevin and Robert still hadn''t been found, after all! On the other side, Celestine''s gaze was entirely focused on Charles. She looked at him with a somewhat mesmerized expression, her eyes filled with admiration. It was hard to describe the feeling. At this moment, Charles seemed like a god in Celestine''s eyes. Facing a crisis that could send the entire Stokes family into ruin, Charles remained calm and composed, full of confidence. If it had been another eighteen year old boy, he would probably have helplessly thrown up his hands and said, "What can we do?" Thinking this, Celestine took a deep breath. She slowly walked up to Charles and asked with concern, "Charles, you must not have eaten properly with how hurriedly you came. There''s still some time; let me cook something for you." Hearing Celestine''s words, Charles nodded in agreement. He was indeed a little hungry, and he also wanted to see how Celestine''s cooking skills were. "Sis Winter, make one for me too, I''m hungry as well," Jace quickly raised his hand, trying to make his presence known. Celestine immediately replied, "If you want to eat, go cook it yourself!" Though she said that, ten minutes later, Celestine brought two bowls of steaming noodles. She carefully placed one in front of Charles and gently said, "Eat quickly, be careful, it''s hot. I even fried two eggs for you; see how they taste?" Jace sighed, stood up, and walked to the table. He picked up the other bowl of noodles, glanced inside, and saw only a few vegetables. He turned his head to look at the delicious fried eggs in Charles'' bowl and sighed again. At least there was something to eat. The Stokes family was wealthy enough that they weren''t down to just two eggs. Those two fried eggs were simply Celestine''s way of showing her special treatment for Charles. Jace couldn''t help but feel envious of the special way Celestine treated Charles. It was an unconscious favoritism, a silent expression of someone''s feelings. "When will I ever be treated like Charles, in such a special way by someone?" Jace silently thought to himself. Time passed quickly. In the evening, the sound of brakes suddenly echoed outside the Stokes family''s villa. Charles lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside. He saw several black SUVs parked at the entrance, and some Beast Masters in black suits and sunglasses slowly stepped out. Chapter 468 No One Opposes Following behind the black suited Beast Masters, Henry, Celestine, and Charles drove the Stokes family''s car towards Lsengard''s lord Matthew''s residence. "These people look very professional, but they seem to be treating us with great care. The distance between the vehicles is quite large. If we wanted to escape, they''d definitely be too slow to react," Jace said from the back seat, carefully observing the cars in front and behind. Hearing him, Henry, who was driving, slightly trembled, causing the car to sway slightly. Sitting in the passenger seat, Charles turned his head to glance at Henry and said slowly, "Uncle Henry, you''d better not have any inappropriate thoughts. These people are doing this on purpose." "On purpose?" Henry didn''t fully understand what Charles meant. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded slightly and gave a brief explanation. "Yes. I suspect that Carter doesn''t have any substantial evidence right now, so he''s deliberately making statements that create a huge sense of crisis for you. If you think about taking any action during this time, the Stokes family will have no way out of this situation." After hearing Charles''s words, Henry instinctively glanced at him. This eighteen year old boy''s gaze was as calm and still as the ocean, possessing a composure and calmness far beyond his years. Even Henry, the head of the Stokes family in Lsengard, didn''t know how to handle the crisis facing the Stokes family. Only Charles remained exceptionally calm, composed, and unruffled. "Sometimes, by analyzing the opponent''s actions, we can reasonably infer their intentions and what kind of leverage they have." "Now, it seems Carter doesn''t have much leverage, which is why he''s trying to provoke a mistake from the Stokes family. Uncle Henry, don''t worry. Trust me, everything will be fine." Charles''s voice rang out again. Henry took a deep breath, trying to steady the steering wheel, and nodded firmly. Meanwhile, Celestine''s gaze never left Charles. When she was at her most helpless, Charles appeared, bringing hope for a solution. For Celestine, this was an irresistible, fatal attraction. Meanwhile, inside a luxurious room in Lsengard''s Lord Matthew''s residence, Carter sat comfortably in a rocking chair, holding a glass of red wine. "This is a fine wine that Lord Matthew of Lsengard has kept for many years. It tastes great. Would you like to try some?" Carter said with a slight smile, addressing the person next to him. "No need, Lord Matthew. The group sent to escort the Stokes family has already departed. The Stokes family should be on the road by now. Perhaps you should head to the banquet hall instead?" a voice suggested. Carter slowly lowered his head, looking at the red wine in his glass as he swirled it. He asked with some surprise, "The Stokes family hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary?" "No, according to our sources, the Stokes family has been very obedient. Could it be that they are too afraid to attempt an escape?" the person replied. Carter stood up with a slight expression of regret, finishing the wine in his glass in one gulp. He then smacked his lips and savored the taste of the fine wine. Walking over to the window, he gazed out at the night scene. "It''s fine. Even if they are following the rules, nothing will go wrong. Many of the factions in Lsengard aren''t particularly welcoming of our arrival." "They don''t realize that, for Genosha, targeting any factions related to the [Constellation] organization has now become a top priority." "Knowing we''ve arrived, these people are so na?ve. None of them are even trying to curry favor with me, the investigator. It''s simply foolish." "I must make them understand whether or not they are actually colluding with the [Constellation] organization, I have plenty of ways to bring their family to ruin!" Carter''s voice grew slow and cold, and his gaze became sharp and ruthless. When the Taylor family was executed, he had been lucky. Since he wasn''t from the Taylor family and didn''t bear the Taylor surname, and because his parents had spent all their wealth and resources, he had been extracted from the incident. His good fortune didn''t end there. He had coincidentally arrived when Genosha was forming its investigative team, conducting investigations all over the country. That was how he ended up in Lsengard, tasked with investigating the Stokes family. "But, my lord, the Stokes family has a daughter named Celestine, and she has a very close relationship with Charles. If Charles finds out, we''ll be in big trouble!" someone voiced their concern. Carter suddenly turned around, fixing his gaze on the speaker until the person lowered their head, and only then did he withdraw his stare. "Risk and reward are always proportional. His Majesty the Emperor is fully committed to cracking down on anything related to the [Constellation] organization. We''re just lucky to have stumbled upon a bit of a lead." "But those involved with the [Constellation] organization aren''t so simple. The trail has gone cold." "However, there''s still the Stokes family. If we can label them as a family collaborating with the [Constellation] organization, do you know how much credit we''ll earn?" "Not only will we be promoted, but if we can thoroughly convict the Stokes family, all the other factions in Lsengard will naturally be forced to offer us money and resources, begging us to spare them." The person who had lowered their head seemed still somewhat confused. They muttered softly, "But we don''t have concrete evidence." "Evidence? Do we really need evidence?" Carter chuckled. "If we truly had decisive evidence, these factions in Lsengard wouldn''t be so easily subdued." He walked over to the person''s side, reached out, and patted their shoulder, saying, "Fortune favors the bold, and the timid starve. As long as we manage to convict them, even Charles won''t be able to do anything!" "Let''s go. It''s our turn to make an entrance. Let''s see how these timid factions in Lsengard respond." With that, Carter pushed open the door to the room and walked toward the banquet hall. The remaining people in the room exchanged glances but said nothing in opposition. After a brief hesitation, they gritted their teeth and followed him. At that moment, inside the banquet hall of Lsengard''s Lord Matthew''s residence, various factions from Lsengard had already gathered and were anxiously waiting. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire David''s face was dark, and he seemed extremely anxious. He looked at the crowd in the banquet hall and let out a silent sigh. The Smith family had a good relationship with the Stokes family, but in the face of such matters, no one could do anything. After all, the entire Genosha was now focused on investigating and cracking down on the [Constellation] organization. Anything related to an Evil Organization like the [Constellation] organization usually doesn''t end well. David naturally understood this. He knew that Henry would never have the guts to collaborate with the [Constellation] organization he was most likely just being used. Sigh, the Stokes family really is out of luck. If any other faction were in their place, they''d be unable to escape the current predicament. It seems like the Stokes family is going to be completely finished. David said with a hint of sadness. Next to him, Raj from the Blackwood family of Lsengard nodded as well. His mood was inevitably tinged with a sense of sorrow. Originally, in the small city of Lsengard, the Blackwood family, the Smith family, and the Stokes family had no real enemies, apart from Lord Matthew himself. But then suddenly, along came Carter, the lord from Genosha Calivia, representing the official Genosha investigation into matters related to Evil Organizations. These Lsengard factions had no means of resistance at all; they could only watch as events unfolded. "Unless a miracle happens, but who in Lsengard could possibly save the Stokes family?" Raj said with a hint of despair. He really couldn''t think of anyone in the small city of Lsengard who had the authority to challenge Carter, especially since Carter was representing the official Genosha government! As the two of them were quietly discussing, the doors to the banquet hall were suddenly pushed open, and Carter, followed by the other investigators, swaggered in. He walked directly to the center of the banquet hall, positioned himself right next to Lord Matthew, and then casually looked around. "Has everyone arrived? If not, you might find yourselves suspected of colluding with an Evil Organization," Carter said flatly. His casual words made everyone in the room tense up no one wanted to be associated with an Evil Organization. "My lord, the Stokes family hasn''t arrived yet. Should we wait a little longer?" Matthew said softly. He wasn''t particularly concerned about the Stokes family; he just had to consider the relationship between Charles and Celestine. If he didn''t say something now, Charles might hold a grudge in the future, and that would be disastrous. "The matter of the Stokes family colluding with the Evil Organization is already very clear. Lord, do you still want to defend and exonerate the Stokes family? If that''s the case, I will have to suspect that the collusion with the Evil Organization doesn''t only involve the Stokes family," Carter said with a smile. The atmosphere at the banquet immediately fell silent, and everyone turned their attention to Carter, who stood at the center of the room, and Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard. Matthew opened his mouth but didn''t respond, effectively confirming Carter''s words. "Very well, you''re all intelligent people. This matter won''t end so easily. I will have the investigation team conduct a thorough inquiry into all the forces present here. I hope you will cooperate," Carter said, raising his chin slightly, a smug look spreading across his face. This feeling was truly satisfying easily manipulating everyone in the room. What evidence? The truth didn''t matter at all. Whether the Stokes family had truly been used or not, he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was making sure the other forces present knew his power. Only then would they willingly give him money and resources. If they refused to cooperate, even without evidence, he could easily have his subordinates plant some. "Everyone, let''s raise our glasses. I too hope this matter can be resolved soon," Carter said, casually picking up a glass of red wine and lifting it above his head. Just then, the door to the banquet hall was opened again. Chapter 469 Lord Supervisor As the door to the banquet hall slowly opened, everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and turned to look outside. There, the head of the Stokes family, Henry, walked in slowly, his expression tense. Behind him were two men and one woman. One of the men wore a baseball cap and a mask, making it hard to see his face. "Isn''t that Celestine? Who''s the guy with him?" someone whispered. "He seems to be another genius from Cyber Academy. I heard he came back with Celestine. Why is he here? Could he have a way to save the Stokes family?" "Dream on. There''s no one in little Lsengard who has the power to help the Stokes family, not even the Lord." "Yeah, true... sigh, the Stokes family was unlucky. They used to do a lot of charity work, but who would have thought...?" "Shh, keep your voice down, don''t say anything more." Few people noticed Charles, who was walking at the back. He had put on a hat and a mask in advance to get a look at Carter''s tactics. Only David and Raj exchanged puzzled glances, vaguely recognizing his figure, but for a moment, they couldn''t place who he was. David and Raj looked at the weary Henry, about to say something, but were interrupted by Carter. "Henry, colluding with the Evil Organization is a serious crime. Our investigators already have evidence. If you confess publicly now, I''ll consider it as voluntary surrender," Carter said, swirling the wine in his glass, never once looking directly at Henry. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Henry felt uneasy. He had no idea what evidence Carter had, but he knew he hadn''t colluded with the Evil Organization. Plus, there was the conversation with Charles before he arrived. Grinding his teeth, Henry said, "The Stokes family was just used, we are not guilty to that extent!" Immediately, Carter stopped swirling his wine and looked up at Henry, coldly replying, "I''ll give you one more chance. If not, many people in the Stokes family will die. If you confess now, there might still be a chance for the Stokes family to rise again." "The Stokes family has not betrayed Genosha," Henry repeated firmly. Carter finished the wine in his glass, then snapped his fingers. Soon, members of the investigation team left the banquet. Everyone present watched the unfolding scene with curiosity. David and Raj exchanged a look, whispered to each other, and then quietly moved towards the Lsengard Forging Masters Guild, the Alchemist Guild, and the Beast Master Guild. However, before they could reach these groups, they saw the president of the Lsengard Alchemist Guild turn around, signaling his rejection. As for the presidents of the Lsengard Forging Masters Guild and the Beast Master Guild, they were the same. "It seems like they don''t want to offend Carter. Is there really no way out?" David said, a bitter and helpless smile curling on his lips. These people were the most powerful figures in Genosha Lsengard. If they didn''t want to lend a hand, the Stokes family would have absolutely no hope whatsoever! Soon, the investigators who had left earlier returned, dragging a battered Beast Master with them. They roughly shoved the Beast Master in front of the crowd and said, "This is an Evil Organization member we captured. He has confessed that the Stokes family indeed has a relationship with them." Upon hearing this, the vast majority of people in the room were immediately in an uproar, with only a few looking at the scene with skeptical eyes. "This is his confession letter, along with his signature and fingerprints," Carter said, pulling out the relevant evidence. A smile that couldn''t be contained spread across his face. Evidence? With evidence like this, he could easily produce piles of it. The investigation into the Constellation organization was a complete and utter carnival! Yes, a carnival! With just this kind of evidence, a person or a faction could be labeled as betraying Genosha and colluding with the Evil Organization. Merit, money everything could be obtained effortlessly and without struggle! Because not only did these investigators need money and merit, but some of the big figures in Genosha needed it too. "How do you prove this person is actually a member of the Evil Organization?" At that moment, a voice suddenly spoke up. Everyone immediately turned their attention to the person who had spoken. It was the one who had been following Henry, the man wearing a hat and mask. Carter frowned slightly, then a look of amusement appeared on his face as he responded, "A bit of a shame, really. After realizing his mistakes, this man was filled with regret. While we weren''t paying attention, he bit off his own tongue, gouged out his eyes, cut off his ears, and even broke his own hands, the very hands he had used to write." At that moment, the others in the room began to closely examine the Beast Master lying on the ground. They gasped in shock, deeply impressed by Carter''s ruthless and brutal methods. Now, the power to explain the situation was entirely in Carter and the hands of the other investigators. Even if someone realized that the Beast Master on the ground might not actually be a genuine member of the Evil Organization, they couldn''t overturn Carter''s words. "Someone, arrest Henry and everyone from the Stokes family, and throw them in the dungeons!" Carter''s voice suddenly rang out, making everyone else in the room shiver. Immediately, the other investigators moved into action, surrounding Henry, Celestine, Jace, and Charles. Henry turned around, looking at Charles, putting all his hope in him. Charles slowly stepped past Henry and walked toward the Beast Master lying on the ground. The others also realized what was happening and stopped their movements. Under the gaze of everyone, Charles reached the Beast Master''s side, crouched down slowly, and helped him up. Then Charles took the Beast Master''s arm, gently extended his fingers, and wrote a few words on his skin. [Did they force you?] Instantly, the Beast Master, whose eyes, tongue, ears, and hands were all gone, began to tremble violently. It seemed as if he recalled some terrible and painful experience. He curled his body into a ball, huddled on the ground, and remained completely still. Charles took a deep breath, clenched his fists, then slowly relaxed them. He turned his body around, his cold gaze fixed on Carter. Carter felt as though he were being stared at by death itself, shivers running down his spine. "You''re from the Stokes family? No matter who you are, the Stokes family''s collusion with the Evil Organization and their betrayal of Genosha is a fact!" Carter said dismissively, waving his hand and urging his subordinates to move quickly and control the group. "Who I am isn''t important. What matters is that you can''t simply convict them like this. Every person has the right to doubt whether your evidence is real," Charles said calmly. "Right? You have no right or qualification to doubt. The Emperor''s orders are to strike down the Evil Organization that threatens the world. I''m just following orders," Carter replied arrogantly. He glanced at Charles and snorted coldly. "Get out!" Under Carter''s command, the other investigators began to close in on Charles. Charles furrowed his brow. He first made sure to protect the Beast Master, who was curled up on the ground, then reached up to remove his mask and hat. When the investigators at the banquet saw Charles'' appearance, they froze in place, as if struck by lightning. Some people gaped in disbelief, shouting in shock, "Ch, Charles?" "Impossible!" "It''s over, it''s over." Carter''s body went limp, almost collapsing to the ground. He rubbed his eyes hard, trying to figure out if the Charles in front of him was just an illusion. "I, Charles, Genosha Supervisor, hereby temporarily revoke all of your rights as investigators until the truth is uncovered." "All investigators, stay where you are." The calm voice echoed in everyone''s ears. The investigators were completely stunned, frozen in place, doubting whether they were dreaming. One of the investigators realized what was about to happen. Fear overtook his reason, and he tried to flee. Before he could take a single step, a black blade of light instantly severed one of his legs. Thud. Aaaahhh! The sound of him falling, his agonized screams, and the gurgling sound of blood pouring from his wound, mixed with the fearful swallowing of saliva from others, echoed clearly in the otherwise silent banquet hall. "I said, stay where you are." Charles held the [Black Gold Long Knife] in his hand, his voice completely devoid of emotion. He shifted his indifferent gaze toward Carter, and Carter instantly felt his legs weaken. Desperately, he reached out and grasped the nearby table to keep himself from collapsing. "Ch, Charles, you can''t..." Carter stammered. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could finish his sentence, the [Black Gold Long Knife] in Charles'' hand moved slightly, and a powerful killing intent surged instantly. "What should you call me?" Carter swallowed hard, trying to control his trembling body, and said, "Lord Supervisor." "Stay where you are. Don''t move, or your fate will be the same as that person''s." Charles glanced coldly at Carter. He slowly turned around and surveyed the room. No one dared to meet his gaze. All the investigators lowered their heads, trembling. "Someone, go stop the bleeding for that foolish person." Charles casually pointed at the one whose leg he had severed with the [Black Gold Knife Glow]. Jace was the first to react. He hurried over and began applying pressure to stop the bleeding. Chapter 470 Why? "My lord, what should we do? What should we do? Charles actually appeared in Lsengard! He was personally appointed as a Supervisor by His Majesty the Emperor!" someone whispered to Carter. Carter took a deep breath, glancing at the Beast Master lying on the ground, trying to calm himself down. Right now, the most important thing to do was to prove that the evidence he had presented earlier was fake, and the key to that was the tortured Beast Master in front of him. "Calm down. I''ve already gouged out this man''s eyes, cut off his tongue, his ears, and even broke both his hands. He won''t leak anything! He absolutely won''t!" Carter thought to himself. This Beast Master wasn''t a member of the Evil Organization; he was just an ordinary third tier Beast Master, one of those tragic souls with no family, no friends, no support perfect for framing the Stokes family. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should''ve recorded a video and then killed him when I had the chance. That would have been more secure!" Carter was filled with regret. Not because he harmed others, but because he regretted not being more cruel. He steadied his breathing, trying to calm down. After a while, he lowered his head and slowly said to Charles, "Lord Supervisor, there may be some misunderstanding here. The Stokes family may not have really colluded with the Evil Organization. Perhaps we can end this here. We can''t let those bad people go free!" Charles seemed not to have heard anything. He simply continued staring at the Beast Master curled up on the ground. The others in the room were now beginning to understand what was happening. David, with a hint of excitement, glanced at Charles and instinctively said, "How did I forget? If anyone can save the Stokes family, it has to be Charles!" "He''s only eighteen, and he was appointed as the Genosha Supervisor by His Majesty the Emperor! What a genius!" Many of the people at the banquet were the same ones who had been present when Charles and Grace signed the [human contract]. Back then, they had looked down on a commoner, watching as he made a bet with the talented daughter of the Lord of Lsengard. Who would have thought that within less than half a year, that boy would become someone everyone now looked up to? At that moment, the heads of the Forging Masters Guild, the Alchemist Guild, and the Beast Master Guild in Lsengard exchanged glances, their eyes full of regret. If only they hadn''t rejected David and Raj when they came earlier! Who would have expected that the Lord Supervisor himself would appear in person? At this moment, Charles seemed like the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, had personally descended upon Lsengard, possessing absolute authority. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Charles pulled out a bottle of glowing orange miracle drug and without any hesitation, fed it into the Beast Master''s mouth. Seeing Charles'' actions, Carter''s pupils shrank sharply, then slowly widened. He looked up in disbelief, staring at Charles with wide eyes, shocked as he said, "Orange quality miracle drug? Orange quality!" "Is it that surprising? He''ll recover soon, and as for what happened, let him explain it himself," Charles replied calmly, glancing at him. Carter felt as though he had been stripped bare and thrown into an icy cold environment. He managed to force a grim smile and said, "This is fake, right, Charles? You''re trying to trick me, aren''t you? There can''t be that many orange quality miracle drugs! Even if there were, you wouldn''t waste one on a stranger, no way!" "Is orange quality miracle drug that rare?" Charles responded with a calm expression. Carter''s face froze instantly, his eyes filled with despair. He no longer felt like he was above everyone else, full of confidence like before. If it had been anyone else, Carter would have been confident that no one would expose the cruel way he tortured the innocent Beast Master, or the fabricated evidence he created. Because no one else had an orange quality miracle drug! Even if someone did, they wouldn''t waste it on a stranger! But this person was Charles, who became the Genosha Supervisor at just eighteen and held absolute authority! "I... Lord Supervisor, please, listen to me. I can explain, it''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Carter could no longer hold himself together. He collapsed to the ground and, crawling on all fours, dragged himself toward Charles. As soon as he reached Charles'' side, he grabbed onto Charles'' pant leg and begged desperately. "My lord, please, it''s a misunderstanding!" "Lord Supervisor, I can explain, I really can explain!" Tears welled up in Carter''s eyes as he spoke, looking pitiful beyond measure. However, Charles didn''t spare him a single glance. He merely said coldly, "Back then, this Beast Master must have begged like this too." To gouge out an innocent Beast Master''s eyes, cut off his tongue, his ears, break his hands, and pin a false crime on him. Charles couldn''t imagine how cruel a person could be to that extent. It was beyond human. Carter was nothing more than a beast! No, he was even worse than a beast! Hearing the coldness and ruthlessness in Charles'' voice, Carter knew, without a doubt, that Charles had no intention of letting him go. With that thought, Carter gritted his teeth and reached into his chest, pulling out a dagger that gleamed with a cold light, which instantly appeared in his hand. However, before he could use the dagger to harm the Beast Master, who was curled up on the ground, Charles who had been vigilant the entire time suddenly kicked out. His foot landed squarely in Carter''s abdomen. In an instant, Carter''s body was sent flying backward, like a shrimp being tossed, crashing through two or three tables before coming to a halt. The tremendous force caused internal injuries, and blood slowly oozed from the corner of his mouth. "Charles! You''re an idiot! Do you have any idea how many people have gained huge wealth and contributions from the investigation into the Evil Organization? You''re going against the ministers of Genosha!" Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "They won''t let you get away with this!" "You''re just a lucky commoner, and even if you were a member of the Genosha royal family, you wouldn''t die a good death!" Carter yelled and cursed, now sounding like a vengeful ghost, threatening with every word. What he said was true. The reason he dared to do this was because he wasn''t the only one involved. From top to bottom, many people had tacitly allowed such things to happen, all silently profiting from it. But then Charles, a person with enormous power, appeared and shattered the delicate balance. "So what?" Charles gave Carter, who was collapsing, a faint glance. "Are you telling me that after seeing all of this, I should just choose to ignore it?" As soon as he saw the tortured Beast Master, Charles understood everything. If such evidence could be officially acknowledged, it meant that behind Carter, there was an undeniable force, one that had been silently allowing everything to happen. The reason was simple because of profit. Huge profit. "Sometimes, I really don''t understand you people. The reason humans are called humans isn''t because of their brilliant minds, but because of the morals and spirit they can''t ignore." "If those are lost, then what makes a person any different from a demon?" Charles looked at the Beast Master lying on the ground, gradually recovering from his injuries, and sighed in relief. The power of the orange quality miracle drug was truly incredible such injuries could heal! "A demon? Hahahaha, you''re too naive, Charles. Do you know how many people are involved in all of this?" "You don''t know. You''re naively thinking everything should be perfect, that this world should be filled with morals and responsibility?" "No, no, that''s not it. If you''re a man, then continue investigating. Do you dare?" Carter wobbled, spitting blood, slowly walking toward Charles. His eyes were bloodshot, his face contorted with rage, looking like an evil spirit ready to strike. Charles calmly gripped the black gold long knife and used the back of the blade to knock Carter down. He looked down at the Beast Master, whose eyes were slowly opening. The Beast Master gazed around in confusion until his eyes locked onto Charles. For a moment, he stood still, mouth slightly agape, but no sound came out. "Take your time to adjust. Your tongue just grew back, you still need to get used to it," Charles spoke softly, his tone gentle. The Beast Master''s emotions reached their breaking point, and he could no longer hold back. His facial features seemed to be squeezed by invisible hands, his mouth opened as if in agony, and his facial muscles stiffened. A heart wrenching cry rang out, accompanied by choking sobs. "Ch... Charles, they tortured me... they cut open my skin with a knife, then smeared sugar water on it, attracting ants to crawl all over me, biting me..." "I couldn''t resist. I just confessed to everything they told me." "But... but in the end, they still gouged out my eyes, cut off my tongue, my ears, and broke my hands." "Why? Why did they do this to me?" "My father died in battle for the country, my mother sacrificed herself saving others. I''ve been an orphan since I was young. I''ve done nothing wrong. Why? Why?" In the end, the innocent Beast Master kept repeating those three words, "Why?" Charles took a deep breath, unsure of how to answer. The anger in his heart was burning uncontrollably now, and he wanted to do something! Tightening his grip on the black gold long knife, Charles slowly brought the blade back, the sharp tip scraping against the ground like death sharpening its scythe. The sound was harsh, filled with an aura of death. Carter watched silently as Charles moved closer, a grin spreading across his face. Chapter 471 A Sudden Change "Charles, I really never expected this. Zane, the Taylor family because of you, they perished. In the end, even I fall into your hands," Carter chuckled bitterly, his face filled with reluctance. A mere eighteen year old commoner. How did he manage to not only destroy the Taylor family but bring about such a tragic end for himself? Seeing the murderous look in Charles''s eyes, Carter knew that today, he was as good as dead. But even if he were to die, he swore he wouldn''t let Charles have it easy! With that thought in mind, Carter continued, "Charles, aren''t you the hero of Genosha? Don''t you want to know who''s silently allowing these things to happen, reaping the profits behind the scenes?" "They''re the ministers of Genosha, the ones holding the highest power in the kingdom. Charles, do you dare oppose them?" "Do you dare?" "Why are you silent? Aren''t you afraid?" At this moment, Carter seemed like a madman, screaming and shouting in a frenzy. When Charles finally stood before him, he spoke calmly, "You''re wrong about one thing." "What''s that?" Carter was momentarily stunned. "It''s not that I want to oppose them. It''s that they want to oppose me." Charles''s voice was calm, but those words left everyone in the room speechless. No one dared speak. Even Carter, who had been shouting madly, paused, trying to understand the weight of those words. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few seconds later, Carter finally realized what Charles meant. "Well, no surprise there," Carter exhaled, a smile forming on his face. There was no pain, no regret only a sense of admiration and respect. The difference between Charles opposing them and them opposing Charles was vast. In the first case, the ministers of Genosha were positioned as high ranking figures, but in the second, they were mere fools trying to challenge a giant. Only someone as talented as Charles could say such a thing with absolute confidence. "I''ll wait for you in hell, waiting for you or for those people," Carter closed his eyes, tilting his head slightly back, exposing his fragile neck. Charles''s gaze remained calm as his black gold long knife swung smoothly, slicing through Carter''s neck. Blood erupted like a fountain. With a slight motion of his right hand, Charles flicked the blood off the blade. He then turned his cold gaze toward the other trembling investigators, speaking in a detached tone, "The crimes you''ve committed will be investigated in the next few days. Don''t even think about resisting, or your only outcome will be this." "Death at my hands." No one dared move a single step, all of them nervously licking their lips and swallowing. Charles glanced at the stunned Matthew and continued issuing orders: "Have the soldiers from the Lord''s Manor restrain these people." "I''ll need to mobilize the Beast Master army from Lsengard soon." Matthew nodded forcefully, a bit frightened, and replied, "Lord Supervisor, you do have the authority to mobilize the Beast Master army, but could you perhaps explain what exactly needs to be done? Otherwise, the Beast Master troops might not be too happy about it." Charles looked around, his tone resolute as he spoke: "Kill the enemies. Kill the real enemies." The real enemies? Were those the actual members of the Evil Organization? Matthew wanted to ask more, but upon seeing Charles turn away, he didn''t dare pursue it further. "By the way, no one at the banquet is allowed to leave the Lord''s Manor. Someone, turn on the signal jamming equipment. I need everyone to cooperate for now," Charles added. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire No one opposed. The blood on the floor of the banquet hall silently told the story of what had just transpired. Everyone knew that Charles was not someone to provoke right now. He was undoubtedly filled with rage and bloodlust. At that moment, Celestine, seeing Charles walking back, didn''t show any fear or hesitation. Instead, she actively ran towards him. As she ran, she pulled a tissue from her pocket and carefully wiped the blood from Charles''s face. "Are we going to fight later?" Celestine asked with a hint of concern. Charles nodded. Celestine took a deep breath, then said with a single sentence: "Be careful, try not to get hurt." The crisis for the Stokes family had been temporarily resolved. Henry, watching Celestine act so intimately with Charles, had no complaints. Instead, he felt relieved. "Good daughter! If it weren''t for Charles, the Stokes family would be finished!" Henry thought to himself. On the other side, David and Raj also walked over to Henry''s side. They glanced at Charles, then turned to look at Henry, their faces showing envy. "If I had known, I would have had more daughters," David murmured quietly. Raj, on the other hand, looked at Celestine with a complicated expression. He knew that Celestine''s talent was far superior to his own daughter Lily''s. "Maybe only a genius can stay by Charles''s side forever," Raj sighed inwardly. Since Charles left Lsengard, Lily had started looking for ways to grow stronger. She rarely called home, and Raj wasn''t sure how things were going with her. Under the watchful eyes of Henry, David, and Raj, a few more people began to slowly approach Charles. They were the President of the Forging Masters Guild, the President of the Alchemist Guild, and the President of the Beast Master Guild. Although Lsengard was a small city, it had a complete set of guilds, and the leaders of these guilds held a great deal of power. Earlier, when David and Raj sought help, these individuals had all refused, but now, they were approaching Charles of their own accord. "Lord Supervisor, we didn''t expect you to appear in Lsengard. We weren''t able to greet you properly, please forgive us," the President of the Alchemist Guild said humbly. Charles acknowledged the gesture with a simple nod, but didn''t say anything further. Instead, he chose to help the crying Beast Master to his feet and walked out with him. Seeing this, the three guild leaders exchanged looks, silently sighing in resignation. As Charles reached the door, as if something occurred to him, he turned back to look at the hall. The three guild leaders thought Charles was about to speak to them, and they hurriedly took a few steps closer. However, Charles was addressing Henry, David, and Raj: "Uncle Henry, David, Raj, you don''t have to stay here any longer. Come with me." David and Raj exchanged a look, both seeing joy and relief in each other''s eyes. They hadn''t expected that even though Charles had become the Genosha Supervisor, he still hadn''t put on airs and was treating them as he always had. However, while Charles could behave this way, the two of them knew they couldn''t be unappreciative. "Alright, Lord Supervisor," they said cautiously, then followed him out. As they reached the door, they turned back to glance at the three guild leaders of Lsengard. ... Half an hour later, in the office of Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard, the military officials of Lsengard, and Charles''s group were all gathered, discussing matters. "I''ve figured out the locations of those people, but we''ll need to wait a day or two before we can begin operations," Charles said indifferently. The person in charge of the Beast Master army furrowed his brow slightly. Though he didn''t quite understand Charles''s decision, he didn''t question him. At that moment, Charles suddenly closed his eyes. A voice appeared in his mind: "Master, Master, a few more people have entered, and I can sense a strange aura." "Strange aura? Is it a powerful Beast Master?" Charles quickly asked. Mousie responded, "No, it''s an aura I''m very familiar with. I have an instinctual longing for it, similar to what I sensed in the warehouse, but not exactly the same." Upon hearing Mousie''s words, Charles instantly realized something. Mousie''s longing? And similar to the Dark Altar that must be the material required for promotion, Heart of Darkness, right? But back in the warehouse, those people had clearly said they would wait two more days before trying to transport the Heart of Darkness to Lsengard. It''s only just evening, and the Heart of Darkness is already here in Lsengard? Could something have changed? Charles felt a bit puzzled but didn''t pay it much attention. As long as there was no Level 7 Beast Master among these people, he had nothing to worry about. Even if there were stronger Beast Masters, his life wouldn''t be in danger. The worst case scenario would be using the golden quality mask that Cuny had given him. Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council (Golden Quality): A special mask personally forged by the President of the Beast Master Guild and the Master of the Tower, with unique properties. Effect 1: Breath Concealment C The wearer can hide their aura, making it impossible for any being below a Level 9 Beast Master to detect their true strength. Effect 2: Attribute Energy Absorption C The mask absorbs the attribute energy attacks of enemies, storing it within the mask, allowing the wearer to replenish their attribute energy at critical moments. Effect 3: Phantom Summoning C By using blood and fire, a phantom image of Cuny, the Master of the Tower, can be summoned. The phantom''s strength is influenced by the wearer''s own power and fire attribute energy. Currently, the phantom summoned can have the power of a Level 9 Beast Master and will last for one minute. Note: After performing Phantom Summoning, the mask will be damaged. If not repaired, all effects will disappear. With the hidden aura effects of the Darkness Cloak and the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, Charles could easily infiltrate their hideout, observe what changes had occurred, and then decide whether or not to take action. Chapter 472 Were All Doomed "The Beast Master army of Lsengard can start getting ready. I''ll be infiltrating their stronghold shortly to gather some information. If things go well, we might be able to take action tonight," Charles said after a moment of thought, addressing the people in the room. Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard, and the leader of the Lsengard Beast Master army both paused for a moment, clearly stunned. After about two or three seconds, Matthew cautiously asked, "My lord, are you going alone?" "Although there aren''t any high level Beast Masters near Lsengard, there''s a fifth level Beast Master stationed here. Should we have him accompany you?" Even the leader of the Beast Master army seemed to agree with Matthew, nodding in approval. In their minds, Charles was undoubtedly a genius from Genosha, but he was still young only eighteen years old with a fourth level Beast Master rank. If something went wrong, they wouldn''t be able to bear the responsibility. Charles immediately shook his head in refusal. "Lsengard is just a small city. They''re unlikely to send any high level Beast Masters here. The most we might encounter is a seventh level Beast Master." "If I really do find a seventh level Beast Master, I wouldn''t rush into a fight. I''m not an idiot." "No need. If I go alone, the operation will be quieter. A typical fifth level Beast Master won''t be able to keep up with me. If we bring anyone else, it could attract the enemy''s attention." "Any early detection, and this golden opportunity to take them all down in one fell swoop could be lost," Charles continued calmly. Matthew and the leader of the Lsengard army exchanged looks, both of them filled with unease. However, as Charles was the Supervisor of Genosha, he held absolute authority in Lsengard, and even they couldn''t challenge his decision. They could only agree, though their concern was obvious. Charles made sure to remind them not to make any loud movements while mobilizing the troops. It would be best for them to act in small groups, and only move after receiving his clear command. After everything was arranged, Charles left the Lord''s Manor without hesitation, heading toward the villas where the Evil Organization was located, guided by his memory. As he neared the villas, Charles took out the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, put it on, and activated the first effect. In an instant, his aura completely disappeared, and his presence was reduced to almost nothing. The next moment, Charles activated his darkness cloak, causing his figure to vanish into the darkness. In the courtyard of the villa, Six or seven figures patrolled back and forth, their attention fully focused on the surroundings, alert to any unusual activity. "How is it? Nothing abnormal, right?" someone asked. Immediately, a patrolling member responded, "Don''t worry, my lord. With us on watch, not even a fly can get into the villa!" "Good. Be careful. Once this is over, we can leave Lsengard. Everyone will receive rewards from the organization!" the man said slowly. Hearing these words, the other patrol members became even more vigilant, their eyes wide open as they carefully observed everything in the darkness. However, no one noticed that Charles was walking boldly past several sentries and had quietly positioned himself behind the man who had spoken earlier. Even at such a close distance, no one detected his presence! "I have to say, the combination of darkness cloak and the hidden effect of the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council is ridiculously powerful. As long as there''s no special situation, even an eighth or ninth level Beast Master would likely overlook my presence if they''re careless," Charles thought to himself. He had overheard the conversation between the patrolling members and deduced that the person in front of him was likely a high ranking member of the Evil Organization. The situation inside the villa was still unclear, so Charles decided to follow this person first to figure out the layout, external environment, and personnel distribution of the villa. Time passed, and after about ten minutes, Charles had memorized all the details. "There''s no sign of a high level Beast Master outside. These patrolling members are all at most fifth level Beast Masters. It looks like my earlier guess was right," Charles thought to himself. At that moment, the Evil Organization member in front of him turned and walked toward the villa''s interior. Without hesitation, Charles followed. They wound their way through the building and entered an elevator that led underground. In an instant, a vast underground space appeared before Charles. Everywhere he looked, there were various mechanical devices. Some people were operating cranes and mechanical arms, reassembling fragments of dark altars. Charles estimated that there were about thirty to forty people in the underground space, including two sixth level Beast Masters, but none of them noticed his presence. In addition, in the center of the underground space, there was a round black stone, about a meter in diameter. As Charles focused on it, a prompt appeared in his vision: Heart of Darkness [orange quality]: A heart taken from a person in pain, mixed with human blood and cast through a special process. It is a sacrificial tool used to communicate with a certain existence. It also binds the souls of several hundred tortured souls. Ordinary attacks cannot damage it. Even if special attacks were used to destroy it, the souls bound within cannot be freed. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles'' pupils slightly contracted. He hadn''t expected them to actually bring the Heart of Darkness here. But back when Charles was in the warehouse, he had heard these people discussing their plan to wait until the Genosha investigators had left before attempting to transport the Heart of Darkness into Lsengard. So why was it being brought here early? As Charles pondered this, he silently moved through the darkness, memorizing every detail of the underground space its layout, the equipment, the personnel. At that moment, three more people appeared in the underground space. They were armed, and coldly escorting a group of about ten children, leading them slowly toward the Heart of Darkness. "Hurry up if you don''t want to die!" "What are you standing there for?" "You want a beating, is that it?" One of them shouted at a little girl who was walking too slowly, then kicked her to the ground. The other children trembled in fear, not daring to look back at what had happened. They just kept their heads down and slowly walked toward the Heart of Darkness. Charles even saw a child, around ten years old, holding an infant in their arms! "Damn it! What are they planning to do?" Charles struggled to control his emotions. He still hadn''t figured out why they were bringing the Heart of Darkness to Lsengard ahead of schedule, and he couldn''t afford to act rashly. He carefully committed to memory the appearance of the person who had just kicked the little girl. Then, silently and cautiously, he moved closer to the two sixth level Beast Masters in the underground space. The two were talking. Charles wanted to listen carefully to what they were saying, hoping they might reveal some useful information. As he got closer, he heard one of the sixth level Beast Masters frown slightly after seeing what had just happened. He spoke, saying: "These kids are too young. Their bodies aren''t strong enough to withstand such treatment. You should have your people be more careful, take a different approach." The other casually replied, "Why bother? As long as they''re still alive, it''s fine. Besides, these brats won''t last long anyway." "What I mean is, if you want to punish them, there are better ways like skinning their backs to keep them in constant pain. That would make the sacrificial rituals more effective." "Don''t worry about the details. At midnight tonight, the dark attribute energy will be the most active it''s been in the last month. With the active dark energy boosting it, the Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings will definitely go off without a hitch." "That''s true. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be taking the risk of transporting the Heart of Darkness into the city right now," one of the sixth level Beast Masters said as he continued the conversation. Suddenly, both of them felt something. The sixth level Beast Master who had mentioned skinning the children felt a slight chill run down his neck, an inexplicable coldness. He frowned and looked at his companion, asking, "Did you feel that? Why did it suddenly get so cold?" His companion, not paying much attention, casually replied, "A little coldness is normal, right? After all, we''re underground, the temperature''s lower than outside." "True, but it still feels off. I''ll go check it out. We can''t let anyone break in and ruin our Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings," the first sixth level Beast Master said, his tone tinged with unease. Not far behind them, Charles was taking slow, controlled breaths. After hearing the conversation, a surge of killing intent suddenly flared in his heart. He hadn''t expected that the sixth level Beast Master would sense his presence. "Looks like I need to be more cautious. Sometimes, a Beast Master''s instincts, or sixth sense, can be incredibly sharp," Charles thought, quickly committing the incident to memory, so he wouldn''t make the same mistake again. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire He had always been calm and composed, but hearing these monsters speak with such cruelty, such madness, stirred something inside him. His killing intent was hard to suppress. "They''re planning to perform the Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings at midnight tonight? If no other high level Beast Masters show up, you''re all dead," Charles thought darkly. From a corner where no one noticed, he took one last look at the entire underground space and then turned to leave. Chapter 473 Preparing for Battle The reason Charles chose to leave the underground space at this moment was twofold: first, there was still plenty of time before midnight, and second, Charles didn''t want to let a single member of the Evil Organization slip away. He intended to take out everyone! With that in mind, he needed to carefully plan how to make sure no guilty person would escape. When Charles returned to the Lord''s Manor in Lsengard, Matthew and Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, were nervously pacing back and forth. "Sigh, do you think Lord Supervisor will be alright? After all, it''s full of enemies there. If something goes wrong, what are we going to do?" Matthew asked anxiously. It wasn''t surprising for him to think that way. Every citizen of Genosha knew how much Emperor Miles valued Charles and how extraordinary Charles'' talents were. If something were to happen to Charles in Lsengard, Matthew, as the Lord of Lsengard, would surely be held accountable by Emperor Miles! Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, also said uneasily, "I don''t know what to do either. Lord Supervisor is only eighteen, and at that age, he can be quite impulsive. You heard him, right? He said a fifth level Beast Master could affect his actions." "But he himself is only a fourth level Beast Master. Sigh, all we can do now is pray nothing goes wrong." Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Michael was feeling helpless. Lsengard was just a small city, and although there was a Beast Master army stationed there, most of them were only third level or fourth level Beast Masters. There were only two or three fifth level Beast Masters! As the two of them were discussing their concerns, a voice suddenly came from behind them. "There won''t be any accidents. I''ve already figured out the situation inside." Instantly, Matthew and Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, were startled, and they instinctively moved toward the door. It wasn''t until Charles appeared from the shadows that they awkwardly stopped in their tracks. "Oh, it''s Lord Supervisor. I thought... I thought it was the enemy launching an attack," Michael said, scratching his head awkwardly. Matthew, on the other hand, stared at Charles intently. He hadn''t noticed anything unusual earlier. If Charles hadn''t spoken up, he wouldn''t have even known someone else had entered the room! The stealth techniques Charles used were simply astonishing! If Charles had wanted to kill them, neither of them would have had any ability to resist. They wouldn''t even have had time to make a sound before dying silently. "So this is Charles'' power? A true genius is terrifying like this. Does Grace have any chance of defeating Charles?" Matthew took a deep breath, suppressing his thoughts, and then bowed even lower, his respect deepening. "Do you have paper and a pen? I''ll draw out the blueprint of the villa, including the distribution of personnel and some details that are easy to overlook," Charles said, extending his hand. Soon, Matthew handed him the paper and pen. Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, and Matthew stared wide eyed at Charles, who was quickly sketching. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. The blueprint Charles drew was nothing short of perfect an impeccable tactical map that included the area of the villa, the courtyard, the size of various buildings, the distribution of enemies, and key tactical points. "I drew it in a bit of a rush. You''ll have to make do with it for now," Charles said, handing the map to the two men. Matthew, stunned, asked, "My lord, you were only gone for a short time. Did you manage to memorize everything about the enemy''s villa in that time?" Charles gave Matthew a curious look and replied, "The enemy''s villa isn''t complicated, and there''s a huge underground space I didn''t draw on the map." Matthew''s eyes instantly widened. He looked down at the blueprint in his hands, then up at Charles. What does ''not complicated'' mean? Was he implying that only something as complex as the Genosha Calivia Palace qualifies as complicated? Michael reacted faster. Hearing Charles mention the "underground space," he quickly asked, "My lord, why didn''t you draw the layout and personnel distribution of the underground space?" Charles answered straightforwardly, "I didn''t draw it because you don''t need to go down there. I''ll handle it on my own." This time, it was Michael''s turn to stare wide eyed. He looked at Charles, a fourth level Beast Master, and said, somewhat incredulously, "My lord, your safety is also important. With the Lsengard Beast Master army here, we could drive those people out of Lsengard. There''s no need to take this risk." "Drive them out?" Charles fixed his gaze on Michael with a strong sense of confusion. "What would be the point of driving them out? Let them stay in Lsengard forever." "But there are two sixth level Beast Masters in there. If they want to leave, we won''t be able to stop them," Michael argued, trying to persuade him. It was a valid point. Although groups of Beast Masters could defeat enemies of a higher level, if the enemies were determined to escape, there was nothing they could do except watch them go. "It''s simple. Those two sixth level Beast Masters should be in the underground space. Leave everything to me," Charles said lightly. After hearing Charles'' words, Matthew and Michael exchanged a glance, unable to remain calm any longer. A fourth level Beast Master intends to take on two sixth level Beast Masters? Is that even possible? It was absolutely impossible! Let alone the fact that there were other Beast Masters in the underground space, no matter how talented Charles was, there was no way he could pull off something like this! After all, we''re talking about two sixth level Beast Masters! "Lord Supervisor, please don''t be reckless! Your safety is just as important. We can use the Beast Master army to drive them out first, then slowly figure out a way to deal with them," Matthew said, panicking a little. Michael nodded forcefully. As the head of the Beast Master army, he knew that mobilizing the army would likely draw the enemy''s attention. Two sixth level Beast Masters would have no trouble breaking through the Lsengard Beast Master army if they decided to escape. "If it really comes down to it, we can wait a bit. If we call for reinforcements from a nearby large city, other sixth level Beast Masters will arrive before long," Michael suggested, offering a more reasonable idea. Charles thought for a moment and then asked, "How long would it take?" "If we call for reinforcements, they should be able to reach Lsengard around 1 AM," Michael replied, thinking Charles had changed his mind. "That''s too late. Before midnight tonight, I want every single enemy dead, except for a couple of live captives for interrogation. The rest won''t see the sun rise tomorrow!" Charles shook his head. Matthew and Michael couldn''t understand Charles'' reasoning. They looked at him with deep confusion, thinking he was either trying to show off or was overly confident in his own abilities. Charles decided to explain everything he had seen in the underground space. Afterward, Matthew and Michael fell silent, exchanging complex glances as they looked at Charles. "If we want to save those children, calling for reinforcements is too late," Michael said heavily. "If the enemy realizes they''re surrounded by the Lsengard Beast Master army, they''ll kill all the children before leaving!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now Michael understood Charles'' thinking. The first instinct of the enemy, when faced with so many Beast Masters, would surely be to try and escape. But in the face of Charles, who was alone, the enemy would never want to leave easily. This was exactly the outcome Charles wanted. While his surface strength was only at the level of a fourth level Beast Master, he had the orange quality black gold long knife, as well as an orange quality miracle drug to boost his power. Not to mention, if he encountered a truly dangerous situation, he could also use the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, which would summon a shadow with the strength of a ninth level Beast Master. Though that shadow would only exist for a minute, it would be more than enough to eliminate all enemies. "That''s settled then. You two make the arrangements. I''ll head back into the enemy''s stronghold. Keep an eye out for my signal, and surround the villa. Don''t let a single enemy escape!" Charles gave the order. Michael and Matthew acknowledged and began heading toward the door. As Michael reached the entrance, he instinctively turned around to glance at Charles, who was deep in thought. A subtle look of admiration appeared in his eyes. Michael wasn''t sure whether Charles had hidden abilities, but regardless, there was clearly risk involved! To face the enemies in the underground space, including two sixth level Beast Masters, alone this courage, in order to save those children, was enough to command respect. "We can''t let Charles fight alone. We need to figure out a way to quickly deal with the enemies outside, clear the villa, and provide swift support to Charles," Michael thought to himself. As time passed, The quiet night in Lsengard became even quieter. A few occasional pedestrians passed by the enemy''s villa, disappearing into a dark alleyway. By now, many of Lsengard''s Beast Master soldiers had gathered, all waiting in silence. The streetlights faintly illuminated the area, and Michael stared intently at his phone screen, set to its lowest brightness, waiting for Charles'' signal. "Does everyone have their tasks clear?" Michael asked, taking a deep breath. The others nodded silently, indicating there were no issues. "I''ll repeat myself," Michael continued. "With us tonight is the hero of Genosha, Charles. Once the battle begins, he will face two sixth level Beast Masters, as well as some third level and fourth level Beast Masters." "My only requirement is this: deal with your opponents quickly, then provide fast support to Charles!" Chapter 474 Battle Meanwhile, in the underground space of the villa, time slowly passed, and there was about an hour left before the midnight bell would toll. A massive altar had almost been fully assembled, standing in the underground space, its dark, inky surface giving off a chilling aura. If one listened closely, they would hear the altar emitting a wailing sound, as if it were being swept by the wind. However, this was underground, and there was no wind. The sound was the wailing of tortured souls. Charles was still waiting for the right moment. He had already activated the Darkness Cloak, donned the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, and wore the Overlord Heavy Armor. In his right hand, he held the Black Gold Long Knife, and in his left hand, he gripped a bottle of orange quality Miracle Drug for Body Limit Release. Miracle Drug for Body Limit Release Quality: Orange quality Description: This is a special elixir that, when consumed, temporarily removes physical limitations, boosting one''s strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can only be used by Beast Masters of level 6 or below. Once the effects wear off, the user will fall into a state of exhaustion for three hours. His physical state was now adjusted to its limits. All that was left was to wait for the perfect opportunity preferably when the two level 6 Beast Masters were separated, so he could launch a surprise attack. Since the enemies weren''t aware that Charles had already entered the underground space, their vigilance wasn''t too high. It would be best to incapacitate one of the level 6 Beast Masters as quickly as possible. If that happened, the pressure on Charles would be significantly reduced when facing the other enemies. He also needed to figure out a way to protect the children near the Heart of Darkness, ensuring they were not harmed. "The time''s almost here. It''s time to get ready. Once it''s midnight, let those sacrifices serve their purpose," one of the level 6 Beast Masters suddenly said. Quickly, someone moved towards the Heart of Darkness, holding a weapon. Charles immediately tensed up. If the enemies moved against the children at this moment, he would have no choice but to strike, but that would increase the risk substantially. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one noticed the silent, tense atmosphere that had quietly descended. As the person holding the weapon drew closer to the children, the small, helpless kids began to tremble violently. Muffled cries gradually filled the air. "Uncle, please, let us go. My mom is still waiting for me to make medicine for her on her sickbed!" "Uncle, please, please!" "I don''t want to die yet. I want to go home. I want my mom." The slightly older child, who already had some understanding of what was going to happen, dropped to her knees in terror, constantly begging. "Shut up. Don''t worry, your death will be slow, painful, and full of despair. Only then will you be a worthy sacrifice!" The person holding the weapon flashed a perverse smile. He looked down from above at the weak and helpless children, feeling an indescribable pleasure in his heart. The feeling of controlling another''s life was intoxicating. He casually picked out the first "lucky" child, lifting them into the air as if handling a helpless chick. The first chosen child trembled all over, despairingly closing their eyes. "Please don''t kill me, okay? I''ve been good. My teacher says I''m a good kid, I will be very obedient," the child, with eyes closed, desperately begged. But what they were facing was not a being that could be called human. The man, without hesitation, raised his weapon, looking at the child''s body as if searching for the best place to strike. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "You can''t die immediately. You must feel the pain, feel your blood draining, your life slowly fading away, and then have Death appear before you and greet you." "This painful and despairing way of dying is the best." The man''s voice was filled with excitement. The child''s body began to tremble more violently, their voice coming in sobs: "Can you please not tell my grandpa that I''m dead? He will be sad. And... can you bury me with my mom and dad? I miss them." Hearing these words, the member of the organization paused for a moment, as if remembering something. Then, the excitement on his face deepened, and a wide grin appeared on his lips. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry, your grandpa won''t escape either. After I kill you, I''ll make sure he meets you. Hahahahaha." The child''s body stiffened suddenly, unable to suppress their fear and helplessness any longer, and they began to cry out loudly. At that moment, the communication device on a level 6 Beast Master vibrated. A voice came through the device: "Sir, there seems to be some movement outside. Should you come up to check?" "Two people seem to be drunk, wandering around the villa." Quickly, the level 6 Beast Master turned to his companion and said, "I''ll go up and check. The closer we get to the critical moment, the more cautious we need to be." After speaking, the level 6 Beast Master immediately headed toward the elevator. In the shadows, Charles let out a quiet sigh of relief. He put his phone back into his pocket and tightened his grip on the black gold long knife. At this crucial moment, time seemed to slow down. The member of the Evil Organization, holding the child, was laughing with excitement as he slowly brought the weapon closer to the child''s still body, while the level 6 Beast Master moved quickly toward the elevator. The laughter and footsteps intertwined, blending with the tension in the air. Finally, as the elevator doors closed, a flash of blade light filled with murderous intent suddenly flickered in the darkness! "Thud!" The arm was severed, arterial and venous blood spurting out, splattering like a fountain over the child''s tightly shut eyes. "Everyone, close your eyes, stay still, it''s okay. I''m here to save you," a calm and gentle voice rang out. The children hesitated for just a moment, then all closed their eyes. Without hesitation, Charles summoned all four of his mystical beasts. The towering nine tailed demon wolf Max, standing at two or three meters tall and exuding a heavy presence; the Moon Riding Wind Falcon Mia, whose wings were as sharp as blades, soaring through the air; the Savage Gold Eater Beast, which had grown to about three meters long and looked extremely fierce; and finally, the shadowflying squirrel Mousie, which was the size of a fist but had exceptionally bright eyes, and immediately scampered onto Little Gold''s head. Two platinum quality mystical beasts, one emerald quality mystical beast, and one diamond quality mystical beast instantly appeared before everyone! "Damn! What''s going on? Where did this guy come from?" "Enemy attack!" "Has the defense outside the villa been breached?" "Sir, there''s no enemy outside. It seems there''s only one enemy who came in, and it''s just a level 4 Beast Master!" After a moment of chaos, the enemies in the underground space slowly regained their composure. The level 6 Beast Master breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought that the defense outside the villa had been wiped out, and that was why the enemy had silently sneaked in. "Tell the other sir to return quickly. The Rituals and ceremonies for the sacrificial offerings are to be temporarily halted. Once I deal with this enemy, I''ll kill those children and then we''ll proceed with the relocation!" The remaining level 6 Beast Master issued his orders. Charles was very clear that his time was limited. He had to inflict as much damage on the enemy as possible in the shortest time. Otherwise, once the Lsengard Beast Master army outside made a move, any enemies who had the ability to escape would definitely try to flee. Now that the enemy hadn''t chosen to flee at the first opportunity, it meant that Charles'' plan had been effective. "Mousie, use mimetic illusion to project Little Gold and have it protect the children!" Charles commanded decisively. Mousie didn''t hesitate at all. Following Charles'' orders, it projected Little Gold, and under Mousie''s control, the projected Little Gold immediately curled up and positioned itself at the center, protecting the children. Among all the mystical beasts, Little Gold had the highest quality diamond grade. Its defensive capabilities were also the strongest, and even though its level was somewhat low, a typical level 3 or level 4 Beast Master would be unable to break through its defenses. Only in this way could Charles fully focus on the battle. "Where did this level 4 Beast Master come from? How dare you come in alone? Tell me how you got in, and I''ll make sure your corpse stays intact!" the level 6 Beast Master growled as he summoned his own mystical beasts. Behind him, one of the members looked at the mystical beasts Charles had summoned and, puzzled, said, "These mystical beasts seem familiar. Isn''t Charles, the genius from Genosha, supposed to have mystical beasts like these?" "But the attacker in front of us doesn''t look or feel anything like Charles!" Charles heard this person''s words. He had used an orange quality disguise item: Beast Transformation Flesh! Not even a level 6 Beast Master, let alone higher level ones, could see through Charles'' disguise. The real battle was about to begin. By now, the level 6 Beast Master who had taken the elevator earlier should have realized what was going on downstairs and was probably coming down. Charles didn''t have much time left; he had to end this quickly! If this dragged on, Charles would have to face the combined attacks of two level 6 Beast Masters! "Max, Mia, Little Gold, let''s go!" Charles called softly. In the next instant, Max, Little Gold, and Little Gold transformed into three beams of light and entered Charles'' body. The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery activated! Chapter 475 Slaughter! When the light dissipated, a figure over two meters tall appeared before everyone, with nine red and blue striped tails at its waist and a pair of cyan wings growing from its back. Its arms were covered with golden, spiked protrusions. It was Charles, exuding an overwhelming sense of power. Without thinking, he tightly gripped the black gold long knife, and casually swept it across the ground. With the infusion of attribute energy, a sharp blade of light instantly appeared, cutting a massive crack into the ground. The remaining sixth level Beast Master''s pupils shrank suddenly. He took two steps forward, trying to get a better look at the assailant''s face. "This is The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery? Only a few Beast Masters in the entire Genosha can use it. Who exactly are you?" "No, wait... you are Charles!" The sixth level Beast Master finally realized something, a look of panic rising on his face. He had heard of Charles, the most powerful genius Beast Master in Genosha! "Even if you''re the strongest genius Beast Master in Genosha, do you really think you can kill all of us alone?" The sixth level Beast Master roared in anger, immediately ordering his mystical beasts to attack Charles. Six dark attribute mystical beasts surrounded Charles in an instant. Intense dark energy radiated from their bodies, forming a thick, black mist that looked ominous and cold. Charles quickly scanned the beasts, and their information appeared before him: [Cannibal Lightning Demon Ape] Attribute: Dark Level: 57 Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Quality: Gold Skills: Dark Strike, Dark Impact, Dark Empowerment, Tough Skin Weakness: Light [Dark Rotting Python] Attribute: Dark Level: 56 Quality: Platinum Skills: Darklight Emission, Deadly Entanglement, Silent Stealth, Firm Scales Weakness: Light ... [Dark Unicorn] Attribute: Dark Level: 58 Quality: Emerald Skills: Unicorn Charge, Energy Counterattack, Deadly Stampede, Shockwave Sound Weakness: Light Charles glanced over the information briefly. The sixth level Beast Master''s mystical beasts were of decent quality, even having an emerald quality mystical beast, the Dark Unicorn. "Energy Counterattack, interesting. I wonder how it compares to the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council?" Charles muttered as he pulled out the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council and put it on his face. Then, with a powerful stomp, Charles drove his feet into the ground. The once solid floor instantly cracked, forming a spiderweb pattern several meters wide. Charles'' body shot out like a bullet. The dark attribute mystical beasts of the sixth level Beast Master reacted incredibly fast. These were beasts over level fifty, so some immediately went on the defensive, while others started attacking right away. However, Charles didn''t just take the Body Restriction Release Miracle Drug or use The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, he also activated Divine Domain. With all these boosts, Charles now possessed absolute strength and speed. The attacks from the six dark attribute mystical beasts couldn''t even come close to hitting him! "What? Impossible! These are six mystical beasts!" The sixth level Beast Master''s eyes widened in shock. He gritted his teeth, grabbed his weapon, and joined the fray. Additionally, he yelled out to his confused teammates, "What are you waiting for? Get in here!" Despite facing only a fourth level Beast Master, the sixth level Beast Master was now beginning to feel a sense of fear. This was why he ordered everyone to rush in. However, the chaotic battlefield played to the advantage of the stronger fighters, and for Charles, who had activated Divine Domain, it felt like the perfect environment. Some of the members hesitated to attack fully for fear of harming their comrades, while Charles moved fluidly between the attacks, dodging and weaving. He even purposefully left openings, allowing the attacks aimed at him to strike his teammates instead. In an instant, the entire underground space turned into a mess. Screams and explosions echoed throughout. But to Charles, everything seemed to grow quieter. He felt as if he had entered a completely new state, where everything around him began to slow down. Every enemy movement was crystal clear in his mind, and he could predict exactly what they would do next! "This must be the peak of my power, right? With all these buffs, even a regular sixth level Beast Master wouldn''t stand a chance against me!" Charles thought excitedly, licking his lips. With his black gold long knife swinging wildly, one head after another separated from its body, floating into the air, before crashing to the ground like discarded trash. "Damn it, all of you should die!" Charles looked at the blood gradually pooling on the ground, and the murderous intent in his heart grew stronger. Another [black gold knife glow] shot out. The attacked enemy reacted fairly quickly; although they avoided having their head cleaved off, half of their body was pierced by the glowing blade. The dying man trembled as he opened the pocket watch hanging from his neck. Inside was a family photo, showing a happy family of three, all smiling, looking perfect and beautiful. As Charles approached, the man coughed up blood and begged for mercy, "Please, spare me. I have a family, children, they are waiting for me." Charles seemed to hear nothing, without hesitation. The [black gold long knife] sliced across the man''s neck. His head flew off, and the spurting blood covered the pocket watch, completely submerging the family photo. "Do you think you''re the only one with a family?" Charles said, his voice calm, then his figure blurred again like a ghost, charging towards the sixth level Beast Master. Along the way, many third level or fourth level Beast Masters tried to stop him, but not one could withstand his blade! With a raised hand and a swift swipe of his knife, one Beast Master fell to the ground. He raised his hand again and swung the blade once more another Beast Master hit the floor. These third and fourth level Beast Masters were like wheat in a field to Charles, and he was the reaper with a scythe. No one could resist his attacks. As more and more blood was spilled, the atmosphere began to fill with panic. A few Beast Masters dropped their weapons and tried to flee. The sixth level Beast Master knew it couldn''t go on like this any longer. His comrades'' arrival would still take some time, and he had to stall until they got there. From initially wanting to quickly eliminate Charles, to later being shocked by Charles'' strength, and now only thinking of stalling until reinforcements arrived this shift in strategy happened in less than a few seconds. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Monster! He''s simply a pure monster!" The sixth level Beast Master gritted his teeth and pulled out a red miracle drug from his pocket. [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] Grade: Special Description: Consuming this miracle drug can activate a Beast Master''s potential for an extended period, enhancing reaction speed, attack power, recovery speed, and more. However, it comes with severe side effects, causing the user to lose their sanity and fall into madness, controlled by inner desires! Before he could drink the miracle drug, a fast moving blade glow shattered the bottle in his hand! "What? In the middle of such a complex battle with so many people, Charles could still detect all my movements!" The sixth level Beast Master was shocked. He gritted his teeth and ordered his mystical beast to block in front of him. Then, he dropped to the ground like a wild dog, desperately licking up the remaining red miracle drug on the floor. Charles didn''t expect this sixth level Beast Master to act so decisively. He had wasted some time, but now he drove the [black gold long knife] into the heart of the mystical beast blocking his path, then kicked its lifeless body aside and began carefully studying the sixth level Beast Master. The sixth level Beast Master''s eyes turned blood red, like a vengeful spirit. His entire body started shaking, and the exposed skin twisted as if countless bugs were crawling beneath it. "Charles! I will make you die!" The sixth level Beast Master roared angrily, gripping his weapon tightly as he quickly advanced toward Charles. Charles remained completely calm, placing the [black gold long knife] horizontally across his chest, pretending to prepare for a block. The sixth level Beast Master seemed to have lost all rationality, relying solely on instinct to fight. Seeing Charles make a blocking motion, he didn''t change his attack pattern and continued to swing his weapon toward Charles'' chest. In the next moment, Charles moved his body, flipping his wrist suddenly. The [black gold long knife], which had been held across his chest, now pointed directly at the approaching sixth level Beast Master. The [black gold long knife] began to tremble violently, emitting a blinding black light as four types of elemental energy fired from the blade in a [black gold knife glow]. "Boom!" A massive explosion rang out, shaking the underground space. Dust and smoke billowed everywhere. Everyone was stunned by the tremendous noise, and the surviving Beast Masters turned to look toward the smoke. Through the dust, they saw the sixth level Beast Master still standing on the ground, but now with a large hole in his chest. The people behind him could see Charles, still holding the long knife, expressionless. "Monster... monster!" "He''s the Grim Reaper!" "Run! Run fast!" With the sound of the sixth level Beast Master''s body collapsing, the remaining Beast Masters completely lost their will to fight. In just one exchange, the sixth level Beast Master, who had enhanced his strength with the red miracle drug, was instantly killed by Charles? These third and fourth level Beast Masters could do nothing but die! At that moment, the elevator doors in the underground space opened. Chapter 1 - 1: Transmigration to the Beast Mastery World - I Can See the Hints. "That''s all for the knowledge about Beast Mastery for now. Next, the teacher will add a bit of physiology knowledge for you~" Charles opened his eyes. He found himself sitting in a chair, with sunlight streaming through the gaps in the curtains, casting a somewhat dazzling glow on his face. "Where am I, and... who are you?" Charles noticed a woman in front of him, perfectly shaped with delicate features. At this moment, her professional dress was mostly removed, revealing a generous expanse of snowy white that was even more dazzling than the sunlight outside. As his gaze fell upon the woman, several lines of hint information flashed before him. [Name]: Lily [Age]: 25 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 97/55/78 [Occupation]: Lsengard Senior High School Lecturer Beast Master Rank: Level One ... The woman gave a soft smile, placed a finger over Charles''s mouth, and whispered in his ear, "Who am I? Where is this? It''s already this late and you''re still joking with your teacher..." The soft and comfortable touch of the translator made Charles'' brain immediately shut down! Before he could react, the plump and attractive pair of snow-white lips had already stuck to his face. Inexplicably, he arrived in a completely unfamiliar place, and a beautiful female teacher was giving him a ''physiology lesson'' while naked. This scene only happened in Charles'' dreams. "I must not have woken up yet..." Charles said to himself. After realizing that this was a dream, Charles became bold and pushed the beautiful woman named Lily down on the desk. His hands wandered down, then lifted her skirt and guided himself, his ''mighty dragon'', precisely in. Under Charles''s actions, Lily''s face quickly flushed red, and moans began to escape her lips: "You... slow down... Ah, Ah, Ah... It would be bad if someone heard us..." "Hmph, it was clearly you who seduced me first, so why are you begging for mercy now?" The woman''s intense reactions only fueled Charles''s interest further. Since this was a dream, Charles had no reservations. Seeing her pale, soft breasts rhythmically trembling up and down made Charles even harder, unable to resist speeding up once more... It was unclear how much time had passed, but the woman''s moans gradually turned into pleas for mercy, even sounding like cries of agony, until at last, her eyes rolled back. Charles then released everything inside without spilling a drop. Settling back into his chair, Charles let out a sigh, his face wearing a satisfied smile. A spring dream is momentarily delightful, but the laundry that follows is troublesome. Having released so much, he guessed that upon waking, his underwear and bed would be thoroughly soaked. But... why hasn''t he woken up yet? After drinking a glass of water, Charles suddenly found that everything around him looked incredibly sharp, not at all like he was in a dream. Moreover, on the bookshelf nearby, there were some odd and unusual books... Encyclopedia of Ferocious Beasts Emergency Defense Measures Against Ferocious Beast Attacks in the Wild How to Enhance Intimacy with Contracted Ferocious Beasts Beast Mastery? Wait... What is this? Why would such strange things intrude into a dream? Charles took out one of the books titled "Introduction to Beast Master" and flipped through it casually. "A hundred years ago, all creatures on Earth underwent a mutation, including humans." "A small number of people gained the ability to form contracts with ferocious beasts, and we call them ''Beast Master''." "Since then, the world''s order was rewritten. Beast Masters became a distinct class of beings. With the powerful abilities of Beast Mastery, they could traverse the skies and seas, disappear into thin air, and accomplish anything imaginable." "A high-level Beast Master''s combat power could easily match that of a heavily armed enhancer!" "..." "In addition to ordinary wild beasts, the mutation awakening brought forth numerous ancient divine beasts possessing the power to destroy worlds." "Beast Masters will become humanity''s sole defense." ... Charles wanted to continue reading, but suddenly, the book in his hands was snatched away. Lily had woken up at some point, gently wrapping her arms around Charles, and an intense feeling of suffocation hit him instantly. "Miss Lily, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder a student?" Charles struggled hard and finally broke free from her overwhelming embrace, gasping for air in shock. "You bastard! You''re feeling great, while I''m in pain down here. Don''t you have a single word of comfort for me?" Lily said angrily through clenched teeth, suddenly noticing the extra book in her hand, and her face lit up with interest. "Huh... since when did you, Charles, start getting interested in all this tamer knowledge?" "You used to say that these theory classes were useless and you never studied them, right?" Charles got up and dressed, waving off Lily''s comment: "Not really, I was just flipping through." Suddenly, Lily glanced at her watch, her face turned pale, and she quickly started dressing in a panic: "Oh no! The bell for class is going to ring in 5 minutes!" She had just wanted to spend some time with Charles in the office during the lunch break, but who knew this guy had so much stamina, going four rounds without stopping? "I''m heading to class first, you better hurry up too!" Without waiting for a response from Charles, Lily, holding her stomach and supporting herself against the wall, left the office. Watching Lily''s retreating figure, Charles was puzzled: Why did all this seem so terrifyingly real, not at all like a dream? With a try-and-see attitude, Charles pinched his thigh hard... The pain was immediate. "Ouch~" "Wow, that really hurts!" Cold sweat broke out on Charles''s back. He had just been out to a dinner party, slightly drunk, and went to bed at home. How did he wake up in a different world, one filled with ferocious beasts and filled with danger? "Never mind that for now, I need to get to class first, then ask around to see if I can find any clues." Shaking his head to clear the muddled thoughts, Charles left the office. The dizziness just now seemed to be the merging of memories from his past life. Although it was his first time at a place called Lsengard Senior High School, Charles felt incredibly familiar with it and effortlessly found his classroom. Click. He quietly opened the back door of the classroom. Although he tried to open the door quietly, being late inevitably drew attention. "Isn''t that Charles, the top student? How come he''s late again today? Why isn''t Miss Lily doing anything about it?" "She did something, alrightshe had a private session with him in her office over lunch!" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Man, I''m also handsome; how come when I was half a minute late last time, Miss Lily kicked me out..." Charles ignored the surrounding murmurs and found a seat at the back near the window. The teacher at the podium was none other than Lily, who had been quite charming in the office just before. Now, however, she was dressed in a professional black suit, looking dignified and elegant. This stark contrast excited Charles. Seeing Charles, Lily''s face flushed. She coughed lightly to compose herself. She picked up a piece of chalk and briskly wrote "Beast Master Awakening Ceremony" on the blackboard. Then, scanning the classroom, she announced, "Today is everyone''s last day of classes at Lsengard Senior High School. After three years of study, I believe everyone has gained a considerable understanding of the theoretical knowledge surrounding Beast Mastery." "Shortly, we will all gather in front of the tamer plaza to conduct the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony." "If you can successfully form a contract with a ferocious beast, you could become a Beast Master, just like me!" Lily''s announcement sparked a flurry of chatter in the previously quiet classroom. "Will I finally get my own pet? I''m so excited!" "Did you hear about my neighbor John? He was just a poor loser. Who knew he''d have a stroke of luck and become a Guardian Beast? Now, matchmakers practically break down his door!" "Ahem! Don''t dream too bigdo you really think becoming a Beast Master is that easy?" "I heard that of the 1000 students who graduated from Lsengard Senior High last year, fewer than 50 managed to bind a contract. Is that true?" "What? Less than 5%? Are the odds really that low?!" "May the heavens help us! Today will decide if we can change our fate against all odds!" "..." From the back of the room by the window, Charles listened to his classmates'' discussions with a look of amazement. Combining this with what he had read earlier in the "Beast Master''s Beginner''s Guide," he gradually realized he was in a world utterly different from his previous life! What is this ''Beast Master''? It seems to be a very high-level profession! The odds seemed incredibly low, less than 5%, almost as tough as getting into a top university in his former life. However, it also appeared to be a fantastic opportunity to defy destiny and leap across social classes! As Charles pondered this... A girl not far from him suddenly spoke with a sob in her voice: "I must succeed in forming a contract and become a Beast Master!" "My mother was eaten by a spectral wolf three days ago on the outskirts of the city... I need to avenge her!" Her words caused a stir in the classroom. "People cannot be brought back to life, Fatima, accept this with grace!" "Isn''t the spectral wolf a Level 5 ferocious beast? How did it appear in Lsengard?" "Right! Doesn''t Lsengard have a defense squad and a Beast Master guild? How could such an accident still happen?" "..." Hearing his classmate''s misfortune, Charles couldn''t help but feel sympathy. The world of Beast Mastery he had originally imagined was one of tranquility, much like in anime, but clearly, this world was not like that. Charles sighed softly: "It seems that the law of the survival of the fittest applies in any world." In his original world, ''the survival of the fittest'' meant academic competition in schools, power struggles in the workplace, and deceit in politics. But here, ''the survival of the fittest'' was the bloody reality of predation and being preyed upon! With this in mind, Charles clenched his fists. Before finding a way back to his original world, he had a more urgent taskto survive in this dangerous world! After a long silence, Lily finally spoke from the podium: "Alright, students, pull yourselves together. Today is a very important day for you... Let''s head to the tamer plaza now to participate in the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony." "Whether you can become a Beast Master depends on your performance today!" Chapter 2 - 2: Beast Master Awakening Ceremony 14:00. Right on time, the whole of Lsengard Senior High School was buzzing with excitement. On the way to the plaza, the surrounding students were all thrilled, looking forward to today''s Beast Master Awakening Ceremony. Among a crowd of senior high boys and girls, Charles felt a surreal sense of returning to his own senior high school days. He also wondered what kind of pet he might find today. In this Beast Mastery world, personal ability is directly linked to the strength of one''s pet. If the spectral wolf mentioned by that girl in the classroom were to attack them now, Charles was sure he would be powerless to fight back. To survive in this dangerous world, he must become a Beast Master! "Chirp" "Roar! Roar! Roar!!" From a distance, ferocious roars tore through the air as the group reached the center of Lsengard, an expansive open area. The plaza, spanning hundreds of thousands of square meters, was impressively vast and filled with various ferocious beasts, resembling a giant pet market. Under Lily''s guidance, the group reached the edge of the plaza. A white tiger with two pairs of wings, standing three meters tall, roared as Charles passed by. It seemed as if it might break its chains at any moment and tear them to shreds, causing the surrounding students to retreat in fear. There was also a pink fox with peach blossom eyes resembling a human''s, its every furrow and smile seeming like a woman making coy advances. One male student suddenly broke from the group, drawn by its gaze, only to be kicked back by Lily just as the fox was about to snap its jaws. At this point, the plaza was filled with up to a thousand ferocious beasts, restrained by thick iron chains. Their forms varied wildly, many of which Charles could not name, including some mutant plants that caught his attention. The so-called Beast Master Awakening Ceremony was more akin to the college entrance exams of his previous life. After the vice president of the Beast Master Guild had finished his long and tedious speech, the ceremony finally moved on to its main event Forming contracts with the tamers of choice! At the front of the line, Lily wore a captivating smile, her eyes fixed on Charles throughout: "Alright, students, everyone may now choose their preferred pet within the plaza! Place a drop of your blood from the palm of your right hand onto the forehead of a ferocious beast. If the ferocious beast chooses to submit, the contract is complete." "However, I must remind everyone that forming a contract can be dangerous, so please measure your capabilities..." Looking around at the myriad ferocious beasts, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. For this Beast Master Awakening Ceremony, the Beast Master Guild had captured thousands of ferocious beasts six months in advance. Creatures that flew in the sky, swam in the water, ran on the ground, and even plants rooted in the soil were included. How could one ensure the selection of a powerful pet? This posed a challenge for Charles. This method of selection, akin to a blind cat catching a dead rat by chance, was no different from opening a blind box. What if he ended up choosing a weak fighter? In battle, not only would it fail to protect its master, but it might not even be able to protect itself. Would he not be doomed then? Before his journey here, Charles had played many gacha games. With his notoriously bad luck, he never pulled an SSR in 100 tries. Who could guarantee that today he would miraculously pull off a successful single draw? As Charles scanned the ferocious beasts scattered across the plaza, a few lines of text suddenly flashed before his eyes. [The Double Sword Praying Mantis] [Attribute]: Metal [Level]: 1 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Bronze Division, Fierce Gnawing [Emotion]: Hatred [Health]: Leg injury [View treatment options] [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: This is a Double Sword Praying Mantis, whose metal attribute endows it with unparalleled combat abilities. Its claws are sharper than steel blades. Although its talent is ordinary, it possesses four evolutionary paths, allowing you to train it according to your needs. It has huge potential. Upon reading these lines, Charles halted. The Double Sword Praying Mantis instantly raised its blade-sharp claws, its emerald eyes staring at Charles warily. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles rubbed his eyes and, upon confirming he wasn''t seeing things, felt a surge of excitement. It seemed the screen was giving him information prompts, similar to what he recalled seeing when he met Lily in the office earlier. With these screen prompts, he could finally avoid the gamble of a blind box! However, amidst his excitement, Charles also felt a bit of concern. If these attributes were visible to everyone, wouldn''t the high-quality pets be frantically snatched up? How could he possibly get a chance? Realizing this, Charles wandered around the plaza, choosing his preferred pet while observing the reactions of those around him. Ahead, a crowd had gathered, seemingly embroiled in a dispute. "Fatty, are you looking for trouble? I got here first, I should be the one to form the contract!" a skinny boy shouted, grabbing the collar of a person next to him. The other person, clearly not backing down, scuffled with the skinny boy: "Dare call me fatty? Looking for a fight? I saw that white tiger first!" Charles moved closer. The Four-Winged Tiger he had seen earlier had attracted dozens of people, appearing to be in high demand, with students even arguing over contracting it. "Just as I thought, when everyone can see the attributes, the good quality ones naturally become hot commodities." Charles sighed softly, then glanced at the white tiger. [The Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 1 [Quality]: Black Iron [Skills]: None [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Good [Evolution]: None [Description]: This is a Four-Winged Tiger, which looks majestic and possesses astounding combat power, but in reality, it is a coward. If you unfortunately form a pact with it, in battle, it is likely to abandon you and slip away. o.0 ? Just from one look, Charles stumbled, nearly losing his balance. Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold... This Four-Winged Tiger was of Black Iron quality, among the lowest in pet quality, lacking any combat skills and incapable of evolving. A definite weak fighter! If it weren''t for the system prompts, Charles might have been fooled by its intimidating appearance! Yet such a combat-incapable pet had become a hot commodity, with dozens of people vying for ita sight so absurd that Charles couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. This also confirmed something for Charles: it seemed that only he could see these prompts. "So, I have a cheat that allows me to see the attributes of ferocious beasts?" "Hahaha!" "I knew it! In the novels I''ve read, the protagonists always have various cheats after they travel to another world. How could I possibly be without one?" The gloom in Charles''s heart cleared away, and he felt great. His gaze quickly settled on a pet at the very edge of the perimeter. [Borrow-Arms Monkey] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Iron Fist, Steel Palm, Feces Project [Emotion]: Excited [Health]: Good [Evolution]: 2 paths [Description]: This is a Borrow-Arms Monkey, with strong, agile arms capable of immense strength. Against stronger opponents, it can even strangle them to death with its arms, achieving victory against higher-ranked adversaries. In dire situations, it can unleash its ultimate move! This Borrow-Arms Monkey is of Bronze Division quality. Among the hundreds of ferocious beasts on the outskirts, fewer than ten are of this quality. It is also at Level 2. With each level increase, a pet''s combat power rises significantly. Charles had seen all the pets on the periphery of the tamer plaza, and none were more outstanding than this one. It might not look impressive, but compared to the weak fighter like ''the four-winged tiger,'' it was far strongernot by just a little bit! However, when Charles saw that one of its skills was "feces project," he couldn''t hold back! He remembered what Lily had said in class: once a contract is formed with a ferocious beast, the Beast Master might randomly acquire one of its skills. If it were [Iron Fist, Steel Palm], that would be fine, but if it were [Feces Project]... the thought was too horrifying for Charles to even imagine! He didn''t know if it was strong, but Charles knew that if he acquired that skill, he might never lift his head high in the Beast Master community again... Although there was only a 50% chance of getting [Feces Project], as someone who''s perennially unlucky, Charles didn''t dare to take that risk! Having quickly looked over the pets on the outskirts, Charles turned his gaze towards the central area of the plaza. There were some more powerful ferocious beasts there, but the Beast Master Guild considered them too dangerous for Senior High School students'' awakening. "It wouldn''t hurt to take a look. If there''s nothing suitable, I might as well settle for that Double Sword Praying Mantis!" entered the central area of Beast Mastery Square. Just seeing the first ferocious beast, his eyes lit up. [Succubus Sheep Spirit]! If the pet was a little succubus, maybe its combat strength didn''t really matter? ... Two hours had passed, and students from Lsengard Senior High School were gradually leaving the Beast Mastery Square. Most of them looked disheartened, and some even bore wounds, clearly indicating that the contract formation process had not gone smoothly. Of course, there were also a few lucky ones who had successfully formed contracts with ferocious beasts, becoming honored Beast Masters! They were now proudly showing off the pets they had subdued to those around them. "What''s going on, hasn''t Charles come out yet?" Lily furrowed her brows slightly, glancing at the timeit was already 16:05 in the afternoon. She couldn''t help but worryhad the vigorous session in the office earlier exhausted Charles too much, causing some accident during his contract formation? Just then, a female student hurriedly approached Lily, her face etched with concern: "Miss Lily, I saw Charles heading towards the center of the plaza!" "Fatima, what did you say!" "Charles went to the center of the plaza?!!" The process of forming a contract was extremely dangerous; the slightest misstep could lead to accidents! The central plaza housed numerous ferocious beasts of Level 3 and above; even she wasn''t sure of handling them. What was Charles thinking? With immense anxiety, Lily quickly left the crowd and dashed toward the central area of the plaza... Chapter 3 - 3: The Fire of Extreme Cold The closer he got to the center of the plaza, the more ferocious the beasts became. Not only were they chained with bucket-thick iron links, but they were also caged. Just passing by them, Charles could feel the chilling and ominous aura emanating from them. The inner defense was even more stringent than the outer perimeter of the plaza, guarded not only by fully armed Lsengard defense squad members but also by several people in dark uniforms. From the badges on their uniforms, Charles deduced that they must be from the Beast Master Guild. One of the members, an elderly man with white hair and beard, was discussing something with a younger colleague, occasionally stroking his beard: "This year''s senior high students really have some talent, huh? In just these two hours, I''ve seen no less than 100 awaken to their Beast Mastery abilities!" "Yes, indeed! Especially from Lsengard Senior High School, I heard a student managed to form a contract with a Level 2, Bronze Division quality ferocious beast!" "Level 2, Bronze Division quality, and just a senior high student! Did I hear that right? Such talent, "It has been about ten years since Lsengard has seen such a talent," said the vice president. "Absolutely! A talent like this must be recruited into our Beast Master Guild. We can''t afford to let the hostile forces snatch them away!" "Of course... wait, you are..." The old man paused, his voice trailing off as he suddenly noticed Charles nearby. He sized up Charles, then approached him politely: "Young man, the creatures confined here are not ordinary ferocious beasts." "You are a student from Lsengard Senior High School, right? The level of these ferocious beasts might be too challenging for you. Perhaps you should look for something more suitable in the outer area!" Charles stopped, reluctantly glancing behind the old man. He shouldn''t have looked. Silver quality! There was a Silver quality ferocious beast right there! [Bluevine] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vines Entwine, Paralytic Toxin [Emotion]: Hatred [Health]: Good [Evolution]: One path [Description]: What looks like a common roadside weed actually possesses tremendous control abilities. Both its rapid reproduction and its innate toxin make it a formidable opponent in battle. What appeared to be an ordinary weed, now locked in chains, presented a somewhat eerie sight. However, from the old man''s cautious demeanor, it must have cost them greatly to capture this Bluevine initially. Most students had subdued pets of the Black Iron level, and it seemed that only one had managed to obtain a Bronze Division beast. "It has been about ten years since Lsengard has seen such a talent." This was the first time Charles had seen a Silver quality ferocious beast! Moreover, both of its skills were area of effect (AoE) attacks, which could be very effective in limiting a large group of enemies. However, there were also clear drawbacks. Its abilities were more supportive/restrictive; it wouldn''t perform well in solo fights and would need to be paired with a pet who had stronger attack capabilities to be fully effective. This clearly did not suit Charles''s personality! Especially since he was alone in this strange world, not truly trusting anyone but himself. How could he possibly rely on someone else for his safety? Just the sight of a Silver ferocious beast had piqued Charles''s curiosity. He unconsciously took a few more steps inside. "Hold on, young man, you can''t go any further. If you really want to try, you''ll need to sign this document first," the old man said, handing Charles a document. Charles glanced over it quickly; it was a sort of ''Life-and-Death Pledge''if Charles insisted on proceeding and anything happened, the Beast Master Guild would not be responsible. Without much thought, Charles signed the document. After all, he could see the attributes of the ferocious beasts. If none were suitable, he could always go back to the outer area. Just as he left, he heard a cold snort from the old man behind him: "Arrogant youth, likely to pay a price for his ignorance!" But Charles did not heed this. The number of pets in the center of the Beast Mastery Square was not large, and from what Charles could see, most were high-level but of poor quality ferocious beasts. This meant that these ferocious beasts had a low potential for growth. Charles felt somewhat disappointed. From what he could see, the highest quality ferocious beast in the entire plaza was the [Bluevine] he had just seen, unfortunately, it was more supportive. A pet more suited to his combat style would likely be the[Double Sword Praying Mantis]. Just as Charles was about to turn away, a seemingly inconspicuous small iron cage in the corner caught his eye, presenting him with a surprise. [The Frost Wolf] [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Bone-achingly Cold, Ice Pick Throwing [Emotion]: Hatred, Fear [Condition]: Extremely Weak [Severe internal and external injuries, may not survive the night without treatment] [View treatment methods] [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: This is a Frost Wolf, a rare ferocious beast with dual attributes of ice and fire. These opposing attributes coexist peacefully within it, but if the balance is disrupted, it can unleash terrifying energy! "This is a Gold quality ferocious beast!" Despite the excitement in his heart, Charles remained outwardly calm. Having lived two lives, he understood the importance of not flaunting one''s wealth. He had entered just to take a look, with a try-and-see attitude, but unexpectedly stumbled upon a great deal! Forming a contract with a ferocious beast is a very dangerous affair, especially with a beast of such quality and level, which was not something Charles could currently handle. But it was in a state of extreme weakness, presenting a good opportunity to approach. "I want to form a contract with it!" Hearing this, two staff members stepped forward, opened the cage that held the Frost Wolf, and then unlocked the chains. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the man unlocked it, he advised Charles: "Just to let you know, we found this Frost Wolf in the valley already severely injured, and it''s likely not long for this world." "Moreover, this Frost Wolf is rather small and lean, and its combat capabilities are not strong." "Beast Masters have a 100% success rate taming their first pet, which is a very rare opportunity. To waste such a precious chance on a nearly dead creature..." "Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Charles nodded without hesitation. He had interned at a pet hospital in his previous life, and the screen had already provided a treatment plan. He was confident he could heal this little frost wolf. Despite Charles''s insistence, the man sighed, a look of pity on his face, and then walked away. After the man left, Charles pricked his left palm with a knife. A drop of blood welled up and then slid down between his fingers. As the blood landed on the frost wolf''s forehead, a golden hexagram appeared beneath them. [Ding! You have successfully formed a contract with the frost wolf [Female, Lv5, Gold quality].] [You have acquired the skill of the frost wolf: bone-achingly cold.] "It''s strange, it''s a frost wolf, but why does it use the power of fire?" Curious, Charles stretched out his hand to try out his newly acquired skill. A pale flame burst forth from his palm! The pale flame danced between Charles''s fingers, emitting a strange glow. Despite the flame burning in his hand, Charles felt no warmth. What was even more bizarre, though it was summer, the ground around him began to frost over! "So this is ''bone-achingly cold,'' my first skill..." After deactivating the skill, Charles noticed that his screen, under the tabs for [Personal Info] and [Pet], now displayed a little red dot. He shifted his gaze to [Personal Info], and the screen quickly popped up a panel. [Charles] [Level]: Lv1 [Pet]: the frost wolf [Items]: None [Skills]: bone-achingly cold [Emotion]: Excited [Health]: Good After taming the frost wolf, Charles''s personal information was updated. He then clicked on the nearby [Pet] tab. [The Frost Wolf] [Name]: None [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Quality]: Gold [Weaknesses]: Abdomen, Neck [Likes]: Honey soy glazed meat [Emotion]: Hatred, Fear [Condition]: Extremely Weak [Severe internal and external injuries, may not survive the night without treatment] [View treatment methods] [Loyalty]: 60 (Below 60, the pet may flee during combat) [Evolution]: 4 paths [Description]: A newly tamed female frost wolf, still wary of humans, loyal only to its master. Severely injured, requiring immediate medical attention. Seeing the text on the screen, Charles''s lips curved into a smile. In this completely unfamiliar world, Charles had finally become a Beast Master, with a reliable companion. Now, if attacked by a ferocious beast, he also had a means to defend himself! After reading the text on the screen, Charles sincerely praised the system''s capabilities. After taming the pet, more information about it was unlocked, even detailing its dietary preferences. The system was also incredibly thoughtful, laying out four potential evolutionary paths for the frost wolf, allowing Charles to simply refer to the panel for guidance. However, more pressing than this, Charles was concerned about the frost wolf''s health. "You''re so badly hurt; you''re lucky to have met me!" "I just wonder if there''s a pet hospital in this world?" Gently picking up the frost wolf, Charles quickly headed towards the outskirts of the plaza... Chapter 4 - 4: The Ferocious Beast Enters the City A few minutes later, Charles arrived at an old apartment complex. The complex he rented had seen better days. The flowerbeds were overgrown with weeds, and large patches of the exterior walls were peeling off. Charles''s family wasn''t wealthy. His parents were long-haul truck drivers who lived and ate in their truck. Despite this, the money they earned was barely enough to cover their expenses. Pushing open the rusty iron gate, Charles placed the frost wolf on the bed and, feeling a bit excited, pulled out his phone. If he told his parents that he had successfully awakened today and become a Beast Master, they would surely be very happy, right? Just as Charles was about to dial the number, the little frost wolf let out a soft murmur, its body trembling slightly and appearing to be in great pain. Seeing this, Charles quickly put away his phone. Better not make the call yet; he should treat the frost wolf''s injuries first. Charles opened the "Pet" information tab on his light screen and selected "Diagnosis and Treatment," bringing up a panel. Diagnosis Result: Previously injured by a bone-breaking ant, both hind legs are broken, and the body has been injected with toxins. If not treated promptly, the internal organs will rot. Treatment Plan: Surgical treatment for the leg injuries; use one fire-element beast core to remove the remaining toxins; three spirit roots, five snake gallbladders, and thirty cryolite tablets for recuperation. The frost wolf will recover within a week. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With my previous experience interning at a pet hospital, treating external injuries isn''t difficult..." Charles first cleaned the frost wolf''s wounds, then opened his medical kit and began treating the frost wolf. During the surgery, Charles inadvertently noticed that the frost wolf was female. Her fur was white with a hint of light blue, her eyelashes pure white, and a touch of pink at the center of her brow. He had to admit, she was a very beautiful little frost wolf. A fluffy tail trailed behind her. If she weren''t so severely injured, Charles would have already been tempted to reach out and give it a rub. Half an Hour Later, the Surgery Was a Success Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead and, without stopping, left home to purchase the necessary recuperative materials. ... By the time he returned to the apartment complex, it was already evening. "Damn it! These merchants are such rip-offs. An ungraded fire-element beast core, selling for 1000 copper coins. And those snake gallbladders and spirit roots, all of them substandard, and they still charged me 500 copper coins?" "No wonder those Beast Masters are so wealthy; this is practically daylight robbery." Carrying the heavy bag of medicinal materials back to his place, Charles couldn''t help but berate the situation. These materials had nearly drained his half-year''s worth of living expenses. However, complaints aside, to obtain these precious medicinal materials, one must venture into the ferocious beast mountains to hunt ferocious beasts. Such dangerous tasks could only be completed by Beast Masters, so the high prices were naturally justified. "Now that I have the materials, how should I use them?" Charles opened the system''s light screen, which conveniently provided instructions on how to use the materials. For low-grade materials like these, simply boiling them with water would suffice. However, higher-grade materials seemed to require something called an alchemy lab. Following the system''s instructions, Charles spoon-fed the boiled medicinal liquid to the frost wolf. As the liquid entered its body, a faint green glow enveloped the frost wolf, and its furrowed brow relaxed, looking less pained. Half an hour later, under Charles''s anxious gaze, the frost wolf slowly opened its eyes, its deep blue eyes meeting Charles''s gaze. Moments later, the frost wolf suddenly leaped into Charles''s arms, its fluffy little head rubbing left and right against his chest, as if being affectionate. [Ding! You have healed your pet''s injuries. It is grateful for your life-saving grace. Loyalty +5.] "Huh? Loyalty has increased?" Charles recalled that the system had mentioned that close interactions with the pet or making it feel grateful could increase loyalty. Knowing it was its master who saved it, the frost wolf seemed very happy. Plop! The frost wolf jumped to the ground and started circling around Charles, occasionally leaping onto him and licking his face with its tongue. Charles had initially thought it would be a very aloof little she-wolf, but the more he looked, the more it seemed like a clingy little fox. The frost wolf radiated cold air, and its little tongue felt cool on his face. Charles thought that cuddling with it on hot summer nights could save him a lot on air conditioning! "Alright, alright, stop messing around... Hey, you don''t have a name yet!" Charles slapped his forehead. "Since you''re a frost wolf, how about we call you Max from now on?" "Sigh!" Hearing Max''s joyful bark, Charles smiled with relief. It seemed to like the name. [Ding! You have given your pet a name. It likes it very much. Loyalty +3.] "Loyalty increased again?" Charles had only named it for convenience, but unexpectedly, it had boosted loyalty! Feeling a bit excited, Charles checked Max''s panel again. [Frost Wolf] [Name: Max] [Attributes: Ice, Fire] [Quality: Gold] [Skills: Ice Pick Throwing: A long-range ice attribute attack that condenses elemental energy into spears to throw at and injure enemies.Bone-Achingly Cold: A close-range attack with both ice and fire attributes. It burns with extremely cold flames, causing enemies to disintegrate between extreme cold and extreme heat. In extreme cases, the chaotic ice and fire energy can cause explosions.] [Weak Points: Neck, abdomen/toxic attribute] [Preferences: Honey soy glazed meat] [Mood: Happy] [Health: Injured (Recovering...)] [Loyalty: 68] [Evolution: Four routes] [Description: Having just awakened from a coma, Max is not only healed but also sees its owner. It is very happy now. However, it hasn''t eaten in a while and is feeling a bit hungry.] "In extreme cases, [Bone-Achingly Cold] has a second release method?" After reading the updated "Pet" panel, Charles increasingly felt that he had found a treasure! Gurgle~~ Charles wanted to play with Max a bit longer, but his stomach suddenly growled. He looked at Max with some embarrassment, "You''re hungry too, right? Let''s go get something delicious!" Charles gently picked up Max and headed out. Max''s favorite food was grilled meat, and there happened to be a barbecue restaurant on the snack street not far from the apartment complex. ... "Hey? Strange... why is the snack street so deserted today?" On the snack street, Charles looked around curiously. It was now 10 PM, the usual bustling time for the snack street, but the once lively street was now almost empty. The few people he did see were fully armed Beast Masters, looking as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Knock, knock, knock Standing at the door of the burger shop he often visited, Charles knocked on the door. "Who''s there? We''re closed for the day." A shuffling sound of slippers could be heard. The window opened, and a middle-aged man poked his head out. Upon seeing that it was Charles, his expression became tense. "It''s you, Charles. We''re not doing business these days. You''d better go home quickly to avoid any danger!" "Danger? What''s happening, Mr.Bard?" Although he had a vague idea, Charles didn''t mind getting more information. "I heard the northern defense line was breached, and ferocious beasts have entered Lsengard!" Mr.Bard sighed, clearly terrified. "For decades, we''ve lived in peace with the ferocious beast mountains, with Larktown as the boundary." "But recently, the ferocious beasts have suddenly become agitated, occasionally harassing Lsengard. I heard that some Beast Masters have already sacrificed themselves at the front lines." "The northern defense line has a breach because of this, and ferocious beasts have entered Lsengard!" As he said this, Mr.Bard shivered and waved his hand at Charles. "With such a big issue, staying safe is more important than doing business. You should go home quickly too!" Mr.Bard pulled his head back in, and the window of the burger shop slammed shut. On the deserted street, Charles was once again alone. Ferocious beast riots, front lines collapsing, Beast Masters dying... The once peaceful Lsengard now had all the signs of an impending disaster. "With ferocious beasts appearing even in the city, my parents being out there driving trucks is even more dangerous, isn''t it?" Charles quickly pulled out his phone and opened the contact list. Buzz [Sorry, the number you are calling is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later!] Buzz [Sorry, the number you are calling is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later!] No one answered several calls in a row. Worried that something had happened to his parents, Charles was anxious. They weren''t his real parents, but from his memories, they treated his predecessor quite well. Clack, clack, clack! As Charles dialed again, a clear metallic sound hitting the ground came from behind him. Already on edge, Charles instantly went into combat mode, spinning around sharply! Chapter 5 - 5: The Attacked Alchemist "Hey, what are you doing wandering around so late? Haven''t you seen the recent news?" A burly man in armor shouted at Charles. It turned out to be a member of the defense squad, causing Charles to sigh in relief. Charles lowered his guard and curiously approached the man. "Excuse me, sir, can you tell me what''s happening in the north of the city?" The man looked at Charles, paused for a moment, and then waved his hand impatiently. "Some things are classified, and I can''t divulge them to you. Just know that staying inside the city doesn''t guarantee your safety." The man bowed his head slightly, looking a bit ashamed, but soon flashed a bright smile. "But don''t worry, the defense squad is here to protect Lsengard. Even if it costs me my life, I will ensure everyone''s safety." "Go home and get some sleep!" Waving goodbye to Charles, the defense squad member quickly moved on to patrol the next block. Charles didn''t rush home. Instead, he opened a social media app on his phone and searched for news about Lsengard. As expected, ferocious beast attacks were becoming more frequent. There had been several fatal incidents today alone, including two of his classmates who had just attended the awakening ceremony with him! According to witnesses, a newly awakened Beast Master and his pet were devoured by a completely green large wolf, and another person was bitten in half, dying a horrible death. There were even rumors that ferocious beasts had blocked the main highway connecting Lsengard to the outside world, leading to an imminent shortage of supplies in the city. The information online, mixed with truth and falsehood, served as a reminder to Charles: the danger in this world might far exceed his expectations! Here, humans were no longer at the top of the food chain but could become prey to ferocious beasts at any moment. Moreover, Lsengard''s defense squad couldn''t guarantee the city''s absolute safety. Seeing the devastation in the news, Charles put away his phone and sighed lightly: "Whether for long-term planning or just to survive right now, I need to quickly improve the combat abilities of both Max and myself!" Bang!!! Before Charles could react, a man in a gray robe fell from the sky, crashing through a tree on the sidewalk and hitting the ground heavily, blood constantly flowing from the corners of his mouth. The sudden turn of events jolted Charles. Max jumped out of his arms and assumed a battle stance. "Roar!" A spectral wolf, about three meters tall and entirely green, burst through the window of a nearby residential building, its gaping maw dripping with blood, and reeking of a pungent, bloody scent. [The Spectral Wolf] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 3 [Quality]: Black Iron [Skills]: Death Dive, Poisoned Claws [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Minor injuries [Weakness]: Back/fire attribute "The spectral wolf, isn''t this the type of ferocious beast that devoured Fatima''s mother?" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as the ferocious beast appeared, the system''s light screen provided all the information about it! Facing a dangerous ferocious beast for the first time, especially one as towering and ruthless as the three-meter-tall spectral wolf, it was impossible for Charles not to feel any fear. However, he knew very well that with the spectral wolf''s terrifying speed, running away was not an option. It was either defeat it or be eaten! Seeing Charles, the spectral wolf became extremely agitated, and with a swoosh of wind, it lunged at Charles. This was the spectral wolf''s skill, Death Dive! Holding Max, Charles swiftly dodged the spectral wolf''s attack by a hair''s breadth. Turning back, he saw the spot where he had just been standing. A tree as thick as a bowl had been cleanly severed by the spectral wolf and was now crashing onto the road with a series of loud cracks. Seeing the smooth, mirror-like cut, Charles swallowed hard. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been sliced in half by the spectral wolf''s claws. "Strange... How did my reflexes get so fast?" Charles was puzzled. Could it be that after bonding with his pet, his own attributes had also improved? "Roar!" Frustrated that its powerful attack had been easily dodged by Charles, the spectral wolf let out a series of angry howls. Black energy gathered at its front paws, causing its claws to extend until they were 30 centimeters long! The steel-like claws emitted a faint black mist, and the light screen kept warning Charles that they were poisoned! The spectral wolf was using its second skill, Poisoned Claws! While Charles was thinking about how to counter the attack, Max had already stepped in front of him. Despite the huge size difference between it and the spectral wolf, Max showed no fear. Charles was worried about Max''s injuries, but then he remembered that Max was a level 5 Gold-quality tamer! Even injured, it should be able to handle this level 3 Black Iron-quality spectral wolf. Besides, the situation was dire, and as a Beast Master, he knew he couldn''t defeat this ferocious beast on his own! Blocked by the small figure, the spectral wolf grew even more furious, its eyes flashing with malice as it lunged forward, claws bared. "Max! Activate skill "ice pick throwing" and engage in battle with the spectral wolf!" A cold flash streaked through the air, and a clear sound of impact echoed throughout the street. When the spectral wolf was ten meters away from Charles, Max launched its Ice Pick Throwing skill. An ice spear shot towards the spectral wolf, intercepting its attack! "Swish! Swish! Swish!" More ice spears formed in the air, then flew towards the spectral wolf. Although it dodged the first one, the sky soon filled with countless ice spears, raining down like a torrential storm! "Roar! Roar! Roar!!!!" The spectral wolf roared furiously as ice spears pierced its skin. It continually tried to fend off the spears with its claws, but under the relentless assault, it quickly began to falter. The heat in the air dissipated, and the sun-baked ground rapidly became covered in a layer of frost. Unable to withstand Max''s relentless ice spear attacks, the spectral wolf started to lose its defense. Max seized upon a critical mistake, launching an ice spear from the wolf''s blind spot towards its back. "Whoosh!" The sound of the spear cutting through the air was followed by a sharp, fleshy impact. The ice spear pierced through the spectral wolf''s heart, and then a barrage of ice spears rained down, turning it into a porcupine. After confirming that the spectral wolf was dead, Max relaxed its battle stance. The surrounding frost dissipated instantly, leaving the spectral wolf''s perforated body in a pool of blood. At that moment, Max leapt into Charles''s arms, its large tail brushing against his chest, looking up at him expectantly for praise, a stark contrast to its previous ferocity. Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Spectral Wolf] (Lv3Bronze Division quality). Your bond with your pet has increased! Pet loyalty +2! Pet experience +30! "Well done, Max! You defeated such a strong spectral wolf!" Charles smiled, gently stroking Max''s head. Max was not only powerful but also incredibly smart. Without any prompting, it had identified the spectral wolf''s weakness. This was Charles''s first victory against a ferocious beast, and it was a towering three-meter-tall wolf. He was ecstatic. Carefully, he approached the spectral wolf''s body. The body of a ferocious beast was a treasure trove! The spectral wolf''s claws, teeth, and fur were all valuable materials that could fetch a good price. Additionally, the meat of ferocious beasts could enhance the strength of pets and Beast Masters alike. Charles pulled out a small knife and began to carefully skin the wolf, then separated the usable materials, storing them in his system''s storage space. Obtained spectral wolf pelt (damaged) x1! Obtained spectral wolf canines x4! Obtained spectral wolf steel claws x6! Obtained beast core (poison attribute) x1! Obtained wolf meat x100kg! Seeing the system''s [Items] tab filled to the brim with spoils, Charles smiled contentedly. Tomorrow, he could sell them at the Beast Master Guild, which would temporarily solve his financial crisis! What surprised him even more was that there was a beast core inside the spectral wolf''s body! Beast cores are extremely rare materials. When embedded in weapons or equipment, they provide corresponding enhancements. Not only that, but they are also indispensable for pet evolution. A high-grade beast core is invaluable and sometimes cannot be bought even with money. Although this one was the lowest grade, with no ranking at all, it was still worth thousands of copper coins! As Charles was pondering how to sell these materials, he suddenly remembered there was someone waiting for him to save! He picked up the man in gray robes and carried him home. First, he treated the man''s external injuries, then brewed some herbal medicine for him. "Cough! Cough, cough!" After a few sips of the medicine, the man coughed violently, spat out a mouthful of black blood, and slowly opened his eyes. "Ugh, what is this bitter stuff? What did you make me drink?" Charles felt a bit displeased. So what if it''s bitter? It saved your life. If you can''t handle the taste, don''t drink it. The man wiped the dirty blood from his mouth, then took another small sip from the bowl, shaking his head with a sigh. "Such good spirit root, what a waste of materials!" "Fine! Since you saved my life, I''ll teach you something." Struggling to his feet, the man conjured a small pot with a 30-centimeter diameter from his bag, made of grade bronze, adorned with some inscriptions that Charles couldn''t quite understand. Charles scratched his head. "Your bronze pot looks quite unique. Are you going to teach me how to cook?" Hearing this, the man almost spat out another mouthful of blood, his eyebrows shooting up in anger. "What do you mean bronze pot? This is my alchemy lab!" Alchemy? Hearing this word, Charles''s interest was instantly piqued. Chapter 6 - 6: Unbearable Wealth He remembered that in the system''s light screen, besides [Personal Information], [Pets], and [Storage Space], there were some cursors that had yet to be unlocked, including [Alchemy]. He had never quite understood what alchemy was for, and the system didn''t provide much explanation. "Watch closely!" the man extended his palm, and a wisp of orange flame ''flared'' up in his hand. He placed the spirit root into it, and the spirit root quickly turned to ash, leaving behind a small glob of pale golden liquid. As the flame continued to burn, the golden liquid bubbled and trembled. A few minutes later, only a thumb-sized bead remained. The man repeated this process, throwing the Hemostatic plant, Feverfew, and other materials from his bag into the flame, burning them all into medicinal liquid. "Is alchemy just burning herbs into medicinal liquid?" Charles watched the man intently, finding this novel technique quite fascinating. "Not even close." The man was fully focused on controlling the flame and barely acknowledged Charles. Once all the herbs had turned to liquid, the man transferred the liquids into the grade bronze pot, which he referred to as his ''alchemy lab,'' and continued to heat it with the orange flame. The entire process took about an hour. During this time, the man didn''t let his attention waver for a moment and didn''t say a word, which made Charles feel a bit sleepy. "It''s done!" The man exclaimed softly, then lifted the lid of the bronze pot. A small gray pill slowly rose and finally landed in the man''s palm. "It''s...it''s done?" Charles''s gaze shifted to his system''s light screen, where several lines of prompts appeared. Hemostatic Powder Grade: Basic Alchemy Elixir Description: The lowest grade of alchemical potion, used for external wound hemostasis. Effective for all but severe arterial hemorrhage. Seeing these lines, Charles frowned slightly. He didn''t know much about alchemists, but he knew a lot about elixirs. They could not only treat ailments of Beast Masters and their pets but some could also significantly enhance a pet''s combat abilities! It was said that the process of making them was very complicated, and even the lowest-grade elixir could fetch a high price of several thousand copper coins! So this was how it was done? The man popped the gray pill into his mouth, took a sip of water, and swallowed. A thin layer of energy enveloped him, and in the blink of an eye, the bleeding from his wounds stopped. Even an amateur like Charles could see that this pill was extraordinary! "The recipe for this Hemostatic Powder is something I bought for a hefty price back in the day. You''ve saved my life today, and I have nothing else to thank you with, so I''ll give you this recipe." The man scribbled a few lines on a piece of paper, then quickly got dressed and prepared to leave. Seeing that he was determined to go, Charles didn''t insist on him staying. Suddenly, he remembered something: "Wait, you''ve given me such a precious recipe, but I don''t even know your name!" The man had already donned his armor and waved at Charles. "I''m just passing through Lsengard. We''re strangers who happened to meet; there''s no need to know each other''s names. If fate allows, we will meet again." After the man left, Charles picked up the piece of paper he had left behind. Ding! Obtained Basic Alchemy Elixir Recipe 1! Seeing the system prompt, Charles noticed that the alchemy function in his system had been unlocked. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He moved his gaze to the [Alchemy] cursor, and a page unfolded. [Hemostatic Powder] [Grade]: Basic Alchemy Elixir [Formula]: 1 Spirit Root, 5 Hemostatic Plants, 5 Feverfew, 5 Rebirth of Lotus Roots, 300g Cryolite, ... [Do you want to open the alchemy lab?] "Open the alchemy lab!" As soon as Charles spoke, a long metal table appeared before him, covered with various metal containers. The only one he recognized was the large three-neck flask. Compared to the copper pot the man had used, this setup was far more luxurious! A wave of dizziness hit him as a vast amount of alchemy knowledge poured into his mind. System Prompt: The key elements of alchemy are materials, the alchemy lab, and the flame. The most important and crucial element is the flame. The lower the flame''s temperature, the better it is to maintain the activity of the alchemy ingredients... When Charles opened his eyes again, the alchemy equipment that he couldn''t name earlier now looked incredibly familiar. "The lower the temperature of the flame, the better... What if my flame has no temperature at all?" Recalling the alchemy principles, Charles activated his skill Bone-Achingly Cold, and a pale flame rose in his palm. As Charles remembered the injured man''s alchemy process, he began experimenting with the alchemy lab. He failed countless times. Fortunately, the alchemist had forgotten to take his material bag when he left, providing Charles with plenty of resources to experiment with. "I did it... I really did it!" Charles had lost count of how many attempts he had made. Late into the night, when a gray pill finally formed successfully in the alchemy lab, Charles felt a profound sense of accomplishment. He wanted to share his joy with Max, only to find that it had already fallen asleep. "Yawn! Let''s sleep for now; I still need to go to the Beast Master Guild tomorrow." Charles was utterly exhausted. He sleepily picked up Max''s fluffy tail, which was soft and comfortable, perfect as a pillow. He quickly drifted off to sleep. ... Beep beep!! Beep beep!!! Charles was jolted awake by the urgent ringing of his phone. Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he saw over 99 missed calls, all from Lily. "Charles, what happened to you? We had a class dinner last night, and you just left without a word! It''s so dangerous right now, do you know how worried I was..." As soon as he answered the phone, Lily''s voice came through, scolding him non-stop. After she finished venting, her tone suddenly softened, as if she realized her outburst. "Charles, still in bed? The Beast Master Guild is organizing a training expedition to the ferocious beast mountains for all new Beast Masters next week." "That''s a very dangerous place. Would you like to come to my place for some guidance beforehand?" "No need, Lily. I have things to do." "Hey, you..." Click! Charles hung up the phone decisively and headed out. Lily didn''t want to give him guidance; she wanted to drain him dry first thing in the morning! Charles had only been here for less than a day and had already sensed that this woman named Lily had an unusual relationship with his predecessor, one that had long crossed the line of teacher-student boundaries. Although he was tempted to squeeze Lily''s soft, white breasts, he had more important matters to attend to. In two months, the admissions office of the three major academies in the imperial capital would come to Lsengard for their entrance examinations. The three major academies gathered the elite of the entire Genosha, with even the most casual lecturer being a level 4 or 5 Beast Master. It was rumored that the headmaster''s Beast Master level exceeded level 6! It could be said that all Beast Masters in the Genosha took pride in entering the three major academies for further studies. However, the admission requirements for the three academies were extremely stringent. It was said that only six spots were allotted for Lsengard this year, and all young Beast Masters aged 18-25 in Lsengard would be competing for those spots, making the competition fierce. "The three major academies gather the elite of the Genosha. The quality of the girls there must be... cough cough, I mean, I''ll be able to learn more there. I am determined to get one of those spots!" Charles resolved silently in his heart. Whether to experience a more exciting world or to have the opportunity to return to Earth in the future, Charles had to secure one of those spots! ... There were few people on the streets, but as Charles caught sight of the spire of the Beast Master Guild building, the number of pedestrians gradually increased. Charles planned to sell all the materials from the spectral wolf he hunted yesterday. Next week, he would be heading to the ferocious beast mountains for two months of hellish training. With ferocious beasts rampant there, good equipment was a must! "Wow! This place is incredible! Is this gold falling from the sky?" Though Lsengard''s guild was just a branch, the luxury of the Beast Master Guild left Charles in awe. The gleaming marble floor mirrored the opulent crystal chandelier above; in the center of the hall, there was even a three-meter diameter golden guild emblem! Prominently displayed in the hall were oil paintings of the guild''s previous presidents, seemingly telling their glorious stories. Suppressing his excitement, Charles first completed his Beast Master registration in the hall. He then filled out the pricing form and handed over all the materials to the guild staff for sale. The receptionist was clearly astonished when she saw the spectral wolf materials in Charles''s bag. She hadn''t expected such valuable materials to be brought in by such a young Beast Master! "Alright, sir, please wait a moment! I will arrange this for you right away!" Charles was invited to the guild''s VIP lounge. As he was about to browse his phone, an advertisement flashed across the big screen: [Latest Spectral Wolf Materials Available, First Come First Serve!] [Spectral Wolf Canines x4, 300 Copper Coins Each!] [Spectral Wolf Steel Claws x6, 500 Copper Coins Each!] [Spectral Wolf Pelt (Damaged) x1, 500 Copper Coins!] [Spectral Wolf Meat 100kg, 10 Copper Coins per Kilogram!] [Spectral Wolf Beast Core (Poison Attribute, Ungraded), 2000 Copper Coins!] Seeing the ad scrolling across the hall screen, Charles felt a warm sense of satisfaction as he calculated how much money he would make. If all the materials were successfully sold, he could earn about 7000 copper coins. At the exchange rate of 1 silver coin for 1000 copper coins, seven silver coins should be enough to craft a set of entry-level Beast Master equipment! "Being a Beast Master sure is lucrative. This amount of money was unimaginable before!" Charles sighed with genuine amazement. His monthly living expenses at Lsengard High School were 300 copper coins, which wasn''t even enough to buy a single wolf tooth. However, he understood why the materials sold for such high prices. Before encountering him, that spectral wolf had probably killed numerous Beast Masters. If it weren''t for the system''s prompt and his lucky bond with Max, the powerful pet, he might have ended up as the spectral wolf''s meal. Many people in the hall noticed the advertisement at this point. "Spectral wolf? Isn''t that the ferocious beast that''s been causing havoc in the city recently? Glad it''s dead!" "10 copper coins per kilogram for spectral wolf meat? Where is it? I''ll buy it all! I heard it can boost virility for ordinary people!" "My son is going to the ferocious beast mountains for training next week. These steel claws will be perfect for forging a handy long sword. I''ll take one!" "These wolf teeth are nice too. A necklace made from them would enhance my poison attribute tamer''s power." "This spectral wolf even has a beast core? I bet it cost a lot to hunt it down. Someone might have even died!" "What? There''s a beast core for just 2000 copper coins! That''s a steal!" "My son''s pet needs a beast core to evolve and strengthen its power. I''ll buy it!" "Hey, what are you doing? I saw it first! You want to start something? I''ll pay 3000 copper coins for it!" The quiet guild hall quickly became chaotic. The demand for the spectral wolf''s materials far exceeded Charles''s expectations, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. Had he set the prices too low? Chapter 7 - 7: Divine Scale Armor Inside the bustling hall of the Beast Master Guild, a long queue formed as people clamored to purchase materials from Charles''s spectral wolf. The materials were in short supply, and the demand was high. Those at the end of the line, realizing they had no chance to make a purchase, shamelessly rushed to the front to cut in line. The hall quickly descended into chaos. Seated comfortably in the VIP section, Charles stretched leisurely as his phone vibrated continuously. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 2700 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 3 silver coins, 100 copper coins.] [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 1800 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 4 silver coins, 900 copper coins.] Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [...] In less than half an hour, Charles sold the spectral wolf''s beast core for a high price of 3000 copper coins. After the Beast Master Guild took their 10% cut, he pocketed 2700 copper coins. Seeing the money roll in, a broad smile spread across Charles''s face. However, selling materials took some time, so Charles didn''t plan to stay much longer; he needed to select a suitable set of equipment. As he was about to leave the hall, someone tapped him on the shoulder. "Isn''t that Charles? What a coincidence seeing you here at the Beast Master Guild!" Charles turned around to face a pale, rail-thin young man. Upon recollection, Charles remembered his name was Robert, a former classmate who had frequently troubled him in high school, leveraging his family''s influence. Not a pleasant character. Robert''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing Charles''s guild emblem. "You''ve become a Beast Master too? That''s truly eye-opening. I just contracted a top-tier pet yesterday. Let me broaden your horizons!" With a smug smile, Robert snapped his fingers. A six-pointed star array materialized in front of him, and a white tiger stepped out from it. Charles stared in recognitionit was the four-winged tiger he had dismissed just days before. [The Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute: ] Wind [Level: ] 1 [Quality: ] Black Iron [Skills: ] None [Mood: ] Fearful [Health:] Good [Evolution: ] None [Description]: This is a four-winged tiger that looks majestic and has astounding combat potential. However, it is actually a coward. If you unfortunately make a pact with it, and encounter a battle, it''s likely to abandon you and flee. Seeing the smile on Robert''s face, Charles realized that he was just here to show off... But Robert was mistaking garbage for treasure! "Robert, are we close friends? Stop brown-nosing!" Charles gave no quarter, brushing Robert''s hand off his shoulder with a sharp motion. In his eyes, Robert was as good as dead to him. Heading into the ferocious beast mountains wasn''t a child''s play. With the pathetic attributes of the four-winged tiger, it likely wouldn''t survive the first night. "sigh..." Sensing Charles''s disdain for Robert, the usually docile Max suddenly lunged in front of the four-winged tiger, ready to fight. The four-winged tiger, bold on the outside but timid at heart, was immediately scared witless, hiding behind Robert and trembling with fear... The tiger''s urine had a pungent smell that quickly spread, causing the people around to cover their noses and dodge amidst laughter. A creature over three meters tall was frightened into wetting itself by Charles''s frost wolf. Robert''s face twitched in embarrassment. "Ah... about that, it had a stomach issue yesterday and isn''t feeling well! I need to go and buy some spectral wolf meat, so I''ll catch up with you later!" Recalling his pet, Robert swiftly darted into the nearby crowd, then shot Charles a vicious glare. "Enjoy your few days of pride! Too poor to even feed yourself, and you think you can afford a Beast Mastery?" "Ferocious beast meat can boost a pet''s strength. I''ll feed my four-winged tiger dozens of pounds, and soon it will easily overpower your pathetic frost wolf!" Bang! Robert hadn''t even finished his rant when someone kicked him out, sending him crashing to the ground. A man raised his fist angrily, "Young and already picking up bad habits, cutting in line? You want spectral wolf meat too? Get to the back!" Robert scrambled up, his jaw nearly dropping at the sight of the long, twisting linehe''d driven straight here after seeing online that spectral wolf meat was for sale. How could there be so many people already? ... After leaving the Beast Master Guild, Charles decided to check out some equipment on the next street. From a distance, he heard a loud hawking voice: "This spear, forged from the finest black iron, can pierce through anything in the world! Only 500 copper coins!" Charles looked over to see a crowded equipment shop. A middle-aged man with a bushy beard was energetically pitching his wares: "And this mystic crystal armor, the breastplate made from a single piece of mystic crystal turtle shellutterly indestructible. Not just ordinary weapons, even ferocious beasts can''t scratch you! And it''s only for one silver coin! Don''t miss out!" Charles chuckled, "What if I used your indestructible spear to pierce your indestructible mystic crystal armor, would it go through?" "Ah... that... that..." The bearded man was momentarily stumped, "Young man, are you trying to pull my leg?" "Ha, no sir, that''s not it. I''m heading into the ferocious beast mountains for training next week and came to see if you have any suitable equipment. Don''t try to fob me off with cheap goods; I need real protection against ferocious beast attacks." "Training next week... You''re a new Beast Master, right? Follow me!" The bearded man motioned to a shop assistant to take over the sales pitch and then led Charles upstairs. Charles casually glanced at the surrounding weapons and armor, and the system quickly popped up notifications. [Hexaragram Spear [Tone Reproduction]:[ A conventional weapon, forged from six rare alloys. Average market price: 3 silver coins. [Sharktooth Sword [Tone Reproduction]:[ The blade features a serrated edge resembling a shark''s mouth, designed to slice through the hide of lower-defense ferocious beasts. Average market price: 5 silver coins. [Chrono-Emperor [White]:[ Crafted from the hide of a carrion queen ant, not only is it durable, but it also resists low-level poison attacks. Average market price: 10 silver coins. ... Similar to the alchemy lab''s production of miracle drugs, all weapons and armor are ranked by rarity in ascending order: Tone Reproduction, White, Green, Blue, Purple, Orange, Gold... Moreover, the system also indicated the average market prices for each item to prevent Charles from being overcharged. This thoughtful feature nearly brought tears to Charles''s eyes. However, Charles was somewhat disappointed that most items here were common equipment. Gear made from ferocious beast materials, even if just average in quality, often started at prices above 10 silver coins. "What a rip-off!" Charles thought bitterly. Just as he was about to leave, something caught his eye. Among the pile of Tone Reproduction and White items, one piece of equipment was emitting a blue glow! Pretending to examine a long sword nearby, Charles stealthily glanced over. [Divine Scale Armor [Blue]:[ Crafted from a fallen comet''s meteoric iron, its material density is extraordinary. Wearing it enables weighted strength training. No reference price available. The information flashed briefly, and Charles''s interest was piqued. In most battles, pets could handle the situation, but a Beast Master''s personal strength was equally crucial; otherwise, they could easily become a burden during combat. This Divine Scale Armor was perfect for giving Charles intensive training over the next two months. What was more intriguing was that, although named "Divine Scale Armor," it appeared almost like a T-shirt. It was inconspicuous when worn, not affecting daily life, and completely unnoticeable to others. Seeing Charles''s interest in the item, the shopkeeper''s eyes began to twirl. "My good sir, you have quite the eye! This piece is the pride of my shop. Since you''re a Beast Master, I''ll let you have it for just 100 silver coins!" Hearing the price, Charles nearly lost his balance. 100 silver coins? Why not just rob someone? Forget about 100 silver coins, even if he sold himself, he couldn''t scrape together 10 silver coins right now... It seems swindlers know no borders; even in another world, anything you show interest in, they''ll jack up the price. Cursing inwardly, Charles kept a straight face and waved dismissively, "Isn''t this just an ordinary T-shirt? Worth 100 silver coins? I don''t see any special features. Never mind, I''ll look elsewhere." "Hey, wait... If you really want it, I''ll take 50 silver coins! The advantages, well, the advantages are..." Charles''s question had the shopkeeper stumped. This piece of equipment had been gathering dust in his shop for years, unsold. Its only feature seemed to be its excessive heaviness. "Forget it, I''m not interested anymore." Charles was already at the staircase. Seeing a sale slipping away, the shopkeeper gritted his teeth. "40 silver coins! 40 silver coins, take it or leave it?" "30! That''s as low as I can go!" "20! Oh, oh... It''s even below cost now, bro, won''t you give it another look?" "..." Chapter 8 - 8: Are You a Fly? "I said no, and that means no. If you can''t even list one advantage, how can I dare buy it?" Charles shook his head and left the equipment shop without looking back. His bargaining skills had been honed in his previous life on countless shopping excursions. The best way to deal with swindlers was simply one worddelay! As long as you''re not in a rush to buy, you can''t be trapped. Let''s see who becomes desperate first. Moreover, while other people focused on the defensive capabilities when purchasing armor, only Charles, guided by the system''s hint, recognized the unique quality of this piece of equipment. No one else would bother buying it. Max let out a deep murmur and gently rubbed his head against Charles''s chest, clearly trying to comfort him. Charles patted Max''s head. "It''s alright, Max. I wasn''t planning to buy it anyway, just checking the price." Exiting the equipment store, they were surrounded by a bustling commercial street with clothing shops, accessory stores, food outlets... Various colorful signs and billboards dazzled Charles. Charles''s family wasn''t wealthy. In the past, he wouldn''t even dare to glance at such places, but things were different nowhe had money! It was just about time for lunch. Charles smiled gently. "Max, I''ll take you for some delicious food!" At the mention of eating, Max''s eyes immediately lit up. From a distance, Charles could smell the enticing aroma coming from a place called ''Barbarian Bull Steakhouse.'' "I''d like a private room, two steaks, and two juices," Charles said, pointing at Max to indicate the reservation was for one person and one beast. "Right away, please wait a moment!" The server smiled, even showing a bit of respect. Upon learning that Charles was the Beast Master, the shopkeeper personally took to the kitchen and prioritized Charles''s meal order as the first of the day. This preferential treatment made Charles somewhat embarrassed. He recalled that before transmigrating, many shops and trains strictly prohibited pets, but in this world, it was entirely differentBeast Mastery was regarded as an equal existence to humans. "Enjoy your meal, both of you!" A maid-clad waitress bowed slightly, then gently closed the door of the private booth. "Let''s eat!" Charles passed a steak and a glass of juice to Max, who sniffed it lightly and instantly began to drool profusely. "Ooh... Huff huff!" Seeing Max get scalded yet reluctant to spit out the meat, Charles couldn''t help but laugh, even though it also made him feel a bit sad. Life in the wild was far more brutal compared to the city. Although "ferocious beast" was a unified term, there were millions of species, each with its own territory. They were incompatible like fire and water, often fighting to the death over a morsel of food. According to the Beast Master Guild, when they found Max, he was lying bloodied on the ground, an image hard to imagine. "Eat up, don''t choke. If you like it, I''ll order more." Charles fed Max a cup of juice, then passed over his own portion of steak. [Ding! This is your first time bringing Max to a steakhouse, and Max is very happy. Your rapport with Max has increased!] [Pet Loyalty +3!] Seeing the fleeting system notification, Charles covered his mouth and chuckled. The last time he fought alongside Max defeating the spectral wolf, they had only gained 2 loyalty points. Now, just by sharing a meal, they gained 3 points! "What a little foodie..." Once Max was fully satisfied and burped contentedly, Charles led him out of the steakhouse. Seeing that it was still early, Charles took Max to a nearby pet accessory shop. After browsing for a while, he finally chose a blue bow tie and tied it to Max''s tail. This was a special accessory that could enhance a pet''s control over elemental forces. [Ding! You have adorned Max with a pet accessory. Max is very pleased and in high spirits. Loyalty +2!] "Another 2 points?" Charles glanced at the pet panel, and indeed, Max''s loyalty had risen to 75 points! Pet loyalty is a crucial attribute. If the loyalty is below 60 points, pets may abandon their owners in dangerous situations, with a higher probability the lower the loyalty. The higher the loyalty, the better the understanding and rapport between the pet and the owner, enabling them to comprehend the owner''s combat commands and even communicate telepathically. At 90 points or above, a pet would be willing to sacrifice its life for its owner, staying by their side unto death. "Now that Max''s loyalty is at 75 points, he can understand most of what I say. This will make our coordination in battle much more convenient!" Charles thought, pleased. Beep beep As Charles was checking Max''s pet panel, his phone suddenly rang. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sweet female voice said, "Good day, sir. The materials you consigned to the Beast Master Guild have all been sold. After deducting a 10% service fee, the total amount of 7 silver coins and 820 copper coins has been transferred to your bank account." "Thank you for your efforts." After hanging up the phone, Charles checked his bank balance and soon received a message: [Dear customer, your bank account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of 0 gold coins, 8 silver coins, and 20 copper coins.] "Just now, the steak with Max cost 100 copper coins, the bow tie was 100 copper coins, plus the original 400 copper coins in the card for living expenses..." Charles furrowed his brow and did the math, finding it exactly right! The demand for the spectral wolf materials had far exceeded Charles''s expectations. In the time it took to eat a meal, even the battered wolf skin had sold! To the old Charles, this amount of money would have seemed astronomical. But having seen Max''s astonishing appetite, Charles suddenly felt it wasn''t that much after all... The steak Charles had just enjoyed was merely ordinary wild ox meat. If it had been ferocious beast meat, he could hardly fathom how quickly his money would have vanished. "Besides food expenses, I still need a full set of equipment. No matter how much I try to haggle, the shopkeeper won''t sell the [Divine Scale Armor] to me for less than 10 silver coins." Charles scratched his head, visibly worried. A wealthy man has it easy, while a poor man has it tough. With only six days before departure, where could he possibly find enough money? Suddenly, Charles remembered the small pill in his storage space, slapping his forehead: "I''ve got it, I can sell the medicine!" He pulled out his cellphone, pressed and held the side button, and asked the voice assistant: "I''m in Genosha Lsengard, and I have a tone reproduction quality miracle drug. I want to sell it for the highest price. Where should I go?" [Voice Assistant Received, Analyzing...] After a few seconds of processing, the voice assistant opened the navigation on Charles''s phone, marking the endpoint at the [Misubi Auction House], 2000 meters away from him. ... Ten minutes later, Charles arrived at the entrance of a relatively modest building. The building was white with hints of dark gold inlay, and its simplicity was evident, save for the historically patterned frames around its floor-to-ceiling windows, which were not overly ornate. It looked unassuming, yet a quick online search revealed that the backing Misubi family of the Misubi Auction House was one of Genosha''s three major powers, on par with the Beast Master Guild, a force not to be underestimated. "Charles? How do I bump into you everywhere?" As Charles was about to enter the auction house, a red supercar pulled up at the entrance. A pale, stick-thin young man stepped out of the luxury vehicle. Seeing Robert, Charles''s Max immediately bared his teeth and glared menacingly at him. The familiar scene reminded Charles of the earlier incident at the Beast Master Guild when Robert''s ''divine beast,'' the four-winged tiger, had been scared to the point of wetting itself, almost making Charles laugh aloud: "Yeah, why are you like a fly, following me wherever I go?" Charles was clearly amused, and Robert could see it. He adjusted his suit, then glanced disdainfully at Charles''s inexpensive shirt: "The treasures sold inside Misubi are exorbitantly priced. Can you actually afford them?" Having lived twice, Charles had seen through Robert''s character in just half a day. Considering their consistently poor relationship from his memories, Charles didn''t bother engaging with him. "I certainly can''t afford to buy anything, just here to browse and expand my horizons," Charles casually excused himself from Robert and headed straight into a room labeled ''Appraisal Room'' to the left of the auction house entrance. The room was spacious and, though not lavishly decorated, the intricately patterned carpets and the valuable oil paintings on the walls spoke of the grandeur of a major family. A man in a tailcoat, upon seeing Charles, bowed respectfully: "Good day, sir. This is the appraisal room of the Misubi Auction House. May I ask if there is something you wish to auction?" Charles nodded, then pulled a small box from his pocket and gently handed it to the man... --- Chapter 9 - 9: Sucker "Inside this box, I have a miracle drug [Hemostatic Powder], which can rapidly stop bleeding within 10 seconds unless it''s arterial bleeding," Charles explained succinctly about the miracle drug''s effects. "A miracle drugsir, are you an alchemist?" The man''s expression changed slightly, his demeanor becoming even more respectful as he arranged a seat for Charles: "Please have a seat, sir. I will arrange for an appraiser immediately!" Charles nodded and chose a seat by the window, offering a perfect view of the entire auction house. The auction house in Lsengard wasn''t large, sparsely filled with dozens of people, all elites and wealthy merchants from various sectors of Lsengard. Charles recognized two of themhis classmates Robert and Danielwho probably wanted to acquire some treasures to prepare for their journey out of the city in six days. Absorbed in his surroundings, Charles was interrupted by the light sound of dress shoes as the tailcoat-clad man returned, accompanied by a middle-aged man with tone reproduction white hair: "Sir, this is our auction house appraiser, Master Brown." --- Meanwhile, Robert was sitting at the auction bench, his mood sour. Running into Charles at the entrance had greatly irritated him. "What''s Charles''s class doing at the same auction house as me? Can he, a poor man, afford anything?" Brooding over these thoughts, Robert suddenly saw a middle-aged man rush onto the auction stage with a jade box: "Ladies and gentlemen, our auction house has just received a new treasure, personally appraised by our chief appraiser, Master Brown. I believe it will interest many of you..." The man carefully opened the lid of the jade box: "Tone reproduction class miracle drug, Hemostatic Powder, starting bid1 silver coin!" Upon seeing the tone reproduction miracle drug shimmering with an unusual luster on the projection screen, the previously quiet auction hall erupted into lively discussions. "A tone reproduction class miracle drug? It must be the work of some skilled alchemist. Such treasures are indeed rare!" "I was once attacked by a ferocious beast on a business trip outside the city, losing so much blood I nearly passed out. A passing alchemist fed me a Hemostatic Powder, and my wound scabbed over in seconds, literally pulling me back from the brink of death!" "It''s so miraculous, it''s like having an extra life! Forget one silver coin, I would pay a hundred for it!" "I''ll bid 2 silver coins!" "2 silver coins and 500 copper coins!" "I''ll go 5 silver coins!" "..." In the VIP reception room, hearing the successive bids echoing through the auction house, Charles couldn''t help but smile: "This place truly lives up to the name Misubi; the bidding techniques here are truly professional!" He knew a bit about the ways of the auction house. Among the dozens of bidders, many were shills for the auction house, yelling bids but not buying, their acting quite persuasive. However, he was more than happy to see the bidding price climbing. After several rounds of bidding, the price of the Hemostatic Powder soared to 10 silver coins. At that moment, Charles spotted a somewhat familiar figure in the auction house raising a bidding sign: "I bid 20 silver coins!" Charles''s face involuntarily twitched: "No way, Daniel is here too, didn''t mean to trap a good brother..." Back in high school, when Robert bullied him and even the class teacher wouldn''t intervene, only Daniel dared to stand up for him. The bidder was none other than Daniel''s father, David. Charles sighed softly: "I can''t do this to my friend. If you really end up winning it for 20 silver coins, I owe you a barbecue dinner tonight!" As David''s bid was called, the room fell silent. Although the Hemostatic Powder was enticing, no one dared to compete with a bid that doubled the previous one. "Heh, Mr. David, I didn''t expect you to be interested in this miracle drug as well. However, my son recently advanced to Beast Master and will be leaving the city for training next week. I need this Hemostatic Powder," a bald man behind Robert raised his bidding sign: "I bid 25 silver coins!" "Sly, no offense, but with your son''s lack of skills, that money might be better spent on a coffin. Maybe he should just stay in the city, to avoid losing his life." David, standing beside Daniel, raised his bidding sign again, unwilling to back down: "I bid 30 silver coins!" This intense bidding left the crowd at the auction house speechless. The Smith family and the Taylor family, one is in the jewelry business, and the other is in the jade business, and they have always been competitors. Their bidding was no longer just about a miracle drug; it was about the prestige of their families. The atmosphere quickly heated up. Sitting in the VIP section, Charles choked on his water as he saw the price skyrocket: "Cough, cough! I didn''t know my Hemostatic Powder was worth this much..." "50 silver coins!" Sly shouted, his hand trembling as he raised his bid. Determined to deflate David''s pride, he was going all in today! Just when everyone thought David would continue bidding, he adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses and chuckled at Sly: "Mr. Sly, Mr. Sly, truly wealthy and lavish with your spendinga bid of 50 silver coins for a Hemostatic Powder! I am genuinely impressed!" After speaking, David stood up, laughed heartily, and left the auction house with Daniel. Watching their departing figures, Sly''s face was a mix of shock and sudden realization that he had been played. His face turned from red to ashen: "David, you... you dare play me! You just wait!" As if worried Sly might retract his bid, the auctioneer quickly hammered down: "Tone reproduction quality miracle drug, Hemostatic Powder, successfully auctioned to Mr. Sly!" ... In the VIP room. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tailcoat-clad man bowed slightly and handed Charles a check: "Mr. Charles, good day to you. Your item sold for 50 silver coins." Tucking away the check, Charles sighed in admiration. "As expected of a renowned family from all of Genosha, they really know how to do business!" "It''s a mere 2.5 silver coins to them, but they''ve gained a major customer." As Charles stepped out of the appraisal room, he ran into a visibly annoyed Robert and his father. "Why is it you again?" Robert, still fuming, rolled his eyes at Charles. But then, glancing at Charles''s modest appearance, Robert shook the jade box in his hand with a smirk: "Lucky day today, managed to score something great! A tone reproduction class miracle drug, bet you''ve never seen one of these?" As Robert approached, Max bared his teeth fiercely. If not for Charles holding him back, he would have bitten Robert. "Sorry about that, Robert. My pet usually doesn''t act this way unless it sees a dog!" Charles quipped with a smile. Robert waved his hand dismissively, "It''s just a pet, better train it well... Wait, what did you say?!" "I said, a good dog doesn''t block the path!" Charles flipped Robert the bird and walked away with his head held high. Watching Charles''s retreating figure, Robert''s expression turned ugly. Being played by Daniel and his father was one thing, since the Smith family had some influence and their businesses were rivals. But Charles, whose parents ran a freight businessa loser in his eyesdaring to challenge him? Throughout high school, if it weren''t for Daniel''s support and Lily''s favoritism, he would have had Charles hospitalized long ago! "Hmph! Just six days until we leave the city for our training, and you dare to provoke me? You won''t even know how you died!" Robert snorted coldly and climbed into his luxury car with a dark look on his face. In the passenger seat. Suddenly recalling something, Robert looked puzzled. He had seen Charles entering the Misubi Auction House''s appraisal room earlier, and now, just as he was leaving, he saw him coming out. How could it be such a coincidence? Robert glanced aside: "Dad, you don''t think that miracle drug was sold by that kid Charles, do you?" "How could that be possible! Do you think a high school student knows alchemy?" Sly took a puff of his cigar, frowning slightly: "But it is indeed strange. I know all the alchemists in Lsengard. I''ll ask around later, make sure we didn''t buy something stolen by that kid." ... Lsengard Commercial Bank. Recalling the scene at the auction house, Charles was almost in pain from laughing: "Hahaha! Seeing that kid Robert bleed money was just damn satisfying!" Originally, by market rates, his miracle drug would have sold for at most 10 silver coins. But Robert and his father, playing the suckers, had spent 50 silver coins! After cashing the check, Charles checked his bank account, and his phone quickly received a message. [Dear customer, the current balance of your bank account ending in 9527 is: 0 gold coins, 58 silver coins, 20 copper coins.] For some reason, perhaps because he had been poor, just seeing those numbers in his bank account made Charles feel incredibly secure. "With this money, I can craft a suitable set of equipment!" Charles could hardly hide the excitement on his face as he rubbed Max''s head: "And tonight, I''ll cook you a feast of ferocious beast meat!" As Charles was playing with Max, a message suddenly floated across his phone. [#Shocking News! Genosha''s largest auction house Misubi is openly auctioning stolen goods#] "Misubi? Isn''t that the auction house I just visited?" Chapter 10 - 10: Hunting the Alloy Ant Queen Charles casually clicked into the forum where a man was broadcasting news. "A tone reproduction miracle drug, hemostatic powder, was auctioned today at the Misubi auction house for a whopping 50 silver coins. Someone saw Charles from Lsengard Beast Mastery High School entering the appraisal room with a miracle drug..." In the video, the man''s voice was altered, and he wore a mask, obscuring his identity. The explosive video quickly garnered over a hundred thousand views, and within minutes, hundreds of comments piled up. "A miracle drug for tone reproduction can only be crafted by an alchemist! We barely have any alchemists in all of Lsengard, how did a high school student get his hands on such a treasure?" "Baseless accusations, you guys shouldn''t spread rumors so recklessly. Could it be that Charles bought it previously?" "You think Charles bought it? That''s a joke! I go to the same school as him, and his family is so poor they can barely make ends meet. How could he afford a miracle drug..." "It must have been stolen then. I have no proof, but that seems like the only explanation." "I can''t believe it, a Beast Master stooping to petty theft." "Charles has really disgraced our Lsengard Beast Mastery High School..." "Everyone, share this video on the campus forum and make Charles come out and explain!" Seeing these messages, Charles was speechless. Explain what? Should he tell them he crafted the miracle drug himself? That would only make them less likely to believe him. Spreading rumors is easy, dispelling them is hard. He didn''t feel like explaining; after all, the 50 silver coins were now firmly in his hand, no matter what others said. "This hemostatic powder fetched a high price of 50 silver coins at auction, which, though partly due to luck, attests to the preciousness of the miracle drug." "I''ve already picked out some armor, but I still need a proper weapon. I need to find a way to make some more money." A piece of blue-quality armor cost several dozen silver coins, and a suitable weapon would be even more expensive. Fortunately, Charles now knew alchemy. With sufficient materials, he could craft numerous miracle drugs during the remaining six days. Besides selling them for money, he could also keep some for his own use when venturing into the mountains. With this in mind, Charles hailed a cab and headed to the Herbal Shop in the northern part of the city. An hour later. Standing at the doorway of an old, storied herbal shop, Charles sniffed the air: "There''s a strong scent of blood in the air..." The surrounding quiet was unusually profound. As Charles tried to locate the source of the bloody scent, a sudden vibration came from beneath his feet. Charles darted aside: "Not good! Max, get ready for battle!" "Rumbling!!!" As soon as Charles spoke, the spot where he had been standing broke apart, the flagstones shattering, and a massive ant burst forth from the ground. [Alloy Ant] [Attributes]: Metal [Level]: 4 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Giant jaws tearing apart [Mood]: Aggressive [Health]: Good [Weakness]: The joint between the body and abdomen / Thunder attribute [Description]: This is a hungry, ferocious beast. Long hours of burrowing underground have left it tired and thirsty, desperately eager to devour any living thing it encounters. "Clack! Clack! " Upon seeing Charles, the alloy ant repeatedly snapped its massive mandibles, as if performing a pre-dining ritual. When it opened its mouth, Charles saw rows of neatly arranged barbs, shaped like fish hooks, making escape nearly impossible once bitten. The moment the alloy ant appeared, Max had already positioned himself protectively in front of Charles. Facing a ferocious beast several times his size, Max did not hesitate. The temperature around them plummeted as ice elements coalesced into icy spears, thrusting violently at the alloy ant. "Plop, plop..." The ice spears collided with the alloy ant, emitting harsh clashing sounds and sparks flying, yet they failed to inflict any damage. "Damn, its shell is too hard. A frontal attack won''t break through; we must target its weak points!" The more perilous the situation, the more Charles reminded himself to stay calm. He then shouted to Max, "Max, its weak point is at the joint between its chest and abdomen, attack from below!" Amidst the relentless assault, the alloy ant became thoroughly enraged. It sped up its charge, intending to tear its prey into pieces. Just as it was about to bite Max, an ice spear formed beneath it and stabbed towards its lower abdomen. "Crack" A crisp snap was heard, and with that strike, the alloy ant was severed in two. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [alloy ant] (Lv4Bronze Division quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased![ [Pet Loyalty +1! ] [Pet Experience Points +40! ] "Well done!" Before Charles could even begin to celebrate, two antennae emerged from the hole dug by the alloy ant, and a shiny silver worm crawled out from the cavern. [Alloy Ant Queen] [Attributes]: Metal/Poison [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Toxic burst [Mood]: Aggressive [Health]: Good [Weakness]: Fire attribute [Description]: A large, fat ant in its egg-laying period, extremely irritable. Its hard and resilient exoskeleton can block most attacks, but it fears fire the most. The alloy ant queen kept spraying a green liquid, causing yellow smoke to rise from any buildings it touched. Fresh from his victory, Max was now fully exhilarated. His small frame nimbly dodged the venomous attacks. The venom was highly corrosive; if it splashed onto Charles, it would eat away his flesh. Max would never allow that to happen. "Rumbling!!!" Another ice spear descended from above, striking the alloy ant queen''s plump belly. However, the moment it made contact, it was like hitting a cotton ball; the spear''s force was completely absorbed. The alloy ant queen arched its body and then opened its massive jaws, gathering the venom into a thick, dark green water column. "Max, be careful! That''s its skill, toxic burst!" Charles warned. Though Max''s level was the same as the alloy ant queen''s, his golden quality soon showed its advantage. He quickly spotted the alloy ant queen''s weakness. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pale fire enveloped Max and Charles, evaporating all the venom upon contact with the flames. Seeing its skill countered, the alloy ant queen wriggled its obese body, attempting to retreat back into its cave. But Max wasn''t about to give it that chance. Bone-achingly cold! Max unleashed a powerful strike, spreading the pale flames under his feet, which completely engulfed the alloy ant queen. Amidst the bone-chilling flames, the once formidable alloy ant queen writhed in agony. Its entire body caught fire, struggling in vain before quickly turning to ashes. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [alloy ant queen] (Lv5Bronze Division quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased! ] [Pet Loyalty +1! ] [Pet Experience Points +50! ] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level Lv6! ] Realizing his level had increased, Max excitedly circled Charles and then leaped into his arms. "Max is so smart, he can find the enemy''s weakness without my having to point it out!" Charles said with a smile as he rubbed Max''s head. He had system notifications that the alloy ant queen was vulnerable to fire attacks, but Max had discovered this solely through his combat instincts. It seemed Max was much stronger than Charles had imagined! Hearing Charles''s praise, Max grew even more excited, his icy tongue licking Charles''s face and his furry tail wagging happily. Charles took out a small knife, ready to collect the spoils. He stored all usable materials from the alloy ant into the system''s storage space: [Obtained 2 giant alloy ant mandibles! ] [Obtained 6 alloy ant legs! ] [Obtained 50 alloy ant teeth! ] [Obtained 30kg of alloy ant exoskeleton! ] "These materials could fetch a good price at the Beast Master Guild, it''s just a shame the alloy ant queen got burned up," Charles lamented as he looked at the ashes scattered around the cave entrance. He remembered seeing a set of Chrono-Emperor gear at the equipment store, priced at 10 silver coins. The skin of such worms was likely quite valuable. Just then, Charles noticed something different about Max, who was in his arms: "Max, have you grown bigger? And you look even more beautiful, don''t you?" This wasn''t just Charles''s imagination. Over the past few days, he hadn''t returned Max to the Beast Mastery Space but had enjoyed carrying him around town, becoming quite familiar with his weight. After leveling up, Max definitely felt heavier. Not only that, Charles noticed some changes in himself too; he seemed a bit stronger. "Could it be that when a pet levels up, the Beast Master''s attributes grow as well?" Chapter 11 - 11: The Gap Between People Not only did Charles feel more muscular strength, but his body also felt lighter. Taking a deep breath, he lightly jumped and landed atop a two-meter-high wall nearby. This would have been impossible before! "It seems that after Max levels up, not only does he grow stronger, but I also gain some enhancements." Knowing this, Charles was increasingly eager to venture out of the city for training. Now that Max was at Level 6, none of the ferocious beasts nearby Lsengard could match him, and gaining experience was becoming slower. To achieve greater improvement, they would have to enter the ferocious beast mountain range. "Young man, was it you who just eliminated the invading ferocious beasts?" An elderly voice came from a damaged house. Charles turned around to see an old man with white hair, hunching his body, approaching him. "I was about to go to the Herbal Shop to buy some herbs when two giant ants burst from the ground. Don''t worry, I took care of them." Charles glanced around at the mess with concern and advised the old man, "Sir, there are ferocious beasts around here; you should find a safe place to take refuge!" Hearing that the ferocious beasts had been dealt with, the residents who had been hiding began to come out one by one. Seeing Charles, they looked at him with admiration. "Young man, we owe you a lot. You''re a hero for all of Lsengard!" "I heard there were ferocious beasts nearby; I''ve been hiding in the basement for several days, nearly suffocating!" "These ferocious beasts are getting craftier, noticing the weak defenses and starting to burrow from beneath. We need to inform the defense squad quickly!" "Eh... I think I recognize this young man. Isn''t he the one accused online of stealing miracle drugs to sell?" Charles: "..." The once quiet street quickly bustled again. Cement trucks arrived to fill the holes dug by the alloy ants, and the defense team set up caution tape and intensified patrols in the area. Meanwhile, a swarm of journalists and social media influencers with microphones thronged to the scene. Not wanting to waste time, Charles briefly entertained one interview before shaking off the reporters to head to the Herbal Shop to buy herbs. However, to his surprise, the owner of the Herbal Shop turned out to be the old woman he had just saved. She insisted on giving Charles the herbs for free. Charles felt awkward about it: "Madam, I can''t accept this! Your herbs are quite valuable; how can I take them for free?" The old woman sighed, "Lsengard has been unstable lately, and I plan to sell these herbs at a low price and move to my daughter''s place. If you don''t mind, give me 100 copper coins, and you can take whatever you need from the storeroom." Charles was not one to fuss over formalities. Lsengard is a small frontier city in Genosha, situated near the ferocious beast mountain range, making it indeed unsafe. Since the shop owner said to take whatever he needed, Charles did not hold back, helping the old woman clear out her stock. [Obtained 3 tons of Ice Crystals! ] [Obtained 999 Hemostatic Orchids! ] [Obtained 999 Red Peak Pomegranates! ] [Obtained 999 Numbing Grass! ] ... As Charles was emptying the Herbal Shop, news of another ferocious beast sighting quickly exploded on Lsengard''s local forums. "Heard there was trouble again up north, a Level 5 ferocious beast, an alloy ant queen, came up from underground. Sounds like someone even died!" "Level 5 ferocious beast?! I just awakened yesterday and am only Level 1. If I ran into that alloy ant queen, I''d probably last less than a second!" "The appearance of the alloy ant queen indicates there might be an ant nest nearby. Do you think the ground under Lsengard could be hollowed out by ferocious beasts?" "Hey, don''t scare me like that, I''m already a scaredy-cat! That''s just too terrifying!" Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Over the last 100 years since the catastrophe, humans have continually studied Beast Mastery skills, and ferocious beasts with relatively mild temperaments have long been domesticated. Conversely, the ferocious beasts in the wild are becoming increasingly fierce. The city itself is becoming restless, a chill hanging over everyone. "Hmph, at a time like this, we should be uniting. But some people are taking advantage of the situation to gain benefits, even daring to steal an alchemist''s miracle drug!" "You''re talking about Charles, right? As a Beast Master, I''m really embarrassed. If I get the chance, I''ll definitely teach him a lesson!" "Such a scoundrel doesn''t deserve to be called a Beast Master! I request that his privileges at the Beast Master Guild be revoked! @the Beast Master Guild Lsengard branch" "Everyone, check out the trending videos, the alloy ant and the alloy ant queen seem to have been eliminated!" "Really? Who''s that capable?" ... At this moment, within an ancient-looking mansion in Lsengard. Robert was lounging with his legs crossed, scrolling through his phone, while his pet, the four-winged tiger, was indulging in a hearty meal of ferocious beast meat. "Let''s see what the online sentiment is like now. If I can''t deal with the miracle drug, can I not deal with you?" Robert smirked coldly. A gray miracle drug hemostatic powder, originally worth just 10 silver coins, had cost his father 50 silver coins to acquire. He was still fuming, and now Charles dared to mock him? He had uploaded a video overnight and hired some online trolls to smear Charles. Although he had no evidence, that didn''t matter. That''s how the internet works; people only believe what they want to believe. As long as you deliver the emotion, who cares if it''s black or white. "Is that... Charles? Why is a reporter from Lsengard TV interviewing him?" Robert was baffled as soon as he clicked into the forum. In the interview video, Charles was confidently talking to the camera, recounting his battle against the alloy ant queen. "This must be boasting, right? That''s a Level 5 ferocious beast; could he really have killed it?" Robert''s hand trembled slightly holding the phone. Everyone had awakened just yesterday. He was struggling against a Level 1 ferocious beast, and Charles supposedly killed a Level 5? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Robert refused to believe it! Either the news was fake, or Charles had unbelievably good luck, finding the ferocious beast already severely wounded and taking the opportunity. Equally explosive were the comments under the news video. "Oh my god! I can''t believe it, a newly awakened Level 1 Beast Master defeated the alloy ant queen!" "Such an outstanding Beast Master, and yet you all framed him as a thief, that''s just too much!" "That hemostatic powder must have been traded for with ferocious beast materials. Can the rumor-mongers just stop already!" "Exactly! They must be jealous!" "Wow! Charles is so cool. Does anyone have his contact info?" "Do you think Charles also took down the spectral wolf yesterday?" "Everyone, head to the Beast Master Guild! Someone just submitted materials dropped by the alloy ant and they''re selling them at a low price!" "Really? Let''s line up quickly!" "..." Less than half an hour after the news interview was released, the views had already surpassed 500,000. Although there were still a few skeptics, the comment section was overwhelmingly filled with praise! Especially since Charles was not a member of the defense squad, but merely a student who had just completed the Beast Master awakening ceremony. While others were nervously preparing to venture out of the city for training, Charles was already capable of easily defeating a Level 5 ferocious beast. This was truly astonishing! Those who knew Charles, including teachers and classmates, were baffled when they saw the video. Was Charles always this powerful, and they just hadn''t noticed before? ... In an old neighborhood. In a drafty room filled with various herbs, the air was thick with the scent of medicine. "There isn''t much time left; I need to hurry." Charles was following a formula chart next to him, adding materials from around him into the alchemy lab. Soon, the air was filled with the essences of medicines in various colors. Recipes are the lifeblood of an alchemist, not easily shared with others. However, some non-graded medicines were easily found online, like painkillers, fire-controlling elixirs, and spirit-replenishing pills... These medicines, in addition to alleviating pain, also have beneficial effects for Beast Masters. For example, the [fire-controlling elixir] can enhance the ability of Beast Masters and their pets to wield fire elemental powers, lasting for half an hour. Each type of medicine requires almost unique recipes. However, after his ''raid'' at the Herbal Shop, Charles''s system storage space was brimming with alchemy materials. As long as he wasn''t crafting high-grade miracle drugs, he would never run out. Although Max couldn''t understand what Charles was doing, he stayed by Charles''s side throughout the alchemy process. Sometimes, when he noticed Charles sweating, he''d use his ice elements to cool him down. From night to day, and back to night again... After five days, Charles stretched and exhaled deeply: "Finally finished! Let''s see what the results are like!" Chapter 12 - 12: Coffee Spilled Charles opened the system''s storage space, which had been filled with herbs but, after five days of diligent work, now contained only miracle drugs. [Storage Space]: Hemostatic powder [tone reproduction miracle drug]10, painkillers200, fire-controlling elixir100, spirit-replenishing pill50, serene fluid50, beast-driving wine30... Looking at these alchemy medicines, Charles felt a great sense of accomplishment. After five days of repetitive work, he felt his alchemy skills had significantly improved. "These miracle drugs should be enough for the two-month journey into the ferocious beast mountains. The excess can be sold," Charles said with satisfaction. The common medicines were not a big deal, but he wasn''t planning to release all the tone reproduction miracle drug hemostatic powder at once. There''s a business term from his previous life called ''hunger marketing.'' If he were to auction all 10 gray miracle drugs at once, the price would definitely be driven down. He needed to sell them bit by bit. Charles hailed a cab and arrived at the Misubi auction house an hour later. This time, he was not greeted by a man in a tailcoat but by a delicately beautiful woman: "Sir, please follow me." The woman wore a very form-fitting strapless long dress that accentuated her enticing curves. With a slight bow, she revealed a generous amount of cleavage. Having been through much in two lifetimes, Charles was usually unphased. However, his body was still that of an 18-year-old, full of youthful vigor. Witnessing this scene, it was inevitable that something uncontrollable would stiffen. Fortunately, the woman quickly turned around, unaware of Charles''s discomfort, thus avoiding much embarrassment. In the VIP room. The chief appraiser, Brown, took the two miracle drugs from Charles, sniffed them gently, and then placed the pills into a nearby testing device. A few minutes later, he nodded affirmatively: "Both my experience and the device''s data results confirm that these two miracle drugs have achieved tone reproduction." Brown''s face was full of smiles as he asked, "Sir, would you like to auction them here again?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded. "The sooner, the better. I only have one day." "No problem, please wait a moment." Brown placed Charles''s miracle drugs into a jade box, gave a subtle signal to the woman beside him, and then gently closed the room''s door. Sitting by the same window, Charles watched Brown enter the auction hall downstairs with the two miracle drugs. After a brief introduction, the bidding started. "Sir, would you like some coffee?" The woman who had initially greeted Charles suddenly approached him, appearing somewhat flustered. Charles nodded absentmindedly, his attention fixed on the auction below. As the auction for the two tone reproduction miracle drugs began, the crowd downstairs grew restless, with continuous bids being placed. "I heard a single Hemostatic powder sold for 50 silver coins yesterday. This thing must be valuable; I''ll start at 20 silver coins!" "25 silver coins!" "I bid 30 silver coins!" "35 silver coins!" "..." As Charles was engrossed in the scene, he suddenly felt a warmth on his body. Turning around, he saw that his pants, which he had just put on before leaving, were now stained with light brown coffee. "I''m so sorry, sir, I''m just clumsy..." The woman looked extremely panicked as she quickly pulled out a handkerchief, knelt on the carpet, and gently wiped at Charles''s pants. "No... it''s okay, I''ll just change them when I get back. Just be more careful next time." Since it was an accident, Charles didn''t want to make too much of it. He glanced at the woman''s name badge. Her name was Angela, and she seemed to be about his age, probably just starting her internship. But this glance turned awkward as Charles looked down and Angela looked up at him. Her pale blue eyes, like a clear, unpolluted lake, were stunning. Angela looked down at her strapless neckline and, from Charles''s higher perspective, he must have seen everything... Her face flushed slightly, and her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but found it difficult to speak. "Uh, Miss Angela, I wasn''t looking at your... I was looking at your name badge!" Charles''s face turned red. With that, Angela''s face grew even redder. ''This... why are you blushing? It makes it seem like I did something. I wasn''t trying to peek!'' Charles was at a loss for words. Damn, it''s hard to clarify! The more he explained, the more it seemed like he really was staring at Angela''s chest. Charles only heard the sound of a zipper, and then his penis, still marked with coffee stains, was exposed to the air, standing erect less than 10 centimeters from Angela''s face. Before Charles could regain his composure, he felt a soft and moist sensation enveloping his penis, yet the pleasurable feeling almost sent him soaring, nearly moaning out loud. A buzzing filled Charles''s mind. Who am I? Where am I? What am I supposed to do? Charles''s brain short-circuited. He was supposed to be watching the auction, but then, a sweet-looking girl spilled coffee on him and insisted on kneeling to clean it up, and then... The pleasurable sensation of her mouth working him, in and out, made his scalp tingle. Charles'' penis suddenly had veins bulging, almost filling her mouth completely. "Um, Miss Angela, please show some respect!" Charles snapped back to reality and quickly pulled his penis out of her mouth. However, stopping at such a critical moment left him with an unbearable sense of emptiness, making him feel extremely uncomfortable. "Sir, please... they... they will beat me..." Tears streamed down Angela''s delicate face, dampening Charles''s pants, her voice bitter with a hint of pleading. "Was it that scoundrel Brown who forced you to do this?" Charles''s anger was palpable. He understood in a flash. There was no beautiful, accidental coffee spill leading to a meet-cute; this was a prearranged, sordid transaction! He knew that alchemists held a high status in Genosha, and some major families would go to great lengths to court them. But he hadn''t expected the Misubi family to stoop so low to win him over. To force a girl, new to the workplace, to seduce him against her will. "No, no, Mr. Charles, it''s not what you think, Mr. Brown is a very good man." Kneeling before Charles, Angela''s face was as red as a ripe peach, her voice tense, and Charles could even feel her rapid breathing. "Mr. Charles, when I was seven, a swarm of alloy ants attacked my village, and it was Mr. Brown who rescued me from a bloodbath." Tears marked Angela''s face as she spoke. "Until today... until today when I saw the news that Mr. Charles personally slew that alloy ant queen, I''ve been eagerly hoping to meet you." "So..." "This was Mr. Brown''s arrangement, as well as Angela''s own desire." Despite the tears streaking her face, Angela wore a smile of contentment. ... "Mr. Charles, here is the auction proceeds of 80 silver coins, minus a 5% handling fee, totaling 76 silver coins, please take it!" At the VIP room entrance. Dressed in a light strapless dress and wearing delicate makeup, Angela''s face bore a professional smile, showing no traces of her earlier tears. She gave Charles a slight bow and winked subtly when no one was looking. Charles couldn''t remember how he left the Misubi auction house, only feeling a deep sense of pleasure both physically and emotionally, mixed with a slight exhaustion from release. However, compared to when he arrived, his mind now harbored a secret about a girl. Charles was cashing a check when his phone suddenly rang with a call from the Beast Master Guild; the ferocious beast materials he had entrusted for sale had all been sold. Thrilled, Charles checked his bank account balance. [Dear customer, the current balance of your account ending in 9527 is: 0 gold coins, 149 silver coins, 820 copper coins.] Charles quickly did the math: 76 silver coins from the auction, 15 silver coins from the sale of alloy ant materials, plus the original 58 silver coins in his account... "Not a coin less, just perfect!" This was the first time Charles had seen so much money149 silver coins, almost the equivalent of what ten ordinary people could earn in a year without spending on anything! With a substantial sum in his pocket, Charles walked with a spring in his step. First, he went to the equipment store. This time, without haggling, he purchased the Divine Scale Armor he had eyed before for 20 silver coins. Then, Charles''s gaze shifted to ''The Wilson Weaponry'', a prominent brand in Lsengard known for high-quality weapons, not far from the equipment store. At a glance, the system indicated mostly gray and white items. With so much money, Charles was no longer interested in ordinary weapons and headed straight for the core area of the store. Tomorrow was the day he would venture out of the city for training, and the weapon store was bustling with customers today. In the perilous ferocious beast mountains, besides a pet, having a suitable weapon was also a crucial safeguard. As he moved deeper into the store, the weapons became rarer, gradually introducing weapons of green quality. After wandering around for most of the day, amidst the gray, white, and green, Charles spotted a hint of deep blue: "Excuse me, how much is this weapon?" Chapter 13 - 13: Ice And Fire Supreme Spear Charles''s gaze settled on a long spear about two meters in length, its shaft adorned with intertwining patterns of frost and flame. Ice and Fire Supreme Spear [Rare]: Forged from fine steel, this spear is a formidable weapon for slaying ferocious beasts. If embedded with an ice and a fire beast core, both of the first tier, it would unleash its true potential. Typically priced at 150 silver coins. "Wow, it''s really heavy!" Charles lifted the spear, and instantly felt its heft as veins bulged on his hands. With a gentle swing, the spear''s tip traced an arc, slicing the air with a whoosh. "You''ve got a great eye, handsome! This spear was crafted by Yanni, our chief master smith at the weapon shop. It took him eighty-one days to forge it. For someone as discerning as you, I''ll only charge 200 silver coins!" A middle-aged man grinned broadly, likely the owner of the weapon shop. Having been poor before, haggling had almost become an instinct for Charles. He scratched his head and slowly extended five fingers: "50 silver coins, take it or leave it?" Did the shop owner think he was ignorant of the market, trying to swindle him? This spear was exactly what Charles wanted, especially because of its retractable design, which allowed adjustments between 1 and 2 metersperfect for use in densely vegetated forests. But Charles didn''t have 200 silver coins on him. "What? 50 silver coins! Aren''t you slashing the price a bit too much?" The owner gritted his teeth, his face showing his pain. Charles smiled slightly, pointing at the two notches on the spear tip: "If I''m not mistaken, this spear needs two first-tier beast cores to be considered complete, right? You dare to sell a semi-finished product for 200 silver coins?" The shop owner''s face twitched, puzzled: Despite his young age, how was this boy so knowledgeable? Initially, the weapon was designed to require an ice-type and a fire-type beast core. But after the spear was made, none of the hunters who went into the mountains to collect beast cores from ferocious beasts returned alive... He decided to back down a bit: "Didn''t expect you to be an expert, 150 silver coins, and the spear is yours." "70 silver coins," said Charles. "120 silver coins, and I won''t sell for less!" "80 silver coins!" ... Eventually, Charles struck a deal for 100 silver coins. Holding his brand-new Overlord Spear, he grew more fond of it by the minute: "This spear has a lot of potential for improvement, but where am I going to find those two first-tier beast cores?" First-tier beast cores, small probability drops from level 10 and above ferocious beasts, are critical materials needed for pets to advance beyond level 9. These cores are rarely available on the market, often priceless. Charles had already scoured the surrounding shops and even inquired at the Beast Master Guild, to no avail. Without the elemental power of ice and fire beast cores, it could only be called the ''Supreme Spear,'' not the ''Ice and Fire Supreme Spear.'' "Never mind, there''s no rush. Once we reach the Ferocious Beast Mountains, there will be plenty of opportunities to find beast cores." Stowing the Supreme Spear back into his [Storage Space], Charles also stocked up on numerous essentials: drinking water, dry food, a tent, snake-driving wine, solar panels, spare batteries, and a camping light... all necessities for life in the wilderness. Thanks to the nearly limitless storage of his system [Storage Space], Charles''s supplies were not limited. However, to avoid revealing that he had such a system, he still bought a hiking backpack to carry some daily necessities and deceive onlookers. Max''s stomach suddenly made noise. He stuck out his pale pink tongue, looking up at Charles with hopeful eyes, occasionally glancing at the roadside burger joint. "You must be starving after following me around all afternoon," Charles said, petting Max''s head. Max''s expression grew even more pitiful, continuously making a whimpering noise. "Alright, alright, we''re leaving the city tomorrow, and I promised to cook you something delicious tonight!" Charles said with a gentle smile. ... Carrying groceries back home, Charles had just turned on the gas stove when a sudden knock echoed from outside: "Charles, are you home?" He opened the rusty iron door to find Lily standing there, which surprised him. Lily was wearing light makeup and dressed in a pale cheongsam, a style Charles had never seen her wear at school. Her slender, shapely legs were encased in semi-transparent black stockings, and her high heels made her nearly as tall as him. Charles glanced at his somewhat messy home and felt a bit embarrassed: "Miss Lily?" Lily frowned slightly and gave Charles a light glare: "When there''s no one around, you don''t need to call me Miss Lily. Just call me by my name!" Charles scratched his head: "Lily, what brings you here so late?" After swapping her high heels for slippers, Lily stood up straight with a slight smile: "What, are you trying to send me away?" "No, no, no... please, come in!" Charles gestured welcomingly. "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t dare," Lily said with a proud smile. Although they had only known each other for a day, Charles remembered from school that Lily had always looked out for him. Without her, Robert might have confronted him long ago. Noticing the lit stove, Lily tied on an apron and then opened the fridge: "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? How about I show you some of my cooking?" "This... I really shouldn''t impose, I''ll cook," Charles gestured with his hands. Lily glared at him, pretending to be offended: "What, you think my cooking isn''t good enough?" "I wouldn''t dare say that!" Charles settled back on the sofa, gently petting Max. For some reason, watching Lily busy herself in the kitchen while wearing an apron felt incredibly homely to him, like a housewife preparing dinner for her husband after a hard day''s work. Tomorrow, they would head into the Beast Mountains, and perhaps it would be a long time before he could enjoy such a lavish dinner again. "Dinner''s ready, eat it while it''s hot." Lily called Charles over. She had prepared four dishes tonight: fish and chips, beef Wellington, pizza, barbecue, and a vegetable salad. The meal was a balanced mix of meat and vegetables, rich in nutrients. However, Charles suddenly noticed a few bottles of alcohol on the table, and, remembering some past incidents, he cautioned, "Lily, maybe we should skip the alcohol tonight. We need to get up early tomorrow, and I recall your tolerance for alcohol..." His mind flashed back to some unpleasant memories. A student and a teacher, their first meeting was in a bar. That day, Charles had been bullied by Robert, and Lily had been dumped by her nth boyfriend. The two, seven years apart in age, ended up drinking together. However, Charles had overestimated Lily''s drinking ability and ended up covered in vomit. "Enough talking." Lily snapped her fingers and popped off the caps of two bottles with her bare hands. Charles: ? My goodness, those are glass bottles! No wonder she''s still unmarried at 25. Lily''s tolerance was indeed poor; her fair face turned a rosy red after just half a bottle. "By the way, Charles, we''re leaving town tomorrow. Have you prepared everything you need?" Sitting across from Charles, Lily looked at him with a gentle smile, her voice soft and sweet. It was as if she had a switch that could flip between ''dominant'' and ''tender'' at any moment. Charles picked up a piece of fish and chips, nodding, "Everything''s ready. If there''s anything missing, we can still buy it tomorrow morning." He took a bite; the fish was light and smooth, utterly devoid of any fishy taste, showcasing her superb culinary skills. Max, sitting beside them, was also happily eating, clearly enjoying the meal. "Is that your pet? He looks really cute." Lily seemed to have finished eating, sipped some water, and then quietly watched Charles. She appeared to enjoy watching him eat the meal she had cooked. Suddenly remembering something, she straightened up: "By the way, have you ever tried letting your pet [bestial soul merge]?" "Bestial soul merge? What is that" Charles put down his chopsticks, looking at Lily with a puzzled expression. "Hmph, I knew you''d forget, always sleeping through my theory classes," Lily said, glaring at Charles with slight annoyance: "The so-called bestial soul merge is when a Beast Master recalls their beast in a soul form to possess them. This way, the Beast Master can temporarily gain the attributes and abilities of their pet, achieving a ''1+1>2'' effect in critical moments, though the duration is short." "Is that even possible?" Charles was surprised. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He remembered that this tip wasn''t mentioned on the interface; it must be considered ''common knowledge'' in this world, which the system assumed everyone knew. In a world dominated by Beast Mastery, battles between two Beast Masters naturally revolve around their pets. However, in the early stages, a Beast Master''s combat ability is often much weaker than their pet''s, leading some to target the opposing Beast Master directly. Through bestial soul merge, one could largely avoid such ''dishonorable'' tactics. "Do you not have air conditioning?" Lily''s face was covered with a thin layer of sweat, and the alcohol made her feel even hotter as she fanned herself continuously. Charles shook his head somewhat embarrassedly. Previously, his family was so poor that they barely managed to get byforget air conditioning, they didn''t even have a fan. For over a decade, they had endured summers just like this. "Forget it, I''ll take a shower." Lily pulled out a small mirror to check her makeup, which had smeared. Taking a shower to cool off would also be a good chance to touch up her makeup. A rustling noise came from the bathroom, and shortly after, Lily''s curious voice called out, "Charles, what is this next to the shower gel?" Charles, who was still eating dinner, sensed a great change all at once. Next to the shower gelcould it be... Dropping his chopsticks, Charles dashed into the bathroom, but it was already too late. In Lily''s hand was an item resembling jelly, unique in shape. A plane cup! By then, judging by its shape and feel, Lily seemed to have guessed its purpose, her expression growing complicated: "Charles~" "Can you tell me what this treasure, hidden in the bathroom cabinet, is?" Chapter 14 - 14: Farewell "This is... a gift from a friend!" Charles said with an embarrassed smile. Charles felt that his image had completely collapsed in front of Lily. Although he had never been a saint, he certainly wasn''t a pervert either. Now, he feared he might never be able to face Lily again... He now wanted to give his friend Daniel, who had given him this ''birthday present'', a good beating. At the time, worried his parents would discover it, he had hastily hidden it in the bathroom cabinet. He never imagined it would be discovered by Lily under such circumstances. "From a friend?" Lily looked at Charles skeptically, her eyes clearly suggesting: Are you sure this friend isn''t actually you? "Alright, alright, I''m not blaming you. You''ve just come of age, and it''s normal to be curious about these things..." Seeing Charles''s mortified expression, Lily found it particularly amusing: "Being curious is good, but that thing is harmful to your health. If you really need something, you can come to me, you know!" Charles''s face turned beet red, feeling that Lily was quite enjoying teasing him. She said he could come to her if he had needs... What did Lily mean by that? Images from that day in the office flashed through Charles''s mind, making his throat dry and fearing he might lose control and do something rash. Panicking, he left the bathroom. Glug Glug After gulping down some cola, Charles managed to calm down a bit. Deciding to stop thinking about the mess, he picked up a random book from the shelf to distract himself. It seemed to be a geography book. "This world is much larger than I imagined..." Charles marveled as he looked at the map on the back cover of the book. He lived in Genosha, a country covering ten thousand square kilometers, and it was just one of the seven nations within the Abyssal Depths. Beyond the Abyssal Depths lay three equally vast regions, collectively known as the Ethereal Grove alongside the Haunted Marsh. What lay beyond the Ethereal Grove was unknown due to its vast expanse, and it was dotted with mysterious little worlds. Conservatively, the Ethereal Grove alone was ten times the size of Earth, and that was only the areas that had been explored so far... Just the thought of it filled Charles with awe. "Right, tomorrow I need to head to the Ferocious Beast Mountains..." Charles flipped through the pages, searching for a while before finding the section on the Ferocious Beast Mountains: located at the tripoint of Genosha, Celestial City, and Stellar, it was a lawless region, a haven for fugitives and criminals. Naturally, its perilous terrain also made it a paradise for ferocious beasts, with legends of sixth-tier beasts having been spotted there. To the west of the Ferocious Beast Mountains lay Celestial City and the Infinity Isles; to the east, the Stellar Atacama Desert; and the first city to the north was Isengard, where he resided. "The women of Celestial City and the Infinity Isles are fair-skinned, beautiful, and gentle as water; those from the Stellar Atacama Desert are fiery, straightforward, and loyal..." Charles was engrossed in the "Local History" of the areas around the Ferocious Beast Mountains when suddenly a splash came from the bathroom. The bathroom door was long overdue for repairs, occasionally letting glimpses of light through its cracks. Charles tried hard to focus on his book, but he couldn''t help but imagine Lily naked. Although they had been intimate, it wasn''t what Charles had intendedit had all happened because he thought he was dreaming. Charles didn''t consider himself a saint, but he was not a philanderer either. Continuing this unclear relationship without any emotional foundation would only harm them both. "Charles, could you grab a towel for me? I''m done washing." Lily''s voice floated out from the bathroom, utterly disrupting the calm Charles had just managed to achieve. The mere thought of Lily''s appearance in the office made Charles feel a sudden heat below, something uncontrollably rising. Charles pinched himself hard on the thigh to suppress the restless heat: "Okay, just a moment!" Soaking in the bathtub, Lily felt a wave of comfort and pleasure. She was somewhat puzzled; she had dropped enough hints, yet Charles seemed utterly unmoved. Seeing Charles carefully slip the towel through the door crack with his back turned, she found it both exasperating and amusing. After all they had done that day, why did Charles still act like an innocent young man? She summoned her pet graceful cat and gave it a knowing look. The little creature immediately understood. "I''ve left the towel at the door for you, come and get it yourself." No sooner had Charles spoken than he felt as if tripped by something, tumbling uncontrollably into the bathroom... Splash! Without time to think, Charles found himself soaked, coming into zero distance contact with that flawless body. Her exquisite, slender figure was beyond perfection, the only word Charles could find to describe it. Her soft, full breasts were irresistibly alluring, drops of water tracing down those perfect curves. "Sorry..." In his fluster, Charles tried to rise from the bathtub, but Lily''s slender arms wrapped around his neck like water snakes. "I want you." Her soft breath whispered in Charles''s ear, a mix of nervousness, shyness, and anticipation. Nothing could match the allure those three words held for a man, especially one who was an 18-year-old full of youthful vigor. All pretense, shyness, and taboos, along with Charles''s clothes, shattered in that moment. Charles extended his arms, embracing Lily''s slender waist, then kissed her. He greedily sought everything a woman could offer, from her delicate collarbone down to her full, enticing breasts and smooth, flat belly... Charles felt like a fish and Lily like water, and in that moment, the two merged perfectly together. As the fish entered the water, stirring up waves, Lily could no longer contain herself and began to moan softly. Charles glanced at the slightly drafty window next to them, aware that the soundproofing must be abysmal. "Could you... keep it down a bit?" "No, I won''t..." Lily''s face flushed a delicate pink, her eyes hazy, "Let them listen..." ... The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight streamed in, Charles stretched comfortably. Today was the day he would leave Isengard, the small city where he had lived for 18 years to venture out into the world. "Right, Lily... are you there?" As if remembering something, Charles reached out beside him, but the bed was empty, leaving only a beautifully curved impression. Getting dressed, Charles found that the previously messy floor of the house had been tidied, and breakfast was already prepared, steaming on the table. Lily had left at some unknown hour. He checked his phone and found a voice message from Lily: "Breakfast is on the kitchen table, I won''t see you off. Oh, and if you find yourself in Atacama and meet my sister, please give her the item on the table." After listening to the message, Charles noticed a wooden box on the table, a photograph underneath it. "Your sister was under ten when this photo was taken, and now you want me to find her based on this?" Looking at the photo on his phonea young girl in a white dress and a brown sun hat, clearly still a childCharles felt a headache coming on. Searching for someone with a decade-old photo felt like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Turning off the water and electricity, and double-locking the front door, Charles looked back at the old neighborhood with a hint of reluctance. No matter how rundown, it was still his home, his first foothold in this different world. Charles hailed a cab, and two hours later, he arrived at a checkpoint on the south side of Isengard. Outside the checkpoint, fully armed guards watched cautiously over the area beyond the city. Inside the checkpoint, it was crowded with people, occasionally joined by groups coming to bid farewell. Their expressions variedyouths looking hopeful, elders showing concern or even tears, but all wore a look of pride. They were likely the families of new Beast Masters from Isengard, come to send off their loved ones. Heading to the Ferocious Beast Mountains for such a significant rite of passage, seeing others bid farewell by their parents, Charles felt an unexplained pang of sadness. Beep beep [Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!] His parents'' phone was still unreachable. Charles checked his call history; it seemed they had been out of contact for a month now. In his previous life, Charles had been an orphan, growing up alone and destitute. Upon transmigrating to a different world and discovering he had parents, he initially felt joy. But it seemed fate always enjoyed its cruel jokes. "Mom, Dad, I''m leaving Isengard. The key is under the third flowerpot to the left of the front door. I hope you return safely." After leaving a voice message, Charles gathered his emotions and strode towards the checkpoint. In less than two months, the three major academies from the Imperial Capital would come to Isengard for recruitment. Time was not on his side. Ideally, he would hunt more first-tier ferocious beasts to find the two beast cores needed for the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. Of course, if there was a chance to go to the Atacama Desert, he hoped to find Lily''s sister. Rumbling sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Charles was about to leave the city, he suddenly heard a deafening roar of an engine behind him. The noise abruptly stopped, followed by a chorus of women''s cries: "Young master! Are you really going out of the city? It''s very dangerous out there!" "Young master! What will we do if something happens to you?" "Young master! Can''t you stay in Isengard? Please, don''t go..." Charles turned around to see a throng of fair-skinned, slender young women dressed in black silk stocking maid outfits rushing towards him... Seeing this spectacle, Charles was utterly dumbfounded: "Could it be... my real identity isn''t a loser, but a scion of a noble family?" Chapter 15 - 15: The Promise "Young master, how will we manage without you..." A group of maids clustered around, rushing toward Charles, and then sped past him to a young man with golden long hair and a slightly plump build who was opening the door of a luxury car. Daniel?! Seeing him, Charles was reminded of the previous night when Lily had pulled a plane cup out of his bathroom cabinet, and he felt a surge of anger. Daniel seemed to notice Charles too and came over with a boastful look: "Charles! You''re here too? Let me open your eyes today and show you my top-notch pet!" Daniel flicked his long hair with a flair, and a six-pointed star formation appeared on the ground in front of him. A dark brown turtle crawled out from the formation. Charles glanced at Daniel''s large turtle; several prompts appeared on his interface screen. [Rock Turtle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 2 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Petrified Skin, Rock Smash [Mood]: Lazy [Health]: Good [Evolution]: 1 Path [Description]: This is a juvenile rock turtle, slow-moving but with extremely strong defensive attributes. It has one evolutionary path that can continually enhance its resistance to impact. Seeing Daniel''s rock turtle, Charles nearly laughed out loud. Daniel had been acting so arrogant, and all he summoned was a large turtle? However, after reviewing the rock turtle''s data, Charles thought that the Smith family had a decent eye for quality. This rock turtle was of Bronze Division quality, Level 2, and even had an evolutionary path. If Charles didn''t have the system prompts, he would never be able to choose a pet of better quality than this one. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Daniel grinning beside him, Charles''s resentment also faded significantly: "Why would you choose this as your pet?" "Because it''s tough and can take a beating!" Daniel laughed. Then he activated the skill [Petrified Skin] and his body turned a deep brown, shimmering with a rock-like bizarre luster. "My dad said, he doesn''t expect me to become a great Beast Master; as long as I can come back alive, that''s enough. We own a few estates and ranches, two mines, and also run a jewelry business in the city. He''s getting older and finds it a bit hard to manage..." Charles was speechless. A few estates and ranches, two mines, a jewelry business in the city... If he had such an inheritance waiting for him, he''d also choose a big turtle and take it easy! "Hey, isn''t that Daniel?" "Bringing out that big turtle of yours, don''t embarrass yourself. It''ll probably just hide its head in a fight, won''t it?" An irritating voice came from behind. Turning around, the speaker was none other than Robert, the spiky-haired guy from Isengard Beast Mastery High School. The Taylor family and the Smith family, both involved in the jewelry business in the city, were not on good terms. "Robert, say ''turtle'' one more time, see if I don''t knock your teeth out right now!" Daniel had been irked by Robert for a long time, and now, with his pet by his side, he had no reason to fear him. Hearing this, Robert''s temper flared, and he summoned his pet, the four-winged tiger: "Wanna fight? I''m right here!" At that moment, the southern checkpoint was crowded, and the commotion quickly attracted a crowd of onlookers. Seeing things getting out of hand, a middle-aged man stepped in to intervene. Charles recognized him; he seemed to be the vice president who had spoken at the Beast Master Awakening Ceremony, named Fletcher. Recognizing both young men as scions of Isengard''s noble families, the man knew neither side was easy to offend: "Ahem, gentlemen, let''s calm down. The train is about to depart, everyone please gather your luggage and board." "Charles, let''s go. I can''t be bothered with people like him." Daniel flipped Robert the middle finger and then pulled Charles toward a train near the checkpoint. Watching their triumphant departure, Robert clenched his fists until they cracked: "Charles, Daniel, see how long you can keep up your pride!" "That''s the Ferocious Beast Mountains. What if you two die in an ''accident,'' like a ferocious beast attack..." "That wouldn''t be surprising at all, would it?" ... "Young master, come back alive, I''ll be waiting at home..." "Son, well done becoming a Beast Master. You''re your father''s pride..." The train slowly started, heading south, and the crowd on the platform quickly disappeared from view. Sitting by a window, Charles looked over the train. The entire train was made of fine steel, the windows were thick reinforced glass, and the exterior was lined with rows of steel blades. Charles hadn''t looked closely at the locomotive before, but from its bulky, bumper-like construction, the armor there was definitely thicker. Rather than a train, it was more like a moving steel fortress. Every so often, ferocious beasts leapt out of the forests towards the train, quickly splattering blood, as if adding a vivid red undertone to the journey through the Ferocious Beast Mountains. From the front of the train, Vice President Fletcher''s deep voice captured the attention of everyone inside: "Being on this train, I assume you all take pride in becoming powerful Beast Masters." "Beast Masters and ordinary people will walk two entirely different paths, filled with hardship and great peril. This two-month trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains will be your proving ground. Those who excel will earn admission to the three major academies of the Imperial Capital..." Hearing ''the three major academies of the Imperial Capital,'' every Beast Master''s face lit up with aspiration. Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, and Cyber Academythese institutions gather the elite of all Genosha, where any teacher is a Beast Master respected throughout the land. Graduating from any of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital could lead to being sought after by Genosha''s royalty, noble families, and various powers, promising a limitless future. Moreover, for those wishing to expand beyond Genosha, these academies also serve as an excellent springboard of resources. Indeed, becoming a student at one of the Imperial Capital''s three major academies is the dream of every Beast Master in Genosha! Listening to Fletcher''s introduction over the train''s speaker, Daniel''s eyes sparkled with excitement: "My goodness, these academies of the Imperial Capital are that prestigious, huh? Hearing this makes me not even want to go back home to inherit the family fortune!" Not just Daniel, but every Beast Master from Isengard on the train shared the same thought: they must excel in this trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains to secure a spot at one of the Imperial Capital''s three academies. Seeing Daniel''s excitement, Charles wanted to say something but hesitated, fearing he might dampen his friend''s confidence. This year alone, just from Isengard Beast Mastery High School No. 1, there were hundreds of new Beast Masters. With thousands of young Beast Masters aged 18-25 participating in the trials, the Imperial Capital''s three academies would only select six from Isengard. The acceptance rate was less than 0.6%... "Here, this is your trial scorecard." Daniel jogged over and handed Charles a chip he had just received. "What is this?" Charles asked, puzzled. "It''s for scoring points. As long as you hunt ferocious beasts, this chip will automatically update and upload your score." After inserting the chip into his phone, Daniel patted Charles on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, my rock turtle is quite powerful. If you''re short on points, I can let you take down some of the beasts I defeat." Charles''s face twitched. Daniel''s kindness was appreciated, but when it came to sharing points... Charles thought it best to first consider Daniel''s own needs! ... The journey on the train was calm and boring. As they neared the Ferocious Beast Mountains, the vegetation along the tracks grew denser, and attacks by ferocious beasts on the train became more frequent. Like moths to a flame, they charged at the train only to be gruesomely crushed, splattering the outside of the train with blood. Three days later, as Charles was dozing off in his seat, a disturbance suddenly rippled through the calm carriage. "Excuse me, is Charles from Beast Mastery High School here?" A crisp female voice rang out, tinkling through the stale air of the carriage like a bell and pulling at the heartstrings. "Who is that girl? She doesn''t seem to be from our Beast Mastery High School, but she''s beautiful!" "Don''t you know Grace? The daughter of the city lord, the beauty from the neighboring noble high school who tops our city''s exams every year!" "So it''s her! What''s she doing in our carriage? Looks like she''s here for Charles?" Nudged by Daniel, Charles yawned, just opening his eyes to see a formidable young woman standing before him. She had smooth, dark green hair and was dressed simply in a white mid-length T-shirt and white shoes, but her cool demeanor couldn''t be masked. Especially her long, slender legs extending from her shorts, which were incredibly eye-catching. Her arrival almost drew the attention of all the boys in the carriage, and even some girls couldn''t help but steal glances. Grace looked towards Charles, her voice ethereal: "Charles, I hope you haven''t forgotten the promise you made to me." Chapter 16 - 16: Weighted Training "If you know what''s good for you, you''d best concede now, and I might consider letting you off the hook." Hearing the familiar voice, long-forgotten memories began to flood Charles''s mind. The fierce-looking young woman standing before him was none other than Grace, the daughter of Isengard''s city lord. Before Charles came to Isengard, this favored daughter had nearly monopolized all of Isengard''s exams, always clinching the top spot in the city, until that one city-wide joint exam where Charles surpassed her with an absolute lead. Then... she cornered him at the school gate after classes... Years had passed, and the little girl had certainly blossomed. "What promise? I don''t remember it." Charles shifted his gaze from Grace to the window outside. Right now, he didn''t even know where his own parents were, let alone have the mind to dwell on some silly promise made when he was a boy with a little girl. "Are you scared, or did you really forget?" Grace clenched her teeth, looking visibly angry. She still couldn''t forget how Charles had outscored her by more than 100 points in that joint exam, leaving her far behind. Her reign as the city''s top student for several years was usurped by a newcomer from out of town, an affront she couldn''t tolerate. Especially since Charles claimed he had forgotten; this suggested that he simply did not care about their wager, a disregard that felt like a direct challenge to her. "If you say you forgot, then let me remind you once more. At the recruitment ceremony of the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, we agreed to a duel as Beast Masters. If I lose, I, Grace, will accept defeat graciously and abide by your decision," Grace looked at Charles with utmost seriousness, pronouncing each word clearly: "But if you lose, you have to let me decide your fate." In front of Grace, a golden six-pointed star formation appeared, and a butterfly with blue wings emerged from within the formation. [Azure Butterfly] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 5 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Azure Butterfly, Wind''s Shadow Strike [Mood]: Joyful [Health]: Good [Evolution Paths]: 2 [Description]: This is an Azure Butterfly of rare gold quality. It mesmerizes its enemies with ghost-like agility. Each metamorphosis of the Azure Butterfly grants it an additional skill. "This is... also a gold quality pet." Charles was secretly astounded. With the help of system prompts, Charles had managed to form a contract with a gold quality The frost wolf, but had Grace managed to bond with a gold quality pet just by opening mystery boxes? Having lived two lifetimes, Charles was more mature than his peers and originally disdained such childlike wagers. However, he suddenly found himself interested: "I accept your wager." "Remember, the loser must agree to any condition set by the winner. I hope you won''t back out when the time comes." Although the Azure Butterfly and Max were of similar quality, Max had four evolutionary paths, offering greater potential for growth. Moreover, Charles had the ''system,'' a kind of cheat that not only pinpointed the opponent''s weaknesses during battle but also mapped out the optimal path for his pet''s development. Charles was confident that he could defeat Grace in two months. "Just wait to lose; I look forward to the day I have you under my heel." Grace lifted her head, her green eyes looking down at Charles with pride. "I just hope when you''re kneeling at my feet, you won''t be a sore loser and cry." Grace flipped her dark green hair and turned to leave the carriage, leaving all the classmates who had listened to their conversation, especially the boys, quite astonished. Daniel, always eager for gossip, nudged Charles''s shoulder: "Charles, how do you always get so lucky, knowing the city lord''s daughter Grace like that?" "It''s hardly knowing her... it''s more like we''ve just crossed paths once." Charles smiled wryly, a bit helpless. "My goodness, how many people wish they could meet the city lord''s daughter and never get the chance? And here she is seeking you out. If you could get close to a wealthy heiress like that, you''d be set for life, not to mention she''s also so beautiful..." Daniel was about to impart his flirting wisdom to Charles when the train suddenly began to slow down. A voice over the train''s speaker interrupted their conversation: "The train has now arrived at York. All students, please gather your belongings and disembark." ... Stepping off the train, Charles took a deep breath of fresh air and then summoned Max. Having been cooped up on the train for several days, Max couldn''t wait to romp around in the wild as soon as they hit the ground, looking much like a puppy experiencing snow for the first time. Charles took a quick look around; the town wasn''t large. This station marked the end of the railway line and was also the southernmost point of Genosha''s borderYork. Positioned right next to the Ferocious Beast Mountains, the town naturally became an important supply point. The shops of varying sizes sold everything from healing potions and weapons to armor and ferocious beast materials. Most frequent were ferocious beast hunters, gathered in groups, either preparing to head into the mountains or taking a brief respite, animatedly discussing their day''s hauls, which trails were dangerous, and which local store had the best company. Isengard''s Beast Masters participating in the mountain trial were divided into 25 teams, each consisting of 50 students led by an instructor. Charles''s team leader was Vice President Fletcher. At that moment, he stood in front of the group, carefully detailing the precautions for entering the mountains: "I am your team leader, Fletcher. Everyone check if you''re missing any supplies. If not, let''s set off!" "The trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains is finally starting..." Charles muttered to himself. He reached into his backpack, his attention, however, was on the system''s [Storage Space]. A piece of equipment materialized from the void into his palm. This was Charles''s secret weapon[Divine Scale Armor] Although the [Divine Scale Armor] offered only moderate protection, its significant weight meant that Charles was essentially undergoing weighted training every moment he wore it. "The effect should be quite good, but I might have underestimated its weight." Wearing the [Divine Scale Armor], Charles immediately felt winded, and if it weren''t for inheriting some of Max''s attributes, he might not have been able to straighten his back at all. Feeling as if he was carrying a massive stone on his back, Charles left deep footprints in the soil with every step he took on the mountain path, quickly falling behind the rest of the group. "Those of you at the back, pick up the pace, haven''t you eaten!" Fletcher''s impatient voice came from several dozen meters ahead. Charles glanced behind and saw he was now at the end of the line. What surprised him, however, was that despite carrying several hundred pounds, there were still others lagging behind him. Several hundred meters ahead, the sounds of combat echoed, and the air was faintly tinged with the smell of blood, clearly indicating an encounter with a ferocious beast. By the time Charles arrived, however, the fight was already over, and even the materials had been completely divided up. After several hours of difficult trekking on the mountain path, Charles took out his phone to check the score leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Trial Scoreboard] 1st Place: Grace [8 points] 2nd Place: Brian [6 points] 3rd Place: Robert [5 points] ... "Grace is really formidable; not even half a day in, and she already has 8 points." Charles leaned against a large tree, panting heavily. But he wasn''t in a hurry, the first few days were meant to adapt to the Divine Scale Armor. With two months for the trial, there was plenty of time to hunt ferocious beasts. What surprised Charles was Robert being in the top three: "Could I have been mistaken, and that four-winged tiger actually has strong combat capabilities?" Despite his slow pace, Charles did not stop trying to catch up with the main group. By the time he reached the campsite, the sun was already setting. "Alright, today''s trial ends here, it''s getting late. Everyone, hurry up and set up the camp. Boys on the outer perimeter, girls on the inside," instructed Fletcher, which was met with a burst of cheers around him. Sweat had pooled into little streams on Charles''s body, and he flopped down on the grass as if unburdened. ... The dark night was adorned with a crescent moon on the horizon. Around the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, small fires twinkled like stars. Charles luxuriously soaked in a bathtub, surrounded by two large plates of grilled skewers, while Max indulged in a hearty meal beside him. Charles tasted a sizzling, juicy skewer and sipped some red wine, then opened a chat group named "Trial Team Mega Group." "I''m dead tired today, I''ve never climbed so many mountains in my life!" "Did you guys check the leaderboard? I hunted down 3 level 1 ferocious beasts today, now I''m in the top 100 with 3 points." "Nice, bro, how did you manage to win?" "Awesome, I didn''t score at all today, thanks to a loser named Charles in our team lagging behind, even worse than the girls!" "Help! A snake just fell into my tent, someone save me!" "For real, there''s a snake? Don''t get bitten, there''s no hospital around these wilds, a bite would be the end!" "So many mosquitoes in the mountains, my hands are all swollen!" "This dry food is so awful, I miss my mom''s burgers so much, waaaah..." The chat was flooded with messages, most of them bonding over their hardships. Gurgling Charles burped comfortably after his bath, feeling refreshed. He packed up the leftovers around him, stuffing them into his [Storage Space], a designated trash area. Before leaving Isengard, he had already stored a large amount of food, medicine, and drinking water in his storage space. While others were suffering, his two months of trial could be quite comfortable. However, as he stowed the bathtub back into the storage space, he was surprised to find he could lift the hundred-pound tub with one hand. "Is the training effect of the [Divine Scale Armor] really this good? It''s only been one day!" Feeling the tightened muscles on his body, Charles excitedly stepped out of the tent, took the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], and ventured to a spot far from the campsite. He swung fiercely at a large rock. Cling The sound of the strike was crisp, and the rock, half the height of a man, was cleanly split in two by Charles. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sensing the changes in his body, Charles was thrilled and couldn''t wait to test his strength against a ferocious beast: "Max, let''s go hunting!" Chapter 17 - 17: Immortal Body Charles, wielding the Supreme Spear, moved cautiously through the forest, his ears keenly tuned to any sounds around him. His body brimmed with energy, and he was eager to test his strength against a ferocious beast. However, to his disappointment, he found nothing despite wandering until after midnight. Charles puzzled over this, "Aren''t the Ferocious Beast Mountains supposed to be perilously full of beasts? How come I haven''t seen a single one?" Observing the scattered remains of ferocious beasts and abandoned materials around him, he suddenly realized what was happening. Today was the first day of the trial, with over a thousand Beast Masters concentrated in this areait was as if a swarm of locusts had passed through, leaving nothing behind. Perhaps the presence of level two Beast Masters, even a level three one among the team leaders, had driven any surviving ferocious beasts to hide far away. "Staying with the group, which is camped on the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains and under the watchful eyes of our leaders, relies too much on luck to encounter any beasts. At this rate, not only will I not be able to beat Grace after two months, but I might also fail to qualify for the three major academies." Understanding the gravity of his situation, Charles turned southward, guided by the starlight, venturing deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Late into the night, the valleys around him began to echo with the roars of beasts. In the darkness, Charles walked more cautiously, the ground littered with bones and even a human skull, sending shivers down his spine. Turning on his flashlight to scan the trees above, he found a massive snake as thick as a barrel coiled and ready to strike. "Max, battle mode!" Charles commanded. When he looked at the python, several prompts appeared on his interface. [Resurrecting Serpent] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 7 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Tree Regeneration, Death Coil [Mood]: Irritable [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: "Seven inches" / Ice attribute [Description]: This is a 20-meter-long adult Resurrecting Serpent, and you have intruded into its lair, provoking its anger. Its wood attribute grants it potent regenerative abilities, making it a formidable opponent. "A level 7, higher than Max''s level!" This was the highest level ferocious beast Charles had encountered so far. Even though Max was of gold quality, Charles was concerned for its safety against this higher-level ferocious beast. He gripped the Supreme Spear tightly and with a sharp click, extended its shaft to two meters. "We fight this one together!" The serpent was massive yet agile as it maneuvered through the twisting woods. It was too late to run now. Moreover, this ferocious beast was Level 7; defeating it would increase his trial points by seven, significantly boosting his ranking. "Let''s give it a try. If it gets too tough, I can still use [bestial soul merge] and have Max merge with me." Rumbling! Max launched its attack first, using its skill [Ice Pick Throwing]. The ample moisture in the forest quickly condensed into a barrage of ice crystals that hurtled towards the head of the Resurrecting Serpent. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Piercing sound The ice picks hit the Resurrecting Serpent effortlessly, and simultaneously, Charles''s spear pierced the serpent''s head, causing blood to spurt wildly, staining the entire forest red. "Is it over? That was unexpectedly easy..." Charles was taken aback. A wave of pale green energy suddenly enveloped the Resurrecting Serpent. The bleeding stopped rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, the large wound on its head miraculously healed. The Resurrecting Serpent had activated its skill[Regeneration], restoring its wound within seconds. Although the wound had healed, the pain enraged the serpent. It hissed as it analyzed its surroundings with its flickering tongue, quickly spotting the clumsy Charles. Hiss! The serpent''s tail, as thick as one meter in diameter, whipped towards Charles like a thick wall. Max wailed continuously, trying to warn Charles to dodge. However, encumbered by the Divine Scale Armor, Charles moved as slowly as an elderly person, unable to evade in time and was soon entangled by the Resurrecting Serpent. Sigh...sigh! Max was nearly in tears, howling pitifully while continually forming ice picks to attack the Resurrecting Serpent. However, such attacks were merely a nuisance under the serpent''s formidable regenerative ability. "If this continues, we''re going to lose..." The Resurrecting Serpent activated its skill [Death Coil]. The Divine Scale Armor emitted a pale blue glow, resisting the attack, but as the serpent increased the constricting force, it soon became overwhelming. "Right, the weakness!" Charles suddenly remembered, pulling up the weakness prompt on his interface. [Weakness]: [Heart] The location of the heart. Snakes can live for a long time even after decapitation, allowing the Resurrecting Serpent to regenerate during this time. However, once its heart is shattered, it cannot use its regenerative ability. [Ice attribute] Snakes are cold-blooded, and lower temperatures slow their movements, increasing the hit rate of attacks. Grasping this, Max seemed to intuitively understand, activating its second skill [Bone-Achingly Cold] without needing Charles''s command. Pale flames blazed as Max passed, frosting over the grass and trees. Charles could feel the body temperature of the Resurrecting Serpent plummeting, and the strength of its Death Coil weakening. Seizing the opportunity, Charles sliced open a gap with his spear, freeing himself from the serpent''s grip. He then gathered all his strength and hurled the spear towards the heart of the Resurrecting Serpent. Hiss... The Resurrecting Serpent, relying on its [Regeneration] skill, underestimated Charles''s attack. It had regenerated from a pierced head beforewhat was a chest wound in comparison? Thrust! The Supreme Spear pierced through the Resurrecting Serpent, the force creating a massive hole in its chest cavity. Its beating heart was instantly reduced to blood froth! Hiss... The Resurrecting Serpent tried to activate [Regeneration], but this time, the wound showed no signs of healing. For decades, it had dominated this part of the forest with its powerful regenerative ability, consuming countless humans. Yet, it never expected to meet its end at the hands of a human youth. It looked at Charles, its eyes filled with confusion, gradually dimming... "Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Resurrecting Serpent] (Lv7Silver Quality), and your synergy with your pet has increased!" "Pet Loyalty +2!" "Pet Experience +200!" "Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv7!" "Ding! Your pet has shown exceptional quality in battle and has developed a new skill!" System notifications kept ringing in Charles''s mind, but he barely had time to listen as he suddenly felt weak and collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath... Max also appeared very weak, lying next to Charles, gently licking the wounds on his body. The long use of [Bone-Achingly Cold] seemed to have taken a significant toll on its stamina. "That was close!" Today''s battle was thrilling and nearly disastrous against the giant serpent. However, it had given Charles a true sense of the dangers of the Ferocious Beast Mountains. This was no mere hyperbole, and they were only on the outer edges. The dangers deeper in the forest were beyond Charles''s wildest imaginations. Charles reached out to pet Max, noting the significant energy drain from the prolonged use of [Bone-Achingly Cold]. "Wait, didn''t the system just notify me that Max has learned a new skill?" Excitedly, Charles opened the [Pet] tab to check Max''s panel. [The frost wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Quality]: Gold [Level]: Lv7 [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb] [Weakness]: Neck, Abdomen/Poison attribute [Hobbies]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Mood]: Happy [Health]: Weakened [Recovering...] [Loyalty]: 79 [Evolution Paths]: 4 [Description]: Another victorious battle, and having discerned a new skill during combat, Max is very happy. It now needs to rest and recover its energy. Max had leveled up again, reaching Lv7, and his loyalty had reached 79 points after this battle! Charles checked the new skill Max had discerned during the battle. [Energy Bomb]: Gathers ice and fire elements to form a chaotic elemental shockwave, causing a powerful explosion. May cause self-damage. "This skill seems very powerful, but why does it warn that it might hurt the user?" Charles was puzzled. However, Max was very tired now, so he decided to wait until it had fully recovered before testing the effects of this new skill. As Charles was preparing to stand up, his arm brushed against something round. Grabbing it, he realized it was a skull and hastily threw it, startled. The skull rolled down the slope like a ball and disappeared into the valley below. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!" Realizing his act might be seen as disrespectful to the deceased, Charles pressed his hands together in a gesture of apology to the bones on the ground. It was at this moment that Charles noticed something shimmering in the skeletal hand. Chapter 18 - 18: The Mysterious Map Charles turned on his flashlight, and that''s when he noticed a key clutched tightly in the skeletal hand. The key was intricately carved, and Charles estimated it could fetch a good price at an art market. "Cough, cough, I''m sure you wouldn''t want this key to be left forgotten in the forest, right?" Charles said to the decapitated remains with a sheepish smile. "I''ll count to three, and if you have no objections, I''ll take it." "Three!" "Two..." "One!" Feeling relieved, Charles concluded that the deceased had given their consent, so he took the key and placed it into his storage space. As Charles was preparing to gather the materials from the Resurrecting Serpent, he noticed various antiques scattered on the ground: a Bronze Division sword, Bronze Division goblets, a Bronze Division cauldron, ceramics, terracotta figurines... He suddenly understood. These were the belongings of tomb raiders! Carrying bags full of stolen relics, they hadn''t anticipated that their path through this area would end at the jaws of the Resurrecting Serpent! Knowing this, Charles''s respect for the remains on the ground waned, and he even cursed inwardly, "Serves them right." Among the relics on the ground, he noticed a small Bronze Division box and, driven by curiosity, opened it to find two pieces of parchment inside. [Ding! You have obtained a recipe for a tone reproduction miracle drug alchemy 1!] [Ding! You have obtained a fragment of an unknown map 1!] "An alchemy recipe? Could the owner of the tomb have been an alchemist?" Charles was thrilled. He hadn''t expected to find such treasures in the lair of the Resurrecting Serpent! Charles checked the [alchemy lab] option in his system, and indeed, alongside the hemostatic powder, there was now another alchemy recipe added. [Regenerating Potion] [Tier]: Tone reproduction miracle drug [Description]: The lowest tier of alchemy potion. When consumed, it restores some energy to both the Beast Master and their pet. Charles glanced over the recipe''s description and was immediately thrilled. He could already produce hemostatic powder, which allowed for quick recovery from injuries during battles, but he had no means to restore energy. Fatigue could easily set in if energy ran low. Max, having used [Bone-Achingly Cold] consecutively, was now so exhausted that it had fallen asleep in his arms. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once this [Regenerating Potion] was successfully concocted, he would be able to rapidly stop bleeding and continuously replenish energy during battles, essentially becoming an indefatigable fighter. How could others compete with that? Charles was eager to experiment with the alchemy lab, but considering the constant danger around him, he decided it would be safer to wait until he was back at camp. "There might be treasure hidden within this map, but unfortunately, it''s only a fragment. I wonder where the rest might be..." After collecting all the relics scattered by the tomb raiders from the ground, Charles then began to gather materials from the Resurrecting Serpent. [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Gallbladder x1!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Skin x20!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Fangs x4!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Blood x100kg!] [Obtained Resurrecting Serpent Meat x100kg!] He meticulously separated the large amounts of materials and neatly stored them in his storage space. Due to the abundance of the Resurrecting Serpent''s flesh and blood, Charles only kept the most vital parts. He had initially planned to venture deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains, but considering Max''s current condition, he decided against it. Charles''s stomach suddenly began to grumble, after a night filled with battle and treasure hunting, he was both exhausted and parched. He glanced at the sky, the moon already tilting westward: "It''s almost dawn, I should eat something before I face another long trek through the mountains." Finding a flat spot, Charles set up a grill and started a fire, placing fresh serpent meat on it. He then retrieved some spices from his storage space... Before long, the Resurrecting Serpent meat sizzled enticingly, the fat dripping and crackling in the heat. This ferocious beast meat not only helped quickly restore physical strength but was also beneficial for increasing one''s power. Charles rubbed his hands in anticipation of the meal. At the scent of the grilled meat, Max, who had been sleeping soundly in Charles''s lap, suddenly woke up, drooling at the sight of the skewers in Charles''s hand. "Sorry, Max, didn''t mean to wake you up!" Charles said apologetically, sharing half of the cooked Resurrecting Serpent meat with Max. Max devoured it eagerly, clearly famished after the battle. "This tastes surprisingly good; the meat is more tender than I expected, not tough at all!" Charles said with a satisfied smile on his face. If he started a food livestream featuring ferocious beast cuisine, would it become an internet sensation? After finishing the meat, Charles drank some snake blood. He immediately felt a warm surge in his abdomen, and energy spread to his limbs, greatly reducing the fatigue from a night''s exertion. Feeling fully satiated, Charles quietly made his way back toward the camp. By then, the campfire had died down, leaving only the deep red coals emitting their final warmth. With the eastern sky slowly lightening, Charles hurried to make the most of this time to concoct the Regenerating Potion. He reviewed the alchemy recipe, noting it required only common materials, of which he had some left in his storage space. Having previously made hundreds of miracle drugs at home in Isengard, he was quite skilled in producing this kind of tone reproduction miracle drug. In a short while, he had successfully concocted several doses, even finding time to catch some sleep. Charles had barely laid down to rest when his phone began to vibrate incessantlyit turned out the "Trial Team Mega Group" chat had exploded! Charles tapped in to see what was happening. "Have you guys seen the leaderboard? Charles, who was ranked over 1000th last night, has suddenly shot up to 8th place!" "What! How is that possible? He''s in my group; wasn''t he sleeping in his tent?" "Do you think it''s possible that Charles sneaked out while everyone was sleeping to hoard points?" "You''re joking, right? Fighting at night is too dangerous, he wouldn''t have the guts!" "That''s impossible! Absolutely not!" "Let''s not talk about this; the Ferocious Beast Mountains are terrifying. My pet died in battle yesterday, now I have no protection, I just want to go home..." "Did you guys hear any strange noises last night? I heard something outside my tent and was so scared I couldn''t sleep!" "Our Group 7 didn''t kill a single ferocious beast yesterday, and we''re almost out of dry food. Don''t you guys have some ferocious beast meat? Could you spare some for us?" "Ferocious beast meat? I don''t have much myself... But hey, you have a nice profile picture. If you want some, come to my tent tonight, I''ll share some with you?" ... The chat was filled with suspicions about his score and a litany of complaints. Insect bites, snake attacks, contaminated water, food shortages, declining pet loyalty... the problems were diverse and numerous. There was even a rumor that the group at the very front, Group 1, had gone missing, including their accompanying teacher, and it was likely they had encountered trouble. Seeing all this, Charles was increasingly grateful for his system, a powerful tool. If he hadn''t been able to see the weaknesses, perhaps he would have lost his life in the battle against the Resurrecting Serpent. "Wake up!" "Come on, wake up, no more sleeping!" Outside the tent, Vice President Fletcher''s impatient voice could be heard urging: "I''m giving everyone 30 minutes to pack up your tents and have breakfast. The first group that camped in the valley ahead last night has gone missing. We need to cross that area and set up camp in a safe place before dark." Fletcher''s announcement was met with a chorus of sighs and groans. "Only 30 minutes... I can''t even pack up in time, can''t Fletcher be a little more lenient?" "I... I still need to do my skincare and makeup. Can''t we leave in an hour instead?" "The entire first group is missing? That''s terrifying! I want to go home..." Despite the students'' complaints, Fletcher showed no signs of relenting, instead moving from tent to tent to hurry the students along. When he reached Charles, his expression suddenly changed, and after double-checking his phone, he spoke in a softer tone: "You''re Charles, right?" Charles nodded: "Is there something you need, Vice President?" Fletcher''s stern expression softened as he looked at Charles with a more amiable gaze: "Well, well! Where did you sneak off to score points last night, climbing all the way to 8th place?" The so-called point-scoring involved hunting low-level, the escaped fish while others slept, a tactic some students used in previous years and was tacitly condoned as a way to gain by trickery. He clearly hadn''t expected Charles to have hunted a Level 7 Resurrecting Serpent. Seeing Charles not responding, Fletcher took his silence as an acknowledgment and admonished him earnestly: "Try to rest earlier at night. Look, you''re so slow during the day you''re dragging the team down." "This method of gaining by trickery might boost your score temporarily, but it''s not a sustainable strategy." No sooner had Fletcher finished speaking than a cry for help erupted from the outskirts of the camp. A girl, crying, screamed: "Help, teacher! There''s a ferocious beast attacking!" Chapter 19 - 19: Medical Miracle Several students, panic-stricken and blood-soaked, ran towards us, closely followed by a ferocious beast. Its eyes, a glaring red, were filled with deadly intent. As the beast came into Charles'' view, a series of notifications flashed across his system''s holographic screen: [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] [Attributes]: Metal, Poison [Level]: 6 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Ferocious Impact, Venomous Spikes [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Lightning/Electricity, Fire [Description]: This is a male steel-spiked hedgehog. You have intruded into its habitat, and it is extremely agitated. Beware of its steel spikes, which are coated with a potent poison. "Two attributes? It''s a pity the quality is somewhat poor." This is the first time Charles has encountered a dual-attribute ferocious beast in the wild. Unfortunately, its Bronze Division quality means it has low potential for training and isn''t suitable as a pet. Upon seeing Charles block its path, the steel-spiked hedgehog appeared greatly enraged. It hunched its body as if gathering strength and then charged ferociously at Charles! Clearly, it had activated the skill [Ferocious Impact]! The territorial instincts of the male steel-spiked hedgehog were very strong. Any other animal that intruded into its territory was seen as a competitor. Furthermore, its spikes, all laden with poison, could cause anything from festering wounds to fatal poisoning if they pierced someone, which was truly terrifying. But that was a concern for others... After battling the [Resurrecting Serpent] last night, Max had leveled up to Lv7. With his level and quality overwhelmingly superior, the fight was effortless. Moreover, Charles had prepared hundreds of bottles of healing potions and antidotes in his storage space, so he wasn''t worried at all. "Max, enter combat mode!" Charles commanded. With a sigh, Max braced himself. Seeing just a little creature, the steel-spiked hedgehog hardly took Max seriously and accelerated in a charge. Despite being smaller than the steel-spiked hedgehog, Max was far more agile. He deftly dodged the attack with a swift sidestep. Boom! A dull thud echoed as a large tree was uprooted by the steel-spiked hedgehog''s charge, crashing down towards the camp and sending the nearby students scattering in panic. The steel-spiked hedgehog shook its head, slightly dazed. It hadn''t expected its skill, [Ferocious Impact], to be so easily evaded by such a small adversary. This only fueled its rage further, prompting it to use its second skill, [Venomous Spikes]. Its body curled into a ball, shielding its vulnerable parts while simultaneously launching steel spikes all around Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! The sound of slicing air filled the area as the spikes, like arrows, shot out from the steel-spiked hedgehog''s back. "Be careful, those spikes are poisonous! Don''t engage in close combat! Use the skill [Ice Pick Throwing]!" Charles instructed. Although the skill [Bone-Achingly Cold] was very effective against the steel-spiked hedgehog, it was a melee skill, and Charles didn''t want Max to take that risk. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now transformed into a ''hedgehog'' with its vitals protected, its defense might have increased, but it was immobilized. This was the perfect opportunity to strike. Max used the surrounding trees as cover, evading the poisonous spikes from the steel-spiked hedgehog. Meanwhile, he gathered the icy elemental energy around him, forming icicles above the immobilized hedgehog''s head. Since it was completely stationary, this gave him enough time to unleash a powerful strike. Whizz With a crisp sound, the icicle plunged from the sky and pierced through the body of the steel-spiked hedgehog, causing blood to gush out continuously. A one-hit victory! "We''ve won!" Max, exhilarated, pranced around the corpse of the steel-spiked hedgehog, then grabbed Charles'' trouser leg, eager to show off his trophy. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] (Lv6Bronze Division quality). Your synergy with your pet has increased!] [Pet Loyalty +1!] [Pet Experience Points +50!] "Well done, Max, tonight we feast on steel-spiked hedgehog meat!" Charles patted Max''s fluffy head, then pulled out his dagger to start butchering the steel-spiked hedgehog. The students who had fled the campsite, hearing that the battle was over, gradually returned. Seeing Charles harvesting his trophy, they were astounded! "I was too busy running for my life just now. Can someone tell me what happened? Don''t tell me that steel-spiked hedgehog was killed by Charles?" "Damn, that steel-spiked hedgehog just now... three of us couldn''t beat it together, and Charles took it down alone in a flash!" "Charles'' pet is so fast! I didn''t even see clearly, just saw a flash of white light, and then the steel-spiked hedgehog was pierced by the icicle..." "On the [Leaderboard], Charles just added 6 points, which means... it was a Lv6 ferocious beast!" "Are you kidding me? I can barely manage a Lv1 ferocious beast right now, and even a Lv2 is a struggle. Charles can already one-shot a Lv6?" "Pfft, if I hadn''t worn it down first, reducing that steel-spiked hedgehog''s combat strength, would Charles have been able to take advantage of a good deal so easily?" "Take advantage of a good deal? That sounds easy for you. Why don''t you try taking advantage of a good deal today and show me something impressive?" ... More and more students gathered around to watch, filled with envy, admiration, and jealousy. However, Charles remained indifferent. After defeating the steel-spiked hedgehog, he could clearly feel the change in the way people looked at him. "I didn''t see it coming; you''ve got some skills. I underestimated you before!" Fletcher, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke. As the team leader, Fletcher was responsible for the students'' safety, but considering the effectiveness of the training, he wouldn''t intervene unless absolutely necessary. He had witnessed Charles''s fight; the process was clean and efficient, defeating a Lv6 ferocious beast was far from his limit. Initially, Fletcher thought Charles was just clever at gaining by trickery, but now he realized he had underestimated him. At that moment, a girl suddenly rushed to Fletcher, looking worried: "Mr. Fletcher! You need to check on Aurora; she seems to have been poisoned!" "Poisoned? Was she hit by the steel-spiked hedgehog''s poisonous spikes?" Fletcher''s smile faded. Charles pretended to put the steel-spiked hedgehog''s materials into his backpack, then transferred everything into his system''s [Storage Space] and cleaned the blood from his hands before standing up. Following Fletcher, he arrived at a shaded spot in the middle of the campsite, where indeed several pale-faced people lay on the ground. As his gaze fell on the girl, several lines of information flashed before him. [Name]: Aurora [Age]: 18 [Height]: 170 cm [Measurements]: 72/55/78 [Health]: Poisoned by steel-spiked hedgehog venom [View Treatment Options] Fletcher crouched down to inspect the girl''s injury. A steel spike from the steel-spiked hedgehog had completely pierced through her right forearm, which was now bruising, indicating the venom was spreading. If not treated promptly, her life could be in danger. "This is just the outer edge of the ferocious beast mountain range. How could we encounter such a ferocious beast here?" Fletcher wondered. The route planning for this mountain expedition was clearly flawed; such a Lv6 poisonous ferocious beast wasn''t supposed to appear until half a month into the journey. Ordinary medicines were ineffective against the venom of such a ferocious beast; only an alchemy miracle drug could treat it. But in these remote mountains, where could one find a hospital, let alone a miracle drug? Despite his reluctance, Fletcher grimly suggested, "We may have to amputate, otherwise the poison will spread to her heart and it''ll be too late..." "What? Amputate!" The students around exclaimed in shock. She was only 18 years oldlosing her right hand for life was far too cruel a fate for a young woman just coming of age! The faces of the students who had collapsed from the poison turned even paler, and Aurora couldn''t hold back her tears anymore: "Teacher, isn''t there... isn''t there any other way?" she sobbed. "Even a common snake bite would be too late to treat at a hospital now, let alone venom from a ferocious beast..." As the team leader, Fletcher felt deeply guilty seeing his students poisoned and feeling powerless to help. With even the team leader at a loss, the students quickly became despondent. However, amidst the crowd, Charles remained remarkably calm. He glanced at the [Treatment Options] on his screen: for steel-spiked hedgehog venom, administer an [anesthetic pill] to alleviate pain, remove the spike, take a [blood lily pill] to neutralize the poison, and apply a [recovery plaster] externally for 3 days for a full recovery. After reading, Charles took two miracle drugs from his storage space, placed them in the girl''s mouth, and then took out a scalpel to remove the poisonous spike from her arm... Charles''s smooth actions left the surrounding students stunned. "Charles, what are you doing..." Fletcher was also puzzled. Could it be that Charles knew medical techniques? Before Fletcher could finish, Aurora, who had been slipping into unconsciousness, slowly opened her eyes and color returned to her pale face. She gently moved her fingers, looking shocked. "Mr. Fletcher, I suddenly feel sensation in my arm again, and the pain is gone..." Seeing this, a smile began to form on Fletcher''s previously tense face. Just moments ago, they were preparing for amputation, and now, in just a few minutes, Charles had cured her. What kind of medical miracle was this? Chapter 20 - 20: Scarcity Marketing "Charles... thank you for saving me. I don''t even know how to thank you..." "Charles, do you still have any of that miracle drug you gave to Aurora? I''ve got a spike in my knee too, and I really don''t want to amputate..." "Charles, do you remember me? I''m from Isengard Beast Mastery High too. We''re schoolmates, could you spare me one of those miracle drugs?" ... Seeing his fellow students crowd around him, begging for miracle drugs, Charles was speechless. Although he had thousands of miracle drugs in his storage space, and could produce as many as he wanted given the alchemy materials, why should he give away the fruits of his hard labor for free? Charles glanced at the other students still suffering from poisoning, and put on a pained expression: "These miracle drugs were hard-earned, collected before I left Isengard, intended as a last resort to save my own life. But since we''re all classmates, I can''t bear to see anyone lose a limb over an injury... I don''t have many of these miracle drugs left. If anyone else wants some, I would be willing to trade for items I need, like beast cores." After treating a few more poisoned individuals and consoling the surrounding students, Charles finally stood up and returned to his tent. Watching Charles walk away, the fifty members of Team 7, including the team leader Fletcher, were nearly moved to tears! "Charles shared his own life-saving medicine with everyone. I could never do that!" "Sobbing... If it weren''t for Charles''s miracle drug, I would have lost my life just now. And to think, I was badmouthing him in our group chat yesterdayI''m such a beast!" "From today onward, Charles is my big brother. If anyone dares to talk behind his back from now on, don''t blame me if my fists don''t see!" "Not only is Charles handsome, but he''s also so kind-hearted. Such an outstanding guy, I wonder if he has a girlfriend?" ... Inside the tent, Charles was packing his things and couldn''t help but laugh as he listened to the conversations outside. These low-tier miracle drugs, which wouldn''t be worth much under normal circumstances, had become precious commodities here in the ferocious beast mountains. It''s like a bottle of water. At a water plant, it might be worth nothing; but in the center of a desert, especially after his ''scarcity marketing'' stunt, it could be more valuable than gold! "From now on, if I need any materials, I''ll just trade with others. That saves me the hassle of looking everywhere!" Charles chuckled to himself. After taking care of the injured, Fletcher was urging them to set off again. Charles stuffed his tent into the [Storage Space] and casually checked the current inventory. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (blue) [Daily Needs]: Tent, bedding, camp lamp, flashlight, bathtub, barbecue grill, solar panels... [Food]: Water 100 tons, resurrecting serpent meat 90 kg, resurrecting serpent blood 95 kg, steel-spiked hedgehog meat 50 kg, steel-spiked hedgehog blood 20 kg, beef 500 kg... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Resurrecting serpent fangs x4, resurrecting serpent skin x20, steel-spiked hedgehog skin x1, steel-spiked hedgehog poison spikes x80, steel-spiked hedgehog fangs x2... [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit root x20, revival flower x12, anesthetic plant x182, mountain valley orchid x10... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Regenerating potion (gray) x7, hemostatic powder (gray) x10 [Common Medicines]: Painkillers x195, fire-controlling elixir x100, spirit-replenishing pill x50, serene fluid x50, beast-driving wine x30, anesthetic pill x296, blood lily pill x152, recovery plaster x165... [Treasures]: Bronze division sword (unidentified), bronze division cauldron (unidentified), bronze division armor (unidentified), night pearls... [Special]: Fragment of a map (unknown) "Can''t believe it''s only been a week, and I''ve already accumulated so much!" Charles felt a great sense of achievement looking at his packed storage space, though he sighed, "It''s a shame most of it is common stuff, not much of value." Charles took out his [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], which looked dull as it had no beast core embedded in it. He had asked around, and the ferocious beasts they''d hunted hadn''t yielded any beast cores, highlighting the rarity of such items. Moreover, a first-tier beast core required hunting ferocious beasts above level 10, a feat Charles felt he was not yet capable of. "Everyone ready? Let''s move out!" Fletcher''s voice urged them from outside the tent once more. After the morning''s delay due to the ferocious beast attack, it was now midday. Stepping out from the campsite''s shade, they were immediately hit by a wave of heat. After walking several kilometers along the mountain path, the initially enthusiastic students were now visibly exhausted. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to his [Divine Scale Armor] weighing hundreds of pounds, Charles quickly fell behind the group. He looked back at a few of the girls behind him: "Yesterday, I was the third last in line, today I''m the fifth. Making progress pretty fast, huh?" His routine involved weight training during the day and soaking in herbal baths at night, coupled with consuming beast meat and drinking beast blood. Charles felt his strength and reflexes were growing rapidly. The prospect of being able to walk in the first place while wearing the [Divine Scale Armor] was something Charles couldn''t even begin to imagine. "Let''s set a small goal firstcatch up to the first place in Group 7!" Charles gritted his teeth, letting the sweat pool on his body like a stream, and quickened his pace. After trudging a few more kilometers, a few female classmates suddenly approached him. "Charles, you''re sweating a lot on your face. Do you need me to wipe it off for you?" "Yeah, you look like you''re having a hard time. Do you need me to help carry something?" "Charles, did your girlfriend come with you on this training expedition?" The girls suddenly striking up a conversation with him didn''t surprise Charles. He had noticed last week while looking in the mirror that he was quite handsome! OOtherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten intimate with Lily in the office right after transmigrating here! Plus, the strength he displayed this morning made him extremely attractive to these naive young girls. "I''ve been single since birth, 18 years and counting. I don''t have a girlfriend." Charles wasn''t averse to the chance for interaction; they were all pure-minded schoolgirls, and chatting with them was a perfect way to relieve the monotony of the trek. Hearing that Charles didn''t have a girlfriend and wasn''t standoffish, a few more girls joined the group, chattering around him. The male classmates walking with them were completely ignored by the girls. Despite some jealousy, thinking about Charles''s strength, none of them dared to say much. "By the way, how''s your hand feeling now?" Charles suddenly noticed that one of the girls next to him was Aurora, whom he had saved that morning. She seemed to want to say something but hesitated because of the crowd around them. "Are you talking to me? It''s... it''s better!" Aurora suddenly looked up at him, her face blushing. She quickly turned her head away, unable to meet Charles''s eyes. "Thank you so much for this morning. If it weren''t for you, I might have lost my arm..." As she spoke, her eyes slightly reddened, as if remembering something painful. She then turned to Charles, "By the way, didn''t you say you needed a beast core? I happen to have one here." Aurora extended her left hand, and on her snow-white arm was a bracelet, shimmering with a pale blue glow under the sun. It was... a first-tier ice attribute beast core! This was exactly what he needed! "This was given to me by my mom when I left Isengard. She said it would enhance my ice elemental energy." Before Charles could react, Aurora had already taken off the bracelet and placed it in his hands. "Since you need it, I''ll give it to you." The bracelet still retained her warmth and was very delicately made, appearing quite valuable. "This was given to you by your mother, it doesn''t feel right for me to take it," Charles said, taken aback. Before Charles could finish, the girl had already run off into the distance. ... "Alright, we''ll camp here today." After Charles and a few girls had caught up, Fletcher issued the order to set up camp. With a sigh, Charles puffed out, collapsing onto the soft grass, completely drenched. He was eager for a bath now. By the campfire, Fletcher, watching the students slowly setting up their tents, felt compelled to speak: "Today there were some mishaps, so we''re camping here temporarily. But I still want to remind everyone. We haven''t even reached the position of the first group from yesterday; we are far behind! Following in someone else''s wake won''t get you into the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, not to mention the academies in our own Vendantia province..." Fletcher continued to speak, but Charles was tuning him out, one ear in, one ear out. Seemingly reminded of something, Charles suddenly took out his phone: "Oh right, I wonder how many points Grace has now. Also, has there been any news about the missing first squad?" Chapter 21 - 21: Aria Lying in the bathtub, Charles held a skewer in one hand and his phone in the other. In just two days, he had hunted down a Lv7 silver quality resurrecting serpent and a Lv6 bronze division quality steel-spiked hedgehog. "I wonder what rank I am among these 1000+ participants with 13 points?" Charles opened the leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [27 points] 2nd Place: Robert [19 points] 3rd Place: Steve [18 points] ... Seeing these rankings, Charles couldn''t help but grimace: "No way, these people are incredible! First place is almost at 30 points..." After some searching, he finally found himself at the end of the first page: 29th Place: Charles [13 points] Although he had expected Grace to be ahead of him, he hadn''t anticipated such a crushing lead, especially since Grace had only 8 points yesterday. The thought of that girl probably holding her phone and mocking him was infuriating to Charles. "But thinking about it, it makes sense. Our Group 7 was delayed today, and the other teams went deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains where the beasts are of higher levels and worth more points. But... what''s the deal with Robert?" Seeing Robert in second place left Charles somewhat stunned. "I saw that [four-winged tiger] the other day; it was useless. Could it be that Robert''s four-winged tiger isn''t the same one I saw, or is there a glitch in the system?" Charles muttered to himself. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The system didn''t have voice communication, which frustrated Charles. He needed to find some mental balance by checking on Daniel: "Heh, that turtle of his, I bet he''s at the bottom without having to look!" Charles flipped to the 21st page of the leaderboard and indeed saw: 1018th Place: Daniel [0 points] "Hahaha, what a loser, two days and he hasn''t even hunted a Lv1 beast. Didn''t he brag about his skills before we left the city..." Charles''s laughter suddenly stopped, and he almost dropped his phone into the bathtub, "Wait, why are so many people at zero points?" Everyone who entered the Ferocious Beast Mountains for training was a newly inducted Beast Master from Isengard this year; it was unthinkable that they couldn''t even defeat a Lv1 beast. Even those girls who flirted with him during the day while chatting managed to score a few points, so how could there be so many with zero? He clicked on the profiles of those with zero points and quickly noticed something strangethey were all from Group 1, the first team to enter the mountains! Yesterday, Fletcher had also mentioned that the entire Group 1 was missing. "Daniel... could something have happened to him?" A wave of anxiety swept over Charles. Aside from his foul mouth and penchant for showing off, Daniel was the only person in this world, other than his parents, who genuinely cared about him without asking for anything in return. Could fate really be so cruel to him? Beep beep [Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!] After several calls, all went unanswered, and the chat icon remained gray. Daniel was unreachable. "Is Charles here?" came a soft voice outside the tent. Hastily throwing on a shirt and without even drying his hair, Charles unzipped the tent: "Aurora, what''s up?" "The moon is so beautiful tonight. I think we couldn''t see such a beautiful moon back in Isengard..." Aurora looked at Charles, her cheeks slightly reddening: "A lot of people are at the bonfire party, singing and such. Do you want to join and maybe sing a song?" "Sorry, Aurora, I have some things to take care of tonight," Charles replied, turning and heading towards the camp''s perimeter. Aurora said something more, but Charles could no longer hear her, or rather, he hadn''t been listening since her first word. Dressed in his Divine Scale Armor, his spear glistening with cold light, an ice attribute beast core at the spear''s tip shimmering with a faint blue glow, Charles raced through the woods: "Daniel, please don''t be in trouble!" ... Leaving the camp, Charles headed south. Along the way, he did his best to conceal his presence, avoiding alarming the ferocious beasts in the forest. "I heard that Group 1 disappeared in this valley. I hope to find some clues." Charles looked ahead between two steep peaks where a narrow passageway less than a hundred meters wide served as the quickest route deeper into the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Consequently, it also became a frequent path for many ferocious beasts. After the incident with Group 1, all subsequent teams chose to detour, and Fletcher opted to camp outside the valley. Charles wiped the sweat from his palms, then gripped his spear tightly, cautiously making his way forward. The moon was obscured by the cliffs, plunging the entire valley into darkness, yet Charles did not turn on his flashlight. Having acquired some of Max''s wolf tribe vision, he could barely make out the path in this pitch-black place. Suddenly, a strong scent of blood wafted through the air. "Are they all dead?" "Relax, absolutely clean, not a single one of the 50 left alive." "Search them, see if they have anything valuable." It seemed there were people talking in the dense forest ahead. Charles held his breath and listened intently. When he heard the number ''50,'' his heart chilled. 50 Beast Masters, 50 livesthinking about this, Charles felt his eyes redden with fury and he approached the two bandits without hesitation: "You took 50 lives so easily. Forgiving you is God''s business. Now, let me send you to meet Him!" "Who?!" Hearing the noise, the two bandits switched on their bright flashlights and spun around, only to see a young man with a spear charging at them with a fierce look, and then... he suddenly stopped. "Doves?" Seeing a string of bird carcasses around the men''s necks and hands, Charles was stunned. "What about 50 lives, what about meeting God..." One of the men scratched his head. "Kid, you scared us to death in the middle of the night. We thought we were being robbed!" "Ha, sorry, my mistake. What are you guys doing out here so late?" Charles deactivated his bestial soul merge state but remained vigilant. "We''re local hunters. This mountain trip''s been cursed; not a single ferocious beast spotted in two days. We were starving, had to hunt doves at night just to fill our bellies..." The man chuckled naively, showing off about fifty doves. Hearing the men talk about their fruitless two days, Charles gave an embarrassed laugh. With over a thousand Beast Masters from Isengard training in the area, they''d probably scared off every ferocious beast around. "Since it was a misunderstanding, I''m really sorry. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll leave you to your dove hunting," Charles said, getting ready to leave. The other man suddenly called out to him: "Young man, you seem in a hurry. Are you looking for someone?" Charles nodded, seeing no need to hide it. The man pondered for a moment before speaking to Charles, "Last night, we passed by here and saw a lot of blood on the ground. There must have been an accident. We also saved a young girl who said she was from York. Could she be the person you''re looking for?" A young girl from York yesterday... Charles considered that she could likely be a surviving Beast Master from Group 1. He could ask her about what exactly happened last night. He nodded and said, "It''s very possible. Could you gentlemen please take me to see her?" "That''s easy." The men tied up the doves with a rope, slung them around their necks, and then led Charles to a nearby village. From afar, they saw a few lights halfway up the mountain. It was Charles''s first time realizing that there were actually villages within the Ferocious Beast Mountains. "I tell you, that young girl, I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful in my life." "Her skin, so soft and tender, and that slender waist..." As the dove man spoke about the girl, a sleazy smile appeared on his face. "Cough, cough!" It took his companion''s reminder for the man to realize he had been inappropriate. Disgusted yet curious after hearing the two men, Charles wondered. In his memory, there wasn''t a woman in Isengard more beautiful than Grace, but Grace wasn''t scoring zero points. A few minutes later, Charles followed the two hunters to the village, which was oddly designed with a round city entrance, a structure typically used in ancient cities for defense. Entering through the gate, he saw a dozen thatched huts scattered about, and everyone looked at him with strange eyes. "Aria, we just met one of your friends in the mountains," the dove man knocked on the door of one of the thatched huts. "A friend?" With a creak, a woman gently pushed open the door. She wore a purple dress and her face was partially veiled in translucent fabric, her eyes shimmering with a seductive allure. Her long hair was casually tied at the waist with a headband, and her every move radiated a refreshing aura. As Charles''s gaze unintentionally swept across the young woman''s waist, he suddenly understood why the previous man had chuckled like a creep. Her delicate, slender waist seemed as if it could be encircled with just his hands. Despite it being their first meeting, Charles felt an unexpected urge to embrace her protectively. Such a beautiful girl looked strikingly out of place among the rugged villagers of the settlement. [Name]: Aria [Age]: 17 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 82/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: None This brief information flashed before him, leaving Charles somewhat startled: "This girl named Aria, she isn''t a Beast Master?" Chapter 22 - 22: Second Boss Felix "Excuse me, Aria, are you a member of Group 1? Could you tell me what happened last night?" Charles asked tentatively in a soft voice. "Strange, I don''t know you, nor do I know anything about this ''Group 1'' you''re talking about." The girl named Aria didn''t give Charles another glance before gently closing the door. Realizing she was not the person he was looking for, Charles felt a wave of disappointment. He was about to get up to leave when the man who had guided him earlier took off a string of pigeons from his neck: "Brother, meeting you is fate. It''s late and I wouldn''t be at ease letting you head into the mountains now. Why not stay here for the night and set off tomorrow?" The man gave a simple smile, then led Charles to the center of the village, where a bonfire was blazing. A group of people were roasting pigeons, and the man handed a cooked one to Charles: "I''m Uldir. If you don''t mind, let''s be friends! We don''t have much, but there''s plenty of pigeon to go around! Ha ha!" Charles thought for a moment. Fletcher would likely take a longer route with the students tomorrow for safety, which meant circumventing this gorge and losing at least a week, increasing the gap with the first group. Charles looked at Uldir to check his personal information. [Name]: Uldir [Age]: 36 [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 His name was indeed true, and the surrounding hunters were all level 1 Beast Masters. If anything was amiss, he couldn''t overpower so many, but escaping was certainly possible. "My name is Charlie; thank you for your hospitality, Uldir!" Charles gave a false name and pretended to eat the pigeon meat, secretly spitting it into his system [storage space]. With the wisdom of two lifetimes and the vivid memory of betrayal by a brother in his past life, Charles was extra cautious, especially in the ruthless Beast Mastery World. After a simple dinner, Charles went to the room where he would rest, leaned against the door, and sighed deeply. What Charles had thought would be a routine expedition had turned into a series of unexpected events, with the entire first group going missing, and now, inexplicably, he had stumbled upon a team of ferocious beast hunters. His phone vibrated with a new message from Fletcher: "Charles, are you really heading back to York? Be careful on your way. Tomorrow, we''re planning to bypass the canyon and head deep into the Ferocious Beast Mountains for training. But Charles, with your talent, I truly hope you reconsider abandoning this. If you decide to return to the Ferocious Beast Mountains, we can meet at Remarkable Rock Summit. We expect to reach there in seven days." After putting away his phone, Charles was touched by the vice president''s stern appearance, who actually cared deeply for his students. Leaving for a week might be a good thing. The path chosen by Fletcher had already been ''swept'' by over a dozen teams, not only delaying their progress but also slowing their score accumulation. He glanced at the leaderboard again. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Scoreboard] 1st Place: Grace [41 points] 2nd Place: Robert [28 points] 3rd Place: Steve [25 points] ... 62nd Place: Charles [13 points] In just half a day, Grace and Robert had pulled far ahead, likely replacing the original first group as the new vanguard. Charles looked at the supreme spear in his hand. One end of the spear was embedded with an ice attribute beast core, emitting a faint blue glow, while the other end was dull. "I still need a fire attribute first-level beast core to turn this spear into a true Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. And Max is close to breaking through to Level 7; the materials needed for that breakthrough will certainly include a couple of first-level beast cores. The ingredients for making regenerating potions are almost used up too..." Just thinking about it all gave Charles a headache. With his mind feeling like mush, Charles decided to stop thinking. He asked Max to keep watch at the door, lay back on his bed, and soon drifted off to sleep... The next morning, as dawn broke, Charles heard a knock at the door. "Charlie, today our hunters'' squad is setting off for Remarkable Rock Summit, where there''s plenty of game. I left some bread by the campfire for you; have your breakfast and then head down the mountain on your own. I won''t see you off." The voice outside belonged to Uldir, the middle-aged man from last night who had been hunting pigeons. Remarkable Rock Summit? Wasn''t that the place where Fletcher had agreed to meet him in a week? Hearing this name, Charles quickly got up from bed and opened the door: "Uldir, I need to go to Remarkable Rock Summit too. Can I come with you?" "Take you along? With your abilities, you''d probably just be a burden to us." The speaker wasn''t Uldir but a burly young man standing behind him. Charles looked over. [Name]: Felix [Age]: 24 [Height]: 175 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 2 After reading the young man''s panel information, Charles felt a wave of astonishment. He never expected that there would be a Level 2 Beast Master in this hunting team. A Level 2 Beast Master, who could simultaneously control two pets, significantly boosted combat power compared to a Level 1 Beast Master! Among the entire training team in Lsengard, only one leading teacher had reached this level. Uldir, showing great respect towards the young man, glanced at Charles and pleaded, "Second Boss, he''s also a Beast Master, and letting him cross the gorge alone would be akin to sending him to his death. After all, one more person is just one more set of utensils..." After hearing Uldir''s plea, Felix sized Charles up and warned, "Kid, for Uldir''s sake, I''ll let you come with us through the gorge. But let me be clear: if you give me any trouble, you''re out!" Then Felix ordered everyone in the village, "Everyone, pack up, we leave immediately!" As for Felix''s disdain, Charles was indifferent; he didn''t plan to stay long with this band of hunters. Once they crossed the valley and went their separate ways, they might never see each other again in this lifetime. The gorge was already close to the middle of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, a place where first-level ferocious beasts were known to roam. Given his current strength, encountering one was indeed risky. Being with a group of hunters, especially with a Level 2 Beast Master like Felix, provided an additional layer of safety. Dressed in his [Divine Scale Armor], Charles quietly followed behind the group. With Felix''s approval, the others began to see him as one of their own. They became more relaxed, even starting to crack jokes. Every now and then, some would sneak glances at the purple silhouette walking not far from Felix. "That woman we saved yesterday, let me tell you, that waist of hers...!" "And it''s not just the waist! I''ve been with many women, but a gem like that could make you feel numb all over in bed!" "I heard she''s only 17, at the prime of her youth... If I could spend just one night with her, I''d die happy!" "Keep it down! Haven''t you noticed the Second Boss has taken a liking to her? If he hears you talking like this, he might just kill you and feed you to his tiger!" The hunters spoke without restraint, but Charles had no interest in joining their crude conversation. However, from the hunters'' chatter, Charles learned that this girl named Aria seemed to have gotten separated from her family in the Ferocious Beast Mountains and was now trying to cross the mountains to reach the Atacama Desert. "So she''s not from Genosha, no wonder she carries an exotic aura," Charles chuckled softly. Yet, he suddenly began to worry about the young girl''s safety. The Ferocious Beast Mountains stretched thousands of kilometers, rumored to harbor creatures as dangerous as sixth-level ferocious beasts; moreover, the area was lawless and rife with bandits. A 17-year-old girl, lost from her family and without any Beast Mastery skills, could only seek help from a group of strange huntersjust thinking about it made Charles anxious. And the men''s vulgar talk and titles like "Big Boss," "Second Boss," and "Third Boss" did not seem to promise anything good. "Why bother so much? There are plenty of unfortunate souls in the world, I can''t help them all just because she''s pretty, can I? Besides, I have my own troubles to worry about," Charles sighed softly, pulling his thoughts back. Rumbling The ground seemed to tremble slightly, distant branches shook, startling birds into the sky. A hunter at the front of the group suddenly turned around and roared: "Beast tide!" "It''s a beast tide attack!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, be careful!" Chapter 23 - 23: Beast Tide Upon hearing the warning, Charles immediately summoned Max and entered combat mode. The trembling originated from the other end of the valley, clearly indicating that something significant had occurred, as it was unlikely for so many ferocious beasts to flee towards the other end of the gorge without reason. "Roar, roar, roar" A ferocious beast, in its frenzied escape, collided with the hunters concealed in the bushes. Already in a state of panic, the beast''s instincts took over, and it hissed and roared as it charged at the hunters. Popping! A loud explosion echoed from ahead, followed by a cry of pain. By the time Charles arrived, one of the hunters lay on the ground, his body charred and twitching. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 11 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning [Mood]: Aggressive, Panicked S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Health]: Wound healing on hind leg... [Weakness]: Hind leg wound / Wind attribute [Description]: A panicked lightning demon ape, driven by its instinct for self-defense, aims to kill any enemy it encounters. Its right hind leg is injured, and targeting this weak spot could quickly turn the battle in your favor. A Level 11 ferocious beast, its combat strength is comparable to a human Level 2 Beast Master. Felix, reacting swiftly, had summoned his two pets, a blue and a red tiger, to fight alongside him against the lightning demon ape. However, Felix, apparently new to being a Level 2 Beast Master, struggled with his newly tamed red tiger, which was disobedient and often lagged in battle, even choosing to hide behind Felix when the lightning demon ape launched a ball lightning attack. Popping!! Another arc of electricity grazed Felix''s shoulder, emitting smoke and the smell of burning. "Max! Use [ice pick throwing] and target the lightning demon ape''s right hind leg!" Charles issued the combat command. "Sigh!" Despite the lightning demon ape being four levels higher, Max charged forward without hesitation upon hearing Charles''s order. An ice spike formed behind the lightning demon ape, and taking advantage of its distraction while fighting Felix, the ice spike shot out like an arrow released from a bow, striking the beast''s hind leg. "Roar, roar, roar!!!" The lightning demon ape, completely unprepared for this sneak attack from a seemingly insignificant foe, reeled as its recently healed wound split open, gushing blood! In that moment, Felix''s two tigers pounced, firmly clamping onto the lightning demon ape''s throat. The beast struggled desperately on the ground, but as the blood continued to flow, its thrashing weakened until its eyes finally lost their spark... "Good!" "We won!" Seeing the ferocious beast defeated, the surrounding hunters cheered. Uldir, elated, approached Charles, his expression filled with excitement: "Amazing, Charlie, you defeated the lightning demon ape with just one strike! I couldn''t handle that beast at all; how did you do it?" "Even the Second Boss had a tough time with it. This young man is something else!" The surrounding hunters also came forward, showering Charles with praise. At that moment, Felix, covered in dirt and dust, got up from the ground. Seeing the hunters gathered around Charles, he roared somewhat displeasedly: "What are you all doing? Hurry up, collect the spoils. We still have to move on!" "Yes, yes..." Upon hearing Felix''s command, the hunters scattered, pulling out their knives to slice the flesh and skin of the lightning demon ape. "It''s a pity that I didn''t deliver the final blow..." Charles sighed as he watched the lightning demon ape being dissected on the ground. If Max had made the kill, such a battle beyond his level could have elevated him to level 8! "Beast core! I found the beast core!" someone in the crowd shouted, and everyone gathered around. Seeing the white sphere sparking with electric sparks in the hands of the prey, Felix''s eyes gleamed with greed. He snatched it immediately. Among 100 ferocious beasts, only one might have a beast core! Moreover, this was a first-level beast core, an essential material for advancing in Lightning Beast Mastery, worth a fortune on the market! However... Charles had contributed significantly to obtaining this beast core... Felix glanced at the beast core in his hand and then at Charles beside him, clearing his throat: "Since the lightning demon ape was defeated by us all, the spoils should be shared equally among everyone. I''ll keep this beast core for now. Once it''s sold, we''ll divide the money!" Hearing that everyone at the scene could share in the fruits of victory, the hunters burst into cheers: "Felix!" "Felix!" ... After packing up the materials from the lightning demon ape, the hunting party set off again, their faces beaming with the joy of victory. However, at the back of the group, Charles felt somewhat displeased. Logically, since he and Felix had jointly defeated the lightning demon ape, Charles should have been entitled to 50% of the spoils. While splitting everything equally might sound fair, everyone else was part of a group, and Charles was the outsider. After all the effort, he would only receive 1/20 of the loot... Plus, the beast core was already in Felix''s hands, and it was up to him when it would be sold. It was clear they were taking advantage of him as an outsider, intending to monopolize the spoils. Charles sighed, "Forget it, my goal is to get through this gorge. I''m not going to fuss over this..." Those who had cheered for Charles during the fight were now nowhere to be seen, except for Uldir, who felt guilty and secretly cut a larger share for Charles while dividing the meat. "Charlie, here''s your share20kg of beast meat!" [Received 32kg of lightning demon ape meat!] Noticing the discrepancy in weight, Charles turned around as Uldir handed him a large bag of meat and exchanged a meaningful look. Charles instantly understood; among this group, Uldir was actually decent. Just then, a burly figure approached from behind the group and placed a hand on Charles''s shoulder: "Charlie, you''re quite skilled, huh? How about it, interested in joining my thievery... hunting team? In our squad, the spoils are always divided equally among everyone. As long as I, Felix, have a bite to eat, my brothers will never go hungry." Hearing Felix''s recruitment attempt, Charles scoffed inwardly: Forget it, being your brother probably means getting sold out without even knowing it. However, Charles kept his expression neutral, gently pushing Felix''s hand away and politely responding, "I appreciate the offer, but my friend is waiting for me at Remarkable Rock Summit. Once I get there, we''ll part ways." Felix nodded with a smile, "Alright then, brother, you''ve got your own things to handle. I won''t keep you. A young and promising Beast Master like you is always welcome to join me." Charles offered a slight smile and then turned away from Felix to walk forward. Watching Charles''s retreating figure, Felix''s face darkened: "What an ingrate, giving him face and he dares to refuse me! When we reach Remarkable Rock Summit tomorrow, if he dares to mess with my plans, don''t blame me for showing no mercy." ... The plan had been to exit the gorge today, but the journey was delayed due to an encounter with a beast tide halfway through. As the sun set, Felix found a spacious area in the valley and ordered his men to set up camp there. Soon, a campfire was lit, its flames flickering slightly, providing some comfort in the pitch-dark forest. Around the fire, a dozen hunters gathered, drinking and roasting meat, telling jokes, and celebrating another day survived. Felix sat next to the girl named Aria, smiling as he handed her a skewer of grilled meat. However, the girl seemed preoccupied, staring unhappily at the stars above. Lying in his tent, Charles whispered as he peered through a gap at the campfire: "I always feel like these people aren''t really ferocious beast hunters, more like tomb raiders, or even bandits..." Ferocious beast hunters usually make a living by hunting beasts and selling their materialsthere''s no need to risk their lives unnecessarily. But even after the beast tide attack that killed two of their own, they showed no signs of wanting to retreat. Charles could only think of two possibilities: either they are desperados, indifferent to life and death; or, there is a great treasure ahead, tempting them to ignore their fear of dying. Thinking this, Charles grew increasingly worried about the girl named Aria. She might be naively thinking she had met some good people who would help her escape the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Little did she know, she was walking into the lion''s den. Felix probably already considered her his possession. A woman without any Beast Mastery skills couldn''t even defend herself, let alone resist... "Forget it, why worry so much? I''m leaving tomorrow," Charles shook his head, trying to dismiss these thoughts. The world was full of dark deeds; he wasn''t a saint, so why should he burden himself with these concerns? Besides, Felix was a Level 2 Beast Master with many men under him. Even if he wanted to help her, he didn''t have the strength. "Better to just leave tomorrow and meet up with Fletcher and the others." With these thoughts in his mind, Charles could no longer sleep. He lay in his tent, his ears alert to any sounds outside until the late night when yawns overtook him, and he began to feel worn out. A very faint noise came from outside the tent. The sound was like the wind blowing over grass, but also resembled the movement of a crawling animal. "Who''s there?" Worried it might be Felix sending someone to assassinate him, or a ferocious beast attack, Charles abruptly opened the tent... Chapter 24 - 24: Beauty in the Woods Charles peeked out, only to see a dark figure leaving the campsite, heading towards the dense forest. "It''s late for someone to be sneaking around like that. Definitely up to no good," Charles whispered, then followed the figure, just in case it was Felix up to something secretive. The night woods were pitch-black, but with Max''s partial wolf-vision, Charles could just about keep up. However, the closer he got to the shadow, the more Charles felt something was off. The figure''s movement was odd, swaying from side to side, not quite walking like a human but rather seeming to slither like a snake. Moreover, there was a long trail on the grassy ground, similar to the tracks near the [resurrecting serpent] den he had seen the day before, likely left by some serpentine creature. "Could it be a ferocious beast?" Charles''s heart skipped a beat, pounding rapidly. For a beast to freely enter and exit the camp right under Felix''s nose, a Level 2 Beast Master, it must be extraordinarily powerful. "Hiss!" Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing a faint hissing sound, Charles looked up and saw a venomous snake coiled above. Reacting almost reflexively, he dodged the snake''s strike. "That was close, thank goodness I reacted quickly! Why does it feel like there are more and more venomous snakes around here?" Charles swallowed nervously, looking around cautiously. By the time he looked up again, the mysterious figure had vanished. Although the shadow was gone, Charles continued following the trail through the dense forest and out of the gorge. Suddenly, the scenery opened up before him, revealing a pond. Charles pushed aside the bushes, and above him was a clear moonlight scattered with stars, while in front of him lay a pond emitting a misty haze of emerald green water. "Too bad, the trail ends here." Charles sighed disappointedly after noticing the last trace at the edge of the water. Just as he was about to leave, a slight ''splash'' sounded from the water. Through the mist, the rippling surface churned and splashed, and suddenly, a stunningly beautiful woman emerged. Thinking he was seeing things, Charles rubbed his eyes, but indeed, there was a beautiful woman in the pond. Her eyebrows, nose, lips, shoulders, and slender neck appeared as flawless as a piece of perfect art. Unaware of Charles on the shore, she peeked her head above the water. After ensuring no one else was around, she slowly rose from the water. Her long hair, wet and clinging to her back, dripped beads of water that trickled down her fair skin. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her narrow, pale gold eyes shimmered with enchanting allure. Looking further, the exquisite scene made Charles''s blood surge, his heart pounding as if a wild wolf was rampaging inside him. "Who''s there?" The girl in the pond suddenly cried out, clutching her chest and swiftly diving back underwater. Only then did Charles snap back to reality, followed by a look of astonishment. Had he just been caught peeping on a girl bathing? As he was about to turn and flee, the girl had already dressed quickly and stepped ahead to block his path. Charles recognized her; she was indeed Aria, the girl often seen with Felix. Their eyes met in a bewildered silence, neither speaking, creating an eerie standoff. "Freak! I''ll kill you today!" Aria was the first to break the silence, her cheeks flushed as she drew a slender longsword and swung it at Charles. Instinctively, Charles thought to summon Max, but then reconsidered: He had been peeping at her bathing, and now he was about to fight herwas that the behavior of a real man? Knowing he was in the wrong, Charles merely used his supreme spear to block Aria''s attacks. "Miss, calm down and let me explain! I didn''t mean to spy on you bathing!" With a scoff, Aria''s lovely pale gold eyes now looked at Charles with disgust, as if she was staring at something filthy. "What''s there to explain? Today, only one of us walks away alive!" The girl, being a mere human, was no match for Beast Master Charles. After her slashing attack missed, Charles caught her hands: "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to spy on you. There was a snake..." Just as Charles thought he had subdued her, the situation took an unexpected turn. The girl''s slender white arms sprouted fine pale purple scales, and her golden eyes suddenly narrowed into thin slits. At the same time, her body began to swell, transforming into a half-human, half-snake creature with a long purple tail, continually flicking her forked tongue. As Charles looked at the snake woman, a few lines of information flashed on his screen. [Name]: Aria [Species]: Snake person [Age]: 17 [Level]: Lv9 [Body Length]: 6 meters [Attributes]: Earth/Poison [Weakness]: Solar plexus/Water attribute Realizing this, Charles understood why this young girl, though not a Beast Master, possessed extraordinary combat capabilitiesshe was not human. [Atacama women are fiery and bold, loyal and true. Snake people tribes revere Queen Medusa as their spiritual totem, capable of fierce combat. They are one of the rare groups in the Ethereal Grove that cannot awaken Beast Master talents. They are both pets and Beast Masters, except their mastery is over themselves...] Recalling this excerpt from a geography book, Charles suddenly realized the girl might not be as fragile as she appeared. Besides, her level was Lv9; he might not necessarily be her match. While he did not want to harm her, as her sword thrust at him, Charles summoned Max. "Max, block her attacks, but be careful not to hurt her!" Charles issued his combat command. Max seemed puzzled, receiving such an odd order for the first time. If she was the enemy, why couldn''t they strike decisively? "Calm down, please!" Charles shouted abruptly. However, the girl''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, and her red sword emitted a strange pale purple mist. Wherever it passed, even the grass and trees withered. In her beast form, Aria not only grew larger but her attributes also significantly increased. Max was no match; the ice spikes shattered into fragments upon touching the purple mist. Seizing a gap in the attack, Aria quickly broke through Max''s defense and charged close to Charles, her sword slashing towards his throat... In that critical moment, driven by the instinct to survive, Charles cast aside any reservations about harming a lady and activated [bestial soul merge], drastically increasing his strength and speed. Clang A sharp sound echoed. Charles dodged nimbly, narrowly avoiding the girl''s strike. The tip of her sword tore through his clothes, but the Divine Scale Armor stopped the blade, sparks flying. A wooden box and a torn photograph fell from the tear in Charles''s clothing. "Calm down! If you keep this up, don''t blame me for not being nice!" Charles roared in frustration and anger at the girl. However, her assault suddenly ceased. The snake tail behind her disappeared, and the fine scales on her body vanished, returning her to the lovely girl she had been before. Clang! The long sword fell from her hand, and the girl knelt on the ground, gently picking up a snake-shaped pendant from the ground, seemingly sobbing softly. Charles stared blankly at the scene. Wasn''t this the snake pendant Lily gave him on the day he left Lsengard, asking him to deliver it to her sister in Atacama? Could this girl be Lily''s sister? It couldn''t be such a coincidence! Thinking of how they had met in such a manner, Charles felt he would be too embarrassed to face her again. "Just now, I saw a figure with the body of a snake tail heading this way, and thought it strange, so I came to see what was going on. I happened to see you bathing in the pond... It was unintentional, and if I have offended you, I sincerely apologize," Charles said earnestly, apologizing repeatedly to the girl. However, Aria acted as if she hadn''t heard Charles at all. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and ran back towards the campsite swiftly. Picking up the wooden box and photo from the ground, Charles sighed, empathizing with Aria''s current state of mind. Anyone would struggle to cope with being spotted by a stranger while bathing secretly at a pond, especially when that stranger saw everything. It was clear this girl was not Lily''s sister, neither by species nor appearance. Since Aria had wept over the snake pendant, it indicated she recognized it and might know the whereabouts of Lily''s sister. "Once she cools off in a couple of days, I can ask her then." Stowing away the box and photo, Charles headed back towards the campsite. By the time he arrived, it was nearly dawn, and many hunters were yawning as they emerged from their tents. Having not slept all night, Charles felt a bit drowsy, but fortunately, he had plenty of regenerating potions. He took a bottle from his storage space and drank it; his sleepiness vanished immediately. Just as Charles was packing up his tent, Felix was already impatiently urging everyone: "We''ve already lost a day; we can''t afford any more delays. We must reach Remarkable Rock Summit before dark!" Without even stopping for breakfast, the hunting party set off again, hurrying towards Remarkable Rock Summit. Charles was curious why Felix was in such a rush todayhad he received some urgent news? After yesterday''s incident, the group no longer traveled in a single file but adopted a defensive formation to guard against sudden attacks from ferocious beasts. Handing Charles a piece of bread, Uldir suddenly leaned in close, "Charlie, have you heard the legends about Remarkable Rock Summit?" Chapter 25 - 25: Myth and Legend "Legends? What legends?" Charles asked curiously, welcoming a story to pass the time on their journey. Uldir chuckled, "I heard it from the old hunters in the village a long time ago. There''s a legend that long ago, the human race and the snake people tribes had a tremendous war. The human champion, known as ''Ares the War God'', and the snake queen Medusa faced off right here at Remarkable Rock Summit..." Uldir''s storytelling ability was undeniable, and Charles listened with rapt attention. "...The fierce battle between Ares and Medusa lasted three days and nights, ending with both of them dying. Ares, petrified upon death, turned into what is now known as Remarkable Rock Summit, while Medusa''s dying blood became the pool at the mountain''s base, known as the [Bloody Pool]." As he finished the myth, Uldir looked toward a distant human-shaped mountain peak, his face filled with reverence. Charles couldn''t help but praise the tale, "That''s a fantastic legend! It does explain why the Ferocious Beast Mountains are a no-man''s land, since neither humans nor snake people truly defeated the other." Uldir waved his hand dismissively, "But don''t take it too seriously. Legends are, after all, just legends. If it were true, why wouldn''t there be any record of this war in the history books?" Their engaging story attracted several nearby hunters, one of whom laughed and said, "Speaking of legends, I heard from the Boss that this year the Bloody Pool will dry up, revealing a tomb containing the relics of War God Ares..." The hunter was about to continue when a cough from Felix up ahead made him abruptly stop speaking. With this warning from the Second Boss, no one else dared to speak, and the journey became boring once more. However, Charles suddenly realized that the path Felix was leading seemed familiar. As they passed through the bushes, wasn''t this the very place he had seen Aria bathing last night? But how had the pond... disappeared? "Could the legend of the great battle between humans and snake people be real? Is this actually the legendary Bloody Pool?" Charles muttered under his breath. It was strange; just last night there had been a significant pond here, how could it have dried up so quickly? Rumbling A loud engine noise came from a distance. Charles looked over and saw several high-powered diesel pumps tirelessly drawing water from the bloody pool and channeling it into a nearby stream. Witnessing this scene, Charles found it hard to keep his composure. Could it be... that these pumps were also foretold in the mythological prophecies? As the water was drained, the soft mud and sand beneath became exposed. Charles watched his step to avoid sinking. Following the crowd towards the middle of the drained pond, Charles spotted a depression in the ground that seemed indeed to be a tomb! In the now dry pond, hundreds of fierce-looking individuals stood, each armed, swarming into the passage. Seeing this, Felix clenched his teeth in anger: "I had my eye on this tomb half a year ago, and the Big Boss kept delaying the dig. I have no idea who leaked the information, but why are so many people here today?" Felix''s words, spoken in front of Charles, were an admission of his involvement in tomb raiding. Caught up in his frustration, he seemed to care little about discretion at that moment. One by one, grave robbers emerged from the entrance of the tomb, each displaying a look of disappointment, apparently finding nothing of value. By the time it was Felix and his group''s turn to descend, it was already the afternoon. Unable to resist his curiosity, Charles followed Felix''s team into the tomb chamber. The stone steps underfoot, overgrown with aquatic plants, required careful navigation to prevent slipping. As Charles entered the chamber, a chill air enveloped him. The tomb chamber was not large, in fact, it was quite plain. One sarcophagus bore inscriptions resembling ''stop the war here'', while another was empty, marked with inscriptions Charles could not understand. At that moment, Aria was transfixed by a bronze division vessel in front of the sarcophagus, seemingly lost in thought. After searching the chamber and finding nothing, Felix began cursing out loud. Suddenly, his attention turned to the skeleton in the sarcophagus: "This coffin contains the bones of an ancient power, still imbued with substantial elemental energy. Take these remains out of here!" Charles was stunned by this revelation! Why would they want to take the remains backcould the bones of this ancient being actually be used for something like making potions? Just as Charles was about to turn away and leave, his gaze landed on the bronze division censer that Aria had been looking at. Suddenly, a few lines of information flashed before his eyes. [Sacrificial Censer: Made of bronze division material, it appears to be used for burning incense in rituals but actually serves as a switch to open a secret passage.] Seeing this prompt, Charles shivered: Could there be a hidden compartment in this tomb? If the legend Uldir mentioned was true, there might be treasures hidden below! Charles wasn''t particularly squeamish, and since the tomb had already been discovered, if there were treasures to be found and he didn''t take them, they would inevitably be taken by other grave robbers. Charles was indeed eager to go treasure hunting immediately, but with so many people around and after the lesson from the [lightning demon ape], he decided not to share this discovery with anyone. Keeping a found treasure to oneselfonly a fool would do otherwise. After leaving the tomb, the group returned to the camp. Sitting by the campfire, Felix chuckled and passed a skewer of roasted meat to Charles: "Charlie, I''ll be honest with you, I''ve been in the tomb raiding business for over a decade, disguising it as a hunting party. If you don''t mind, you could join me. I can''t promise much, but within three years you''ll have a big house and a beautiful wife. What do you say?" "Thank you for the offer, Second Boss, but I have prior commitments with friends. And I''m rather faint-hearted; tomb raiding isn''t for me." Charles bowed politely to Felix and then turned to head to his own tent. Watching Charles walk away, Felix''s expression turned sinister: "He knows what I do and still refuses to join? Does he want to stay alive?" He gulped down a drink, then signaled to someone nearby: "Keep an eye on him, don''t let him get away!" "Yes, Second Boss!" --- Lying in his tent, Charles peered through the zipper gap towards the campfire. "Felix is ruthless, and now that I know his secret, he probably won''t let me go easily." With the night long and full of dreams, Charles planned to escape under the cover of darkness, grab the treasures from the Bloody Pool tomb first, and then meet up with the main forces from Lsengard. As for Aria... Charles couldn''t concern himself with her now, and with her capabilities, Felix might not be a match for her. Having planned his escape, Charles stuffed all his personal belongings into his [storage space], leaving only the tent bedding and a dummy fashioned from blankets under the covers. After the tomb-raiding team had eaten and drunk their fill, they gradually returned to their tents. Tonight was a moonless night, with clouds covering the sky, and in the pitch-dark woods, only the dying embers of the campfire provided any light. Waiting until the snores around him grew steady, Charles silently slipped out of the tent and stealthily left the camp, darting into the woods and then sprinting towards the direction of the Bloody Pool. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles pushed himself to his limit speed. Though he had camouflaged his tent, a simple check would reveal the deception, and Felix would surely lead a group towards the Bloody Pool once he discovered the ruse. Charles knew he needed to speed up. Running away might have been the safer option, but risk often correlates with reward, and Charles was willing to take that gamble! Gasping for breath, Charles finally reached the Bloody Pool after half an hour of relentless running. The area was deserted, the large diesel engines previously there had disappeared. He guessed the tomb raiders, seeing no profit to be made here, had moved on to another location. Charles cautiously approached the center of the pond. Without the pumps, water was slowly seeping back into the pond, but at this rate, Charles estimated it wouldn''t flood before daylight. After triple-checking that no one was around, Charles darted into the tomb chamber. Truth be told, visiting a tomb in the middle of the night was somewhat terrifying, but as someone who had transmigrated, Charles didn''t believe in ghosts or goblins. He carefully approached the bronze division censer, first checking for any hidden traps, before finally placing his hands on it. "Click, click" Due to the sediment blockage, Charles had to use all his strength to turn the censer. After it had rotated a full circle, a slight tremor occurred in the tomb. A hidden entrance appeared in the center of the tomb! Just as Charles was about to enter, sudden footsteps sounded from behind... Chapter 26 - 26: The Sparrow Behind Charles turned warily, facing a silhouette at the entrance of the tomb. Seeing it was Aria, his expression softened somewhat, but he remained on guard: "It''s you! Are you following me?" "If you can follow me and then spy on me bathing, why can''t I follow you?" Aria''s voice was soft yet tinged with reproach as she gave Charles a pointed look. Although Aria''s words were tinged with rebuke, her charming demeanor kindled a liking in Charles. Yet, reason prevailed, and he remained unmoved by her allure, warning her coolly, "Since you''ve stumbled upon my secret, I won''t keep it all to myself as compensation for intruding on your bath last night. But don''t expect an equal share, at most seventy-thirty... no, eighty-twenty! I take eighty, you take twenty!" Seeing Charles''s serious demeanor, Aria was both annoyed and amused: "Why are you as petty as Felix? If we go by who came first, it was clearly me who found this place last night. Do you believe me if I say I could call Felix right now, and you won''t get even a tenth?" "Are you threatening me?" Charles was somewhat surprised; this young lady was quite stubborn! With many tomb raiders camped around, her shouting could potentially bring a lot of trouble. Charles, visibly annoyed, held up three fingers: "Seventy-thirty split?" Aria shook her head, clearly dissatisfied, and already looked like she was about to call for help. Frightened, Charles quickly intervened: "Sixty-forty! I take sixty, you take forty, can we agree on that?" Aria nodded in satisfaction upon hearing this, then drew her sword, still eyeing Charles warily: "You''d better keep your word, or if it really comes down to a fight, you might not be my match." Charles grimaced, feeling the pinch. He was being blackmailed by a young girl; he had found the treasure first, and now he had to share half of it with her, a frustrating thought... But Aria, in her half-beast form, was indeed not to be underestimated. Looking towards the dark entrance of the secret passage, Charles gestured for Aria to go first. Aria glanced at the seemingly bottomless pit and then gave Charles a surprised look: "What? You''re a big man, are you really going to make me, a woman, go first?" Charles nodded firmly: "You were thinking of killing me last night. How can I trust you behind my back?" "You..." Aria bit her lip in frustration, stomping her foot angrily. From a young age, she was well aware of the advantages her beauty afforded her, and she was adept at using them. Yet she suddenly realized... this tactic was utterly ineffective on Charles. If they lingered any longer, Felix might indeed show up, which wasn''t her intention at all. Reluctantly casting a glance at Charles, she stepped into the secret passage. Seeing her enter, Charles followed suit. He certainly wasn''t going to sit tight and wait for disaster; stabilizing her mood was his priority. After all, if they did find treasure, wouldn''t the share still depend on actual strength? The passage was initially very narrow, allowing only one person to squeeze through, but after traveling about fifteen meters, the space suddenly opened up. Charles was surprised to find that this hidden chamber was even larger than the outer tomb! It seemed the exterior was designed to mislead tomb raiders. This place was the true location of the Bloody Pool tomb. The moment Charles switched on his flashlight, he was nearly blinded by a dazzling array of gold, and if not for the damp, muddy ground underfoot, he might have thought he had stumbled into Genosha''s national treasury. Around the three-meter-wide flagstone pathway, treasures piled up like mountains. Not just glittering gold coins, but countless jade artifacts, gold ornaments, bronze vessels, and rare natural treasures... Charles even found numerous jade vases, likely containing miracle drugs. Just as Charles was about to sweep up the surrounding treasures, a chilling laugh echoed from behind: "Thanks a lot, Charlie. If not for you, I might have missed out on all these treasures!" "Felix?" Clenching his tyrant spear, Charles spun around. Felix had already blocked the way out, flanked by his henchmen. He had been extremely cautious, yet somehow he had still led Felix and his group here. "Kid, I kindly offered you a spot in our group, and you refused. Don''t blame me for being ruthless today." Felix''s words carried a cold intent to kill, and as he spoke, he summoned his two tigers. The dozen or so tomb raiders behind him had also summoned their pets and were eagerly brandishing their weapons. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing Aria behind Charles, Felix''s fierce gaze softened somewhat, and his voice became gentler: "Aria, what are you doing here? Come over quickly, swords have no eyes, and I wouldn''t want you to get hurt!" Aria was momentarily taken aback. She had anticipated Felix would follow them, but she hadn''t expected him to arrive so quickly. She glanced at Felix and then back at Charles, her expression one of hesitation about whose side to take. After three days of observation, Aria could clearly see that Felix was nothing but a villain. Yet Charles, having spied on her bathing the previous night, wasn''t much bettera shameful pervert! Aria''s hesitation seemed to Felix like a decision to side with Charles, which made his face darken. Over these three days, he had gone to great lengthssending flowers, showing concernto humbly win the young girl''s affection, only to not even have touched her hand! Now, seeing her choosing to stand with Charles in front of all his men, Felix felt a mix of anger and humiliation: "Aria, since you insist on opposing me, don''t blame me for not being merciful." Damn it! Kill this kid first, then capture Aria! As Felix advanced step by step, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. He scanned the surroundings, and the interface indicated that everyone present was a Level 1 Beast Master, with Felix even a Level 2. In both numbers and strength, they had the upper hand. If a fight really broke out, he would surely lose. "Should I really use that move?" Charles glanced at Max''s [energy bomb] ability description, hesitating. Using it would be like burning the bridge after crossing itit could potentially bring down the tomb chamber. He hadn''t planned to resort to it, but now, there was no choice. Meanwhile, Felix''s men continued to pour into the chamber, their eyes widening at the sight of the treasures glittering on either side of the tomb. "Gold! It''s gold!" "With so many treasures, we won''t have worries for the rest of our lives!" "Second Boss, we''re rich! Hahaha!" Even the seasoned tomb raiders were stunned by the sheer amount of burial treasures in the tomb. One of the henchmen dove into the sea of gold coins with a mad grin, scooping handfuls into his pockets. Seeing someone lead the way, several others dropped their weapons to fight over a white jade statue, and some even charged toward the two sarcophagi in the center of the tomb... "These idiots! Don''t they know to kill their enemies before grabbing the treasure?" Felix cursed loudly as his men started looting, but his authority completely evaporated at that moment. Whizz! Following the sound of the air being split, a spear several meters long shot forward. Felix reacted quickly, narrowly dodging as the spear grazed past his neck, a near miss. He managed to evade, but his companions behind him were not so lucky. Thud! The spear pierced through one man''s chest, its formidable force carrying the corpse and impaling several others in succession, pinning them dead against the wall. "It hurts! It hurts so much, Second Boss, save me" The blood from several men flowed down the spear, trickling along the tomb wall and pooling into a small stream, staining the surrounding gold coins red. "Damn it! It''s a trap!" With years of tomb raiding experience, Felix instantly realized they had triggered the tomb''s defensive mechanism. Whizz, whizz, whizz! More slicing sounds followed, and after several screams, a few men were riddled with bolts from the trap, looking like beehives. "I...I can''t breathe, it feels like there''s fire burning inside my lungs, it''s unbearable" Several more screams echoed. Following the noises, Felix saw traps everywhere. Spears, crossbow bolts, spikes, pits... Over a dozen men had died, and poisonous gas even began to fill the air "This is cursed, even an emperor''s tomb wouldn''t have this many traps!" Ultimately, the will to survive prevailed. Felix turned to flee. On his last glance back, he thought he saw dozens of blood-red eyes in the darkness "Quick! Block the entrance!!!" As soon as he escaped the secret passage, Felix ordered the lookouts to block the entrance. Seeing his actions, his men panicked: "Second Boss, what happened down there? If we seal the entrance, what about our brothers?" "Just shut it when I tell you to, shut your damn mouth!" Felix kicked the man aside, then went to turn the bronze division censer himself. Inside the tomb. In the instant danger struck, Charles raced toward the entrance of the secret chamber, dodging the deadly traps within the tomb. He was almost out when the heavy stone doors suddenly slammed shut with the grinding sound of gears... Chapter 27 - 27: The Serpents Venom "Open the door, Felix!" "You fool, you''d betray your own brothers just to save your skin?" Though the voices were muffled by the thick stone door, Felix still heard them. Hearing Charles''s curses, Felix wasn''t angered but rather pleased: "This is what you get for crossing me. Just sit tight inside and feed those monsters. Once they''re done, all those treasures will be mine, hahaha..." Felix was soaked in cold sweat; that had been too close for comfort. He had almost lost his life. He had been tomb raiding for over a decade and seen all manner of deadly tombs. But the traps in those tombs were just simple pitfalls, crossbow traps, nothing like this place with its poison gas, spikes, and even glimpses of ferocious beasts... Felix pressed his ear against the stone door, hearing a cacophony of screams and the sound of flesh being torn apart. Clearly, this deadly tomb had turned into a meat grinder. "What a pity, such a fine woman..." The image of Aria''s beautiful face crossed his mind, and Felix sighed before instructing his subordinates: "Keep a close watch on this. No one gets near. Let me know when there''s no more noise inside." "Yes, Second Boss!" After issuing these orders, Felix finally stood up to leave; he needed to change his pants that were soaked through with urine. --- "Felix!" Charles swore angrily, picking up his tyrant spear and striking the stone door furiously. There was a sharp clang, but the stone door did not budge, only sparking slightly. Hiss, hiss... Hearing the hissing and the sound of something crawling behind him, Charles broke out in a cold sweat and turned around in shock. [Man-faced Spider] [Attributes]: Metal/Poison [Level]: 28 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Web Binding, Venom Spray, Steel Claw Strike [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Hungry [Weakness]: Fire Attribute/Poor Vision [Description]: This is a Level 28 Man-faced Spider that has been trapped in this tomb for several centuries, surviving on fish from the water. Its prolonged underground existence has weakened its eyesight, but its sense of smell and vibration detection are exceptionally sharp. Tasting warm blood for the first time has made it extremely agitated. "Ugh... what a disgusting creature!" The sight of the Man-faced Spider instantly gave Charles goosebumps, and his stomach began to churn uncontrollably. Despite the spider''s body being that of an arthropod with a swollen abdomen, it bizarrely had a grotesquely ugly human head. It was now opening its maw wide, advancing towards the remaining people. "Monster! It''s a monster!!!" A tomb raider with a broken leg struggled to crawl away. But suddenly, the Man-faced Spider sprayed webbing, entangling him. Scraping at the ground with his hands, the man desperately tried to break free, but the web dragged him towards the gaping mouth of the Man-faced Spider. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Crack" A sound like breaking bones echoed. The man, now reduced to half his body, looked at Charles with pleading eyes, reaching out a bloodied hand: "Charlie, save... save me..." "Crack" Another crisp sound echoed as the man was completely swallowed, leaving only his twitching severed arm on the ground. The man-faced spider licked the blood from the corner of its mouth, then raised its head to look at Charles, seemingly still unsatisfied. The hungry man-faced spiders quickly devoured the corpses on the ground. Having tasted fresh flesh, they surged like a tide towards Charles''s position. "What do we do now?" A panicked voice spoke up as Charles felt a soft body press against his back. Only then did Charles realize that he and Aria were the only living humans left in the tomb. Her normally fair face was now pale with terror, and even through her clothes, Charles could feel her trembling slightly. What to do? What could he do? Charles could see the levels of these man-faced spiders; all were above Level 25, and one was even Level 31, more despairing than Aria. Sometimes, knowing more isn''t necessarily better, especially when there''s a significant gap in strength... "Stay calm, stay calm..." Charles gritted his teeth. The more critical the situation, the more crucial it was not to lose composure. The strength of these man-faced spiders was far beyond him and Aria. Even if he used Beast Mastery skills or Max''s special move [Energy Bomb], it likely wouldn''t be enough. Unwilling to overlook any information, Charles opened the system tips for the man-faced spider''s [Weakness], and a panel popped up. [Man-faced Spider Weakness]: Fire attributes counter metal attributes, which can also cause its venom to evaporate. Man-faced spiders are nearsighted, relying on smell and vibration detection to hunt prey. If they cannot be defeated head-on, it''s essential to minimize scent and noise as much as possible. As the man-faced spiders continued to close in. Aria had drawn her sword, ready to fight these ferocious beasts to the death, but Charles suddenly grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, Charles gently embraced her and then fell back into a nearby stone sarcophagus. Aria felt engulfed in darkness, with the somewhat heavy body of a strange man pressing down on her. Fortunately, this sarcophagus was empty, containing no remains or hidden weapons, but that was the least of her concerns... "What are you going to do to me!" Aria''s voice was thick with warning, sensing the ambiguous position they were in. Her outcry caused the man-faced spiders, which had initially dispersed, to quickly converge toward them. Hearing the sound of arthropods scrambling towards the sarcophagus, Charles shuddered, but Aria, unable to see the weakness prompt, couldn''t understand Charles''s intentions and struggled desperately to free herself. "Let go of me! If you dare touch me, I will kill you!" Aria''s pale gold eyes glared coldly at Charles, her pupils narrowing into slits while fine scales began to appear on her arms. By now, dozens of man-faced spiders had gathered around the sarcophagus, all curious about this talking coffin. One even extended a claw, attempting to lift the lid... Through the crack of the sarcophagus, Charles saw the ugly face peering in, its highly nearsighted eyes trying to investigate the interior. Charles was at his breaking point, also feeling frustrated. Misunderstood by the same woman twice in a row, and now he couldn''t even speak to explain. This frustration gradually turned into anger, and just as Aria was about to speak again, he silenced her. Of course, since both his hands were busy controlling her wrists, Charles used his mouth. The world went silent instantly. ... Outside the sarcophagus, a tide-like wave of man-faced spiders hissed, while inside, only the sound of two rapidly heating heartbeats could be heard. Charles cursed inwardly: "Damn it! My first kiss!" His first second transmigrated into this world was spent in an affair with Lily in the office, a situation Charles had no choice in, but he still had his first kiss! He held one belief: as long as he still had his first kiss, he remained a man of innocence. However, he hadn''t expected to lose it in such a way in less than half a month... After such an absurd thought crossed his mind, Charles couldn''t help but curse himself for being shameless. After all, kissing a girl with top-tier looks and an exotic allure didn''t seem like a bad deal at all. Feeling that she had been forcefully kissed, the girl''s body stiffened momentarily before she quickly broke away from Charles''s lips. She seemed at a loss for words, her gaze empty and distant. Moments later, tears began to slowly trail down her cheeks, making her appear deeply wronged. In her human form, Aria seemed fragile and pitiable. Seeing her tear up, Charles''s heart softened, and he loosened his grip slightly. It was at this moment that the girl broke free from Charles''s hold and bit sharply at his neck. ... "I''m sorry." The girl hugged her knees, curled up in a corner of the tomb chamber, and struggled to push out these three words. "Louder, I didn''t hear you. If saying sorry is enough after biting someone, what''s the point of having police in the world?" Charles applied [hemostatic powder] to the bite marks on his neck while talking. The usually fast-acting hemostatic powder was slow to work this time, and the bite left two poisonous fang marks on his neck. Feeling the pain, Charles couldn''t help but rant, "Do you even know who just saved you? If I hadn''t had [beast-driving wine] with me, you wouldn''t even know how you died! Is this how you repay someone who saved your life? Biting is bad enough, but to poison too!" "Where''s the antidote, bring it quickly." Realizing her fault, Aria''s tone softened significantly, her face showing a pale smile: "It''s my snake venom, but I don''t know how to cure it... so, there is no antidote." "No antidote?" Charles''s hand trembled, and the jade bottle in it crashed to the ground in shock. You''ve got to be kidding me, is this how I die? Not even half a month into transmigrating, and to die from a girl''s bite, even the devils in hell would laugh at such a death, wouldn''t they? Chapter 28 - 28: Trapped Hearing there was no antidote for the snake venom, Charles despairingly opened his [personal information], and a panel quickly popped up. [Charles] [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 [Pet]: The Frost Wolf [Skill]: Bone-achingly Cold [Mood]: Terrified sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Health]: Good After seeing that his health status was ''Good,'' Charles finally took a deep breath of relief. Still, he was shaken and roared at Aria, "Could you please not poison people so casually? It''s very dangerous, you know? I''m just lucky to have survived!" "It''s not like I poisoned you just because..." Aria, recalling the perilous moment, realized that without Charles, she probably would have died there. She lowered her head, her voice much softer, "I''m sorry... And I don''t just go around poisoning people... Wait, where''s everyone?" Charles cautiously approached a nearby dark chamber where dozens of man-faced spiders were eagerly eyeing him. However, when they approached within a few meters of the door, they quickly retreated. "Good thing I had the foresight to bring the beast-driving wine when I left, giving us a chance to breathe. If I had known, I would have prepared more. At this rate, it won''t last more than a few days." Charles took out a bottle of [beast-driving wine] from his [storage space] and poured it on the ground again. "Felix, when I get out of this tomb, I will return what I suffered today a hundredfold, a thousandfold!" As a modern person who has transmigrated, Charles did not want to kill anyone. However, if someone tried to harm him, Charles wouldn''t mind sending them off in the most painful way possible. Glancing at the still-sealed secret door, he shrugged helplessly. With his current strength, he couldn''t break through the stone door and could only hope that other tomb raiders would discover this chamber. "Charlie, have you found a way out of the tomb?" Seeing Charles return, Aria looked hopeful. Charles shook his head, then slumped dejectedly against a corner of the wall. Seeing his listless appearance, Aria didn''t press further, though she had a pretty good idea of their situation. The two of them occupied a corner of the tomb chamber, each lost in their thoughts. Given their prior disagreements, they naturally didn''t feel like talking much. Hours passed like this, and the door to the chamber remained firmly closed. Aria pondered that continuing this way wasn''t a solution. Now, the two of them were trapped in this chamber, like passengers in the same boat. Charles seemed to have a way of keeping those man-faced spiders at bay. Aria realized that once Charles was gone, those creatures would run amok, and she would quickly become their prey. Having understood this, Aria finally convinced herself to accept their current ''partnership'' begrudgingly. Aria stood up, dusting off her skirt, and lightly stepped in front of Charles: "Why do you look so glum? Isn''t there a saying in Genosha, ''great calamity brings great fortune''? Since we''ve survived the jaws of these man-faced spiders, we''ll surely make it out of this tomb alive!" Seeing that Charles still wasn''t interested in conversing, Aria felt somewhat disheartened; she really wasn''t good at comforting others. Plus, she was always the one being comforted from a young age, not the other way around. She rummaged through her small bag and finally found a bit of food left. She broke a small snack in half and handed one piece to Charles: "Here, have something to eat." Aria laid down a blanket on the ground in front of Charles and knelt on it gently. When Charles looked over, he saw a glimpse of her pale, jade-like legs under her skirt. He might appear dejected, but he was actually contemplating strategies to escape the tomb, though no viable plans had emerged yet. However, the good news was that their relationship had eased somewhat. The human form of Aria was indeed the loveliest in the world, yet in her fury, she was quite another scene. Recalling the moment Aria had bitten him, Charles felt a twinge of pain in his neck again. Seeing Aria sitting and eating the snack, Charles''s stomach growled audibly. Having not eaten all day, a small snack was hardly sufficient. Charles took a barbecue grill, a can of fuel, and a large bag of fresh steel-spiked hedgehog meat from his backpack, preparing to impress Aria with his cooking skills. This spectacle left Aria stunned: "Your backpack is truly magical, fitting so much stuff!" "Is it?" Charles''s face twitched a bit, having hastily grabbed items from his [storage space] without properly calculating the volume. He skewered the meat and placed it on the grill. Turning to Aria, who was lost in thought, he asked, "Aren''t you from Atacama? What brought you all the way to this ferocious beast mountain range?" Aria snapped back to reality, watching Charles sprinkle various seasonings on the meat: "I came here to visit an old friend." "An old friend?" Charles looked surprised, noting how much story someone so young could have. Then something clicked in his mind, "Oh, right, do you remember the photo we saw last night?" Aria nodded, "She''s a friend of mine, but I''ve also been trying to find out where she is." Mentioning the wooden box and the photo seemed to dampen Aria''s mood, and the conversation fell cold again until Charles handed her some grilled meat, which seemed to cheer her up a bit. Aria took a small bite, her pale gold eyes lighting up: "This is really good, your cooking skills are quite impressive!" "It''s... it''s alright," Charles replied, his expression calm but inwardly pleased with the compliment. It had to be said, Charles''s grilled meat was indeed delicious, and Aria enjoyed it immensely. However, maintaining a girl''s reserve, she only nibbled small bites, chewing slowly by the side. Charles, on the other hand, was less graceful, wolfing down his food and burping loudly afterwards. After eating their fill, Charles found a corner of the wall to sit and rest. Normally, he could have comfortably lied in a bed, but conjuring a bed out of nowhere was too far-fetched, and he didn''t want anyone to know he had a system. Hours passed again, and Charles glanced across the tomb chamber to see Aria had fallen asleep against the wall corner. The tomb was cool at night, and seeing her dressed only in a thin skirt, Charles draped a blanket over her before getting up to keep watch over the man-faced spiders. ... In the tomb, day and night blurred together, time passing in a chaotic stream. Had it not been for a glance at his phone''s calendar, Charles wouldn''t have known that five days had passed. Over these days, their relationship had grown stronger, allowing Charles to see another side of this serpent woman. Once familiar, she shed her reserve, proving to be as talented and bold as rumors suggested. After lunch one day, Charles was performing his routine in the dark side chamber, spraying [beast-driving wine] on the ground, when he suddenly realized that only five bottles remained. At this rate, the terrifying group of man-faced spiders would break free tomorrow! Frowning with concern, Charles was distracted when Aria waved at him, her body damp as if she had just taken a bath: "Charlie, look, I caught some fish in the pool! If our food runs out, we can survive on these fish!" Charles, initially stunned, then rushed forward excitedly. "Right, fish! We have fish! How could I have been so dumb!" Charles exclaimed excitedly, impulsively embracing Aria. Realizing her embarrassment, he quickly released her, apologizing, "Sorry, I got a bit too excited!" These five days had indeed changed Aria''s perception of Charles, knowing his actions were unintentional. Aria asked with some confusion, "What about the fish?" Charles took Aria''s hand and led her back to the pool where she had bathed earlier: "Think about it, if there wasn''t a continuous food supply in this tomb, where would all these spiders come from? They must be surviving by eating the fish." "And if there are fish, then there must be fresh water here, perhaps even an underground river leading somewhere else!" Charles exclaimed and with a ''puff'' jumped into the pool. Three minutes later, just as Aria was starting to worry about Charles''s safety, a figure burst from the water! Charles emerged, face alight with excitement: "There''s a passage under the water, an exit! We''re saved! We''re saved!" ... In the middle layers of the ferocious beast mountain range, the vegetation was lush and the air misty. A young girl in white, wielding a graceful long sword, was moving swiftly through the forest and rocks. The continuous roars of beasts echoed around her, yet her face showed no fear. "Grace, be careful!" As someone shouted in alarm, a brute force bear hissed and lunged at the lead girl, its violent charge toppling trees in its path. Just as the brute force bear was about to strike the girl in white, her figure vanished like a specter. With a light tap of her foot, the girl was already in mid-air, and behind her, blue phoenix butterflies gently flapped their wings, stirring up a wild wind through the trees. Whizz! A blade of wind shot out, and before anyone could see what happened, the brute force bear was lying on the ground, completely subdued. "Amazing! That''s a level 9 ferocious beast, and Grace took it down in one move!" "Grace, your score is unbelievable, we mere rookies can only look up to you!" "Where''s Charles, though? No movement in his score lately, hahaha! Did he get scared and quit halfway?" Unconcerned by the compliments around her, Grace swung her sword, delivering a fatal blow to the brute force bear. The once fearsome beast instantly lost its life force, turning into 9 points for her. She checked the current score rankings. ---------------------------- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Score Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [142 points] 2nd Place: David [97 points] 3rd Place: Robert [89 points] ... ---------------------------- Seeing the rankings, a slight smile curled at the corners of the girl''s mouth. She was leading with a substantial margin, and if she continued at this rate, she would win this session of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range training. Not only would she qualify for one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital, but she would also have the opportunity to choose a pet egg. These days, she felt hints of an imminent breakthrough, suggesting she might not even need to wait until the end of the training to become a level two Beast Master! At this thought, the image of a young man flashed through her mind, and she scrolled through the leaderboard page by page. Finally, she found at the lower end of the leaderboard: 865th Place: Charles [13 points] "Charles, at this rate, you won''t just fail to beat me; you won''t even qualify to fight me," Grace murmured as she sheathed her sword, her voice cold: "I look forward to the day you kneel before me in defeat. I certainly won''t show any mercy." --- Chapter 29 - 29: The Way of Kings, The Way of Heroes 200 kilometers behind Grace, a training team was struggling through the rugged, winding terrain. "These rocks are as sharp as steel knives, and the slightest carelessness leaves a cut on the body," noted one of the team members, catching his breath during a rest. "Mr. Fletcher, how much longer till we reach Remarkable Rock Summit? I heard from the group chat that some teams have already made it to the middle layer of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range," asked a young man eagerly, approaching Fletcher. Fletcher wasn''t sure how to respond; after the mishap with the first group, taking a detour around the gorge was his reluctant decision. He glanced at the score rankings. His Team 7 was significantly behind, which made it awkward for him in the instructors'' chat. 865th Place: Charles [13 points] Seeing that name, Fletcher thought again of the young man he had high hopes for. After leaving a message, Charles had lost contact. Fletcher wondered if he was still en route or had dropped out due to fear. Still, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart that by the time he reached Remarkable Rock Summit, Charles might already be there waiting for him. ... After diving into the underwater river, Charles and Aria swam silently until the urge to breathe grew overwhelming, and a faint light appeared overhead. They burst through the surface! S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both gasped for fresh air, their faces reflecting the relief of a narrow escape. Charles lay exhausted on a rock, breathing heavily. Aria, completely soaked, sat wringing water from her hair on a nearby stone. The quiet trickle of water accompanied the girl as she combed her hair, looking so picturesque that Charles hesitated to interrupt. Her translucent, wet clothes left little to the imagination, but his thoughts remained pure despite the scene. Even though she was still young, her delicate features hinted at a breathtaking beauty. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria suddenly turned around, "Why are you staring at me?" "No, nothing, I was just looking at that painting behind you!" Charles quickly diverted his eyes to a colorful mural painted on the wall behind the girl. As Aria tied her long hair with a ribbon around her waist and stood up from the rock, she too noticed the astonishing mural in front of her. The painting depicted the legendary battle that reshaped the Abyssal Depths: the fierce duel between the human war god, Ares, and the serpent queen, Medusa. Seeing the majestic figure of the serpent queen painted with such vigor, Aria felt a sudden kinship well up within her. "What do we do now? It looks like we''ve come to a fork in the road..." Charles approached the end of the stone staircase where two statues stood, one on each side, with partially ajar stone doors next to them. There seemed to be inscriptions above the doors, and Charles curiously examined them. Beside the statue of war god Ares on the leftWithin five steps, a hundred foes shall fall. Ten years to hone a sword, a solitary path of the hero. And beside the queen Medusa on the rightAcross a thousand miles, wields the spear, all bow down, through the realms and ages, the eternal way of the king. "King''s way, hero''s way... What does this mean?" Charles was puzzled, but more than the inscriptions, he was concerned about which door to take. Just as he was about to step forward, Aria suddenly pulled him back. "Wait, what if we get locked in again once we go through?" Charles scratched his head and withdrew his foot. The ordeal of being trapped by Felix in the tomb had almost left them with a psychological scar. This crypt was full of traps, and they had barely escaped the jaws of the man-faced spiders; it would be awful to get locked up again. Suddenly, they looked at each other and almost simultaneously exclaimed, "How about we each take a different path? If one of us makes it out, we can come back and rescue the other!" This indeed was a good idea, preventing the scenario where both might be trapped at the same time. Charles scratched his head again. "Then... I''ll go left?" "I''ll take the right then." After giving Charles one last look, seemingly reluctant to let go, the girl walked towards the other stone door. As the warm, soft touch of her hand faded, Charles stepped into his chosen doorway, feeling a cold draft emanating from the passage. Just as he turned back, as if struck by a thought, Charles suddenly called out, "Oh, by the way, Aria, Charlie is just an alias of mine. My real name is..." "My real name is Charles!" Before he could confirm that Aria had heard his true name, the stone door slammed shut. "There definitely was a mechanism, it''s a good thing Aria and I split up!" Charles felt a wave of relief as he hurried along, searching for an exit. Walking down the narrow passageway, a faint chill wrapped around him, and the silence was so profound that Charles could only hear his own footsteps. These past days, he''d grown accustomed to the sound of Aria''s laughter, and the sudden silence now felt strange. The murals alongside the passageway narrated the mythological tale of the war god Ares, much like a moving film. The gist of it was about a young human, Ares, who fell in love with a serpent girl from a rival tribe. Despite their tribes being locked in millennia of warfare, love proved to transcend all barriers. Years later, the young Ares had become the mighty war god. At this time, Medusa, the newly crowned queen of the serpent people, reignited the flames of war against humans. A tremendous battle erupted across the ferocious beast mountains. The conflict raged for three days and nights. When both were gravely injured, Medusa used her ultimate abilitypetrifying gaze. Ares watched as his body slowly turned to stone, starting from his feet. Before becoming completely petrified, he threw his sword, piercing Medusa''s heart. It was only in his final moments, before life ebbed away, that Ares realized the Medusa he killed was the very woman he had desperately been searching for... Both the human and serpent champions fell in that battle. Ares''s petrified body became what is now known as [remarkable rock summit], while Medusa''s last spurt of blood created the pool at the mountain''s base, known as [bloody pool]. "This story... It''s exactly like the myth Uldir told us the other day," Charles mused, after viewing the last mural in the corridor. "Legends are just that, legendswho can really tell what''s true?" "If it were me on that battlefield, facing my beloved, I''d rather die myself than strike her down," he thought to himself. Click, click... Sounds of gears turning came from within the walls as the stone door at the end of the corridor slowly opened, revealing a grand statue of Ares. Seeing the colossal statue of Ares, dozens of meters high, Charles was awestruck. It was as if nearly half of the remarkable rock summit had been hollowed out to create this crypt, unimaginable what efforts the ancients had made to construct this tomb. However, the astonishing array of burial treasures in the crypt was a testament to the ancient people''s reverence for Ares. Gazing at the glittering gold, Charles couldn''t help but exclaim, "Holy crap! So much goldif I took it all, I bet the entire currency of Genosha would lose half its value!" Considering the exhaustive effort it took just to earn a few silver coins from hunting ferocious beasts or auctioning miracle drugs at alchemy auctions, he knew the sum here was beyond fathomable. One gold coin was worth a thousand silver coins, which equated to a million copper coins! If he took all this money, Charles figured he could never spend it all in his lifetime. And with the almost infinite space in his system''s [Storage Space], transporting all these coins would take no more than half a day. "While Ares'' love story is tragically beautiful, and he did hold the southernmost borders of the human territories, I truly respect him!" Charles suddenly chuckled, looking towards the statue of Ares ahead. "But so much gold, surely Ares, you wouldn''t want it to just lie buried here, right?" Charles started a stopwatch on his phone: "I''ll count to three, and if you have no objections, I''m taking it." "Three!" "Two!" "Hiss, hiss" "What''s that sound?!" A familiar, frightening sound seemed to come from below, sending a chill down Charles''s spine. "It can''t be those creepy creatures following me through the underwater passage, can it?" After confirming that there were no man-faced spiders around, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, he also completely abandoned the idea of taking the gold coins. Earlier in the crypt, the grave robbers had triggered the man-faced spiders by touching the treasures. It seemed that some mechanism was set to activate if even one coin was moved. Seeing treasures within reach yet untouchable was maddening, but clearly, his life was more important. With this realization, Charles no longer lingered. He approached the statue of Ares and noticed an inscription on a stone pedestal: "The true warrior acts without desire, unmoved by external forces." "You have passed the trial of Ares." "Here''s a small gift; take it if you need." Charles looked up to see three glittering treasure chests placed on the pedestal! Chapter 30 - 30: Ares Treasure If it were any other day, Charles would have jumped three feet high in excitement at the sight of these three treasure chests. However, after witnessing a mountain of treasures, these three chests seemed underwhelming, leaving him slightly disgruntled. Reluctantly turning back, he suddenly realized that the gleaming treasures had vanished! "What''s going on, was I hallucinating?" When Charles looked again, he nearly fell off the pedestal in fright, turning pale. Below the pedestal was a dense mass of man-faced spiders, their grotesque human faces churning his stomach. Just one glance revealed their levelsLv29, Lv32... If he accidentally fell in, he''d be devoured so thoroughly that not even remnants would remain. The treasure he had seen before was just an illusion created by something akin to ''holographic projection'' technology. If he had been greedy for the treasure, he would likely have stepped into thin air and fed the man-faced spiders. "I was just thinking, with so many treasures, not even Genosha''s national treasury could match this. Good thing I was smart enough not to fall for it!" Charles felt a wave of relief wash over him. The gold was gone, but there were still three treasure chests. Thinking this, Charles felt much more content. He tossed a small stone onto one of the chests to ensure there were no traps before rubbing his hands together in anticipation and opening the first chest. [Ding! Obtained miracle drug [white quality] x20!] [Ding! Obtained alchemy formula for miracle drug [white quality] x2!] [Ding! Obtained beast core (Tier 1) x20!] As the system notifications continuously chimed in his mind, Charles examined the treasures he had acquired. The miracle drugs and alchemy formulas were of white quality, which was better than the basic grey level, but still not exciting enough to thrill him. "Oh my, 20 beast cores! That''s a lot!" He exclaimed in surprise upon seeing the number of beast cores. Normally, it takes the killing of a hundred ferocious beasts to potentially yield just one beast core. Although these were only tier 1 cores, the sheer quantity was staggering! Charles counted them by their attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, ice, light, and poison, two of each kind. "This expedition truly paid off, risk comes with reward!" After storing the treasures in his [storage space], Charles rubbed his hands together in anticipation and proceeded to open the second treasure chest. The excitement of opening these mystery boxes was similar to his pre-transmigration days when he would spend money on gacha games in mobile apps. He carefully cracked open the chest just a slit, and when a glimmer of purple shone through, his excitement peaked. "Purple! SSR?" [Ding! Acquired rare material: a drop of dew [purple quality]!] Having adapted to the system for a while, Charles was familiar with the rarity scale of items in the Beast Mastery World: grey, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... Purple-tier items were extremely rare! When Charles focused on the tiny droplet of liquid inside the glass bottle, a tooltip appeared: [a drop of dew: A rare energy entity that has existed since the primordial chaos of the universe. When given to a pet, it grants a significant amount of experience points without any side effects.] Looking at the small [a drop of dew] in his hand, Charles was exhilarated. Directly feeding experience without any side effects? Could he be so lucky? Immediately, Charles summoned Max, preparing to feed it the drop of dew. Having not seen Charles for a while, Max was extremely happy, circling around Charles while sighing contentedly. It then jumped into Charles''s arms, nuzzling against his chest enthusiastically. "Alright, alright, Max, calm down now. If you drop this, you won''t get to have any!" Charles cautioned. Max, being highly intelligent, quickly calmed down, eyeing the small droplet in Charles''s hand with curiosity. Charles unscrewed the lid and poured the drop of liquid into Max''s mouth. The pet barely had a chance to taste it before the liquid vanished. Moments later, a purple aura enveloped Max. [Ding! You have fed your pet a drop of dew (purple quality), your pet gains +2000 experience points!] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv8!] [Ding! Your pet Max has leveled up, current level: Lv9!] [This level up utilized 800 experience points in total; excess experience points will automatically be applied after breakthroughs!] [Ding! Feeding Max rare materials has made it very happy, your bond with your pet has increased!] [Pet loyalty +5!] [Ding! You have unlocked new abilities: [Pet Vision], [Mind Communication].] [Ding! Your Beast Master level has broken through! Current Beast Master level: Level 2.] A flood of notifications streamed past Charles like a waterfall, leaving him momentarily overwhelmed. After reviewing the system notifications several times, Charles was stunned! Max had jumped two levels directly, with an additional 1200 stored experience points! Pet loyalty had increased by 5 points! And all of this was because of that tiny drop of dew? As Max''s attributes improved, Charles, as a Beast Master, also grew. He not only gained two new abilities, [Pet Vision] and [Mind Communication], but he also advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. "You know, Ares should not be called the War God anymore, he should be renamed the God of Stinginess, giving me just this tiny drop of such an incredible thing?" Charles grumbled. As he finished speaking, the man-faced spiders beneath the platform became restless, startling Charles into silence. He then opened the [Pet] tab to check Max''s attribute panel. [Level]: Lv9 [View Advancement Materials] Each level advancement for a pet can bring a significant change, but the materials required for breakthroughs are usually complex. Charles chose to view the advancement materials, and a popup appeared on the screen. [Advancement Materials]: Ice attribute beast core [Tier 1] x1, Fire attribute beast core [Tier 1] x1, Regenerating potion [Grey] x2, Fire lotus seed x1, Polar cold spring x1! Dual-attribute pets have unique combat abilities, but they also require twice the materials for advancement. Fortunately, he had just obtained a large number of beast cores; otherwise, with a 1% drop rate, it would have been a hassle. As an alchemist, Charles had the formula for the grey-tier regenerating potion, and he had taken some fire lotus seeds from the Herbal Shop. However, the polar cold spring... What exactly was that? Was he supposed to travel to the Antarctic to get water from a spring there? Charles pondered for a moment, realizing he couldn''t get it immediately. "I''ll leave it for now. I''m only missing this one material. Once I regroup with the team, I''ll ask the teachers in the group!" After organizing all the materials neatly in his storage space, Charles turned his attention to the last treasure chest. Unlike the previous two chests, this one was intricately carved and emitted a faint glow. Just from its luxurious appearance, it was clear that whatever was inside was no ordinary item! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles blew on his hands for luck, then eagerly opened the chest. A golden light flashed, revealingan egg? As he focused on the pet egg, the system immediately provided a notification. Apart from the quality label showing "Gold," everything else was "?" with no useful information. Charles directly looked at the [Description]. [Description]: This is a gold-quality pet egg, currently in a dormant state. Keep it with you for 24 hours to form a contract (100% success rate). The information was brief, but it filled Charles with joy. From Level 1 Beast Master to Level 10 Beast Master, each level upgrade allows for the taming of an additional pet. However, apart from the first Beast Mastery, which has a 100% contract success rate, future contracts with ferocious beasts will always be lower than this percentage. The exact rate depends on the beast''s submission level, the Beast Master''s strength, the beast''s quality, and even its mood, all of which greatly influence the outcome. "This is fantastic! A guaranteed contract with a gold-quality pet!" Charles couldn''t help but grin widely. Using a pet egg completely eliminates this hassle. The contract success rate for pet eggs is 100%, and the base loyalty is even higher. Regarding the origin of pet eggs, the theoretical community has yet to reach a consensus. Charles couldn''t find it in the "Beast Master Beginner''s Guide," but he knew one thing for sure This item is extremely precious! Especially since it''s a gold-quality pet egg! Ordinary Beast Masters don''t have the ability to see ferocious beast attributes like Charles does, making each contract attempt a gamble. With a pet egg, at least the pet''s quality is known in advance. A high-quality pet egg is as valuable as miracle drugs in the auction market. "I hope you won''t disappoint me!" After a moment of hesitation, Charles decided to keep the pet egg with him. In 24 hours, he would know the result. After finishing this, the mountain suddenly trembled, and a light shone from behind the statuea passage out of the tomb had opened! "I can''t delay any longer; Aria is still waiting for me. I hope she''s safe!" Looking up at the statue of Ares, Charles didn''t linger any further and hurried towards the exit... Chapter 31 - 31: Farewell Passing through a long corridor and then climbing the moss-covered stone steps, Charles finally reached the end of the stone staircase. There, a young girl in a purple dress was already waiting for him at the edge of the cliff. A gentle breeze blew, lifting the girl''s waist-length hair, and her skirt swayed lightly in the wind. "Aria, you were right. If we could escape from the man-faced spider, there''s no way a mere tomb could trap us," Charles said as he reached the cliff''s edge. Following Aria''s gaze, he saw the bloody pool at the foot of the mountain. At that moment, many people had gathered near the tomb entrance again, presumably all tomb robbers associated with Felix. "I''m just glad you made it out. Are you hurt?" Aria turned around, looking Charles over with some concern. "No worries, it was just a man-faced spider!" Charles waved his hand dismissively. Gazing down the mountain, Charles could vaguely see Felix''s figure. He raised his fist angrily, "These tomb robbers are truly despicable, disguising themselves as hunters. And that Felix, he doesn''t even spare his own men! If I get my hands on him, I''ll make him taste the man-faced spider''s bite!" Of course, for now, Charles could only make threats. Felix was a Level 2 Beast Master, with two pets over level 10. Given Charles''s current strength, seeking revenge on Felix was tantamount to courting death. But this was only temporary. Charles had also advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. Once Max broke through to level 10 and the golden egg he carried hatched, a future encounter with Felix would be a different story. Retracting his gaze from the mountain, Charles turned his head to look at Aria beside him. "So, where are you headed next?" After spending a week together in the tomb, the once aloof image of Aria in Charles''s mind had softened. Now, facing parting, he felt a slight reluctance, but it was just a fleeting thought. He had training tasks to complete, a score to settle with Grace in two months, and... he still needed to find out about his parents'' whereabouts. They had met by chance, and now it was time to say goodbye. "I''m planning to head east back to Atacama. How about you?" Aria''s soft voice came through. "Me? I''ll be staying in these ferocious beast mountains for another month! I won''t leave until I''ve fed that scoundrel Felix to the man-faced spider." Charles chuckled, but there was a serious look in his eyes. "That Felix is a Level 2 Beast Master and quite powerful. Be careful," Aria kindly reminded. "Don''t worry! I have a clear understanding of my abilities..." Charles suddenly chuckled. "If I really can''t beat him, I can always use some tricks. Dealing with scoundrels, there''s no need to be honorable!" The two chatted as they walked down the mountain from the remarkable rock summit. Along the way, Charles couldn''t help but feel that the young girl had changed quite a bit since the morning. He glanced at the status screen. [Name]: Aria [Age]: 17 [Height]: 172 cm [Measurements]: 82/49/77 [Level]: Lv13 "In such a short time, this girl has leveled up four times. She must have found some treasure behind another stone door," Charles thought, surprised. However, he didn''t intend to ask more questions. Before entering the tomb, they had agreed that any treasures found would be split 60/40, and he wasn''t one to go back on his word. ... The two figures moved swiftly through the forest, and after an hour, they finally reached the foot of the mountain. "East from here leads to Atacama. Let''s part ways here." Standing at a fork in the beast trail, Charles waved to Aria and handed her a photo. "If you reach Atacama, please help me inquire about the person in this photo. We''ll meet again if fate allows." "Alright." The girl raised her white arm and gently waved, watching Charles disappear from sight. After Charles had gone far, a black venomous snake slithered through the bushes and came to Aria''s side. It transformed into a man with a snake tail. The man was three meters tall, with a long black snake tail behind him. "Miss, this man is related to Alex. Should I eliminate him?" The man made a throat-slitting gesture. "Joshua, unless I give the order, you are not to harm him." Aria''s voice changed from its earlier gentleness to one of authority and indisputable command. Joshua was a bit surprised. What was happening with the young lady? She was actually defending a human man. He glanced at the photo in Aria''s hand, then reluctantly lowered his head. "Yes!" "Roar!!!" A beast''s roar suddenly came from another mountain peak a hundred miles away, the sound was piercing. The ferocious beasts around the remarkable rock summit were startled by this cry and fled towards the valley. Looking in the direction of the roar, Joshua bowed slightly towards the girl. "The devouring serpent is about to complete its advancement. It is currently at its weakest. This is a rare opportunity, don''t let anyone else get ahead of us." Aria nodded. "There''s no time to lose. Let''s set off now." Beneath her long dress, the girl''s legs transformed into a purple snake tail, and the middle-aged man also transformed into a black snake. Two snake shadows quickly disappeared into the forest. ... In the dense forest, it was quiet and peaceful. A figure quietly parted the bushes and looked towards a camp by the bloody pool. One of the men was leisurely eating roasted meat, occasionally scolding his subordinates. "Felix, enjoy your happiness while you can. You wanted to trap me in a tomb to feed the spiders. Now I''ll let you experience the feeling of being torn apart by them." Charles clenched his fists, his voice cold, and quietly retreated into the bushes. Although Charles wanted to kill that bastard Felix, he knew that with his current strength, he was no match for him. To get his revenge, he needed to become stronger as soon as possible. The number of tomb raiders near the bloody pool was increasing. To avoid being discovered, Charles ran through the forest for thirty kilometers. As night fell, he finally found a flat place to set up camp. After setting up his tent, he took a barbecue grill from his storage space, ate a few pieces of roasted meat, and drank a bottle of regenerating potion, sweeping away a week''s worth of fatigue accumulated in the tomb. Charles''s attention then turned to the mystical beast egg in his hiking bag, which was gleaming gold. According to the system''s instructions, the egg only needed to stay with him for 24 hours to hatch and form a contract. Cradling the mystical beast egg gently in his arms, Charles felt like a mother hen incubating her egg... [mystical beast egg] [Name]: None [Attribute]: ??? [Level]: ??? [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: ??? [Loyalty]: ??? [Evolution]: ??? [Description]: This is a gold-quality mystical beast egg, currently in a dormant state. Keep it with you for 24 hours to form a contract (100% success rate). Countdown: 03:12:07. "Master, you''re not going to abandon Max now that you have a new spirit beast, are you..." Charles was staring at the golden egg in a daze when he heard a series of ''sigh, sigh, sigh'' sounds, followed by a voice in his mind. "Who...who''s talking?" Charles was a bit surprised. "It''s Max, who else! Master, you''ve been holding that broken egg all day and haven''t even patted Max''s head once!" Another series of ''sigh, sigh, sigh'' sounds followed. "Oh, right, I can communicate with spirit beasts now!" Charles suddenly realized the source of the voice. He remembered that after Max swallowed the [Heaven''s First Drop], he unlocked two abilities simultaneouslyMind Communication and Pet Vision! Charles opened the system panel to check. [Mind Communication]: You have gained the ability to communicate with your contracted spirit beast. You can understand what your contracted spirit beast says and also convey battle commands using Mind Communication. [Pet Vision]: You can see through the eyes of any spirit beast. Charles hadn''t found any use for the [Pet Vision] ability yet, but [Mind Communication] was extremely important! The higher the level of the ferocious beast, the more intelligent it becomes, even understanding human speech. If all battle commands had to be roared out, it would expose his intentions to the ferocious beasts, which could be fatal in combat. These two abilities would make things much easier in the future! Seeing that Charles was ignoring it, Max immediately pounced into Charles''s arms, exposing its fluffy white belly and acting coquettishly, while licking Charles''s face with its cool little tongue. "Haha, stop! Max, stop!" Charles was too excited to sleep that night. He held Max, roasting meat while waiting for the new spirit beast to hatch. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crack In the darkness, a clear and crisp sound. "What was that noise?" Pushing away Max''s fluffy big tail, Charles rubbed his sleepy eyes, surrounded by a flash of golden light. A deep, awe-inspiring voice came from in front of Charles: "I come from the dark abyss. I have existed since the beginning of time. Who has awakened me?" Chapter 32 - 32: The Dark Dragon Soul In front of Charles, a huge figure appeared, like a small mountain blocking out the sky, casting Charles completely in its shadow. It was actually a dragon? Charles could hardly believe it was real, but a dragon with a wingspan of tens of meters had appeared out of thin air before him. The overwhelming presence of the dragon made even Charles, as its Beast Master, feel a bit tremulous. "Is this the spirit beast hatched from my golden egg? This isn''t just an SSR; it''s an SSSSSSSSR!" Charles looked at it excitedly, wanting to check the dragon''s attribute panel. However... nothing appeared. "How can this be... Did the system malfunction?" Charles wondered. The dragon let out an impatient roar, "Are you my Beast Master? You look much weaker than I expected. I hope you won''t hold me back in battle." Charles felt anxious and completely unprepared for how to deal with a gigantic dragon. Besides, he was worried about something else His current stock of ferocious beast meat totaled only a few hundred kilograms. Wouldn''t this giant creature eat him into poverty in one bite? "They say being a Beast Master is an expensive profession. I didn''t believe it before, but now I get it..." Charles muttered, feeling the pain in his wallet. However, there was something odd about this dragon... Charles squinted and looked closely, gradually noticing the issue. Although this dragon looked impressive, it stood there dumbfounded, and Charles couldn''t feel any of the dragon''s innate pressure from it. It seemed more like a model. With this doubt, Charles started observing his surroundings carefully. Before long, he spotted it: a small, round flying squirrel with a brownish-yellow body, looking quite adorable. To be precise, it was a small flying squirrel, as it was gliding in the air with its wing membrane stretched out, something regular squirrels couldn''t do. A squirrel? Charles felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him out of the blue. In that very short moment, Charles had already fantasized about riding the dragon and sweeping through the entire ferocious beast mountain range. But now, he was told it was all a lie? From an ancient dragon to a little squirrel, the sense of disappointment was overwhelming. And at that moment, the towering dragon''s figure gradually became illusory until it completely disappeared, leaving a fluffy little creature falling from the sky... "Squeak~" "Help, help!" "Am I going to die here today?" The majestic voice disappeared, replaced by a weak one that Charles almost didn''t hear. Whizz Max shot through the air like an arrow, leaping off a tree and catching the little flying squirrel mid-fall, curiously studying the small creature. "So... soft. Did I die and go to heaven?" The voice came from Max''s back as the flying squirrel peeked from behind its tiny paws. Standing on Max''s back, the flying squirrel curiously eyed Charles before its attention swiftly shifted to the skewers of roasted meat in front of him. "Mousey is very hungry right now. Hand over all the tasty food and drinks, or else..." The flying squirrel crossed its arms and glared at Charles menacingly. "I''ll act cute and adorable for you!" Using the fiercest tone to say the most timid words... Seeing the adorable demeanor of the little flying squirrel, Charles felt his heart melting. At that moment, a light screen flashed, revealing the flying squirrel''s information. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: None [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv11 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak] [Weakness]: The whole body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotion]: Afraid [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 65 [Evolution]: Two routes [Description]: Originally an ordinary flying squirrel, it accidentally entered an ancient ruin and was mutated after being corrupted by the residual thoughts of the dark dragon soul. "A dark-attribute spirit beast, this is the first time I''ve seen one." In Charles''s memory, whenever Lily mentioned this attribute in theory classes, she always glossed over it in a few words. It seemed like a taboo, something no one wanted to talk about. Charles picked the flying squirrel off Max''s back and held it in his palm. Gently rubbing its chin, the flying squirrel let out a series of "squeak" sounds, and when Charles touched its belly, it made a very peculiar noise. "Let go of me! How dare you handle me like that!" "I''m not pure anymore,..." Charles was amused by the flying squirrel. He checked and found out it was indeed a female. He then looked at the detailed skill descriptions on the light screen. [Mimetic Illusion]: Can simulate other powerful creatures using dark energy. The duration and combat power of the illusion are linked to the user''s own strength. [Darkness Cloak]: Can conceal presence and enhance sensory sharpness in the dark. In times of danger, it can enter the shadows and teleport. Teleportation consumes a lot of energy and will result in prolonged weakness afterward. "These two skills seem very powerful. Looks like I got lucky, I found a treasure!" Charles marveled. With the Mimetic Illusion skill, any ferocious beast Charles has fought, including other people''s spirit beasts, can be mimicked. This means he can replicate the strongest spirit beast on the battlefield! The second skill is an ultimate survival technique! There''s a saying, "retreat and give way!" The system didn''t mention any restrictions, which means anywhere there''s a shadow, it''s safe for Charles. If he had [Darkness Cloak] back when he encountered the man-faced spider in the tomb, he wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. After reading the information on the shadow flying squirrel, Charles checked his [Personal Panel]. [Charles] [Level]: Tier 2 Beast Master [Spirit Beasts]: The Frost Wolf, Shadow Flying Squirrel [Skills]: Bone-Achingly Cold, Darkness Cloak [Abilities]: Bestial Soul Merge, Pet Vision, Mind Communication [Status]: Good Charles attempted to activate his newly acquired skill, [Darkness Cloak]. The pitch-black night became as bright as day. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only that, but his sensory abilities also enhanced in the dark, allowing him to hear the chirping of insects and the singing of birds a hundred meters away. "Oh, right, I haven''t given you a name yet..." Charles suddenly smacked his forehead. "Since you''re such an adorable little flying squirrel, how about I call you Jerry?" The flying squirrel had been looking forward to it, but upon hearing the name, it immediately looked disgusted. "I''m a Shadow Flying Squirrel, Flying! Squirrel! Don''t compare me to that mouse!" "Well... if you insist, it''s not impossible," it added begrudgingly. [Ding! The Shadow Flying Squirrel dislikes the name you gave it. Loyalty -3.] Huh? Can loyalty actually drop? Charles was a bit shocked. Loyalty below 60 means there''s a chance it might run away, and if this little flying squirrel flew off, where would he find it? "How about this, since you call yourself ''Mousey,'' I''ll call you ''Mousey'' from now on?" Charles suggested with a smile. [Ding! You gave the Shadow Flying Squirrel a nickname. It likes this name very much. Loyalty +5.] Seeing the Shadow Flying Squirrel''s loyalty rise back to 66, Charles sighed in relief. He grabbed Mousey and gently petted its fluffy tail. His unique massage technique made the little flying squirrel roll around comfortably in his palm. "Oh no, you..." "How could you do this? You finally couldn''t resist and decided to take action against me..." Mousey kept making ''squeak'' sounds, and through [Mind Communication], Charles understood every word. The absurdity of it all made him laugh out loud. "Alright, enough teasing. Let''s try out your new abilities, okay?" Before Mousey could react, Charles tossed it into the air. Charles activated his new ability, [Pet Vision], and his perspective immediately shifted to Mousey. It felt like wearing a VR headset and entering a drone''s view. From this high vantage point, Charles could perceive everything around him. Not only that, thanks to Mousey''s excellent vision, he could see all dangers within 500 meters clearlyfor example, a poisonous snake on a treetop 10 meters directly ahead. As Mousey flew higher, Charles could see tiny points of light several kilometers away, likely from thieves near the bloody pool or other teams undergoing trials in the vicinity. However, Mousey suddenly became nervous, and its heartbeat quickened. Following its gaze, Charles saw a massive creature heading their way... Chapter 33 - 33: This Place Falls Apart Without Me "A ferocious beast is approaching. Max, prepare for battle!" Charles took out his supreme spear from the storage space, remaining vigilant. After Charles noticed the ferocious beast approaching, it didn''t take long for the surrounding forest to start trembling. Birds scattered in panic as a monstrous creature emerged, its jaws wide open! [Thorny Chomper] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 13 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Thorns Regrowth, Devour [Emotion]: Hungry [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Severed Flower Stem [Description]: This is a mutated plant that uses vibrations to sense nearby prey. Without a central nervous system, it feels no pain or satiation and will continuously feed purely on instinct. "It''s a Level 13 ferocious beast!" Seeing the system prompt about the Thorny Chomper, Charles became tense. Max was currently stuck at Level 9 due to lacking breakthrough materials, a full tier below this ferocious beast. Clearly, Max was not its match. However, Charles still intended to give it a try. If things got too dangerous, they could always use [Darkness Cloak] to escape. "Max, avoid its attacks. If we can''t win, we''ll run. Don''t get hurt!" Charles warned. "Sigh!!!" Max''s tone was defiant. How could the master underestimate it? Determined to prove itself, Max displayed agile movements, constantly dodging the Thorny Chomper''s spreading thorns. It formed ice spikes in front of it, launching a barrage of icy spears at the Chomper like a rain of arrows! Under this dense attack, several tentacles were severed, and the Chomper was riddled with holes. Seeing its pitiful state, Max raised its chin proudly. But in a moment of carelessness, a thorny vine emerged from the nearby bushes, wrapping around its body! "Max, watch out!" Charles dashed forward, slashing the vine with his spear to free Max. He then activated [Bone-Achingly Cold], causing pale flames to ignite on the ground, burning the dense vines to ashes. Just as Charles was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the vines regrew and began to wrap around him again. "These wood-attribute ferocious beasts are really troublesome. With this regeneration speed, we''ll be fighting until morning." Charles was frustrated. He then checked the light screen for its weakness: to defeat it, they had to destroy its core flower stalk. Charles understood how to defeat it now, but the surrounding thorns were so numerous that they formed an impenetrable web, making it impossible to reach the core! "Attacking the vines is useless! Aim for the flower stalk, you fool!" The little flying squirrel, perched safely on a tree branch, looked anxious. In the forest, it had seen a three-eyed crow hunt a Thorny Chomper before. It simply dodged the vines at high speed and bit through its flower stalk, causing all the vines to wither. Mousey spread its wing membranes and leaped lightly, flying above the Chomper''s head. Its tiny body didn''t attract any attention. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seeing you in such a miserable state, I will reluctantly lend a hand... If he dies, who will provide free roasted meat? Who will massage me?" Mousey thought to itself. Mousey was only doing this for the free food and drinks! And the personal massages! Not to save him! Already fantasizing about a future where Charles serves it, Mousey let out a "squeak" of laughter and then unleashed its ultimate move! "Mimetic Illusion!" With a wave of dark energy, a ferocious beast identical to the Chomper appeared out of the darkness. The real Chomper noticed the imposter in front of it and became extremely agitated! Vines began spreading from the ground, trying to entangle the fake Chomper. At the same time, the mimetic illusion''s Thorny Chomper also activated [Thorns Regrowth], producing vines from the ground! The vines grew and intertwined on the ground until they eventually formed a tight knot... "Great opportunity!" Taking advantage of the moment when the two ferocious beasts were entangled, Charles swiftly charged forward with his spear! "Crack!" With a crisp sound, Charles swung his spear down, severing the Thorny Chomper''s flower stalk. The round head of the Chomper, with its gaping maw, fell to the ground. Once the flower stalk was cut, the surrounding vines began to wither rapidly, losing their life force. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Thorny Chomper] (Lv13Silver Quality)!] [Spirit Beast Max (Lv.9) Loyalty +1! Experience +300 (Stored)!] [Spirit Beast Mousey (Lv.11) Loyalty +3! Experience +100!] [Obtained Thorny Vine 1!] [Obtained Chomper Fang 30!] [Obtained Beast Core [Tier 1 Wood Attribute] 1!] [...] A series of system prompts echoed in Charles''s mind. "A Tier 1 Beast Core? I didn''t expect to be this lucky!" Charles smiled, ignoring the wounds from the thorns. A week ago, Charles struggled to face a Level 7 Resurrecting Serpent alone. Now he could defeat a Level 13 ferocious beast. Despite the difficulties, this progress made Charles very happy. If he could defeat this Level 13 ferocious beast, he felt confident he could face Felix too! "See that? This is the power of Mousey!" Next to Charles, a brownish-yellow little flying squirrel spread its wing membranes and circled around him, squeaking continuously. "That huge monster just now, seeing you both in danger! At the critical moment, it was me who stepped in!" "One move, Mimetic Illusion!" "In an instant, the sky darkened, a fierce wind rose, dust swirled, lightning flashed and thunder roared... Under my attack, the enemy was easily defeated..." Watching the little flying squirrel vividly recounting the recent battle, Max''s eyes narrowed with amusement, and it covered its mouth with a paw, chuckling softly. "This place would have fallen apart long ago without Mousey!... So, where are the tasty cookies and nuts?" The little flying squirrel widened its round eyes, staring at Charles and wiping a bit of drool from the corner of its mouth. Seeing Mousey like this, Charles felt his heart melting. Mousey''s loyalty wasn''t very high, and it had a chance to avoid fights. In the recent crisis, Mousey didn''t choose to hide in a safe place but tried to save him. Charles noticed it all. "You''re really silly and adorable..." Charles murmured softly, then took out a bag of nuts from his storage space and tossed it into the air. In an instant, a yellow blur shot out like a cannonball! "The ferocious beasts around here are getting stronger. I need to help Max break through quickly. Otherwise, the experience we''re gaining will just be stored, and our strength won''t improve..." Recalling the intense moment of the recent battle, Charles looked worried. But where could he find the [Polar Cold Spring], the key to Max''s breakthrough? "I''d better ask the teachers at school. They''re knowledgeable and might know." With this thought, Charles took out his phone. There was no signal in the ancient tomb near the bloody pool, and he hadn''t contacted the outside world for a long time. As soon as he clicked into the "Trial Team Group Chat," he saw that there were tens of thousands of unread messages accumulated over a week, impossible to go through all of them. "I seem to have fallen behind. I''ve searched the whole forest and haven''t seen a single classmate. What should I do?" "I heard another team went missing. I''m so scared. Could they all be dead?" "Don''t scare me! What''s the plan for this route? There were never so many accidents in previous years'' trials!" "After entering the middle layers of the ferocious beast mountain range, I can''t beat those ferocious beasts at all. Does anyone else feel the same way?" "It''s not just ferocious beasts! Mosquitoes, rats, poisonous snakes... I''m going crazy. I want to leave this horrible place!" "The problem is, even if we want to go back now, it would take over a week to get out of the mountains. I''ve lost contact with the main group. I won''t survive one night alone." "Whimper... I don''t want to be a Beast Master anymore. I don''t want to die... Whimper..." "..." The chat messages were full of despair. It seemed that while he was in the tomb for a week, many accidents had happened outside. It wasn''t really the Beast Master Guild''s fault for not planning the route properly. Something seemed to have happened in the ferocious beast mountain range, causing some powerful ferocious beasts that were supposed to be deep inside to appear in the outer layers. Charles had already seen several waves of frightened beast migrations. After reading the group chat messages, Charles opened his private messages. Among the dozen or so messages from female classmates, one message from Fletcher caught his attention. "Charles, we reached the designated location and waited for half a day. We didn''t see you, and you didn''t reply to our messages. Have you really given up? We''re heading south toward the bloody pool now. We''ve left some food at the camp. If you see this message, you can go and get it." Seeing the words ''bloody pool'' in the message, Charles immediately felt worried. "Felix and his band of outlaws are near the bloody pool. Going there now is suicide!" Putting away his phone, Charles was about to head toward the bloody pool. The surrounding area was misty, with the sound of flowing water and a cold chill in the air. Despite it being summer, Charles couldn''t help but shiver. Max seemed very excited, suddenly breaking free from Charles''s embrace and rushing toward the water. Charles was amazed. "Is this... the polar cold spring?" Chapter 34 - 34: Advancement! Critical Evolution! At a camp near the bloody pool. A pale, skinny boy, as thin as a bamboo pole, was sitting in front of a pile of phones, methodically removing the trial chips from each one. "Robert, what''s the point of dismantling all those useless chips?" A burly young man applied antiseptic to his wounds, grimacing in pain. "I went through all that trouble to help you kill people, and it''s all for these worthless things?" "Felix, you don''t understand. You do it for money; I do it for trial points. Isn''t this a win-win situation?" Robert chuckled, then took out his phone to check the leaderboard: [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [817 points] 2nd Place: Emily [472 points] 3rd Place: Robert [465 points] ... "Damn it, what kind of monster is Grace! In less than half a month, she''s almost reached a thousand points?" Robert cursed under his breath, crushing the chips in his hand. The leaderboard quickly updated. 2nd Place: Robert [493 points] "Hunting ferocious beasts is such a hassle. It''s dangerous and the points increase slowly. But killing people and taking their points is much easier!" Seeing his points increase by 21, Robert smiled coldly. Thanks to a friend who participated in the ferocious beast mountain trial last year, Robert learned that besides hunting ferocious beasts, robbing other Beast Masters of their point cards could also earn points. Tossing a few gold coins to Felix, Robert mounted his four-winged tiger and prepared to leave. As he reached the camp''s entrance, he suddenly turned around. "Haven''t you found that kid Daniel yet? I paid you 5 gold coins for his head!" Felix hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "We almost had him that night. The first team was nearly wiped out by us, but then we encountered a beast tide... With his strength, there''s no way he survived such a strong beast tide." "Good. I saw in the group chat that Team 7 is also nearing this area. Make sure to keep things clean this time!" After giving a few more instructions, Robert turned and left. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Robert left, Felix looked towards the tent where a middle-aged man in a black coat, smoking a cigarette, was sitting. "Dad, do you think it''s worth all this effort and the risk of offending the entire Lsengard Beast Master Guild for a few gold coins?" The middle-aged man took a drag of his cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. "When I got into trouble in Lsengard years ago, I was set for the gallows the next day. It was Sly who got me out of jail. We share a life-and-death bond." "Besides, we''ve always been in the business of robbery and grave robbing. Are we supposed to be afraid of killing?" The man flicked ash from his cigarette and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, that young man named Charlie, did he survive?" Felix sneered. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve searched the entire area near the bloody pool. There''s no other exit. The tomb has been quiet for the past two days. I''ll go in and loot the treasures tomorrow." Hearing this, the middle-aged man smiled in satisfaction. "Good. You mentioned he''s only a Tier 1 Beast Master but managed to defeat the Lightning Ape. A Beast Master with such incredible talent would be a future threat if we don''t eliminate him now." "Don''t worry, Father. I understand that much." Felix tightened his bandages and stood up from his chair. "I''ve already gathered the nearby men, disguised as ferocious beast hunters. As soon as those trial teams get close, none of them will escape." ... "So cold, it''s freezing!" Near a steaming spring shrouded in white mist, Charles, bundled up in a thick down jacket, squatted in a corner, shivering. It was strange; it was July, the peak of sweltering heat, yet the area around this spring was covered in white frost, colder than a walk-in freezer. "Thank goodness for the system prompt. Otherwise, I would have missed this [Polar Cold Spring]!" Charles smiled to himself, glancing over at Max in the spring. After finding this cold spring, Max had all the materials needed to ascend a tier! However, the process of advancing required time, and it was during this vulnerable period that many high-tier ferocious beasts were ambushed and taken down. To ensure Max''s safety, Charles stayed close by. "While Max is advancing, I can upgrade my [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear]!" Charles retrieved the spear from his storage space. The spear tip, embedded with an ice attribute beast core, gleamed with a faint blue light on one side, while the other side had a normal metallic sheen. Carefully, Charles took out a fire attribute beast core from his storage space, feeling its warmth in his palm. He cautiously embedded the beast core into the reserved slot, and the spear glowed with a vibrant blue and red light, like swimming dragons coiling around it. Gripping the spear tightly, Charles swung it around. With several whizzing sounds, he felt the ice and fire attribute energies swirling around him. [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear [Blue]: Forged from refined steel, a lethal weapon for slaying ferocious beasts, now in its fully completed form. When ice and fire attribute energies are injected simultaneously, it will cause explosive piercing damage.] "Explosive piercing damage?" Charles was puzzled as he read the system prompt. Since bonding with Max, he had gained the ability to harness both ice and fire attributes. He carefully channeled the attribute energies into the spear. The spear began to vibrate... Whizz!!! Before Charles could react, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear shot out of his hand, piercing through a large tree in front of him, leaving a perfectly round hole. "This power is amazing!" Charles exclaimed. He thought being able to penetrate a tree with a three-meter diameter was impressive, but the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear showed no signs of stopping. "Boom!!!" One tree... Two trees... Twenty trees! The spear finally came to a stop after piercing through dozens of trees. "This is ridiculous! It pierced through 26 trees!" Charles was in shock as he pulled the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from a tree trunk hundreds of meters away. Looking back, he saw a perfectly round hole extending from where he stood to the polar cold spring. The tree trunks showed no cracks, indicating the incredible penetrating power of the spear! Such terrifying penetration would likely be too much for even earth attribute ferocious beasts known for their defense. The commotion attracted the attention of those nearby. "Charlie, he''s alive?" "Quick! Kill him!" Seeing the figure in the woods, a few tomb raiders'' faces twisted with malice. Charles was supposed to be locked in a monster-filled tomb by the second-in-command. How did he escape alive? One of them reached for his walkie-talkie, but before he could dial, a fierce wave of air was already stabbing towards his face! He didn''t even have time to react before he was pinned to a tree trunk by the spear, blood streaming down to the roots, pooling into a crimson mess. Charles extended his hand, and the spear, as if it had legs, quickly flew back to him. He pointed its tip at the remaining tomb raiders: "Who else wants to kill me? One by one is too boring. Come at me all at once!" Hearing Charles''s taunting words, two tomb raiders summoned their spirit beasts. Behind the black hexagrams, two Black Iron quality Level 6 ferocious beasts appeared. "We have the numbers and two Beast Masters. His spirit beast isn''t with him. Let''s take him down together!" The tomb raiders, faces filled with viciousness, drew their long knives and charged at Charles along with their spirit beasts. As the four men and two beasts rushed toward him, Charles''s face remained expressionless. This was the first time he had killed since transmigrating to this world, and it seemed much easier to accept than he had anticipated. If others wanted to take his life, then to Charles, killing them was no different from killing a few ferocious beasts. With a light tap of his toes, Charles leapt onto a nearby tree, using the momentum to swing the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear downwards! The tomb raiders didn''t even have time to scream as the spear slashed their throats, blood spurting from their severed carotid arteries like fountains. Looking at the twitching corpses on the ground and the two spirit beasts fleeing in panic, Charles''s face remained expressionless, his heart filled with the thrill of revenge. "The disappearance of these people will definitely attract more tomb raiders. Max is in a vulnerable state right now. If Felix comes, I can escape, but Max would be in danger." After burying the corpses and cleaning up the blood, Charles hurried back toward the polar cold spring. Before he reached the spring, a system prompt sounded [Ding! Your spirit beast Max has successfully advanced! 1500 stored experience points used successfully, current level Lv12!] [Your spirit beast Max triggered a critical evolution during the advancement process. Please choose an evolution route!] Seeing the system screen pop up with four evolution routes to choose from, Charles was overjoyed. "Max evolved during its advancement? And it triggered a critical evolution?!" Chapter 35 - 35: Go to Hell A flash of light appeared, and four option boxes and a countdown timer materialized before Charles''s eyes. [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, learns a new skill, 90% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [B. Random Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, enhances a random skill, boosts a random attribute, 95% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. [C. Designated Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, evolves into an ice and fire demon wolf, 100% success rate. Requirements: 2 Ice Attribute Beast Cores, 2 Fire Attribute Beast Cores, 1 Ice Mountain Lotus Seed, 1 Inferno Core. [D. Critical Evolution]: Quality upgrades to Platinum, evolves into ancient mythical beasts, 75% success rate. If evolution fails, quality remains Gold. "With so many evolution routes, which one should I choose?" Charles felt his decision-making anxiety kick in, especially since almost all evolution routes had a chance of failure! Designated Evolution had a 100% success rate, but unfortunately, Charles couldn''t gather the required materials at the moment. Random Evolution had a high success rate, but the process was too unpredictable, and Charles didn''t dare to gamble. "It''s already triggered Critical Evolution, what am I hesitating for? Let''s go for it! After all, there''s nothing to lose if the evolution fails." Seeing the countdown nearing its end, Charles decisively chose [D. Critical Evolution]! A white light enveloped Max, gradually transforming into a cocoon that tightly encased him! While waiting for Max to evolve, Charles glanced at his phone''s group chat. Fletcher and the others seemed to be in danger and were calling for help from anyone nearby. But with Max in an immobile state due to the evolution, leaving Charles''s protection would mean getting devoured by the surrounding ferocious beasts... Crack A fissure appeared on the cocoon, with bright light shining through. The entire cocoon shattered with a burst, and when Max reappeared before Charles, his demeanor had completely transformed. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv12 [Quality]: Platinum [Description]: Max successfully evolved, and his skills have been enhanced. Currently, he has only three tails. Once he grows nine tails, the ancient mythical beasts will truly manifest. Charles looked at the newly evolved Max. Max appeared to have grown significantly, now the size of an adult. His water-blue eyes were even more clear and bright, and the three fluffy large tails behind him were particularly striking... "Master! Max feels a bit different now!" Max seemed very excited, rushing over to try and leap into Charles''s arms, but ended up knocking him to the ground. "Max, you''ve grown so big that I don''t think I can hold you anymore!" Charles laughed, standing up from the ground and brushing off the dust. Today was truly a joyous day. Not only had he gained a new combat partner, the shadow flying squirrel, but Max had also advanced to level 12 and even triggered Critical Evolution! The ice and fire supreme spear was now in its complete form! Charles''s strength had seen a tremendous boost! Now, not to mention Felix, even if all the nearby tomb raiders teamed up, Charles would be able to put up a fight! After taking another glance at the group messages, Charles put away his phone and said, "Let''s go, it''s time to take revenge on that bastard Felix!" With one man, one wolf, and a tiny figure in the air, the three silhouettes quickly disappeared into the forest. ... "What? You''re telling me that kid Charlie is still alive and even killed four of our brothers?" At the camp near the bloody pool, hearing his subordinate''s report, Felix''s veins bulged with anger, and he crushed the teacup in his hand. He had personally locked Charles in the tomb, intending to feed him to the monsters inside. Who would have thought that kid would escape and now come looking for him? Seeing the second-in-command in a rage, the surrounding tomb raiders were too scared to make a sound. Behind Felix, a middle-aged man in a black trench coat sighed, "I told you before, you should have finished the job thoroughly. Now our enemy has come knocking at our door, hasn''t he?" "What does it matter? Do you really think he can be a match for me?" Felix glanced at the wounds on his body. His anger had caused the wounds to reopen, and blood was seeping through again. Bearing the pain, Felix looked at the subordinate who had just reported to him. "You said you saw his mystical beast evolve?" "Absolutely!" The subordinate nodded vigorously. "Damn it!" Felix found it hard to believe. Mystical beasts with evolution paths were extremely rare. When they triggered evolution, not only did their attributes improve, but their quality could also be enhanced! How could that kid Charlie be so lucky? Felix was already considered a prodigy among the younger generation in Lsengard, but Charles''s display of Beast Master talent truly shocked him. The kid''s talent was terrifyingly exceptional. No matter what, he had to kill him. Otherwise, Felix would never have peace in the future! "You all, go in greater numbers and keep a close eye on his movements. Report any updates to me immediately!" Felix gritted his teeth. Then, putting on his battle armor, he said to the middle-aged man beside him, "Dad, there''s a second-level Beast Master with the seventh squad. I''ll handle it. You take care of things here." The middle-aged man nodded. He had confidence in Felix''s abilities. "We''re planning to reopen the secret passage to the bloody pool ancient tomb today. Hundreds of people from other tomb raiding groups are eager to make a move. I have to keep an eye on them and can''t leave. Be quick!" Felix smiled slightly. "Don''t worry. Just a bunch of high school seniors and that recently promoted vice president of the Beast Master Guilddo you really think I can''t handle them?" ... In a pocket-shaped valley, wide in the middle and narrow on both ends, both exits were already blocked. Fletcher glanced at the dozens of bandits surrounding them, gritting his teeth as he shielded the students behind him. Blood was dripping from his arm. "We will give you all our ferocious beast materials and valuable items. Just don''t harm my students." Fletcher used his longsword to support himself, preventing himself from collapsing. He had heard cries for help in the valley and led his training team to rescue, only to fall into a trap. Faced with the bandits'' assault, several students had already perished, and his mystical beast, the greenwood wolf, had also fallen in battle. "Valuables? The most valuable thing you have right now is your lives!" A voice came from outside the valley, and the surrounding bandits parted to make way. "Second boss, why waste words with him? Let''s just get to it!" "Those girl students look so tender. Let''s have some fun with them before we kill them!" A burly young man came to the front of the group, accompanied by two tigersone blue and one red. "Felix!" Seeing the young man, Fletcher was filled with rage and shouted, "How did the president of the Beast Master Guild raise you? You beast!" Far from being angered by Fletcher''s insults, Felix just smiled indifferently. "Vice President, calm down. After leaving Lsengard, I had no intention of dealing with the Beast Master Guild anymore. But someone has paid for your lives. Should I kill you or not?" The blue and red tigers let out a thunderous roar, causing the surrounding students to tremble with fear. Several students had already been killed. Looking at the corpses nearby, a few timid girls were quietly sobbing. The cloud leopard roared and blocked Felix''s path. Fletcher looked disdainful, "I once thought you were a once-in-a-century genius of Lsengard. Who would have thought you''d turn into a bandit in the ferocious beast mountains? Like father, like son..." Before Fletcher could finish, Felix''s veins bulged in anger, "Old man, go to hell!" "Roar!!!" Felix gave the command to attack, and the two tigers charged at the cloud leopard. Both were melee ferocious beasts, and the fight was brutally fierce. Amidst the roars, Fletcher''s cloud leopard had chunks of flesh torn off, and its body was covered in bloody gashes from the tigers'' claws. Against two opponents, the cloud leopard stood no chance and was quickly defeated, collapsing on the ground, barely breathing. "It''s over, Fletcher. Someone paid for your lives, you can''t blame me!" Felix sneered coldly, standing before Fletcher. He held a dagger in one hand and grabbed Fletcher''s hair with the other. Fletcher''s face turned pale. A Beast Master without his mystical beast was no different from a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He finally understood why the first squad had lost contact. They must have been killed by Felix, likely in this very same place. But even until his death, he couldn''t understand who would be so ruthless to target the Lsengard training team. "I know you''re confused right now. Take those questions with you to hell!" Felix raised his knife, and a flash of white light cut through the air. "No!" "Teacher Fletcher!" "You beast!" The remaining students, who were still alive, had been subdued by the bandits. Seeing Fletcher about to be killed, their eyes were filled with despair. Clang! The long knife struck Fletcher''s neck, producing a crisp metallic sound. Everyone was puzzled by how hard Fletcher''s neck seemed to be, but then they saw that Felix''s knife had hit a ghostly blue supreme spear. "The one who should die is you, Felix." A voice came from above as a figure leaped down from a nearby ridge. A handsome young man, accompanied by a three-tailed demon fox and a small flying squirrel hovering overhead, appeared. Reaching out, the supreme spear returned to his hand. Charles looked at Felix with a cold expression: "Felix, take a good look at who I am! Since you want to kill us, you and these dozens of accomplices around you will be exterminated, not one will be left alive!" "Felix, go to hell!" Chapter 36 - 36: Indeed Strong, But Now Its Mine Seeing someone come to their rescue, the students who had been engulfed in despair now had a glimmer of hope on their faces. However, this hope was quickly extinguished when they saw that it was Charles, turning into deep confusion. Wasn''t Charles supposed to have secretly returned to York? There were even rumors that he had gone back to Lsengard. How could he be here? There were hundreds of bandits around, and Felix was a second-level Beast Master. Even Teacher Fletcher had no solution. Why had Charles come here to court death? The vicious bandits around, seeing that the newcomer was Charles, let down their guard. Even if he managed to kill Rumbling before, it was just a fluke. With so many people around, what could a first-level Beast Master possibly do? "Charles, get out of here, leave now!" Fletcher, with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, looked up at Charles and almost screamed. After a brief glimmer of hope was extinguished, seeing the bandits closing in, Fletcher''s expression towards Charles turned bleak: "He''s a second-level Beast Master; your combat strength isn''t on the same level. You shouldn''t have come to save me. Why are you... so foolish!" "Charles... aren''t you called Charlie?" Shifting his gaze from Fletcher to the handsome young man not far away, Felix''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Hmph, whatever your name is, since you dare to come here, you''ll die with them today!" Felix shouted, charging at Charles with his long knife. "Who lives and who dies, that''s still uncertain." Charles smiled calmly. As he looked at Felix, a system prompt flashed before his eyes. [Name]: Felix [Age]: 24 [Height]: 175 cm [Beast Master Level]: Second Level [Weakness]: Knife wound on the right side of the waist; agile, fears control-type skills. "Being this arrogant despite having an injury?" Charles sighed inwardly, spotting the flaw from the system prompt. Though Felix wore a coat, Charles easily identified Felix''s weakness thanks to the system prompt. He infused ice and fire elemental energy into the ice and fire supreme spear. The spear began to tremble and then shot towards Felix like an arrow. The supreme spear moved incredibly fast, but Felix was also very agile, dodging Charles''s attack with a sidestep, the spear only grazing him and leaving a cut. Already wounded on the waist, Felix''s unhealed injury split open again from Charles''s surprise attack, with fresh blood seeping out. The pain made Felix gasp: "A blue-quality weapon, huh? It seems you gained quite a few treasures in the tomb, didn''t you?" Felix''s eyes gleamed with greed. As long as he defeated Charles, this incredibly powerful weapon would be his! Felix extended his right hand, and a silver six-pointed star appeared before him. Two fierce tigers emerged from the summoning circle. Seeing the fierce blue and red tigers, Charles summoned Max. After all, this was a Beast Mastery World, and powerful mystical beasts were the key to battle! Felix knew that his agility alone wouldn''t suffice. "Max, use the skill Ice Pick Throwing!" Charles commanded through Mind Communication. Cold air gathered around, causing a light snow to fall in the valley. Max''s three tails swayed gently, resembling a snow spirit. Whizz, whizz, whizz Ice crystals formed into the shape of ice and fire supreme spears, shooting out toward Felix''s two ferocious beasts and the surrounding bandits. Felix dodged the ice spears with his agility, but his subordinates weren''t so lucky. Under the barrage of ice spears, more than a dozen fell dead or injured in a blink of an eye. "Good!" "Charles, well done!" Seeing Charles gain the upper hand with two consecutive attacks, the previously disheartened students around him were greatly encouraged. The girls who had been hiding at the back of the group stopped crying, summoning their mystical beasts to join the fight against the bandits. "I underestimated you earlier. You do have some strength. Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, use the skill [Frenzy]!" Felix''s eyes flashed with a fierce light as he commanded his mystical beasts. The fire elements gathered around Felix, and the already robust tigers swelled as if inflated, lunging toward Max. Seeing the enemies closing in, Max didn''t wait for Charles''s command and used its second skill [Bone-Achingly Cold]. Pale flames ignited around them, but the frenzied tigers seemed impervious to pain. Even as ice spears pierced their bodies, they didn''t slow down. Max''s powerful ice skill managed to coat the approaching tigers in a thick layer of frost, attempting to halt their advance. Yet, Felix''s beasts, driven by their frenzied state, charged through the icy barrier, their eyes glowing with relentless fury. Charles quickly assessed the situation. "Max, combine the elements! Use Ice and Fire Burst!" Max''s tails flared with a mixture of ice and fire energy. In an explosive burst, a shockwave of freezing cold and searing heat radiated outwards, colliding with the tigers in a dazzling display of elemental power. The force of the blast sent the tigers reeling back, their frenzied assault momentarily halted. The surrounding bandits, caught in the crossfire, were thrown into disarray, some fleeing in terror, others collapsing from the elemental onslaught. Felix, struggling to regain control of his disoriented beasts, shouted, "Stay focused, you fools! Attack together!" Charles, seizing the opportunity, directed Max for a final strike. "Max, now! Full power Ice and Fire Supreme Spear!" Max concentrated its remaining energy, forming a massive spear glowing with both icy blue and fiery red. With a mighty leap, Max hurled the spear at the two tigers, the elemental weapon piercing through their defenses and striking them down. Felix, seeing his beasts fall, stumbled back in shock and rage. "This isn''t over, Charles! I''ll make you pay!" Charles stood firm, his eyes locked on Felix. "Your reign of terror ends here. Surrender, or face the consequences." The valley echoed with the sounds of battle fading away, leaving only the resolve of a young Beast Master and the determination of his mystical beast standing victorious amidst the fallen. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even more terrifying was the fact that the wounds on the tigers, pierced by the ice spears, were healing at an alarming rate. Seeing the two tigers closing in on Charles, Felix''s face lit up with a smug expression. "With the short-term explosive power of Frenzy, not just you, but many second-level Beast Masters have died at my hands. What chance do you have, boy!" "Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, kill them all!" Seeing Max gradually losing ground in the struggle against the two tigers, Charles rushed in with his supreme spear to assist. "Bang!" When the supreme spear struck the two ferocious beasts, it only produced a dull thud. Apart from causing some superficial wounds, it couldn''t penetrate deeply, and in the blink of an eye, the wounds had already healed. Charles checked the current status of the two tigers. [Frenzy]: Strength and speed gain explosive growth, numbing the pain from wounds, and granting self-healing abilities. The cost is a week of weakness after Frenzy ends. "Felix was indeed considered a genius of Lsengard back in the day, and he does have some skill. This short-term explosive power is indeed frightening," Charles mused. The supreme spear clashed with the tiger claws, sending vibrations through Charles''s arms, making them feel numb. Even Max, who excelled at ranged attacks, was struggling to gain any advantage. "It seems I overestimated you. Earlier, you relied on some gain-by-trickery tactics," Felix sneered. With Frenzy activated, his muscles had swollen, bursting through his shirt, with bulging veins wriggling as if they could break through his skin at any moment. He lifted his long knife and charged at Charles, the blade whistling through the air, sparks flying where the tip met the ground. At a distance of 10 meters from Charles, Felix suddenly leaped into the air, gripping the knife handle with both hands, and swung down at Charles with the momentum. "Die!" Charles looked up, seeing Felix above him, and gripped the supreme spear tightly to defend himself. Clang!!! A heavy sound rang out, and a large cloud of dust rose around them. When the dust settled, Charles had been pushed back over ten meters. At his feet, two deep grooves had formed, clearly the result of dispersing the force of Felix''s attack. In close combat with the frenzied Felix, Charles was at a distinct disadvantage, while on the mystical beast battlefield, Max was also losing ground. Max excelled at long-range attacks, but in this close-quarters fight against two opponents, it was struggling. "Blue Flame, Scarlet Flame, merge and attack!" Felix commanded, using his mystical beasts'' second skillFusion! A red light flashed, and the two tigers on either side of Felix merged into a single creature with two heads and two tails. "Roar!!!" A tiger''s roar echoed! The terrifying aura emanating from the double-headed tiger sent chills down the spines of the nearby students. After the fusion, the double-headed tiger''s strength and speed increased further. Following another failed attack by Max, the tiger''s claws landed heavily on Max. Despite using ice spears to deflect some of the force, Max''s body was still flung like a projectile, breaking all the trees in its path as it flew. Boom! An explosion echoed as a large boulder near Charles was blasted into pieces. "Max, are you alright?" Charles rushed to Max''s side, looking at him worriedly. Max stood up from the rubble, shaking off the debris from his fur. "I used ice to reduce the impact. It''s just some minor injuries." Seeing Felix gain the upper hand in the battle, the surrounding bandits cheered loudly. "You managed to withstand my full-strength attack. I''m quite surprised for a first-level Beast Master," Felix said, approaching Charles with his double-headed tiger and stopping ten meters away. "With your strength, you could have been a valuable subordinate of mine, perhaps even the third-in-command. But you refused." "Thanks, Felix, but without you, how could I replicate such a powerful mystical beast?" Charles sneered, signaling to the cute brown flying squirrel perched on a tree branch. After a ripple of spatial distortion, another double-headed tiger emerged from the shadows of the void. It looked identical to Felix''s mystical beast: one blue head, one red head, and the same robust and tall body. However, this creature''s gaze was filled with ferocity as it looked at Felix and the tomb raiders behind him. Seeing this, Felix was dumbfounded. How could there be another identical double-headed tiger in the world? Moreover, Felix now realized a shocking fact: Charles was also a second-level Beast Master. How had he managed this in just a week? Noticing the disbelief on Felix''s face, Charles smiled calmly. "I know you''re anxious right now, but don''t worry. Save these questions for hell." When the battle started, Charles hadn''t immediately let Mousie join. The mimetic illusion could replicate the enemy''s mystical beast, and Charles naturally wanted to claim this double-headed tiger for himself. Now, Felix had no further use. Pointing the supreme spear at Felix, the bloodstained tip glinted coldly as a murderous intent flashed in Charles''s eyes: "It''s over." "Felix, I told you, I would personally send you to hell..." Chapter 37 - 37: Mushroom Cloud "Mousie, use your illusion to attack. You don''t need to defeat him, just buy us some time," Charles commanded the flying squirrel through Mind Communication. "Squeak!" Seeing the charging double-headed tiger replica, Felix sneered, "It''s just a counterfeit. You don''t think a copy can defeat my mystical beast, do you?" The two identical double-headed tigers clashed, tearing into each other. Using the same skills and moves, they fought intensely, making it hard to tell them apart. Relying on the faint connection with his mystical beast, Felix knew that his tiger had the upper hand in the fight and breathed a sigh of relief. Turning to Charles, Felix smiled confidently. "Is this your trump card? It''s nothing special! You''ve only just barely broken through to become a second-level Beast Master. How could you possibly be my match?" "Who said that was my trump card?" Charles replied with a faint smile as an energy storm of ice and fire began to surge violently behind him. Felix''s smile faded as he saw the swirling energy. "What is this?" Charles didn''t respond. Instead, he focused the elemental energies, merging them into a powerful and destructive force. The wind howled, and the temperature fluctuated wildly as the ice and fire energies collided and fused. "Max, now!" Charles shouted, commanding Max to strike with its full power. Max unleashed its ultimate attack, combining ice and fire into a massive spear of elemental energy, which shot towards Felix with incredible speed. Felix tried to dodge, but the sheer force and speed of the attack were overwhelming. The spear struck him, and an explosion of ice and fire engulfed the area. A mushroom cloud of elemental energy rose into the sky, and when the dust settled, Felix lay on the ground, defeated and severely wounded. Charles approached him, his eyes cold and unforgiving. "This is the end for you, Felix. May you find the answers to your questions in hell." With that, Charles raised his supreme spear and finished the job, ending Felix''s reign of terror once and for all. Feeling the terrifying energy, Felix''s face turned pale, and he instinctively took a step back. Charles''s face was filled with murderous intent, and the chaotic energy stirred up a wind that lifted the bangs from his forehead. "I''ve never used this move before. Today, you''ll be my test subject. Max, activate the skill" "[Energy Bomb]!" Max was enveloped in an eerie glow. Extreme cold and heat gathered behind him, forming a vortex like a black hole, continuously devouring the ice and fire elemental energy from the surroundings. It transformed into a blazing sphere, even brighter than the sun... "Run! Run now!" Sensing the imminent danger, Felix abandoned his mystical beast and the surrounding bandits, sprinting towards the mouth of the valley. However... A flash of white light passed, and before Felix could react, he was incinerated by the searing energy, reduced to a charred husk. Boom! The explosion echoed, and the violent shockwave leveled the surrounding forest. A small mushroom cloud rose from the explosion site... "Letting that bastard Felix die like this, without feeding him to the man-faced spider, is really too lenient," Charles muttered, watching the rising ''mushroom'' with a look of awe. After the mutation, many physical laws of this world had changed. In this Beast Mastery World, there were no nuclear bombs. But Charles had achieved a similar effect, though on a much smaller scale... Looking at the deep crater in front of him, over ten meters deep, and the mushroom cloud, everyone around was stunned. The sound of gasping followed. The surviving students, all around Charles''s age, looked at him with admiration. While they were still struggling with how to defeat a level 5 ferocious beast, Charles had just created a mushroom cloud. Felix was a second-level Beast Master, but Charles had obliterated him with a single move, leaving nothing behind... More and more people nervously approached the giant explosion crater, unable to hide their amazement. No wonder Charles could easily kill the steel-spiked hedgehog a few days ago. With this level of power, he could dominate the entire periphery of the ferocious beast mountains! At that moment, Fletcher staggered to his feet, his eyes wide with shock. He was even more astonished than everyone else around him. Just a week ago, Charles was still a first-level Beast Master. How had he suddenly advanced to the second level in just one week, and defeated Felix, who Fletcher himself couldn''t beat, with a single move? There were many first-level Beast Masters in Lsengard who never managed to advance to the second level in their entire lives. But Charles had done it in just one week. How would those old guys feel if they knew? He looked at Charles incredulously. "Charles, can you tell me what happened to you this past week?" "Uh, well I''m not really sure myself. I just somehow advanced," Charles said, scratching his head in embarrassment. He then recalled the extremely weak Max into his mystical beast space. Charles himself was a bit shocked by the power of the energy bomb. He saw the skill description and thought it looked pretty powerful, so he decided to try it out on Felix. Who could have guessed it would be this ridiculously strong? He glanced again at the skill description in the system prompt: [Energy Bomb]: Gathers ice and fire elements to form a chaotic elemental stream, causing a massive explosion. May harm the user. He used to be puzzled by the "may harm the user" part, but now he finally understood. If not careful, he could blow himself up too! It seemed that this skill should be used sparingly. The backlash was too great; Max had fallen into a deep sleep and who knew how long it would take to recover... Aurora also stared at Charles with wide eyes. She had heard that Charles had left the ferocious beast mountains and felt a bit sad. But now she realized that Charles hadn''t left; he had gone to train and enhance his abilities alone. With such a terrifying rate of improvement, she could sense that Charles would definitely become a highly influential figure in Genosha in the future. Her gaze at Charles now included a bit of admiration. She wanted to go up and say a few words to Charles, but felt a bit shy. Moreover, Charles was already surrounded by many students, and she couldn''t get through. Meanwhile, the dozen or so surviving bandits, after seeing Felix killed by Charles, were already scared out of their wits and were fleeing towards the mouth of the valley in a panic. "These bandits killed so many of our classmates! Don''t let them escape!" Inspired by Charles''s explosive display of power, the previously disheartened training team rallied. A dozen boys grabbed their weapons and chased after the fleeing bandits... ... In the dark forest, the cold moonlight bathed the land, with ferocious beasts occasionally moving through the woods, emitting terrifying roars. But in a clearing within the forest, the atmosphere was peaceful. By the campfire, Charles poked at the wood with a stick, making the fire burn brighter. The meat on the grill sizzled as it cooked. "Charles, I made some beast meat mushroom soup. Would you like to try it?" A girl adjusted her skirt and sat down gently beside Charles. Charles took a sip. The soup was perfectly prepared, with the succulent taste of the beast meat complemented by the delicate flavor of the mushrooms. He couldn''t help but praise it: "Hmm! This tastes really good!" "Re-really?" Aurora''s face turned slightly red upon hearing Charles''s praise. Seeing her expression, a few girls nearby teased, "Aurora, do you like him or something?" "N-no way. Don''t talk nonsense..." As she spoke, Aurora stole a glance at Charles''s reaction and then quickly looked away. She wasn''t sure how she felt herself. Witnessing the brutal deaths of over a dozen classmates today had left a deep psychological scar. If Charles hadn''t arrived at the critical moment, she probably wouldn''t be here now. In the dangerous ferocious beast mountains, she felt that only by staying near Charles could she feel safe. Even though she didn''t say it, her expression revealed everything. And it wasn''t just Aurora. Many girls in the seventh squad had developed feelings for Charles. Seeing Aurora''s actions, one couldn''t help but tease: "Charles is a second-level Beast Master now. After this training, he''ll definitely get into Vendatia Academy in our Vendatia Province." "With Charles''s talent, he won''t be content staying in this small place like Lsengard." Aurora couldn''t miss the mocking tone in their words, and she was well aware of the gap between her and Charles. "He''s probably out of my reach now, isn''t he?" she thought, feeling a bit dejected as she lowered her head. "Ahem!" Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Fletcher cleared his throat. "Everyone, finish your meal and get some rest. Tomorrow, we will enter the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. The real training is just beginning..." Charles ate his ferocious beast meat while listening to Fletcher describe the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. He couldn''t help but admire the resilience of his classmates. Despite just experiencing a fierce battle, with some even sacrificing their lives, they quickly pulled themselves together. No one suggested quitting. Charles had to acknowledge that humans were indeed a tenacious species. In this Beast Mastery World, humans were not at the top of the food chain; they were a vulnerable species. People who survived in this dangerous world might have been accustomed to life and death from a young age, which allowed them to face mortality so calmly. "The mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains... I''m looking forward to it," he thought. ... In the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains, a waterfall cascaded down, forming a clear stream at the base. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thin mist from the waterfall dispelled the summer heat, making Grace feel particularly comfortable. She tested the water temperature with her hand and smiled in delight. She glanced worriedly in the direction of the camp''s lights but ultimately couldn''t resist the lure of the stream... Slowly, she removed her top, revealing smooth, fair skin and long, slender legs, then continued to undress layer by layer... "Little Butterfly, keep watch around and make sure no one comes close." After instructing the azure butterfly to guard the area, Grace relaxed completely and soaked in the stream. Despite being outdoors, she insisted on bathing daily. After spending the entire day battling ferocious beasts, this was the only time Grace could feel a moment of relaxation. She glanced at the points ranking. [Ferocious Beast Mountains Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [1092 points] 2nd: Robert [617 points] 3rd: Thomas [575 points] ... Seeing her points, which were far ahead of everyone else, she smiled contentedly. "Everyone has now entered the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains. This advantage is only temporary. I need to keep pushing," Grace murmured. Before she left, her city lord father had revealed some insider information to her. In half a month, all the mentors would leave. At that time, nearly a thousand students would be without any protection for a month of trial. That would be the true hell on earth! "Charles, what have you been doing all this time? How come you only have so few points?" "This time, just wait to lose. I look forward to the day you bow and scrape before me." Thinking this, Grace suddenly noticed someone had posted a short video in the group chat. Just one look at the video thumbnail made Grace widen her eyes in disbelief... Chapter 38 - 38: Blood-Stained Village Near the bloody pool, in a camp, the atmosphere was dark and oppressive. In the center of the hall, a shattered skeleton had been pieced together, barely resembling what was once a ''person.'' Staring at the gruesome corpse, a middle-aged man was overwhelmed with grief: "Tell me, who killed Felix?" "Boss, it was Charlie... no, it was Charles. He escaped from the tomb and somehow gained some strange power. He... he killed the second boss..." Recalling the terrifying scene in the valley, the few bandits who had managed to escape trembled all over. "A newly promoted second-level Beast Master killed the second boss?" Felix was his son; he knew his strength well. His two mystical beasts, the twin tigers, were both at level 16. They could escape from even a third-level Beast Master, so how could they fall to a newly promoted kid? Tears welled up in the middle-aged man''s eyes. Though he was crying, his voice was chilling: "No matter what despicable means he used, for daring to kill my son, I, Bradley, swear to the heavens" "If I do not tear him limb from limb, I, Bradley, will cease to be human!" Bradley howled towards the sky, the soundwaves infused with elemental energy, startling flocks of birds from the forest. A bandit rushed into the tent, drenched in sweat and panting heavily: "Boss, we used hunting dogs to track from the valley where it happened. We found a camp 50 kilometers away. It looks like it''s Charles and his group." Charles! Hearing the name, a sinister grin spread across Bradley''s face, and the teacup in his hand crumbled to dust. ... At that moment, Charles was soaking in a bathtub. After drinking a bottle of [Regenerating Potion], a gentle glow surrounded him, washing away the fatigue from today''s fierce battle. He glanced at Max sleeping soundly in the mystical beast space and decided not to disturb him. The dangers of the ferocious beast mountains were far beyond Charles''s expectations. This was just the outer layer, and he had already encountered such formidable enemies. Moreover, he was certain that after killing Felix, the bandits would not let him off easily. He checked the points ranking on his phone, and the sip of juice he had just taken almost sprayed out of his mouth. He couldn''t help but curse, "Grace is terrifying! In just over a week, she''s already scored over 1000 points?" This meant that the cumulative level of the ferocious beasts killed by Grace exceeded 1000. Just the thought of it sent shivers down Charles''s spine. "I heard that the top scorer in the training points gets a chance to enter the treasure vault of the three Imperial Capital academies, and everything in there is a treasure." Besides these tangible benefits, the three Imperial Capital academies were the top theoretical research centers in Genosha. Studying there would surely allow Charles to understand more about the mysteries of this world. Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, and Cyber Academy had a long history, with Aredale Academy even having ties to the Genosha royal family. If he could enter one of these top academies, even if Charles found that he could never return to Earth, having such a background would ensure he lived comfortably in this Beast Mastery World. "To enter the three Imperial Capital academies, I need to be in the top six in the points ranking. The next month and more will be a hard fight every day." Already far behind, Charles knew he had to give his all every day from now on. After his bath, Charles played with Mousie for a while before finally falling into a comfortable sleep. ... Meanwhile, 100 kilometers away, not everyone was so comfortable. "Charles killed Felix? How is that possible?" Robert''s phone buzzed incessantly. The ''Trial Team Group'' chat was updating with dozens of messages every minute, all about Charles. In Robert''s mind, Charles was just a follower of Daniel. Without Daniel as his backer, crushing him would be as easy as crushing an ant. But this sudden and shocking news in the group made him very curious about what had happened. So, he posted a message in the group. "I didn''t have time to check the messages today. Can anyone explain how Charles managed to defeat Felix?" Robert''s message quickly garnered many replies. "I''m a survivor from the seventh group. We were surrounded by Felix in the valley today and almost wiped out. It was Charles who saved us." "I''m also from the seventh group. I can testify that even Teacher Fletcher couldn''t defeat Felix, but Charles killed him in one move!" "Are you talking about that traitor Felix from Lsengard? He became a second-level Beast Master three years ago. Are you saying that in less than a week, Charles has also advanced to the second level?" "From the photos you posted, that explosion crater is nearly 20 meters in diameter. Even a fourth-tier ferocious beast couldn''t cause that much damage!" "Judging by your conversation, all I can say is that Charles is truly impressive! It''s undeniable! We''re all the same age, and I''m struggling with level 6 ferocious beasts, while he''s already dominating level 10 and above first-tier ferocious beasts." "Don''t be fooled by Charles''s current low ranking. He''s just keeping a low profile and hasn''t started exerting his full strength yet." "I feel with Charles''s talent, getting into one of the three Imperial Capital academies this year is a sure thing." "Can I switch to your seventh group? I want to be in Charles''s team!" "Does Charles have a girlfriend?" "..." Smack! Before he could finish reading the messages, Robert angrily threw his phone: "Damn low profile, damn not yet exerting his strength, damn Charles..." Robert''s eyes were filled with jealousy. Back in high school, he had a crush on their homeroom teacher, Lily. If it weren''t for Charles transferring to their school, Lily might have been his by now. Last week, before leaving Lsengard, Charles and Daniel had teamed up to trick him into buying a hemostatic powder for 50 silver coins. Thinking about these new and old grievances, Robert was filled with hatred. Charles and Daniel were close. If Charles found out that Robert had anything to do with Daniel''s death, he could be in big trouble. "Charles, you think you''re so great?" "In Lsengard, I''ll make sure you understand the consequences of crossing me, Robert!" He picked up his phone from the ground, its screen shattered. Robert found Bradley''s phone number and sent him the information he had gathered about the seventh group''s upcoming route. ... Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, creating a stifling heat in the forest that made it hard to breathe. A trial team of just over twenty people carefully navigated through the thick woods. At the front of the group, Fletcher urged them to pick up the pace: "Five kilometers ahead, there''s a hunter''s village. It''s a crucial supply point in the ferocious beast mountains. If you need any supplies like drinking water or dry food, you can restock there." It had been a week since they left the bloody pool, and the seventh group had gradually moved into the mid-levels of the ferocious beast mountains, encountering increasingly dangerous beasts, some even above level 10. During this week, they had to fight and travel during the day and remain vigilant at night to guard against beast attacks. Hearing there was a village ahead, the trial team members cheered and asked questions eagerly. "Teacher Fletcher, does the village have guest rooms? Can I sleep on a soft, comfortable bed?" "Only wooden beds." "Teacher Fletcher, is there a supermarket? I haven''t had a drink in half a month. I really want a bottle of chilled juice!" "Only spring water." ... Wearing his heavy Divine Scale Armor, Charles walked in the middle of the group, smiling at the surrounding chatter. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spending a week in that dark tomb made him cherish the time with the main group even more. Additionally, traveling with the main group had another advantage. The materials from ferocious beasts he didn''t need and the miracle drugs he made could be exchanged with classmates for other materials or sold for money. Charles checked his bank balance, and his phone received a text message. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of: 0 gold coins, 102 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] For Charles, there was nothing more delightful than watching his bank balance steadily increase. At this rate of earning, by the end of the training, he could have 1 gold coin! The view ahead gradually opened up, and as they exited the forest, a few rows of thatched cottages came into view. This must be the hunter''s village Fletcher mentioned. The village was small and quite shabby. However, seeing a human settlement in the beast-infested mountains was still a joy. Fletcher politely stepped forward and knocked on the door: "Hello, we are the Lsengard training team passing through. Could we exchange some supplies?" "Lsengard? That''s a long way. Come inside, it''s hot out here," a dark-skinned man called out, inviting the team inside. As Charles was about to enter, he noticed one of the villagers looked very familiar. When he looked closer, a few lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Name]: Uldir [Age]: 36 [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 Seeing this familiar name, Charles almost exclaimed: "You..." Before Charles could finish his sentence, Uldir gave him a significant look and pulled him aside to the well: "Our spring water here is sweet and refreshing, and it''s free. Make sure your classmates fill up before you leave!" Once everyone else had moved away, Uldir lowered his voice: "Charles, you need to leave immediately. The villagers here have all been killed. The people you see are bandits in disguise!" Following Uldir''s gaze into the well, Charles saw it was filled with bodies, the water stained red with blood... Chapter 39 - 39: Absolute Overpowering This horrifying scene made Charles break out in a cold sweat, but he quickly calmed down. He looked at Uldir with some confusion and asked in a low voice, "Uldir, why did you join them? This is a gang of ruthless bandits!" Though his voice was low, Charles''s tone was full of reproach. In his impression, Uldir''s nature wasn''t that bad; otherwise, he wouldn''t be thinking of saving him now. "Sigh, I can''t explain it to you right now. Let''s just say they have something on me," Uldir said with a bitter smile. "Hurry and leave, Bradley is a Level 3 Beast Master. You killed his son Felix a few days ago; he definitely won''t let you go!" "Level 3 Beast Master?" Charles was slightly stunned. He had just recently advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, and the fight with Felix had already been tough. With Max still in a weakened state, encountering a Level 3 Beast Master would mean no chance of victory. However, something was odd. They had decided to come to this hunter''s village to resupply just two days ago and only mentioned it in the trial group. How did Bradley know? Charles looked puzzled. "Is it just a coincidence that Bradley happened to ambush us here?" "I''ve been seeing a stranger frequently entering and leaving Bradley''s camp recently. He might be the one who leaked your whereabouts," Uldir said, his forehead sweating and his heart pounding as footsteps sounded from the nearby huts. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uldir, can you describe him?" Charles asked, lowering his voice even more. "His face is pale, as thin as a stick, riding a four-winged tiger..." Uldir hadn''t finished speaking when the wooden door next to them creaked open. Seeing Charles, a hunter-looking man was first startled and then shouted: "Charles! Charles is here! Catch him, the boss offers 5 gold coins!" The words were like poking a hornet''s nest. In an instant, the bandits who had been hiding in the surrounding straw huts tore off their disguises and rushed out, weapons in hand. "5 gold coins? Let''s see if you have the guts to take it," Charles snorted coldly. He took out the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from his storage space and faced the oncoming bandits head-on. A flash of light passed, and then the Fire Supreme Spear swung. The tip of the spear slashed through the air, and the bandit who had just spotted him had blood spurting from his neck. Hearing the commotion outside, the other members of the Seventh Squad, who were cooling off inside the house, rushed out. These past few days, they had been hiding in the mountains to avoid these bandits'' pursuit. They hadn''t eaten well or slept well, and everyone was already filled with pent-up anger. They didn''t hold back, summoning their mystical beasts and engaging in battle with the surrounding bandits. Fireballs and hail rained down on the bandits, while the melee mystical beasts charged forward for close combat. Even a usually timid girl summoned her mystical beast, a skylark, using its song to provide buffs for her teammates. After nearly two weeks of training, the strength of the entire Seventh Squad had undergone a qualitative leap. Those who could survive the trial were not to be trifled with. After half an hour of fighting, a dozen bandits were dead, while only a few squad members had minor injuries. Suddenly, a roar came from outside the village: "Asshole, today I will tear you to pieces to avenge my son''s death!" In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man with a grim expression appeared in front of Charles. The man wore a black cloak, with a long sword with an ''L''-shaped hilt at his waist, and he glared at Charles with bloodshot eyes. Sensing the formidable aura emanating from the middle-aged man, Charles immediately realized that this must be Bradley, the Level 3 Beast Master that Uldir had mentioned. Before Charles could speak, Bradley drew the three-foot-long ''L''-shaped sword, stomped on the ground, and shot toward Charles, swinging the sword at his head! Almost reflexively, Charles used the Fire Supreme Spear to block the man''s fierce attack "Clang!!" The supreme spear and the blade collided, producing a sharp, piercing metallic sound. The force of the clash sent straw from the thatched roofs flying and falling to the ground. Under this powerful impact, Charles slid back several meters before coming to a stop. In contrast, the man opposite him only took half a step back to steady himself. As Charles looked up at the man, several lines of text appeared on his system''s light screen. [Name]: Bradley [Age]: 51 [Height]: 178 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 3 "What immense power! So this is the difference between a Level 2 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master," Charles marveled silently. With each level a mystical beast advances, the Beast Master''s own attributes also improve. The strength of a Level 3 Beast Master is comparable to a Level 20-29 ferocious beast, while Charles''s current strength is at most equivalent to a Level 12. The gap between them was too large; he was no match for Bradley now. Charles glanced at the shadow not far from him. He only needed to activate the skill [Darkness Cloak] to teleport away. But if he did that, Fletcher, Aurora, and the rest of the Seventh Squad would likely be slaughtered by Bradley. "Well done, big boss!" "Great hit!" "Kill that bastard and avenge the second boss!" Seeing Bradley win the first exchange with Charles, the previously beaten and downtrodden bandits were greatly encouraged, cheering loudly. Bradley cracked his knuckles, producing a series of bone-popping sounds: "You actually managed to block my strike without breaking your arm. I must say, you do have some strength. But your path as a Beast Master ends here!" Bradley extended his right palm, and three silver hexagrams appeared in front of him. Three massive creatures emerged from the summoning array, their enormous bodies blocking out the sunlight. The surrounding thatched huts trembled slightly with their footsteps. "Three mystical beasts... He''s a Level 3 Beast Master!" Seeing these three mystical beasts being summoned, Fletcher''s heart sank. He wasn''t even a match for Felix, let alone Bradley. Fletcher commanded the cloud leopard to stand in front of the students, prepared for a desperate fight. The surrounding students looked at the three summoned beasts with eyes full of despair. With Bradley''s power, killing them would be as easy as crushing an ant. "What should we do... I''m so scared, I don''t want to die!" "Mr. Fletcher, maybe we should hand Charles over. He''s the one who killed Felix" "Shut up! What are you talking about? Without Charles, we would have been dead already!" Amid the chaos of the battle, Charles remained unusually calm. He carefully examined the information about the three mystical beasts, looking for any weaknesses. [Four-Eyed Pit Viper] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 20 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Poisonous Fang Sting, Venom Spray [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 22 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Bone-Cutting Claws, Scorpion Tail Sting [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Vesiculated Toxic Toad] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vesicle Spray, Long Tongue Coiling [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... Charles shook his right hand, which had gone numb from the impact, his brow furrowed in concern. "The gap between Bradley and me is too vast. With such a disparity in strength, he can easily negate the disadvantage brought by attribute restraint." "I need to find a way to enrage Bradley. When he loses his composure, that''s when I can attack his weaknesses!" Charles pondered. Since he couldn''t handle the three Level 20 and above mystical beasts head-on, he had to look for an opportunity to ambush Bradley instead. Though it might not be the most honorable tactic, Charles had never considered himself a noble person. He was willing to use any means necessary to survive. Having formulated his plan, he immediately issued combat orders through Mind Communication: "Mousie, use [Mimetic Illusion] to create a replica of the two-headed tiger and infuriate Bradley!" "Leave it to Mousie!!" "Max, use ice spikes to slow their assault and buy me some time." "Max received!!" The space distorted as Mousie activated its skill [Mimetic Illusion], and a towering figure, five meters tall, emerged from the void. "Roar!!!" The two-headed tiger let out a deafening roar, its bellow echoing through the mountains. "You!!!" Bradley''s pupils contracted sharply as he stared at the all-too-familiar two-headed tiger, his clenched fists cracking. This two-headed tiger was the combined form of his deceased son Felix''s mystical beast. How could he not recognize it? "You bastard, you''re courting death!!!" Thinking of Felix''s mutilated remains, Bradley''s eyes turned blood-red. He issued a battle command to his three mystical beasts: "Attack! Kill them all!" The ground began to tremble as the massive creatures engaged in battle. The vesiculated toxic toad charged forward, grappling with the two-headed tiger in close combat. The four-eyed pit viper unleashed [Venom Spray], aiming to poison the frost wolf. The long-tailed emperor scorpion, the strongest in combat, struggled to move as its segmented exoskeleton slipped on the ice-covered ground, making even walking difficult. "Hmph, do you think you can defeat me this way?" Bradley snorted coldly. In the face of absolute power, any scheme or trick was laughable. His mystical beasts held a dominant 3v2 advantage in their fight, and as for Charles, Bradley intended to finish him off personally. Bradley stomped the ground and shot forward, evading the frost wolf''s ice spike attack, heading straight for Charles. The sound of rushing wind reached Charles. By the time he saw Bradley''s figure, Bradley was already in front of him. The long sword clashed with the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, sending out a shower of sparks. Given the disparity of an entire Beast Master level, Charles had no chance. He was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into a nearby mud hut. "Lightning Demon Ape!!!" A row of thatched huts collapsed under the powerful impact. Bradley had a decisive advantage, and the frost wolf and the two-headed tiger were also losing ground. With a slight smile, Bradley pointed his long sword at the debris in front of him: "It''s over, you bastard." "I will soon show you what it means to beg for life and be denied death!" Chapter 40 - 40: Piercing Strike Just as Bradley was about to advance, the sound of crumbling stones echoed. A hand emerged from the rubble, and a figure climbed out: "I just wanted to see how powerful a full-strength strike from a Level 3 Beast Master is. Turns out, it''s weaker than I thought." When they saw Charles stand up again, all the surrounding bandits were dumbfounded. How was this kid like an unkillable cockroach, taking two of Bradley''s attacks and still standing unscathed? Seeing Charles unharmed, Bradley came to an abrupt halt, his eyes filled with confusion. Charles, of course, noticed Bradley''s bewilderment. Bradley would probably never understand in his lifetime that Charles''s [Storage Space] was filled with a vast amount of recovery miracle drugs. As long as he wasn''t killed in one blow, he could quickly recover. Charles smiled lightly, "Since I withstood your full-strength attack, how about experiencing mine next?" "Hmph, your body is stronger than I thought, but it''s just the final struggle before death!" After a brief moment of shock, Bradley activated his skill [Poisonous Fang Sting]. If brute force couldn''t kill him, then he would poison him to death! Black mist materialized in the air, transforming into two one-meter-long poisonous fangs that shot towards Charles. Seeing the poisonous fangs, Charles didn''t dodge. Instead, he removed his defensive armor. As he took off his [Divine Scale Armor], he instantly felt as light as a feather. During the past half-month of training in the ferocious beast mountains, he had been wearing this close-fitting armor weighing hundreds of kilograms. Now, with the burden removed, he felt almost like he was flying, even his muscles seemed to swell. He could clearly feel his strength and attribute energy manipulation abilities surging! "Bestial Soul Merge!" Charles shouted, and in the distance, Max and Mousie, still fighting, turned into streams of energy and merged with him. The surrounding bandits and the members of the Seventh Squad all looked puzzled. To them, Charles removing his armor in battle seemed like a death wish. Using Bestial Soul Merge at this moment only added to their confusion. Wouldn''t that put him at an even greater disadvantage, facing a 4-on-1 situation? "You actually used Bestial Soul Merge. Do you think that will help you defeat me?" Bradley sneered mockingly. "Then you can try," Charles said, gripping the Fire Supreme Spear tightly. His eyes were cold as he stared at Bradley, the spear''s tip glowing with an intense blue and red light, more dazzling than ever. As Charles spoke, the ice and fire elemental energies around them began to surge violently, converging into the Fire Supreme Spear, forming a vortex of energy. With the continuous influx of energy, the Fire Supreme Spear in Charles''s hand started to grow restless, emitting a sharp metallic hum as if it might break free from his control at any moment. "It looks like some kind of charged attack. I can''t let him continue!" Bradley sensed something was wrong, though he wasn''t too worried. The gap between a Level 2 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master was like a galaxy apart. To him, Charles''s movements seemed like slow motion: "Do you think with your speed, you can hit me? Unless you can teleport." "Congratulations, you guessed right!" As Charles''s words fell, he vanished right under Bradley''s nose, reappearing in the shadow behind Bradley in a breath: "Let me show you the power of my Fire Supreme Spear, enhanced tenfold" "[Puncture Thorn]!" With a loud shout, Charles unleashed the Fire Supreme Spear from his hand. It shot out, carrying a storm of extreme cold and heat, aiming for Bradley''s heart with unstoppable force! Bradley''s focus had been on the rubble in front of him. When Charles suddenly teleported behind him, Bradley was stunned. As the Fire Supreme Spear shot forward, even the space around it seemed to distort. Watching the spearhead hurtling toward him, Bradley''s pupils contracted sharply until they were mere pinpoints... At such speed and close range, there was no possibility of escape! "Bone Cutting Claws!" Reflexively, Bradley''s hands transformed into the hardened pincers of the emperor scorpion, acting as shields in front of him. A crisp sound echoed as Bradley barely had time to react. The Fire Supreme Spear had already pierced through his claws. Such terrifying piercing power! Bradley, as a Level 3 Beast Master, couldn''t confidently achieve this, yet Charles had done it: "You actually" Before Bradley could finish speaking, the Fire Supreme Spear had already pierced through his chest, leaving a hole the size of the spear''s shaft in his body. With a spurt of blood, Bradley fell to his knees in front of Charles, blood gushing from the crimson hole. "This" The bandits and the members of the Seventh Squad, who had been fighting, all stopped. Even the mystical beasts on the battlefield stared in disbelief at the destructive power of Charles''s strike. There was no explosion, no smoke or fire, but everyone was stunned by the sheer piercing power of the attack! Those with good eyesight craned their necks to see the direction where the Fire Supreme Spear had disappeared. A deep hole extended from Bradley''s chest, penetrating dozens of trees before vanishing. Some even saw light from the other side of the hill... One strike to annihilate the enemy, a Fire Supreme Spear that pierced through the mountain! Everyone''s eyes were filled with fear as they looked at Charles. He was just a recently promoted Level 2 Beast Master, who not only withstood a full-strength attack from a Level 3 Beast Master unscathed but also counterattacked and killed his opponent? Such a thing was unheard of, and everyone''s faces involuntarily twitched. They all stood there, staring at Charles in silence, until a minute later, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear flew back into his hand from the air. A strong sense of dizziness swept over Charles. That piercing strike had almost drained all the energy from his body. When physical exhaustion reached a certain level, even taking regenerating potions had no effect. He knew that in a normal fight, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t possibly be a match for Bradley. The only way was to enrage Bradley, making him leave the protection of his three mystical beasts, and when he reached that shadow, using [Darkness Cloak] to launch a sneak attack. This was his only chance! Removing the Divine Scale Armor and using Bestial Soul Mergethis was the strongest attack Charles could muster as a Level 2 Beast Master! Whether it worked or not, he had left it to fate! Looking at Bradley, half-kneeling on the ground just a few meters away, Charles took a step forward, intending to finish him off. But as soon as he stepped out, a strong sense of powerlessness enveloped him, a side effect of [Darkness Cloak]''s [Weakness]. That full-strength [Puncture Thorn] not only drained all the ice and fire elemental energy around but also exhausted all of Charles''s own power. Using the Fire Supreme Spear to support himself, he tried to stand up but ultimately lost consciousness. ... It felt like he was in endless darkness, but suddenly there was a faint light. Charles vaguely sensed that he was lying on a fragrant, soft bed. He reached out and seemed to touch something incredible. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles! You''re awake!" came a woman''s exclamation from beside him. Charles''s eyes snapped open to find himself in a light pink tent, with Aurora sitting next to him, her face flushed as she stared at him. Charles quickly withdrew his hand. Seeing the pot of mushroom and beast meat soup simmering nearby, he realized Aurora must have been taking care of him while he was unconscious. He gave her a grateful look. "By the way, is Bradley dead?" "He seemed seriously injured and was taken away by his men. When you passed out, Mr. Fletcher had us retreat quickly to keep you safe... But you were amazing! That was a Level 3 Beast Master!" Aurora recounted the battle between Charles and Bradley from her perspective, not without some exaggeration of his feats. "Cough, cough, I''m not that great," Charles said, his face twitching slightly. He checked his phone and saw that he had been unconscious for three days and nights. Sitting up in bed, Charles said, "Thank you, Aurora, for taking care of me while I was out. It''s getting late, I should head back." "It''s so late, why don''t you just stay here" Aurora started to say, then quickly realized how that sounded and blushed deeply. "Charles, I didn''t mean it like that. I meant you could sleep in my tent, and I''ll find another girl to bunk with" "No worries, I can set up my tent quickly!" Charles smiled gently and left Aurora''s tent. While setting up his tent, Charles couldn''t help but sigh softly, "I have to say, these girls are really quite adorable." In his previous life in the business world, Charles had seen too many hypocritical people and dealt with those with deep, calculating minds. Now, in this transmigrated life, spending his days with pure-hearted youths made him feel younger. "Was I really too reckless?" Lying comfortably in the bathtub after setting up his tent, Charles couldn''t help but recall the battle with Bradley three days ago, still feeling a bit of lingering fear. This time, he managed to succeed with a lucky sneak attack using [Darkness Cloak], but it was a pity he couldn''t kill Bradley. The next time they met, Bradley would surely be on guard. Bradley''s mystical beasts were just a bit over Level 20, yet Charles had struggled so much. He couldn''t help but worry. In the ferocious beast mountains, there were Level 6 ferocious beasts, and if he encountered one, he would have no chance of survival. However, this battle also made Charles understand why the alchemist profession held such a high status in Genosha. During his fight with Bradley, it was those continuous recovery miracle drugs that allowed him to quickly recover after withstanding two of Bradley''s attacks. "I remember I got two alchemy recipes from the ancient tomb in the Bloody Pool last time. Since we''re starting the mid-layer training in the ferocious beast mountains tomorrow, I should replenish my stock of miracle drugs tonight!" Chapter 41 - 41: Shocking News Charles opened the [Alchemy] tab in his system and saw that two new alchemy recipes had been added. [Miraculous Speed Pill] [Grade]: White-grade miracle drug Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Description]: Travel a thousand miles a day. Increases speed by 50% for 3 hours after consumption. [Ingredients]: 3 miraculous speed herbs, 5 wind mushrooms, 10 feathers of a graceful bird, 1 bottle of regenerating potion, 1 wind attribute beast core [no grade]... [Seduce Potion] [Grade]: White-grade miracle drug [Description]: Colorless and tasteless, enhances sexual desire for both men and women upon consumption. When applied to oneself, physical contact induces aphrodisiac effects on the opposite sex. The effect lasts for 6 hours. If desire is not relieved before the effect ends, it results in heart failure. [Ingredients]: 2 blood deer antlers, 5 epimedium seeds, 10g of pure yang stone, 10g of inner shadow stone... [Would you like to open the alchemy lab?] Charles reviewed the information on the light screen one by one. "The Miraculous Speed Pill looks quite effective. I have all the ingredients needed, so I can make plenty tonight." Currently, his primary means of survival came from the skill [Darkness Cloak] he acquired from Mousie. This skill was incredibly powerful; during his battle with Bradley, it was this very move that allowed him to successfully launch a sneak attack. Unfortunately, the weakness effect after its use was something his current strength couldn''t easily withstand. The Miraculous Speed Pill could boost his speed by 50% during battle, which would certainly catch enemies off guard. It would also be a great skill for traveling quickly in non-combat situations. "Seduce Potion? What the heck is this?!" Seeing the second recipe, Charles couldn''t help but lose his composure. It seemed like some kind of unisex aphrodisiac. "With my handsome and charming looks, there are plenty of young women who would throw themselves at me. I don''t need to resort to such despicable means," Charles muttered to himself, taking a selfie on his phone. Besides, given his strength, this effect would likely be of little use. It must have been a mistake when they built the tomb Why else would Ares''s tomb contain such a thing? Charles had plenty of the materials needed for these two alchemy recipes in his storage space, so without wasting any time, he got to work. "Open alchemy lab!" As soon as Charles spoke, a long metal table appeared out of thin air before him, covered with various metal containers. Having refined over a thousand miracle drugs, he was quite skilled. Even though it was his first time crafting white-quality miracle drugs, it wasn''t too difficult. He carefully adjusted the heat to ensure each ingredient reached its optimal potency. An hour later, as a white light appeared over the alchemy lab, Charles wiped the sweat from his forehead, "It''s done!" After the first successful batch, he could produce them in bulk. Charles continued to work until late into the night, eventually crafting a total of 30 Miraculous Speed Pills. As fatigue set in, his attention shifted to the other alchemy recipe. "Well, it''s a rare white-quality recipe. Might as well use it to practice my skills." Charles followed the recipe to craft a batch of Seduce Potion, then carelessly shoved it into his storage space. "After half a month of hard training, let''s see the results!" Charles glanced at his system''s storage space. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (Blue) [Daily Items]: Camping lantern, bathtub, barbecue grill, solar panel... [Food]: Water (95 tons), steel-spiked hedgehog meat (10 kg), resurrecting serpent meat (30 kg)... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Wolf pelt 1, resurrecting serpent fangs 4... [Beast Cores]: (Level 1) Wood 3, Gold 2, Water 2, Earth 2, Wind 2, Lightning 2, Light 2, Poison 2, Ice 1, Fire 0, Dark 0 [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit root 18, revival flower 9... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 30, Seduce Potion (White) 1, Regenerating Potion (Gray) 25, Hemostatic Powder (Gray) 21 [Common Medications]: Painkillers 165, Fire-Control Elixir 100, Spirit-Replenishing Pill 21, Recovery Plaster 136... [Treasures]: Bronze Sword (Unidentified), Bronze Cauldron (Unidentified)... [Special]: Map Fragment (Unknown) "In the past half month, I''ve gathered quite a bit of ferocious beast materials and medicinal herbs, but the ferocious beast meat supply is running low." In reality, Charles had hunted a fair number of ferocious beasts over the past two weeks, but most of them were too unpalatable. He discarded the meat after collecting the ferocious beast materials. Plus, with three mouths to feed, the ferocious beast meat consumption was high. He didn''t have a single beast core above Level 1. It was already a struggle for him to fight Bradley, so he couldn''t even think about taking on a Level 2 ferocious beast. "What could this map fragment be?" Looking at the piece of parchment in his hand, Charles felt his eyelids getting heavy. ... At dawn. "Wake up!" "Wake up, get up, no more sleeping!" Outside the tent, Mr. Fletcher''s familiar urging voice rang out, though he noticeably lowered his volume as he passed by Charles''s tent. Charles quickly ate some breakfast, gathered his things, and headed to the camp for assembly. As soon as he joined the group, all eyes were on him, and a chorus of voices erupted around him: "Good morning, Charles! You''re finally awake! We were so worried about you while you were unconscious!" "Charles, from now on, you''re my big brother. Do you need me to carry anything for you?" "Charles, do you need a sidekick? Could you help me out later?" Seeing the smiling faces around him, Charles felt a warmth in his heart and responded to each greeting. Initially, he didn''t know any of the members of the Seventh Squad, but after half a month of life-and-death experiences, their bonds had deepened, and he was gradually integrating into this world. "Charles, did you have breakfast? I prepared an extra portion for you..." Aurora, with her hair neatly braided and a hairpin in her bangs, handed him some breakfast when she saw him. Charles had already eaten, but he appreciated the gesture: "Thank you!" Wearing the Divine Scale Armor, Charles had started to keep up with the first tier of the team despite its hundreds of kilograms of weight. "Students, 100 kilometers ahead is our final training destination for the Seventh Squad this timethe [Nine Hell River]," Fletcher''s voice came from the front of the group. As they walked, Fletcher introduced the surrounding area to the trial team. The Nine Hell River, spanning 5,000 meters in width and flowing from the southwest to the northeast, divides the entire ferocious beast mountain range into two parts. The more ferocious beasts mostly live to the east and south of the Nine Hell River. Therefore, the thousand-strong training team from Lsengard set their final camp on the northwest side of the Nine Hell River. "In short, all training will take place on the northwest side of the Nine Hell River. Under no circumstances should you cross the river boundary." At this point, Fletcher paused for a moment, "Today is July 26th. In five days, the teachers will leave the ferocious beast mountains, and you will have to complete the last month of training without any teacher accompaniment." Upon hearing this, the previously lively Seventh Squad fell silent. No one spoke, lost in their thoughts. However, Charles noticed that since Fletcher had announced that they would disband the Seventh Squad and allow everyone to form their own groups for the trial after he left, more eyes were turning towards him. Before the last rays of the sunset faded, Fletcher finally led the Seventh Squad to their final camping site for the trialthe alluvial plain at the junction of Kentish Mountain and the Nine Hell River. Charles glanced around and couldn''t help but admire Fletcher''s choice of location. This plain offered a wide view, mostly covered with low shrubs. The ferocious beasts here were generally below Level 10. Even if dangerous beasts invaded, they could be quickly spotted. The open area also made it easier for group members to assist each other. For those aiming to climb the ranking board and enter prestigious schools, Kentish Mountain provided an excellent training ground. Moving southwest into these mountains would lead them to Level 10, and even Level 20 and above ferocious beasts. By the campfire, Fletcher earnestly reminded the students of survival tips in the wild, repeatedly emphasizing, "No matter what, do not cross the Nine Hell River." The more Fletcher reminded them, the more curious Charles became. He glanced across the Nine Hell River, where the opposite shore was shrouded in darkness, featuring much higher and more treacherous peaks than Kentish Mountain. The craggy mountains loomed like devil''s claws in the dark, watching the river''s other side menacingly. After eating roasted meat by the campfire, a chubby boy suddenly approached Charles and whispered, "Charles, do you know there''s actually a faster way to climb the ranking board than hunting ferocious beasts?" Charles was intrigued, "Oh? What method? Tell me." The boy placed his hand on his neck and made a slashing motion before turning and walking back to his tent. Charles was left wondering whether the boy was giving a warning or had another intention. Killing... can also increase trial points? Charles felt a shiver run down his spine. Watching the chubby boy''s retreating figure, which bore a slight resemblance to Daniel, Charles couldn''t help but worry. Could it be that the boy was... Charles was grateful for the warning, though. Even if he wasn''t deranged enough to harm his classmates, it reminded him of a crucial lessonno one could be trusted in these ferocious beast mountains. People could deceive, and they were far more dangerous than ferocious beasts. "To survive, I can''t fully trust anyone." With that thought in mind, Charles approached his tent and saw Aurora standing at the entrance, looking like she had been waiting for a while. "Charles, I found a depression on the plains with lots of low-level ferocious beasts! No one else has discovered it yet. Do you want to team up and score some points tomorrow?" Aurora asked eagerly. "No, thanks," Charles replied with a slight smile. "Oh... okay." Aurora looked a bit disappointed. Charles is so powerful; he probably isn''t interested in something as trivial as scoring points... ... Night fell, and silence enveloped the camp. Thinking back to what the chubby boy had said, Charles lay in bed, unable to sleep. He picked up his phone and checked the points ranking again. [Points Ranking for Ferocious Beast Mountain Training] 1st: Grace [2385 points] 2nd: Robert [1317 points] 3rd: Thomas [972 points] ... 752nd: Charles [214 points] ... Reluctantly, he scrolled to the last page. 1018th: Daniel [0 points] Not only Daniel, but all 50 members of the First Squad who had entered the mountains three weeks ago still had zero points. The fact that killing for points was possible meant it was tacitly allowed. Who knows how many atrocities were happening in the ferocious beast mountains right now? "Robert, that bastard, he''s definitely capable of this," Charles thought bitterly, glaring at the ''1317'' next to Robert''s name. In his eyes, that number turned blood red, hiding who knows how many lives behind it. "At this rate, forget about the three great academies in the Imperial Capital, I won''t even get into Vendantia Academy in the province." Charles drank a bottle of regenerating potion, instantly shaking off his drowsiness. He put on his Divine Scale Armor and quietly slipped out of the tent. Once the campfire was out of sight, he took a Miraculous Speed Pill and sprinted toward the Nine Hell River... Chapter 42 - 42: Gathering of Experts Under the pitch-black night sky, with a crescent moon hanging above, Charles sprinted all the way to the edge of the Nine Hell River. A thin layer of mist hovered over the river''s surface, and faintly, the roars of beasts could be heard from the opposite bank. "Once I cross the Nine Hell River, I''ll be in the heart of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. I wonder what kind of powerful ferocious beasts I''ll encounter there. It''s quite exciting, really," Charles sighed softly. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range was an area with vague boundaries, and the Nine Hell River could be considered Genosha''s de facto ''borderline.'' The territory south of the Nine Hell River belonged to the ferocious beasts, and even the most experienced old hunters rarely dared to cross the river. However, this also had its advantagesfewer people meant less competition. Charles''s current score had already fallen far behind the others, with Grace leading him by a full 2,000 points. To overtake her in the next month, Charles had to take some risks. "Tonight, I''ll scout the situation on the other side of the river. If it''s favorable, I''ll spend the next month over there," Charles pondered. He took an inflatable rubber boat out of his storage space, placed it in the river, and carefully began rowing towards the opposite bank. As soon as he entered the water, the commotion on the surface attracted some fish, all of which were low-level water-type ferocious beasts similar to piranhas. As long as he didn''t fall into the river, they shouldn''t be able to attack him. The Nine Hell River was 5,000 meters wide, and it took Charles a full quarter of an hour to reach the middle of the river. The wind and waves around him gradually intensified, with several waves splashing over, drenching Charles to the bone. Suddenly, he noticed a massive creature swimming beneath the water''s surface. "What''s going on? What is that thing?" Charles exclaimed in shock. The towering waves around him weren''t stirred by the wind, but by a dragon-like creature beneath the river''s surface. It was swimming right under Charles, and with just a slight flick of its tail fin, it stirred up a tremendous wave on the river! "Woo" "Woo" A deep sound echoed from beneath the water, resembling the call of a whale. As a splash echoed, a colossal creature suddenly leaped out of the waterit was a hydra! [Devouring Serpent] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 59 [Leveling up...] [Quality]: Gold [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Severely Injured [Description]: This is a Level 59 ferocious beast, the Devouring Serpent, which has already gained rudimentary human intelligence. It is currently in the midst of an evolution and is extremely weakened, with three external wounds and bleeding from its chest and abdomen, resulting in a 50% decrease in combat power. Devouring Serpent, with its nine terrifying heads, stared at him. In the darkness, nine pairs of blood-red eyes gleamed ominously. Its deep blue body, streaked with golden stripes, looked extraordinary. Beneath it, currents of water seemed to lift it off the ground, allowing it to float in the air as if it were swimming. A ferocious beast this powerful could probably reduce him to nothing with a mere sneeze. The thought of fighting was completely out of Charles'' mind. As the nine pairs of eyes locked onto him, his scalp tingled with fear, and he was ready to activate [Darkness Cloak] to escape at any moment. "It looks like it''s severely injured, and it''s clearly fleeing from something. But what could possibly have beaten a Level 59 ferocious beast so badly?" Charles wondered in confusion. It was terrifying to even imagine what kind of monstrous existence could do this! Charles swallowed hard. He hadn''t even crossed the Nine Hell River yet, and he was already facing a battle of this magnitude. The idea of crossing to the other side was quickly fadingstrengthening himself was important, but staying alive was even more so! Charles gently moved his oar, preparing to retreat... But at that moment, the previously calm Devouring Serpent suddenly became agitated again. It violently whipped its tail fin and leaped into the air, sending a massive wave tens of meters high crashing down. In front of this colossal creature, Charles was no different from an ant. With one sweep of its tail fin, Charles hadn''t even processed what had happened before he found himself soaring dozens of meters into the air. The next moment, the sensation of weightlessness overcame him, and Charles began to plummet towards the river. On the river''s surface, hundreds of piranhas had already gathered, tightly packed together as they opened their gaping jaws, watching Charles fall from the sky. These were all ferocious beasts below Level 10, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. If Charles fell among them, there wouldn''t be a scrap of him left! In the darkness, just as Charles was about to hit the water, his fall suddenly stopped. A lock of pale blue hair dangled near his ear. She smelled faintly of elegance and freshnessthis was a woman, but before Charles could even catch a glimpse of her face, she gave him a gentle push... A powerful current lifted Charles across to the other side of the Nine Hell River. He stumbled several steps upon landing before finally regaining his balance. "Tha... Thank you!" Charles, still shaken, turned around. In the sky above stood a tall, slender woman holding a green longsword. She must have been the one who saved him. As Charles began to express his gratitude, the next second A flash of sword light cut through the air as the woman transformed into a streak of cyan light, chasing after the direction where the Devouring Serpent had vanished. Lightning Demon Ape!!! An explosion echoed from a mountain peak several kilometers away, and a brilliant blue light illuminated a vast portion of the sky. In that fleeting moment, Charles was horrified to see that the mountaintop had been sliced cleanly in half... The shockwave, mixed with fragments of grass and wood, swept towards him, carrying with it a strong scent of blood as debris rained down to the ground. Charles shook off the bits of debris that had settled on him, his eyes wide with shock. "So this is what a battle between the truly powerful looks like? This is insane..." To be able to force a Level 59 ferocious beast to flee in such a sorry state, Charles speculated that the woman he just saw was at least a Level 6 Beast Master, possibly even a Level 7 Beast Master! A battle of this magnitude was clearly not something Charles could get involved in; even just watching it could easily get him caught up in the destruction. Suddenly, hurried footsteps and voices approached from behind, prompting Charles to quickly hide in a nearby thicket. "Did Vice Principal Emma just head that way?" "It seems so. The explosion just now came from over there. Let''s hurry and catch up." In the blink of an eye, a group of young men and women, riding on Mystical Beasts known as Wind Leopards, rushed past him, heading in the direction where the Devouring Serpent had disappeared. Each of them bore the emblem of Nova Academy, one of the Imperial Capital''s three major academies, and they were mostly Level 3 Beast Masters, with even a Level 4 Beast Master among them. They were clearly here to train in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. Once they had moved on, Charles emerged from the thicket, his face filled with surprise. Who would have thought that the woman who saved him was actually the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital! "That Devouring Serpent was a Level 59 ferocious beast. If I secretly follow them, I might be able to pick up some scraps!" Charles chuckled to himself. A high-level ferocious beast like that would have immense valueeven a piece of its flesh could significantly boost the strength of a Mystical Beast, and it could fetch an astronomical price on the market! Moreover, Charles figured that given the size of such a massive ferocious beast, they wouldn''t be able to carry most of the meat and materials without a storage space like his. There was bound to be plenty of good stuff left behind. Charles carefully suppressed his presence and stealthily followed after them... ... After swallowing the [Miraculous Speed Pill], Charles''s speed surged by 50%. Following the group, he finally arrived at the center of the explosion a few minutes later. The closer he got to the explosion''s epicenter, the more shocked Charles became. The trees within a few kilometers were all neatly severed, and a nearby rocky hill had a smooth cross-section, polished like a mirror. The once colossal Devouring Serpent, with its nine heads, now had only one remaining. The other eight had been severed, with blood gushing out, creating a gruesome sight. In front of the serpent stood a petite woman with pale blue hair tied back by a delicate golden hairpiece. Her face, elegant and captivating, remained incredibly calm. To her, this powerful ferocious beast seemed no more threatening than a lamb awaiting slaughter. "Why do you insist on hunting me down, human woman?" The Devouring Serpent''s last remaining head looked towards the woman and suddenly spoke. Hearing the ferocious beast speak in human language, Charles was momentarily stunned. He recalled that Lily, during one of her theory classes, had mentioned that some high-level ferocious beasts gradually develop human intelligence and can speak. At even higher levels, they can even transform into human form. "Surrender to me and form a contract with me!" The woman''s voice was clear and melodious, her longsword pointed directly at the Devouring Serpent. As Charles looked on, several lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Name]: Emma [Age]: 32 [Height]: 171 cm [Measurements]: 88/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: Seven "It seems she has just recently advanced to a Level 7 Beast Master. Her purpose in coming to the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range must be to tame her seventh Mystical Beast." Understanding the situation, Charles felt a twinge of disappointment. Emma wasn''t here to hunt the ferocious beast, but to subdue it. This meant that his hope of scavenging anything valuable was now dashed. "Human woman, in my era, I, the Devouring Serpent, was the ruler of this Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. To think I would submit to you? Keep dreaming!" The Devouring Serpent roared, sending a flock of nearby birds and beasts scattering in fear. With a soft sigh, Emma slowly raised her longsword. "If you refuse to submit to me willingly, then I shall beat you into submission." sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she lifted her hand, a flash of light appeared, and a six-pointed star summoning circle materialized beside her. Charles quickly counted Emma''s Mystical Beaststhere were six in total. The most striking among them was a blue-ringed octopus of platinum quality! As Emma''s voice fell, the Nine Hell River erupted in turbulent waves. A blue water column shot up into the sky, transforming in the blink of an eye into a towering waterspout, several stories high. Beside her, all six of her Mystical Beasts assumed battle stances. The blue-ringed octopus surged in size until it was as massive as the Devouring Serpent itself. Emma''s power likely rivaled that of a Level 60 ferocious beast, and she was facing an opponent who was on the verge of completing its evolution into a fifth-tier pinnacle-level ferocious beast. This was the first time Charles had ever witnessed a battle of such magnitude! A colossal showdown was inevitable. Instinctively, he took a step back. Suddenly, a voice rang out from another direction in the sky: "I discovered this Devouring Serpent first. Did you think you could tame it without my permission?" A middle-aged man dressed in black robes appeared before Emma in the blink of an eye. The moment he arrived, Charles felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. [Name]: Joshua [Race]: Serpentkin [Age]: 41 [Level]: Lv64 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison A few lines of information flashed before Charles''s eyes, leaving him completely stunned. The Nine Hell River was indeed bustling with activity tonight. The Vice Principal of Nova Academy chasing down a Level 59 ferocious beast, and now, out of nowhere, a Level 64 Serpentkin has appeared! Chapter 43 - 43: Spectators and Drama In the sky above, the two formidable figures faced each other, standing on air. The sheer intensity of their presence made it difficult for Charles to even breathe. A faint black mist enveloped the man, obscuring his features from Charles''s view. With a sweep of his long sleeve, the black mist began to spread, gradually covering a vast portion of the sky. Even the Devouring Serpent, which was on the verge of breaking through to the sixth tier, was utterly terrified by the display. Despite the excruciating pain coursing through its body, it dared not make a sound. Charles shifted his gaze to the other side. The swirling blue vortex had almost drained the Nine Hell River dry, with the riverbed faintly visible. The woman, with a delicate point of her toe in the void, stood atop the towering waterspout. "This Devouring Serpent, with eight of its nine heads already severed by me, is nearly subdued. For you to now claim that you were the first to discover it is rather audacious," the blue-haired woman said, her voice crisp and melodic. Sensing the formidable strength of the newcomer, her tone was measured, lacking any overt hostility. "Audacious?" The man in the black robe let out a cold snort, then pointed to the severely wounded body of the Devouring Serpent. "A month ago, I discovered this Devouring Serpent as it was about to ascend. It barely escaped from me, but not without sustaining serious injuries. Otherwise, do you think you could have defeated it so easily with your strength?" Following the direction of the man''s finger, Charles noticed three black wounds on the serpent''s abdomen. A quick glance at the system''s status for the Devouring Serpent confirmed that it was indeed suffering from serpent venom, likely from the Serpentkin. It seemed the man was telling the truth. However, Emma clearly intended to subdue this ferocious beast and make it her Mystical Beast. Given the high price she must have paid during the pursuit, she was unlikely to hand over the Devouring Serpent now that it was within her grasp. Charles surmised that a fierce battle was inevitable tonight. In the sky above, seeing the woman remain silent, the man slightly softened his stance. "The Serpentkin and Genosha have been at peace for a century. I am not an unreasonable man. How about this: I take the beast core, bones, and scales, and you can have the rest of the materials. What do you say?" "You''ve got it all figured out, haven''t you? Doing nothing and expecting to reap the rewards? But I intend to subdue this Devouring Serpent as my Mystical Beast, not kill it," the woman''s voice echoed coldly from the other side of the sky. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In that case, let''s see if you have what it takes!" The man wasted no more words. His aura surged, and black mist poured out from his body, gradually forming a suit of black armor around him. Wielding a jet-black spear, he swung it through the air, whipping up a fierce gale around him. "If it''s a fight you want, then I''ll give you one," the woman responded calmly, showing no trace of fear. Her six Mystical Beasts circled around her, and as the blue-ringed octopus moved, the Nine Hell River erupted in towering waves, sending water columns hundreds of meters high shooting into the sky. "So this is... the terrifying power of a Level 7 Beast Master?" Charles muttered to himself, drenched from head to toe as the waves pounded against him. Spitting out a mouthful of water, he clung desperately to a nearby giant tree. He stared up at the sky in awe. On one side, a cyan light had spread across half of the heavens, resembling an ocean. On the other, a black storm was brewing, threatening to swallow even the starlight. The sky was like a powder keg soaked in gasoline, ready to explode at the slightest spark. Charles wasn''t too confident in the woman named Emma. Though she was undoubtedly one of the most powerful figures in Genosha, she had only recently advanced to Level 7 Beast Master, roughly equivalent to a Level 61. Moreover, she hadn''t yet tamed her seventh Mystical Beast, which meant her strength was somewhat diminished. As the waves surged, dozens of water columns formed in front of Emma''s Mystical Beast, the blue-ringed octopus. Gradually, they coalesced into a massive water dragon, a hundred meters long, which spiraled toward the man. Wherever the water dragon passed, the ferocious beasts in the forest below scattered in terror, their eyes wide with fear as they fled in all directions. Charles quickly darted back another hundred meters, terrified of being caught up in the water dragon''s wrath. "Fool!" the man sneered as he watched the enormous blue dragon hurtle toward him. Behind him, the storm raged more fiercely, gradually forming an even larger black serpent that charged headlong into the water dragon. In the sky above, the two colossal beasts collided, unleashing a brilliant light that made it as bright as day. Charles shielded his eyes with his hand, barely avoiding being blinded by the intense glare. "Lightning Demon Ape!!!" Moments later, the sound of an explosion roared through the air, accompanied by a shockwave that blasted the trees in the center of the battlefield into splinters, some of which struck Charles. The massive dragon, weighing millions of tons, shattered into countless droplets after the explosion, triggering a brief but intense downpour. The river water from the Nine Hell River surged like a flash flood, sweeping away everything in its path. Countless low-level ferocious beasts were washed into the river by the deluge. It took every ounce of strength Charles had to break free from the floodwaters, struggling to climb onto a nearby hill that stood above the chaos. As he looked up at the two powerful figures locked in battle in the sky, his eyes burned with excitement. This was the first time he had witnessed a battle of this magnitude, and with just a single move, Emma had triggered a localized flash flood. And this was only the beginning. After the water dragon dispersed, the Nine Hell River roared back to life, as water energy began to gather once more in front of Emma, slowly forming into a massive net. [Network of Constraints]! Charles recognized the skill as belonging to Emma''s Mystical Beast, the blue-ringed octopus. The overwhelming waves gradually wove into a massive spherical net, trapping the man inside, leaving no room for escape. The water net began to contract... The black serpent, conjured from the hurricane, along with the man beside it, was quickly ensnared by the web. But in just a blink of an eye, another explosion echoed across the sky, and the once-impenetrable net shattered into a shower of water droplets. A colossal figure, with the upper body of a man and the lower body of a snake, burst free from the net''s restraints. Emma''s two attacks had failed to inflict any harm on the man, but the relentless assault had clearly worn down his patience. Joshua, now revealed in his true Serpentkin form, stood ten meters tall, wielding a black spear. With a powerful swing towards the woman, the black mist around him condensed into a razor-sharp blade. As the wind blade surged forward, even the starlight seemed to warp around it. Watching the attack approach, Emma frowned slightly. Her six Mystical Beasts each activated their defensive skills, gradually forming a water-blue shield in front of her: "Sea Phantom Shield!" As the massive shield solidified, the wind blade was already upon her, crashing directly into the shield. A sharp, grating sound, like metal scraping against metal, echoed from the point where the wind blade met the water shield. Under the force of the collision, Emma began to lose ground, and cracks started to spread across the surface of the shield. "Crack!!!" With a clear, shattering sound, the giant shield exploded into fragments, dissolving into a spray of water droplets that fell like rain once more. Though the water shield had absorbed most of the wind blade''s power, a residual force still broke through, striking Emma in the chest. A stream of crimson blood began to pour from the wound. "It''s over," the Serpentkin man scoffed, lunging toward her with his spear. Injured and under the relentless assault of the man, Emma was clearly struggling to defend herself, retreating step by step in the sky. Blue and black streaks of light clashed repeatedly in mid-air. Emma had already activated her Bestial Soul Merge, unleashing a brief surge of power in a desperate, last-ditch effort. "Lightning Demon Ape!" Shockwaves continuously erupted from the aerial battle, carving deep, bottomless trenches into the mountains and ground below. "Vice Principal seems to be injured. If this continues, something terrible is bound to happen!" "These Serpentkin are truly shameless. They waited until we and the Devouring Serpent were both exhausted from fighting and then swooped in to claim the prize!" "But... if even the Vice Principal can''t defeat him, what can we, just Level 3 Beast Masters, possibly do?" On the other side of the hill, a group of Nova Academy students, who had also taken refuge from the floodwaters, looked up at the sky with worried expressions. They had noticed Charles by now, but their attention was so fixated on the battle above that they completely ignored him. With a blade of foxtail grass between his teeth, Charles silently watched the unfolding drama, almost as if he needed a small chair to settle in and enjoy the show. He could see clearly that Emma was no match for the Serpentkin man named Joshua. In his estimation, she would be defeated in less than a minute. But despite everything, they were both humans, and Charles didn''t want to see Emma killed by a Serpentkin, especially considering that she had saved him on the Nine Hell River just a short while ago. Charles opened the system interface, scanning for any tips on the Serpentkin man''s weaknesses. [Weakness]: Wind attribute abilities rely on absorbing wind energy from the environment to enhance combat power. In windy conditions, his attacks are significantly strengthened. However, if the wind in the environment is cut off, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. "A place without wind..." Charles muttered to himself. The battle was taking place high in the sky, where the wind was strongnaturally an ideal environment for wind-based combat. It was like how a forest benefits wood attributes or a volcano benefits fire attributes. Up in the sky, Emma was being relentlessly pushed back by the Serpentkin man, her body covered in wounds. She had clearly underestimated her opponent. After her exhausting battle with the Devouring Serpent, she hadn''t had time to recover, and now she was clearly no match for this Serpentkin. Just as despair began to creep in, a strange voice called out from the ground below: "Don''t fight him in the air! Get to the ground, or better yet, into the water!" Though the voice was faint, her advanced hearing as a Level 7 Beast Master allowed her to catch even the slightest sound within several kilometers. The words jolted her to the realization that she had made a grave mistake. Why was she fighting an opponent with wind attributes in the air, his domain? Seeing the blue figure plummet toward the Nine Hell River, the Serpentkin man''s eyes flashed with malice as he too descended, though not toward the womanhe aimed straight for the source of that voice: "Boy, you''re asking for death!" Chapter 44 - 44: Bloodline Intimidation Emma slowed her descent, steadying herself just a few meters above the surface of the Nine Hell River. The humid air rushed toward her. All six of her Mystical Beasts were water-based, and the dense water attribute energy around her instantly made her feel as if her combat power had increased by at least thirty percent. If the battle took place in her advantageous terrain, she might not be able to defeat the Serpentkin man, but at least she wouldn''t be at such a disadvantage. However, when she glanced in the direction the Serpentkin was heading, she realized he seemed to be targeting the person who had just given her that crucial advice. Her brow furrowed, and she quickly followed after him... "Boy, do you know you''re courting death?" As the voice reached his ears, the Serpentkin man''s figure had already descended from the sky, landing right in front of Charles. The overwhelming sense of terror and oppression almost made Charles lose his footing. Unlike humans, who rely on contracts with Mystical Beasts to enhance their combat abilities, the Serpentkin tribe relies entirely on building up their own attributes, making their combat power extraordinarily formidable. In the face of such absolute strength, Charles had no chance of victorynot even a sliver. "Damn, I think I''ve gotten in over my head!" Charles cursed under his breath. When he saw Emma being overpowered earlier, he had revealed the Serpentkin man''s weakness. That action had clearly infuriated him. Cold sweat began to bead on Charles''s forehead, but he maintained a calm exterior. He knew that panicking wouldn''t help; if he wanted to survive, he had two options: either stall for time until Emma could rescue him, or find a way to slip into the shadows and use [Darkness Cloak] to escape. Carefully, Charles edged closer to a patch of shadow cast by the moonlight through the trees, all the while trying to divert the man''s attention. "Come on, man, you were just fighting her. I''m just a newly promoted Level 2 Beast Mastersurely you wouldn''t stoop so low as to pick on me?" The moment Charles took a step, a cloud of black mist enveloped him, binding his body as if ropes had tightened around him, rendering him immobile. The mist then lifted him into the air. "Spare me your slippery tongue. If it weren''t for you, that woman would be dead by now. Since you like meddling so much, then die for it!" the man roared, and the black mist behind Charles coalesced into a massive black serpent. The serpent opened its blood-red maw and lunged at Charles, ready to devour him. "It''s over... Am I really going to die here?" Charles''s face paled, and his heart pounded in his chest. The disparity in their levels was so vast that even with the system, he doubted he could withstand the attack. Damn it! If only he had just stayed out of it and watched the fight. What was a small fry like him doing getting involved in a battle between a Level 64 Serpentkin and a Level 7 Beast Master? "Nine Hell River marks the boundarySerpentkin and Genosha are to remain in peace. Must you force my hand to once again flatten Atacama?" A majestic voice echoed through the air, ethereal and omnipresent, as if it came from all directions at once. Behind Charles, a massive figure appeared, towering like a great mountain. Its presence was so immense that it seemed to blot out the stars and moon in the sky. As he gazed upon the towering figure standing several dozen meters tall before him, the Serpentkin man froze in fear. The Serpentkin had an ingrained terror of this ancient war god, Ares, who had never known defeat in battle. "Ares... Ares has been resurrected?" The words slipped out of the Serpentkin man''s mouth almost reflexively. He immediately released his grip on Charles, taking a step back in a desperate attempt to flee. Ares was Genosha''s first war god from a thousand years ago, and in the legendary battle, the Serpentkin Queen Medusa had perished alongside him. His power was unmatched, far beyond anything this Serpentkin could contend with. "Wait, no! Ares was petrified long ago! Hmph, trying to trick me, you little brat!" Upon closer inspection, the man realized the truthhigh above in the air, there was a small brownish creature, and that was the true source of the voice. A mass of black mist formed into a hand and reached out to grab it from the air. "Squeak, squeak, squeak!" "Help, help!" "Let go of me, or... or... could you maybe let me finish the nuts I''ve hidden before you kill me?" The majestic voice vanished, along with the illusion of Ares''s figure. Charles quickly understood that it had been Mousie using its [Mimetic Illusion] skill all along. Though the illusion hadn''t caused any real harm, the brief moment of distraction was enough for Charles to reach the shadows, where he could now activate [Darkness Cloak] and escape at any moment. But if he did, Mousie would be in grave danger... Mousie had risked its life to save him just nowhow could he abandon his partner? Joshua, feeling deeply humiliated by being frightened by such a tiny creature, allowed his fury to take over. The black mist transformed into two large handsone for the human, the other for the beastand he prepared to end both their lives. While Charles hesitated, the black mist wrapped around him once again, the suffocating pressure even more terrifying than the Resurrecting Serpent''s coils from before. His Divine Scale Armor creaked under the strain, clearly nearing its breaking point. Beside him, Mousie''s face had turned red, unable to make a sound. "Pain... it hurts!" Charles groaned. The pain wasn''t coming from where the claws gripped him, but from his neck, where Aria had bitten him before. Blood seeped from the fang-marked wound, and suddenly, a purple light began to envelop him... An ancient and commanding aura emanated from Charles, causing Joshua to feel a shiver run through his soul. He even felt an inexplicable urge to kneel. "Joshua, I told youyou cannot harm him." A voice echoed from behind Charles, but it sounded more like a hallucination. Joshua snapped out of his daze, realizing that the boy before him was the very human the princess had instructed him not to harm that day. "Hmph." Suddenly, Joshua released his grip and vanished into the forest. The moment he disappeared, the massive black claw holding Charles dissipated, and the suffocating pressure lifted. Charles collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. His entire body was drenched in sweat. It was his first time facing such overwhelming pressure from someone above Level 60. Staring in the direction where Joshua had vanished, Charles remained in a state of shock for a long time. "Are you alright?" A voice, ethereal and serene, came from behind him. Before he could fully process what had happened, a slender figure in blue appeared before him, gazing at him with eyes as clear and unperturbed as a still lake. "I''m sorry I was late." Charles looked up, finding himself face-to-face with the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, Emma, for the first time. A Level 7 Beast Masterone of the most powerful figures in all of Genosha, someone even the royal family would show deference toand she was standing right in front of him. As he observed her closely, a sense of awe welled up within him. Although the system had indicated that she was 32 years old, she looked no older than a young woman just stepping into adulthood. He had heard that high-level Beast Masters often possessed a sort of "elixir of life." Her pale blue hair cascaded like a waterfall, her skin was flawless like jade, and her features were exquisitely delicate, carrying an ethereal beauty as if untouched by the mortal worlda fairy-like presence. "Are you hurt?" she asked again, her voice soft and gentle. Charles snapped out of his reverie, realizing he had been staring a bit too long. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "When I heard them say that the Vice Principal of Nova Academy was fighting that black serpent in the sky, I imagined you''d be some... well, an older woman. I didn''t expect to see such a beautiful young lady instead!" At the mention of the word "older," a flash of annoyance crossed Emma''s lovely face, but when he followed it up with "young lady," a faint blush spread across her cheeks. "I''m not exactly a young girl... Actually, I''m... ahem, 20 years old! And thank you for your help earlier. If it wasn''t for your reminder, I might have lost that battle." Recalling the perilous moments in the sky just now, Emma still felt a lingering sense of fear. At that moment, the students who had been watching the battle alongside Charles all rushed over, their faces filled with astonishment. "Was that thing that looked like Ares something you summoned?" "I can''t believe my eyes! That was the Serpentkin who nearly defeated Vice Principal Emma, and you actually managed to drive him away!" "You''re only a Level 2 Beast Master, right? How on earth did you do it?" Surrounded by the curious and chattering female students, Charles felt a bit embarrassed. To be honest, even he didn''t fully understand why Joshua had let him go. There had been a sharp pain in his neck, seemingly from where Aria had bitten him before. But when he checked now, not only had the wound healed, but even the bite marks had completely vanished. "Squeak, squeak!" "That''s right! It was Mousie who summoned Ares just now! You know, the legendary figure who could take on the Serpentkin Queen Medusa one-on-one, of course, he could scare that guy away! No, actually, it wasn''t just scaring him away, it was me, Mousie, who defeated that Serpentkin..." The little brown flying squirrel circled around Charles''s head, enthusiastically recounting its supposed victory. Although only Charles could understand Mousie''s words, its fluffy, adorable appearance quickly captured the attention of the girls around him. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait, stop!" "Let go of me... Only my master can pet Mousie... Oh no...!" Meanwhile, Emma glanced toward the riverbank, noticing that the Devouring Serpent had long since disappeared. "What a pity, we almost had it. I''m injured as well, so let''s return to camp and rest for now. We can resume the search for the Devouring Serpent tomorrow," Emma suggested. Then she turned her gaze to Charles. "This area is extremely dangerous. Why don''t you come with us?" Charles thought it over. Since he planned to train in this area anyway, tagging along with them to get familiar with the terrain seemed like a good idea. Nova Academy was one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital, and getting to know the Vice Principal certainly wouldn''t hurt! As Charles approached, the cloud leopards that served as their mounts began growling, issuing warning sounds. Seeing the cloud leopards, Charles couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. These creatures were far faster than any train! The world he found himself in was at least ten times larger than the Earth he knew, with cities spread out across vast distances. Even high-speed trains would feel sluggish in such a sprawling landscape. Mounting one of the cloud leopards, Charles felt the world around him blur into a whirlwind of motion as the creature dashed forward at incredible speed. Suddenly, Emma appeared beside him, her captivating eyes studying him closely. "I can sense three completely different types of elemental energy within you. How interesting." Emma''s voice was soft, almost drifting on the wind, but it caused Charles to stiffen suddenly. Chapter 45 - 45: The First Law of the Beast Master Charles''s Mystical Beast, Max, possessed both ice and fire attributes, and Mousie had the rare dark attributesomething Charles had never shared with anyone. But Emma was a Level 7 Beast Master. Her combat prowess and perception were far beyond those of ordinary people, so detecting the three different attributes within Charles wasn''t difficult. There was no way for him to hide it. "That''s right. My Mystical Beast, the Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf, naturally possesses both ice and fire attributes, while the flying squirrel has the wind attribute. But why are you suddenly interested in this?" Charles replied, though he wasn''t entirely truthful, concealing the fact that Mousie had a dark attribute. Emma turned her head, her cyan eyes glinting with a strange light. "It seems my theoretical research was correct. There truly are people in this world who can harness multiple elemental powers!" The cloud leopards sped through the forest at a breakneck pace, covering a hundred kilometers in the blink of an eye. Emma, clearly excited, began to explain her "Five Core Theories of the Beast Master" to Charles. As Emma spoke, Charles started to grasp the concepts she was discussing. The first law of the Beast Master Core Theories: The Principle of Energy Annihilation. Typically, a Beast Master can only tame Mystical Beasts of the same attribute; otherwise, the different types of elemental energy within the Beast Master''s body would create chaotic energy currents. This unstable energy could lead to mental instability or even death. However, if a Beast Master possesses exceptionally strong soul power, they might be able to finely control and prevent this energy from becoming chaotic. Emma''s six Mystical Beasts were all water attribute; the Bradley they encountered earlier had three poison attribute Mystical Beasts, and Felix had two fire attribute tigers. In comparison, Charles was indeed unusual. Charles speculated that his soul might be stronger than most because he had lived two lives, but he was still puzzled. "Even though I can control multiple types of elemental energy, I don''t really feel that different from other Beast Masters." Emma had the cloud leopard slow down, then lowered her voice. "What I mentioned earlier was only the first half of the theory. If, during battle, you can control different types of energy and cause them to annihilate each other, you could potentially create an unprecedented and incredibly powerful super bomb." After hearing Emma explain the ''First Law,'' Charles felt as if he''d been struck by lightning, his whole body momentarily frozen in shock. Why does this sound so much like... E=MC^2? Isn''t this essentially the mass-energy equivalence of the Beast Mastery world? Charles finally understood why Max''s skill, [Energy Bomb], which seemed unremarkable at first, could cause such massive destruction, allowing him to defeat Felix in an instanteven producing a mushroom cloud in the process! This world may not have nuclear bombs, but that Energy Bomb is practically the equivalent here! Emma''s explanation suddenly made everything click into place for him. If he could leverage this principle, like collecting pieces of a puzzle, he could ensure that each of his future Mystical Beasts has a completely different attribute: ice, fire, dark, metal, wood, earth, wind, thunder... Wouldn''t that mean he could create increasingly powerful "nuclear bombs"? With such a powerful secret weapon at his disposal, even if he faced enemies far stronger than himself in the future, he would still have a chance to make a desperate stand! Thinking about this, Charles suddenly felt like the future was bright. His Beast Master talent might not be the strongest in this world, but his soul power, forged across two lifetimes, was unique in this world!!! Understanding all of this, Charles looked at Emma with newfound respect. It was no wonder she was the Vice Principal of Nova Academy; to have developed such an astonishing theory was truly impressive. "You mentioned earlier that this is one of the ''Five Core Theories of Beast Mastery.'' Could I ask what the other four theories are?" Charles asked with curiosity. "The other four theories, huh" Emma gracefully leaped onto the nearby grassy area, her skirt fluttering as she smiled gently. "When you pass the entrance exam and become a student under my tutelage at Nova Academy, then I''ll tell you!" Seriously...? If you want to know what happens next, stay tuned for the next episode. Charles was somewhat speechless, having piqued his curiosity, but suddenly stopped talking. But he understood. These theories were likely considered state secrets in Genosha. The fact that Emma had shared even the first law with him was already a great privilege. "The Imperial Capital''s three major academies are indeed filled with hidden talents," Charles thought to himself. Dismounting from the cloud leopard, he followed Emma to a small campsite on the grass. There weren''t many peoplefewer than ten. When they saw Emma return, they quickly gathered around. Among them were seven studentstwo men and five womenand with Emma and Charles, there were nine people in total sitting around the campfire for a late-night meal. Everyone was curious about Charles. After all, it was rather astonishing that a Level 2 Beast Master would dare venture alone into the depths of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range for training. Sitting by the campfire, Charles ate a little and then checked the points leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [2746 points] 2nd Place: Robert [1632 points] 3rd Place: Thomas [1321 points] 805th Place: Charles [214 points] It had only been a day since he last checked, and that prodigy Grace was already nearing 3000 points! "Only one month left. Starting tomorrow, I need to step up my game!" Charles silently motivated himself. Witnessing the battle between a Level 7 Beast Master and a Level 64 opponent today had only strengthened Charles''s resolve to grow stronger. Whether it was to find his parents, unravel the secrets of this world, or even one day find a way back to Earth, he had to emerge victorious in this training! Only then would he have the opportunity to venture beyond Lsengard into the vast world outside. After checking the leaderboard, Charles sent a message to Fletcher, letting him know that he had gone to train in the Kentish Mountains and wouldn''t be returning to the camp for a while. As he put away his phone and was about to set up his tent, a sudden, sharp sound caught his attention, and the group around him became alarmed. "Vice Principal, what''s wrong? Please don''t scare me!" a girl cried out in panic. Charles looked toward the commotion and saw Emma with blood at the corner of her mouth, having already lost consciousness. The seven or eight people around her, although a few years older than Charles, were still inexperienced students. Faced with this unexpected situation, they were clearly panicking. "Move aside," Charles said, stepping forward to examine Emma''s condition. [Name]: Emma [Measurements]: 88/49/77 [Beast Master Level]: Seven [Health]: External Injuries: 6 locations [View Treatment Options] Internal Injuries: 2 locations [View Treatment Options] Original Serpent Poison: [View Treatment Options] Charles quickly reviewed the information. The first two were common injuriesnothing too serious, even the internal injuries were manageable given Emma''s formidable strength as a Level 7 Beast Master. The reason she had coughed up blood was likely due to the serpent poison inflicted by Joshua. "We encountered a very powerful Serpentkin earlier, someone stronger than Vice Principal Lin. The blood is black, which suggests she''s been poisoned by a serpent!" "This original serpent poison might only be treatable back in the Imperial Capital! But even from here to Lsengard, it would take the cloud leopards seven dayslet alone reaching the Imperial Capital." "Ah, what do we do? Please don''t scare us like this!" "Please, Vice Principal, you mustn''t have anything happen to you..." The students around were at a complete loss, panicking as they watched Emma''s condition worsen. Charles gently lifted Emma off the ground and carried her to a nearby tent. "I have a way to treat her, but I need complete privacy. No one can disturb us." "Charles, you can treat the original serpent poison?" The group looked at him with doubt etched on their faces. As they watched Charles disappear into the tent, everyone was skeptical. But at this point, they had no other choice but to trust him, so they waited anxiously outside the tent. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once inside, Charles pulled the tent''s flap closed and carefully laid Emma on the bed. An advanced Beast Master''s body remains frozen in its prime, its most beautiful age, until death. Although Emma was truly 32 years old, her body appeared to be that of an 18-year-old. As Charles inadvertently touched her flawless form, he felt a wave of heat rise within him, but he quickly pushed down any inappropriate thoughts. Following the treatment plan provided by the system, Charles administered a [Hemostatic Powder] to Emma, then gave her some medicine to treat her internal injuries. The blood at the corner of her mouth stopped, but a faint black mist still surrounded her body. The slight furrow in her brow made it clear that she was still suffering from the effects of the serpent poison. The pained expression on her face tugged at his heart. "Treating the external injuries is the easy part. The real problem is the original serpent poison in her system," Charles sighed softly. If he remembered correctly, Joshua was Level 64. To counteract a poison from someone of that level would be nearly impossible without equal or greater strength. At best, Charles could only produce low-quality miracle drugs, which made him doubtful that he could fully cure Emma''s poison. Still, he decided to check the treatment options out of hope. "Hmm?" As Charles glanced at the treatment plan on the screen, he suddenly froze. [Treatment Plan]: Original Serpent Poison. Use the blood of the one who administered the poison to create an antidote; or, have someone with a purer Serpentkin ancient god bloodline prick their fingertip with a needle and gently stroke the affected area. Note: Host''s success rate is 50%. The treatment plan provided two methods for neutralizing the poison. The first one made sense to Charlesit was similar to the conventional methods for treating snake venom in his previous life. But when he saw the second treatment option, Charles''s expression gradually became a mix of surprise and confusion. Chapter 46 - 46: The Wrong Medicine "If treating Joshua''s serpent poison requires a purer Serpentkin ancient god bloodline, why do I have a 50% success rate?" Charles wondered, perplexed. This was the treatment method suggested by the system, so he had no reason to doubt it. But the process... it was definitely unconventional. Charles glanced at Emma, lying on the bed. The thought of having such "close contact" with this beautiful woman made his throat tighten slightly. He retrieved a small needle from his storage space and gently pricked his finger. A faint sting followed, and a small drop of blood emerged. Strangely, as the blood oozed out, his fingertip became surrounded by a faint purple mist. Even more surprising, when he brought his finger closer to Emma''s body, the previously rampant black mist around her began to scatter as if trying to flee. "It''s actually working!" Charles thought in amazement. It seemed the purple energy in his blood had a strong suppressive effect on the Serpentkin''s original poison. Looking at Emma, her clothing was half-draped, revealing her fair skin marred by faint black lines. Her delicate face was slightly contorted from the venom''s effects. He gently removed Emma''s cyan dress, revealing a white, form-fitting garment underneath, though it was torn in several places and stained with blood. "My apologies," he murmured softly. With trembling fingers, Charles carefully reached toward Emma''s undergarment. No longer hesitating, he gently removed the last piece of clothing covering her, and suddenly, a vast expanse of her bare skin was exposed before him. Emma had six wounds in totalthree on her chest and two on her lower abdomen. Charles cursed silently, realizing just how strategic Joshua had been in his attacks, targeting her most vulnerable spots. Gritting his teeth, he cautiously moved his hand closer. As his fingers brushed against her soft, firm skin, Charles felt a shiver run through his entire body. Especially with the added effects of the elixir of life that advanced Beast Masters used, her skin was so smooth and tender that even the finest jade couldn''t compare. Charles''s hands moved carefully over Emma''s flawless body, following the path of Joshua''s woundsfrom the peaks of her chest down to her flat abdomen. Under the influence of the purple energy within him, the black mist surrounding Emma''s body gradually dissipated. "What are you doing!" Just as Charles was absorbed in the soft, comforting sensation, a sudden voice startled him. Emma had woken up, her green eyes glaring at him, filled with anger. Seeing that Emma was reaching for her sword nearby, Charles quickly darted several meters away. "I''m helping you dispel the serpent poison. I didn''t mean anything else. But if you''re really uncomfortable with it, I''ll stop." Clang As he heard the sound of the sword being returned to its sheath, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had reacted quickly enough; otherwise, he might have found himself sliced apart by this woman. Emma''s beautiful eyes glared at him as she hastily covered her chest with her clothes. Waking up to find herself completely naked and being touched by a man, she had shown remarkable restraint by not cutting him down on the spot. She took a moment to assess her condition and was surprised to find that not only were her wounds healing, but the violent black energy within her had also significantly diminished. When she looked at Charles again, the coldness in her gaze had softened. Seeing him about to flee the tent, she softly said, "Don''t go yet Please continue helping me dispel the poison." Though the words were simple, a blush crept onto her face as she spoke. Charles cautiously returned to Emma''s side, looking at this icy beauty with a serious expression. "I''ll continue treating you, but promise me you won''t suddenly decide to cut me down with your sword." Emma nodded, then slowly moved her clothing aside, exposing her full, firm chest without any hesitation right in front of Charles. "Mmhm~" The warmth of the boy''s palm against her chest sent a shiver through Emma''s body, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan. Embarrassed and seemingly annoyed, she warned Charles, "Just focus on dispelling the poison. Don''t get any ideas, and don''t look where you shouldn''t." But the mix of her warning and the faint traces of her breathless voice had an entirely different effect on Charles. Charles was at the height of his youth, and with such an extraordinary beauty sitting naked before him, if he had no reaction, could he even call himself a man? The fact that she was the dignified Vice Principal of Nova Academy, a woman of such high standing, now trembling under his touch, only intensified the contrast, making Charles''s mouth go dry. After about ten minutes of treatment, the black mist within Emma''s body had completely dissipated. However, her fair skin now bore a faint blush, and her body began to grow alarmingly hot. Noticing Emma''s strange condition, Charles grew concerned. "What''s going on? I thought I already dispelled the poison from her body." He quickly checked Emma''s health status through the system. [Health]: Confused state. Affected by a lust poison. If sexual desire is not relieved within six hours, the heart will fail, leading to death. Seeing this message, Charles had a sinking feeling. This looked awfully familiarit was the same effect as the white-tier miracle drug [Seduce Potion] that he had tried making a few days ago. Realizing his mistake, Charles checked his system storage space, and sure enough, the white pill was gone. It must have gotten mixed in with the healing medicine he had given Emma earlier. Emma, now feeling her body burning with an alarming heat, noticed Charles''s distracted expression and quickly pieced together what had happened. Drawing her sword, she glared at him. "You bastard, what did you just make me take?" Clang! Before she could raise her sword fully, it slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. Emma realized she had lost all her strength. Normally, a drug of this level wouldn''t have any effect on her given her power. It must have been something Charles slipped to her while she was unconscious. The thought that this seemingly innocent-looking boy could be so deceitful filled her with deep resentment. "Please... let me explain! This was truly unintentional on my part..." Charles quickly darted to the entrance of the tent, but he knew he couldn''t just leave. If he walked away now, Emma would likely die from heart failure. With a wave of her hand, Emma used the last bit of her strength to set up a barrier around the tent. The water-based barrier ensured that no one outside could hear or see what was happening inside. In her current state, if her students were to see her like this, she would never be able to face returning to Nova Academy. After listening to Charles''s frantic explanation, Emma realized the gravity of the situation. Her options were grimeither lose the virginity she had preserved for years of cultivation, or die from heart failure in six hours. "You despicable rogue... Why would an alchemist like you even research something like this?" Emma gritted her teeth, glaring at Charles with venom in her eyes. She tried to pick up the sword lying on the ground, but her body was too weak to move. Charles, terrified that she might strike him down, suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a barrier around them. Even if he used all his strength, he wouldn''t be able to escape. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Trapped in this small space with a breathtakingly beautiful woman who was looking at him with eyes full of desire, he felt an uncontrollable urge building within him. He realized his vision was starting to blur, and his body was growing uncomfortably hot. Something was definitely wrong. He quickly checked his status: [Charles] [Health]: Confused state. Affected by a lust poison. If sexual desire is not relieved within six hours, heart failure will occur. Charles cursed under his breath, "Damn it! I must have gotten infected with the lust poison when I was trying to dispel Emma''s!" The [Seduce Potion] not only heightened desire but also had the effect of arousing the opposite sex. Damn! I''ve been betrayed by my own concoction! While Charles couldn''t deny that Emma was extraordinarily beautifullikely the dream of countless people in Genoshahe also knew that if he gave in and something happened between them, her personality and power would ensure he wouldn''t live to see another day once she recovered. Charles leaned against the barrier, focusing inward, trying to suppress the raging desire within him. It felt like a fire was burning through his body, and his throat was so dry it felt like it might crack. In his dazed state, Charles felt a slender, fair arm wrap around his neck like a water snake, followed by a slick, soft tongue slipping into his mouth. Holding the delicate, boneless beauty in his arms, her fragrance filled his senses. It was as if a parched desert had finally received rain, quenching the thirst in his mouth as he instinctively responded to the kiss. "Charles, if you take away my purity, I will personally kill you when I regain my senses!" The beautiful woman in his arms briefly regained her clarity and warned Charles. But her gentle voice, laced with breathless gasps, was quickly overshadowed by her lips pressing against his once more. By this time, the fire within Charles had already consumed him, and his desire had overwhelmed all rational thought. Instead of being deterred by Emma''s warning, he felt a spark of defiance. He lifted Emma and gently placed her on the bed beside them. "Today, I''m claiming you, Emma. If you want to kill me afterward, go ahead and try!" Charles''s hand moved down to her lower abdomen, slowly sliding lower, before he suddenly tore away the last piece of fabric between them. Chapter 47 - 47: Forcible Seizure "Could it be your first time?" A fleeting thought crossed Charles''s mind. It wasn''t uncommon for Beast Masters to remain celibate throughout their lives, and considering Emma''s power, there probably wasn''t a man in all of Genosha who could catch her eye. This realization only fueled Charles''s sense of conquest. He gently lifted her long legs, positioning himself, and slowly pushed forward. The tightness was overwhelming, but the intense sensation of being enveloped made Charles moan in pleasure. "It hurts... it hurts!" The once ethereal beauty now lay beneath Charles, her eyes filled with a seductive allure as she gazed up at him, her breathy voice echoing in his ear. Charles, having been quite experienced in his past life, knew that prolonging this would only increase her pain. With a firm thrust, he broke through, feeling a rush of satisfaction as he fully entered her. The untouched depths, never before explored by any man, were now entirely molded to his shape, as Charles claimed her completely. As Charles continued with rhythmic thrusts, Emma''s initial frown from the pain gradually softened, and she began to emit low moans that matched his movements. The once high-ranking Vice Principal of Nova Academy, who had commanded respect in front of thousands, now displayed the vulnerability and allure of a woman beneath him. The intense sense of conquest made Charles''s entire being tremble, his body igniting like a powder keg ready to explode. "Ah... ah... please, be gentle..." Under the influence of the [Seduce Potion], Charles had long lost all sense of reason. The more Emma struggled and pleaded, the more forceful he became. In the confined space of the barrier, there was no Charlesonly a wild, lust-driven beast. ... Outside the tent, near the edge of the barrier, a group of male and female students stood with worried expressions. "It''s been so long, and Vice Principal hasn''t come out yet. Do you think something might have happened?" "Yeah, that Charles is only a Level 2 Beast Master. Can he really be trusted?" It had been five hours since Charles had taken Emma into the tent. Many of the students wanted to go in and check on them, but they were repelled by the water-blue barrier that surrounded the area. Just as everyone was at their wits'' end with worry... Lightning Demon Ape!!! A sudden explosion erupted, and in an instant, the barrier and the tent were reduced to tattered fragments. A figure shot out from the wreckage, followed closely by another in a flash of cyan. The students barely caught a glimpse, but it seemed the two figures were none other than Charles and Vice Principal Emma. The suddenness of the scene left everyone in utter shock. ... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior Emma, I swear I had no control over what happened! If we hadn''t done it, both of us would have died from heart failure!" Charles, now bound by a water-blue rope, was sweating bullets as he spoke. Emma glared at Charles with cold, disdainful eyes, as if she were looking at something utterly repugnant. The audacious boy was speaking as if curing her of the lust poison was his accomplishment, yet she knew full well that the aphrodisiac had been forced on her while she was unconscious. A water-blue energy gradually condensed into a longsword in Emma''s hand, her emerald eyes reflecting a cold, murderous intent. "You stole my purity. Today, I will kill you!" Emma''s voice, usually clear and melodious, now sounded as cold and piercing as ice. "It''s all my fault for being careless! That seduce potion was something I was experimenting withI never meant for it to get mixed in with the healing medicine!" Charles felt utterly helpless. That night, he had been practicing alchemy until late, and in his tired state, he had accidentally misplaced the miracle drug, leading to this disastrous outcome. Seeing the boy''s somewhat pitiful expression, the sword in Emma''s hand trembled slightly. With her strength, it would take just a bit of force to sever his head, but somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. After all, this boy had saved her life twice. Without him, she would have either died under the Serpentkin''s spear or succumbed to the poison. Splat... The sword in Emma''s hand, along with the ropes binding Charles, dissolved into droplets of water and vanished. Her transparent emerald eyes flickered slightly, and her expression became desolate, more forlorn than a firework burning out. With her back to Charles, Emma spoke in a cold, distant voice: "Leave. I don''t want to see you again. And whatever happened today, you must never speak of it. If I hear anything, I''ll make sure you regret it." Watching the lonely figure of Emma as she walked away, Charles felt a deep sadness that he couldn''t quite explain. Although what happened between them was unintentional, he had undeniably become the first man to be with her. Yet now, he wasn''t even allowed to acknowledge their relationship. Perhaps, from Emma''s perspective, as the Vice Principal of Nova Academy, being involved with an unknown, insignificant boy was far from honorable. A Level 7 Beast Master was someone who could stand at the pinnacle of Genosha, a top-tier powerhouse even in the entire Eastern Wasteland. How could she possibly see a mere Level 2 Beast Master like him as anything significant? Returning to the camp, Charles began to pack his belongings, preparing to leave. The surrounding students looked on with regret. "Charles, you just saved Vice Principal from the serpent poison. We didn''t even get a chance to properly thank you, and now you''re leaving so suddenly?" "Yeah, the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range is so dangerous. What if something happens to you out there alone? It''s safer if you stay with us." Charles politely declined the offers from those around him to stay. Emma had already given him the cold shoulder, and no matter how thick-skinned he was, he couldn''t bring himself to linger any longer. After packing up his belongings, Charles waved goodbye to everyone and set off, leaving the camp behind. The depths of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range were too dangerous, so he planned to return to the area near Kentish Mountain to continue his training. Not long after he began walking, he noticed a faint fragrance in the air. Though well-concealed, Charles caught a glimpse of a strand of pale blue hair through the gaps in the leaves. He smiled up at the trees. "What''s this? Still reluctant to let me go, coming to see me off in secret? Just a word of advicewearing a skirt while standing up high isn''t the best idea... easy to flash someone." Before Charles could finish his sentence, a cold gleam struck the tree beside him, cutting down a towering ancient tree with a single blow. "Hmph, women can be so ruthless!" Charles swiftly dodged the falling tree and waved behind him. "Even if a goddess falls to earth and a toad manages to steal a kiss, is there really a need to hunt down the toad to the ends of the earth?" As the sun set, the evening breeze lifted Emma''s long, flowing hair. Watching Charles''s figure gradually disappear into the distance, her expression grew complicated. After a long moment, she sighed softly. The leaves rustled, and the beautiful figure vanished from sight. ... After bidding farewell to the teachers and students of Nova Academy, Charles headed north, returning to Kentish Mountain. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Meeting Emma felt like a dream. During those three days, Charles made his way back to the Nine Hell River, hunting ferocious beasts along the way. If he encountered one he couldn''t defeat, he used [Darkness Cloak] to avoid the battle. In just three days, he climbed over 200 places on the leaderboard. With this intense training, both Max and Mousie made significant progress, their levels increasing to 14 and 13, respectively. Now, even facing some first-tier ferocious beasts above level 15 posed little challenge for Charles. Like the [Long-Tailed Bat] in front of him. [Long-Tailed Bat] [Attribute]: Metal [Level]: 16 [Quality]: Bronze [Skills]: Tail Sting, Whip Strike, Sharp Fang, and Spike [Emotion]: Irritated [Health]: Hungry [Weakness]: Fire attribute [Description]: This is a hungry Long-Tailed Bat that relies on its agile aerial maneuvers to attack enemies, delivering a fatal strike with its long tail when the enemy is exhausted. "Max! Mousie! Attack!" Charles gave the command. Max launched an ice spike attack from a distance, while Mousie projected the image of a long-beaked bird. Under the combined assault of the two Mystical Beasts, the Long-Tailed Bat was quickly defeated. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Long-Tailed Bat] (Lv16 Bronze Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.14) Loyalty +0! Experience +300!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.13) Loyalty +1! Experience +310!] [Acquired Bat Tail Spike 1!] [Acquired Long-Tailed Bat Wings 2!] [...] As the system notifications chimed, the once arrogant spiked bat was reduced to ferocious beast materials and a few hundred experience points. After gathering the materials and storing them in his inventory, Charles''s stomach suddenly growled. "Come on, Max, Mousie, let''s have grilled fish tonight!" At Charles''s suggestion, Max excitedly tried to burrow into Charles''s arms, completely forgetting its current size, and ended up knocking Charles to the ground. The air was thick with humid mist, and in the distance, the sound of waves gently lapping against the shore could be heard. With excitement, the trio made their way to the banks of the Nine Hell River. Even though his [Storage Space] was stocked with plenty of beast meat, Charles occasionally craved something fresh. The wild fish from the Nine Hell River were exceptionally tasty, especially when freshly caught and grilled. Charles set up a grill on a large, flat stone by the riverbank, then prepared the area for fishing. While Mousie preferred nuts over meat, Max was eagerly watching the float on the water, clearly excited to help Charles keep an eye out for any bites. "Sigh!" (Master, the fish has taken the bait!) Hearing Max''s alert, Charles reeled in the fishing line and, sure enough, pulled out a large, wriggling bass. After cleaning the fish and slicing it into fillets, the aroma of grilled fish soon filled the air. Few dared to fish in the depths of the Nine Hell River, so the bass population had exploded. Despite fishing and eating simultaneously, Charles soon found himself completely stuffed. Just as he was about to pack up and call it a night, Max excitedly cried out again, "Master, another fish is on the line!" Responding to Max''s call, Charles quickly grabbed the rod, but this time, no matter how hard he pulled, the catch wouldn''t budge. With years of fishing experience under his belt, Charles was certain that this time he had hooked something big! The fish struggled violently, nearly dragging Charles into the river. "I don''t believe this! I''m a Beast Masterare you telling me I can''t handle one fish?" Charles, determined not to lose, gritted his teeth and pulled with all his might. "Woo woo" A deep, mournful sound emanated from beneath the water, reminiscent of the blue whale calls from his previous lifelow and resonant, with a powerful, penetrating quality. Splash! The water erupted as a massive head emerged from the depths of the Nine Hell River. The colossal head, as large as a small hill, glared at Charles with blood-red eyes. It was only then that Charles realized, with a mix of horror and disbelief, that his fishing hook was lodged in the creature''s nostril... Chapter 48 - 48: The Chase "Sorry for disturbing you!" Charles offered an awkward smile to the giant creature before him, quickly reeling in his fishing line. Then, he turned to Max with a scolding tone, "All you think about is eating, and now lookyou''ve gone and disturbed someone''s rest!" Without wasting another second, Charles grabbed Max and bolted toward the forest. As he ran, he glanced back at the monster''s status panel: [Devouring Serpent] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 60 [Quality]: Gold [Emotion]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Description]: A recently ascended sixth-tier Mystical Beast with enough destructive power to shake mountains. You''ve disturbed its rest, and it is now extremely agitated. After quickly scanning the system''s information, Charles inhaled sharply, feeling a thousand curses surge through his mind. "Of all the places, why do I keep running into this guy?" A few days ago, when he crossed to the southern side of the Nine Hell River, he had nearly been crushed by this very Devouring Serpent''s tail. Now, he was just trying to fish, and here it was again. Its wounds had long healed, and the eight heads that Emma had severed had all regrown. Even more terrifying was that it had now ascended to Level 60, making it even more formidable. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles didn''t even bother looking at its weaknesses or skillsthere was no point. Just one swipe from this creature could turn him into a smear on the ground. "Roar!!!" Recognizing Charles as the one associated with the woman who had cut off its eight heads, the Devouring Serpent became even more enraged. Nine blood-red eyes locked onto Charles, who was scrambling away like an ant. With a thunderous roar, it unleashed a massive blue water column straight at him. Charles sprinted towards the forest, desperately searching for any shadows he could use to activate [Darkness Cloak]. But all around him was a pebbled riverbankno trees, no large rocks, nothing that could cast a shadow for him to escape into. The water column was closing in, the sound of it slicing through the air growing louder. If this sixth-tier ferocious beast''s attack hit him, there wouldn''t even be a bone fragment left. "I''m done for!" Charles cried out in panic. Just as the water cannon was about to strike, a shimmering blue light appeared behind him. The water energy in the air surged wildly, condensing into a massive blue shield. Lightning Demon Ape!!! The water column collided with the shield, producing a deafening explosion. Just as Charles wondered who had saved him, a graceful figure appeared in front of him. Before he could react, the woman embraced him and leapt into the air. The wind roared in his ears as her long, pale blue hair whipped against his face, carrying the pleasant scent of calming flowers. "Emma, are you following me?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Emma''s cold voice cut through the wind. "You''d better keep quiet, or I''ll drop you right into the Devouring Serpent''s maw." Charles glanced over his shoulder and saw the Devouring Serpent soaring through the air behind them, its nine gaping jaws snapping ferociously, which sent a shiver down his spine. But hey, she only said not to talkshe didn''t say anything about keeping his hands to himself, right? He pulled her soft, delicate body closer, and even though Emma was slightly shorter and had a slim figure, she still gave him an overwhelming sense of security. Charles never minded the idea of relying on someone stronger. Who wouldn''t want a beautiful, powerful girl who just happened to be the Vice Principal of one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital? Suddenly, the Devouring Serpent seemed to vanish from sight. The two of them descended like a falling star, landing gently on a stone by the edge of the Nine Hell River. "How long are you planning to keep holding me?" Emma shot him a sharp glare, noticing how he clung to her like a water snake. "Cough, cough... My bad. We were flying so fast, I was afraid of falling," Charles said, quickly releasing her and stepping back a few meters to give her space. "Now that you''re safe, it''s time we part ways. You saved me twice, and I saved you twice. We''re even." Emma turned away from Charles, her gaze fixed on the turbulent waters of the Nine Hell River. Her words cut off whatever Charles was about to say, leaving him momentarily speechless. As he looked at Emma''s graceful figure, Charles couldn''t help but notice that after what had happened between them, there was now an added layer of mature allure beneath her natural elegance. The sunlight filtering through the clouds bathed her fair skin in a soft glow, making her appear almost divine, her ethereal beauty only enhanced by her serene, otherworldly aura. But as the reality of their vastly different statuses sank in, Charles sighed in resignation. She was a Level 7 Beast Master, while he was just a brash young man. What had happened between them was an accident, nothing more. "By the way, weren''t you planning to tame that Devouring Serpent as your Mystical Beast? After going through all the trouble to track it down, aren''t you worried it''ll get away again?" Charles asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. Emma paused, a hint of sadness flickering across her face. "It''s already advanced to the sixth tier. I''ve missed the best chance to tame it. But..." She suddenly lowered her voice, her tone icy. "What does that have to do with you?" Looking at her delicate profile, Charles wiped away the teasing expression from his face and gave a nearly self-deprecating smile. "Emma, you don''t have to talk to me like that. I''ve already explained that the mix-up with the healing potion and the aphrodisiac was purely accidental. But don''t forget, if it weren''t for me, you would have already died from the poison! So don''t look down on me as if I''m beneath you. I owe you nothing!" Seeing the boy who had been all smiles just moments ago suddenly become serious, even lashing out at her, Emma was taken aback, unsure of how to respond. Whether in her family, at Nova Academy, or even within the royal circles of Genosha, everyone treated her with the utmost respect. This was the first time someone had dared to speak to her so harshly! A heavy silence settled over them. As she looked at the stern expression on Charles''s face, Emma finally spoke up, "You''re participating in the entrance trials for the three major academies of the Imperial Capital, right? Considering that you saved my life, I could recommend you for admission to Nova Academy as the Vice Principal. What do you think?" Nova Academy was one of the three prestigious academies in the Imperial Capitala chance like this, she thought, would surely tempt Charles. Moreover, Charles possessed a rare and powerful soul force, allowing him to control three different elemental energies simultaneously. It was an extraordinary talent, and Emma was even considering taking him on as her personal disciple. "No need. In a month, I''ll earn my place in one of the three academies on my own merit." With that, Charles turned and walked away without looking back. As she watched him leave, Emma''s beautiful face showed a flicker of surprise. She wondered if her words had somehow wounded the boy''s pride. "Such a determined young man... I''ll be waiting for you at Nova Academy," she thought to herself. But just as this thought crossed her mind, she heard the sound of water churning behind her. "Roar, roar" Suddenly, the Devouring Serpent, which had previously been left behind, surged forward again, its ear-piercing roar echoing in the air. "Human woman, you ambushed me while I was advancing, nearly killing me! Today, I will tear you to pieces to avenge the loss of my heads!" As the Devouring Serpent reappeared, Emma''s graceful form leaped into the air, transforming into a streak of cyan light as she soared into the sky. Lightning Demon Ape!!! The two beams of light collided in the sky, and the resulting shockwave was so intense that it even distorted the sunlight. The intense battle in the sky sent shockwaves through the forest, causing flocks of birds and herds of beasts to flee in panic. The chaotic stampede of ferocious beasts converged into a beast tide, all desperately escaping toward the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. Standing on a hill near the Nine Hell River, Charles watched the two cyan light beams several kilometers away, constantly clashing and intertwining. Even though he had already witnessed a battle involving beings above Level 60, the scene before him was still profoundly awe-inspiring. However, after observing for a while, Charles began to frown slightly. Though Emma was a Level 7 Beast Master, she had yet to tame her seventh mystical beast, meaning her strength was at best equivalent to a peak Level 6. After the Devouring Serpent advanced to Level 60, it would be incredibly difficult for her to win. Moreover, the Devouring Serpent had an extraordinarily terrifying regenerative abilityunless all nine of its heads were severed simultaneously, it wouldn''t die. Charles secretly hoped that Emma would emerge victorious. After all, the Devouring Serpent was a sixth-tier mystical beast. If Emma didn''t want some of the materials, whatever she gifted him would fetch a hefty price once he brought it out of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. The battle raged from noon to dusk and then continued into the night. The cyan light continued to flash in the sky, and a nearby mountain peak had already been flattened. "Battles of this level are indeed not easily resolved," Charles sighed. He had been watching for so long that he was starting to get drowsy. The massive body of the Devouring Serpent was submerged in the Nine Hell River, continuously absorbing water attribute energy, making its endurance in battle incredibly formidable. As Charles observed, he suddenly noticed something glowing at the bottom of the riverbed. [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss] [Gold Quality]: A spiritual stone formed at the beginning of time, further refined by the constant flow of the Nine Hell River over millennia. It contains the purest water attribute energy, rivaling the value of a sixth-tier beast core. "A gold-quality treasure!" The prompt flashed before Charles''s eyes, instantly waking him from his drowsiness, his eyes lighting up with excitement. The Nine Hell River had once been a bustling waterway, and over the centuries, countless Beast Masters, adventurers, and smugglers had met their end in its depths, leaving behind untold treasures. However, no one dared to dive into the river to search for them, fearing the Devouring Serpent. Now, with the Devouring Serpent occupied by Emma, Charles saw an opportunity. Glancing up at the sky, he figured that the battle wasn''t going to end anytime soon. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to put on his diving gear, then took a deep breath and dove headfirst into the waters of the Nine Hell River. Chapter 49 - 49: The Sunken Treasure The icy, bone-chilling river water rushed towards Charles, jolting him awake. After taking a moment to adjust to the surroundings, Charles began to dive deeper into the water. He had already applied some [beast-driving wine] to his diving suit, and it was starting to take effect. The restless piranhas, who were previously agitated, halted about ten meters away from Charles. Glancing at the dozens of dark, hollow eyes surrounding him, Charles gritted his teeth and quickened his pace. The effect of the [beast-driving wine] dissipates rapidly in water, so he needed to hurry and complete his task. The Nine Hell River was far deeper than Charles had anticipated. The surroundings were pitch black, with only faint glowing spots at the riverbed guiding his way. A few minutes later, Charles discovered a sunken ship at the bottom of the river. The light was emanating from within it. He switched on his flashlight, revealing the iron ship, rusted and covered in river mud and aquatic plants, seemingly telling tales of its former glory. The sight of the ancient ship strengthened Charles'' convictionthis might very well be an old ship that had once transported secret treasures. Charles cautiously scanned the area, ensuring nothing was following him, and then carefully made his way into the ship. After navigating through the long corridor of the ship''s cabin, a spacious storage room came into view. The ship was much larger than Charles had imagined, and beneath the layers of silt, countless treasures were scattered around. In the center of this chamber stood a translucent crystal chest, emitting a ghostly blue glowthe very source of the light. With his experience from the bloody pool tomb, Charles feared the surrounding treasures might be trapped, so he headed straight for the crystal chest in the center. According to the system''s prompt, the [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss] was a golden-quality treasure. Although its purpose was still unclear, Charles guessed it was far more valuable than the ordinary objects around it. Charles cautiously surveyed his surroundings once more, and after confirming there were no guarding ferocious beasts, he slowly approached. As he drew near the crystal chest, the light from the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss grew so bright that Charles could barely keep his eyes open. He also noticed that the water''s energy in the area was abnormally abundant. He focused briefly on the source of the water energy and discovered it all originated from the small, aquamarine spirit stone inside the chest! Crack, crack... A screech pierces the silence,A piercing screech echoed around him, like metal scraping against metal. The entire sunken ship began to tremble slightly. Almost instinctively, Charles turned to look behind him. To his horror, a massive creature had completely blocked the entrance he had just come through. As Charles stared in shock, a series of messages flashed across his system''s interface. [Giant Freshwater Crocodile] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 17 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Wild Collision, Death Roll [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Earth attribute [Description]: This is an adult male Giant Freshwater Crocodile, which has claimed this sunken ship as its home. Your sudden intrusion has made it extremely agitated. It possesses a bite force of up to 50,000 kilograms, strong enough to snap steel. Charles felt a wave of tension wash over him as he read the system''s warning. A Level 17 creature, and it''s even a Gold-quality ferocious beastthis was the first time Charles had ever faced such a formidable enemy. "Damn it, and of all places, it''s in the water. This is definitely the home turf of a water-attribute ferocious beast. Max and Mousie likely wouldn''t stand a chance." In the briefest moment, Charles abandoned any thought of fighting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. After all, his goal was to retrieve the treasure at the bottom of the river, not to engage in a battle. If he could avoid a fight, he would. Charles quickly opened the crystal chest, grabbed the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss, and stored it in his inventory space. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, he swam frantically towards a damaged porthole to make his escape. But the Giant Freshwater Crocodile was a creature of the water, with fins on its limbs and tail. With a mere flick of its tail, it propelled itself toward Charles at breakneck speed. Lightning demon ape! With a resounding crash, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile slammed through the rusted hull of the ship, charging directly at Charles. Its massive jaws gaped wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, capable of shredding anything in their path. The creature was several times faster than Charles, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Its powerful jaws snapped shut, aiming to crush Charles between them Thud! A sharp sound and a crimson sea.With a crisp, sharp sound, blood began to stain the surrounding river water. "Damn it, this thing is nearly impossible to handle underwater!" Charles cursed under his breath. The Ice and Fire Supreme Spear had managed to wedge itself between the two jaws of the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, with the spearhead already piercing into the crocodile''s upper jaw, causing blood to gush out. The two beast cores embedded in the spear were glowing brightly, and the entire spear now radiated a ghostly blue light as it resisted the crocodile''s overwhelming bite force. After a tense standoff lasting nearly a minute, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile suddenly jerked its head, flinging Charles out of its mouth. The blood streaming from its mouth only served to awaken the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s primal instincts. After missing its initial attack, it quickly adjusted its stance and charged at Charles once more. Charles immediately recognized that the Giant Freshwater Crocodile had activated its [Wild Collision] skill! Its body was tougher than steel, and at this depth of nearly a hundred meters, being struck by it would be fatal for Charles. "Max, Mousie, prepare for battle!" Charles commanded through Mind Communication. At the same moment, Mousie was summoned from the Beast Mastery space, using its Mimetic Illusion to create an identical Giant Freshwater Crocodile, which then engaged in combat with the real one. Meanwhile, Max launched ice spikes that, upon hitting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, froze a section of the river water along with part of the crocodile''s body. The Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s attack was thwarted by the illusion Mousie had created. At the same time, the areas struck by Max''s ice spikes began to stiffen. To the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, Charles, with his much smaller stature, seemed like an easy preynothing more than a juicy morsel. But to its surprise, Charles proved to be as stubborn as a porcupine, blocking its attacks and even managing to wound it. As its limbs gradually became numb and more blood poured from its wounds, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile grew increasingly enraged, its eyes beginning to glow a deep, blood-red. Seeing the three figures swimming towards the surface, the Giant Freshwater Crocodile thrashed its tail fin, preparing to unleash its most powerful strike! Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Up ahead! Charles could faintly see the moonlight. With Max and Mousie buying him precious time, he had managed to reach the surface. He burst out of the water, with Max and Mousie following closely behind. Shaking off the river water from his fur, Charles and his two companions sprinted towards the forest, running for their lives... Behind them, the river surged as a massive form leaped out of the water. The colossal creature, nearly ten meters long, broke the surface and instantly blotted out the moonlight above Charles! The Giant Freshwater Crocodile had caught up! The moment it surfaced, Max and Mousie halted their retreat, determined to protect Charles. Despite being outclassed by three to four levels, they did not hesitate to engage the Giant Freshwater Crocodile in battle. Max unleashed its [Bone-Achingly Cold] skill, igniting with a pale, ghostly flame as it clashed head-on with the crocodile in close combat. Mousie projected an illusion of a double-headed tiger to assist Max in the fight. Watching the intense battle unfolding behind him, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. Being near the Nine Hell River, the area was saturated with water-attribute energy, which enhanced the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s strength to some extent. Moreover, the water attribute naturally countered the fire attribute. With this dual advantage, the crocodile quickly gained the upper hand over Max and Mousie. This was a formidable adversary! It was undoubtedly the toughest battle Charles had faced since entering the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. "If this continues, Max will be defeated," Charles thought, gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear tightly. He prepared to unleash his most powerful attack, [Puncture Thorn]! This move was a skill he had mastered during his battle with Bradley. Its extreme piercing power had been strong enough to break through the defenses of a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, so it would certainly be effective against a Level 1 ferocious beast. Although this attack had significant recoil, Charles couldn''t afford to worry about that now. He slowly raised his spear, taking careful aim at the massive creature before him. The surrounding ice and fire attribute energies began to converge into a swirling vortex. After a brief moment of gathering power, the spear shot from his hand with explosive force! The Giant Freshwater Crocodile was closing in fast! The moment it appeared, Max and Mousie ceased their retreat, determined to protect Charles. Despite the 3 to 4 level gap, they didn''t hesitate to engage the Giant Freshwater Crocodile in battle. Max activated its [Bone-Achingly Cold] skill, its body igniting with a pale, ghostly flame, as it engaged in close combat with the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. Mousie, meanwhile, projected an illusion of a two-headed tiger to support Max in the fight. Watching the intense battle raging behind him, Charles furrowed his brow slightly. Being so close to the Nine Hell River, the area was saturated with water-attribute energy, which amplified the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s strength. Moreover, the water attribute naturally countered fire. With these dual advantages, Max and Mousie were quickly being overwhelmed. This was a formidable opponent! It was, without a doubt, the toughest battle Charles had faced since entering the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. "At this rate, Max will be defeated," Charles thought. He tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, ready to unleash his most powerful attack, [Puncture Thorn]! This move was a skill he had mastered during his battle with Bradley. Its extreme piercing power had been strong enough to break through the defenses of a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, so it would certainly be effective against a Level 1 ferocious beast. Though this attack came with significant recoil, Charles couldn''t afford to worry about that now. He slowly raised his spear, carefully aiming at the massive creature before him. The ice and fire attribute energies around him began to converge into a swirling vortex. After a brief moment of gathering power, the spear shot from his hand with explosive force! The spear shot forward at an incredible speed, carrying an unstoppable momentum. It wasn''t until the spear was mere meters away that the Giant Freshwater Crocodile realized what was happening. Its eyes widened in terror, pupils contracting into narrow slits as it faced the oncoming wave of lethal energy. Thud! A crisp sound echoed through the water, clean and decisive. In that moment of absolute penetration, the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear pierced through the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s skull, shredded its internal organs, and burst out from the other side of its body. The searing pain was excruciating. Despite its mountainous size, the crocodile could only thrash and roll in agony. And in that very instant! Max and Mousie struck in unison, their clawswolf and tigerslicing through the crocodile''s throat. Blood gushed from the wound, and the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s lantern-like eyes slowly dimmed as life ebbed away. For over a century, it had roamed the depths of the Nine Hell River unchallenged, yet now, at the end of its reign, it had fallen at the hands of a seemingly weak human boy... "We did it!" Charles exclaimed in triumph, before collapsing onto the ground, gasping for breath. The battle had been unbelievably perilous. If he had been just a moment slower in reaching the shore, he might have found himself inside the Giant Freshwater Crocodile''s stomach by now. [You have defeated the ferocious beast [Giant Freshwater Crocodile] (Lv17, Gold Quality)! [Mystical Beast Max] (Lv.14) Loyalty +1! Experience +500! Your pet Max has leveled up! [Mystical Beast Mousie] (Lv.13) Loyalty +3! Experience +600! Your pet Mousie has leveled up! [...] Chapter 50 - 50: The Fall of a King A series of prompts flashed before Charles''s eyes, and a wave of joy washed over his face. Defeating a Gold-quality ferocious beast had not only given Max and Mousie a level up but also bolstered their strength! "After this battle, Max''s loyalty has increased to 90 points!" Charles recalled reading in the Beast Master Beginner''s Guide that once a mystical beast''s loyalty reached 90 points, it would become absolutely loyal to its Beast Master, willing to follow them through any danger, no matter the cost. A surge of emotion filled Charles''s heart; this wasn''t just a cold, lifeless number. Just moments ago, when faced with danger underwater and a far more formidable foe, Max and Mousie had instinctively chosen to protect him. Before Charles could fully process what had just happened, Max suddenly pounced on him, nuzzling its fluffy head against his body. "Master, wasn''t I awesome in that fight just now?" Charles chuckled as he rolled on the ground with Max a few times, a genuine smile spreading across his face. As Max continued to level up, he could see the growth in his companion. Max''s body was now as large as Charles himself, with three big, fluffy tails swaying behind him, looking even more plush and soft. After playing around with Max for a bit, Charles didn''t forget to praise the little flying squirrel circling overhead. "Mousie, you were amazing too!" "Humph, a fight like that was no challenge for Mousie..." Mousie said, its round little eyes twinkling as it glanced at Charles. "So, do you still have any tasty nuts and cookies?" Charles laughed and pulled out a large bag of nuts from his storage space, tossing it into the air. Mousie''s loyalty had also risen to 74 points, and their teamwork in battle was becoming more seamless. As Charles fed Mousie, he couldn''t resist giving its big, bushy tail a little pat. Just as Charles was about to collect the spoils from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile, a streak of cyan light flashed across the sky, followed by a deafening explosion that reverberated through the air! Under the cyan light, a massive creature with nine heads dominated half of the sky, while on the other side stood a slender, graceful woman. In the sky above, a woman wielded a cyan longsword, surrounded by six mystical beasts that circled her protectively. Among them, a blue-ringed octopus had swollen in size after unleashing its skill, occupying a significant portion of the sky as well. The battle had raged on for nearly six hours, and it was a scene of utter devastation. "Human woman, you have successfully awakened my bloodlust!" the Devouring Serpent roared, blood gushing from its three severed heads. The excruciating pain was driving it into a frenzy. "I''ll say it once moresubmit to me, and I''ll spare your life," Emma''s voice was cold and unyielding. The blue-ringed octopus circled before her, while the outline of a cyan longsword shimmered faintly behind her. "Arrogant woman! You dare think you can tame me as a mystical beast? Dream on!" The Devouring Serpent bellowed, its entire body shrouded in cyan light. Its aura surged, and the waters of the Nine Hell River began to boil, sending torrents of water soaring into the sky. "Crushing Suppression!" With the Devouring Serpent''s command, a massive water sphere, spanning over a kilometer in diameter, suddenly engulfed Emma and her mystical beasts. Moments later, the sphere began to contract violently! "Wind walker!" With a soft chant, Emma summoned a hundred-meter-long cyan sword behind her, drawing in the surrounding water attribute energy until it became a solid entity! The giant sword cleaved through the water sphere, splitting it in two, and the razor-sharp sword energy shot towards the Devouring Serpent! Clang!!! Where the sword energy passed, the very fabric of space seemed to distort. In an instant, it reached the Devouring Serpent, which hastily conjured a protective shield to fend off the woman''s attack. But the shield was effortlessly sliced in half. Lightning Demon Ape!!! With a single stroke, the woman severed five of its heads. The enormous heads fell from the sky into the Nine Hell River, creating massive waves upon impact. Having lost eight of its heads in rapid succession, the Devouring Serpent was now paralyzed with fear, but even more so, it was consumed by confusion. Just moments ago, it had been utterly dominating the battle against this woman. But in the blink of an eye, the tide had turned completely against it. It couldn''t comprehend what had gone wrong. Suddenly, its gaze shifted to the depths of the Nine Hell River, where a ghostly blue light had vanished. The [Heart of the Ninefold Abyss], like a vortex, had continuously absorbed water attribute energy from the world, empowering the Devouring Serpent. However, it now realized that the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss was gone! Without the Heart''s nourishment of water attribute energy, its combat strength had been severely diminished. As the Devouring Serpent briefly scanned its surroundings, it quickly spotted the boy on the shore, eagerly dissecting the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. This human woman had never left its sight, and there was no one else around. Who else could have stolen the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss but that boy? "You wretched brat, you''re courting death!!!" The Devouring Serpent roared in fury, its face contorting with rage as it whipped its tail fins, hurtling towards the boy''s position with a fierce wind-breaking sound. In the instant that the Devouring Serpent was distracted, Emma seized the opportunity to unleash her ultimate move. "Thousand Threads! Annihilation!" A blue hexagram magic circle appeared in front of her, with her six mystical beasts positioned at each point. The water attribute energy converged into an incredibly fine thread. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... On the ground, Charles was completely absorbed in harvesting materials from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile. [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Skin 1!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Tail Fin 1!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Fangs 10!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Blood 500kg!] [Obtained Giant Freshwater Crocodile Meat 1000kg!] With practiced precision, Charles methodically separated all the valuable materials from the Giant Freshwater Crocodile and stored them in his inventory space. Given the immense size of the creature, there was more meat than he could carry, so he carefully selected the choicest cuts from the chest. As he was stuffing pieces of meat into his storage space, a sudden whooshing sound from above caught his attention. Almost reflexively, Charles darted into a nearby shadow, ready to flee at a moment''s notice. Looking up, Charles''s eyes widened as he saw the Devouring Serpent rapidly growing larger in his vision, its massive form bearing down on him. He couldn''t help but wince. He was just an innocent bystander, watching the action from the sidelinesso why was the Devouring Serpent suddenly targeting him? The full-force attack of a sixth-tier mystical beast brought with it an overwhelming pressure that made Charles feel as if he could hardly breathe. Just as he was about to activate [Darkness Cloak], the massive, hundred-ton body in the sky suddenly came to a halt. "What the...?" Charles''s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before him. It was as if time had frozen; the enormous creature hung motionless in the sky. Upon closer inspection, Charles noticed that the Devouring Serpent was entangled in a thin, blue thread. The thread spread like wild vines, and in the blink of an eye, it had tightly bound the creature. The thread continued to constrict, digging into the serpent''s flesh. With great difficulty, the Devouring Serpent turned its head one last time to gaze at the woman in the sky behind it. "Thousand Threads! Annihilation!" At the sound of her voice, the massive body of the Devouring Serpent, along with its bewildered eye, was instantly sliced into countless pieces. Thousands of ferocious beasts simultaneously witnessed the fall of the once-mighty king of the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range. The terrifying spectacle sent a wave of fear through every creature in the mountain range. The forest, which had previously echoed with the roars of beasts, fell eerily silent. Even the cicada chirping noisily near Charles had gone quiet in fear. Moments later, the blood mist from the shattered remains of the Devouring Serpent began to drift down, turning the waters of the Nine Hell River a deep crimson. Countless piranhas swarmed to the surface, eager to feast on the remnants. As the saying goes, "When a whale falls, all life prospers." "What a waste! What a terrible waste!" Charles rushed to the edge of the Nine Hell River, watching in frustration as the chunks of meat floated downstream. He was so upset he nearly cursed aloud. This was a sixth-tier ferocious beast! Even its meat, let alone its blood, would fetch a fortune at any auction. But now, with everything shredded and washed away into the Nine Hell River, he hadn''t even managed to salvage a single scrap! "Ah well, at least I''ve got that big crocodile as a consolation prize. That should still bring in a decent amount of money." Charles sighed, a bit deflated, as he got up from the ground. He had discovered an incredible golden treasure during his dive into the sunken ship in the Nine Hell River. No matter how he looked at it, it was a massive win for him! As Charles was lost in thought, a figure quietly descended behind him. He snapped out of his reverie and found himself locking eyes with a captivating gaze. The woman wore a cyan gown that accentuated her graceful figure. Her long, pale blue hair was tied back with an intricate golden hairpin, and her stunningly beautiful face was cold as ice. Despite the breathtaking beauty standing before him, Charles felt no trace of desire. After witnessing the death of the Devouring Serpent at her hands, seeing Emma again filled him with unease. "Congratulations!" Charles forced a grin, quickly averting his gaze from the longsword in Emma''s hand as he took a half-step back. "I still need to continue my training in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, so let''s part ways here, shall we?" "Give me the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss," Emma''s voice was icy and unyielding. Charles froze for a moment before feigning ignorance. "The Heart of the Ninefold Abyss? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Whoosh! Before Charles could react, Emma was suddenly right in front of him, her longsword pressed against his throat. Her tone was almost commanding, and droplets of fresh blood dripped from the cyan blade. "You can leave if you wish, but hand over whatever you just found at the bottom of the Nine Hell River first." The Heart of the Ninefold Abyss was a treasure Charles had risked his life to obtainthere was no way he would simply hand it over. Yet, Emma was a seventh-tier Beast Master, and facing her, Charles knew he didn''t stand a chance. Chapter 51 - 51: The Bargain In the cold moonlight, Emma appeared as if she were draped in a thin veil, her long blue hair flowing gracefully down her back. Her face was ethereally beautiful, aloof and proud. But Charles had no interest in admiring her beauty at this moment. Having lived two lives, Charles was all too aware of the realitygiving up a treasure he had fought so hard to obtain was something that left a bitter taste in his mouth. "This is a treasure you rightfully acquired. I don''t intend to force you," Emma finally broke the tense silence after a moment''s pause. "However, as a water-attribute Beast Master, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss is incredibly important to me..." She reached into her pouch and pulled out several items. "If you''re willing, I can offer you other treasures in exchange." Hearing that Emma was here to make a trade rather than to take the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss by force, Charles finally relaxed. With her strength, if she had intended to seize it by force, Charles wouldn''t have stood a chance. However, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss in Charles''s possession was a golden-quality treasure. Though he wasn''t sure of its exact use yet, he doubted that Emma had anything enticing enough to offer in exchange. But when he glanced at the items in Emma''s hand, several prompts appeared before his eyes. [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] [Gold Quality]: An extremely rare material from a ferocious beast, produced with a small probability during the Devouring Serpent''s evolution. It is a crucial component for crafting gold-quality inner armor. [Devouring Serpent''s Spirit Bone] [Gold Quality]: A spirit bone formed from concentrated attribute energy in ferocious beasts above the sixth tier, rarer than a beast core. It is an essential material for crafting gold-quality divine weapons. [Spirit Essence Pill] [Orange Quality]:A miracle drug that, when consumed, guarantees a 100% success rate in a mystical beast''s evolution with no side effects. As Charles gazed at these two gold-quality and one orange-quality treasures, his eyes sparkled with excitement. Suddenly, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss in his hand didn''t seem so precious anymore. After all, the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss only enhanced a Beast Master''s water attribute energy, which offered limited benefit to him. Emma was willing to trade three treasures of comparable quality for the one he heldwho wouldn''t know which choice to make? His current equipment, the [Divine Scale Armor], was a special suit for weighted training with limited defensive capability; the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear was merely a blue-quality weapon. Eventually, he would need to upgrade to better gear. With the materials from the Devouring Serpent, he could potentially forge a full set of gold-quality equipment! The offer was tempting, but would Emma really be that generous? Charles looked at Emma with a hint of suspicion and cautiously asked, "Three for one are you sure?" His wary expression amused Emma. She had gone to great lengths to slay the Devouring Serpent, and if not for how perfectly the Heart of the Ninefold Abyss suited her, she wouldn''t have offered such valuable items in exchange. "So, it''s a deal then? Even if you''re a woman, you have to keep your word!" Charles quickly snatched the three treasures from Emma''s hand and tossed the small cyan gemstone to her. "Deal!" Emma replied with a soft cough, amused by Charles''s quick decision. Taking the spirit stone, Emma suddenly coughed lightly, and a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. She wobbled, unsteady on her feet. Just as she was about to collapse, a figure swiftly appeared in front of her, gently catching her before she fell. As memories of that day in the camp tent flashed through her mind, Emma''s body trembled slightly. She warned, "Don''t touch me, or else I''ll" "You''re injured, so stop trying to act tough. Besides, what''s the harm in holding you? After all, I''ve already touched everywhere I shouldn''t have that day." Charles whispered, while checking her injuries through the system prompts. "You!" Emma glared at Charles fiercely, but seeing that he was focused on treating her, she held her tongue. As Charles quietly applied medicine to the wound on her arm, Emma''s gaze grew soft and a little hazy. These wounds, minor as they were for someone of her strength as a seventh-tier Beast Master, would heal on their own after a short rest. The medicines Charles was using were low-grade miracle drugs she normally wouldn''t even consider, yet she didn''t stop him. As the eldest daughter of her family, Emma had been burdened with high expectations from a young age, sent to the Imperial Capital to train at the Beast Master Guild. Her father often told her, "Emma, the future of the family rests on your shoulders. Though you are a woman, your character must not be weak." She had taken these words to heart, hunting ferocious beasts and training alone, never thinking of herself as just a woman. Since coming of age, many young and talented men had sought her hand, practically wearing down the family''s doorstep with their pursuit, but she had turned them all away. But now, as she leaned gently against Charles, watching him treat her wounds, she suddenly realized how comforting it felt to be cared for. "I''m pretty sure, with your strength, you don''t need to lean on me just for these minor injuries, right?" Charles''s voice broke through her thoughts unexpectedly. Emma''s body stiffened, and she quickly noticed that Charles had already finished tending to her wound, even securing it with a bandage. "Take these bottles of medicine. Apply it once in the morning and once at night, and you should be fully healed within three days." Charles rummaged through his storage space, pulling out a few bottles and handing them to Emma. "And don''t mess with the bandages I put on today, or you''ll end up with scars." Emma took the healing medicines from Charles, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly. Then, with a playful smile, she teased, "Oh? You seem to care quite a lot about that, don''t you?" "Ah, um, cough, cough!" Charles cleared his throat, trying to cover up the awkwardness he felt. He had to admit, despite her somewhat domineering personality, Emma was a rare beauty in this world. Whether it was her figure or her appearance, she was flawless, without a single imperfection. To say he wasn''t a bit moved would be a lie. But Charles was also painfully aware of the gap between them. For someone like Emma, who had already ascended to a seventh-tier Beast Master at such a young age, the future held limitless possibilities. He, on the other hand, was just an inconspicuous pebble, causing a brief ripple in her otherwise calm, clear lakeone that would soon fade, leaving the water undisturbed once more. "Time to sleep." Charles handed Emma a sleeping bag and then crawled into his own, pulling the covers over his head, eager to escape his swirling thoughts. He needed some peace to clear his mind. As she looked at the boy who had suddenly fallen silent, a strange sense of melancholy washed over Emma. Though she was accustomed to solitude, the sudden presence of this talkative companion had been rather amusing. But... with the Devouring Serpent now slain, she would be returning to the Imperial Capital tomorrow. After that, the two of them would part ways, likely never to cross paths again. ... The next day, as the sunlight warmed his body, Charles stretched comfortably. When he opened his eyes, Emma was already gone, leaving only a faint trace of her signature floral scent lingering in the air. The other sleeping bag was neatly folded beside him, and he suddenly noticed a letter placed next to it. "A recommendation letter for admission to Nova Academy?!" Charles jumped out of his sleeping bag as he read the letter''s contents. He had gone through all sorts of trials in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, striving to come out on top in hopes of gaining admission to one of the three prestigious academies in the Imperial Capital. But who could have imagined that it would all fall into place so effortlessly? By sheer luck, he had encountered the vice dean of Nova Academy and now had a direct entry into the school. If his classmates back at Lsengard knew, they would be green with envy. Charles wasn''t one to dwell on things too much, but he was determined not to be underestimatedespecially by someone like Emma. No matter what, he was determined to use his own strength to secure a top-six position in this training exerciseperhaps even take first place! A low snort interrupted his thoughts. Charles turned around and saw a Cloud Leopard tethered nearby. This was undoubtedly another gift left by Emma. "Heh, she talks about wanting to get rid of me, but deep down, she''s really looking out for me," Charles chuckled softly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He approached the Cloud Leopard, which stood as tall as a person, and gently stroked its white fur. The Cloud Leopard immediately arched its back, issuing a warning growl. Charles circled around the Cloud Leopard, growing more and more fond of it. This creature was a wind-attribute mystical beast. While its combat abilities were average, its speed was exceptional, making it one of the best mounts available. With this mount, long journeys would no longer be a challenge. The relationship between a Cloud Leopard and a Beast Master was one of servitude, meaning it could be stored in a dedicated mount space, making it easy to summon and dismiss. The only requirement was to remember to feed it regularly. The Cloud Leopard was fast, but it had a huge appetite and only ate ferocious beast meatsomething most people couldn''t afford. However, Charles had several thousand kilograms of ferocious beast meat in his storage space, so it was hardly an issue. Charles gently mounted the Cloud Leopard, attempting to establish Mind Communication with it. Although the beast hadn''t completely submitted to him, it could at least understand his basic commands. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh The wind roared past as the Cloud Leopard leaped forward, covering a hundred meters in a single bound. "So fast! This is incredible!" Charles shouted in excitement, his adrenaline surging. The speed was far faster than any high-speed trainriding it was a thrilling experience! Within minutes, Charles reached the other side of the Nine Hell River, arriving at the alluvial plain beneath Kentish Mountain. This was where Mr. Fletcher had led the seventh squad to set up camp during their training in the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range a few days ago. After stowing away the Cloud Leopard, Charles approached the campsite. Only a few tattered tents remained, scattered here and there. When he checked inside, he found that the food had already molded, a clear sign that no one had been there for days. "Could something have happened?" Charles recalled the warning that boy had given him that night: In the Ferocious Beast Mountain Range, the only thing more dangerous than the beasts is the human heart. A sense of unease crept into Charles''s mind. Chapter 52 - 52: Uninvited Guests Charles found himself in a wide-open area, surrounded by an endless expanse of primeval forest. There were no signs of battle, not even a single person in sight. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range spanned thousands of kilometers, and the group of over 1,000 trainees was like a few grains of rice scattered into the ocean. Charles sighed and checked his phone for messages. The most recent message in the group chat for the 7th squad was from Fletcher. August 1st, 07:56 [Fletcher]: "I''m leaving today. The next month of training will be up to you all. Be careful in everything you do. I''ll be waiting for good news from you at Lsengard." At this moment, all the members of the 7th squad were offline. Charles tried sending a few messages, but no one responded. However, Charles didn''t want to jump to conclusions. The Ferocious Beast Mountain Range was vast, and many areas had electromagnetic interference. Even if someone lost contact, it didn''t necessarily mean something bad had happened. He then opened the "Trial Group Chat," where messages were flooding in nonstop. "When I returned to the camp today, everyone was gone. There were bloodstains all over the ground. Is there anyone from the 3rd squad who can tell me what happened?" "Seriously? Don''t scare me... I can barely manage to hunt ferocious beasts below Lv10. When I encounter a tougher one, I just hide!" "I heard from those who''ve participated in previous trials that, besides hunting ferocious beasts, killing other trainees can also earn points. Is that true?" "What?! Is that even allowed? How is this any different from?" sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m Bill from the 8th squad. If any big shot wants my points, I''ll hand over my points cardjust don''t kill me!" "Yesterday, I hid in the bushes and saw Robert from the 1st squad kill a classmate and take their trial points!" "What? You saw Robert from the missing 1st squad? Could it be that he killed the rest of his team?" "What kind of trial is this? I just want to go home! If someone can get me out of here, I''ll give them 5 gold coins when we''re back at Lsengard!" "..." The group chat was filled with gloom, with nothing but despairing and negative messages. More and more people were realizing that killing their fellow trainees was a shortcut to earning trial points. It was like the "dark forest theory" in action. Once suspicion took root, trust between people evaporated. Even couples who were once close were breaking up and choosing to go their separate ways during the trial. Charles also noticed something alarming: all the teachers, including the representatives from the Beast Master Guild, had left the chat group. "Damn it, turning a blind eye, huh? Do they think that by leaving the chat, they can just ignore all this killing?" Charles muttered angrily. He could understand that Lsengard''s intention might be to expose these fledgling Beast Masters to the harsh and bloody reality of the Beast Mastery world. However, as a modern person who has transmigrated, Charles cannot accept such inhumane practices no matter what. "While I, Charles, won''t kill without reason, if anyone tries to take my points, they''d better not blame me for being ruthless." Charles glanced at his status panel. After nearly a month of grueling training, his progress had been remarkable. Max was now at Lv15, Mousie at Lv14, and his own combat strength was roughly equivalent to Lv15, making him one of the top students in the group. But he knew he couldn''t afford to be complacent. Ferocious beasts, though terrifying, were generally straightforward in their attacks. Humans, however, were a different storythey could set traps, use poison, strike while you sleep, or even manipulate emotions. The range of dirty tactics was endless. He checked the points leaderboard. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [3562 points] 2nd: Robert [2328 points] 3rd: Thomas [2109 points] ... 515th: Charles [614 points] ... The same names dominated the top of the leaderboard. Grace held first place with an overwhelming lead, while Robert had amassed over 2,000 points. Who knew how many lives had been lost at his hands? Charles''s points hadn''t changed much, but his rank had climbed by over 100 places. He suspected that many of those ahead of him had simply disappeared. As he scrolled further down the leaderboard, a particular name caught his eye, and excitement surged through him. 618th: Daniel [489 points] "Daniel! You''re still alive!" Charles exclaimed in relief. Seeing Daniel''s points move up was one of the few pieces of good news Charles had come across that day. In this world, aside from his parents and Lily, Daniel was the only person Charles had a close relationship with. If something had happened to Daniel, Charles feared he''d have no one left among his peers to talk to. With a mix of joy and determination, Charles pocketed his phone and tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. He looked up at the towering peaks of the Kentish Mountains before him. "It''s the last month. No matter what, it''s time I truly take action." Taking a deep breath, Charles set off at full speed toward the Kentish Mountains. ... Three weeks flew by in the blink of an eye. In the treacherous cliffs of the Kentish Mountains, a Salt Snake lay coiled in the underbrush, its forked tongue flicking out as it waited for prey to stumble into its trap. But before the snake could react, the sound of something cutting through the air reached it, and a spear pierced its body, sending blood spraying everywhere. The intense pain enraged the Salt Snake. It reared back, and upon seeing that its attacker was merely a human boy, it bared its fangs and lunged to bite him. "Max, Mousie, get it!" Before the Salt Snake could reach the boy, its path was blocked by a strange, three-tailed wolf. And beside the wolf, a massive, 10-meter-long crocodile appeared out of thin air! The sudden turn of events left the Salt Snake stunned. It abruptly halted, attempting to flee. But the crocodile was incredibly fast, surging forward to clamp down on the snake. After a vicious death roll, the Salt Snake was torn into several pieces, lifeless on the ground. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Salt Snake] (Lv20, Silver Quality)!] [Mystical beast Max (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience +600!] [Mystical beast Mousie (Lv.16) Loyalty +1! Experience +700! Your pet Mousie has leveled up!] As the system notifications flashed before his eyes, Charles extended his hand, and the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, which had been embedded in the ground, shot back into his grasp. The past three weeks of training in the Kentish Peaks had given him a healthy bronze tan, and his body had grown noticeably stronger. The defined muscles beneath his clothes were now more apparent. Charles inspected the defeated Salt Snake, feeling quite satisfied with his progress during this time. He recalled the first time he used [Puncture Thorn]; he had been so exhausted afterward that he fell unconscious for three days and nights. Now, however, he felt only a slight breathlessness, with no significant aftereffects. Even more gratifying was the rapid progress Max and Mousie had made through relentless day-and-night training. Both had reached Lv17, and it wouldn''t be long before they advanced to second-tier mystical beasts! When they leveled up, there was always a chance of triggering a critical evolution, and Charles now possessed a purple-quality miracle drug, the [Spirit Essence Pill], which guaranteed a 100% success rate in evolution! After easily defeating this Lv20 ferocious beast, Charles had a clear understanding of his current strength. A month ago, when he faced the third-tier Beast Master Bradley, he had only managed a draw by relying on the element of surprise with [Darkness Cloak]. But now, Charles was confident that he could outright defeat Bradley in a direct confrontation. "Bradley, Robert. The atrocities you''ve committedI, Charles, will repay a hundredfold!" Charles clenched his fist, his gaze fixed on the base of the Kentish Mountains. The training was nearing its end, and now was the time for revenge. He summoned the Cloud Leopard from his mount space and began his descent down the mountain. ... On a moonless, windy night, Charles sped through the forest on his Cloud Leopard, the scenery around him blurring as they raced along. During these three weeks of intense training, Charles had ventured deep into the Kentish Mountains to catch up with the top tier on the points leaderboard. Even after a full day of running at full speed, the Cloud Leopard had only reached two-thirds of the way to the mountain''s edge. Noticing that the Cloud Leopard was now panting heavily from exhaustion, Charles decided to stop. He found a flat, sheltered spot where they could set up camp and rest. Sizzle, sizzle... Charles set up the campfire and placed the grill on top. The delicious aroma of roasted beast meat soon filled the air, with grease sizzling as it cooked. After taking a big bite of the beast meat and washing it down with some beast blood, the fatigue from a day of grueling training was instantly swept away. With just one week left, this brutal trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountain was coming to an end. He could no longer remember how many people''s scores had become permanently stagnant on the leaderboard; they might have already vanished. It had been a month since he last spoke to anyone, and Charles felt like he was about to go insane. He was eager to return to Lsengard and tell Lily that he was now capable of being admitted to Nolan Academy, or even to one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital. He also hoped that when he returned to his rented room, his parentswho had been out of contact for two monthswould be home to witness his growth into a true Beast Master! As Charles enjoyed his roasted meat, he suddenly heard the sound of rustling footsteps outside the camp, followed by a voice saying, "That smells so good! There seems to be a camp up ahead." Upon hearing the voices, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on his spear and cautiously watched the direction of the newcomers. "Hey there! Are you training here from Lsengard too? No need to be tense!" Two boys approached Charles''s camp, evidently startled by his alert stance. Charles glanced over them; both wore the emblem of the Lsengard Beast Master Guild, which meant they were likely in the same situation as him, preparing to return to Lsengard after the trial. He relaxed his grip on the spear but remained vigilant. "Do you need something?" Charles''s voice was cold. The two boys exchanged glances and then casually sat down by the campfire. "We just had a ferocious beast attack our camp. We lost our tent while fleeing." "Would you mind if we rested here for the night? It would be safer if we formed a temporary team." Chapter 53 - 53: Enemies on a narrow road Charles sized up the two boys. One was dark-skinned with tattered clothing, while the other was tall and thin, covered in bloodstainsa clear sign of how desperate their escape had been. Although they were close to the outskirts of the Kentish Mountains, there was still a small chance of encountering high-level second-tier mystical beasts. Having two extra people around at night would indeed make things safer. Charles reached into his backpack and pulled out two sleeping bags. "I''ve got extra sleeping bags, but there''s only one tent, so you''ll have to make do on the ground by the fire tonight." The dark-skinned man waved his hand dismissively. "No problem at all. We haven''t eaten all day, so we''ll be glad just to have some food. We could cook up some mushroom soup or something." "By the way, we didn''t catch your name," the tall, thin one said with a friendly smile. "Thomas," Charles replied, giving a false name. Upon hearing the name, both men looked shocked. The dark-skinned man''s face lit up with admiration. "Thomas? You mean the third-ranked guy on the leaderboard? I can''t believe we''ve run into you out hereit''s an honor! I''m Maxim." "I''m Aiden," the tall one added. "With someone like you on our team, there''s nothing to worry about. Haha!" The two men began chatting, showering Charles with praise. Since they were strangers who had met by chance, Charles didn''t intend to get too close. After exchanging a few words, he was about to head back to his tent to sleep. As Charles turned to leave, he noticed something strangethe small basket filled with mushrooms that one of the men was holding looked familiar. He remembered that Aurora, from the 7th squad, had a basket just like it, and she loved making mushroom soup for him. Without letting his suspicion show, Charles returned to his tent. He drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] to dispel his sleepiness, then activated [Pet Vision] to have Mousie closely monitor the two men''s every move. With these two suspicious individuals nearby, there was no way Charles could sleep. ... In the dark forest, the campfire was the only source of light in the area. The pot on the fire began to bubble, and soon the aroma of mushroom stew with beast meat filled the air. As the two men added spices to the pot, they whispered to each other in low voices. "Aiden, this kid is the real deal. If we kill him, we could split his pointshe''s the third-ranked Thomas on the leaderboard. With that many points, getting into one of the three Imperial Capital academies would be a breeze, and even if we fall short, Nolan Academy is guaranteed," Aiden muttered. "Shh, keep your voice down!" Aiden gestured for Maxim to lower his voice. "Are you crazy? You can kill anyone else, but we''re talking about the third place on the leaderboardhis strength must be formidable. And you want to target him?" Maxim glanced nervously towards the tent, relieved to see no movement inside. He then lowered his voice even further. "What are you afraid of? We have the numbers on our side! I''ll send a message to Robert right now. He''s nearby, guarding those few from the 7th squad. He can be here in ten minutes, and besides, I have a plan..." Inside the tent, Charles''s expression darkened with murderous intent when he heard Robert''s name. He had been looking for that scumbag, and now he learned Robert was just a few kilometers away! A few minutes later, there was a soft rustling outside the tent, and a figure appeared at the entrance. "Thomas, I made some mushroom soup. It tastes pretty good. How about a late-night snack?" Charles unzipped the tent and pretended to yawn. As he glanced at the bowl of mushroom soup in the man''s hand, a few lines of text flashed before his eyes. [Mushroom Soup]: Warning! This soup contains a potent, colorless, and odorless poison. Drinking it will immediately render you unable to use attribute powers, and within five minutes, you will bleed from your orifices and die. The brief warning flashed across Charles''s vision, and he calmly thanked the man as he took the bowl. Pretending to drink the soup, Charles discreetly spat it into his system''s storage space. Seeing Charles seemingly down the mushroom soup, the two men''s smiles twisted into something more sinister. "Thomas, if you know what''s good for you, hand over your points card, and we''ll make sure your death is quick." Charles smiled faintly. "Points card? And what if I don''t hand it over?" "Then you''ll be going straight to hell!" the two men snarled, pulling military knives from their sleeves. In a flash of steel, they lunged at Charles, aiming their blades straight for his heart. "I welcomed you into my camp, and you repay me by trying to poison me!" Just as their knives were about to pierce his chest, a ghostly blue spear materialized in Charles''s hand. With a swift motion, he spun the spear, creating a beautiful arc, and blood spurted from the men''s throats. "You... why..." Their eyes locked onto Charles in shock as they clutched at the gashes in their necks, but the blood kept flowing. Within seconds, life had drained from their eyes. They likely never figured out, even in their final moments, how Charles had survived after they had clearly seen him drink the poisoned soup. Hearing the commotion, the sound of hurried footsteps began to close in from all around. "Charles? You killed Aiden and Maxim!" a voice shouted in disbelief from outside the camp, and several flashlights immediately lit up Charles. Charles stood up, wiped the blood from his spear, and turned to face the newcomers. "That''s right, I killed them. So what? They tried to take my lifedid you expect me to just let them?" From the crowd, a pale, gaunt boy, as thin as a reed, slowly stepped forward. The moment Charles saw his face, the veins on his forehead bulged with rage. "Robert, did you kill all the members of the 1st squad? And you even teamed up with scum like Felix and Bradley, betraying your own classmates? You''re nothing but a beast!" Charles struggled to stay calm, but he couldn''t hold back his voice, which erupted in a furious roar. "Charles, you think you''re so righteous, so superior! I don''t have your talent, so I have to rely on underhanded methods to get into one of the three great academies," Robert sneered as he summoned his mystical beast, the Four-Winged Tiger. But he knew full well that his beast was just for show, lacking any real combat power. At the same time, Charles summoned his own two mystical beasts. The moment Max saw Robert, it bared its teeth and growled menacingly, ready to pounce and tear him apart at any moment. Charles looked at Robert with a disdainful smile. "Robert, how long has it been since we left the city for this trial? And you''re still a first-tier Beast Master? You''re nothing but a failure!" Ever since Charles transferred to Lsengard High, Robert had bullied him relentlessly for not paying "protection fees." This torment had only eased slightly when Lily became their homeroom teacher. Although these were memories of his previous life, seeing Robert now still stirred deep feelings of anger within Charles. Robert gave a cold, malicious smile, wasting no more words on Charles. He turned to a middle-aged man standing nearby and said, "Morrs, kill this kid5 gold coins!" As soon as Robert spoke, a burly man stepped forward to the front of the crowd. [Name]: Morrs [Age]: 45 [Height]: 186 cm [Beast Master Level]: Tier 3 When the middle-aged man appeared, the dozen or so students around him instinctively stepped aside to clear a path. "What a disgrace," Charles muttered, his face dark with displeasure. "Bringing along a Tier 3 Beast Master as a bodyguard for this trialno wonder you''ve been able to kill other students so recklessly." As the crowd parted, Charles noticed several people tied up at the back, bound hand and foot. Among them were members of the 7th squad, including a girlAurora. Aurora''s voice was tinged with despair, her eyes red as she looked at Charles, tears welling up. "Charles, you need to run! He''s a Tier 3 Beast Masteryou can''t fight him!" The others, all battered and bruised, looked on with worry. Some of the boys were covered in blood and barely clinging to life. One of them tried to warn Charles as well, but Robert silenced him with a brutal punch. Robert turned his lecherous gaze toward Aurora, sneering, "I didn''t know you cared so much about him. Once I''m done with Charles, I''ll have my way with you." Robert signaled to Morrs, and the middle-aged man''s body ignited with blazing flames. Three black hexagrams appeared in front of him. [Flame Griffin] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Fireball, Airborne Assault [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... [Fiery Spiritual Bird] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 22 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Firestorm, Sharp Beak and Pointed Spikes [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... [Lava-like Flower Core] [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 21 [Quality]: Iron [Skills]: Lava Spike, Dizziness Pollen [Weakness]: Water Attribute ... The three mystical beasts, exuding a powerful aura, lined up in front of Charles. As they appeared, the surrounding trees began to catch fire, burning fiercely. As the man launched his attack, a dozen others around him also summoned their mystical beasts, sending them charging toward Charles. Charles smirked and cracked his knuckles, the sound echoing through the tense air. Since he had Robert in his sights, there was no way he was letting him escape. Deciding to end this quickly, Charles removed the [Divine Scale Armor] from his storage space. With the weight of several hundred kilograms lifted from his body, Charles suddenly felt light as a feather. "Boom!!!" In a blur of motion, Charles darted forward and delivered a powerful kick to the student leading the charge. The force of the blow sent the boy flying like a ragdoll, smashing through several towering ancient trees before he hit the ground, coughing up blood. Charles moved with such ghostly speed that even Morrs couldn''t follow what was happening. Before anyone could react, the dozen attackers were already lying on the ground, incapacitated. "Kill him! Burn him to ashes!" Morrs commanded his mystical beasts with fury. But in the very next moment, a massive figure loomed above him. As Morrs looked up at the terrifying creature hovering overhead, a chill ran down his spine, and he found himself unable to breathe... S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 54 - 54: Slaying the Level 3 Beast Master "This kid... he actually tamed a giant freshwater crocodile! How on earth did he do it...?" Morrs''s face was filled with disbelief. It wasn''t just himRobert and the dozen others behind him were equally shocked, trembling as they watched the enormous creature approaching. The information they received from Bradley was that Charles had only just advanced to a Level 2 Beast Master. But the strength Charles was now displaying, having easily fended off the combined assault of a dozen Level 1 and Level 2 Beast Masters, suggested that he might already possess the power of a Level 3 Beast Master. As Morrs hesitated, Charles''s speed suddenly surged. Before Morrs could even comprehend what was happening, Charles had appeared in front of him like a phantom. The Ice and Fire Supreme Spear glinted coldly as it thrust forward, cutting through the air with a terrifying force that made cold sweat break out on Morrs''s forehead. Without hesitation, he raised his longsword to defend himself. "Clang!" The Supreme Spear clashed with the steel longsword, producing a crisp metallic sound. Sparks flew from the blade as they collided. The terrifying force of the impact made Morrs''s arms go numb, and the sound of rocks cracking echoed beneath his feet. One of his feet had already sunk a foot deep into the ground. Morrs gripped the back of his sword tightly, struggling to withstand the relentless pressure. His arms began to tremble as cracks in the earth spread from beneath his feet. "Clang" With a sharp sound, the steel-forged, white-quality weapon in Morrs''s hand broke in half! The moment the longsword shattered, Charles seized the opportunity to thrust the spearhead toward Morrs''s throat. Morrs only saw a flash of cold light before narrowly dodging the attack thanks to his quick reflexes... Even so, the Supreme Spear still managed to slash a deep gash across his chest, with blood gushing out. The sharp pain in his chest made Morrs furious. This little bastard''s footwork was indeed as formidable as Bradley had described, but Morrs, as a Level 3 Beast Master with absolute combat power, wasn''t about to be intimidated! Above them, Morrs''s mystical beast, the Flame Griffin, unleashed its skill, launching fireballs that struck the giant freshwater crocodile, filling the air with the smell of burnt flesh. Meanwhile, the Fiery Spiritual Bird flapped its wings, stirring up a fiery tornado in the forest. On the ground, the lava-like flower core unleashed its molten spike attack on Max, turning the entire forest into a blazing inferno in the blink of an eye, a scene straight out of hell. "Heh heh, kid, burning you to death like this is letting you off easy!" Morrs sneered as he watched the man and his two beasts consumed by the sea of flames. The crackling sounds echoed throughout the mountain forest, while birds, beasts, and even humans scrambled to flee from the raging fire. The few surviving members of Squad Seven looked back at the inferno, their faces filled with despair. Against the overwhelming strength of a Level 3 Beast Master, Charles stood no chance. "No... Charles..." Aurora turned to look at the towering fire tornado, her pale face growing even paler as she weakly fell to her knees. A figure approached her, its shadow cast by the flames making it appear even more sinister and terrifying. "Little girl, save your strength for later. You''ll have plenty of time to cry when you''re in my bed, heh heh!" Robert''s voice dripped with malice. At his words, the dozen men behind him grinned lewdly and laughed, "This pretty one is yours, but let us have some fun with the other girls too, yeah?" Before they could finish their vile remarks, a figure shot out of the flames like a cannonball, crashing through several trees before finally coming to a stop in a heap of rubble, looking utterly disheveled. The onlookers eagerly rushed forward, thinking to deliver the final blow to Charles, but to their horror, they found that the figure lying in the rubble was none other than Morrs! "You don''t really think I couldn''t take down that piece of trash, do you?" A voice drifted out from the flames, calm and mocking. Everyone turned around to see Charles emerging, completely enveloped in a liquid bubblelikely a skill from the water-type giant freshwater crocodile. Despite the blazing flames all around, not a single hair on his head was singed, thanks to the bubble''s protection. "Ugh, cough!" Morrs coughed up a mouthful of blood, struggling to sit up amidst the rubble. He then glared viciously at Charles. "Kid, if you dare kill me, you''ll be making an enemy of the entire Taylor family!" "Is the Taylor family really that powerful?" Charles chuckled, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent. In the past, he might have been wary, but after witnessing Robert''s cold-blooded ruthlessness, all he wanted was to avenge his classmates who had perished in the ferocious beast mountain range. So what if he had to kill Robert? After that, he just wouldn''t return to Lsengard. This debt would have to be settled sooner or later! Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Robert''s face turned pale. The top-tier Level 3 Beast Master he had hired as reinforcement couldn''t even last three minutes against Charles. Trying to regain some composure, Robert forced a smile and said, "Charles, we''re classmates after all, with no real grievances between us. Why push things to the point of no return? How about thisI''ll let the members of Squad Seven go, and we can pretend none of this ever happened." Morrs had been Robert''s personal bodyguard, and it was thanks to Morrs''s assistance that Robert had managed to climb to second place on the training points leaderboard in such a short time. But now... he had been defeated? As Charles advanced toward him step by step, Robert was drenched in cold sweat. Wiping the blood off the Supreme Spear, Charles sneered, "Now you remember that we''re classmates, Robert? Back when you cornered me in the bathroom at Lsengard High and beat me half to death, when you slaughtered hundreds of people training outside the city just to steal their points, did you ever think that we were classmates?" With that, Charles gripped the Supreme Spear tightly and delivered a ruthless strike at the fallen MorrsPuncture Thorn! Whoosh! Before Robert could even react, the eerie blue spear had already pierced through Morrs''s skull. Blood, mixed with white brain matter, gushed out from the gaping hole in his head. The once menacing eyes of Morrs slowly dimmed, life draining from them. Witnessing this horrifying scene, everyone around was filled with terror. Some were so scared they wet themselves. This was a Level 3 Beast Master, yet Charles had killed him effortlessly in a single blow. Most of them were only Level 1 Beast Masters, with the strongest among them barely reaching Level 2. For Charles to kill them would be as easy as slicing through butter. Robert''s pants were soaked as he collapsed to his knees, frantically bowing his head. "Charles... mercy, please, have mercy! Spare me!" sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He summoned his mystical beast, the four-winged tiger, but the useless creature, upon seeing Charles''s giant freshwater crocodile, turned tail and fled in terror. "Mercy? Go ask for it in hell, along with the classmates you murdered!" Charles''s fist came crashing down on Robert''s head. ... As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the camp was filled with the joyful faces of Squad Seven''s members, relieved to have survived the ordeal. Next to them, a dozen or so men were tightly bound and gagged. "I never would have imagined that Robert, that bastard, would do anything for points. He got the entire Squad One killed!" "Charles, you had me stunned back there. If you hadn''t come to save us, we''d probably have ended up as Robert''s points too, right?" "That Morrs was a Level 3 Beast Master! When I saw you kill him with a single spear thrust, I was completely floored!" "Hahaha, wasn''t that scumbag Robert acting so high and mighty just a moment ago? Then he got so scared he pissed his pantswhat a disgrace!" "Charles, we haven''t seen you in a month, and now you''re so powerful. Could it really be true, like they''re saying, that you''ve become a Level 3 Beast Master?" "When I saw someone from our Squad Seven break into the top 10 on the leaderboard, I was so excited I couldn''t sleep for days!" "Charles, you''re amazing!" "...." Surrounded by the surviving members of Squad Seven, Charles couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed by all the praise. Amidst the crowd, Aurora approached Charles. Her clothes and skirt were torn in a few places, and there was a new determination in her expression that hadn''t been there a month ago. "Charles, what do you think we should do with Robert and the others?" At Aurora''s question, a brief silence fell over the group. Everyone knew that Robert was likely responsible for the disappearances, but no one had any solid evidence. Moreover, with the Taylor family''s influence in Lsengard, killing Robert would be like poking a hornet''s nestthey would surely face relentless retaliation from the Taylor family. Despite the deep resentment they all felt, no one dared to actually do anything. The most they could muster was spitting on him. Charles glanced at Robert, who was lying nearby. His eyes were filled with a mix of fear and venomous hatred. Charles had not only ruined Robert''s plans but also killed his personal bodyguard, Morrs. The two of them had never been on good terms, and now this feud was cemented. If he let Robert go, he would almost certainly face tenfold, a hundredfold retaliation. Charles didn''t want to kill anyone, but if someone intended to kill him, he would not let them live. "In a week, the training in the ferocious beast mountain range will be over. If you head north from Kentish Mountain, you''ll be out of the range," Charles said, pointing to a spot below the mountain, where Fletcher had chosen to camp near Nine Hell River last time. "I''m going to stay here and try to climb the leaderboard a bit more. You guys take the others and leave first. As for Robert... leave him to me." "I''ll take him back to Lsengard, but... whether or not he gets eaten by some ferocious beast along the way, well, that''s something I can''t control," Charles said with a casual shrug. Charles walked up to Robert, lifted him off the ground with one hand, waved to Aurora and the other members of Squad Seven, and then left the camp. Everyone understood that Charles was doing this to keep more people from getting entangled with the Taylor family. As they watched his figure gradually disappear, a sense of gratitude washed over the faces of Squad Seven''s members. Chapter 55 - 55: The Moment of Revenge On a narrow mountain path, a pure white cloud leopard raced through, leaving everything behind it as a blur. Ahead lay a ravine, several dozen meters wide. With a powerful leap, the cloud leopard soared across to the other side of the cliff. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Slow down! Are you trying to scare me to death?" Robert woke up with a stream of curses. When he looked into Charles''s cold, piercing eyes, he shivered and quickly shut his mouth. He was completely bound with ropes and strapped onto the cloud leopard''s back, unable to move. However, since Charles hadn''t killed him, it meant that Charles was still wary of his connection to the Taylor family. This thought brought a smug smile to Robert''s face. "Charles, as long as you don''t kill me, once we get back to Lsengard, I can give you money, womenanything you want!" "Kill you? I wouldn''t want to dirty my hands," Charles scoffed. He lightly patted the cloud leopard''s back, and it immediately picked up speed, causing Robert to be jolted back into unconsciousness. When Robert next opened his eyes, he found himself lying at the entrance of a dark, eerie tomb. A cold wind blew from within, carrying a strong, putrid stench. Charles was there, using a small knife to cut the ropes binding Robert. "Charles, what are you...?" Despite his relief at being freed, Robert couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling creeping over him as he took in his surroundings. "Of course, I''m letting you go," Charles replied with a friendly smile. Before Robert could fully grasp what was happening, Charles kicked him into the tomb. As Robert tumbled inside, the sound of something crawling echoed behind him. He turned around to see dozens of blood-red eyes glaring at him from the darkness. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the passageway, Charles was slowly closing the heavy stone door. "Charles, you bastard! You broke your promise! Didn''t you say you''d let me go? Open the damn door!" Robert screamed, his voice raw with desperation as he pounded on the stone door. Just before the door fully closed, through the narrow gap, he caught a glimpse of Charles''s face, twisted into a chilling smile. "I did say I wouldn''t kill you, and I was planning to let you go. But did I ever say where I''d release you? Why don''t you stay here and keep those man-faced spiders company?" Boom! The stone door slammed shut with a resounding thud. Robert froze for a moment. "Man-faced spiders?" Then it hit him. Before entering the ferocious beast mountain range, his father, Sly, had warned him repeatedly about the terrifying creatures that lurked in the tombs and caves of the rangecreatures even Morrs wouldn''t stand a chance against. As Robert turned around, he squinted through the faint light coming from the door''s gap. In the darkness, he saw the grotesque monsters creeping toward him. They had the bodies of spiders, but with hideous human faces, drooling blood and saliva as they crawled closer. "Charles, you bastard! Open the door!!" Robert banged on the stone door with all his might, but the massive door didn''t budge, not even a little. As the dozens of man-faced spiders closed in, Robert was so terrified that he wet himself again, curling up in a corner by the door. Under the overwhelming shadow of death, his mind flashed with the faces of the classmates he had killed, as if in a movie reel. But now, those hundreds of faces were just as hideous as the man-faced spiders. Snap. A sharp, clear sound rang out, followed by an excruciating pain that nearly made Robert faint. One of the man-faced spiders had bitten clean through his leg, the searing pain almost causing him to lose consciousness. "Aaaahhh!!!" The scent of blood filled the air, driving the man-faced spiders into a frenzy as they swarmed over him. "Charles!!!" As Charles walked away from the bloody pool outside, he could faintly hear Robert''s cries for help. Charles smirked coldly. "Robert, now you know the fear and pain that those classmates you butchered felt, don''t you?" ... Outside the bloody pool, Charles glanced back at the ancient tomb, now long deserted. In the week since he left, even the coffins inside had been emptied out by a gang of grave robbers. From within the tomb, faint echoes of screams and the sound of man-faced spiders gnawing on bones could still be heard. Charles let out a long sigh. "By killing Robert, I''ve officially made the Taylor family my mortal enemies." Since arriving in this world, Charles had never intended to provoke anyone. All he wanted was to survive, and one day, return to Earth. If that was impossible, then at least he hoped to find his parents and live a comfortable life in this Beast Mastery World. But if anyone tried to kill him, he wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate with the most brutal means available. After leaving the bloody pool, Charles took another look at the points leaderboard. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [21,524 points] 2nd: Thomas [14,381 points] 3rd: Emily [13,019 points] ... 9th: Charles [10,298 points] ... --- With Robert''s death, Charles''s ranking had climbed up one spot to 9th place. Now, admission to Vendantia Academy in the province of Vendantia was practically guaranteed. But if he could raise his rank by just three more spots, he would earn a spot at one of the three prestigious Imperial Capital academies. "Even though I have Emma''s recommendation letter, which could get me into Nova Academy on special admission, I''d rather not give that woman any reason to look down on me!" A determined spark lit up Charles''s eyes. Moreover, the top six would be granted access to the academy''s treasure vault. With the right mystical beast egg, his power could undergo a dramatic transformation, just in time to tame his third mystical beast. There was less than a week left until the end of the training, and the window to surpass his rivals was closing fast. But before he could focus on that, there was something even more important he needed to take care of. ... Around the bloody pool, a few grave robbers were cautiously patrolling the area. "I think I heard something from the bloody pool tomb just now. You all stay sharp! Don''t let Charles get away!" barked the leader, a scar-faced man, his voice laced with menace. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he noticed something strange: a light snow began to fall around them. It was August, yet the air suddenly turned bitterly cold. "Achoo! What''s with this weather?" The scar-faced man sneezed, only to realize that his feet were now frozen to the ground. At that moment, a tall, muscular young man slowly approached him. "I''m the Charles you''re looking for. So, what? You think you can catch me?" "You... you..." The scar-faced man''s face twisted in fear. But before he could even shout Charles''s name, his head had already been severed from his body. The other robbers behind him were quickly skewered by Max''s ice spikes, their bodies left looking like pincushions. "Charles, it''s you!" The last surviving grave robber, Uldir, exclaimed in surprise and dragged Charles into a nearby thicket. "That bastard Bradley has been going crazy looking for you ever since you killed Felix. How can you risk coming back here?" Charles peeked out of the bushes, confirming that no one else was around, then lowered his voice. "Uldir, I''ll keep this brief. I''m back to get my revenge on Bradley. Can you fill me in on what''s happening now?" Despite having seen Charles''s strength, Uldir was still visibly worried. "Bradley''s camped about 30 kilometers west of the bloody pool. This month, he''s taken in another group of exiles from Lsengard, including two who are about to become Level 2 Beast Mastersvery powerful guys..." As Uldir explained, Charles got a good sense of Bradley''s gang''s situation. The group had grown to several hundred men. Besides hunters like Uldir who had been forcibly conscripted, the core members were nearly a hundred exiles, mostly Level 1 and 2 Beast Masters, with a few on the brink of advancing to Level 2. The most formidable among them remained their leader, Bradley. "Are you sure about this? Even if you can take down Bradley, they''ve got the numbers on their side!" Uldir said, his voice still tinged with concern as he looked at Charles. Charles smiled. "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to take on dozens or even hundreds of them all at once." When it came to dealing with enemies, Charles wasn''t above using underhanded tactics. If he couldn''t win in a direct confrontation, he could always resort to assassination. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed from the distance. Uldir glanced in their direction, wiping the cold sweat from his brow. "I know I can''t talk you out of this. How about thisI''ll find a way to draw them away, then you can go in and take out that venomous old snake, Bradley?" Charles looked at him in surprise. "But won''t that put you in danger?" Uldir waved his hand dismissively, a rare glint of fury in his eyes. "That bastard Bradley destroyed my village, humiliated my children. The men were forcibly drugged and controlled by him, and the women were turned into slaves under his command. I''ve wanted revenge for a long time!" He rolled up his sleeve, revealing an arm covered in needle marks from drug injections. His face was twisted with hatred. "If I can get my revenge, I''m willing to die for it!" Seeing Uldir''s anger, Charles felt a pang of sympathy and finally understood what Uldir had meant when he said Bradley had something on him. Uldir had been forced to serve his enemy, Bradley, through the cruel methods of drugging and holding his village people as hostages. Just imagining it made Charles feel the weight of the tragedy. "Alright, then we''ll split up. Be careful," Charles agreed to Uldir''s plan, watching as Uldir left the bushes. Charles then slipped back into the dense forest, his heart pounding. A month ago, he had severely injured Bradley but at the cost of being unconscious for three days and nights. Bradley was, without a doubt, the most formidable enemy Charles had encountered since entering the ferocious beast mountain range. Now, the time for revenge had come. Chapter 56 - 56: The Purple Mist In a camp by the bloody pool. Bradley, sitting in the chief''s seat, listened to his subordinate''s report with a grim expression. "You''re saying that Robert has fallen into Charles''s hands?" "Yes, boss, I saw it with my own eyes just a few days ago, absolutely certain!" the bandit assured, pounding his chest. Bang! Upon hearing this, Bradley slammed his hand down on the armrest, leaving a deep imprint. Sly had paid him ten gold coins and had repeatedly urged him to ensure Robert''s safety. Bradley knew that in his line of work, especially when dealing with stolen artifacts, he needed the Taylor family''s support to turn his loot into money. But now, Robert had gotten into trouble right under his nose. How was he supposed to explain this to Sly? The deep furrows in Bradley''s brow betrayed his foul mood, and the atmosphere in the tent became tense and oppressive. No one dared to speak, and a heavy silence filled the air. "That kid Charles... he''s so young, yet he already has the ability to kill a Level 3 Beast Master. If he''s left unchecked, he''ll definitely become a major threat to us in the future. And once he returns to Lsengard, there''s a chance he''ll expose my connections with the Taylor family. That wouldn''t be good at all," Bradley sighed, his voice heavy with concern. A fierce glint flashed in his eyes as he gave orders to the men in the tent: "Have the brothers in the surrounding areas tighten their patrols. No matter what, we must ensure Charles doesn''t leave the ferocious beast mountain range!" "If there''s any sign of him, report to me immediately!" "Yes, big boss!" the men responded in unison. With an enemy like Charles still at large, Bradley knew he''d never sleep soundly again. The mere thought of it made him clench his fists in frustration. Just as he was about to send his men back to their posts, a bloodied man staggered into the tent, half crawling and half stumbling. Bradley''s eyes widened in shock at the sight. "Uldir, what happened? Where are the rest of your squad?" he demanded. Collapsing at Bradley''s feet, Uldir was a mess of tears and snot. "Big Boss, we ran into Charles near the bloody pool. We lost a dozen menif I hadn''t run so fast, I''d be dead by his spear too!" Hearing this, the bandits in the tent jumped in alarm, grabbing their weapons. A savage light gleamed in Bradley''s eyes. He had been racking his brain for a way to explain Robert''s situation to Sly, but now, Charles had delivered himself right to their doorstep? Last time, Charles had ambushed him and barely escaped with his life. This time, Bradley was determined to settle the score. Clenching his fists tightly, Bradley barked, "Head to the bloody pool immediately! I want every inch of this ferocious beast mountain range searched. Find Charles and bring him to me, no matter what it takes!!!" ... Lying low in a thicket just outside the camp, Charles silently observed the scene inside. Suddenly, alarms blared throughout the camp, and hundreds of bandits gathered in the central clearing. "Uldir''s plan worked," Charles muttered under his breath. As long as this band of thieves left the camp, the narrow, winding mountain path stretching over 30 kilometers would force them into a long, vulnerable line. In such a formation, the bandits wouldn''t be able to leverage their numerical advantage. This would give Charles the opportunity to create nearly one-on-one combat scenarios. As long as he wasn''t facing more than three opponents at once, he stood a chance of defeating Bradley. The sun was already dipping below the horizon, casting long shadows across the forest. Even if the fight didn''t go his way, Charles could always activate Darkness Cloak and retreat. As the hundred or so grave robbers gathered in the clearing, ready to charge towards the bloody pool, Charles prepared to follow them. But suddenly, something unexpected happened. A thick fog began to rise in the forest, but it wasn''t ordinary fogit was a strange, purple mist, carrying a faint scent of calming flowers. A woman slowly emerged at the front of the group. She wore a semi-transparent veil that barely hid her stunningly alluring features. Her long, narrow golden eyes shimmered with a natural, captivating charm, drawing the attention of everyone around her the moment she appeared. She was dressed in an opulent, purple-gold gauze dress that clung to her exquisite figure, adding an air of seductive mystery. Yet beneath the long skirt, a glimpse of a pale purple serpent''s tail could be seen, swaying slightly, radiating a dangerous aura that sent chills down the spine. "Aria?" Charles muttered in confusion as he glanced over, and instantly, a status panel popped up before his eyes. [Name]: Aria [Race]: Descendant of the Ancient Gods - Goddess of Sky-patching [Age]: 17 [Level]: Lv35 [Length]: 12 meters [Attributes]: Earth/Poison As these lines of information flashed briefly before disappearing, Charles was stunned. Aria was becoming increasingly enigmatic to him; it seemed like her details changed every time she appeared. What shocked Charles even more was that the last time he had parted ways with Aria, she had only been at Level 13. How had she managed to reach Level 35 in such a short span of time? "She must have used some sort of secret technique, maybe something like activating a dormant bloodline. This kind of power surge is likely temporary," Charles reasoned as he felt the unstable pressure of Aria''s elevated level. It seemed she was here to seek revenge on Bradley as well. Despite her delicate appearance, Charles knew all too well that beneath that facade, Aria had a fiery, unyielding spirit. "With her overwhelming combat power at Level 35, it looks like I won''t even need to lift a finger," Charles thought, feeling a twinge of pity for Bradley and his underlings. However, his curiosity about Aria''s origins only deepened. Was this trace of ancient gods'' bloodline something she was born with, or was it something she acquired from Medusa in the ancient tomb? In front of the camp, the hundred or so bandits stared at the beautiful young woman slowly approaching them. At first, their faces showed a twisted kind of interest, but as they noticed the long, purple snake tail trailing behind her, a flicker of fear crossed their expressions. "A snake-woman? What''s she doing here?" A moment of fear flashed across Bradley''s face before it was replaced with a lecherous grin. "I''ve heard that the women of the Atacama snake people have a unique taste. Today, I think I''ll try it for myself!" Despite sensing that the purple mist around them seemed unusual, Bradley figured that with his strength as a Level 3 Beast Master, dealing with a little girl who hadn''t even fully matured wouldn''t be a problem. "Capture her! But don''t hurt her!" Bradley commanded, his intentions clear in his tone. Dozens of men closed in, surrounding the girl, but the purple mist thickened around them. Clang! The sound of weapons hitting the ground echoed. One by one, the bandits began collapsing to the ground, their bodies going limp as they foamed at the mouth, their eyes rolling back in their heads as they convulsed uncontrollably. "This isn''t goodthe mist is poisoned! Cover your mouths and noses, don''t breathe it in!" Bradley, as a poison-attribute Level 3 Beast Master, realized something was wrong with the mist after just a small inhale. He shouted the warning to his men. But by then, it was too late. The mist had already engulfed the entire forest, making Bradley''s orders futile. The purple fog spread, claiming the lives of ferocious beasts by the dozen, causing birds to drop from the sky. Everywhere the mist touched, trees and grass withered and died. In a panic, Bradley quickly pulled a [hold-breath pill] from his pocket and popped it into his mouth. This miraculous drug would allow him to go without breathing for an hour, but his subordinates weren''t so fortunate. Amidst the poisonous mist, the young woman in the purple-gold gown slowly approached. As her pale golden, narrow eyes locked onto him, Bradley found himself completely mesmerized with just a single glance. Bradley stared, entranced, at the young woman with the semi-transparent veil covering her face. He was completely captivated, especially by those breathtaking golden eyes. Despite the situation, Bradley found himself losing all will to fight, overwhelmed by an inexplicable urge to kneel before her in worship. The girl stopped a few meters away, her slender waist visible through the delicate fabric. The short distance between them filled Bradley with the sudden desire to pull her into his arms. But then, he noticed something was wronghis feet were frozen in place. Not only that, but his hands were also refusing to obey him. With a loud clatter, the sword he had been holding fell to the ground. A wave of fear, like a bucket of cold water, extinguished the flames of desire in Bradley''s heart. But under the girl''s piercing gaze, he realized with horror that he couldn''t move. Shlunk! A sharp sound cut through the air as the purple mist around them solidified into a tangible form. A violet sword pierced through Bradley''s chest. "You... we have no quarrel, why are you killing me?" he gasped, blood pouring from the wound. As his life drained away, his face grew increasingly pale. Aria looked down at Bradley with cold indifference, as if he were nothing more than an insect. Her voice, sweet yet chilling, filled his ears like a death knell: "A thousand years ago, my serpent tribe and Genosha had a treaty. The Nine Hell River was to be our boundary, a line neither side would cross. I didn''t want to resort to violence, but why did you have to harm him?" "Him? Who... who are you talking about?" Bradley''s pupils constricted in panic. The girl''s words clearly implied he had angered someone he never should have. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember ever offending anyone from the serpent tribe. The girl didn''t bother to answer. Instead, she slowly raised her right hand, where purple mist coalesced around her delicate fingers, once again solidifying into a deadly weapon. Slash! Thud! One by one, the violet swords made of mist pierced through Bradley''s body, turning him into a living pincushion. Each strike was accompanied by a sickening sound as his flesh was torn apart. Under the girl''s cold gaze, Bradley''s body was riddled with holes, each one a window through his fading life. Blood quickly soaked his clothes, and the light in his eyes dimmed until, finally, his lifeless body collapsed heavily to the ground. Seeing this, the girl finally allowed herself a satisfied smile. "With this, there shouldn''t be anyone left in the ferocious beast mountain range who can threaten Charles, right?" The girl glanced around at the chaotic scene, with hundreds of thieves'' groups scattered around hersome dead, some fleeing. Their leader, Bradley, had already met his end at her hands, and then she vanished into the purple mist... Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 57 - 57: Rampaging Bradley As the mist slowly dissipated, the setting sun cast its rays once more, illuminating the blood-soaked ground. The scene was a gruesome spectacle of carnage, a hellish landscape of corpses and blood. Over a hundred bodies lay motionless, and within a hundred meters, all plant life and animals had been drained of their vitality by the toxic mist, turning the area into a lifeless zone. Cough, cough! Bradley coughed weakly as he slowly crawled out from a pool of blood. He glanced at the direction where the girl had disappeared, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Who would''ve thought... I actually have two hearts." His body was riddled with holes, but having reached the level of a Level 3 Beast Master, Bradley''s body had undergone significant strengthening, allowing him to endure injuries that would have killed any normal person. "I never imagined Charles would know a serpent-woman. I almost met my end at her hands," Bradley muttered to himself, carefully applying healing ointment to his wounds. The wounds began to close, albeit slowly, the pain so intense that Bradley ground his teeth in agony. "Charles, once I''ve healed, I swear I''ll tear you to pieces!" Just as Bradley was about to stand, a shadow suddenly appeared before him. "Remarkable, having two hearts. But I wonderif I cut off your head, would you still survive?" The unexpected voice sent a jolt of terror through Bradley as he applied the ointment. When he looked up and saw that it was Charles, his veins bulged with fury. Instinctively, Bradley snatched up the longsword lying on the ground beside him. Seeing Bradley standing before him, battered but still alive, Charles sighed. It seemed the cleanup would fall to him after all. "Although you''re injured, and fighting you now might seem unfair, I, Charles, don''t really care about fairness," Charles said with a light chuckle, summoning Max and Mousie. Bradley stood before Charles, his breath shallow and weak. Charles felt that he didn''t even need his mystical beasts to step in; he could handle this with one hand. But in the next moment, Bradley''s aura began to surge. His wounds started healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, even the deep gashes vanished entirely. Not only that, but Bradley''s height and physique began to swell rapidly, with his blood vessels twisting and bulging grotesquely. As Charles looked at Bradley, a few lines of information flashed before his eyes. [Name]: Bradley [Age]: 51 [Height]: 205 cm [Beast Master Level]: Level 3 [Status]: Warning! Consumed a Strengthening Pill, resulting in a temporary berserk state. Pain and fear are suppressed, while strength, speed, and elemental power are significantly enhanced. This effect also amplifies the power of any associated mystical beasts. The downside is a month of severe weakness after the effect wears off, with a high risk of death. "This is... a Strengthening Pill!" Charles exclaimed, immediately recognizing the drug. He remembered it from a theory class with Lily, where she had mentioned it as a forbidden substance. "Kid, you''ve got some knowledge, I''ll give you that," Bradley sneered, his eyes bulging, almost ready to pop out of his head. "You forced me to use a Strengthening Pill. You can die knowing you actually pushed me this far." Bradley''s massive form lunged at Charles, his entire body covered in bulging veins. A black mist enveloped his blade as he swung it down toward Charles with terrifying force. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sheer power of the strike was nearly at the peak of a Level 3 Beast Master, while Charles was only a Level 2 Beast Master. If that blow connected, it would be fatal! Clang!!! On reflex, Charles raised his Supreme Spear to block. The intense force of the impact caused even the durable Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, forged from meteoric iron, to bend slightly under the pressure. "So strong!" Charles thought to himself, feeling the immense power behind the strike. The strength of the blow nearly broke his arms, and his feet sank half a meter into the ground under the sheer weight of it. Given Bradley''s current physical state, using a Strengthening Pill so recklessly could only lead to one outcomeheart failure. It was clear Bradley intended to take Charles down with him. "He''s got brute strength on his side right now. Engaging him head-on would be foolish," Charles quickly strategized in his mind. He retrieved a [Miraculous Speed Pill] from his storage space, swallowing it in one gulp. His speed increased by 50%, allowing him to dodge Bradley''s next attack in a blur of motion. Lightning Demon Ape!!! Bradley''s blade crashed into the ground, sending a shockwave that cleaved a one-meter-deep trench in the earth. A large boulder behind Charles was split clean in two. Bradley glanced at his now-damaged longsword, frustration flickering across his face before he angrily tossed it to the ground. He knew his time was running out and that he needed to end this quickly. Without hesitation, he summoned his three mystical beasts. [Four-Eyed Pit Viper] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Poisonous Fang Sting, Venom Spray [Weakness]: None [Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Bone-Cutting Claws, Scorpion Tail Sting [Weakness]: None [Vesiculated Toxic Toad] [Attribute]: Poison [Level]: 29 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: Vesicle Spray, Long Tongue Coiling [Weakness]: None [Description]: Bradley is in a berserk state, reaching the pinnacle of Level 3 Beast Master strength. His mystical beasts now fight at Level 29, ignoring typical attribute disadvantages. "This is terrifying!" Charles thought, as the brief information flashed before his eyes, sending a cold sweat down his spine. There was no time for hesitation. Almost instinctively, he issued battle commands to Max and Mousie through their psychic connection. "Max, use Ice Pick Throwing for long-range attacks!" "Roar!" "Mousie, use Mimetic Illusion to replicate his strongest beast, the Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion!" "Squeak!" The three monstrous creatures charged toward Charles with unstoppable momentum. With Bradley in a berserk state, the strength of his mystical beasts had skyrocketed, rivaling the power of some of the lower-level man-faced spiders from the tomb. Clang... Mousie, controlling the illusionary Long-Tailed Emperor Scorpion, clashed with Bradley''s original scorpion. The collision of their metal-hard exoskeletons sent sparks flying as the sound of grinding metal filled the air. Meanwhile, Max''s ice spears repeatedly pierced through the Four-Eyed Pit Viper and the Vesiculated Toxic Toad. Yet, despite being turned into pincushions by the ice spikes, these enhanced mystical beasts felt no pain and continued their relentless advance. Max then unleashed its second skill, Bone-Achingly Cold, igniting the entire area with pale blue flames. Yet, the Four-Eyed Pit Viper pressed forward, even at the risk of being burned to ashes, determined to close the distance to Max. The battle seemed to be turning against Charles, and Bradley''s face twisted into a vicious grin. "Kid, your death is near!" Seeing Charles disappear into the shadows below, Bradley''s muscles tensed, his attention focused on his surroundings, especially behind him. Boom!!! With a fierce wind, Bradley''s brutal punch landed heavily on Charles, creating a massive dent in his chest. With the full force of Bradley''s strike, Charles''s body was hurled like a cannonball, crashing heavily to the ground and shattering a large boulder into fragments, sending dust and debris flying everywhere. Bradley activated his Bone-Cutting Claws skill, his arms transforming with an exoskeleton that resembled the powerful pincers of the emperor scorpion. He slowly approached Charles, who lay amidst the rubble. "I told you, kid, you''re no match for me. Did you really think the same sneak attack would work twice?" Bradley raised his massive pincers, which gleamed menacingly in the air. "Time to die, you little bastard. Today, your head will be the offering for my son Felix''s soul!" As Bradley''s pincers descended, Uldir, watching from a distant hill, was so terrified that he instinctively covered his eyes. Just as the pincers were about to strike, Charles commanded Max to activate the Energy Bomb skill. A swirling vortex of blue and red energy appeared behind him, and at the same time, he had Mousie inject dark elemental energy into the vortex. "Triple Bomb!" With a quiet utterance from Charles, the space vortex, composed of blue, black, and red energy, emitted a high-pitched, resonant hum as it charged up, distorting the very light around it. This was the first time Charles had attempted to create a chaotic explosion by combining three different elemental abilities. If Emma''s First Law of Beast Mastery was correct, this would be an unprecedented miracle, the equivalent of an E=MC^2 moment in this worlda super nuclear blast! The chaotic energy in the air intensified, growing so fierce that even Bradley, despite being numbed to fear by the drugs, felt a shiver of terror deep in his bones. As a Beast Master, he knew all too well the devastating power of an energy disruption annihilation. The resulting explosion would pulverize every living thing within a hundred-meter radius. Bradley gritted his teeth, screaming in desperation, "You crazy little bastard, have you lost your mind?!" As soon as the words left Bradley''s mouth, Charles gave him a small wave from within the shadows, then vanished into thin air. Feeling the turbulent energy in the air, Bradley''s eyes filled with despair. Lightning Demon Ape!!! A deafening explosion followed, shaking the surrounding hills with its force. The intense shockwave obliterated trees within a several-hundred-meter radius, reducing them to splinters. The blinding white light lasted for a full ten seconds before finally fading, giving way to a massive fireball that rose like a small mountain, sending scorching heat waves in all directions... A kilometer away, hiding behind a hill, Uldir was completely dumbfounded. Just moments ago, when Bradley went berserk, Uldir was certain that Charles was done for. But who could have imagined that Charles would turn the tables in such a dire situation? Even after the red glow faded and a mushroom cloud rose into the sky, climbing several kilometers high, Uldir''s mouth was still hanging open in shock. As he stood there in disbelief, a young voice interrupted his thoughts. "Here''s the antidote for the poison in your system, and this is the key to where your family is being held." Uldir looked down to find Charles standing before him, offering the items. "Uldir, thank you for the information you provided. Bradley is deadyou''re free now." Uldir wanted to express his gratitude, but he suddenly realized that his jaw had nearly locked from hanging open for so long. All he could do was watch as the boy''s figure disappeared into the sunset... Chapter 58 - 58: Triple Bomb Meanwhile, about 30 kilometers away from the blast center, a figure in a cyan cloak was moving swiftly through the forest. As the azure butterfly flitted around her, a blue-green whirlwind slammed into a second-tier mystical beast fox Lightning Demon Ape!!! The deafening explosion echoed through the woods, and Grace''s eyes widened in surprise. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion. "When did my wind blade get so powerful?" It was only then that she realized the sound wasn''t coming from her attack. It was from somewhere far off, seemingly in the direction of the bloody pool, where a fiery mushroom cloud was rising into the sky! Grace stared at the towering ''mushroom'' in shock, and an image of a familiar face flashed through her mind. Last time, someone in the trial group chat had shared a photo, showing the aftermath of one of Charles''s mystical beast, the frost wolf''s, skills. "How is that possible? A Level 2 Beast Master shouldn''t have this kind of destructive power! And when I saw it last time in the group, it wasn''t nearly this strong!" Grace shook her head, trying to dismiss the strange thoughts, but they persisted. She checked the points leaderboard again, seeing that Charles was still far behind her. A smug smile spread across her face as she let out a cold chuckle. "Charles, I''m ahead of you by over 10,000 points, and there are only six days left. Even if you hunt ferocious beasts non-stop, you''ll never catch up to me." "I, Grace, will make sure to crush you underfoot at the trial ceremony, and wash away the shame of that day!" ... At this moment, nearly all the students participating in the trials on the outskirts of the ferocious beast mountain range could see the massive mushroom cloud rising into the sky. Some students, who were closer to the site, even began live-streaming around the enormous crater left behind by the explosion. Messages and comments flooded in like a snowstorm: "I''m deep in Kentish Mountain and didn''t see the mushroom cloud. Can someone tell me what happened?" "Do you see that hundred-meter-wide crater? I''m betting my money that Charles is behind this!" "I can confirm that! I''m from Squad 7, and I''ve seen Charles use this exact skill before. It''s definitely him!" "This explosion is so massiveeven a Level 6 ferocious beast, like a Charizard, couldn''t have caused this much damage with its fireball attack!" "I can''t believe it! In just a month, Charles went from the bottom of the leaderboard to the top 10. He''s the biggest dark horse of this entire trial! Who else could have caused this explosion?" "Does anyone know if Charles needs another teammate? There are only six days leftmaybe I can tag along and earn some points..." "Charles is absolutely amazing!" "Does anyone have Charles''s contact info? Is Charles single right now?" "..." The discussions about the battle continued well into the night. And as if the news had wings, it quickly spread through the internet, all the way back to Lsengard. When people learned that Bradley and his son Felix, the two notorious traitors of Lsengard, were dead, everyone was elated. But when they found out that it was Charles from Lsengard Beast Mastery High School who had taken them down, that elation turned to shock! A high school senior, who had only recently graduated and was still just a Level 2 Beast Master, managed to single-handedly defeat a Level 3 Beast Master who had taken a ''Strengthening Pill''and did so without a scratch? It sounded like nothing short of a miracle. The news of Charles''s victory spread through the Misubi Auction House, Beast Mastery Plaza, and the Beast Master Guild, echoing through every corner of Lsengard. The news also circulated within the ferocious beast mountain range. Those hunter teams who had suffered under the oppression of the grave robbers cheered upon hearing of Bradley and Felix''s deaths. Those once-arrogant bandits, robbers, and grave robbers couldn''t help but shudder whenever they recalled the fiery mushroom cloud that lit up the sky that evening. Many of them dismantled their hideouts and fled deeper into the ferocious beast mountain range. ... Charles had no idea about the sensation he had caused on the internet. At that moment, he was racing through the forest on the back of his cloud leopard. Every time the cloud leopard slowed down slightly, the soft sensation he felt behind him sent a shiver through his heart. Thanks to the cloud leopard''s incredible speed, Charles reached the border between the Atacama Desert and the ferocious beast mountain range, arriving at an oasis at the foot of the mountains in less than half a day. This place was still some distance from the desert and was filled with low shrubs. From afar, Charles could see a large number of ferocious beasts gathering at the base of the mountain, and a smile spread across his face. "We''ve arrived. This is the only water source within a hundred-mile radius. All the nearby ferocious beasts and animals come here to drink. You wanted a place where ferocious beasts gatherI couldn''t think of a better spot," Aria said as she gently dismounted from the cloud leopard. Recalling their earlier accidental closeness, she turned her gaze away. "Yes, this place is perfect. In less than five days, I should be able to climb to the top of the leaderboard," Charles nodded in agreement. He quickly surveyed the surroundings, which were mostly populated by first- and second-tier mystical beastsideal for him to gain strength. The more popular areas of the ferocious beast mountain range were crowded with people, and places like the southern bank of the Nine Hell River were often frequented by third- and fourth-tier ferocious beasts, which were still too challenging for Charles at his current level. This oasis, on the other hand, was like a hidden gem. Seeing Charles agree, Aria''s face lit up with joy. She pointed to a small, slightly dilapidated wooden cabin nearby. "This used to be an outpost on the Atacama border. Why don''t we stay here for now? I can also train in the area." "That sounds great. I''d be more than happy to have such a lovely companion," Charles replied, admiring the young girl before him. Once again, he couldn''t help but think that in her human form, Aria was the most adorable girl in the world. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria playfully raised her small fist and huffed, "Don''t get any ideas about laying a hand on me. I''m not weak, and don''t forgetyou still have my original serpent venom in your system." "Uh, right, I almost forgot about that. Aria, can you remove this venom?" Charles asked, a bit concerned. But Aria only stuck out her tongue at him and then hummed a little tune as she walked toward a nearby pond. After sweating so much on the way, it was clear Aria was headed to take a bath. Having witnessed Aria''s terrifying side, Charles quickly quashed any thoughts of sneaking a peek. Though Aria had injected him with some unknown serpent venom, she didn''t seem to harbor any ill will toward him. After all, she had risked her own weakness to kill Bradley for him. Charles glanced at the points leaderboard once again. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Range Training Points Leaderboard] 1st: Grace [23,551 points] 2nd: Thomas [15,204 points] 3rd: Emily [13,598 points] ... 8th: Charles [13,029 points] ... --- Seeing that Grace had pulled ahead by over 12,000 points, Charles couldn''t help but curse her under his breath for being such a maniac. He then got up and headed toward a valley on the other side of the pond. The nearby ferocious beasts all came to this oasis to drink, and that valley was a crucial passage leading to the water source. All Charles needed to do was set up traps in the valley and he could pick off the injured ferocious beasts, racking up points in the process. "There are only five days left in the ferocious beast mountain range trial. While points are important, I need to focus on increasing my strength during this time." "Moreover, that mysterious academy known as the ''Monster Academy'' has surprisingly come to Lsengard to recruit this year. I need to see if it''s a good fit for me." "And as for you, Graceyou''re eager to defeat me, aren''t you? Let''s see who''s really stronger!" In a world where power reigns supreme, Charles was becoming acutely aware of this reality. Over the past two months in the ferocious beast mountain range, he had narrowly escaped death countless times. Without formidable strength, not only would he struggle to find his parents, but even his own survival would be in jeopardy. Drawing the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear from his storage space, Charles looked toward the approaching beast horde on the other side of the valley, his expression resolute: "Let the storm come, and let it be fierce!" ... At the border between the forest and the desert, a young man was moving swiftly through the valley. For the past two days, Charles had been fighting the waves of beasts heading toward the oasis, day and night, while Aria rested near the small wooden cabin. The two kept to themselves, not disturbing each other. "Mousie, there''s a second-tier green insect over there! Go get it!" "Max! A group of red-eyed rabbits is trying to cross the valley to drink water. Get ready for battle!" [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Green Insect] (Lv21 Silver Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience Points +400!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Red-Eyed Rabbit] (Lv19 Bronze Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.17) Loyalty +0! Experience Points +300!] ... [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Armored Rhino] (Lv18 Gold Quality)!] ... [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [Desert Spider] (Lv22 Silver Quality)!] [Your mystical beast Max has leveled up. Current Level: Lv.18!] [Your mystical beast Mousie has leveled up. Current Level: Lv.18!] ... The constant system notifications ringing in Charles''s ears were starting to become second nature to him. These past few days, whenever a beast horde came rushing through, Charles would summon Max and Mousie to engage in battle. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he got injured, he used Hemostatic Powder to heal himself; when he grew tired, he drank a bottle of Regenerating Potion to shake off the fatigue. In this relentless, almost hellish combat, his strength was increasing at an incredible pace, and his muscles were visibly becoming more defined and stronger. As his mystical beasts leveled up, Charles''s personal attributes and elemental control improved as well. He began to feel that the once-distant goal of becoming a Level 3 Beast Master was now within reach. However, Charles was not one to let pride cloud his judgment. As mystical beasts level up, the amount of experience required doubles with each level. The energy needed to go from Lv18 to Lv20 is greater than the total needed from Lv10 to Lv18 combined. Charles knew he couldn''t expect to achieve a breakthrough in just a few dayspatience was key. In the spare moments between battles, Charles often found himself organizing his storage space. At this moment, he was staring blankly at a few golden scales and a semi-transparent beast bone in his hand. "The devouring serpent was a tough one. Emma really went all out to defeat it. These items aren''t ordinary at allwhat could they be used for?" Chapter 59 - 59: Unlocking a New Function As Charles''s gaze fell upon the materials in his hand, a few lines of information appeared before his eyes. [Devouring SerpentGold Scales] [Gold Quality]: Extremely rare ferocious beast material, with a small chance of being produced when a devouring serpent evolves. It is an essential material for crafting high-quality golden inner armor. [Devouring SerpentSpirit Bone] [Gold Quality]: A rare material formed when a sixth-tier or higher ferocious beast condenses its elemental energy into a physical form. Even rarer than a beast core, it is a key material for crafting high-quality golden weapons. [Spirit Essence Pill] [Orange Quality]: After consuming this miracle drug, a mystical beast will have a 100% success rate during evolution, with no side effects. The effect of the Spirit Essence Pill was straightforwardCharles knew it was meant to be used when a mystical beast was about to evolve. But what about the other two items? Based on his theoretical knowledge, Charles understood that these materials could be used to craft weapons and armor. However, crafting high-quality equipment required more than just good materialsit required skill to ensure the materials worked well together. In Lsengard, the best weapons only reached blue quality. It would be a waste to hand over such valuable materials to a local blacksmith. Just when Charles was at his wit''s end, he suddenly noticed that in the system interface, next to [alchemy], there was an additional column labeled [forging] that he hadn''t seen before. Curious, Charles focused on it, and a window quickly popped up. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Gold Quality] [Crafting Materials]: - [Devouring SerpentGold Scales]: 20/18 - [Devouring SerpentSpirit Bone]: 10/8 - Water Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier]: 0/1 [Description]: The armband integrates seamlessly with the exoskeleton of the right arm, remaining invisible until activated by infusing water attribute energy. [Effect]: A gold-quality piece of equipment that combines offense and defense. It enhances the muscle strength of the right arm by 100% through the exoskeleton while providing significant protection from the golden scales, reducing damage from ordinary attacks. (Currently, it can mitigate 97% of a Level 4 Beast Master''s standard attacks.) [Enhancement]: The beast core is removable. The higher the grade of the water attribute beast core, the stronger the offensive and defensive capabilities. After reading the brief description, Charles was overwhelmed with excitement. "It can reduce 97% of the damage from attacks two full levels above! That''s insanely powerful!" With this level of damage reduction, getting hit on the right arm would be no more painful than a light scratch. Even more impressive was the fact that the armband could boost the strength of his right arm by an explosive 100%. This enhancement would effectively double the piercing power of Charles''s Puncture Thorn. Just the thought of it made him realize how terrifying this exoskeleton could be. Charles figured that with such a powerful effect, there had to be some limitations, like a cap on the number of uses. Otherwise, it would be too overpowered. Additionally, since the materials came from a sixth-tier mystical beast, its effectiveness would likely be reduced against even stronger beasts. But even with these considerations, this would be an incredibly valuable piece of equipment for Charles at his current level. Once the gold-quality armband was crafted, it would be another ace up his sleeve for staying alive. What made Charles even happier was that the system had unlocked the [forging] feature, which meant that he could now craft weapons and equipment himself using materials he obtained in the system. As Charles''s gaze shifted to the "forge," a flood of information poured into his mindeverything related to forging, including temperature control, smithing, extraction, and more. The sudden influx of knowledge caused a brief dizzy spell in Charles''s head. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now that I have the knowledge of forging, and I''ve got the gold scales and spirit bone, all I need is a second-tier water attribute beast core," Charles sighed as he checked the required materials. He had plenty of first-tier beast cores, but not a single second-tier core. Such rare items could fetch astronomical prices at auctions, and even if he found one, it would likely be beyond his budget. With no other options, Charles decided to try his luck near the pond at the center of the oasis. After gathering his belongings and stuffing all the sellable ferocious beast materials from the valley into his storage space, Charles left the valley. But when he arrived at the pond... he was stunned! The entire pond was shrouded in a thin layer of pale purple poisonous mist. Dozens of animals and ferocious beasts of various sizes floated lifelessly on the water''s surface. Seeing the grim scene, Charles couldn''t help but grimace. Forget about finding a second-tier water attribute beast corethere wouldn''t even be any fish left to eat. Thankfully, he still had plenty stored in his storage space... He searched the area around the pond but found no sign of Aria. It wasn''t until he approached the small wooden cabin near the edge of the forest that he heard faint sobbing coming from inside. The poisonous mist that had polluted the entire area was emanating from within the cabin, and the greenery surrounding the cabin had withered and turned yellow under the toxic influence. "Aria, are you in there?" Charles asked softly, knocking gently on the door. The crying stopped, and after a long silence, a faint voice responded, "No... I''m not here." Hearing that familiar voice, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. He had always sensed that this girl carried secrets far beyond what he could imagine. But then again, everyone has their secrets, and Charles had no intention of prying. The days of the ferocious beast mountain range trial were drawing to a close. Thanks to his relentless efforts over the past few days, Charles had successfully climbed into the top three on the leaderboard. Although there was still some distance between him and Grace, who held the first spot, and Emily, who was in second, Charles was already satisfied with his progress. He had come today to share a meal with Aria and to say goodbye at this oasis. Afterward, she would return to the desert, and Charles would head back to Lsengard. Who knows... they might never see each other again. "If you don''t open the door, I''m coming in," Charles said after waiting a moment longer, worried that something might have happened to Aria. He gently pushed the door open. He had a good idea of why Aria was upsetit was likely due to the poisonous mist around her that was becoming increasingly difficult to control. Before setting out on this trial, Charles had read about a legend in the book Local History that related to Atacama. Long ago, Atacama wasn''t the vast, barren desert it is now, but rather a lush paradise with fertile grasslands, abundant herds, and millions of living creatures. The ancient Goddess of Sky-patching was said to have molded clay into humans, who lived harmoniously with her and enjoyed a prosperous, blissful life. One day, however, the Goddess of Sky-patching was corrupted by an evil spirit. Her once long, black hair transformed into thousands of venomous snakes, and her fair, beautiful face twisted into something grotesque and terrifying. Wherever she went, poisonous mists spread. Humanity, once devoted to the Goddess, began to fear and despise her. They destroyed the temples dedicated to her and burned her statues. The once-revered Goddess of Sky-patching became the dreaded and shunned evil deity known as Medusa. ... "I wonder if this has any connection to that legend..." Charles thought, snapping back to reality as he noticed Aria, now wearing an apron, preparing dinner in the kitchen. She seemed inexperienced in the kitchen, her movements somewhat clumsy, and with tears still lingering at the corners of her eyes, she looked like a young bride who had been wronged. The fish that had been lively just moments ago perished the moment it came into contact with the faint purple mist surrounding Aria before it even reached her hands. Seeing that she was on the verge of tears again, Charles couldn''t help but tease her, "So, you know how to cook fish?" "Of course! Back in the palace... at home, there were people who wanted to eat my cooking but couldn''t!" Aria shot Charles a defiant glare, her cheeks puffed out in frustration. Watching her, Charles felt a strange sense of nostalgia, as if he were witnessing a scene from a different lifetime. It was hard to reconcile the cheerful girl he once knew with the sad and vulnerable Aria standing before him now. He couldn''t help but wonder what she had gone through in the month they had been apart to bring about such a change. He had a vague suspicion that it had something to do with the tomb of the ancient serpent gods, Medusa, that they had encountered. As he watched the beautiful figure bustling about, Charles suddenly spoke up, "Aria, I might be leaving the ferocious beast mountain range tomorrow. Of course, there''s no real rush if... you know, we don''t have to say goodbye so soon..." The beautiful figure hesitated for a moment at Charles''s words. After a brief silence, she replied with a barely audible, "Okay." They both fell into a quiet silence, neither of them saying a word, just like when they had first met in the ancient tomb. The only difference was that back then, it had been Charles grilling meat for Aria. "All done! Come and taste my cooking!" Aria finally called out, breaking the silence with a small smile. Aria proudly placed the pot of "fish soup" in front of Charles. Without even needing to taste it, as a seasoned cook, Charles could already imagine just how "delicious" it would be, simply by looking at it. He hesitated for a moment, then forced a laugh. "This is... fish soup?" "What, are you worried I poisoned it?" Aria''s lips curled into a smug smile as she looked at Charles. "This is the first time I''ve ever cooked for someone else. Even if it doesn''t taste good, you have to finish it, or else..." Aria raised her slender arm, the threat in her words unmistakable. "Why would I worry about you poisoning me? The entire room is already filled with toxins..." Charles muttered, unable to resist a bit of sarcasm. But the moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. Sometimes, words are spoken without thinking, but the listener can take them to heart. Aria, who had just started to cheer up, was hurt by Charles''s comment. She glanced at a wilted flower on the windowsill, then burst into tears and ran out of the cabin. Lightning Demon Ape!!! At the moment Aria started crying, a terrifying pressure descended, nearly suffocating Charles. The small wooden cabin, along with the table and chairs around Charles, was instantly reduced to splinters. A gray-haired middle-aged man appeared before Charles in the blink of an eye, his eyes blazing with fury. "Boy, what did you say to the young lady? If anything happens to her, I''ll make sure you die a thousand deaths!" As the man appeared, a few lines of information flashed before Charles''s eyes. [Name]: Joshua [Race]: Serpent Man [Age]: 41 [Level]: Lv64 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison Charles''s face twitched involuntarily, and the spoon in his hand slipped from his grasp, clattering to the floor. "No way... talk about bad luck. Isn''t this the same guy who fought Emma? How did I run into him again here?" Chapter 60 - 60: Inescapable Fate "Senior, I didn''t intend to offend your lady. There must be some misunderstanding here," Charles said calmly as he faced the man before him. In his palm, he gathered energy of three elements: ice, fire, and darkness. The man before him, named Joshua, was a serpentine warrior whom Charles had once seen gain the upper hand in a battle against Emma. This meant that his strength was equivalent to that of a Level 7 Beast Master! This was a completely overwhelming difference in power, but Charles had no intention of surrendering. The energy bomb was his most powerful card right now, and if Joshua really intended to kill him... Even if he had to die, he would make sure Joshua paid for it with at least a broken tooth! Joshua wielded a sleek, jet-black spear, and his narrow, black serpentine eyes swept over Charles. Noticing the elemental energy fluctuations in Charles'' hand, Joshua felt a hint of surprise. Ordinary people would have been scared out of their wits, begging for mercy at this point, but this mere Level 2 Beast Master was actually planning to counterattack? A fleeting memory of the princess''s command flashed through his mind, instructing him not to harm this boy. Joshua clenched his teethif he really killed this kid, he might not be able to explain it to the princess. "Kid, this is your final warning," Joshua spat coldly. The spear in his hand dissolved into a cloud of black mist. Just as he had appeared out of thin air, Joshua''s figure gradually became insubstantial, fading away right under Charles'' nose. It was only after Joshua had vanished that Charles withdrew the elemental energy from his hand. During the standoff with Joshua, it felt as though a taut string had been pulled tight within him, and now he was gasping for breath, his chest heaving. The man seemed intent on killing him, but for some reason, he didn''t dare to strike. "I''d better find Aria quickly. After all, we''re still in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, and if anything happens, it could be dangerous." Charles quietly closed the wooden cabin door and then hurried along the path where Aria had disappeared. ... After passing through the trees by the pool and following the steep mountain trail upwards, Charles could feel the poisonous gas growing thicker around him. Charles retrieved several miracle drugs from his storage space and swallowed them in quick succession to resist the encroaching toxic attributes. Only then did he begin to feel slightly better. Aria''s movements were easy to track. Everywhere she passed, there were corpsesbutterflies, lizards, birds, and even some ferocious beasts... Even the towering ancient trees around her had turned yellow and withered, despite it being midsummer. It looked like late autumn, with large amounts of dead leaves falling to the ground, creating a scene of desolation. At the end of this lifeless wasteland sat a beautiful young girl, silently gazing out from the edge of a cliff. From a distance, Charles noticed something strange: there seemed to be eerie black markings on her once fair arms. Just as he was about to approach, a figure suddenly grabbed him from behind and said coldly, "Kid, if you want to die, go ahead." Before Charles could respond, the figure pulled him away, leaping to a nearby hill where the poisonous mist was thinner. Seeing that even Joshua seemed wary of this purple poisonous mist, Charles felt a deep sense of confusion. "Senior, could you tell me what has happened over the past month? How did Miss Aria end up like this?" "This is a curse that has persisted for over a thousand years, or perhaps it''s a fate she can never escape." Joshua sighed softly, leaning against a tree beside Charles. His gaze, fixed on the young girl, was filled with affection and pity. "A thousand-year curse? And fate? What do you mean?" Charles was baffled by Joshua''s cryptic words. "You are human. I shouldn''t be telling you this, but... it''s just an old legend, so it doesn''t matter if you know." Joshua fell silent for a moment before finally speaking, his eyes still on the distant girl. In a deep voice, he began: "A thousand years ago, the serpent people were the weakest tribe in Atacama, on the brink of extinction. In that desperate time, a young girl from the tribe made a pact with a demon." "A demon... a pact..." As Joshua spoke, Charles felt a wave of shock. He couldn''t help but recall the mural in the ancient tomb. Could the demon Joshua was referring to be the legendary Medusa? "After that, the serpent tribe gained control over the power of poison. Several powerful figures emerged, and the tribe became one of the most feared in the area. Atacama not only gained independence from the Stellar Empire but even the northern Genosha human tribes began to fear them. The serpent people flourished and multiplied in this world. However, everything comes at a price..." At this point, Joshua''s expression turned sorrowful. The once stern, snake-like eyes were now moist with emotion. "That young girl, who became the queen that united the entire serpent tribe, found her power growing increasingly uncontrollable. Her appearance grew hideous, her long hair turned into venomous snakes, and a purple mist began to spread across the land, turning the once thriving Atacama into a desert..." "..." Charles swallowed hard. The queen who had once saved her people had become the demon that destroyed Atacama! How heartbroken must she have been, watching her country perish by her own uncontrollable power? So, what is the relationship between the former Serpent Queen and Aria...? "After the kingdom turned into a desert, the queen sought out more suitable lands for survival and waged a great war against the Genosha to the north. Her opponent was none other than Ares, the War God of Genosha, who had been the strongest warrior for centuries. Though the queen defeated Ares, she herself perished in the battle." "Following her death, a revolt broke out within the entire serpent tribe, and Atacama splintered into factions. The people believed the queen had brought divine retribution upon them, and the royal family was massacred. Aria is the only one left behind by the queen in this world..." Joshua suddenly stopped, realizing he had said too much. His face turned stern again, and he coldly fixed his gaze on Charles. "You''d better forget what you just heard. If you reveal Miss Aria''s whereabouts to anyone, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth. Believe me, there''s no one in all of Genosha who can stop me." Joshua''s figure turned into a shadow and disappeared before Charles, who was still overwhelmed by shock. He had suspected earlier that Aria''s origins were anything but simple, and now it seemed his suspicions were confirmed. No wonder she ended up wandering in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, rescued by a human hunter. She was likely on the run, pursued by those who wanted her dead. "But the speed at which this girl''s power is increasing... it''s almost terrifying..." Charles turned his gaze back to the edge of the cliff, but the girl had disappeared, the purple mist around her dissipating. Aria''s power had surged from Level 13 to Level 35 in just one montha rate of growth that was unheard of among both humans and beasts. And Charles had never seen her hunting ferocious beasts or undergoing rigorous training, meaning Aria could grow stronger without effort. This effortless advancement was something Charles couldn''t help but envy. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, everything has its price. Could it be that Aria''s ultimate fate will mirror that of the queen from so long ago, consumed by the curse until she eventually loses herself completely...? "What did Joshua just say to you?" Charles was still gazing wistfully at the cliff when, before he knew it, Aria had appeared beside him. He almost instinctively took a half-step back. Noticing the purple mist around her had disappeared, indicating she had regained control, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. Feeling a bit awkward for his reaction, Charles decided to lighten the mood with a joke. Smiling, he said, "Joshua just told me that his lady is so beautiful, intelligent, a great cook, and incredibly strong. Whoever is lucky enough to marry her one day must have accumulated good fortune over several lifetimes!" "Really?" Aria seemed a bit surprised but didn''t doubt Charles. She continued, "We serpent people are a matriarchal clan, much like mantises or spiders. On the wedding night, the bride devours the groom. If that counts as ''good fortune,'' then so be it." "Uh, what..." The delicate and charming girl before him suddenly seemed a lot more terrifying to Charles. Seeing the startled expression on Charles''s face, Aria covered her mouth and giggled. "Alright, I was just teasing you. I''m not that scary! But I guess... no one would dare to marry me anyway, right?" With a soft sigh, the girl''s clear golden eyes suddenly dimmed a bit. A black mark appeared on the back of Aria''s left hand, and although she tried to hide it, Charles noticed it. A broken nation, a clan wiped out. A royal family once revered by all, now exiled and hunted as criminals. With such a tragic fate, if Charles were in her shoes, he might have lost the ability to smile long ago. Aria gently crouched down, picking up the body of a blue butterfly from the ground and carefully burying it in a small dirt mound. Her teary eyes were filled with guilt. As she stood up, dusting off her hands, she paused for a moment before turning. She suddenly looked at Charles and said, "You''re my only friend, Charles. No matter what I become, I won''t hurt you. Promise me you won''t hate me in the future, okay? Otherwise, I''ll be very sad." With that, the girl raised her fair arm, waved at Charles in the glow of the setting sun, and a flash of light surrounded her. In an instant, she transformed into a serpent nearly ten meters long, disappearing swiftly into the forest. Charles stood there, staring in the direction where she had disappeared, momentarily lost in thought before slowly pulling himself out of his feelings of sadness. He and Aria came from two completely different worldsdifferent kingdoms, different races. Perhaps their paths would never cross again. And with problems that even Joshua couldn''t solve, there was no way he could interfere. Aria had her path to follow, and Charles had his own. Clenching his fists slightly, Charles swallowed a miraculous speed pill and darted toward the valley. The trial had less than three days remaining, and time was running out. The previously quiet valley was soon filled with a whirlwind of dust. ... [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Green Insect] (Lv19, Silver Grade)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Roke Lizard ] (Lv18, Bronze Division)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Little Ginseng Spirit ] (Lv20, Bronze Division)!] The notifications flashed before his eyes as Charles fought from dusk until nightfall. It wasn''t until Mousie was utterly exhausted, panting heavily on top of his head, that Charles finally stopped. "Chirp chirp... I can''t take it anymore, if this keeps up, Mousie is going to turn into a dried mouse..." Mousie said with a pitiful expression. Max, looking equally exhausted, had already jumped into a small nearby pond to soak. "I''ll make something delicious for you all," Charles said with a smile as he patted Mousie on the head, then pulled out a grill from his storage space. Gurgle gurgle... Steam rose from the pot, and soon, a mouth-watering aroma filled the air. During the time of making dinner, Charles was not idle. He checked the [forging] section in the system, taking advantage of this moment to familiarize himself with the crafting system''s operations. As he opened the [forging] feature, a block of pitch-black iron appeared before his eyes Chapter 61 - 61: Eighty-One Hammer Technique A few days ago, when he unlocked the [forging] feature, Charles had already obtained some basic knowledge about forging from the instructional prompts. Therefore, he was quite familiar with the forging equipment. He took out a piece of mystic iron ore from his storage space. Mystic iron was the most basic forging material, perfect for practice. Until he improved his forging skills, Charles didn''t dare to use the Nine Nether Gold Scales or Sacred Boneif he failed to forge with those, he might just cry. He placed some firewood into the makeshift furnace he had built in the dirt, then worked the bellows. With a series of crackling sounds, the mystic iron he had placed inside gradually began to glow red. Once heated, mystic iron becomes soft, making it the perfect time to forge it into any desired shape. Clang, clang, clang, clang... The rhythmic and powerful sound of hammering echoed through the valley as Charles pounded the palm-sized piece of mystic iron into an iron sheet. An hour later, the sheet had taken shape, vaguely resembling an armguard. "It''s done!" With a crisp sizzle, the armguard was quenched in a bucket of water, releasing a cloud of steam. As the temperature cooled, Charles held up his perfectly crafted piece with a proud grin, admiring his handiwork. "You think something like this can be called armor?" Just as Charles was basking in his pride, a voice suddenly echoed from the entrance of the cave. Before he could react, a small stone shot towards him, striking the armguard in his hand. Crack! Charles''s "masterpiece" instantly shattered into pieces on the ground. Annoyed, he looked towards the entrance of the valley. When he saw that it was Joshua, Charles froze for a moment. Recalling Joshua''s earlier words, he couldn''t help but feel a bit deflated. "So, what do you think I should do?" Joshua slowly approached Charles, his voice cold as ice. "A piece of iron that hasn''t even had its impurities removed doesn''t deserve to be called forged metal. And anything made from such trash can only be called garbage!" "Uh... cough..." "Your words are just as sharp as your looks..." Charles couldn''t help but mutter under his breath. "Hmm?" A fierce glare from Joshua''s jet-black serpentine eyes made Charles quickly shut his mouth. Although he wasn''t sure what Joshua''s intentions were, it seemed... he might be an expert in forging? Without wasting time, Charles quickly offered up the best food and wine he had. "Senior, could you teach me?" Joshua glanced at the wine and meat in Charles''s hands, hesitated for a moment, then finally picked up the hammer lying on the ground. "You work the bellows. Watch my forging technique carefully, and listen to what I say. Remember, I''m only going to show you once!" Seeing Charles nodding eagerly, Joshua sighed in exasperation. Just a while ago, the princess had been obsessively practicing cooking, and he''d developed a psychological aversion to food... Might as well teach him, as repayment for the mealthough Joshua doubted Charles would actually learn anything. Joshua casually pulled a piece of red-hot mystic iron from the furnace and placed it on the anvil. He raised the hammer in his right hand, striking a pose that reminded Charles of the Greek statues from his previous life: "There are three crucial aspects of forging: the forging hammer, heat control, and forging technique. A good forging hammer is rare to come by, but heat control and technique can be improved through diligent practice..." Clang! With a loud bang, sparks flew from the mystic iron as Joshua brought the hammer down with tremendous force. Each swing of the hammer was powerful and deliberate, yet, astonishingly, Joshua showed no signs of straineven without using elemental power. "Every forging material in the world has impurities. If the impurities aren''t removed, the material is nothing but trash. And brute force alone is useless in forgingyou have to learn how to use the hammer''s rebound off the material to conserve energy..." Even while completing another round of forging and returning the mystic iron to the furnace to reheat, Joshua still managed to share his forging insights with Charles, his effortless demeanor leaving Charles in awe. Two hours later, Joshua had repeated the forging process forty-nine times, transforming the original basin-sized piece of mystic iron into something the size of a palm, and eventually, as small as an egg... Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What astonished Charles the most was that he could see the quality of the material improving before his eyes! [mystic iron] [Gray Quality] [mystic iron] [White Quality] [mystic iron] [Green Quality] ... Finally, after the mystic iron had been reduced to a small piece about the size of a block of wood, Joshua stopped. After quenching it, he tossed a still-warm metal sphere to Charles. Eighty-one rounds! Joshua had pounded it with full force for eighty-one rounds! Staring at the now slightly translucent material in his hand, which the system displayed as mystic iron [Orange Quality], Charles''s jaw nearly hit the floor. Joshua had actually transformed a piece of common gray-quality material into orange-quality just through his forging skills! If Charles could learn this technique, he''d never lack high-quality materials again! Seeing the look of envy in Charles''s eyes, Joshua couldn''t help but smirk. "That ice and fire supreme spear of yours must have cost you a pretty penny, huh? But to me, it''s just trash. Back when I commanded the palace guards, this kind of thing would''ve been thrown to the cooks and kitchen staff..." The ice and fire supreme spear was a blue-quality weapon, the highest-grade weapon in Lsengard! Charles had spent 100 silver coins to buy it! But Joshua called it trash, something fit only for cooks and kitchen staff?! Charles was so shocked he almost cried, realizing how little he knew of the world. He looked at Joshua with pure admiration. "Joshua, Senior, Master! Could you forge a weapon for me? I don''t need muchjust make it gold-quality!" Joshua had just taken a sip of the beast meat stew Charles had cooked when he heard Charles''s request and nearly spit it out: Gold-quality! Did this kid think gold-quality weapons were as common as cabbages on the ground? However, having already boasted, it was a bit awkward to flatly refuse. "Kid, forging a gold-quality weapon takes a lot of time, and the materials requireddo you even have them?" Seeing the disappointment in Charles''s expression, Joshua gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "No need to feel down. I can teach you the skills." "If you master what I teach you, forging gold-quality equipment yourself won''t be a problem. What I just showed you was my signature skill, the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique]. Next, I''ll teach you how to control the heat..." ... The night passed in silence, with the moon rising and setting, and the first light of dawn breaking in the east. The clang of hammering echoed through the valley all night long. Charles couldn''t quite remember when exactly Joshua had left in the middle of the night. After demonstrating once, Joshua had handed the reins over to Charles. As Charles brought his hammer down, sparks flew from the red-hot piece of mystic iron, dislodging a small amount of impurities. Following Joshua''s instructions, Charles noticed that after a round of hammering, the material became more translucent and slightly smaller. Splash, splash, splash As water splashed in the quenching bucket, Charles looked at the mystic iron, now reduced to half its original size, and felt a deep sense of accomplishment. "This [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] is really something. Even as a beginner, I managed to raise the quality of mystic iron to white. Once I get the hang of this, I''ll be rolling in wealth!" Charles chuckled to himself. In his past life, Charles had been a businessman with a sharp mind for commercehe could see opportunities in everything. If he took these high-grade materials to the weapon shops or auction houses in Lsengard, he could surely make a tidy profit! "With my current skill level, completely removing impurities from the material is still a bit challenging. Over the next couple of days, I''ll keep practicing the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] while searching for the beast core needed to forge the Nine Netherworld Armband," Charles thought to himself. After soaking in the tub for a while and changing into clean clothes, Charles left the cave and headed toward the wooden cabin by the pond. He had already taken some miracle drugs to resist the serpent poison and was relieved to find that there was no trace of the purple poison mist in the area this time. The cabin looked like it had been recently repaired, likely Joshua''s work from the night before. Charles knocked on the door, and after hearing Aria''s response, he stepped inside. Today, Aria was wearing a light green chiffon dress. Perhaps due to her life in the desert, she seemed particularly fond of this type of attire. Her waist-length, silky hair was tied at the waist with a matching light green ribbon. Her long eyelashes fluttered slightly, resembling the delicate wings of a butterfly. Aria was happily engrossed in her cooking, humming softly to herself. When she saw Charles, she smiled and greeted him, "Take a seat, I''ve prepared breakfast for you. Don''t worry, nothing''s burnt this time." That last comment made Charles''s face twitch as he remembered yesterday''s "fish soup." It seemed that after a good night''s rest, Aria''s mood had improved significantly. Seeing her so cheerful, Charles felt a sense of relief. "Please don''t start crying again, or this cabin that was just repaired might end up in pieces again," Charles joked, glancing at the tiny figure of Joshua on a hill a few hundred meters away. Aria covered her mouth with a laugh and gently pushed a plate of pastries toward Charles. Her eyes sparkled with a soft light, full of anticipation. Charles took a bite. Despite being a person with a discerning palate, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. "Delicious!" Who would''ve thought this little girl''s cooking skills would improve so quickly? "Really?" Aria propped her chin in her hand, watching Charles quietly as he tasted the food. Seeing that Aria was doing well, Charles felt it was time to say goodbye. He handed her a small gift box. "I''ll be heading back to Lsengard in two days. I bought this in Lsengard as a little souvenir. I hope you don''t mind." Charles had initially thought of exchanging phone numbers with Aria, but from what he had observed, the serpent people, being a relatively secluded and traditional group, didn''t seem to use phones. When Aria heard that Charles was leaving, she seemed momentarily dazed. Then, with a hint of excitement, she carefully opened the gift Charles had prepared. Inside was a small, delicate jade pendant, a deep green in color. Upon seeing the pendant, Aria''s hand flew to her mouth in surprise, her fair face flushing all the way to her ears. Her shy expression left Charles feeling a bit flustered. "Is... is something wrong? Do you not like the style of the pendant?" Aria took a deep breath to calm herself, then looked at Charles with astonishment. "You''re the first friend I''ve ever made, Charles. I''ll cherish this gift!" Aria accepted the jade pendant, then softly reminded Charles, "In our serpent tribe, jade pendants are gifts exchanged only between couples. So, in the future, be careful not to give this kind of gift to just any other girl." Thud! The half-eaten pastry in Charles''s hand dropped onto the table as he scratched his head awkwardly, finally understanding why Aria had blushed. But despite having a lot of items in his storage space, this was the only thing remotely suitable as a gift for a girl. He couldn''t exactly say: "Aria, here''s 10 kilograms of resurrecting serpent meat as my parting gift!" "Aria, this 1000 milliliters of steel-spiked hedgehog blooddon''t be offended!" The images were too ridiculous for Charles to even imagine... Fortunately, Aria accepted the gift in the end. Otherwise, the situation would have been unbearably awkward. After quickly finishing his breakfast, Charles waved at Aria as if making a hasty escape. "I''m leaving tomorrow! Heading to the valley for some training first!" Just as Charles stepped out of the cabin, he heard Aria''s voice from behind him. "Charles, I have a gift for you too." His foot, mid-stride, froze in midair... Chapter 62 - 62: Why Are You Showing Off? To be honest, this was the first time Charles had ever received a gift from a girl. In his previous life, even though he had achieved great success in the business world, his focus on work left him clueless about relationships. He always thought that money could win the hearts of all women, but in the end, he was played by a woman to the point of losing everything... A pure-hearted girl''s affection is rare and precious, and when that girl is a beautiful serpent maiden, it''s something beyond compareeven more stunning than the most beautiful actresses he had ever seen in his previous life. While Charles was lost in thought, Aria handed him a small jade bottle. Charles gently shook it, noticing it was empty, and curiously asked, "What is this?" "An antidote." "An antidote?" Charles looked puzzled. He had been taking some medicine to resist the serpent poison over the past few days, and those purple mists didn''t seem to have affected him. As Charles stared at the little jade bottle in confusion, a faint scent of pure heart flower filled the air. Before he realized it, Aria was standing right in front of him. Just as Charles was lost in confusion, Aria suddenly opened her mouth and sank her fangs into his neck. ... By the small valley near the pond, Charles applied healing ointment to his neck, feeling a bit dazed. "The riginal serpent venom, so this is how to detoxify it..." Charles gently gritted his teeth due to the sting coming from his neck. The venom must have been from when Charles had "stolen a kiss" from Aria back in the ancient tomb. Fortunately, Joshua hadn''t poisoned himCharles couldn''t even begin to imagine what it would have been like if Joshua had been the one to administer the antidote. Thinking back, Charles recalled how Aria had tilted her snow-white chin, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked utterly satisfied, as if she had finally gotten her revenge. That little jade bottle she''d given him had been nothing more than a distraction. Charles glanced at the points ranking. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Training Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [25,426 points] 2nd Place: Thomas [20,149 points] 3rd Place: Charles [19,684 points] ... Nearby, there was also a countdown: [Time Remaining Until Lsengard Training Data Collection Ends: 1 day, 16 hours, 25 minutes, 38 seconds!] Seeing the countdown ticking away, Charles instantly snapped back to focus. "Just a little over 5,000 pointsI''m not about to let that little brat Grace look down on me!" Every rank higher on the leaderboard meant gaining access to more precious treasures in Lsengard''s Vault after the training ended. With Max and Mousie both at Level 18, and Charles on the verge of breaking through to become a Level 3 Beast Master, if he could secure 1st place, he might even win a high-quality mystical beast egg from the Vault! No matter what, Charles was determined to claim that top spot. He started jogging towards the valley. "Max, Mousie, get ready for battle!" Charles issued the command mentally. Standing on the path leading to the pond where the ferocious beasts came to drink, Mousie activated the skill [Mimetic Illusion], transforming into a massive giant freshwater crocodile. After leveling up to Level 18, Mousie''s illusions now possessed the combat power equivalent to a Level 18 ferocious beast. Seeing the obstruction, the pack of ravenous and thirsty gray wolves became extremely agitated and began to attack the giant freshwater crocodile. However, the crocodile''s tough hide was as impenetrable as a fortress wall. No matter how fiercely they bit and clawed, the crocodile remained unmoved. Whizz, whizz, whizz While the crocodile held their attention, Max unleashed a barrage of ranged attacks on the gray wolves. Under the onslaught of Max''s relentless assault, the pack of Level 15 to Level 17 gray wolves quickly found themselves overwhelmed, their bodies covered in blood as they tried to flee. "Trying to run? Not that easy!" Charles sneered, pulling out his ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space and activating his skill, [Puncture Thorn]! In the narrow confines of the canyon, there was nowhere for the wolves to hide. With a powerful thrust of his spear, Charles skewered the gray wolves like a row of shish kebabs. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv16, Black Iron Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +100!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +100!] [Acquired Gray Wolf Hide 1!] [Acquired Gray Wolf Fangs 4!] ... [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv18, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Gray Wolf] (Lv15, Black Iron Quality)!] ... The notifications kept flashing before his eyes, making Charles feel dizzy with excitement. The smile on his face was uncontrollable as he genuinely marveled at how Aria had chosen such a perfect spot for him! This oasis was the largest water source in the area, attracting a constant stream of ferocious beasts to drink. A large number of ferocious beasts gathered in this region. In less than half an hour, Charles had already slain nearly 30 low-level ferocious beasts that had come to drink, boosting his points by almost 500! At this rate, overtaking Grace was just a matter of time! As Charles made his way through the valley, he continued to rack up points while collecting valuable ferocious beast materials. Just as he was nearing the other end of the canyon, the ground suddenly began to tremble, and he could faintly hear cries for help in the distance. Deciding to investigate, Charles swallowed a miraculous speed pill and reached the other side of the valley within minutes. With a light tap of his foot, he launched himself onto a nearby cliff wall. Just as his strength was about to give out, he found a protruding rock to push off from, and with another swift leap, he landed securely on top of a hill. From his vantage point, Charles could finally see what was happening. A ferocious beast was savagely pursuing a group of people, some of whom appeared to be injured. Charles quickly checked the ferocious beast''s status panel. [Bloodthirsty Rhino] [Attribute]: Water [Level]: 23 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Rhino Horn Rips,Water Cannon Attack, Emerald Prison [Mood]: Agitated [Health]: Healthy [Weakness]: Earth Attribute [Description]: Rhinos are typically herbivorous, but this mutated rhino seems to have developed a taste for meat. Beware of its restrictive skill [Emerald Prison]. Charles wasn''t exactly the heroic type, and facing a Level 23 ferocious beast was risky given his current strength. He was just about to retreat when he suddenly recognized a familiar figure among the fleeing group. "Daniel?! You''re still alive!" Charles couldn''t contain his excitement and leaped down from the hill, landing atop a giant tree below. In the dense forest ahead, a group of students dressed in Lsengard Beast Mastery High School uniforms were desperately fleeing. Their torn clothes and the wounds on their arms suggested that their time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains had been anything but easy. "Help me..." In the chaos of the fleeing group, a slender girl at the back of the pack tripped over some shrubs. She turned to look at the massive beast charging toward her, her eyes filled with despair. The others around her were too terrified to act. Most of them had only recently advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, and with such a formidable ferocious beast bearing down on them, they were more concerned with saving themselves than risking their lives to rescue her. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was moving swiftly through the trees, pushing himself to his limit. But as he saw the situation unfold, it seemed he might be too late to save the girl. Just as he braced himself to witness the girl get crushed, a chubby figure suddenly stepped in front of her. "Are you crazy, Daniel!" Charles shouted in shock as he quickly assessed Daniel and his mystical beast''s stats. [Name]: Daniel [Age]: 19 [Height]: 176 cm [Skill]: Petrified Skin [Beast Master Level]: 2 ... [Rock Turtle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 12 [Quality]: Bronze Division [Skills]: Petrified Skin, Rock Smash Daniel activated his skill, [Petrified Skin] causing his skin to turn a deep brown, like granite, with rough, cracked textures forming on the surface. He stood in front of the girl alongside his mystical beast, prepared to take the full force of the beast''s charge. "Charging in like this is suicide!" Charles cursed inwardly. Daniel''s mystical beast was only Level 12, which meant Daniel himself was effectively also at Level 12. Facing a Level 23 ferocious beast, especially one in a berserk state, was nothing short of suicidal. Charles immediately summoned his mystical beasts, Max and Mousie, but it was already too late Boom! With a dull thud, Daniel''s round body was sent flying like a soccer ball by the Bloodthirsty Rhino. He crashed through the trees with a series of splintering sounds before slamming into a nearby rock, blood pouring from his mouth. "Daniel is the strongest among us, and even he couldn''t stop it. What are we going to do?" "Who said there aren''t any powerful ferocious beasts on the outskirts of the Ferocious Beast Mountains? The guild really messed up with this location!" "That beast is about to hit Lyra! Oh no..." The strongest member of their group, Daniel, had been easily overpowered by the savage ferocious beast, leaving the fleeing students in a state of panic. Some of the girls even covered their eyes in fear. At this moment, the girl named Lyra stood frozen, her face drained of all color. She stared blankly at the powerful ferocious beast charging toward her, her expression one of utter shock. Thud! A dull, sickening sound echoed through the forest, mingled with the noise of flesh being torn apart. The girls who had covered their eyes went pale, their legs giving out beneath them, their cries stifled by sheer terror. A gasp rippled through the surrounding students. The girls hiding behind a rock peeked through their fingers, and to their surprise, they saw that Lyra was unharmed. Standing in front of her was a familiar figure. A tall, handsome young man with a sturdy build stood protectively in front of Lyra, holding a dark blue spear. The spear''s tip gleamed coldly, dripping with fresh blood... Chapter 63 - 63: Reunion with Daniel "Charles?!" Several students from the same school recognized the figure and couldn''t help but cry out in astonishment. Just in the nick of time, a spear had descended from above, striking the Bloodthirsty Rhino and altering its course, saving Lyra from certain doom. "Thank you for saving me..." The girl who had fallen to the ground still looked shaken, her lips slightly bluish from fear. Charles helped her to her feet and, after offering a few comforting words, guided her to a safe spot nearby. Then, gripping his spear tightly, he approached a pile of rocks. His previous strike had been hurried, merely diverting the ferocious beast''s charge without hitting a vital spotit was likely still alive. From the pile of rocks came a sound, and the massive beast''s body began to rise again. Though the earlier strike wasn''t fatal, it had left a gaping wound in its chest. The pain from the injury only made it more enraged: Roar! Roar! Roar!!! The Bloodthirsty Rhino let out a furious roar and activated its skill [Rhino Horn Rips]. Its horn extended to a length of two meters, like a giant bayonet, and charged straight at Charles. The ground trembled with the force of its enormous body as it ran. "Mousie! Mimetic Illusion!" Charles commanded. "Got it!" At the exact moment the rhino was within 30 meters of Charles, an identical rhino appeared in front of him, complete with a bayonet-like horn, charging headlong toward the Bloodthirsty Rhino. "What the..." The surrounding students were stunned by what they saw, especially those who had once attended the same school as Charles. In their memory, Charles''s mystical beast had been a useless frost wolfhow did he suddenly have a Bloodthirsty Rhino? "Could it be that Charles has tamed a Bloodthirsty Rhino as his mystical beast?" one boy exclaimed. Boom!!! A deafening crash echoed as the two identical rhinos collided at full speed, their sharp horns tearing into each other''s faces, turning them into a bloody mess. Despite mimicking the exact same skill, the ferocious beast Mousie had transformed into was of a lower level, and it quickly fell to the ground, dead. "No..." Seeing this, Lyra, who had just started to calm down, covered her mouth in fear, letting out a gasp. Through her tear-filled eyes, she saw Charles summon a massive crocodile nearly 10 meters long! "Charles... has he already become a Level 3 Beast Master? How is that possible?" Another boy exclaimed, his face full of disbelief. A talent this terrifying was something only the city lord''s family in all of Lsengard could boast. But becoming a Level 3 Beast Master was supposed to mean the ability to form a contract with a third ferocious beasttaming such a ferocious beast was no easy feat! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ignoring the puzzled looks from those around him, Charles issued battle commands through [Mind Communication]. These past two months of constant combat had given him a wealth of battle experience. As the giant rhino charged toward him again, Charles remained completely unflustered. The rhino unleashed its most powerful skill, [Emerald Prison], causing a wave of water-attribute energy to materialize into a massive blue net that lunged toward Charles. Just as the net was about to trap him, the giant freshwater crocodile stepped in front of Charles, becoming ensnared by the [Emerald Prison]. A dull thud echoed as the rhino collided with the crocodile. Despite sustaining some injuries, the crocodile''s massive, sturdy body, like a thick mountain of flesh, managed to absorb the impact and neutralize the attack. Twin-headed Tiger. Timberwolf. Rumbling sounds. ... One after another, mystical beasts were summoned by Charles, seemingly as easily as pulling out consumables. The students watching finally realized this was just one of Charles''s skills. These mystical beasts, while not particularly strong and even prone to shattering with a single hit, had one overwhelming advantage: numbers! Under the relentless assault from this endless horde, the once-mighty Bloodthirsty Rhino began to falter. In the brief moment it was distracted, Charles''s spear shot forward with explosive force, piercing straight through the rhino''s heart, causing blood to spray in all directions. Rumble, rumble... To the shock of everyone present, the massive body of the Bloodthirsty Rhino collapsed. The ferocious beast, which had moments ago seemed unstoppabledefeating even the strongest among them and killing two of their classmateswas now lying dead at the tip of Charles''s spear! Everyone stared at Charles in stunned silence, unable to utter a single word. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Bloodthirsty Rhino] (Lv23, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +500! Your mystical beast has leveled up!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.18) Loyalty +0! Experience +500! Your mystical beast has leveled up!] As these notifications flashed before his eyes, Charles couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. After killing hundreds of ferocious beasts and now defeating a Level 23 beast, both Mousie and Max had leveled up simultaneously! Without even taking the time to harvest materials from the Bloodthirsty Rhino, Charles dashed over to a nearby pile of rubble. Clearing away the stones and branches, he found Daniel lying there, barely conscious. Charles frowned as he checked Daniel''s condition. But when he saw that the system panel displayed his health status as "Minor Surface Injuries," his frown deepened... If he had been at Level 12 and faced such a powerful ferocious beast head-on, he would have either been seriously injured or killed! What kind of physique does this guy have to only be knocked out? At that moment, Daniel suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing Charles, he rubbed them with his dirty hands. "Charles, it''s really you! Am I in hell?" "Idiot!" Charles retorted, pulling out a few healing pills from his backpack and tossing them at Daniel. "You''ve got some nerve, surviving when the rest of your squad didn''t." Swallowing the healing pills, Daniel hesitated for a moment before clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. "That scumbag Robert lured us into the valley. If it weren''t for my thick skin, I''d be dead under the beast stampede by now." "Was it really Robert? I heard... he''s dead," Charles said, pretending to be nonchalant. "Robert''s dead? Don''t let me find out where he''s buried, or I''ll make sure to take a dump on his grave!" Daniel''s face lit up with glee upon hearing the news. He suddenly flashed a triumphant grin, showing off the hexagram mark on his palm. "You used to mock me, but look at thismy mystical beast really does have thick skin and can take a beating!" Seeing Daniel''s smug expression, Charles was speechless. He couldn''t help but recall how, before leaving Lsengard, Daniel had said, "I''ve got a few mines and ranches back home waiting for me to inherit. This whole training thing doesn''t matterjust surviving and getting back to Lsengard is enough." Charles couldn''t help but genuinely admire the foresight of Daniel''s father! As the two of them continued their light-hearted conversation, the people who had scattered earlier began to regroup. Lyra, supported by a few other girls, approached Charles with a grateful smile. "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what would''ve happened to me..." Seeing a girl coming over to talk, Daniel, who had been lying on the ground looking miserable, suddenly sprang to his feet: "Ah, dealing with low-level mystical beasts like that is nothing! You saw meI didn''t even move, and it just ran into me and died! Hahaha!" Daniel shook his golden hair and pulled out his phone. "Mind if we exchange contact info? If you ever find yourself in danger again, just give me a call, and I''ll be there in a flash!" "Uh... actually..." Lyra and the other girls exchanged glances with Charles, then awkwardly looked at Daniel, swallowing the words they had been about to say. After the few girls walked away, Daniel strutted up to Charles with a smug look on his face, raising his eyebrows playfully. "So, what do you think? With my looks and skills like this! If you can''t make it in the future, just come and rely on me!" "Oh, by the way, do you have a solar charger? I lost mine on the way here. If it weren''t for the fact that the trial cards don''t need power, I wouldn''t even be able to upload my points." Charles chuckled softly but didn''t have the heart to burst his bubble. Once Daniel charged his phone and saw his 20,000 points, he''d probably be in for a shock. This was the same guy who, back when they were 16 and in their first year of high school, dragged Charles to a red-light district, flaunting a VIP gold card and telling him to pick any girl he liked. Charles had never seen anything like it before, and when a half-naked woman approached him, he ran away in a panic. Despite his shameless bravado, Daniel wasn''t a bad person. Charles glanced at his watch, realizing he''d already spent over an hour here. The time left for him to climb the leaderboard was running out. Just as Charles was about to leave, a shout rang out from the crowd ahead: "A beast core! There''s a second-tier water-attribute beast core inside this Bloodthirsty Rhino!" A beast core! And a second-tier one at that! At this explosive revelation, the crowd erupted in excitement. Beast cores were incredibly rare materials that could not only help mystical beasts advance but also enhance the attributes of equipment. They were so rare that the probability of a ferocious beast producing one was said to be less than 1%. Charles hadn''t paid much attention at first, but when he heard it was a second-tier water-attribute beast core, he jolted to full alertness. Isn''t this the final material needed to forge the [Nine Netherworld Armband]? Following the direction of the voice, Charles indeed spotted a blood-streaked, azure beast core in the crowd. "This ferocious beast was killed by Charles, so naturally, this beast core belongs to him," Lyra suggested. As soon as Lyra spoke, most of the surrounding people quickly agreed. "Exactly! Whoever kills the beast deserves the core. I''d like to see anyone try to take it!" "Hey, Charles, if you don''t mind sharing a bit of the beast meat or blood, I''d be more than satisfied..." Charles wasn''t one to be overly modest, especially since he had been the one to kill the ferocious beast. He was about to step forward and claim the core when a deep voice suddenly called out from a short distance away: "Is that a second-tier water-attribute beast core? My mystical beast just advanced and could really use it. Lyra, you wouldn''t mind handing it over to me, would you?" Another group of students approached, with a tall, muscular boy at the center, surrounded by his companions like a king among his subjects. The boy was handsome, though his skin was tanned from the harsh sun. His eyes gleamed with a fierce intensity as they locked onto the beast core in Lyra''s hand. Chapter 64 - 64: The Challenge "Thomas... the second-ranked student on the leaderboard. I never thought we''d run into him here! Hey, does the big shot need any more followers?" someone in the crowd remarked. The mention of Thomas''s name caused an already buzzing crowd to erupt with excitement. Having just been saved by Charles, the third-ranked student, and now encountering Thomas, the second-ranked, everyone marveled at their luck today. As Charles looked at Thomas, a few lines of information appeared on the screen before his eyes. [Name]: Thomas [Age]: 19 [Height]: 188 cm [Beast Master Level]: 2 "Given that he''s ranked second on the leaderboard, he must be quite formidable. His strength is likely close to the peak of a Level 2 Beast Master," Charles speculated, assessing Thomas''s capabilities. Charles had already defeated a Level 3 Beast Master like Bradley, and now that Max and Mousie had reached Level 19, combined with the ability to see his opponents'' weaknesses, Charles was nearly unbeatable against anyone below a Level 3 Beast Master. He had no reason to fear Thomas. This beast core was the crucial material for forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband], so there was no way he would give it up. Stepping forward, Charles said, "I killed this Bloodthirsty Rhino. From the way you''re talking, it sounds like you''re planning to take it by force?" Hearing this, Thomas turned, his eyes sweeping over the speaker, a hint of killing intent flashing in them. But when he heard from the surrounding crowd that this was Charles, the third-ranked student on the leaderboard, his expression softened slightly, and a faint smile played on his lips. "Heh, since it was Charles who killed it, I wouldn''t dream of taking it from you. However, this beast core is very important to me. If you''re willing, I''d like to offer you these materials in exchange, along with a gold coin." Thomas''s lips curled into a smirk as he pulled out a pouch from his backpack, revealing more than ten first-tier beast cores. "If Charles is willing, consider it a gesture of friendship from me." The first-tier beast cores in Thomas''s hand radiated a strong energy, and the gold coin gleamed brightly in the sunlight. "Gulp!" The sound of people swallowing their envy was audible, and the surrounding crowd''s eyes turned green with jealousy. While a second-tier beast core was indeed valuable, it didn''t compare to the worth of over ten first-tier beast cores plus a gold coin. It seemed like an unbeatable deal. However, Charles merely smiled lightly. "Sorry, I''m not interested in trading." Charles urgently needed this beast core. While second-tier beast cores weren''t impossible to come by, finding one with a specific attribute was much harder. He was in desperate need of a water-attribute core for forging equipment. Besides, Charles found Thomas unpleasant in every way, making him even less inclined to trade. Caught between the two, Lyra was visibly conflicted. She glanced at Thomas, then at Charles. After a moment of hesitation, she handed the azure beast core to Charles. This was nothing short of a public slap in the face, and Thomas''s expression turned dark, as if he had just suffered a great loss. Daniel arrived just in time to see Thomas, and couldn''t resist mocking him. "Well, if it isn''t Thomas! I heard your family''s business has been struggling lately. Those commercial streets are just being wasted on the Draven familywhy not sell them to the Smith family instead?" The Smith family, the Taylor family, and the Draven family ran the three most prominent merchant guilds in Lsengard. The rivalry between them was fierce, with frequent underhanded tactics used to compete for limited customers, making their relationships far from harmonious. Just six months ago, a scandal erupted when it was revealed that the Smith family''s jewelry store was selling counterfeit goods. Later, David discovered that it was the Draven family behind the fake news campaign. Unfortunately, due to a lack of solid evidence, the Smith family had to swallow the loss. The tension between the two families was palpable, and Daniel''s eyes practically rolled back in his head with disdain. Thomas, however, didn''t show much reaction, but one of his friends bristled at Daniel''s taunt. The faint sound of swords being drawn could be heard. "Thomas, these punks are getting way too cocky. Should we just take them out? No one would know in this remote place, and we could just say the ferocious beasts got them," someone whispered behind him. Thomas considered it for a moment before shaking his head slightly. This Charles guy had managed to climb from nearly the bottom of the leaderboard to third place in just a month, indicating that his strength was likely on par with Thomas''s. Moreover, the Draven family wasn''t powerful enough to openly declare war on the Smith family. Killing Daniel would be like kicking a hornet''s nest. "It seems Charles isn''t interested in being friends with me," Thomas sighed softly, shaking his head before turning to Daniel with a mocking expression. "You know, some dogs just love to bark from behind their master. But once the master''s gone, they won''t even dare to whimper." "Who are you calling a dog?" Daniel roared, enraged at Thomas''s insinuation. The silver hexagram in his hand flashed as he summoned his mystical beast, the [Rock Turtle]. He was about to charge forward, but Charles held him back. It wasn''t that Charles thought Daniel was in the wrongThomas had clearly shown a desire to kill, but hesitated because he couldn''t gauge Charles''s strength. Charles had no intention of showing mercy to someone who wanted him dead. However, with the trial nearing its end, Charles didn''t want to waste a single second. His points were slightly below Thomas''s, and he knew that dragging this out would only benefit Thomas. He had bigger priorities than engaging in a pointless skirmish. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thomas had already conjured a hexagram magic array in his palm. Seeing Charles hold Daniel back, he assumed it was a sign of weakness, and a smug expression spread across his face. "I''ve heard that someone''s been making quite the waves recently. In just a few days, you''ve managed to knock Emily out of third place. Your points have risen so quicklycould it be... you''re boosting your score by killing people?" Whoosh Before Thomas could finish his sentence, a dark blue spear flew through the air, grazing his neck by mere millimeters. He could almost feel the tip of the spear brush against his skin, sending a chill down his spine. A centimeter closer, and he''d have been dead on the spot. Thomas''s shocked expression drew laughter from the students around Charles. Having lost face in front of so many people, Thomas''s face twitched with anger as he glared coldly at Charles''s back. "Charles, all you know how to do is sneak attack, huh? After the trial, those who are admitted to one of the three major academies in the imperial capital have half a day to accept challenges from others. Do you dare to fight me fair and square?" From a distance, without even turning around, Charles waved dismissively. "Not interested." "You...!" Being completely ignored by Charles from start to finish, and nearly getting taken out by his sneak attack, Thomas''s temper flared. He slammed his fist into a nearby tree, and with a loud crash, the tree, which took several people to encircle, collapsed. "Boss, are we just gonna let someone from Lsengard High show off in front of us from Second High?" one of his followers grumbled. "How about we go take care of them later?" another person suggested. Thomas gritted his teeth, watching as Charles''s figure faded into the distance, and shook his head. "Too many people saw what happened, and some even recorded it and posted it online. It''s too late to make a move now, especially with Daniel backed by the entire Smith family merchant guild." "But during the post-admission challenge, anything goes. I''ll kill that kid in front of all of Lsengard!" Forcing himself to suppress his anger, Thomas waved his hand, leading his followers in the opposite direction. ... In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere surrounding Thomas, the crowd around Charles was filled with laughter and cheer. "Charles, how did you pull off that move just now? I couldn''t even see what happened, and your spear flew right past Thomas''s neck!" "That scumbag Thomas probably wet his pants, haha!" "Thomas has been used to being domineering at Second High School because of his family''s influence. Today, Brother Charles really gave us students of Second High School a chance to vent our frustrations!" "By the way, I heard you guys mention that Charles fought and defeated a second-tier ferocious beast on his own. Can someone tell me more about that?" "You should''ve seen it! Charles summoned a 50-meter-long crocodileI was completely stunned!" "..." As Charles walked at the front of the group, he couldn''t help but feel exasperated listening to the chatter behind him. How did these stories get so exaggerated? A 50-meter-long crocodilewhat did they think this was, a dinosaur? He glanced at the time. The delay had cost him valuable points. When they reached the campsite, Charles suddenly turned to the group and said: "The trial ends tomorrow. My tent is set up on the other side of the mountain, and I need to pack up. Let''s part ways here for now." Waving off their pleas for him to stay, Charles headed toward the canyon. With all the materials for the [Nine Netherworld Armband] now in hand, he couldn''t wait to start forging it. Watching his figure gradually disappear, Danielwho had just learned that Charles was ranked third on the leaderboardwas left in awe. "Back in school, who would''ve guessed this guy had such talent?" Lyra smiled, her eyes filled with admiration. "Someone this talented wouldn''t be content to stay in a small place like Lsengard, would they?" Noticing Lyra lost in thought, another girl waved a hand in front of her face, teasing her, "Don''t get your hopes up. With his talent, all three major academies in the imperial capital will be vying for him! Unlike us, who probably won''t even make it into Vendantia Academy. With Charles''s Beast Master talent, he''s destined to become someone great, someone we''ll always look up to." Hearing this, Lyra felt a pang of disappointment, but she quickly regained her composure and summoned her mystical beast. Geniuses have their own lives, but even the ordinary have their paths to follow. Even if she couldn''t get into one of the three major academies, a future working at The Beast Master Guild in Lsengard would still offer a life that many would envy. Chapter 65 - 65: Double the Good Fortune After parting ways with Daniel''s trial group, Charles moved swiftly through the forest, making his way back to the oasis where Aria was. It was early evening, and the ferocious beasts, having been scorched by the sun all day, were now making their way to the pond to drink. This was the perfect time to rack up some points. Charles drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] and gave a few bottles to Max and Mousie as well, instantly feeling re-energized. Like a bandit, Charles positioned himself near the narrow entrance that led from the Ferocious Beast Mountains to the pond, effectively demanding a "toll" from any beast that wanted to drink. After six hours of intense combat, Charles still had some energy left, but Max and Mousie were struggling. In their state of extreme exhaustion, even the miracle drug that restored energy was losing its effectiveness. They could only recover slowly through sleep. Forcing his mystical beasts to continue fighting in this condition could lead to exhaustion or even a decrease in their loyalty. Not wanting to take that risk, Charles recalled them to the mystical beast space to rest. After returning to the cabin and having dinner prepared by Aria, Charles headed to a cave several kilometers away to begin forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband]. From his storage space, Charles retrieved the [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] [Gold Quality] and [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] [Gold Quality]. The cave was bathed in a soft golden light as he held the materials in his hands. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These materials were hard to come by, and Charles had originally planned to wait until his [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] had further improved before using them for forging. However, his two months of training in the Ferocious Beast Mountains had made him acutely aware of the dangers in this Beast Mastery world. In a world teeming with ferocious beasts, there was no guarantee of safety, even within the city walls. More pressing was the fact that Robert''s death, though indirect, was tied to Charles. Sooner or later, word of this would reach the Taylor family, and given how doting his father Sly was, Charles knew he wouldn''t be let off easily. According to public records, Sly was a Level 3 Beast Master. If it came to a confrontation, Charles had no chance of winning at his current level. But with the [Nine Netherworld Armband], Charles would have an ace up his sleeve. When embedded with a second-tier beast core, the [Nine Netherworld Armband] could absorb up to 97% of a Level 4 Beast Master''s normal attacks before it became damaged. Without this piece of equipment, Charles wouldn''t even dare return to Lsengard, let alone participate in the entrance exams for the various academies. "No matter what, I have to succeed!" Charles silently encouraged himself and then shifted his gaze to the system''s [forging] section. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Crafting Materials]: [Devouring Serpent''s Golden Scale] 20/18, [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] 10/8, Water Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1 [Materials are ready. Begin crafting?] Charles selected ''Yes, and an anvil and hammer appeared before him out of thin air. He added some firewood to the forge and worked the bellows. Despite being called a [sacred bone], it looked very much like metal to Charles. Under the intense heat of the flames, the golden-hued sacred bone gradually turned red and softened. Clang, clang, clang! The crisp sound of hammering echoed through the valley. With each strike, sparks flew from the sacred bone, signifying the reduction of its impurities. Charles knew this meant the material was being refined. Before Joshua''s guidance, Charles would be out of breath after just a few swings of the hammer. But now, even after 18 consecutive high-intensity strikes, his movements were still precise and controlled. He recalled the forging principles Joshua had taught him and visualized the statue-like hammering posture Joshua had demonstrated. Charles repeated the process over and over. While his current forging skills weren''t advanced enough to elevate the gold-quality materials to an even higher level, he could at least remove the impurities. That alone was enough to satisfy him. Stoking the fire, hammering to remove impurities, quenching, and cooling... Charles repeated this process again and again. When his muscles grew sore, he took some miracle drugs to repair them; when he felt tired, he drank a bottle of [Regenerating Potion] to replenish his energy. By the time the night was half over, he had repeated the entire process 49 times. The palm-sized piece of [Devouring Serpent''s Sacred Bone] had shrunk to half its original size, and iridescent patterns began to appear on it, with the material becoming somewhat translucent. Clang, clang, clang! After another round of grueling hammering, on the 81st attempt, the sacred bone had been reduced to the size of an egg. It was clear that the impurities hadn''t been completely removed, but this was the best Charles could do with his current skills. And this was only 3% of the total crafting processseven more pieces of sacred bone and 18 golden scales still awaited his attention... "Impressive. In just one day, you''ve managed to push your [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] to this level." Leaning against a large tree, Joshua observed Charles diligently forging the sacred bone near the cliffside, feeling a sense of amazement. When he had originally learned this hammering technique from his master, it had taken him an entire year to master it. But this kid had grasped the essence of it after watching just one demonstration. Charles was so engrossed in his work, and with Joshua concealing his presence, he had managed to approach Charles without being noticed. Gently placing a plate of snacks beside Charles, Joshua sighed softly. This guy was tirelessly forging day and night, while the young lady was obsessively experimenting with making better snacks. Joshua couldn''t help but marvel at how relentless the younger generation seemed to be. ... As the sky began to lighten, Charles was drenched in sweat, his hands swollen and covered in blisters. His relentless forging had pushed his body to the brink, to the point where the hemostatic powder he used couldn''t keep up with the wear and tear on his hands. When the first rays of dawn, tinged with a faint purple, touched Charles''s body, a look of joy spread across his face. "I finally did it!" Holding up the armguard, thin as a cicada''s wing and fitting perfectly with his right arm, Charles''s hands trembled slightly, partly from physical exhaustion and partly from the excitement surging within him. As Charles admired his masterpiece, a line of text flashed before his eyes. [Nine Netherworld Armband] [Purple Quality]: Effect Enhances arm muscle strength by 100%. Effect Reduces the damage of attacks from Beast Masters below Level 4 by 97%, consuming one golden scale per use. After reading the brief description, Charles felt a wave of mixed emotions. Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... The fact that gold-quality materials had only produced a purple-quality item was likely due to the beast core being only second-tier. If he replaced it with a higher-tier core in the future, the quality of the [Nine Netherworld Armband] should also improve. "So, this isn''t unlimitedit consumes one golden scale each time it''s used," Charles thought, feeling a bit regretful. But on further reflection... reducing 97% of the damage from 18 attacks in life-and-death situations was almost like having 18 extra lives! When he thought of it that way, it seemed more than worth it. Just as Charles was about to put on the [Nine Netherworld Armband] to test its power, he suddenly felt the energy in the world around him begin to surge wildly into his body. The warm and comforting sensation dispelled his fatigue, leaving him feeling invigorated. It was a feeling he had experienced before, back when he had broken through to become a Level 2 Beast Master. "Could it be that I unknowingly broke through while forging the [Nine Netherworld Armband]?" Charles thought, his face filled with surprise. He flexed his muscles, noticing that both their definition and strength had significantly improved since the previous night! Could this be what people mean when they say good things come in pairs? Without realizing it, all those thousands of hammer strikes must have strengthened him. This kind of breakthrough is incredibly rare and hard to achieve! Worried about being interrupted, Charles dragged a large boulder to block the entrance of the cave and stationed Max and Mousie to guard it. He then retreated to the deepest part of the cave. ... Sitting quietly on a stone platform in the pitch-black cave, Charles felt as though his body had turned into a vortex, continuously drawing in the ice, fire, and dark elemental energies from the surrounding environment. As these energies entered his body, they began to nourish and strengthen him, while the excess energy started to accumulate in his lower abdomen. It was as if his body were a balloon, steadily inflating with the absorbed energy. Soon, Charles began to experience a slight pain, and for a moment, it felt as though he might burst. Despite the intense pain, Charles gritted his teeth and persevered. This was the trial that every Beast Master had to endure with each advancement. Only by withstanding the intense energy refining could one handle the shock of contracting with a third mystical beast and become a Level 3 Beast Master! In the darkness, beyond the green, red, and black energies, Charles noticed a faint trace of something golden. "Golden energy... what is this?" He recalled that in Lily''s theory classes, she had never mentioned energy of this color, leaving him puzzled. "Could I be imagining things?" Charles rubbed his eyes, but the thin strand of golden energy, like a delicate thread, continued to weave itself around him. Although it was barely noticeable, it was undeniably there, encircling him. If it weren''t for the pitch-black surroundings of the cave, Charles might not have noticed it at all. As Charles puzzled over the origin of the golden energy, another wave of excruciating pain surged through his body, turning his skin bright red. "It feels like I''m going to explode!" "Ahhh!!!" With a roar of agony, Charles collapsed unconscious on the stone platform. In his semi-conscious state, Charles thought he heard the sound of a balloon bursting. The once sparse elemental energy within his body had now pooled into a small reservoir. [Ding! You have successfully leveled up. Current Beast Master level: 3.] Chapter 66 - 66: The End of the Trial A system notification echoed in his mind as Charles slowly opened his eyes. The muscles that had been strained from his all-night forging had completely healed. Filled with excitement, Charles made his way to the cave entrance, intending to push aside the boulder that had been blocking it. With just a gentle push Rumble, rumble!!! The massive boulder, which weighed several tons and had taken Charles most of the previous day to roll into place with the help of logs, now tumbled effortlessly down the mountainside, smashing through trees as it went. "So this is the power of a Level 3 Beast Master..." Charles stared in amazement at the scene, clenching his fists slightly. The sound of crackling energy echoed from his muscles, and a thin, visible mist of elemental energy formed around his arms. It was exactly as described in the theoretical lessons Charles had attended! A Level 3 Beast Master possessed the ability to condense elemental energy into tangible forms. Joshua''s dark, gleaming spear, for example, was formed from concentrated poison energy. However, with Charles''s current strength, he could only generate a faint mist. Though a Level 3 Beast Master was still considered low-tier among Beast Masters, within the context of Lsengard, there weren''t many who had reached this level by the age of 18. Charles knew that if he were given just one more year, he could surpass his peers, and perhaps even overtake the president of Lsengard''s Beast Master Guild! "Those old-timers who''ve spent most of their lives stuck at Level 2 Beast Masterif they knew I''d advanced two tiers in just two months, their jaws would probably drop!" Charles chuckled to himself, eager to find a ferocious beast to test his newfound strength. After calming his excitement, Charles turned his attention to Max and Mousie, who had been guarding the cave entrance during his breakthrough last night. However, he noticed something unusual and quickly opened the [Pets] panel to check. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv19 [View Promotion Materials] [Description]: Max waited outside the cave all night and is very happy to see that you''ve successfully broken through. Its current experience has reached the storage limit for a first-tier mystical beast and can now advance to a second-tier mystical beast. ... [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attributes]: Dark [Level]: Lv19 [View Promotion Materials] [Description]: Mousie hasn''t eaten any nuts all night and is starving. Its current experience has reached the storage limit for a first-tier mystical beast and can now advance to a second-tier mystical beast. ... "Could it be that when I broke through, Mousie and Max leveled up too?" Charles stared at the notifications on the screen in amazement, his face lighting up with joy. He remembered that when Max advanced to Lv10, it enabled him to become a Level 2 Beast Master. Now, it seemed that there was some kind of bond between a Beast Master and their mystical beastshis advancement had triggered Max and Mousie''s progression as well. After calming his excitement, Charles checked the promotion materials for both mystical beasts, and two popup windows appeared on the screen. [Promotion Materials] (Max): Ice Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1, Fire Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1, Regenerating Potion [White Quality] 2, Fusion Heart 1 [Promotion Condition] (Mousie): Dark Altar Charles quickly read through the prompts. The materials required for Max''s promotion were more or less what he had expected. While second-tier beast cores were rare, they could be bought if you had the money. White-quality Regenerating Potions were something Charles could make himself given some time. The [Fusion Heart] seemed to be a type of mineral that might be found near an erupting volcano; he could look into it when he returned to Lsengard. But when he saw Mousie''s [Promotion Condition], which simply said "Dark Altar," Charles was puzzled. There was no quantity specified, so it didn''t seem to be a material. It sounded more like a location, but there were no coordinates or details on where to find itwhere was he supposed to look? Moreover, in Genosha, dark attributes were highly taboo, with very few records available. It seemed that promoting Mousie would be an incredibly challenging task. Charles didn''t have much time to ponder over it. With less than a day left in the two-month trial, any thoughts of promotion would have to wait until the trial was over. He glanced at the countdown on his phone screen: 0 days, 17 hours, 21 minutes, and 32 seconds. Then, with a swift leap off the cliff, he landed steadily on a large tree. It was early morning, and the nocturnal animals were heading to the pond for a drink before returning to their nests to rest. The narrow valley echoed with the roars of ferocious beasts. "Perfect, time to test the power of my new equipment!" Charles murmured with a faint smile as he retrieved the gear he had personally forged from his storage space. As he pulled out the [Nine Netherworld Armband], an orange glow flashed across the area. The armband, thin as a cicada''s wing, fit snugly around Charles''s right arm. Due to the water-attribute beast core, the armband had a bluish, semi-transparent appearance, with faint golden scale patterns visible underneath. It looked almost as if Charles''s right arm had been adorned with a tattoo. ... In the narrow valley, an adult Bloodthirsty Rhino was charging forward at full speed, its throat parched, desperate to reach the water near the pond. But just as it reached the mouth of the canyon, about to exit the valley, a human boy blocked its path. The sudden appearance of an obstacle didn''t cause the slightest panic in the Bloodthirsty Rhino. Its massive size gave it all the confidence it needed. The rhino activated its skill [Rhino Horn Rips], extending its horn to a length of two meters. It raised its hooves and began to accelerate, ready to smash the obstructing human into pieces. However, the boy facing its charge showed no fear. Instead, he stood calmly in place, which the Bloodthirsty Rhino perceived as nothing short of a challenge! As it charged at full speed, the ground beneath it trembled. "Let''s see just how powerful this orange-grade equipment really is!" Charles muttered with a cold smile, standing firm at the mouth of the valley. He clenched his fist as he watched the charging rhino approach. The golden tattoo gradually began to solidify, enveloping Charles''s entire right arm and eventually forming into a protective armband. With a sharp breath, Charles planted his foot firmly on the ground and charged directly at the Bloodthirsty Rhino. Crack! With a crisp sound, Charles''s right arm collided with the rhino''s razor-sharp horn, which was as thick as a man''s thigh. The horn snapped clean off at the base. In the Bloodthirsty Rhino''s horrified gaze, Charles''s fist came crashing down on its head, creating a large, gaping hole from which blood and brain matter spewed out. The once formidable Bloodthirsty Rhino fell dead with just a single punch from Charles! [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Bloodthirsty Rhino] (Lv19, Silver Quality)!] [Mystical Beast Max (Lv.19) Loyalty +0! Experience +200 (Stored)!] [Mystical Beast Mousie (Lv.19) Loyalty +0! Experience +200 (Stored)!] It only took one punch to take down a Level 19 ferocious beastthis orange-quality equipment was indeed incredibly powerful! Impressed by the armband''s strength, Charles didn''t linger. He quickly summoned Max and Mousie, and together they continued their fierce battle against the wave of beasts heading to the oasis to drink. [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Swamp Frog] (Lv18, Silver Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Shadow Wolf] (Lv20, Bronze Division Quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated ferocious beast [Steel-Spiked Hedgehog] (Lv17, Bronze Division Quality)!] ... System notifications flashed continuously before his eyes as Charles fought from dawn until noon, from the blazing heat of midday until the evening. Just as the sun was beginning to set, Charles''s phone buzzed with a vibration. [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Countdown: 0 days 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds] [Trial Complete!] "It''s over?!" After a full day of intense battle, Charles was battered and bruised all over. Even as a Level 3 Beast Master, this level of combat had pushed him to his limits. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tension that had kept him going finally released, and Charles felt an overwhelming urge to relax. He stripped off his blood-soaked clothes, took a deep breath, and dove into the pond, swimming all the way to the center before surfacing, gasping for air. "Ahh" "Ahh" Lying back on a moss-covered rock, Charles felt a wave of contentment wash over him. The past two months of trials flashed through his mind like a movie reel. There were several moments when he had come dangerously close to losing his life, but it was precisely these perilous situations that had fueled his rapid progress. Feeling a surge of excitement, he picked up his phone and opened the points leaderboard. --- [Ferocious Beast Mountain Trial Points Leaderboard] 1st Place: Grace [26,752 points] 1st Place: Charles [26,752 points] 3rd Place: Thomas [19,655 points] ... --- "So close, just one more ferocious beast and I would''ve surpassed her," Charles sighed, feeling a twinge of regret as he looked at the leaderboard. He had been pushing himself to catch up over the past few days, but the gap between him and Grace had been significant. The fact that he had managed to tie the score was already a considerable achievement. With this ranking, he had secured his ticket to the entrance exams for the three major academies in the imperial capital. However, this didn''t guarantee admission. At the awards ceremony and recruitment event in two weeks, the top 20 students would have the chance to challenge each other, akin to a live interview in front of the recruitment officers. Winning these challenges could earn additional points, and Charles knew that many would be eager to take him on. Especially Graceshe was probably fuming when she saw that he had caught up to her in points. She might not get any sleep tonight. His phone buzzed continuously as dozens of people, who had never contacted him before, suddenly started sending him messages after the leaderboard was published. But Charles ignored them. After drying off and putting on fresh clothes, he leaped effortlessly to the pond''s edge, several meters away. Two weeks until the recruitment event... "Heh, I bet plenty of people suspect that I, like Robert, racked up points by killing others. They''re all waiting to see me fail, aren''t they?" Charles chuckled coldly, glancing at the flurry of messages in the group chat, then turned and made his way to a small cabin at the foot of the mountain. Chapter 67 - 67: He Must Have Cheated At the exact moment the trial ended, the leaderboard was published on the official website of the Lsengard Beast Master Guild, instantly attracting tens of thousands of viewers. "26,752 points! As expected of the city lord''s daughter, Grace. She''s absolutely terrifying!" "Thomas did great too, with 19,655 points, ranking third on the leaderboard. No wonder he''s considered the top genius at our Beast Mastery Second High!" "Wait a minute... where''s Robert? I''ve gone through the entire leaderboard and I don''t see his name anywhere!" The most talked-about topics, naturally, revolved around the top six on the leaderboard, all of whom were seen as potential candidates for admission to the three major academies in the imperial capital. Beyond that, people were also comparing the list of the 1,050 participants who started the trial two months ago with the current leaderboard, speculating about those who were missing and whether they might have met with some misfortune. "I heard that Charles''s points only started skyrocketing in the last few days. Aren''t you guys curious about that?" This message, sent by one of the students who participated in the trial, quickly pushed Charles into the spotlight. Soon, several of Charles''s former classmates began openly expressing doubts about his points. "I was in the same elementary class as Charles. His Beast Master talent was terrible, and his mystical beast was nothing but a useless frost wolf. If he really earned those points on his own, I''ll do a handstand andwell, let''s just say it''s impossible!" "Yeah, exactly! How could he tie with Grace? She''s universally recognized as a once-in-a-century prodigy in Lsengard! I''m not buying it..." "Could it be that Charles is actually a hidden genius, and we just never noticed before?" Awakening as a Beast Master was already a rare and remarkable feat. But the battle talent Charles displayed had completely stunned Lsengard''s online community. Most people were just jumping on the bandwagon for fun, stirring the pot, until one particularly eye-catching comment floated to the top of the leaderboard discussion thread. "Wait, are you saying that Charles might have cheated to get such a high score?" A short, pointed comment like that stood out sharply among the many messages discussing the trial results. "Cheated? Are you suggesting he hired a ferocious beast hunter to follow him around, have the hunter take down the beasts, and then Charles just swooped in for the final blow?" "Hiring someone to cheat? What''s the point? The people in charge of admissions aren''t stupidthey''ll definitely recheck everything during the enrollment ceremony!" "But that''s the only explanation that makes sense. Think about it: even someone as strong as Grace took the full two months to reach 26,752 points, yet Charles barely gained any points in the first month and suddenly caught up in just half a month? Something doesn''t add up..." "Looks like Charles is desperate to get into one of the three imperial capital academies!" "I thought Charles was some dark horse who came out of nowhere, but now it seems he used such underhanded tactics. Just wait until the enrollment ceremonyhe''s going to get beaten up for sure!" "What a disgrace to our Beast Mastery First High..." The forum erupted with debates over whether Charles had cheated. Meanwhile, in the "Trial Group Chat," the discussion took an even darker turn. "I heard that if you kill a fellow trial participant, you can take their accumulated points. Is that true?" "No wonder so many people died in this trial. One of my friends has been missing, and I''m really worried..." "That bastard Charles, he''d even kill his classmates! Just wait until the enrollment ceremonyI''m going to gut him myself!" "Count me in!" ... Charles glanced at the chat messages. Some people thought he cheated, some believed he gained points by killing others, and there were even rumors that he hacked the system and cracked the chip... "These people sure have vivid imaginations. It''s a shame they''re not writing novels," Charles sneered, not taking the accusations seriously. When he arrived back at the small cabin, he noticed the door was slightly ajar. Through the crack, he could see Aria inside, asleep with her head resting on the table, surrounded by a feast of food. Hearing him at the door, Aria lifted her head. When she saw Charles, her eyes sparkled with warmth. "You''re back? I made some dinner for us. Let''s eat together." Charles glanced at the dishes on the table. They looked untouched, some even slightly cooled, which tugged at his heartstrings. Aria must have been waiting for him for quite a while. Sitting down beside her, Charles served himself a small piece of meat and took a bite. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment the meat touched his tongue, it melted, bursting with flavor. The familiar taste evoked a sense of nostalgia, like meeting an old friend in a foreign land. Charles''s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Aria Masaman Curry! This was a dish from Earth, one that, as far as he knew, didn''t exist in the world of Beast Mastery! Noticing Charles''s gaze, Aria blushed slightly and quickly looked away, her voice tinged with disappointment. "What''s wrong? Does it taste bad? You made it for me once in the ancient tomb, and I tried to recreate it from memory... but I guess it''s still not quite right." "No, it''s delicious!" Charles waved his hands, feeling a wave of relief. For a moment, he almost thought Aria might be another transmigrant like him. So she had learned it by watching him back then? A flash of admiration crossed Charles''s eyes. Without being told the ingredients or cooking methods, Aria had managed to recreate the dish with over ninety percent accuracy based solely on taste. Her intelligence was truly remarkable! "I wanted to ask you to teach me more dishes, but tomorrow..." Aria''s voice trailed off, and her beautiful golden eyes dimmed slightly with sadness. Taking another bite and sensing the silence settling between them, Charles suddenly asked, "I heard from Joshua that you''ll be leaving in a few days as well. Where are you planning to go?" "After leaving here, I might head to the Atacama Desert... or perhaps to the Stellar Empire," Aria replied softly, her head slightly lowered, revealing her uncertainty. "Atacama..." Charles felt a pang in his heart. The Stellar Empire and Atacama were enemies, and the factions within Atacama likely dreamed of eliminating Aria. A fallen princess on the run, with only a single loyal bodyguard remaining by her side... Putting himself in her shoes, Charles felt a heaviness that made it hard to breathe. He could see that Aria was forcing a smile, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. "Why the long face? Is something bothering you?" Aria asked, standing in front of Charles before he even realized she had moved. Without waiting for an answer, she gently tugged on his arm. "How about... I take you somewhere to clear your mind?" Feeling the smooth touch of her hand on his arm, Charles hesitated for a moment, glancing back at the half-eaten Masaman Curry before looking up at Aria. "Where are we going?" Aria smiled softly. "You''ll see when we get there." ... After leaving the small cabin, Aria transformed into her serpentine form and led the way. Charles followed behind her for what felt like an eternity, his breath growing heavier as he struggled to keep up. He had to take a [Miraculous Speed Pill] just to maintain the pace, and they continued ascending the mountain until they finally reached the summit. To his surprise, the top of the mountain was a flat meadow. The warm summer breeze rustled through the grass, creating waves in the sea of green that stretched out before them, a breathtaking sight. Aria was already lying on the soft grass near the edge of the cliff, gazing up at the starry sky with a look of contentment. Charles lay down a short distance away, inhaling the mixed scents of fresh grass and the delicate fragrance of the girl beside him. He felt his spirits lift instantly. "So, do you feel better now?" Aria''s clear voice drifted over from beside him. He turned his head to see a butterfly resting on her fingertip, but his eyes were drawn to a strange black mark on her pale hand. "Yeah, this is a great spot," Charles replied, lifting his gaze to the sky, where fireflies danced among the stars, their greenish glow blending with the starlight. The vast expanse of the night sky did wonders for his mood. As Charles was lost in thought, Aria suddenly sat down next to him, holding a jade-green pendant in front of his eyes. "You gave me a gift yesterday, so this is my return gift to you." "Heh, didn''t you say that jade pendants are a symbol of love among snake people? Are you saying you''ve fallen for me?" Charles teased, unable to resist as he admired Aria''s flawless, porcelain-like face. Aria''s cheeks flushed red, and she gave him a light glare. "You''re so full of yourself. This is a [Fragment of Jade Tablet]. It contains three remnants of Joshua''s will that can protect you in times of danger." Hearing this, Charles sat up abruptly, taking the pendant from Aria''s hand as his eyes lit up with excitement. [Fragment of Jade Tablet] [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by infusing any attribute energy. Although it contains only remnants of Joshua''s will, it possesses the combat power equivalent to a Level 5 Beast Master. Usable three times (3/3). Charles was astonished as he read the descriptionthis was an incredibly powerful artifact! Gently rubbing the jade pendant in his hand, still warm from Aria''s touch, Charles felt a wave of gratitude. "This was meant to protect you, a gift from Joshua. How can I accept it?" Aria stood up and playfully stuck out her tongue at him. "I''ll just tell him I lost it. Then, in a few days, I''ll ask him to make another one!" After a moment of hesitation, Charles decided to accept the [Fragment of Jade Tablet]. With the news of Robert''s death eventually reaching Sly, Charles knew he would need something to protect himself. But Charles wasn''t one to take things from others, especially from a girl, without giving something in return. Reaching into his pocket, a flash of golden light appeared. "What''s this...?" Aria looked surprised as she accepted the two golden scales and the two crystalline sacred bones that Charles handed her. "These are materials dropped by the Davouring Serpent. I used most of them to forge some equipment, but these were left over. I thought you might have a use for them," Charles said, scratching his head awkwardly. Most of the materials had been used to craft the [Nine Netherworld Armband], and although there were only two golden scales and two sacred bones left, they were the most valuable items he had to offer. Noticing the small quantity, Aria bit her lip and stomped her foot in mock frustration. "Oh, so after we chased it for so long, you''re the one who ended up with the spoils!" "The Davouring Serpent didn''t have your name on it! First come, first served! Haha, first come, first served!" Charles teased, glancing at Aria, who had transformed back into her serpentine form. He bolted, laughing as he ran. Aria chased him from the mountain top to the foot of the hill and back again. By the time it was late into the night, Charles finally gave up, lying on the grass like a defeated fish. Seeing his exhausted state, Aria lost her desire to chase him. She gently lay down beside him on the grass, gazing up at the stars. The cool night breeze swept across the hillside, carrying a hint of chill. A strand of Aria''s hair brushed against Charles''s face, and he turned his head slightly. At some point, Aria had fallen asleep beside him, a faint smile on her lips. The silver moonlight cascaded down from the sky, draping her in a soft, ethereal glow. As if afraid to wake her, Charles even slowed his breathing. Aria''s sleeping face under the moonlight was breathtaking, like a masterpiece carefully crafted by the Creator, perfect in every detail, with no flaw to be found. Unable to resist, Charles took out his phone and discreetly snapped a photo to keep as a memory. --- Chapter 68 - 68: Return to Lsengard "Achoo" Charles sneezed and jolted awake. The sky was beginning to lighten, and the early morning breeze felt chilly against his face. He noticed a familiar black blanket draped over him. Taking a deep breath, he caught the faint scent of pure heart flower, the same fragrance that clung to Aria. "This is the blanket I gave Aria in the ancient tomb... She kept it all this time?" Charles thought, slightly stunned as he looked around. Aria was nowhere to be seen, but the grass beside him bore a shallow indentation, still warm from where she had been lying. As Charles made his way down the mountain, a powerful force suddenly struck him. Instinctively, he drew his ice and fire supreme spear and summoned Max and mousie. But the oppressive force was so overwhelming, like a thousand-pound weight pressing down on him, that he couldn''t move an inch. Even Max and mousie were frozen in place, unable to budge. Just as he was puzzling over this, a figure clad in black appeared before him. Though the figure was masked, Charles recognized the voice immediatelyit was Joshua. "Kid, this is where we part ways. A word of advice: don''t harbor any unnecessary thoughts. It''s better for you and for my lady," the masked man said in a cold, detached tone. Charles was momentarily taken aback. He understood what Joshua was implying. But he had no ulterior motives; he merely saw Aria as a friend, someone from a different race who had become close to him. He could sense that Aria felt a certain affection toward him, likely because she had so few friends. Feelings like these, born quickly and fading just as fast, are the least enduring over time. He wasn''t foolish enough to confuse them with something deeper. At most, it was just a bit of flavor in the otherwise monotonous journey of his training. "Charles." From a distance, he heard a familiar voice. He looked up to see a figure in purple waving at him. Hearing the girl''s voice, Joshua faded into a shadow and disappeared from Charles''s sight. In that same instant, the suffocating pressure that had been weighing down on him vanished as well. When he looked up, Aria was already standing in front of him, wearing a light-colored gauzy dress with a thin veil covering her face. Though it was meant to conceal her identity, her breathtaking beauty was still faintly visible through the delicate fabric. "Have you packed everything?" Aria asked, her voice tinged with a hint of reluctance. Charles nodded, patting the heavy backpack slung over his shoulder. "I just finished. I don''t have much to carry." Aria handed him a small, ornate box. Charles could tell by the warmth and the faint aroma that it contained something edible. Curious, he asked, "What''s this?" "I made some snacks for you. You can eat them on the road," Aria replied. Through the veil, Charles couldn''t quite make out her expression. She then waved her small hand at him, "Goodbye, Charles!" With that, Aria transformed into her serpentine form, her body stretching nearly 10 meters long. Her tail flicked gracefully as she quickly caught up with the black figure ahead. Watching the two snake-like figures gradually disappear into the distance, Charles stood there momentarily, then cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted, "Aria, take care! Safe travels!" In the distance, the purple figure paused and waved back at him. Though he could no longer hear her words clearly, he could see her gesture. Judging by the direction they were heading, it seemed they were bound for Atacamaa vast desert world, entirely different from the vibrant lands of Genosha. A gust of wind swept by, carrying with it a bit of sand. Charles watched until the two figures vanished from his sight completely. He took a moment to glance back at the oasis and the small cabin by the border post. Memories of the past two months flashed through his mindmeeting Aria, becoming friends, and the many experiences they shared. A wave of melancholy washed over him as he realized it might be a long time before they would see each other again. With a sigh, Charles shook off his lingering sadness and composed himself. There was no point in dwelling on the past. He summoned his cloud leopard from the mount space and, with a final look in the direction Aria and Joshua had gone, he turned and sped off in the opposite direction. ... The agile cloud leopard darted through the forest, leaping effortlessly over hills and rivers. As Charles glanced at the coordinates on his phone, he realized he was getting closer to Lsengard with each passing moment. If he were to travel on foot to the training rendezvous point in York and then take a train back to Lsengard, it would take at least ten days, just barely enough time to make it to the admission ceremony in two weeks. But with the cloud leopard, Charles could reach Lsengard in just three days, giving him plenty of time to prepare compared to everyone else. This upcoming admission ceremony was shaping up to be quite the grand event. Normally, a small place like Lsengard wouldn''t even register on the radar of the three imperial capital academies. However, surprisingly, they had been allocated six admission slots! The briefing on the admission process made it clear that these three academies were prestigious in every sense. [Aredale Academy] is renowned for producing top-tier wind attribute Beast Masters and boasts imperial royal backing. Most of Genosha''s most powerful Beast Masters possess wind attributes. Becoming a student at Aredale Academy would not only grant access to invaluable resources but also provide a prestigious alumni network, allowing one to ascend the ranks of Genosha''s elite. It was even rumored that the empire''s princess was among this year''s incoming students. [Nova Academy], specializing in water attribute Beast Masters, was slightly less prestigious than Aredale Academy but still held in high regard. With three Level 7 Beast Masters on its staff, Nova Academy was a powerhouse in its own right. Charles also had a letter of recommendation from Vice Principal Emma, which practically guaranteed him a spot at Nova Academy if Aredale Academy didn''t accept him. Then there was [Cyber Academy], which was the most unconventional of the three. The admission brochure for Cyber Academy wasblank! Information about it online was scarce, but it was still considered one of the top three imperial capital academies alongside Aredale and Nova. Cyber Academy''s motto was equally strange: "We don''t welcome the ordinary; we only welcome monsters." "Cyber Academy really lives up to its name," Charles muttered, unable to suppress a chuckle as he read more about the academy online. This eccentric institution had the smallest student intake and the most stringent admission requirements: prospective students had to reach Level 3 Beast Master status before the age of 20! Because of this, fewer than 50 individuals in all of Genosha met the criteria each year. Although the student body was small, those who graduated from Cyber Academy invariably became renowned Beast Masters not just in Genosha but across the entire Abyssal Depths. Thanks to the reputation brought by its graduates, [Cyber Academy] gradually rose to prominence alongside [Luminara Academy] and [Nova Academy], becoming one of the three prestigious imperial capital academies. Noticing that the cloud leopard beneath him was starting to pant heavily, Charles put away his phone. After traveling for an entire day and night, the creature was clearly exhausted. Charles slowed the cloud leopard down and found a flat spot to set up camp, deciding it was time for a rest. While preparing to take a break, he began to plan out his next steps for the upcoming two weeks. "Although I''m now a Level 3 Beast Master, I haven''t yet bonded with a third mystical beast. To perform well at the admission ceremony in two weeks, I need to figure out how to advance Max and mousie..." Mousie''s advancement requirements were a bit troublesome, but Max''s seemed more manageable. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could brew the white-quality [Regenerating Potion] himself, and if the [Fusion Heart] wasn''t available for purchase in the city, he could search near the volcanic crater to the north of Lsengard. The most challenging task seemed to be acquiring the two second-tier ice and fire [Beast Cores]. Over the next two weeks, Charles would need to frequent The Beast Master Guild or the auction houses. If necessary, he might even have to visit the black market. One way or another, he had to secure those two second-tier Beast Cores. "I wonder how much money I have left?" Charles checked his bank account via his phone. A few seconds later, he received a text message: [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has a current balance of: 0 gold coins, 5 silver coins, and 510 copper coins.] If this amount had been available to him in the past, it would have been enough for Charles to live comfortably for five years. But now, as a Beast Master, his mystical beasts consumed money as quickly as water flowed. A decent first-tier Beast Core could easily cost dozens of silver coins, while a second-tier Beast Core would undoubtedly fetch a high price on the market. "Five silver coins won''t get me far, let alone cover the cost of a Beast Core. I need to find a way to earn more money." During the two-month ferocious beast mountain training, Charles had hunted over a thousand ferocious beasts, collecting materials that could be sold. He hadn''t had the time to sort through them yet. "Once I get back to Lsengard tomorrow, I''ll make sure to sell those ferocious beast materials and free up some storage space. If that doesn''t bring in enough money, I can always turn to alchemy or crafting equipment to sell!" Charles devoured several skewers of roasted meat, letting out a satisfied belch. Instead of sleeping, he gave the cloud leopard a [Regenerating Potion] to restore its energy and continued his journey back to Lsengard through the night. After two months of living in a tent, Charles was eager to lie down on a proper bed again. ... After another day of speeding through the [Ferocious Beast Mountains], Charles could finally see the towering walls of Lsengard in the distance. Compared to when he left, the walls appeared to be taller and thicker, a clear indication that attacks from ferocious beasts had become more frequent during his absence. After his credentials were checked at the city gate, Charles hailed a taxi and headed straight for his old house. Though the house was a bit rundown, it had been his home for many years. For someone who has been drifting around, having a home gives a sense of belonging. Half an hour later, Charles arrived at an old residential complex. The peeling paint on the apartment building''s walls gave Charles a sense of warmth and familiarity. But when he reached his front door, he was stunned! The rusty iron door had been kicked in, leaving Charles''s first thought that his house had been robbed. But as he rushed inside, he realized something was off. The refrigerator, television, washing machine, and furnitureeverything that could be smashed was shattered into pieces. Items that couldn''t be destroyed were either coated in black tar or sprayed with red paint. Staring at what now looked more like a garbage dump than his home, Charles collapsed onto the floor, overwhelmed. But after a few moments, anger flared up in his eyes. Chapter 69 - 69: Wanted The disarray at home was clearly not the work of thieves, but rather appeared to be an act of vengeance or fury. Charles'' parents were frequently away, engaged in freight business, leading simple social lives that hardly warranted enmities. Charles speculated that his recent killing of Robert and offense towards Thomas during his ordeal might have provoked the two families, though he wasn''t sure which was responsible. "They haven''t found me yet, and they won''t just let this go," Charles mused, peering cautiously through the window at several unfamiliar figures near the entrance of the complex. Reluctantly glancing back at his home, now reduced to ruins, Charles clenched his fist, his nails digging into his skin. Although the old house was modest and of little monetary value to the present-day Charles, it held the memories of his childhood. Now, someone had destroyed those memories. "I will make them pay a hundred, a thousand times over for today''s grievance," Charles muttered coldly, a murderous intent rising in his eyes. With a swift movement, he ducked into the bathroom and activated his skill, [darkness cloak], vanishing into the shadows in the blink of an eye. Shortly after his disappearance, a series of rapid footsteps echoed up the stairs, and the door was kicked open with a loud bang. Several men wielding psychic weapons swiftly entered. "Search! Don''t let the kid escape!" barked a tall, thin man harshly. They kicked open the doors to the bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom with brute force, overturning the refrigerator, wardrobe, and ransacking the entire place, yet they found no trace of Charles. "Damn it! I saw the kid enter the house with my own eyes. What, did he sprout wings and fly?" The thin man was infuriated, smashing a plate on the table to pieces. Then, in a sudden moment of panic, he realized that all sounds in the rooms had ceased... He detected a faint smell of blood in the air, puzzled, he pushed open the bathroom door, only to find in horror that all the men who had entered to search were now lying on the floor, each with a strangulation mark around their necks. "Ghost! There''s a ghost!" the tall, thin man screamed in horror, trying to flee, but a figure already blocked his path. A flash of cold light revealed a supreme spear, its eerie blue blade pressed against his neck. Looking up, he saw the handsome young man he had longed to killCharles. The sight of him, with the spear aimed, drove the man to his knees in fear. "Speak, who sent you here?" Charles''s gaze was icy, his face expressionless. "Tell me! I''ll tell you everything! Please, just spare my life!" The thin man pleaded, his face pale with terror as he bowed repeatedly. Charles had just silently eliminated several of his brothers, all second-level Beast Masters. How was Charles''s strength so different from the intelligence they had received? Charles remained expressionless, nodding slightly, "Tell me who sent you, and I''ll spare your life." Hearing this, the thin man sighed in relief. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he hesitated for a moment before revealing, "Slythe elder of the Taylor familysaid anyone who captures Charles alive gets 10 gold coins. Decapitating Charles is worth 5 gold coins! You can check the detailed mission description on the dark web!" "I''ve told you everything, can you let me go?" The thin man''s eyes darted around, not ready to give up so easily, planning to call more of his brothers as soon as he was released. Seeing Charles nod in agreement, the man quickly ran towards the door, but before he could exit, his body was enveloped by a pale white flame. Engulfed in fierce flames, the man fell, wailing in the white fire: "You! You broke your promiseyou said..." Clack! A crisp sound rang out as the spear tip sliced through his neck, ending the man''s agony. The pale flames spread through the room, burning the mess and the bodies to ashes without a trace. "Hmph, thinking they can trade my head for a bounty without weighing their own worth," a chilling murderous intent flashed in Charles''s eyes. From the tall man''s revelations, Charles learned of the ''dark web'' and that Sly, Robert''s father, had indeed ordered his death. Given the Taylor family''s intelligence capabilities, Sly must have already known that Charles was the one who killed Robert. This feud had now been firmly established. Although the ambush had failed, Charles knew the Taylor family would not easily give up. He would have to be more cautious with every move he made in Lsengard from now on. Donning a baseball cap and a face mask, Charles vanished into the shadows once again. ... Moving through the dark, Charles avoided the crowds, gliding like a silent ghost through the shadows of the streets. By now, he was a marked man, with a bounty placed on him by the Taylor family on the dark web, possibly watched by countless eyes. "Sly is a fourth-level Beast Master, and in all of Lsengard, probably only a few, including the city lord, can match him. I haven''t even bonded with my third mystical beast yet; I''m not ready to confront him directly." "It seems I must keep my movements secret from now on." Half an hour later, Charles arrived at a luxurious riverside villa on the outskirts of Lsengard city, an address once given to him by Lily. Standing at Lily''s doorstep, Charles hesitated before knocking. He feared bringing trouble to her, but he could think of no safer place than her home. "May I ask... who are you looking for?" Lily opened the door halfway, peering out at the strangely bundled-up young man in the heat of summer. "I''m looking for you," Charles replied softly. Lily, fresh from a shower, was dressed in loose home attire, her long hair tied back in a simple ponytail with a hair clip at the front. The sight was starkly different from the alluring figure Charles had seen at school; beneath her enchanting appearance, there was a hint of innocent charm. "Charles?!" Lily exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock, hardly believing her eyes. "Why are you dressed like this?" Despite his disguise, his familiar eyes and voice confirmed to Lily that she had not mistaken him. "It''s... a bit complicated to explain." With a swift move, Charles stepped inside, closing the door behind him. Before he could even remove his mask, Lily gently embraced him. This embrace was significant, with Lily boasting an impressive bust of 97 cm, leaving Charles momentarily breathless under the soft pressure against his chest. He could even feel that Lily wasn''t wearing a bra... Cough, cough! With a light cough, Charles gently pushed Lily away, looking at her with a reproachful expression, "Miss Lily, you shouldn''t just embrace a man like that in the future. I''m pure-hearted and wouldn''t harbor any ulterior motives, but others might take advantage of you." Lily''s face froze for a moment, then flushed with embarrassment as she retorted, "Hmph, I think that''s exactly what you were thinking, right? And how many times have I told you, call me Miss Lily in private. I''m not that much older than you, you know!" Leading Charles into the house, Lily gestured for him to watch TV while she cheerfully headed to the kitchen, "You must have had a tough time eating and sleeping in the ferocious beast mountains these past two months. Sit tight, I''ll cook something delicious for you!" Charles nodded, reclining on the plush sofa. The physical strain from two months of rigorous training had kept him on edge, and this rare moment of comfort made him moan softly. Lily hummed a tune as she cooked, and soon a delicious aroma wafted from the kitchen. Charles, comfortably nestled on the sofa, listlessly turned on the TV, catching a news broadcast. "Lsengard''s high school seniors have successfully completed their trials! In three days, a recognition banquet will be held at Lsengard Red Mansion, personally convened by the city lord, with representatives from the Misubi auction house also in attendance..." The announcer''s voice lulled Charles into drowsiness. The banquet seemed quite grand, with attendance from the Taylor family, the Smith family, the Draven familyalmost all the notable families of Lsengard, even the typically reclusive Misubi family sent representatives. Though called a recognition banquet, it more resembled a networking event. The top-scoring graduates from the trials, even those not securing a spot in higher education, were considered rare talents in Lsengard. Many families attended the banquet with the intention of recruiting these individuals to strengthen their own power. Charles wasn''t particularly interested in the banquet three days away. With his top score on the leaderboard, he was not content to stay in a small place like Lsengard. What interested him more was the enrollment ceremony half a month away. As Lily brought over a table full of sumptuous dishes, Charles lowered the TV volume. Steak, hot dogs, apple pie, and cream soupa simple meal, but one that greatly appealed to Charles'' taste buds. "Can you tell me what troubles you''ve encountered?" Lily asked, seating herself next to Charles, her stunning figure accentuating an impressive curve. She looked at Charles with concern. After Charles had topped the training leaderboard, rumors about him had spread online. Some claimed he had cheated during his trials, others accused him of tampering with scores, and there were even whispers of him using underhanded methods, like assassinating fellow students to climb the ranks. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Given Charles''s unusually discreet attire earlier, it was hard for Lily not to worry that he might be in some sort of trouble. Charles took a bite of the steak, which was delicious and thoughtfully pre-cut by Lily. After a moment of silence, Charles looked up at Lily, his expression serious: "During the training, I killed Robert. Now his father, Sly, has put a bounty of 5 gold coins on my head on the dark web." Clatter! Lily''s utensils dropped upon hearing this, her pupils trembled slightly, and her eyes filled with disbelief as she stared at Charles. --- Chapter 70 - 70: Stay with Me for Now? In Lily''s memory, Charles and Robert had always had a poor relationship at school. Robert, leveraging the Taylor family''s influence in Lsengard, frequently bullied other students, with Charles being one of his regular targets. However, she found it hard to believe that Charles, harboring resentment, had seized the opportunity during the ferocious beast mountain trials to kill Robert. Although Robert surely deserved his fate, his death was still a violation of Genosha''s laws. Moreover, with the vast power of the Taylor family behind him, their retaliation could be unpredictable. Watching Charles calmly sip his soup, Lily was stunned, unsure of what to say. "You must be thinking whether I am like the rumors say, a heartless killer, right?" Seeing the peculiar look in Lily''s eyes, Charles gently set down his utensils and sighed, "Robert was colluding with Bradley and Felix, who had defected from Lsengard. They were involved in murderous dealings in the ferocious beast mountains. I have evidence that Robert was responsible for the deaths of no less than a hundred people. If Robert had lived, more would have died!" "If I hadn''t killed him, he would have killed me. Besides, it wasn''t me who finished him off. He was weak enough to be devoured by a group of man-faced spiders..." Listening to Charles recount his experiences in the ferocious beast mountains, Lily''s eyes gradually reddened. She wanted to offer some comfort, but struggled to find the right words. Charles continued to speak when suddenly, a flash of white appeared before him. Lily had embraced him unexpectedly, the heavy weight making his heart skip a beat. Buried in her soft, snowy chest, Charles almost wanted to remind her, "Hugging is fine, but could you consider this overwhelming bust size?" Sensing the amorous atmosphere building, Charles gently pushed Lily away, shifting his focus from her chest, "Um, I can''t go home for now. Would it be okay if I stayed here temporarily?" Lily, getting up from the sofa with a cheerful smile, didn''t hide her delight: "Of course! The house is too empty with just me, and I get scared. If you don''t mind, treat this like your own home." Charles nodded, "Thank you. I''ll stay in my room for the next few days. It''s best if I''m not disturbed." ... Clack. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heading upstairs to a room, Charles gently closed the door behind him. The room was filled with a pleasant floral scent and was immaculately tidy, even the trash bin was spotless. Lying back on the soft, comfortable bed, Charles let out a long sigh of relief, finally feeling the trials of living rough for two months had come to an end! These past two months had been fraught with danger, with several near-death experiences. Yet, it was in these crises that he had made rapid progress, not only advancing his companions, Max and Mousie, to Lv19 but also successfully becoming a third-level Beast Master. "There''s a personal strength demonstration segment at the victory banquet in three days. Heh, the entire Lsengard will tremble because of me," Charles smirked. While he preferred to keep a low profile, fitting his nature across two lifetimes, the current situation with the Taylor family, and Sly''s bounty of 5 gold coins for his head, made hiding indefinitely unappealing. The best strategy was to rely on a major power in Lsengard! Charles wasn''t worried about his safety; he would soon leave Lsengard. However, there was always the chance that his parents would return to Lsengard. By aligning with a local power, Sly would have to think twice before targeting his family. Right now, he wished he could share the joy in his heart with someone. "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later." Buzz Charles felt a pang of disappointment as he put away his phone. It had been over two months since he''d lost contact with his parents. Charles called them twice daily, but it was always the same; no one answered, and he had grown accustomed to the chilly automated message. Charles slapped his cheeks lightly, trying to lift his spirits. The world of Beast Mastery was vast, but he believed that with enough strength, he would eventually leverage his influence to locate his parents. The immediate priority was to excel at the enrollment ceremony in half a month. The three major academies in the imperial capital not only boasted the best Beast Masters in Genosha but also attracted the nation''s top scholars. From Emma''s independent development of the five major theories of Beast Mastery, which were as revolutionary as E=MC^2 in a previous era, the depth of these academies was evident. Recently, Charles had been particularly interested in one of the academies, Cyber Academy, rumored to have once educated Nathaniel, a peak eighth-level Beast Master of Genosha! The admissions criteria for this institution were extremely stringent. To secure a spot, Charles needed to produce outstanding results at the upcoming enrollment ceremony. "Securing the first place at the ceremony not only grants access to the deepest vaults of the Treasure Pavilion, where I might find a high-quality mystical beast egg," Charles mused with anticipation about the ceremony. "In a few days, I''ll visit the guild to see if there are any second-tier beast cores for sale and sell the materials I''ve collected over the past two months. That should earn a substantial amount of money!" From the neighboring room came the sound of water splashing. Lying on the soft, comfortable bed, Charles excitedly checked his storage space. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue) [Equipment]: Divine Scale Armor (Blue), Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple) [Daily Use]: Tent, bedding, barbecue grill... [Food]: Water 51 tons, Bloodthirsty Rhino meat 2000kg, Lightning Demon Ape meat 500kg, Steel-spiked Hedgehog meat 5000kg... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: Bloodthirsty Rhino tusks 20, Giant Freshwater Crocodile skin 1, Steel-spiked Hedgehog skin 32, Red-eyed Rabbit bones 16... [Beast Cores]: Gold [Tier 1] 3, Wood [Tier 1] 3, Water [Tier 1] 4... [Alchemy Ingredients]: Spirit Root 52, Blue Lotus Root 15, Revival Flower 32, Anesthetic Plant 232... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Spirit Essence Pill (Orange) 1, Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 31, Regenerating Potion (Gray) 52, Hemostatic Powder (Gray) 65 [Common Medicines]: Painkillers 165, Spirit-Replenishing Pill 21, Serene Fluid 45, Beast-Driving Wine 5... [Forging Materials]: Mystic Iron 21 [Treasures]: Bronze Division Sword (Unidentified), Bronze Division Cauldron (Unidentified), Bronze Division Armor (Unidentified), Night Pearl... [Special]: Map Fragment (Unknown), Fragment of Jade Tablet "With so many materials, if I take them to the market, not only could I get the two second-tier beast cores needed for Max''s upgrade, but I''d also have a tidy sum left over!" Charles grinned, barely containing his excitement as he looked at the treasures filling his storage space. He planned to visit The Beast Master Guild after the victory banquet in three days. ... Next door, in a large bathroom, the bathtub was already filled with water, steaming lightly. Lily tested the water with her hand, finding the temperature just right, her cheeks flushing slightly: "Charles, the water in the bathtub is perfect now. Would you like to come and take a bath?" "No... no, you go ahead," Charles''s voice came from next door. He sounded a bit nervous, prompting a chuckle from Lily, who whispered softly, "Coward." Although they had already been intimate, Charles still acted shy around her. Lily sighed softly, recognizing that he was still just a boy who needed gentle guidance. Lily took off her shirt, admiring her perfect figure and the impressive curve of her bust in the mirror, reminiscing about their tender moments in the office two months ago. Patting her slightly heated cheeks, Lily finally removed the last piece of clothing and stepped into the tub, causing a gentle splash. Sitting blankly on the bed, Charles, even with a wall separating him from the bathroom, found his hearing exceptionally sharp since advancing to a third-level Beast Master. He could discern the subtle changes in sound, imagining Lily applying lotion to her skin. Swallowing hard, Charles reminded himself that he was a guest in Lily''s home and that it wouldn''t be right to betray her hospitality. Yet, he found it impossible to control his thoughts when the faint splashing from next door sparked vivid fantasies of Lily''s bare perfection and her voluptuously unmanageable chest. Recalling their encounter in the office, Charles''s heart started to pound wildly, his blood boiling with excitement. "I shouldn''t... I can''t be like this..." Reason was fiercely battling his physical urges. Charles wasn''t the type to be reckless with emotions, and without any clear commitment to Lily, this ambiguous relationship could only harm them both. "Charles, help!" Suddenly, a cry from next door startled him like a bucket of cold water, snapping him back to reality as he sprang from the room. Could it be... his presence had been discovered and Sly had sent someone after him? Grabbing the ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space, Charles didn''t hesitate and burst into the neighboring bathroom. But when he pushed open the door, he realized he had been tricked. Lily stood at the bathroom entrance, shyly looking up at him, her wet hair cascading down her back, a lock of hair draped across her snow-white, ample chest. Her skin was smooth and glowing like polished jade, water droplets tracing down her body in a tantalizingly perfect curve. Before Charles could react, Lily had already embraced him tightly, her large eyes moist, seemingly conveying her longing of the past two months. --- Chapter 71 - 71: The Victory Banquet Lily, entirely bare, whispered into Charles''s ear, "I took a pill tonight~" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That simple sentence set off a tumult of emotions in the young man''s heart, his body igniting with uncontrollable flames... In the next moment, Charles''s clothes were reduced to ashes by the fire, and he found himself in a tight embrace with that soft, radiant body. For two months in the ferocious beast mountains, Charles battled daily with bloodshed, gradually wearing down his sanity and pushing him towards the brink of madness. Now, embracing the near-perfect body before him, feeling the soft comfort against his chest, this warm and comforting haven allowed Charles to sink deeply into its embrace... Uncontrollably, his arousal became evident, intensely heated. Holding Lily, with a slight thrust of his hips accompanied by her soft moan, he entered her. The tight, slippery, and moist sensation enveloped him, washing away the exhaustion and negative emotions accumulated over the months. "This savage world!" "This ruthless, bone-crushing world!" "This damn, stupid, rotten world!!" Months of pent-up negativity exploded in that moment, with a thousand beasts roaring in Charles''s heart. His suppressed emotions unleashed, he ravaged Lily like a storm. A flash of lightning streaked across the sky outside, followed by a thunderous roar that seemed to pierce the eardrums. The lightning illuminated the two intertwined bodies, From the bathroom door, they intertwined passionately, moving to the nearby vanity and finally culminating in the bathtub, stirring up tumultuous waves. Under this stormy assault, Lily could barely contain her moans. From Charles''s furious movements, she felt anger, pain... and notably, a complete absence of love. She understood clearly that Charles harbored lust for her body, but it wasn''t love. Yet, she loved him unreservedly and hopelessly. From the first time they were intimate, she had braced herself for this reality. Even if she couldn''t become Charles''s true lover, just providing him comfort when needed was enough for her. Since seeing Charles rank first on the leaderboard, Lily''s initial reaction was one of loss, as if the boy who once needed her protection was drifting away from her. She knew very well that with Charles''s talents, he would not remain in a small place like Lsengard. Perhaps in the future, when he stands at the pinnacle of this world, she would only be able to look up to him from afar, silently. The uncertainty of the future made Lily desperately cling to the happiness before her. Her hands wound around Charles''s waist and then traveled up to his neck as she leaned in close to his ear, her low moans escalating with his movements. Hearing this spine-tingling sound, Charles''s body froze momentarily, then exploded into action like a lit keg of gunpowder, completely losing his reason and driven by instinct to sprint furiously, seeking to release all pent-up emotions. The sounds of their union mixed with Lily''s moans. In the throes of pleasure, Lily climaxed multiple times until late into the night, until she was nearly fainting and pleading for mercy, at which point Charles finally released everything inside her. ... Three days flashed by, and Charles guessed that today would be the day the trial team returned to Lsengard, given the train''s schedule. He left Lily''s home early in the morning. Wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses, Charles navigated through the crowded train station, waiting until the evening when the distant sound of a train whistle could be heard. At Lsengard''s south station, the platform was already swarming with people. Countless citizens, along with the relatives of the trial participants, had been waiting for a long time. Everyone was looking forward to the heroes'' triumphant return. The whistle blew A train encased in heavy armor slowed down, gradually pulling into the station. As the train appeared, the entire station erupted in excitement. "Young master! You''re back alive; I thought I''d never see you again" "Son, you advanced to a second-level Beast Master? Our Smith family must have the ancestors looking out for us. Tonight, we''ll offer incense to our ancestors at home!" "My daughter, you''ve suffered, how have you become so thin in just two months? Mom will cook something delicious for you tonight" There were tears of joy and of sorrow. Charles roughly estimated that out of the original 1050 participants, fewer than half had returned alive. Even those who returned bore exhausted faces, lacking the youthful vitality typical of their age, their eyes filled with deep fear. Charles scanned the crowd, finally resting his gaze on a red Ferrari. Daniel had just disembarked from the train when a fleet of limousines, driven by a team of black-clad maids, arrived to enthusiastically welcome him. Charles lowered the brim of his hat and walked over to tap on the car window. "May I ask who you are?" Daniel looked puzzled at the strangely dressed man before him, but upon seeing his eyes, he instantly recognized him: "My God, it''s you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles made a ''shush'' gesture and then climbed into the car. Daniel gently pressed the accelerator, and the Ferrari roared deafeningly as it sped down the streets. Once they were away from the station, Daniel couldn''t contain his excitement: "Charles, where have you been these last few days? You weren''t at the roll call in York, and we all thought something had happened to you. And this outfit of yours..." "I''ve been targeted by the Taylor family, hence the disguise. Let''s go, we''re off to the victory banquet at Red Mansion. I doubt Sly would dare touch me in front of the city lord." As they approached a large red building, Charles removed his mask and sunglasses. "Damn, that Robert lured us into a valley and nearly got all of us in the first squad killed, and the Taylor family has the audacity to accuse you first?" Recalling the events in the ferocious beast mountains, Daniel clenched his teeth in anger. Parking the car near a grand building, Daniel smiled at Charles: "Charles, you''ve got to show them what you''re capable of today. Once they see your strength, those rumors will crumble." Charles nodded, a barely noticeable defiance crossing his face. He was well aware of the rampant rumors about him online. With a slight smile, Charles responded: "They say I cheated during the trials and used underhanded tactics to get my scores? Well, today they''ll see who the real trash is!" "Charles, I trust you, man. You could never stoop to Robert''s level," Daniel chuckled, patting Charles''s shoulder. "If you''re worried about Sly''s retaliation, you can stay at my place. Let that bastard dare come after you at the Smith family''s home!" Charles looked confidently reassured, seemingly not needing any comfort. Reflecting on his last encounter with Charles, Daniel wondered: "How can there be such a disparity between people? We''re from the same class, taught by the same teacher. How come in less than a month, while I''ve been chased around by a first-tier ferocious beast, Charles is already taking down third-level Beast Masters?" ... At eight in the evening, the sky had completely darkened, yet the Red Mansion, situated in the heart of Lsengard, was as bright as day. Inside the venue, the tens of thousands of square meters were dotted with hundreds of large round tables laden with delicious dishes, but the most eye-catching feature was the huge projection screen set up on the central platform. Hundreds of young men and women entered in succession. Those who ranked at the top of the leaderboard naturally entered the venue with pride; those who had performed poorly in the trials, doomed to miss out on higher education, hoped to use this opportunity for a personal showcase to attract the attention of prominent families and clans. Invited to this banquet were Lsengard''s most prominent figures, including distinguished Beast Master families and business magnates who dominated various industries in Lsengard, all eager to witness the newcomers'' talents and hopefully recruit some potential Beast Masters for their families. In such a grand occasion, everyone seemed tense, except for a young man in the middle of the room who was heartily indulging in his meal. "Who is that person, acting so grandly? Why are so many people toasting to him?" Charles asked, biting into a hamburger, looking towards a middle-aged man in the front row wearing gold-rimmed glasses. "You don''t know him? That''s Matthew, the lord of Lsengard. See, that''s Grace sitting next to him," Daniel said, somewhat exasperated. "The city lord? No wonder so many people are sucking up to him," Charles remarked in surprise. The line of people waiting to schmooze with the city lord was incredibly long. Charles even recognized many familiar faces in the queue, like Daniel''s father David, and Stone and Thomas Draven from the Draven family conglomerate. Of course, there was Sly from the Taylor family, currently glaring at him with a look of venom, his malevolent intent palpable even across the room. However, Charles wasn''t overly concerned; this event was filled with influential figures from Lsengard, and with Lord Matthew''s power not being inferior to Sly''s, Charles doubted Sly would dare make a move against him here. In the first row of the VIP section, Sly withdrew his gaze and, with a sycophantic smile, raised a glass to Matthew: "Lord, Charles is accused of cheating during the trials. Should we have him arrested and sent to The Beast Master Guild?" As soon as Sly''s words fell, David quickly interjected: "Mr. Sly, whether Charles cheated or not, and whether those missing hundreds were killed by him, is for the lord to judge. Why are you so concerned? Do you think you know better than the lord?" Sly''s face turned pale with embarrassment as he lost face in front of the city lord: "Humph, David, everyone knows what level Charles is at. You surely don''t believe that he could catch up to Grace in just a few days without cheating, but rather through talent? Only your good-for-nothing son would stoop to associate with him." "You!" Sly''s insults left David trembling with anger, yet he restrained himself in front of the city lord. Seeing the atmosphere turning tense, city lord Matthew intervened to smooth things over: "Alright, we''ve nearly finished our dinner, and now it''s time for the young successors to showcase their talents." "True gold does not fear fire. Whether Charles has cheated or not, we will soon see." Lord Matthew''s voice, infused with wind elemental energy, carried clearly to everyone in the venue, instantly quieting the previously noisy banquet hall. Hundreds of eyes turned simultaneously towards Charles''s direction. Chapter 72 - 72: Stay Away from Her! These past few days, rumors about Charles hunting down classmates in the Ferocious Beast Mountains have spread like wildfire online. Now, looking in the direction where Charles was standing, many students'' eyes flickered with both fear and resentment. "How can Charles have the nerve to attend the banquet? Why hasn''t the defense squad arrested him yet?" "Ugh, that monster has completely disgraced our Lsengard High." "It must be Miss Lily who saved him. Does he really think he can do whatever he wants in Lsengard with Miss Lily and the Smith family backing him?" Charles'' arrival caused quite a stir at the venue, and even his former classmates scoffed, keeping their distance. Charles found it somewhat amusing to see a five-meter radius around him that no one dared enter. The seating at the banquet was arranged according to social status, and Charles, being a commoner, could only sit at the back, at the least desirable table. "Charles!" A voice, clear as a bell, suddenly rang out from the front of the hall. Everyone looked astonished as a girl dressed in the Lsengard Secondary School uniform left her seat. All eyes followed her as she walked towards the back of the hall where Charles was. "Charles, I''m so glad you''re alright. I was afraid that you might have..." The girl ran up to him, standing shyly before him with her pale hand covering her mouth, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Despite her simple school uniform, her elegant demeanor was undeniable. Soon, several other girls left their seats to join them; surprisingly, they were all members of the original Squad 7. They gathered around Charles, chattering incessantly. Looking at the charming girl in front of him, Charles scanned the room and noticed the intense stares from the male students. With a hint of resignation, he said, "Aurora, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? I''m already an outcast, and now you''re putting me on the spot like this?" After Aurora''s arrival, Charles felt the surrounding gazes become even more hostile. "Giggle." Ignoring the stares, Aurora sat down next to Charles, flaunting her phone in front of him with a pout. "I''ve sent you so many messages. Why didn''t you reply to any of them?" Charles cleared his throat, masking his discomfort: "Well... I was busy trying to climb up the leaderboard and didn''t check my phone." "Alright... How about we take a walk by the river after the banquet?" Aurora asked, her face full of anticipation. "Hmm... Depends on what time it ends..." Seeing Charles surrounded by a group of girls like a star amidst his fans, the male students at the venue glared with eyes red with jealousy. Bang! Seated in a dark corner at the front of the venue, Thomas punched the wall, causing a crack to appear. His clenched fist trembled slightly from the pain. As the recognized top genius of Lsengard Secondary School, Thomas had always been confident. Not only was Aurora the belle of Lsengard Secondary, but she also came from the prestigious Jiang family. The elders of both families had long intended for a marriage, just waiting for the young people''s consent. Although Aurora had always politely declined his advances, Thomas believed it was only a matter of time. In his mind, Aurora was already his wife-to-be... Yet here she was, chatting intimately with another man right before his eyes. How was this different from being publicly cuckolded? Thomas''s face was filled with rage, his eyes bloodshot: "Back in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, you stole my second-tier beast core, and now you dare steal my woman too... You little bastard, just wait till I expose your hypocrisy. Let''s see how you''ll face Aurora then!" Among the many resentful gazes towards Charles, one at the front of the venue was particularly venomous. The middle-aged man''s face was weathered, his eyes sharp as an eagle''s. "Lord Mayor, I think it''s time to start the testing phase. If Charles has indeed cheated, I hope you won''t cover for him," Sly turned his head and chuckled at a man wearing gold-rimmed glasses sitting nearby. He was eager to strip away Charles''s disguise. Though he had no evidence that his son Robert had been killed by Charles, if Charles''s strength did not match his leaderboard scores, it would prove he had tampered with his chip, using murder to boost his points. Once Charles''s guilt was confirmed, Sly had countless ways to make his life a misery. "Mr. Sly, don''t be too sure of yourself. It would be quite embarrassing to get slapped in the face later," David, sitting not far from Sly, couldn''t help but taunt him, seeing his rage. When Charles was young, he often visited Daniel''s house to play, so he knew what kind of person Charles was. He couldn''t believe that Charles was capable of the cruel acts that were being discussed online. "Mr. David, ever heard the saying ''birds of a feather flock together''? To associate with Charles, your young master''s taste could certainly use some refining!" Sly couldn''t resist scoffing. David was no pushover and promptly stood up, slamming his hand on the table: "Sly! Your worthless son was probably devoured by a ferocious beast, and by now, I''d wager he''s been turned to dung. Isn''t that also a case of ''birds of a feather''?" "You''re asking for it!!!" Sly''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage. Boom!!! The table in front of him shattered into pieces due to his force. "Gentlemen! Calm down. There are many young folks watching. What kind of example are we setting?" Mayor Matthew, sensing the escalating tension, quickly intervened. He cleared his throat and infused his voice with wind energy, ensuring it resonated in every corner of the hall: "Everyone here tonight is part of the young elite of Lsengard! We, the older generation, are also eager to get to know you. Thus, there will be a segment for demonstrating your abilities. If you''re interested, feel free to invite your peers to the center of the hall for a friendly spar." As soon as Matthew finished speaking, the lights in the hall dimmed, leaving only a spotlight shining on the center of the venue. Simultaneously, a platform slowly rose in the middle of the banquet hall. The venue quieted down instantly. Looking at the arena-like platform, which was thousands of square meters large, the faces of the young men and women tensed up. Those with strong abilities naturally hoped to seize this opportunity to show off in front of others. Those of average strength also wanted to showcase their best in hopes of attracting the attention of the major families of Lsengard, possibly securing a respectable position in the city. In the back middle of the venue, Charles'' face remained remarkably calm. He had seen too many skeptical and hateful gazes, yet his mood was hardly affected. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After tonight, those who doubted him and slandered his name would forever hold their peace. Just after the mayor announced the start of the individual demonstration segment, Charles saw a row of reporters carrying cameras enter the venue, many of them from media outlets outside Lsengard. The flashbulbs went off continuously, resembling a large-scale talent audition scene. In this tense atmosphere, surprisingly, no one dared to step forward, creating an incredibly awkward moment. "I''ll go!" With a shout, a dark-skinned young man leaped onto the stage in a few bounds. As he appeared, several lines of text were projected onto the large screen in the middle of the venue. [Name:] Thomas [Trial Points:] 19655 [Rank:] 3rd "Thomas?" Charles remembered their encounter during the hunt for a bloodthirsty rhino when they had disputed over the ownership of a second-tier beast core. The entire venue erupted into excitement with Thomas''s appearance, clearly not expecting that the first to perform would be the star contestant, ranked third on the leaderboard! "Do you know him?" Aurora asked Charles, her large sparkling eyes showing surprise. Charles nodded, "We met once in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, but it wasn''t a good impression. He seems to be from your school, so you might know him?" Aurora glanced at the dark-skinned man on the stage, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she sighed wearily, "Sort of..." Under the spotlight, surrounded by endless praise, Thomas slightly lifted his chin, like a hero returning triumphant. He raised his right hand, and two silver-white hexagram arrays appeared in front of him, summoning two large mystical beasts. A laser scanned quickly, and the host of the venue couldn''t contain her excitement as she screamed: "Rock Boulder Bull, Silver quality, Level 16!" "Rock Eater, Silver quality, Level 17!" "Second-tier Beast Master!" Envious gazes from around the venue focused on Thomas on the stage, with flashbulbs flashing non-stop! To break through to a second-tier Beast Master in just two months and even contract a second mystical beast, such talent was not just rare in Lsengard but across all of Genosha, a one-in-a-million prodigy! No further demonstration was needed; the level of the mystical beasts said it all. A Level 17 mystical beast was an overwhelming force among these newly adult young people. Amid the screams and flashing lights, Thomas walked down from the stage with a smug look, deliberately passing by Charles and Aurora. "Psh, what''s so great about that?" Aurora muttered, clenching her fists irritably, though she felt a twinge of disappointment deep down. She had barely survived her latest ordeal and had just managed to break through to a second-tier Beast Master, while Thomas was alarmingly strong. The fact that she intensely disliked him only made his success more irritating to her. Handing a pastry to Aurora, Charles said disdainfully, "It''s just Level 17, nothing special." "Hmm?" Aurora was taken aback. What did he mean by ''just Level 17''? Could Charles be stronger than Thomas? Charles didn''t explain further, instead focusing on indulging in a hearty meal. The participants who followed were mostly of average talent. A few managed to break through to second-tier Beast Master, but after Thomas''s dazzling performance, they hardly caught much attention. "Grace?!" From somewhere in the venue, a voice roared, stirring up excitement once again. Hearing that name, Charles finally set down his food and looked up towards the figure in blue at the center of the venue... Chapter 73 - 73: Is That Why? With a light tap of her toe on the ground, Grace moved like a graceful butterfly, tracing a beautiful arc through the air and landing smoothly on the platform. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains, her face like a crescent moon, and her eyes like shimmering water. Coupled with her tall and elegant figure, Grace captured the attention of all the boys in the venue as soon as she appeared. Following Daniel''s gaze, Charles noticed Grace on the stage in her blue attire. Her beauty, along with her cool and noble demeanor, made all the girls in the venue pale in comparison. In his memory, only the beautiful serpent-woman could rival her. "She''s a third-tier Beast Master already? If she didn''t rely on a miracle drug to boost her abilities, this girl''s talent would be terrifyingly strong!" Charles was slightly surprised as he glanced at Grace''s information panel, then quickly looked away. He wasn''t about to swoon over her like the other boys around him. After all, he had seen her haughty side beneath her beautiful exterior on that afternoon in his freshman year, and he felt no affection for Grace whatsoever. Everyone was talking about itafter a two-month trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, this once-in-a-century prodigy from Lsengard had reached an astonishing level of prowess. Amid this buzz, Charles, who was voraciously devouring a table full of delicacies, stood out rather conspicuously... Atop the platform, Grace immediately noticed Charles, who was isolated by the crowd, and a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes. Well aware of her own stunning beauty and charisma, she was annoyed by Charles''s appearance, as if he were starving to death. She slowly extended her right hand, her sleeve sliding down to reveal her pale, slender wrist, and three golden hexagram arrays appeared in front of her. "A third-tier Beast Master! How is this possible?!" The venue''s host screamed, the microphone dropping from her hand in shock. Not just her, everyone at the banquet who witnessed this was stunned, their eyes incredulously fixed on the beautiful girl on the stage. At just 18 years old, becoming a third-tier Beast Master was unheard ofnot just in Lsengard but in the entire history of Vendantia Province. A laser quickly scanned Grace''s three mystical beasts, and the host, picking up the microphone from the floor, trembled as she tried to suppress her excitement: "Azure Butterfly, Gold quality, Level 20!" "Wind Chime Bird, Gold quality, Level 20!" "Crystal Spring Sword, Gold quality, Level 20!" Gasps of awe resonated throughout the venue as these details were displayed on the projection screen. An 18-year-old third-tier Beast Master with such extraordinary talent was rare even in Genosha, a truly phenomenal existence. Previously, many prominent families, captivated by Grace''s beauty, had pondered proposing an alliance through marriage. However, upon witnessing her talent, nearly all abandoned the idea, realizing their own heirs were no match for her. "Ha ha, congratulations to the Mayor! Congratulations to the Mayor''s daughter for topping this year''s trials! Not only is Grace beautiful, but her Beast Mastery talent is also astonishing. Whoever manages to have Grace as a daughter-in-law is truly blessed by the ages!" Prominent families flocked to Mayor Matthew, offering toasts and compliments, hoping to use this opportunity to forge a closer relationship with the Mayor. Everyone was witnessing the emergence of a prodigious Beast Master in Lsengard. With Grace''s talent, her admission into Aredale Academy was all but assured, and with royal connections soon to be established, the Garcia family would likely hold significant sway throughout Vendantia Province. From a quieter spot towards the back of the venue, Aurora sighed despondently as she watched the crowd''s adoration for the stunning girl: Why could someone be so beautiful, born into the mayor''s family, and also possess such extraordinary Beast Mastery talent? In the spotlight, Grace moved like a regal swan, lightly stepping down from the central stage and walking towards the back of the venue, under the gaze of all present. Many hoped that this noble princess would pause near them, and several young heirs of prominent families wished for an opportunity to converse with the mayor''s daughter. However, Grace ignored everyone and walked straight past the VIP seats, continuing towards the back until she stood in a nearly secluded area. "Charles, I thought you were eaten by a ferocious beast. Surprising to see you''re still alive." "I hope you haven''t forgotten our bet. If you concede now, maybe I''ll consider letting you off easy." Her voice chimed like a bell. Grace had already become the center of attention at the venue, and her words instantly sparked a flurry of whispers around her. Seeing Grace approach Charles, many young men speculated about the ''bet'' she mentioned. Facing the beautiful girl before him, Charles couldn''t help but feel amused. When he transferred to Lsengard High, not only did he top the citywide joint exams, but he also surpassed Grace, the perennial top student, by 50 points. Charles couldn''t understand why a single exam would leave such a lasting impression. Seeing Grace as just a teenager, Charles didn''t feel the need to argue with her. He responded coolly, "Miss Garcia, if you came all this way just to say that, then you can leave now. I''m not interested in child''s play promises." Taken aback by Charles''s blunt dismissal, Grace''s pale face turned a shade of livid. Accustomed to being the center of attention at the mayor''s residence and among the nobility, she was not used to being treated this way. Grace crossed her arms in front of her chest, her snow-white chin lifted in an arrogant curve: "If you want to break the bet, you could kneel down and beg me right now. Perhaps I might just let you off if I''m in a good mood." The delicate earrings on the young girl''s ears jingled crisply as she spoke, lending a touch of fragility to her demeanor. "Could you move aside, please? It''s my turn," Charles said, rising from his seat with a forced smile. His impression of the girl had plummeted to an all-time low, and he just wanted to complete his test and slip away. "You..." Despite the three years that had passed, Charles''s face still wore that same dispassionate expression, infuriating Grace enough to stamp her foot. Ignored again. Her pampered upbringing came to the fore in that moment, and without any regard for noble etiquette, Grace glared at Charles and said pointedly, "Charles, if you are a man, accept my challenge at the enrollment ceremony! I''ll show you the gap between us. The offspring of lowly peasants will always remain just that!" With these words, the previously quiet venue fell into a stunned silence. Everyone stared at the boy who paused, not finding anything amiss with Grace''s remarks. Instead, they felt a thrill hearing them from her. The looks they gave Charles were now tinged with mockery. Beast Mastery is a profession deeply concerned with lineage, and among the hundreds of Beast Masters at the banquet, nearly all had noble titles going back three generations. And there was Charles, a poor boy from the countryside, whose parents were mere peasants running a long-haul trucking business. His equal ranking with Grace on the trial leaderboard was an affront to them all. "So, it''s because of this..." Charles''s face twitched slightly, growing somewhat distorted with realization. He finally understood why he had always been unpopular at school, why Robert had chosen him as a target for bullying, and why he had so few friends throughout high school. Why just one exam had made Grace resent him for three years. Having lived two lives, Charles had a more composed nature than most youths, but he had his sore spots. Grace''s words were a harsh insult to him and his parents. His parents were missing, their fate unknown, whether alive or dead. Grace''s words tore open the wounds in Charles''s heart and cruelly salted them. The blood within him surged uncontrollably like that of a wild beast. "Clack!" A vast surge of elemental energy erupted from Charles, shattering the nearby tables and chairs into fragments with its force. Charles spun around and stomped the ground, launching towards Grace like an arrow released from its bow. His hand clutched the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, gleaming coldly, while pale flames burned in his eyes. "Ah..." Startled by Charles''s lightning-fast assault, Grace sensed the chilling intent to kill. She couldn''t summon her mystical beast in time and instead conjured a wind shield in front of her using her wind energy. Clang!!! Just as the spear''s tip was about to pierce Grace, a cyan longsword intercepted it. Sparks flew as the spear clashed against the sword. Although the sword hadn''t completely blocked his attack, it diverted the direction of his strike. The Supreme Spear struck a nearby seat, shattering it and leaving a half-meter deep crater in the marble floor. Everyone thought they were merely sparring, but Charles''s strike had been without restraint! The audience was stunned by the terrifying destructive power. The one who had protected Grace was none other than Lsengard''s mayor, Grace''s father Matthew. When Charles looked at him, several lines of information appeared before his eyes: Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Name:] Matthew [Age:] 42 [Height:] 185 cm [Beast Master Level:] Fourth-tier At that moment, Sly approached Charles, his face grim as he roared, "You little brat, think you can run wild here?" Surveying the gathering Lsengard defense squad, Charles looked indifferently at Grace and her father. He tightly held a cyan jade slip in his hand, ready to activate the remnants of Joshua within it should he sense a life-threatening danger. Charles sneered, "The mayor''s daughter is right. I, Charles, am just a peasant''s son and clearly don''t belong at this banquet." Hearing this, Matthew''s face turned livid, and he shot Grace a fierce look before bowing slightly to Charles, "My daughter spoke out of turn. It reflects poorly on my parenting. Please forgive us, Charles." One of the three great families of Lsengard, the Draven family head Kevin, also approached. Seeing the shocked Grace, he sensed a perfect opportunity to curry favor with the mayor. Kevin approached Charles and pulled out a shimmering gold card, "Brother Charles, here''s a bank card with 500 silver coins, consider it an apology from my niece, and please accept it as compensation for our misstep!" 500 silver coins! Upon hearing Kevin''s generous offer, the eyes of everyone at the banquet widened in disbelief. True to the stature of one of the three great families of Lsengard, such a lavish gesturethis sum could sustain a thousand peasant families in Lsengard for a year! With this money, Charles''s parents wouldn''t have to toil away at long-haul deliveries anymore, would they? Chapter 74 - 74: Do Those Gentry Truly Have Blue Blood? Slap! Contrary to everyone''s expectations, the golden bank card loaded with 500 silver coinsenough to ensure a lifetime of comfortwas slapped to the ground by Charles. Kevin''s face darkened immediately, marred by humiliation. He had intended to show off in front of the mayor, but he hadn''t anticipated Charles''s stubbornness, publicly embarrassing the Draven family. Ignoring Kevin and his son Thomas, Charles walked straight to Grace. Now calm, he was not averse to accepting Grace''s challenge; his concern lay in his mystical beast Mousie''s dark attributes, which were absolutely forbidden in Genosha. At the enrollment ceremony, with many high-level Beast Masters from the three major academies present, they would undoubtedly realize that his second mystical beast was merely a projection and might deduce Mousie''s existence. Should they discover it was a creature of dark attributes, complications would arise. Grace had already bonded with two mystical beasts and inherited the family''s mystical beast, Crystal Spring Sword. Relying solely on Max, Charles facing a 1v3 was certainly not feasible. Only if he advanced to a fourth-tier Beast Master could he potentially offset the disparity in combat power due to the number of mystical beasts in a 3v4 scenario. "Charles, though you managed to tie my score during the trials, I must say, you will never defeat me! Resorting to such underhanded tactics is all you''re capable of!" Taking a deep breath, Grace finally recovered from her initial fright and looked at Charles, speaking deliberately, "Let me also inform you that I have received a handwritten recommendation letter from the vice chancellor of Aredale Academy. I will become his closest disciple, and the gap between us will only widen!" Facing the imposing young woman who, though only as tall as his chin, looked down on him with a condescending gaze, Charles chuckled coldly: "Ha, I have no interest in your so-called bet, or even in you. You can scorn my background and even call me ''lowborn,'' and I couldn''t care less to argue with a girl like you. But you should never have publicly insulted my parents. Just because you''re from a marquis'' family doesn''t mean you stand above everyone else. Have you ever heard the saying" "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly?" Are nobles and high officials inherently superior? Are the lowborn doomed to remain so forever? Looking at Grace, Charles''s eyes could kill. Lightning demon ape! His words struck like thunder across the banquet hall. Though spoken softly, they rang clear and resounded in everyone''s ears. "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly..." Daniel, standing not far behind Charles, pondered the phrase. Although it was his first time hearing it, he instantly grasped its meaning. Born into a noble family, he disliked the arrogant demeanor of his peers. His father, David, always taught him not to look down on anyone, which is why he had stood up for Charles when he was bullied. He hadn''t expected someone of his age, like Charles, to speak such bold words. Seeing the steely gaze of Charles in front of him, Sly felt a chill. This young man''s spirit was formidable; befriending him was one thing, but being his enemy was a terrifying prospect. "We must eliminate him before he rises further!" A vicious thought flickered through his mind as immense elemental energy swirled around him. Sly swiftly moved in front of Charles: "You impudent boy, daring to speak such madness, let me, on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor and the lord mayor, end you here!" "Halt!" Matthew shouted, stopping Sly. He didn''t want a promising youth from Lsengard to fall over a mere jest, which would also tarnish his reputation as mayor: "It''s just the impulsive words of youth; Lord Earl, take no offense!" Recalling the scene just moments ago, Matthew was filled with regret and self-reproach for not having disciplined Grace properly. From his brief encounter with Charles, he could tell that Charles''s strength was exceptional among his peers at the event. Yet, such an ideal son-in-law candidate had been alienated by his own daughter during their high school years. Now, not only had he potentially lost a son-in-law, but he had also gained a formidable potential adversary. The more Matthew thought about it, the angrier he became. He pulled Grace in front of Charles and said sternly, "Grace, stop this nonsense! You started this mess, now apologize to Charles right away!" "I will not!" With a cold expression, Grace lifted her snow-white chin, her face carrying her innate nobility, "Am I not speaking the truth? I merely voiced what everyone knows but is too afraid to say! He, Charles, is just a nobody from a lowborn family, how dare he surpass me, Grace! Charles, you said ''Do those gentry have blue blood certainly,'' then do you dare to make a bet with me?" As she spoke, a red hexagram appeared under their feet. "Is that...a Blood Pact?!" People who recognized the red hexagram gasped in shock. This artifact, rumored to be from the dwarven kingdoms, was used to control slaves. Once the pact terms were met, it could bind a person as a mystical beast with a loyalty rating of 100%. Grace sliced her fingertip with a dagger, and the hexagram touching her blood immediately turned crimson. She looked up at Charles, "Two years. If you defeat me within that time, I, Grace, will serve you for the rest of my life! But if you fail, you will forever become my servant. Do you dare to enter this Blood Pact?" ... As soon as Grace made this declaration, the sound of male students swallowing nervously rippled through the venue. Many eyes roamed from her smooth legs up to her slender waist and then to her soft, shapely chest. Grace''s figure was considered exemplary, and many Lsengard youths went to sleep at night gazing at her photos. To them, not just a lifetime of servitude, but even risking their lives for a single night with her seemed a worthy tradeif only Grace would agree, there would be a line of volunteers ready to meet their fate. "You scoundrel!" Watching Grace''s blood-drenched palm, Matthew felt both hatred and anger surge within him. He regretted spoiling her so much; how had he allowed her to develop such a haughty and willful personality! If she truly entered into a Blood Pact and became someone''s servant for life, wouldn''t the Garcia family lose all its dignity? What face would he, Matthew, have left to continue as the mayor of Lsengard? Seeing Matthew about to intervene, Grace pressed the blade against her neck: "Dad, if you try to stop me, you won''t have a daughter anymore!" Facing the resolute young woman, Charles''s face twitched. He had not expected Grace to be so stubborn. Damn it! He wished he had been more low-key during the citywide joint exams and not surpassed her by over fifty points. Regret filled Charles to the core, but things had escalated to this point, and if he backed down now, he feared he would be the laughingstock of the town. Clang A flash of cold light, and Charles made a cut on his fingertip. A few drops of blood emerged from the wound, and instantly, a system alert popped up. [Warning! You are entering into a human contract. If you fail the challenge in two years, you will become an accessory, akin to a puppet, and the system will be unable to dissolve this pact!] Charles hesitated, although he had not yet subdued a third mystical beast, his abilities were already at a third-tier Beast Master level. His Beast Mastery talent was no weaker than Grace''s! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with the system''s optimal growth path planned out, each of Charles''s mystical beasts could evolve and grow at the fastest possible rate. Moreover, he possessed a powerful soul force that no one else in this world had, giving him the potential to become a multi-elemental Beast Master! Assessing his advantages, Charles felt confident that he could defeat Grace in two years. His blood dripped onto the other half of the hexagram, turning it crimson, and a clock appeared above the hexagram. The red light faded, and a dark red imprint appeared on the palms of both participants, displaying a countdown: [1 year 364 days 23 hours]. At that moment, everyone in the hall looked at the fading red hexagram with either astonishment or mockery, mostly scoffing at Charles. "Ha ha, he can''t seriously believe he can beat Grace, can he?" "It''s possible he resorted to some unsavory tactics during his trial in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, and that fluke allowed him to catch up to Grace, giving him some unrealistic fantasies." "If he really has to spend the rest of his life as someone else''s servant, that would be a total disgrace to his entire family, ha ha ha!" "With Grace''s monstrous leveling speed, Charles can''t beat her now, and the gap will only widen in two years!" Amid the surrounding laughter, Charles took a deep breath and no longer paid attention to Grace. He lightly leaped onto the stage. Using [Mind Communication], Charles instructed his mystical beast Mousie to take the form of a giant freshwater crocodile and then summoned his two mystical beasts. [Name:] Charles [Trial Points:] 26752 [Rank:] Tied for 1st At this moment, all eyes in the venue were focused on the projection screen and on Charles. Rumors about Charles cheating had been rampant on Lsengard''s online forums these past few days, and all the students at the venue were curious about his true abilities. The noble families seated at the front were also holding their breath, wondering about Charles''s strength and who would win between him and Grace in two years. The event host, seeing Charles approaching, also looked nervous. He pressed a button, and a laser scanned Charles and his two mystical beasts. Moments later, several beams of light flickered on the projection screen. When the results appeared, the previously noisy venue fell eerily silent, the air itself seeming to freeze. [Nine-tailed demon wolf, Platinum quality, Level 19 (Advancing)!] [Giant freshwater crocodile, Gold quality, Level 19 (Advancing)!] Third-tier Beast Master! ..... Chapter 75 - 75: Another Level 3 Beast Master The entire banquet hall fell silent, with everyone staring in disbelief at the astonishing results displayed on the large screen at the center of the venue. This lasted for a full minute. Then, a chorus of gasps rippled through the room. "hiss" "He''s... also a Level 3 Beast Master!" From the front row, in the middle, Matthew looked up at the words on the stage, recalling the scene of his daughter Grace and Charles signing the human contract, his heart suddenly trembling: To rise two major ranks in just two months and reach Level 3 Beast Masterthis indicated that Charles''s talent was no less than Grace''s, perhaps even greater! If Charles really did defeat Grace in two years, would that mean she''d have to spend the rest of her life by his side, virtually a slave? "Heh, who would have thought, the lad''s got quite the talent." From a seat slightly to the right in the front row, Sly couldn''t help but cough twice, his lips twitching slightly as he looked at Charles on the stage. At just eighteen, Charles had become a Level 3 Beast Master. Given more time, he might become unbeatable. Although there was no concrete evidence to prove that Robert was killed by Charles, Charles was undoubtedly involved. Allowing such an enemy to grow unchecked was exceedingly foolish! With these thoughts, a trace of bitterness flashed through Sly''s eyes. Not far from Sly, David, the head of the Smith family from the same prestigious Lsengard lineage, looked appreciatively at Charles and mockingly towards Sly: "Who was it just now who said my son Daniel was mingling with ''riff-raff''? If such talent doesn''t catch Mr. Sly''s eye, I suppose everyone here, including the city lord, must also be ''riff-raff'' in your view?" David''s words drew muted laughter from those nearby, as they too looked admiringly at this bright young successor, already contemplating making his acquaintance. Sitting in the first row were all shrewd individuals, well aware of the endless benefits of forging good relations with a high-level Beast Master before he fully came into his power. Clatter! The microphone fell to the ground again, and the host, too excited to remember to pick it up, roared with a strained voice: "Charles, a senior student from Lsengard High, tied for first place in this trial, Level 3 Beast Master. His Beast Mastery qualities are Gold and Platinum, at level 19!" He had hosted countless celebratory banquets after training sessions, and although he was well-versed and experienced, he found himself unable to control the excitement in his heart. As everyone listened to the host''s impassioned announcement, they once again turned their eyes toward the composed young man on the stage, unable to stop marveling. "Am I seeing things? Charles has actually advanced to a Level 3 Beast Master, and he''s already bound with a platinum-quality mystical beast?" "What on earth has Charles been through in these past two months? The progress he''s made is something many could not achieve in a lifetime!" "His mystical beast''s quality surpasses Grace''s. If he binds a third mystical beast and fights Grace fairly, he might actually win." "Holy shit! I''m in the same class as Charles, how did I never notice that his Beast Mastery talent was so incredible?!" "..." The venue buzzed with conversations about Charles, but most were too shocked to speak, especially those who knew him. Daniel''s eyes widened, his jaw almost hitting the floor, unaware of the cutlery he had dropped. Back in the ferocious beast mountains, when he saw Charles instantly kill the [bloodthirsty rhino], he had a vague sense that Charles was unfathomably strong, estimating his level to be at the peak of Level 2 Beast Master. But his imagination fell shortCharles breaking through to Level 3 Beast Master in just two months was beyond even his wildest dreams. Aurora, Lyra, and the other girls who had been in high school with Charles now looked up to him with admiration. In the ruthless world of Beast Mastery, strength was everything, and every woman hoped to be protected by a man with great talent. Upon learning that Charles was still single, many harbored the idea of asking him for his contact details later. Thomas''s expression, however, was quite a spectacle. At this moment, he still couldn''t accept the fact that Charles was stronger than him. Known as the top Beast Mastery talent of Lsengard High and never having regarded any of his peers except Grace as a threat, he simply couldn''t believe Charles''s trial results. Yet, the outcomes now starkly contradicted his disbelief, effectively slapping him in the face. After retracting Max and mousie back into the Beast Mastery space, Charles lightly leapt down from the stage. He glanced back at the big screen and, seeing mousie''s details displayed as [giant freshwater crocodile], he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled knowingly. In the past few days, the rumors about him online and in chat groups had almost gone viral. Some said he had cheated to achieve such high scores, others claimed he used hacking techniques to manipulate the final results, and there were even rumors comparing him to Robert, accusing him of killing classmates to steal points. No one truly believed that he had secured first place in the trial through his own strength. But now, this result was the best rebuttal to all those doubts! "Congratulations, Charles!" Before he could even return to his seat, several former classmates, particularly the girls, came up to greet him, with a few bold ones even asking for his contact details directly. However, Charles politely declined. Rather than being the center of attention, he much preferred the days when he sat quietly at the back of the classroom by the window, unnoticed. Accustomed to others'' cold remarks and mockery, he found it somewhat uncomfortable to hear their compliments now. "The results are in," announced the banquet host from the stage. "Of the 1050 students who participated in this trial from Lsengard, 219 have advanced to Level 2 Beast Master, earning eligibility for college admissions, and will participate in the admissions ceremony in half a month..." As the host finished speaking, cheers erupted from the venue, especially loud from those who had qualified for the admissions ceremony. The host cleared his throat to signal for silence and continued: "According to the rules, all students will be ranked based on their points, receiving a ''trial score''. To gain admission to a higher educational institution for Beast Mastery, however, this trial score alone is not enough. They must also earn a ''combat score'' from the admissions teachers during the ceremony. Whether or not you can enter the college will depend on your performance in 12 days." "The celebration banquet concludes here. Those who wish to leave may do so now. Of course, you''re also welcome to continue enjoying the banquet or invite classmates to the central stand for a friendly spar as a preview for the admissions ceremony in 12 days." As the host''s voice faded, people began to trickle out of the venue. Others invited classmates to the stands for a friendly match. Watching the mystical beasts battle it out at the center of the arena, Charles finally understood why such a large central stand was needed for a dinner that was followed by sparringit was the main event of the evening. Evaluating a Beast Master''s strength involved more than just the level of their mystical beast. The beast''s skills, the synergy between beast and master, and practical experience were also critical factors. Many students who scored high in the trials performed poorly after entering college, pejoratively termed ''high scores but low ability.'' To avoid admitting such students, colleges had introduced the admissions ceremony, which accounted for 50% of the total score. At the front rows of the venue, many important figures from prestigious families hadn''t left; they were keen to assess the practical abilities of the new generation and scout potential Beast Masters to recruit into their families. Charles, however, wasn''t particularly interested. He had only attended to prove that his top score in the trials was earned through genuine skill. More than sparring, he was concerned about the admissions ceremony in 12 days, which would be the real test of ability. Although he had scored a perfect 100 in the trials, it didn''t guarantee his admission into any of the three highly competitive colleges in the imperial capital. A poor performance at the admissions ceremony could very well mean getting cut, so it was best he prepare in advance. As Charles was about to leave, a few male students suddenly blocked his path, looking quite hostile. "Charles, I''d like to challenge you to a match on the stage. Are you interested?" the leader of the group, a pale-faced young man with black hair, asked with a slight smile. Charles intended to decline, but upon recognizing the newcomer, he tensed and clenched his fists. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was none other than his classmate Carlos, who had been Robert''s top lackey back in school, always swaggering behind him and making Charles''s life miserable. Although these events had occurred before Charles''s transmigration and technically had nothing to do with him, after merging with his predecessor''s memories, seeing Carlos ignited an inexplicable anger in him. Seeing Charles hesitate, Carlos assumed he was scared and smirked, the corners of his mouth turning up: "Charles, you''re a Level 3 Beast Master, surely you''re not afraid to spar with me, are you? Are you just being considerate of our old friendship, not wanting to hurt me, or... do you actually dare not fight me?" With Carlos''s taunt, more eyes turned towards them, filled with curiosity. In Lsengard, there''s a banned drug called [strengthening pill] available in herbal shops, which temporarily enhances a Beast Master''s strength. In previous years, some students had used this method to try and deceive the detection devices. However, this method, much like ''bone-stretching'' for height enhancement, is merely for show and doesn''t hold up in real combat. Clearly, more people were willing to believe Charles had taken a [strengthening pill] rather than accept that he could become a Level 3 Beast Master in less than two months. "If Brother Carlos wishes to spar, then naturally, I am more than happy to oblige," Charles chuckled. He relished such opportunities to stretch his muscles. --- Chapter 76 - 76: This Move is Specially for Dogs Lightly stepping on the ground, Charles leapt into the air, capturing everyone''s attention as he ascended the stage once again. On this spacious marble platform, about a dozen people were already sparring, using simple wooden weapons without summoning their mystical beasts. As soon as Charles stepped onto the stage, he drew the attention of most of the crowd below, even causing many students in the stands to pause their own sparring to watch him. The controversy surrounding Charles was significant. The strength test had proven his score''s authenticity, but it still hadn''t silenced everyone''s doubts. After all, there were precedents of people passing tests using [strengthening pills], and many remained skeptical. "Charles, pick a weapon quickly. Since we''re sparring, don''t blame me if you get hurt," Carlos said, picking up a wooden supreme spear from the weapon rack and looking at Charles with a forced smile. "Make sure you don''t hold back. I really want to see the true strength of my classmate Charles." Charles scanned the array of weapons, Worried that he might accidentally kill Carlos with any of them, he eventually looked towards a nearby trash bin. Casually, he picked up a broomstick, detaching one of the wooden sticks from it. Seeing Charles choose a broomstick as his weapon, Carlos''s face twitched slightly. Was Charles mocking him, treating him like trash? Ignoring Carlos''s murderous glare, Charles slowly approached him and raised the wooden stick: "Let''s begin. You said it yourself, casualties are normal in a spar." Charles had no intention of holding back against someone who wanted to harm him. The tense atmosphere on the stage drew a crowd of spectators. However, when they saw that Charles''s weapon was just a piece of a broomstick, they couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Has Charles always been this audacious? How come I never noticed! Is that even a weapon?" Daniel couldn''t help but comment on Charles''s choice of "weapon." Nearby, Thomas crossed his arms, looking down on Charles: "Relying on strengthening pills to temporarily boost strength might deceive the detectors, but I didn''t expect him to fool himself too. Just wait and see how he pretends now in real combat!" Among the crowd, skeptical voices dominated. Now seeing Charles about to fight Carlos, everyone was curious about his true abilities. Carlos''s achievements, although not on par with Grace, certainly made him one of the standout young talents in Lsengard, with both his mystical beasts at level 17. Only by defeating him could Charles prove his genuine strength. Some of the prestigious families who were about to leave, including Lsengard''s city lord Matthew, and the heads of the three major familiesRobert, David, and Kevinpaused their departure to watch Charles take the stage again. Even media reporters who had started to leave came back, cameras in hand, to capture Charles in action. What was initially a minor sparring match had now become the focus of thousands, both online and offline! Everyone was eager to see whether this controversial young prodigy truly had remarkable abilities or if he was as flawed as the rumors on the internet suggested. "With One Sword!" Carlos shouted as he raised his long sword. Golden energy swirled around him, gradually coalescing into dozens of long sword phantoms that looked like real blades. In the blink of an eye, these phantoms materialized, and dozens of swords shot towards Charles''s position... "How despicable, we agreed to a spar, why unleash a skill?" Charles cursed under his breath, swallowing a [miraculous speed pill] as the swords drew nearer. Spars can be conducted at various levels of seriousness, and this one, involving wooden weapons, was clearly meant to be light and non-lethal. However, Carlos had unleashed his powerful skill right from the start, clearly aiming to embarrass Charles publicly. As the numerous swords came closer in Charles''s vision, he remained calm. With a swift sidestep, he dodged the onslaught, his movements ghostly and nimble. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang!!! Dozens of swords flew perilously close to Charles, none striking him, all embedding themselves in the marble floor with a harsh metallic screech. While dodging the swords, Charles had already closed the distance to Carlos. Thud!!! Before Carlos could react, Charles struck him squarely in the chest with the stick, sending out a dull thud and the sound of breaking bones. The terrifying force twisted Carlos''s face with pain, and his body, under the overpowering impact, was flung from the stage, tumbling and crashing through a dozen tables before coming to rest, barely conscious, in a corner. One move! To be precise, Charles had defeated Carlos with a single strike. The noisy banquet hall fell eerily silent again, save for the flashing cameras. Everyone''s mouths hung open as their gaze shifted back and forth between the boy with the wooden stick on the stage and the disheveled Carlos, profoundly shaken. If the earlier strength test could still be dismissed as possibly rigged with miracle drugs, Charles''s defeat of Carlos with a single blow was a lethal blow to those rumors. Carlos''s strength was roughly equivalent to Level 17. Charles''s ability to defeat him so effortlessly proved that his own strength was definitely above Level 17, affirming his credentials as a Level 3 Beast Master! In the front of the crowd, having silently witnessed the fight, Matthew''s face was grim, his heart sinking with anguish. When Charles had displayed his ghostly movements, Matthew had already braced for Carlos''s defeat, but he hadn''t expected it to be so decisively swift and brutal. After Charles''s single-move victory over Carlos, the only thought left in the Lsengard city lord''s mind wasthis young man is an extraordinary genius! Although his daughter Grace was a genuine prodigy, if Charles continued to develop at this rate, it was uncertain who would win or lose in the future. Could he really just watch, helplessly, as his daughter potentially lost to him in two years? "Cough, since someone has been injured, I think it''s best to end today''s sparring here. There are only 12 days left until the admissions ceremony. Everyone should go home, rest up, and prepare," Matthew said, glancing at Carlos''s injuries. To knock someone down so fiercely was perhaps too harsh? But this was a contest among the younger generation, and it wasn''t his place to comment. Medical staff quickly arrived, gently lifting Carlos off the ground, administering first aid, and then carting him off to a nearby hospital. Several minutes after his departure, the exclamations finally began to subside, followed by a flurry of camera flashes. Charles had undoubtedly become Lsengard''s star! Sitting in the VIP area, watching the very popular Charles, Sly felt an itchy hatred but was powerless to do anything about it. With city lord Matthew there, along with several members of the Beast Master Guild sitting nearby, despite his deep desire for revenge against Charles, he was helpless. "Just wait, you little brat, your time will come!" Sly cursed under his breath and stormed off from the banquet hall. As the crowd gradually dispersed, Charles also returned to his seat to pack up his things. "Charles, what was that stick technique you used? I''ve never seen anyone use that kind of move before," Daniel approached him impatiently, his eyes wide with astonishment. "That move is called ''Dog-Beating Stick Technique.'' It''s not very effective against people, but it works wonders on dogs. Against Robert''s lackeys, I guess the effect is doubled!" Charles couldn''t help but laugh as he looked at Daniel. The move was not very damaging but highly insulting. With the [nine netherworld armband] boosting his strength by 100%, even a light strike was more than his peers could handle. Daniel''s face twitched as he realized Charles was joking, but he couldn''t help laughing along: "Carlos has the strength of Lv17, and yet you knocked him down with a single strike. He''s probably lying in his hospital bed right now, grinding his teeth in anger! Haha!" Before setting out on his journey, he had mocked Charles, saying he could come to him for help if he couldn''t beat a ferocious beast. Little did he know, Charles was the real powerhouse! Charles patted Daniel on the shoulder: "Fatty, you''re doing pretty well yourself. I thought you were gone without a trace, but your rock turtle is almost Level 15 now, isn''t it?" "Don''t make fun of me. I''m hardly a match for you, not even close!" Daniel replied with a somewhat melancholic stick out of his tongue. The two left the banquet hall amidst laughter and walked out of the Red Mansion. ... In the front row of the VIP seats, Grace watched Charles''s departing figure, her face still marked by defiance. Charles''s rapid advancement had indeed surprised her, but after a brief moment of astonishment, her anger flared anew. Three years ago, she had already lost to Charles in theoretical achievements, but she had not expected that three years later, his Beast Master talents would rival hers. She couldn''t tolerate her pride being so violated! "Grace, I''ve long warned you to temper that temper of yours. Now look, you''ve not only offended others but also formed a [human contract]. If you really lose to Charles in two years, won''t you have to spend your life as his servant?" Watching the still unmoved Grace, city lord Matthew couldn''t help but explode: "The human contract was your own doing. In two years, if you win, all well and good. But if you lose to Charles, don''t call yourself Matthew''s daughter!" "Dad... do you really have so little faith in your own daughter?" Grace felt uneasy, demeaned by her father''s low expectations. With a sigh, Matthew said, "This boy''s rate of improvement is indeed abnormal, and what''s more, his luck is outrageously good! I''ve put so much effort into helping you contract three Gold-quality mystical beasts, but that boy, he managed to contract a platinum-quality mystical beast!" "Dad, my mystical beast can evolve and upgrade its quality. Plus, haven''t I already received a recommendation letter from Aredale Academy? You know as well as I do that just having talent as a Beast Master isn''t enough. Once I become the vice dean''s personal disciple, the resources I''ll have access to, including theoretical guidance in Beast Mastery, are something Charles can''t compare with!" Grace retorted with a pout, clearly unconvinced. Looking in the direction where Charles had departed, Grace slowly extended her left hand. On her pale wrist, there was a blood-red countdown resembling a clock: [1 year, 365 days, 19 hours] She had already secured a guaranteed admission and no longer needed to participate in the admissions ceremony in 12 days. She planned to set off for the imperial capital the next day. "Less than two years left until the human contract takes effect." "Charles, I will wait for you in the imperial capital, until the moment I see you kneeling before me!" Chapter 77 - 77: The Motorcycling Beauty When Charles arrived at the entrance of Red Mansion, he saw a group of students clad in Isengard Secondary School uniforms, clustering around a young man like stars around the moon. The boy was strikingly handsome with tanned skin from exposure to the sun, and Charles recognized him immediately as Thomas, who ranked third on the leaderboard. However, Charles had no intention of making his acquaintance; they had had a disagreement over a second-tier beast core in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. Just as he was about to turn away, a charming figure suddenly broke away from the crowd and approached him: "Congratulations, Charles! With your trial points, you should easily get into one of the three major academies in the Imperial Capital at the enrollment ceremony." "Thank you," Charles responded with a slight smile, recognizing Aurora from Squad 7. Following her, several classmates crowded around him, giving him thumbs up in admiration. "Charles, that punch you threw at Carlos, knocking him downthat was so satisfying! That guy used to bully us around in school, backed by Robert!" "Two months'' time! Advancing a mystical beast to Lv19 and becoming a third-level Beast Masteryou''re terrifying, Charles!!!" "With this talent, you''re probably on par with the prodigy Grace. Man, Charles, you really showed those noble students!" "Um Charles, could I perhaps get your contact information" Soon, a crowd gathered, including classmates who usually had no contact with him, all trying to brown-nose and even a few female students asking for his contact details. Behind the crowd, a group of reporters with cameras rushed over, eager to interview him. Seeing the commotion, Charles could only helplessly spread his hands towards Aurora, indicating that now was not the time for a private chat. "Charles, are you free to visit the amusement park tomorrow? I happen to have two tickets," Aurora asked, her cheeks tinting red, a shy look on her face as she held the tickets. Amusement park tickets Was this her way of asking him out? Watching the girl''s cheeks flush with shyness, Charles seemed a bit hesitant. While Charles was hesitating, a motorcycle sped towards him, showing no signs of slowing down, and executed a sleek drift to stop right in front of him. "Wow, that''s a Triumph Bonneville, a high-end bike that costs hundreds of silver coins!" "The rider is a stunning beauty! With that figure, she''s absolutely gorgeous and so coolmust be a motorcycle vlogger from some platform." As the Triumph Bonneville came to a halt, a statuesque beauty, standing 5 feet 8 inches tall with a sexy figure, positioned herself in front of Charles. Dressed in a form-fitting sports outfit and yoga pants, she exuded a sultry and mature aura, starkly different from the youthful female students around. The beauty tapped the back seat of the bike and then gave Aurora a slight smile: "Sorry, but Charles has some things to take care of tonight. If you have any questions about Beast Mastery, perhaps you can ask another day." This remark left Aurora slightly stunned. She considered herself one of the most beautiful in all of Isengard, but now she felt completely overshadowed by the woman before her, especially by her sexy figure, eliciting a hint of envy. So... does Charles prefer more mature women? The arrival of the motorcycle beauty instantly dimmed the allure of the other girls, many of whom had been about to approach Charles for his contact info, now abandoning the idea. As everyone watched in astonishment, Charles got on the back of the motorcycle, and with the roar of the engine, they sped away. The girls regretted not getting Charles''s contact, and the boys looked on with envy, especially Thomas, who had been the center of attention just moments ago. As the first prodigy of Isengard Secondary, Thomas had long considered Aurora his betrothed, and Charles had once again shamed him in his presence, a direct insult. Watching Charles become so popular, nearly stealing all his limelight, Thomas clenched his teeth in rage. Watching Charles disappear into the distance, Thomas clenched his fists, his eyes flickering with a cold glint: "You little bastard, let''s see how long you can keep this up. I have a thousand ways to erase you from this world!" ... The motorcycle raced along the riverside highway, with Charles''s dark hair fluttering in the wind, caressing his face with a faint scent. Although she wore sunglasses and her outfit was completely different from usual, Charles recognized her instantly. Gently embracing Lily''s soft waist, he shifted his gaze from the city''s neon lights back to the familiar yet unfamiliar face reflected in the rearview mirror. "Who would''ve guessed, you used to be a motorcycle girl, huh?" Charles felt that Lily was there to protect him. Around Red Mansion, Sly''s assassins must have been lying in wait, ready to strike the moment he left. By riding the motorcycle and speeding along the ring highway with him, Lily made sure any assassin would be left far behind. Lily''s disguise was entirely different from her usual appearance, clearly a lot of thought went into his safety. "It''s been years since I''ve ridden one. Ever since becoming a lecturer, I rarely ride motorcycles." Stealing a glance at Charles through the rearview mirror, Lily''s face lit up with delight, "I just saw from a report in Lsengard that you''ve become a third-level Beast Master now. That breakthrough speed... it''s just terrifying, isn''t it?" "It''s all thanks to Miss Lily''s great teaching! Otherwise, even ten years wouldn''t have been enough for me to become even a second-level Beast Master." Charles replied lightly, his casual smile eliciting a gentle laugh from Lily. His words were light, but his heart was heavy with emotion. Achieving such a breakthrough in just two months had been perilous, and the hardships were known only to him. After demonstrating his prodigious talent as a Beast Master, many factions that wanted to recruit him and classmates who normally had no contact with him, including some who had previously looked down on him, now crowded around, eager to deepen their connection. He had anticipated the cold indifference of the Beast Mastery world, but the speed at which people changed their faces around him still chilled his heart. However, if there was one thing that hadn''t changed, it probably was Lilythis woman seemed to have had purely physical intentions towards him from the very beginning! The Triumph Bonneville sped through the night, eventually arriving at a luxurious villa by the river. Charles had just returned to his room and hadn''t even had the chance to rest when a knock came from outside his door: "Charles, your sister has prepared mutton soup for you, along with roasted lamb kidneys, beef kidneys, and pork kidneys. Come and try them while they''re hot?" Charles was taken aback by the menuthese dishes all sounded like potent tonics, perhaps even aphrodisiacs? Eating this could mean going non-stop for hours! ... Three hours later, amidst almost wail-like moans, Lily passed out. Exhausted, Charles climbed out of bed, covered Lily with a blanket, and then made his way to the bathroom. Before closing the door, he glanced back at Lily on the bed: "This physique, it''s really too much! Damn it, I should think about moving out. If I stay any longer, this woman might just drain me dry." After filling the bathtub with water, Charles relaxed in the cool bath, feeling the heat gradually dissipate from his body. He sighed deeply and his gaze involuntarily drifted to the dark red mark on his left hand. [Remaining Time]: 1 year, 364 days, 11 hours This was a high-stakes gamble. In two years, if he couldn''t defeat Grace, he would lose his free will and become a puppet by her sidean outcome he could not accept under any circumstances. The past two months had made one thing increasingly clear to him: in this world, power was everything. Being a Beast Master was a profession that heavily tested one''s talent. Although Charles felt his understanding was above average, he was not among the elite. Even here in Lsengard, Grace was clearly much stronger. In just two months of trials, Grace already had three mystical beasts, one of which seemed to be a familial legacy mystical beast called ''Crystal Spring Sword''. Even Thomas wasn''t far behind him. With so many prodigies just in Lsengard, not to mention the whole of Genosha and beyond in the Abyssal Depths, there were countless talented individuals. To stand at the pinnacle of this world and glimpse its profound truths, Charles could already foresee the multitude of difficulties awaiting him. Charles shook his head, clearing all the distracting thoughts from his mind as he rose from the bathtub. Despite his efforts, the image of Grace''s haughty face and her condescending demeanor involuntarily came to mind. Her disdainful attitude made him feel a fire burning in his chest: "Grace, you look down on the common folk, don''t you? In two years, I''ll make you regret your actions today. Just give me some more time, and I''ll show you if the gentry really do have ''blue blood'' or not!" He clenched his fists tightly as he stood up from the bathtub. For some reason, just thinking about Grace filled him with determination. With 12 days left until the enrollment ceremony, Charles had no intention of sitting idle. Whenever he could, he planned to hunt ferocious beasts outside the city to train, even though low-level ferocious beasts offered little experiencethey still counted for something. Moreover, Charles''s most urgent task was to gather the materials needed for Max''s advancement to the second tier! To avoid exposing Mousie, with only one mystical beast allowed in combat, advancing Max to the second tier would alleviate a lot of pressure at the enrollment ceremony. "First, I''ll check the Beast Master Guild for the right materials. If that fails, I''ll have to look in the black market." After getting dressed, the sky outside the window was gradually lightening. Charles glanced around the bedroom where Lily was still sound asleep. After locking the door, Charles made a slight disguise by putting on a mask and a baseball cap before heading towards the Beast Master Guild... sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 78 - 78: The Student Representatives from the Imperial Capital As dawn just began to break, Charles stepped out of Lily''s villa and felt the cool, moist breeze from the river on his face. He glanced at the screen for the list of materials needed for Max''s advancement. [Advancement Materials]: Ice attribute beast core [Tier 2] 0/1, Fire attribute beast core [Tier 2] 0/1, Fusion heart 0/1, Regenerating potion [White grade] 1/1. "Now I''m missing two beast cores and a fusion heart. These materials should be available on the market, but they won''t come cheap. I need to figure out a way to make some money first." With that thought, Charles hailed a taxi. His recent venture into the Ferocious Beast Mountains had yielded a considerable amount of ferocious beast materials. While these lower-tier materials weren''t very valuable, Charles had them in large quantities. Even selling at the market''s lowest price could turn a tidy profit! After purchasing the materials needed for Max''s advancement, he would even have a substantial amount left over. ... Upon reaching a commercial street near the Beast Master Guild, Charles asked the driver to stop, then booked a room in a nearby hotel. With so many materials to handle, directly pulling them out of thin air would certainly expose the existence of his system. Thus, he had prearranged to stack today''s goods for sale in the hotel room. Once everything was properly organized, Charles crossed the street to enter the pointed building of the Beast Master Guild. Inside the guild hall, there were already many people, some carrying bags of materials for trade, still stained with blood, which showed the great effort they had put into obtaining these materials. In the heat of summer, Charles'' heavily covered appearance quickly drew the attention of the staff. However, upon seeing his membership badge and the list of materials for sale, their demeanor instantly changed to one of respect: "Sir! Please take a moment to rest, I''ll arrange the fastest selling channel for you right away!" The staff member crossed the street to the hotel, checked the materials without any issues, and then posted sale ads in the hall and on the official website. [Freshly hunted batch of ferocious beast materials, first come first served!] [70 steel-spiked hedgehog fangs, priced at 300 copper coins each!] [50 spectral wolf steel blades, priced at 500 copper coins each!] [50 resurrecting serpent skins, priced at 300 copper coins each!] [500 kg of lightning demon ape meat, priced at 10 copper coins per kilogram!] [Gold, Wood, Water, Wind, two Tier 1 beast cores each, priced at 5000 copper coins each!] [...] Seated in the comfortable leather chairs of the VIP area, Charles glanced at the guild''s large screen, and sure enough, his advertisement was prominently displayed at the top. These materials, while not difficult for seasoned hunters to obtain, were challenging to transport out of the Ferocious Beast Mountains, especially in the heat of summer. The meat of ferocious beasts would spoil within a day, and other materials were also prone to mold. However, time stood still in Charles''s [Storage Space], so these concerns were nonexistent. Even though more than a month had passed, the materials were as fresh as if they had just been hunted. Given that the prices were also quite reasonable, it didn''t take long for the materials to be snapped up by the Beast Masters in the hall! Charles''s phone vibrated repeatedly with notifications of successful transactions and deposits into his bank account. [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 4500 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 6 silver coins, 200 copper coins.] [Dear customer, your account ending in 9527 has received 25000 copper coins. Current balance: 0 gold coins, 31 silver coins, 200 copper coins.] [...] Watching the funds in his bank account steadily rise, with over 100 silver coins accumulated in less than two hours, Charles couldn''t help but beam with joy. Given the pace at which he was making money, Charles estimated that he could earn at least several hundred silver coins just today, and potentially much more if he sold all the ferocious beast materials he had collected. Charles figured with that much money, purchasing two second-tier beast cores and a fusion heart should be feasible. Pulling out his phone, he quietly asked, "Where can I buy a fusion heart in Lsengard?" After a brief analysis, the AI assistant set the navigation to a location 10 kilometers away at a shop called [Front Material Trading Center]. Looking at the address, Charles frowned slightly. The Front Material Trading Center was notorious for its exorbitant prices. Although it sold all kinds of rare and unusual materials, they were invariably priced outrageously! Charles suspected that his few hundred silver coins might disappear into the depths of that predatory store without even making a sound. He was pondering his next move when he suddenly remembered that during their time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, Aurora from Squad 7 had mentioned she had worked a summer job at the Front Material Trading Center and knew some people there. If he needed to buy something, he could contact her for an inside deal. So, he made a call. ... At 10 AM, standing at the bustling main entrance of the Front Building was a graceful young girl. Dressed in a light-colored academy-style skirt and a pair of long, slender legs, she was undoubtedly the center of attention on this warm summer day. Her delicate makeup and sparkling eyes only added to her natural beauty. Many people entered the Front Building, but this young girl turned heads at an astonishing rate of over 90%! Several boys could hardly keep walking after glimpsing her fair, long legs. The girl seemed somewhat anxious, occasionally checking her phone, seemingly waiting for someone. Just then. A Lamborghini, a limited edition model worth over 500 silver coins, slowly pulled up in front of the Front Building. "Holy smokes, that limited edition Lamborghini must have cost over 500 silver coins!" "That beautiful girl at the door, she must be waiting for him! I envy him. Those long legs would be incredible in bed!" Amidst the envious stares of the crowd, a young man about six feet tall, with medium-length hair parted in the middle, stepped out of the sports car and walked straight up to the young girl: "Aurora, long time no see! It''s a nice day today. Would you like to join me for a ride along the river?" "No thanks, Benjamin, I have plans today!" Aurora shook her head, her gaze not lingering on the young man for a moment. "Plans? Is it with your best friend? That''s perfect then, I''ll treat you guys. We can go anywhere you want to eat, play, or shopI''ve got it covered!" "Today really isn''t a good day!" Aurora''s expression grew increasingly impatient. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back when she started high school, this senior named Benjamin had been as persistent as a fly. Hadn''t he gone off to study at the Imperial Capital? Why had he suddenly returned? Benjamin''s face turned sour. He hadn''t expected that after two years, Aurora would still treat him so coldly. During his senior year at Lsengard Beast Mastery Secondary School, he had fallen for the new freshman girl at first sight and had fervently pursued her. In his mind, as the young master of the Miller family, having become a third-level Beast Master at just 19, along with his handsome looks, he had never failed in pursuing a girl before. He had even bet his friends that he would win over the new school beauty within a week, but almost three years later, he hadn''t even managed to hold her hand, which infuriated him. Being rejected by a girl in front of so many people, Benjamin''s face showed extreme embarrassment, unsure whether to advance or retreat. At that moment, a taxi pulled up to the Front Building. The driver was extremely cautious, careful not to scrape the luxury car parked at the door. The car door opened, and a young man wearing a mask got out, his eyes and brows revealing a strikingly handsome face. "Aurora, I''m sorry I''m late. It''s my first time here, and I didn''t account for the time properly, plus there was some traffic on the way," Charles apologized as he approached Aurora. Noticing the unfriendly gaze from the man, Charles looked over and saw several lines of information appear before him. [Name]: Benjamin [Age]: 21 [Height]: 185 cm [Beast Master Level]: Third-level "A 21-year-old third-level Beast Master, this guy''s Beast Mastery talent isn''t too shabby," Charles thought to himself, though it was only a fleeting thought. He was also a third-level Beast Master now, but at just 18 years old, his talent far surpassed that of Benjamin. However, that thought was fleeting, as his mind was entirely focused on gathering the upgrade materials for Max. Two second-tier beast cores and a fusion heartnone of these items came cheap. Charles wondered how much money Aurora''s "inside channel" could save him. Moreover, if he couldn''t find the items in the store, assembling the necessary materials for Max''s upgrade would prove quite difficult. He glanced at Aurora and was struck by how meticulously she had dressed today. Her tall figure and delicate features stood out among the other girls coming and going. Perhaps it was having seen Aria''s breathtaking beauty, but now other girls no longer amazed him. "Sorry, Benjamin, I have to go!" Aurora gave a slight smile to the young man with the middle-parted hair. Then, under the stunned gazes of the onlookers, she and Charles entered the Front Building. After the pair disappeared from view, exclamations erupted around them. "Holy crap, am I seeing this right? She chose a guy who came in a taxi over one with a Lamborghini!" "Sobbing... Isn''t there a saying about rather crying in a BMW than laughing on a bicycle? I suddenly believe in love again!" "Damn, my ex-girlfriend just scammed me out of over a hundred silver coins. Why can''t I find such pure love?" Hearing the murmurs of the crowd, some teasing, some genuine, Benjamin was furious. He could accept losing to Thomas, who came from a good family and shared a class with Aurora, giving him many advantagesafter all, proximity often breeds favor. But... losing to a loser, who looked at best like a second-level Beast Masterhow could he stand it? Watching Charles''s retreating back, Benjamin clenched his fists, his nails digging into his flesh: "Damn it, even a loser tries to act like a hero. I''ll make sure you won''t even know how you die!" Benjamin''s eyes were icy as he fiercely punched the Lamborghini, instantly creating a large dent in the luxury car. He was back in Lsengard as a student representative and could stay until the end of the enrollment ceremony. During this time, he figured he''d have plenty of opportunities to deal with that kid! Chapter 79 - 79: Inside Channels Charles entered the Front Building with Aurora, pressing the elevator button for the 7th floor, which housed Lsengard''s largest material trading center. Not only ferocious beast materials but also alchemy ingredients and forging suppliesthis place had it all, like a large shopping mall for all kinds of oddities. The trading area was bustling, with people crowding around various stalls, picking out their desired materials. It didn''t take long for Charles to find an ice attribute second-tier beast core and a fire attribute second-tier beast core, completing the list of evolution materials for Max except for one fusion heart. "This is definitely the right place; I just hope the prices aren''t too outrageous!" he muttered to himself. "Aurora, it seems like your family is quite well-off. Why do you often work here?" While searching for the fusion heart, Charles suddenly became curious about the girl accompanying him. Aurora glanced around at the surrounding shops, then back at Charles, unsure how to answer him, so she pretended not to hear anything. Her gaze drifted over the colorful accessories around, occasionally picking one or two, holding them in her hands to admire. This floor not only sold various materials but also some accessories, and Aurora used to frequent it for shopping. "Charles, do you think this hairpin looks nice?" Standing in front of a mirror, Aurora examined a light blue hairpin in her bangs, checking if her makeup was still intact. But when she turned around, she was taken aback! Charles had disappeared without her noticing. "What the..." Aurora puffed her cheeks, her fair face filled with exasperation. After receiving Charles''s invitation to go shopping, she had spent a long time choosing from among 30 dresses before leaving home, finally selecting one she was satisfied with, and her makeup had taken nearly an hour. Yet when Charles met her, he hadn''t even complimented her once, and now, while they were shopping, he had simply vanished. Who shops like that? ... Charles''s gaze swept over the various items around him. Information flashed before his eyes like a scanner, assessing the details of the products surrounding him. He could not only identify what each item was called but also clearly see the quality of the materials and the suggested market prices. "Too bad the store hasn''t marked any prices; the haggling skills I honed on shopping apps in my past life can''t be put to use here," Charles sighed with a hint of frustration. The reason why the ''Front Material Trading Center'' was nicknamed a ''rip-off'' was that most of the materials inside had no marked prices. You had to pick what you wanted and then take it to the cashier for a manual appraisal. Knowing you want these items gives them the perfect opportunity to charge exorbitant prices. Yet, many of the rare materials here in Lsengard, and even in the entire Vendantia province, are exclusively sold at Front, and nowhere else. This monopoly allowed them to deliberately overcharge customers. As Charles''s eyes passed over a miscellaneous stall, several lines of system information flashed before him. [Fusion Heart] [Blue Quality]: Harvested from deep within the Alexander Volcano, 3000 kilometers away from Lsengard, contains pure fire attribute energy, ideal for crafting fire attribute equipment, and a necessary component for the evolution of some fire attribute mystical beasts. Suggested market price: 50 silver coins. Upon seeing the system''s prompt, Charles''s heart racedthis was precisely the last material he needed for Max''s evolution. However, the thought of the small dark red stone being priced at 50 silver coins made him wince. If it''s worth that much, who knew how ridiculously high the rip-off shop would mark up its price. His ferocious beast materials had been listed at the Beast Master Guild for half a day, and he had only earned 150 silver coins so far, still needing to buy two beast cores. If he didn''t have enough money, and by the time he managed to gather more, the material might have already been sold, complicating Max''s advancement. Securing the fusion heart, Charles was about to head to the cashier when suddenly a big question mark flashed before his eyes. In his experience, only certain items that required a verifier''s confirmation or were extremely unique would prompt a "?" indicator. As Charles looked more closely, the item with the "?" appeared right in front of him on his system screen. [Map Fragment] [Unknown]: ??? Seeing this familiar prompt, Charles suddenly remembered that during his time in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, near the lair of a Resurrecting Serpent and close to the remains of a group of tomb raiders, he had also found a piece referred to as a ''map fragment.'' He wondered if it could be part of the same map. However, this was merely a guess. The world was full of treasure maps; who knew if it could actually be pieced together with another? If the price was right, Charles felt it might be worth taking home to try out. But if the price was exorbitant, he would passafter all, today''s main goal was to gather the materials needed for Max''s advancement, and everything else was secondary. Packing the two second-tier beast cores and the fusion heart together, along with some other less important items, Charles headed straight to the cashier. An elderly appraiser with graying hair near the cashier looked over Charles''s items and slowly held up five fingers. Charles smiled lightly: "50 silver coins?" The appraiser nearly dropped his teacup, his eyes bulging like bells: "Young man, are you joking with me? It''s 5 gold coins, and that''s firm!" "What?" "5 gold coins!" "You must be robbing me!" Hearing the exorbitant price quoted by the appraiser, Charles nearly lost his balance. He had heard rumors that the [Front Material Trading Center] was a rip-off, but this was his first personal encounter with their outrageous pricing. The mention of ''five gold coins'' made it impossible for him to hold back his shock. He now fully understood why monopolistic industries were so profitable. For something like the fusion heart, if not bought here, one would have to travel personally to a location 3000 kilometers away, and that too into an active volcano, to see if they could find one. The seller was clearly trying to take advantage of him. Seeing Charles hesitate, the shop clerk seemed very distressed: "Young man, those two beast cores are worth at most 100 silver coins, but that treasure map in your hands, that''s a priceless artifact. It could potentially hide untold treasures..." Hearing the clerk''s relentless spiel, Charles''s face twitched involuntarily. Even if he were sold for scrap, he doubted he could muster up the five gold coins. Just as Charles was about to give up, he noticed a young girl standing beside himAurora had quietly returned to his side. Seeing her, Charles grabbed her like a lifeline and pulled her aside. Startled by Charles''s sudden grip, Aurora''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she did not pull away. She glanced at Charles, her fair face tinged with pink, and asked, "What''s up?" Charles scratched his head and lowered his voice to nearly a whisper, "They''re trying to sell me this old sheepskin for five gold coins. Isn''t that just highway robbery? Didn''t you say you had an inside channel? Could you please check for me?" Aurora chuckled at his remark, then confidently took the materials from Charles and approached the cashier. With a graceful smile, she said, "I''d like these items, including this piece of sheepskin. How much would that be?" The clerk glanced at the young girl, his previously slouched posture straightening instantly, and he declared, "500 silver coins!" Seeing Aurora still seemed unsatisfied and smiling slyly at Charles, he quickly revised his offer, "50 silver coins, everything in your hands, that''s roughly 10 silver coins each, how does that sound?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Cough... If you''re still short on cash, just make it 10 silver coins!" From five gold coins. To 500 silver coins. To 50 silver coins. And finally, to 10 silver coins. Charles had never seen such an unheard-of method of bargaining before! He wasn''t suspecting that the items were counterfeitthe system had already provided a suggested market price, and just one second-tier beast core was worth 50 silver coins! To get all these treasures for just 50 silver coins was an unbelievable bargain! ... "Aurora, your insider connection is incredibly effective!" Standing at the entrance of the Front Building, Charles''s face was nearly split with joy. He ended up feeling too embarrassed to take advantage of the deal for items worth over 200 silver coins and forcefully paid 50 silver coins instead! He decided from that day on to completely change his view of the ''rip-off shop.'' This place wasn''t a rip-off at all; it was practically charity! Seeing Charles''s delighted expression, Aurora chuckled lightly, her eyes curving into crescents: "I heard the chairman of the Front Group has no sons, only a daughter. Why don''t you try to get to know her? Marry her one day, and you won''t just save 50 silver coinsyou''ll own the entire Front Building." "You''re joking, right? As if she''d be interested in me!" Charles laughed, then looked at Aurora somewhat apologetically, "I''m really sorry, Aurora. I asked you out to hang out, but I ended up focusing on finding materials and left you on your own." Aurora paused for a moment, then her face brightened with a radiant smile: "It''s okay, Charles. I was just happy that you asked me to come along." The evening breeze tousled Aurora''s long hair, a small blue hairpin nestled in her bangs, and her clear eyes seemed to shimmer with colorful light as she looked at Charles. Charles was momentarily captivated, but his attention soon returned to the materials in his hands. With these materials, Max could advance to the second tier before the enrollment ceremony started, and with the capability to face the onslaught of two first-tier mystical beasts, even if Mousie didn''t participate, he''d be fully confident! He leisurely strolled with Aurora, shopping until the sun set, and then they had dinner together. Standing at the crossroads, Charles waved to Aurora: "You''ve been such a great help today, I don''t even know how to thank you! If there''s ever anything you need help with, just ask, as long as it''s within my capabilities!" He couldn''t wait to get home and help Max advance, happily sprinting towards his house. Watching the exuberant figure of the young man, Aurora smiled quietly to herself and gently kicked a stone on the ground: "What a blockhead... who needs your thanks." Looking up, a black stretch Maybach slowly pulled up in front of her. An elderly man in a Front Group official uniform stepped out of the car, bowed slightly to the young girl, and then opened the passenger door... Chapter 80 - 80: The Remnants of the Mythical Beast After saying goodbye to Aurora, Charles found a deserted alley. He activated his skill [darkness cloak]. In the shadows, he returned home at the fastest speed, repeatedly checking to ensure no one was following him before closing the door behind him. Charles extended his right palm, and a white six-pointed star flashed. A creature, completely snow-white with three large tails, was summoned. Having not seen Charles for several days, Max appeared unusually excited, circling around him and making soft whimpering sounds, constantly licking Charles''s face with its icy tongue. "Alright, alright, Max, stop it!" Ruffling Max''s fluffy head, Charles gently pushed it away and rummaged through his storage space, taking out the materials needed for Max''s advancement. Max stood in front of the table, clearly curious about the dark red stone on it, likely sensing the abundant fire attribute energy within it. A series of system notification sounds rang out, and lines of prompts flashed across Charles''s screen. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max has reached level 19. The materials required for advancement are:] [Ice Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1, Fire Attribute Beast Core [Second Tier] 1/1, Regenerating Potion [White Quality] 23/1, Fusion Heart 1/1] [Do you want to begin the advancement?] Without the slightest hesitation, Charles chose [Begin Advancement] in the pop-up panel! In an instant, the fire attribute energy in the surroundings began to gather around Max, forming visible strands that intertwined, eventually creating a dark red cocoon that completely enveloped Max''s body. When Max had advanced to the first tier of a mystical beast near the Polar Cold Spring, Charles had seen a similar light cocoon. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipationhow powerful would Max become when it broke free from the cocoon? When a mystical beast is advancing, it is often at its most vulnerable. Joshua had successfully ambushed Charles during the advancement of the Davouring Serpent, so Charles knew he had to stay close to Max during this time. As night fell, the next morning came and went, then evening arrived, and still, the light cocoon showed only some peculiar patterns without any signs of breaking open. Feeling quite bored waiting, Charles took out the piece of parchment he had bought from the black market, attempting to piece it together with the fragment he had found in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. To his surprise, the two pieces fit together perfectly. Charles examined the two pieces of parchment closely, turning them over several times. They were covered in strange writings he couldn''t understand, and he could faintly make out a map. Feeling puzzled, he muttered to himself, "I wonder what kind of treasure this map is recording?" As he checked the notification on his screen, he suddenly noticed that the update had been completed. A series of "???" on the parchment had transformed into words he could comprehend. [Map Fragment](2/3): This is a map that records the location of the fallen ancient gods'' beasts. Due to the absence of the final third, only a rough location can be discerned. [Click to view detailed information] "Ancient gods'' beasts?" Charles''s eyes lit up at the mention of this name. "I can''t help but wonder how powerful these divine beasts are." The term was not unfamiliar to Charles; he had heard about it during theoretical lessons with Lily. In the Beast Mastery World, the mystical beasts varied greatly in potential, and the determining factor for a mystical beast''s ultimate limit was its [quality]. Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical. With each increase in quality, a mystical beast''s understanding of their abilities grew stronger, making them more powerful in the later stages. Those mystical beasts classified as [Mythical] were referred to as ''divine beasts,'' and they were the absolute rulers of the Beast Mastery World. Once, there were eight nations in the Abyssal Depths. The westernmost one, called Yarutania, was wiped out by a single powerful Beast Master who possessed a [divine beast]. After that, only seven nations remained in the Abyssal Depths. Divine beasts also had a remarkable characteristic: their souls existed independently of their physical forms. Even if their bodies were destroyed, their souls would remain in the world, immortal and indestructible. Moreover, if a Beast Master formed a contract with the soul of a divine beast, the divine beast would gain a new body and be reborn... "Could this map indicate the possible location of a divine beast''s lingering soul?" Charles read the notification on his screen carefully, and his heart raced with excitement. Max and Mousie were not weak in combat, and they had the potential to evolve, becoming quite formidable in the later stages. However, they still fell significantly short compared to the upper limits of divine beasts. If he could tame a divine beast as his mystical beast, not only would Genosha be within his reach, but he would likely have no rivals throughout the entire Abyssal Depths! Once he became a powerful Beast Master, wouldn''t he have everything he desired? Since the map fragment was missing one piece, the 2/3 of the map information was incomplete, and there were no specific details about the divine beasts. However, one location on the map was circledCelestial City, the Infinity Isles. "It is said that there are only about 50 divine beasts in existence, most of which are aggressive and not easily tamed by ordinary people. This fallen divine beast''s soul might be my chance," Charles thought, swallowing hard as he gazed at the map with anticipation. He had already advanced to a level 3 Beast Master, and he needed to bind his third mystical beast. If he could form a contract with a divine beast, even if Grace had a higher talent than him, he would still be able to outshine her in two years! However, trying to find the lingering soul of a divine beast in the vast swamps of Celestial City, the Infinity Isles, was like trying to find a needle in a haystack, unless he could locate the last missing piece of the map. At this point, it seemed more practical to look for a Gold quality mystical beast egg in the treasure vault of Lisengard. ... After putting the parchment back into his storage space, Charles squinted, ready to take a nap, when suddenly a bright light flashed before his eyes. The calm air in the room turned turbulent in an instant. Threads of dark red energy seeped from the atmosphere and began to gather around the cocoon. The cocoon grew larger, and the dark red patterns on its surface became increasingly radiant. Crack! A crisp sound rang out as a crack appeared on the cocoon, and a beam of light shot forth from the fissure. A wave of intense heat washed over him as a snow-white figure stepped out from the red light. When the brightness faded and Max reappeared in front of Charles, he could clearly sense the changes: Max''s once pure white fur now shimmered brilliantly, and two markingsone red and one bluehad appeared on its sides. Its azure eyes were clearer and more radiant than before, and most importantly It had grown tremendously, nearly matching Charles in height, with three long tails that took up nearly half the room. As Charles looked over, Max''s information panel appeared before him. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] [Weaknesses]: Neck, Abdomen / Poison Attribute [Favorite Food]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Emotional State]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 92 [Evolution Paths]: 4 [Description]: Max has advanced once again! It is now excited and eager to share its joy with you. This is a moment worth celebrating, and it would be even better if you could enjoy a hearty meal of honey soy glazed meat together! As Charles reviewed Max''s information, a gentle smile spread across his face. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Max had successfully advanced to Lv20, becoming a second-tier mystical beast! While there was only a single level difference between 19 and 20, the gap in combat power was like a chasm. Charles had already felt this during his battle with Bradley in the Ferocious Beast Mountains. What excited him even more was that Max seemed to have acquired a new skill upon leveling up. [Ice and Fire Barrier]: The inner layer consists of a shell of ice, while the outer layer forms a barrier of flames, providing protection against rigid and corrosive attacks. Determined to test the new skill, Charles lightly jumped from the window to the lawn below. Once Max activated Ice and Fire Barrier, a layer of hard white ice crystals enveloped both him and Max, while an orange flame barrier appeared in front of them. "Most of my current skills are attack-related, so I really need a defensive skill. Ice and Fire Barrier is just what I was looking for!" Charles exclaimed, feeling the changes in his body. During his training in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, he had often sustained injuries, especially in chaotic battles where Max and Mousie sometimes overlooked enemies getting too close. With this defensive skill, he now had another means of protection in combat. "Mousie, project the Bloodthirsty Rhino and have it attack me," Charles commanded, summoning Mousie and issuing the battle order through Mind Communication. Now that he was a level 3 Beast Master, even if the barrier couldn''t withstand the attack, his speed would allow him to dodge. Mousie, who was currently munching on a bag of nuts in mid-air, froze upon hearing Charles''s strange command: "Attack you? Are you sure about this? Just so you know, if you get hurt, don''t blame me!" Despite its reluctance, Mousie dared not disobey Charles''s order. It projected the image of the Bloodthirsty Rhino and initiated the skill [Rhino Horn Rips]. The Bloodthirsty Rhino reared up, its horn transforming into a two-meter-long steel blade, charging straight toward Charles. Inside the illusion, as the rhino''s horn approached ready to pierce through Charles, Mousie panicked and attempted to brake, but it was clearly too late. The massive body of the Bloodthirsty Rhino had too much inertia to stop in time. Boom! With a crisp sound, Mousie felt a wave of dizziness as if it had crashed into a solid wall. When it regained its senses, Charles was unharmed, while the seemingly indestructible rhino horn had completely shattered! Looking up at Charles, Mousie saw him standing perfectly still, without a single scratch on him... Chapter 81 - 81: An Endless Source of Experience? Charles stretched out his hand in surprise, the ice crystals on his body faintly cracked, refracting dazzling colors in the sunlight. "The defensive power of these two barriers is unbelievably strong, isn''t it?" Seeing the bloodthirsty rhino collapsed nearby, Charles couldn''t help but marvel. He knew Mousie had been worried about his safety and hadn''t used full power, yet the shadow summoned by Mousie still possessed the strength of a level 19 combatant. Its attack had only managed to break through his barrier and had caused no physical damage. In this clash of spear against shield, the shield had undoubtedly triumphed! Although the duration of the barrier was brief, it was fortunate that it didn''t consume much energy. Max could activate it whenever needed, unlike the energy bomb, which could leave him weakened after use. Comforting him, Charles gently cradled Mousie in his palm, just as several system notifications flickered before his eyes. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 20 has defeated a bloodthirsty rhino Lv. 19, experience gained +10!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 19 has grown from combat training, experience gained +10 (total stored 210)!] "This..." "Can experience also be gained this way?" Charles, visibly surprised, watched the fleeting notifications. In his understanding, mystical beasts could only gain experience through defeating ferocious beasts. Could it be that defeating a ferocious beast projected by Mousie also counts? Charles fed Mousie a bottle of regenerating potion and two spirit-replenishing pills. The previously dazed Mousie gradually came to. As it opened its eyes, Charles looked at it with a mischievous grin: "Mousie, can you do that move you attacked me with again?" "Again?" Though stunned, Mousie projected a steel-spiked hedgehog and engaged in combat with Charles and Max. Predictably, the steel-spiked hedgehog was quickly defeated. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 20 has defeated a steel-spiked hedgehog Lv. 19, experience gained +8!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 19 has grown from combat training, experience gained +8 (total stored 218)!] "Good heavens! It really works!" Charles''s smile was unstoppable, as if he''d discovered an incredible ''bug.'' By defeating ferocious beasts projected by Mousie, Max could gain equal amounts of experience, and Mousie could also improve through this repeated ''death'' training. From now on, Charles could use this training method anytime, anywhere to increase his mystical beasts'' experiencean inexhaustible source of experience! Having tasted success twice, Charles was now unstoppable, continually having Mousie summon phantoms for Max to battle. He lay back leisurely in a chair nearby, overseeing the ''battle,'' feeding them miracle drugs to recover whenever they got injured or tired. Through repeated defeats and ''deaths,'' Max and Mousie gradually noticed changes in their bodies and began to understand Charles''s intentions. From day to night and back to day again, Charles spent his time in the expansive grounds of Lily''s estate, overseeing the battles between Max and Mousie on a spacious lawn. A week passed this way. The sun seemed less scorching, and the intense heat of midsummer gradually gave way to a hint of coolness. ... On the expansive grass of the estate, two identical silver-white creatures with three large tails wrestled and bit at each other. Beside them, a young man lay in a chair, enjoying grilled meat and red wine, occasionally shouting combat commands: "Mousie! Use ice pick attack on Max!" "Max! Use bone-achingly cold to defeat the phantom projected by Mousie!" The two silver-white figures intertwined briefly in combat, after which one of them retreated, transforming into a phantom that vanished. A small, brown creature fell to the ground with a ''plop'' from where the phantom had disappeared. "No, I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to turn into a dried rat at this rate!" Mousie protested from where it lay panting heavily at Charles''s feet, decrying what it considered to be almost abusive training: "I''m going to the Beast Master Guild to file a complaint about you abusing a mystical beast!" Seeing Mousie''s dazed expression, Max sat down gently on the grass, chuckling lightly: "Although it''s indeed tiring, this training method really is effective! Max feels like it''s almost there!" Charles gently rubbed Max''s head, then fed them grilled meat and nuts. Since discovering this extraordinary training method, he had made Max and Mousie fight continuously for a week, not even sparing their sleep time. Despite Mousie''s constant complaints, Charles did not dare relax his demanding training regimen. Compared to losing their lives in battles with ferocious beasts, what was a little hardship? Having witnessed hundreds of his peers disappear before his eyes in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, Charles understood all too well how crucial strength was in this dog-eat-dog world. While Max and Mousie battled, Charles also kept busy with his own speed and strength training. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This nearly brutal training regime yielded significant progress: Max advanced to Lv21, and Mousie had accumulated over 3000 experience points! A week''s time, from Lv20 to Lv21the rate of leveling up would surely drive the Beast Masters in Isengard mad if they ever heard of it. It''s important to know that from Lv1 to Lv99, the experience required for each level-up of a mystical beast grows exponentially. Initially, a few hundred experience points could advance a level, but after reaching Lv20, Max needed over 5000 experience points per level. This rate of leveling up is truly staggering! ... After eating and drinking their fill, Max and Mousie resumed their battles. Despite his constant complaints, Mousie was quite satisfied with his rapid progress. Meanwhile, Charles, adeptly setting up his [alchemy lab], simultaneously directed the battle between Max and Mousie while concocting miracle drugs. This method of rapid progress was incredibly costly, necessitating a steady intake of miracle drugs to restore energy or heal wounds. Charles glanced at the [storage space], noticing his [alchemy ingredients] were almost depleted, and couldn''t help but grimace: "Damn, this training method is fast, but it''s also incredibly expensive!" The money left over from purchasing Max''s advancement materials had almost entirely been turned into miracle drugs, consumed by the two mystical beasts. A flash of white light shone on the alchemy lab, and after using the last bit of ingredients, Charles crafted 30 spirit-replenishing pills. Under such intense training, his alchemy skills became ever more proficient. The white pills now showed faint traces of green, a sign that the miracle drugs were nearing green quality. "Phew, all done!" Taking a deep breath, Charles checked the time on his phoneit was 10 AM: "I''ll go to the Beast Master Guild later, sell the last of the ferocious beast materials to buy more ingredients. It''s about time Mousie and Max took a proper rest..." After returning Max and Mousie to the Beast Mastery space, Charles put on a mask and cautiously surveyed his surroundings before leaving Lily''s house. On his way to the Beast Master Guild, Charles could distinctly feel the streets growing more crowded. Most were young students, not yet mature, accompanied by their parents. In less than a week, it would be the annual enrollment ceremony of Genosha. As a major city in the southern part of Genosha, Lsengard sees all its high school seniors participate in a ceremony that could determine the course of their lives. Even if they don''t secure admission to a university, being noticed by prestigious families at the ceremony can offer an extraordinary opportunity for social mobility for some commoners. In the heart of Lsengard, near the Beast Master Guild, it''s especially crowded. Some are here to register, while others are looking to select suitable materials. At the martial arts field in front of the Beast Master Guild, the sounds of combat can be heardapparently, a sparring match is taking place, with the onlookers occasionally applauding and cheering, creating a vibrant scene. However, Charles is here to sell materials today and isn''t particularly interested in the spectacle. After much effort, he finally makes his way through the crowd to the guild''s entrance. At the entrance, a guild attendant in a sash robe is startled upon seeing Charles''s insignia and respectfully bows: "Sir, please follow me!" Several staff members from the Beast Master Guild quickly arrive to lead the way for Charles, taking him to the VIP entrance. This preferential treatment sparks discontent among other Beast Masters waiting in line. Access to the VIP corridor of the Beast Master Guild is granted to Beast Masters of level three and above, although it''s also accessible to those who are wealthy enough. However, given Charles''s age, it''s improbable that he''s a level three Beast Master, and his modest attire hardly suggests he is wealthy. "Why the special treatment? Aren''t we all Beast Masters here?" "I''m a level two Beast Master, why can''t I use the VIP entrance? Don''t tell me this kid looking like a student is a level three Beast Master?" "Exactly, we all pay the annual fees, why do we have to wait in such a long line?" ... Ignoring the surrounding dissent, Charles reaches the VIP entrance and unexpectedly bumps into a pretty young girl. It''s Aurora, whom he hasn''t seen in a long time. She''s dressed in a breezy summer outfit, looking somewhat puzzled as she sizes up Charles. Her sparkling eyes curve into beautiful crescents: "Charles, what a coincidence seeing you here at the guild! What''s with your outfit today..." As soon as Aurora speaks, the previously noisy crowd quickly falls silent. "Charles?" "Where''s Charles?" In the span of a week, the name Charles had become a household word in every corner of Lsengard, discussed by young and old alike over tea and meals as the tale of the talented young man spread. Charles was not of noble birth, and this fact inspired many of his peers, making him a role model for the youth in Lsengard. Hearing the name ''Charles'' was like throwing a boulder into a pondthe ripples were immense! Chapter 82 - 82: Not Necessarily the Strongest, but Definitely the Toughest The area around was already chaotic, but upon hearing the name Charles, the entire entrance of the guild became a frenzy. Charles glanced around at the crowd with a sense of resignation and sighed internally, "Indeed, the moment I became strong, the whole world changed." A long time ago. When he was cornered and beaten up in the bathroom by Robert, not a single person dared to speak out in his defense. In fact, many joined Robert''s group to bully him, eager to curry favor. Almost overnight, those who had mocked and bullied him fell silent, replaced by compliments and praises. The number of ''friends,'' ''old acquaintances,'' and ''fellow countrymen'' around him gradually increased. Ignoring the noise around him, Charles simply nodded gently to Aurora and entered the guild through the VIP corridor. Clack! The moment the corridor door shut, the clamorous noise was finally left outside. Charles checked his bank account and soon received a text message. [Dear Customer, your bank account ending in 9527 currently has a balance of: 0 gold coins, 13 silver coins, and 900 copper coins.] "Just this much money left?" Seeing his dwindling savings, Charles looked pained. He hadn''t anticipated that in just a week, he would nearly go bankrupt. Indeed, being a Beast Master is an expensive profession; just the alchemy for Mousie and Max has cost dozens of silver coins recently. How will I survive once I get to the imperial capital for university? I''ve heard that the cost of living there is outrageously high, with many items starting at one gold coin... After spending nearly half an hour at the guild''s front desk filling out forms, I finally listed almost all the unnecessary ferocious beast materials from my storage space, leaving only some of the beast meat I like to eat. I wasn''t too upset about it; as long as I keep battling ferocious beasts, I''ll continuously obtain more materials. Because the materials were exceptionally fresh due to the time-sealed nature of the [storage space], especially the ferocious beast meat, they were immediately in high demand when I posted them on the guild''s notice board! Sitting in the VIP lounge, my account kept receiving payments, and my phone was constantly vibrating, bringing a smile to my face. "Now that I have some money, I should buy some alchemy ingredients. It''s going to be a busy night again, prepping for the journey to the imperial capital. I''ll probably need a lot of miracle drugs on the way." After wrapping up, I checked the time; it was already afternoon. By the time I reached the guild''s main entrance, the crowd had thinned out somewhat, most likely drawn to the martial arts field ahead. This martial arts field was much larger than the one at the celebration dinner, and it was surrounded by energy barriers, presumably to protect the spectators from any stray attacks. In a nation that revered martial prowess, such martial arts fields were abundant in Genosha; Lsengard alone boasted no fewer than ten large ones, facilitating exchanges among Beast Masters. This particular field was the largest in Lsengard, already crowded with thousands of spectators. From a distance, I could see familiar figures like Daniel and Aurora. With the recruitment ceremony approaching, everyone wanted to gauge each other''s strength. However, I wasn''t too interested; my time was precious, and there would be plenty of opportunities to spar at the recruitment ceremony. "Charles, are you interested in a match with me?" I turned around to see a muscular, dark-skinned young man slowly approaching, who suddenly chuckled, "Oh, never mind. Let''s not spar after all. I heard you cheated, and it wouldn''t be good if something happened to you from one punch, haha!" Thomas didn''t hide the scorn in his eyes. Although Charles had proven his strength at the celebration dinner, some still doubted him. After all, Carlos wasn''t particularly strong, and even Charles''s victory over him hadn''t dispelled some people''s suspicions. Charles''s face showed no change in expression: "I know you''re jealous because I''m handsome, and you always want to fight me to catch the attention of the girls around. But let me tell you something... even if you win, no girl will be interested in you!" This comment elicited laughter from the other boys around, and Thomas''s face instantly darkened. Hearing that Charles was around, several girls gathered around him, looking infatuated, with a few shyly asking for his contact information. Seeing this scene made Thomas''s expression even more sour. Before Charles arrived, he had been the star of the martial arts field, but now, Charles had stolen all the attention that should have been his! Forcing himself to calm down, Thomas managed a very strained smile: "Didn''t realize you had such a high opinion of me. Why don''t we stop talking and go up on stage to show what we''ve got?" With his back to Thomas, Charles waved his hand dismissively, clearly uninterested, as he was in a hurry to get back to his alchemy. Thomas saw Charles''s attitude as cowardice. He mocked Charles''s retreating figure, and a few others joined in, hurling insults at Charles. Amidst the jeering, a stout figure slowly stepped forward, standing in front of Thomas: "Thomas, I''ll fight you. Do you dare?" Hearing this voice, Charles halted mid-step, turning around. It was Daniel, a young man with golden blonde hair and a slightly plump build, who had now stepped onto the martial arts field with Thomas. During their time in the ferocious beast mountains, he must have also developed a grudge against Thomas, unable to swallow the mockery aimed at Charles. However, Charles was genuinely worried about Daniel''s strength. Daniel had only recently advanced to a level two Beast Master and was considered quite weak among his peers. Thomas, on the other hand, was a top contender among level two Beast Masters! Not just Charles, everyone around thought the same: With such a disparity in strength, Daniel was undoubtedly doomed! But before Charles could dissuade him, Daniel had already entered the martial arts field. After each summoned their mystical beast, the big screen in the arena displayed their basic stats. Daniel - [rock turtle] (Lv.12) vs Thomas - [lightning demon ape] (Lv.17) As the two level two Beast Masters began their match, the already buzzing martial arts field erupted with even more excitement. More spectators flocked to the event, eagerly watching the duel. However, upon seeing the big screen, some expressed disappointment with the anticipated outcome of the fight. "No way, Qin Shao is really brave, huh? Taking on a Lv.17 at Lv.12, he probably doesn''t even know how he''s going to get beaten!" "Hey, you don''t understand, they almost came to blows back in the ferocious beast mountains. This has been brewing for a long time; it''s old grudges and new grievances all in one!" "Holy smokes, from what you''re saying, today''s going to be quite the show, but I think Daniel''s going to get thrashed. Revenge is all about strength..." The crowd overwhelmingly supported Thomas, given the clear disparity in their levels; the outcome seemed a foregone conclusion. The referee pressed a button, and a 10-minute countdown timer appeared in the center of the arena. Just as the clock hit 9:59, Thomas had already charged towards Daniel. "Boom!" A dull thud resounded as Thomas unleashed his skill [arc swing], his fist crackling with electrical sparks as it heavily struck Daniel''s chest. The large body arced through the air like a cannonball, then slammed heavily against the energy barrier at the edge of the arena. Just from watching, Charles could feel the pain. Amid the crowd, a wave of jeers broke out, clearly uninterested in such a one-sided fight. "Holy crap, he took Thomas''s full-powered hit and he''s still able to stand up?" someone in the crowd exclaimed. Then, to everyone''s astonishment, Daniel shakily stood up, his body turning the color of granite. Charles immediately recognized that Daniel had activated his defensive skill [petrified skin]. However, less than a second after he stood up, Thomas''s fist slammed into his face again, the electrical sparks turning his golden blonde hair into a charred black. Daniel fell down once more. But then He quickly stood up again! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Daniel''s body was being slammed around the arena by Thomas like a basketball. Each time everyone thought he was defeated, he would shakily stand up again. This scene not only stunned the onlookers, but even Charles was astonished! He finally understood why Daniel was the sole survivor of the first squad... 0:09! 0:08! 0:07... The countdown on the big screen relentlessly ticked down, and panic began to show on Thomas''s face! In the final second before the countdown ended, Thomas charged at Daniel again, his fist carrying a whistling sound as it crashed into Daniel''s chest. Daniel staggered and fell to the ground, his chest visibly deformed. Then... under everyone''s gaze, Daniel stood up once more! "Time''s up, it''s a draw!" As Daniel, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, slowly walked to the edge of the arena, there was a brief moment of silence around, soon followed by deafening cheers! A newly promoted level two Beast Master had just drawn with Thomas, ranked third on the scoreboard? This was truly dramatic! "Lv12 vs Lv17, and it''s a draw! Brother, I didn''t let you down, did I?" Standing in front of Charles, Daniel wiped the blood from his mouth, his face breaking into a goofy smile, then he puffed and collapsed in front of Charles. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles quickly fed Daniel some [Hemostatic powder], glancing at his deformed chest, estimating a few broken ribs. Thomas really didn''t hold back; with a rib broken, just [Hemostatic powder] might not be enough, an ambulance needed to be called to take him to the hospital. At that moment, Thomas walked over, like a victor, burning with jealousy upon seeing Aurora helping Charles. He sneered, "If you ask me, you two brothers are quite the pair, both turtles; one tougher than a turtle shell, and the other a shrinking turtle too scared to fight." Charles ignored Thomas, merely lifting Daniel onto a stretcher and helping him into an ambulance. Injuries during sparring were common, but Thomas had clearly intended to seriously harm Daniel, necessitating immediate hospital care. Watching the retreating figures, Thomas was seething with rage, grinding his teeth. Having just drawn with Daniel, he was already fuming, but Charles''s disregard felt like punching into cotton, leaving him unable to vent his anger. What he found even more intolerable was Aurora''s closeness with Charles. Watching their departing backs, Thomas''s face turned a shade of purple: "Charles, you''re nothing but a country mutt who lucked out in the tests by using dirty tricks like [strengthening pills]! You better stay away from Aurora, or at the recruitment ceremony, I''ll make sure you meet an ugly end!" Hearing Thomas''s words, Charles didn''t even bother to respond; he found it almost amusing. Facing away, he raised a middle finger, then boarded the ambulance. Aurora turned back, giving Thomas a look of extreme disdain, glaring at him as if he were something filthy, then followed Charles into the ambulance. Seeing how close Aurora was with him, Thomas felt a pain as if his heart was being torn apart. With a roar, he punched a nearby lamppost. The steel casing of the lamppost actually bent and snapped, emitting sparks. He looked up towards the direction the ambulance was heading: "Charles! Three days. In three days, I''ll make you join Daniel in that hospital..." Chapter 83 - 83: Strength Training "At the recruitment ceremony, there are no restrictions on the use of any skills, and no responsibility is assumed for any accidents that occur during the matches. By then, I will make sure your fate is a thousand times worse than Daniel''s!" A voice echoed faintly from behind the ambulance. Through the rearview mirror, Charles caught a pair of icy eyes staring back at him. With the siren blaring, the vehicles on the street made way, allowing the ambulance to speed through, rushing Daniel to the largest hospital in Lsengard. Fortunately, after examination, it turned out he only had broken ribs and a slight dislocation of his internal organs, nothing too severe. Hearing this news, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. Half an hour later, Daniel''s father, David, along with a few others, arrived at the hospital. After Charles explained the cause and sequence of events, he noticed David''s face turn shades of blue and purple. It was understandable; any father would be heartbroken to see their child injured, especially since the Smith family was one of the top three families in Lsengard. Such an act was a blatant provocation against the entire Smith family! Sensing the tense atmosphere, Charles politely declined the man''s invitation, took his business card, and quickly left the hospital with Aurora. Afterwards, he spent some time with Aurora browsing a jewelry store and then stopped by a shop to purchase alchemy ingredients. It was getting dark by the time Charles finally returned home. Recalling the scene at the martial arts field, he clenched his fist lightly: "Looks can be deceiving. What was just a minor friction during training turned into deep-seated resentment. Thomas harbored a murderous intent?" Charles didn''t much care for those who still doubted him or even challenged him openly. However, if someone dared to harm his friends, that crossed a line for him. After storing the purchased ingredients in his storage space, Charles took a deep breath to steady his emotions, picked up a booklet from the table, and began preparing for the assessments at the recruitment ceremony three days later. Although he had ranked first in the ferocious beast mountains training, scoring 100 out of 100 points, the total scoring was out of 200. A poor performance at the recruitment ceremony could still risk his chances of admission into one of the three major academies of the imperial capital. The assessments at the recruitment ceremony consisted of three parts: Mystical beast aptitude, 30 points. Personal assessment, 30 points. Practical sparring, 40 points. With only three days left, Charles could focus on strengthening exercises for the Beast Master individual assessment. Whether it be agility, team enhancement, or even defense, any unique standout performance could earn high marks in the individual assessment. After reading the recruitment ceremony guidelines in the manual, Charles pondered, "My explosive strength is exceptional, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to develop the [puncture thorn] technique during battle. Targeted strength training could be a good choice." Thinking this, he summoned Max and Mousie from the storage space, handing Mousie a pair of boxing gloves: "Mousie, project the double sword praying mantis, then put on these gloves and join me for strength training." "Training? What does Mousie need to do?" Mousie rubbed his sleepy eyes. "Attack me, hold nothing back," Charles chuckled. ... In the early morning by the river, enveloped in a thick, cold mist, dull sounds occasionally pierced the air. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the lawn of a riverside estate, Charles stood in a horse stance, fists clenched, his body drenched in sweat, arms marred with mottled scars. Before him, Mousie, transformed into a bloodthirsty rhino, charged with unstoppable momentum, its massive body kicking up dust and whooshing air. The pain from the collision had become somewhat numbing, but Charles stood his ground, gritting his teeth as he faced the oncoming attack of the bloodthirsty rhino head-on. Boom! A muffled sound echoed as Charles''s right arm collided with the rhino''s horn, the intense impact stirring up a wave of air. [Ding! You have killed a ferocious beast, bloodthirsty rhino (Lv.19)!] [Your mystical beast Max (Lv.21) gains +5 experience!] [Your mystical beast Mousie (Lv.19) has grown from combat training, gaining +10 experience (total stored 830)!] Watching the massive body of the bloodthirsty rhino vanish into a phantom, Charles exhaled deeply, clenching his fist, his bones cracking softly. Although the experience gained from training was diminishing, Charles''s strength continued to be enhanced through repetitive training sessions. "Again!" Charles issued the combat command, and Mousie projected the double sword praying mantis. After exchanging blows with Charles and the demise of the praying mantis, Mousie conjured up a lightning demon ape... the projections Mousie transformed into seemed endless! The dull thuds of impacts continuously echoed across the courtyard, from sunrise to sunset, and back to sunrise, until both Charles and Mousie were utterly exhausted. Even consuming regenerating potions couldn''t restore their energy anymore. They finally collapsed onto the grass, gasping for breath. "Phew" Taking a deep breath, Charles tossed a pack of nuts to Mousie, then got up and headed to the bathroom for a shower. Passing a mirror, he glanced at his physique, a slight smile curving his lips. The intensive training, though grueling, had honed his muscles, particularly the sculpted lines on his arms, which radiated palpable strength just from a glance. Stripping off the remainder of his clothes, Charles plunged into the bath, the cool water enveloping him, sweeping away the accumulated fatigue from his body. Lying back in the bath, Charles looked up at the starry sky visible through the window. In this ruthless world, only absolute power could provide a sense of security. He used to feel like an ant on the ground, but as his strength grew, he increasingly felt as if he held his fate in his own hands. With his growing power, Charles''s curiosity about the Beast Mastery World deepened. Lsengard, though not small, was just one city on the southern edge of Genosha. He had never been to the imperial capital of Genosha, nor had he ever left the Vendantia Province. And that was just in Genosha. In places like the Abyssal Depths, there were seven such nations. Gazing at the myriad stars, Charles imagined the world beyond the Ethereal Grove. Yet, as he watched, those stars seemed to form into Grace''s face... Shaking his head to clear the illusion, Charles glanced at the fresh red human contract on his left hand. [1 year, 351 days, 2 hours] If Charles didn''t defeat Grace before this countdown ended, he would become her servant, a puppet at her whim, and vice versa. "With less than two years left, Grace, I hope you don''t regret what you said that day." He snorted coldly, his view of this woman having soured to an extreme. Recalling that night, her haughty demeanor, and the insults she hurled at him and his parents, Charles couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly. In two years, he would prove to Grace that neither she nor her so-called noble status held any value in his eyes. "Butit''s indeed daunting. With her Beast Mastery talent, defeating her within two years would require bonding with a mythical beast." Thinking this, Charles''s interest in the imperial capital''s three major academies waned, since there had been no news of mythical beasts throughout all of Genosha. Just a few days ago at the Beast Master Guild, he heard that Grace had been directly admitted to Aredale Academy as the deputy dean''s protege. As someone with connections, Grace would undoubtedly receive the best training resources. If Charles were to merely study at an academy, the gap between them would likely widen further. But... the map he possessed, indicating the location of a mythical beast''s spirit, was incomplete. It wasn''t feasible to just go to the Infinity Isles on a whim, was it? "" Charles felt his mind growing increasingly muddled, he sighed lightly: "Well, I''ll worry about it later. There''s an exam to attend tomorrow." Overcome by the fatigue that had built up in his body, a wave of dizziness hit Charles, and his consciousness began to blur. He had fallen asleep lying on the edge of the bathtub. ... A ray of sunlight pierced through the curtain and landed on Charles''s face. He suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at the time on his phone. 9:32 AM. "Damn it! How did it get so late?" He cursed, hurriedly got dressed. The recruitment ceremony in Lsengard began at 9 AM, and he was definitely late now. With no time for breakfast, Charles grabbed a piece of bread in his mouth and rushed to the venuethe Hall of Heroes. From a distance, Charles could see a structure resembling a massive stadium, the venue for this year''s recruitment ceremony. He could faintly hear the voice of Lord Matthew, probably reciting some guidelines for the ceremony. Charles felt a surge of relief; although he had missed the opening ceremony, the assessments had not yet started. Although it was his first time at the Hall of Heroes, a landmark in Lsengard, he could imagine the grandeur inside. Judging by the size of the hall, it could accommodate tens of thousands of people. In his daze, Charles almost felt like he was on his way to the Olympics. After showing his guild credentials, Charles jogged towards the entrance of the venue: There were two paths; one was crowded with spectators and media journalists. Judging by the congestion, if Charles tried to squeeze through, he would definitely miss the exam. His gaze shifted to the left path, which was almost deserted, appearing to be a shortcut. Following the nearly empty path, he reached its end, and Lord Matthew''s voice grew louder. Charles glanced at the time on his phone, then suddenly pushed open one of the doors... Clang! In the grand hall''s stands, Lord Matthew was giving the final speech of the recruitment ceremony. However, before he could finish, the door behind him was forcefully openedor more accurately, flung open. The interruption left the ceremony''s host somewhat flustered, and when it became clear that Charles was the one who had barged in, he was visibly taken aback. Not just him, but the entire ceremony fell silent, as tens of thousands of eyes simultaneously turned toward the high platform in the great hall, where the young intruder had made his sudden entrance... --- Chapter 84 - 84: Sister, This Is All For You "Damn, I didn''t hold back..." Charles cursed inwardly, looking at the broken door handle in his hand. After several days of intensive training, his strength had significantly increased, and he was still adjusting to the changes in his body. With just a little effort, he hadn''t expected to tear the door off its hinges. Looking up, Charles found himself right in the center of the entire grand hall, surrounded by a fighting platform built of white marble that looked incredibly majestic. In the outer stands, there were tens of thousands of people, including thousands of high school seniors attending the recruitment ceremony. Every significant power within Lsengard''s jurisdiction had sent representatives. The tens of thousands of eyes in the stands all turned toward him. The hall, previously quiet, became somewhat noisy due to this misstep by the young man. "My goodness, isn''t that Charles? To be late to such an important event, and using the lord''s private passage, tootruly, geniuses are a bit crazy!" "I saw recent news that he is now a level three Beast Master at 18. I can hardly believe it!" "Hehe, the professors from these universities aren''t fools. You can''t hide the truth; just wait for the drama to unfold!" "..." Ignoring the dissent around him, Charles apologetically glanced at Lord Matthew, then lightly leapt down from the high platform and headed towards the outskirts of the great hall. It must be said, the popularity of this recruitment ceremony had far exceeded Charles''s expectations. Scanning the circular stands around him, he only spotted a few remaining seats in the front row. Just as he was about to sit down, a foot suddenly shot out from the crowd, blocking his path: "Charles, this isn''t where you''re supposed to sit." The voice was familiar. Charles turned his head and saw a dark-skinned man looking at him with ill intentit was Thomas, the one who had injured Daniel! "Sorry, the first three rows are reserved for VIPs, only family members of viscounts and above may sit there." Thomas looked up, a smug expression on his face as he pointed Charles towards the back of the stands: "Back there, that''s where you belong." With Charles having been in the spotlight these past few days, many of the boys were already displeased with him. Seeing Thomas picking on him, they joined in the laughter, eager to see how Charles would handle the situation. If Charles chose to submit to Thomas, he would lose face in front of everyone; but if he tried to sit down anyway, he would offend all the nobles around him. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as everyone was waiting for Charles to embarrass himself, a soft voice came from not too far away: "Charles, why don''t you sit next to me? There''s a spot free." Hearing this voice, those who had been waiting to see Charles''s misfortune were taken aback. Their gazes shifted to Aurora at the front of the stands, her face wearing a gentle breeze-like smile, inviting and charming. Charles paused, then walked over amid the envious and jealous stares of the other boys. He nodded at Aurora and said quietly, "Thank you for getting me out of that spot." "It''s no big deal, we''re friends after all." Aurora smiled lightly, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear where a cute blue hairclip rested. "You must have been really busy lately; I sent you quite a few messages, but I guess you haven''t had time to check." "Cough... I''ve been busy preparing for the recruitment ceremony, and I''ve had my phone on airplane mode," Charles chuckled awkwardly. "Oh, I see... Well, there''s nothing much, but about that ''shady shop'' you mentionedFront Group, they''ve recently received a new batch of beast cores. If you need any, I could also help you get them through internal channels! If you''re free after the recruitment ceremony, maybe we could go check it out together?" Aurora smiled faintly, her face full of anticipation as she looked at Charles. Seeing their close interaction, many of the boys around them couldn''t hide their envy, their eyes turning red. "Yeah, let''s see after the recruitment ceremony! The imperial capital is miles away from Lsengard, and we''ll definitely need to prepare quite a bit for the journey." Charles responded softly, then shifted his gaze to the very front of the stands. Those seated at the front were the heads of Lsengard''s major powers or representatives of the strongest corporations, like Sly, David, Kevin, and others. In the VIP section, a separate area held about a dozen young men and women, clearly highly valued by the city lord''s office. Their attire, distinctly different from that of Lsengard''s local style, caught Charles''s curiosity. As he scanned them, his screen popped up with their basic information. Glancing briefly, Charles was astonishedthey were all top-level experts. Any one of them could defeat everyone in Lsengard. Their badges indicated that they were from the three major academies of the imperial capital. "A level five Beast Master? No wonder the three academies are considered a sacred place for Beast Masters in Genosha. Any recruitment tutor from there could easily overpower anyone in Lsengard; that''s a bit terrifying." Charles marveled internally. The power of these individuals was even greater than that of Lsengard''s lord. Lord Matthew, a level four Beast Master, was already more than qualified to govern this frontier town. To reach level five in Beast Mastery in all of Aldania was indeed a remarkable feat, no wonder even the lord showed them great respect. Behind these three tutors, sat a dozen young men and women. Charles immediately noticed a tall woman dressed in a silver-white academy uniform. Her impressive physique drew many admiring glances from the males around. As he looked over, several lines of information flashed before him: [Name]: Celestine [Age]: 21 [Height]: 171 cm [Measurements]: 93/58/82 [Beast Master Level]: Four "A level four Beast Master at just 21 years old, her talent for Beast Mastery is impressive, though not quite on par with Grace''s, but still remarkable." Observing the information on the screen before him, Charles was inwardly astonished; indeed, those who entered the three major academies of the imperial capital were no ordinary individuals. As if sensing something, the woman suddenly turned around, her eyes meeting Charles''s gaze. Following his line of sight, she glanced at her chest and her brow furrowed slightly. She was well aware of her own attractiveness and was accustomed to the leering looks from men, but this was the first time someone had stared so openly. With a slight lift of her pale chin, the woman, showing clear disdain, noticed the girl who seemed very close to him. A flicker of anger crossed her face, and she immediately left her seat and walked towards Charles''s location. Noticing the woman approaching, Charles snapped out of his focus on the system prompts, looking surprised at the woman standing with hands on hips, named Celestine: "I don''t believe we''ve met... or have I somehow offended you?" Although Charles admitted she was attractive, surely a mere look shouldn''t be an issue? Especially since he was merely checking a screen prompt. Ignoring Charles, Celestine grabbed Aurora''s arm, pulling her aside while she wore a baffled expression: "Sister, is this the handsome guy you were telling me about on the phone? I don''t think he looks like much of a good person." "Ah... What are you talking about, sister? Do you know Charles from before?" Aurora was utterly confused, especially since it was supposedly the first time her sister and Charles had met, yet there was such hostility. Watching Aurora''s naive expression, Celestine sighed heavily, "My dear sister, I don''t know what love potion he''s fed you, but... I took a dislike to him the moment I saw him." Knowing her words might seem a bit harsh, Celestine''s tone suddenly softened: "Sister, wait until you get to the imperial capital and you''ll see. There are countless handsome and strong men in this world, why be blinded by a country boy? Just... you''d better stay away from him." "Sister, what are you talking about? Charles and I aren''t even..." Aurora looked nervously towards Charles in the distance, then calmly addressed Celestine, "Charles is my best friend, and I don''t appreciate you speaking about him like that!" Rebuked by Aurora, Celestine felt somewhat annoyed. Indeed, love could cloud judgement, and her sister was still too naive. Since their mother''s death, she had taken on the role of the elder sister, unable to bear seeing her sister hurt. Celestine lectured Aurora further. The usually gentle Aurora suddenly became angry, "Enough, this is my personal matter. If you continue to speak ill of Charles, I will really get angry!" With a sharp tug, Aurora broke free from Celestine''s grasp and ran back to where Charles was. Seeing her younger sister''s disobedient behavior, Celestine stomped her foot in frustration. ... "It''s about time. Thus, the recruitment ceremony assessments officially begin!" As Lord Matthew''s voice echoed from the high platform, the atmosphere in the great hall immediately tensed up, diverting attention away from the minor incident in the stands. Watching the young men and women proceed to the center of the hall, the assessors on the high platform activated their scoring devices, smiling at the students passing before them. They would soon select the top 300 students from these thousands, so they couldn''t afford any distractions. The standards of the three major academies of the imperial capital were even stricter, only the top six overall scorers would qualify for admission. "Theron, you seem less enthusiastic than usual. I''ve heard Lsengard has some remarkable talents this year," a man in a silver cheongsam said with a smile to a woman sitting next to him. "Don''t tease me. Lsengard''s top Beast Master, Grace, has already been directly admitted to your Aredale Academy. You must be quite pleased," Theron huffed, her face showing a hint of resentment. The man chuckled, "Mr. Theron, don''t be upset. I''ve heard about a young man named Charles from Lsengard this year, whose talent in Beast Mastery is said to rival that of Grace. Rest assured, I won''t be poaching this candidate for Nova Academy." Upon hearing the name ''Charles,'' a spark of interest finally appeared in Theron''s eyes. Before leaving Nova Academy, Vice Chancellor Emma had instructed her to keep an eye on someone named Charles. No student had ever been so highly regarded by the vice chancellor, which piqued her curiosity. What kind of abilities did he possess? --- Chapter 85 - 85: A Complete Enigma! Holding his candidate number plate, Charles walked through several electronic gates surrounding the great hall, curiously observing these unusual devices. The process seemed incredibly intricate, yet these devices served only one purpose: to ensure that candidates had not taken any performance-enhancing drugs or worn any equipment that could boost their combat abilities before participating in the recruitment ceremony. "Heh, it feels like being at the Olympics, getting tested for doping," Charles chuckled as he watched the staff diligently verify each piece of data. However, he understood the necessity of these elaborate procedures. For example, his purple-quality [nine netherworld armband] would be overwhelmingly unfair to others if allowed, not to mention the myriad of miracle drugs he had in his storage space, surpassing even sugar pills in quantity. After storing all his equipment back into his storage space, Charles passed through the screening devices without any issues. As he reached the other side, a dark-skinned young man was already waiting for him. Arms crossed over his chest, Thomas smirked at Charles: "No [strengthening pills] to cheat with today, Charles? I''m here to see firsthand how Lsengard''s ''genius'' turns into a laughingstock everyone wants to beat up!" Seeing Thomas was like spotting a fly. Charles turned his back to him and flipped him off, then headed to the preparation room. "Charles, why don''t you look nervous at all? I''m so worried something might go wrong..." Aurora''s anxious voice came from behind him in the prep room. Charles wanted to reassure her, but considering he had a recommendation letter from Emma, any comfort seemed somewhat feeble. Fortunately, just then, the name [Charles] appeared on the big screen, sparing him further awkwardness. Seeing that it was Charles''s turn to perform, Aurora pumped her fist in encouragement: "Go for it, Charles! You can definitely get into one of the top three academies!" Nodding slightly to Aurora, Charles gently pushed open the door, this time controlling his strength so it didn''t break. As soon as Charles stepped onto the combat platform, the area erupted with a roar like a tidal wave, and flashbulbs flickered non-stop, nearly blinding him. The fervor surrounding him far exceeded his expectations. With tens of thousands of people eagerly focusing on him, it was hard not to feel nervous. From the VIP seats in the front row, he saw many familiar faces looking at him, such as Lord Matthew, Brown from the Misubi Auction House, David from one of Lsengard''s top three families... Of course, he also saw Sly from the Taylor family, Kevin the chairman of the Draven family group, and Benjamin, Celestine... But surely, they were here to see him fail? After verifying Charles''s identity, the examiner nodded at him: "Charles, get ready to start the first assessment, the mystical beast aptitude evaluation." ... As the examiner''s words fell, Charles extended his right palm, summoning from a magic array a snow-white nine-tailed demon wolf with red and blue stripes along its sides. Dozens of students were participating in the mystical beast aptitude evaluation, but the audience in the stands unanimously turned their attention to the white demon wolf with three tails. This year''s recruitment ceremony had attracted so many powerful attendees because it was rumored that Lsengard had produced a second Beast Mastery talent comparable to Grace. Everyone wanted to witness the emergence of this second prodigy, or perhaps... debunk this improbable myth. "A naturally born mystical beast with both ice and fire attributes! This little guy is indeed extraordinary." Theron, seated among the assessors, couldn''t help but sigh softly. The moment the tri-tailed demon wolf appeared, she sensed something unique about it. "A mystical beast with innate dual attributes... How is that possible? Surely it can''t survive the chaos of conflicting elemental energies!" an instructor from Aredale Academy exclaimed in surprise, staring at the center of the hall. He could feel two distinctly different types of energies emanating from the demon wolf, his eyes widening in amazement. "Not necessarily. If the soul force is strong enough, it might control and prevent the chaos of these energies," Theron stated confidently. One of Nova Academy''s core theories posits that different elemental energies can coexist. She began to understand why Vice Chancellor Emma had instructed her to recruit Charles to Nova Academy at all costs. With such a powerful soul force, there were probably no more than ten individuals like this across all of Genosha! Hearing the discussion among the instructors in front, Benjamin''s face on the VIP seats turned exceedingly grim: "Such pretentious antics. I can''t believe he managed two breakthroughs in just two months!" As a distinguished representative of Aredale Academy, Benjamin had once shone brightly at Lsengard''s recruitment ceremony. However, his pride was shattered right at the entrance of Front Building by Charles. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In terms of family background, talent, social status, and even looks, he always considered himself superior to Charles. He simply couldn''t fathom why Aurora would be interested in Charles. "Just wait for the test results to come out and show that you cheated last time, then we''ll see if you can still pretend..." Benjamin scoffed, but before he could finish his sentence, he was abruptly silenced. After more than a dozen scans, the results of Charles''s mystical beast evaluation were finally displayed on the large screen in the hall, showing several lines of bold text: [Assessment 1: Mystical Beast Evaluation] [Name: Charles] [Species: Nine-tailed Demon Wolf] [Level: Lv21] [Quality: Platinum] [Evolution: 1 Evolution Completed] The moment the results appeared, the previously noisy hall seemed to freeze in time. At that moment, everyone quietly stared at the lines of text on the screen. "This... Platinum quality! Level 21?" Someone in the VIP seats couldn''t help but exclaim in shock. Sly''s eyes widened as he stared straight at the big screen! There were rumors that his son Robert had been killed by Charles, and his hatred for Charles ran deep. He came here hoping to catch Charles in a scandal, confirming him as a murderer among his peers. But instead, Charles had squarely slapped him in the face. The demon wolf had initially been captured by hunters from his own Taylor family, back then merely a level 5 frost wolf. How did it evolve into a nine-tailed demon wolf and climb to level 21 in just two months under Charles''s care, and to top it off, achieve platinum quality? What was going on? After a brief silence, the entire hall erupted. "Let''s see who dares to accuse Charles of cheating in the trials now, with this level of strength, even the low-level mystical beasts of the ferocious beast mountains aren''t enough for him to kill!" "This guy is exceptionally talented, truly fortunate! With such a treasure, his parents must be waking up smiling in their dreams!" "With this level of Beast Mastery talent, I dare say that in a few decades, Lsengard will produce a level six Beast Master... no, a level seven Beast Master!" In the profession of Beast Mastery, talent, effort, and resources are indispensable. Those who stand at the pinnacle of power in Genosha today all showed extraordinary Beast Mastery talent early on. With such strength, Charles''s entry into the imperial capital''s three major academies is almost a certainty, and with the vast resources of these academies, his future achievements are bound to be limitless! At this moment, in the front row of the VIP area. Matthew''s eyes widened as he stared at the information about the nine-tailed demon wolf on the screen, his heart almost bleeding. Charles was from Lsengard, and as the lord of Lsengard, he could have tried to enlist Charles to bolster the Garcia family''s influence in the Vendantia Province. However, his headstrong daughter Grace had managed to offend him. And it wasn''t just any offense; Charles possessed a monstrously high level of Beast Mastery talent, potentially surpassing even his daughter Grace in the future! "I should never have let my daughter act so capriciously, forming a human contract with Charles. How are we supposed to resolve this now?" As a lord, he had seen many grand scenes, but he was somewhat taken aback when Charles''s evaluation results were revealed. With the talent Charles had shown, his future achievements were unlimited, and he was someone they absolutely could not afford to offend. He was already thinking about when to persuade his daughter to properly apologize to Charles. ... "30 points!" "30 points!" "30 points!" After the results of Charles''s mystical beast evaluation were revealed, all the recruitment instructors present awarded him the full score of 30 points! Seeing this result, Thomas, who was undergoing the second strength test, twitched uncontrollably, clenching his fists in frustration: "Damn it, it''s only been a few days, and his mystical beast has leveled up again, and even advanced to a second tier? That''s absurd!" Thomas couldn''t accept this reality. Initially, with his level 18 silver-quality mystical beast, he was definitely the most dazzling among the students at this year''s ceremony, except for Grace. But then Charles came out of nowhere, stealing all the limelight. Now, seeing the adoring looks directed at Charles around him, a fire of anger burned in his heart. What was supposed to be his moment had been completely taken over by Charles. "Hmph, you''re just relying on that high-quality mystical beast you lucked into. For the second event, I''ll make sure you''re beaten black and blue." Rising to head towards the strength testing arena, Thomas clenched his fists tightly. In his eyes, the testing arena transformed into Charles''s face, and he aimed a fierce punch at that infuriating visage! The numbers on the testing screen soared, finally stopping at 4200 kg. This strength was nearly five times the maximum impact force a normal person could produce with a punch! [Assessment 2: Beast Master Combat Power] [Name: Thomas] [Event: Strength Test] [Result: 4200 kg] Seeing this number on the testing equipment, Thomas appeared extremely pleased with himself. He had chosen ''strength'', his strongest suit, for the personal assessment. This score wasn''t just outstanding among level two Beast Masters, but would pose a challenge for most level three Beast Masters. He couldn''t believe Charles could surpass this! --- Chapter 86 - 86: Impossible! Absolutely Impossible! The result of 4200 kg in the strength test caused quite a stir in the great hall, with many young spectators casting envious glances at Thomas. "Tsk tsk, 4200 kgthat could probably smash a large rock. That''s terrifying..." "No wonder he''s considered the top talent of Lsengard Secondary. It probably won''t be long before he breaks through to level three Beast Master." Amidst the admiring murmurs from the crowd, the recruitment instructors scored Thomas''s personal test, awarding him a high score of 29 points. Seeing his score, Thomas''s expression was smug as he scanned the crowd, his gaze eventually landing on Aurora. However, he noticed that Aurora was intently watching Charles on the other side of the arena, not having glanced his way even once, which fueled his irritation. "Charles! That bastard!" "Damn it!" The pain of being ignored by Aurora overshadowed the joy of his high score. Grinding his teeth, Thomas watched Charles slowly approach the testing area. "A punch of 4200 kg, just average..." Charles remarked nonchalantly after seeing Thomas''s score on the big screen. While others might find the number impressive, it didn''t seem like much to him. After receiving [a drop of dew] under the statue of Ares, he had felt a significant increase in his strength, which wouldn''t just make tossing a supreme spear a unique skill. After his recent intensive training, Charles''s muscular strength had improved yet again, and he was curious to see how powerful a punch he could deliver without any external aid. Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands at the recruitment ceremony, Charles slowly approached the testing arena. Clenching his fist, his muscles and bones cracked audibly as the ambient elemental energies converged around his fist. He had trained tirelessly, day and night, for this very moment! Charles''s right arm coiled like a tight spring, then suddenly released, delivering a thunderous punch so fast it created an afterimage! Boom!!! A dull thud echoed, and a number appeared on the display above the testing arena [4000kg!] Seeing this number, Thomas finally allowed a satisfied smile to spread across his face. Though he felt inferior to Charles in many ways, at least he had outdone him in this aspect. However, his smile froze the next second, as Charles''s punch was so fast it had caused a delay in the testing arena''s measurement. [5000kg!] [6000kg!] [7000kg!] In the stands, David had just taken a sip of water and sprayed it out in disbelief, rubbing his eyes as if they deceived him. As a level four Beast Master who had climbed the ranks step by step, he knew what strength a newly minted level three Beast Master should have. However, Charles''s punch completely shattered his understanding! He had already been shocked by Charles''s level 21 mystical beast, but now, he felt a twinge of fearwhere did this freak come from? Yet, the numbers on the testing arena kept climbing! [8000kg!!] [9000kg!!] [9999kg!!!] The testing arena began to emit black smoke, then buzzed distressingly before it fizzled out in a shower of sparks. Perhaps even the designers of the testing equipment had never anticipated that a high school student''s punch could exceed the machine''s limits. The display on the large screen halted at 9999, not because that was Charles''s real score, but because his punch had literally smashed the testing equipment... The hall fell deathly silent. Then, some people in the back of the stands stood up, peering through the rising smoke to see exactly what had happened. And many, especially those in the front who had witnessed Charles''s punch firsthand, were utterly stunned, a single word echoing in everyone''s minds Monster! An absolute monster! Among ordinary humans, the strongest punch is famously attributed to the boxer Mike Tyson, who at his peak could deliver a punch with a force of about 800 kg. In stark contrast, Charles''s punch just clocked in at over 9999 kg, conservatively estimated to be more than 12 times stronger than Tyson''s! At the Beast Master Guild, Charles''s former team leader and the vice president, Fletcher, couldn''t help but stand up, his eyes bulging in astonishment. He was even more shocked than others. With a single punch from Charles, it seemed probable that some low-level, first-tier mystical beasts could be instantly killed. Back when he led Charles into the ferocious beast mountains for training, he had sensed that this young man was extraordinarily talented. But more astonishing than the exaggerated figure on the testing equipment was the speed of Charles''s growth! In just two months, Charles had advanced from level 5 to level 21, and now a punch breaking 9999 kg+ had shattered the testing arena. Even novels wouldn''t dare to write it like this! For anyone else, not just two months, but 20 years might not suffice to achieve such progress! Not far from Fletcher, Kevin, the director of the Draven family corporation, looked visibly upset. He had been secretly pleased when his son Thomas had hit 4200 kg, hoping it would shine a light on his son''s talents in front of the representatives from the imperial capital''s three major academies. However, within less than a minute, Charles had stolen the spotlight! Kevin''s face twitched uncontrollably, unable to believe the result, and he said to someone from the Beast Master Guild nearby, "Impossible, absolutely impossible! How can an 18-year-old high school senior have such muscular strength? The equipment must be faulty!" It was a joke to him; as a level four Beast Master, his maximum punch only barely generated a 9000 kg shockwave. Could he really be inferior to that kid? It seemed utterly implausible! As soon as Kevin voiced his skepticism, many others at the scene quickly echoed his sentiments. Many attendees of the recruitment ceremony were Beast Masters themselves and understood that the increase in strength should be a gradual process. Charles''s punch seemed too good to be true. At the front row scoring table, many recruitment instructors questioned the validity of Charles''s score. Aside from instructors from the imperial capital''s three major academies who insisted on giving him a perfect score of 30 points, most others awarded zero. Seeing the situation becoming chaotic, Lord Matthew quickly stood up: "Since everyone thinks there might be an issue with the testing arena, let''s have the Beast Master Guild come and check it." Following the mayor''s suggestion, several staff members arrived at the testing platform to inspect the testing arena that Charles had just used. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. --- In the grand hall, Charles, now at the center of attention, appeared calm and composed on the surface, but internally he was equally thrilled. Although he had anticipated significant strength gains under the influence of [a drop of dew], the fact that he actually blew up the testing equipment was somewhat beyond his expectations. Unsurprised by the surrounding voices of skepticism, he felt no need to explain himself. He would wait for the results from the Beast Master Guild''s inspection. Shortly, the staff from the Beast Master Guild concluded: Charles had not cheated; the testing arena was functioning normally, but it had simply been overwhelmed by the power of his punch. The result was valid! [Assessment 2: Beast Master Combat Power] [Name: Charles] [Event: Strength Test] [Result: >9999kg!] When this figure appeared on the large screen, Charles effortlessly scored 30 points in the second assessment event, bringing his total to 160 points and placing him first overall! With the endorsement from the Beast Master Guild, no one doubted Charles''s scores any longer. Only then did many truly believe in the extraordinary nature of Charles''s talents. Inside the grand hall, those who had once dismissed him now looked at Charles with complex expressions, mixing envy with a fair amount of fear. Everyone understood that the Charles of today was no longer the boy who could be bullied in high school by someone like Robert. At this moment, many recalled the scene from the celebration banquet where the once isolated young man had boldly entered into a human contract with the duke''s daughter, proclaiming, "Do those gentry have blue blood certainly?" "Charles, I challenge you!" In the quiet hall, a voice suddenly broke the silence. A dark-skinned young man slowly approached Charles, instantly drawing the attention of everyone in the hall. Seeing Thomas challenge Charles, Kevin almost fell off his chair. As a level four Beast Master, he could recognize the true extent of Charles''s abilities, and he knew Thomas was not in the same league. "Dammit! You could easily make it into the imperial capital''s three academies, why would you choose to challenge Charles?" Kevin cursed under his breath, his anger uncontainable. However, the rules of the recruitment ceremony stipulated that only students participating in the ceremony could enter the arena. Having an idea of what the outcome of the fight would be, Kevin couldn''t help but worry for his son. In the central dueling platform of the grand hall, as Thomas approached, Charles''s expression gradually turned icy. Time and again, Thomas had caused trouble for him, and he had even sent his friend Daniel to the hospital. Charles was ready to teach him a lesson. Oblivious to the shift in Charles''s demeanor, Thomas looked up, his eyes bloodshot, and stared at Charles: "Charles! The third practical assessmentis a real fight. Do you dare to face me?" In just two months, such progress seemed impossible to Thomas. Since the Beast Master Guild couldn''t find anything wrong with Charles, he decided it was time to beat him in real combat. If Charles lost to him, all the lies would collapse, and he could regain Aurora''s admiration. Before entering the ferocious beast mountains, Charles might not have been a match for Thomas, but now... With a cold smile, Charles slowly approached Thomas: "Alright, I accept your challenge." After signaling to the examiners, the two moved to an adjacent circular platform. As they entered, transparent protective barriers rose around the edges. After Grace had been fast-tracked to Aredale Academy and left for the imperial capital, Charles and Thomas had become the two strongest contenders among Lsengard''s new students. The tension between the two on the platform instantly captured the attention of everyone at the recruitment ceremony. Even many students who were sparring stopped to watch as all eyes turned to the showdown on the platform... Chapter 87 - 87: The Arena Shakes Standing on one side of the combat platform, Thomas stretched out his right hand, summoning two silver hexagram arrays in front of him. From these, he called forth his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, along with the Dual-Headed Electric Eel. As Charles looked on, a screen before him flashed with several lines of information. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Element]: Lightning [Level]: 18 [Quality]: Silver [Abilities]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning [Weakness]: Wind Element ... [Dual-Headed Electric Eel] [Element]: Lightning [Level]: 17 [Quality]: Silver [Abilities]: Lightning Strike, Death Coil [Weakness]: Wind Element/Lower Abdomen ... Having read the details about Thomas''s mystical beasts, Charles, unruffled, raised his right arm. A single white hexagram array appeared before him, summoning his own mystical beast, the Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf. With his current strength, facing Thomas, merely using Max was already sufficient. Around them were senior Beast Masters from the three major academies of the imperial capital, each possessing powerful scouting abilities. In the brief test moment earlier, Charles had already sensed several subtle energy probing waves. Summoning Mousie at this time would surely reveal its true form, which could not be hidden from their keen eyes. The dark attribute, in Genosha and even throughout the Abyssal Depths, was absolutely forbidden! If his dark attribute energy were exposed, there would be no need for Sly to act; the members of the Beast Master Guild would not let him off. To the audience in the great hall, Charles''s actions appeared to be a provocation towards Thomas. In the VIP seats, Lily looked on at Charles with some concern. Although Charles''s performance at today''s enrollment ceremony had been full of surprises, was using just one mystical beast to challenge Thomas, a pinnacle second-level Beast Master, too reckless? From the recent scans, Charles''s Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf was at Level 21, indicating that Charles had not been a third-level Beast Master for long. This situation did not give him an overwhelming advantage over Thomas. "Do you think Charles or Thomas will win this battle?" asked a tutor from Nova Academy, smiling at Theron who was seated next to him. Theron pondered for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the two young competitors on the platform: "I believe Charles will win." "Oh, you have that much confidence in him?" The man was somewhat surprised by Theron''s assured tone. "With only one mystical beast summoned, his combat strength can barely reach 60%. Facing a pinnacle second-level Beast Master, he''s at a significant disadvantage. Although his power is formidable, real combat isn''t just about brute strength." He quickly analyzed the situation unfolding on the platform. Theron''s long eyelashes fluttered as her gaze settled on the resolute-faced young man, sensing a calmness about him that seemed far beyond his peers. "Your analysis makes sense, but I don''t think Charles is the type to act rashly. Moreover, I trust the vice-chancellor''s judgment in people," Theron responded with a serene smile, looking forward to what kind of spectacular match Charles would bring. ... In the center of the grand hall, on the combat platform, the tension between the two young men was palpable. Thomas''s eyes swept over Charles and his mystical beast, his face reddening with anger. Not summoning an equal number of mystical beasts was the greatest mockery to a Beast Master. Thomas was immediately enraged and issued a combat command to his beasts: "Show no mercy, kill him!" From the outset, Thomas had not planned to let Charles off, intending to eliminate him as quickly as possible. As for the consequences, given the Draven family''s influence in Lsengard, he reckoned it would be swiftly dealt with. Receiving the combat order, the already impatient Lightning Demon Ape and Dual-Headed Electric Eel launched their most powerful abilities. The Lightning Demon Ape, thundering toward Charles, swung its colossal arms, crackling with electricity. Behind it, an electric arc formed between the two heads of the Dual-Headed Electric Eel, its body''s voltage surging... "Roar!!!" With an angry roar, the Lightning Demon Ape''s tree-like thick arms swung at Charles, and at the same time, the Electric Eel initiated its long-range ability [Lightning Strike], beginning to charge up its attack. Watching Thomas''s attack with an unruffled expression, as they came within three meters of him, a barrier appeared around Charles. "Ice and Fire Barrier!" Boom! The attack from the Lightning Demon Ape hit Charles''s barrier, dissipating like a fist into cotton, its force instantly neutralized; meanwhile, the Dual-Headed Electric Eel hadn''t even launched its attack before being impaled by an ice spear descending from the sky! Pale flames burned across the ground, devouring everything in their path. Atop the high platform, Kevin looked on in surprise at the scene unfolding on the combat platform, his grip on the armrest so tight it cracked. He had thought Charles was merely a brute, but he hadn''t expected his combat skills to be so formidable! Seeing Charles dodge Thomas''s attack and begin to counterattack, Kevin abruptly stood up from his seat: "Oh no! This kid''s going for the kill!" "He couldn''t even break his defense..." Watching as a man and a beast continued to advance toward him, Thomas''s heart raced uncontrollably. He never imagined that his strongest attack would be so effortlessly neutralized by Charles! Whizz, whizz, whizz! With a crisp sound, Thomas couldn''t even see what happened before his two mystical beasts were riddled with ice spears, their bodies full of gaping wounds, with blood spurting continuously. "Charles, you bastard!" Thomas bellowed, clenching his fist and launching his ability [Arc Swing]. A vicious punch aimed directly at Charles''s face smashed forward... This punch, with a force of 4200 kg, would explode Charles''s head like a watermelon if it connected! Feeling the wind-breaking force from Thomas approaching, Charles''s expression remained utterly calm, his heart not even skipping a beat. To him, this speed was no faster than a turtle''s crawl; he easily dodged Thomas''s punch. Before Thomas could even react, Charles had already closed the distance. High in the air, after dodging another of Thomas''s attacks, Charles''s palm forcefully pressed down on Thomas''s head, and the two plummeted to the ground like a meteor... Boom! With a dull thud, Thomas''s head was smashed directly into the ground!!! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the marble floor, cracks spread like a spider web, and within those cracks, blood began to seep through... Looking down at Thomas, who lay twitching slightly on the ground, Charles scoffed coldly: "I didn''t want to strike so hard, but you should never have harbored a killing intent during a spar!" ... 50 seconds! Someone glanced at the big screen. In less than a minute, Thomas had been defeated by Charles! Seeing the time on the big screen, all the students in the great hall stared at Charles, cold sweat beading on their foreheads. Thomas, as a powerhouse from Lsengard''s second highest-ranking high school, was well known among his peers for his strength. Now that even Thomas couldn''t last a minute against Charles, it was clear they wouldn''t stand a chance against even a single move from Charles! The resolute and ruthless aura Charles displayed had genuinely chilled everyone to the core, immediately dissuading any thoughts of challenging him. Up in the stands, Celestine, who had been quietly watching everything, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. Could Charles, who just defeated Thomas in a single strike, really be just a recently advanced third-level Beast Master? "Hard to tell, this young man''s strength is commendable, easily the strongest graduate this year from Lsengard," Celestine''s heart raced as she watched the handsome young man walk down from the platform, though her face still bore a trace of disdain: "But... he''s still a bit behind the real monsters at the academy." ... "It seems, Charles''s strength isn''t just on paper, his practical combat ability is equally formidable!" David, sitting in the VIP section, appeared calm, but inside he was overjoyed seeing Thomas''s disgraceful defeat on the ground. He had no love for the Draven family; Thomas had broken his son Daniel''s ribs during a sparring session three days ago, and Daniel was still in the hospital. Seeing Thomas suffer a similar fate was immensely satisfying! If it weren''t for the sake of family dignity, he would have loved to rub it in Kevin''s face. Beside him, Brown, the chief appraiser from Misubi, looked at the young man on the combat platform and couldn''t help but marvel: "Last time I saw young Charles, he had just become a Beast Master, his mystical beast at only Level 5!" "Just two months later, to see such astonishing progress is truly astounding." Charles''s impressive performance had completely won over the admissions tutors in the judges'' seats, with everyone awarding him a perfect score of 40 points! [Assessment Three: Practical Combat] [Name: Charles] [Score: 40!] [Total: 200!] [Rank: First Place!] Lines of text scrolled across the screen in the grand hall, causing another wave of excitement! Charles had scored an impressive 200 points, undeniably marking him as this year''s rookie king among Lsengard''s graduates! As the crowd buzzed about which academy in the imperial capital such a talented young man would choose, a sudden shout erupted through the great hall: "A youngster so ruthless in his attacks, if we don''t deal with you today, who knows what you''ll become!" "An uncouth brat, let me teach you the lessons your parents failed to give you!" Before Charles could even react, a middle-aged man had already flashed in front of himit was Kevin from the audience?! The terrifying oppression from a fourth-level Beast Master almost suffocated Charles. In his bloodshot eyes, Charles saw a clear intent to kill... Noticing the chaos on stage, the crowd realized that Kevin, who should have been in the stands, had somehow made his way to the combat platform. "Kevin, how can you raise your hand against a junior? Where is your honor?" Matthew, the lord of Lsengard, bellowed, simultaneously summoning his four mystical beasts. If Lsengard''s most talented youth were to be killed, he as the lord would undoubtedly be held accountable! Meanwhile, Theron on the judges'' panel had already drawn her sword and leaped toward the center of the hall. Before coming to Lsengard, Vice-Chancellor Emma of Nova Academy had entrusted her with Charles''s safety, instructing her to bring him back to Nova Academy. How would she face the vice-chancellor if something happened to Charles under her watch? "Boy, your life is mine!" In the great hall, Kevin charged at Charles with lightning speed, and being at the peak of fourth-level Beast Masters, killing Charles was as easy as squashing an ant. Thomas lay in a pool of blood, his fate unknown, and hatred had driven Kevin beyond reason. This strike was merciless; he intended to kill Charles! --- Chapter 88 - 88: Is This All a Fourth-Level Beast Master Can Do? The shouts from the crowd did nothing to stop Kevin; he summoned his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, and both charged at Charles, roaring: "Hyper gravity Field!" As Kevin''s command echoed, Charles, who had been in mid-air, crashed down like he was burdened with a massive boulder, smashing the solid marble floor into a web of cracks. The intense pressure made it difficult for Charles to breathe, and the rapidly increasing gravitational field around him made it nearly impossible to straighten his back. In the blink of an eye, Kevin was less than 5 meters away from him, leaving Charles with no escape. A newly promoted third-level Beast Master facing off against a peak fourth-level Beast Master was a battle with nearly two whole ranks of difference, and it seemed there was no suspense to the outcome. Everyone in the audience held their breath for Charles... "Boy, you''re dead!" Seeing that Charles was completely subdued, Kevin''s bloodshot eyes gleamed with murderous intent, his hatred rendering him irrational: "Lightning Demon Ape, tear him to shreds!" "Roar! Roar! Roar!!" With a ferocious roar, the Lightning Demon Ape raised its robust arms, its fist whistling through the air towards Charles. Anticipating the gruesome scene of Charles''s flesh being pulverized, several girls like Aurora in the audience already covered their eyes. "Boom!!!" Just as the Lightning Demon Ape''s fist was about to crush Charles, he extended his right arm to block in front of him. In the instant his arm met the fist, his [Nine Netherworld Armband] sprouted fine golden scales. He faced the strike head-on, and a deafening collision echoed through the hall. "Clack!!!" The five-meter-tall Lightning Demon Ape''s arm broke off completely, blood spurting from the break, as it fell to the ground wailing in pain. As the audience''s gaze turned back to the young man in the center of the combat platform, they saw him casually leap out of the crater in the ground, evidently unharmed by the recent strike. "Ah, this..." Witnessing this scene, everyone in the great hall fell silent, even Kevin in front of Charles was momentarily dazed, staring at him in disbelief. "How is this possible! I am a fourth-level Beast Master, why does that kid look completely unscathed?" He had held nothing back. The Lightning Demon Ape had even unleashed its most powerful ability, [Arc Swing]. Given the gap in their strengths, that move should have been lethal, but not only was Charles unharmed, his mystical beast''s arm had been shattered instead? Failing to exact revenge and instead injuring his mystical beast only fueled Kevin''s fury. "Stop!" Just as Kevin was about to launch another attack, a woman dressed in a white cheongsam stepped in front of him: "Since Kevin likes to spar with those far weaker, perhaps he would like to try a match with me, how about that?" Sensing the dangerous aura emanating from the woman, Kevin''s fury abruptly deflated like air being let out of a balloon. The woman was a recruitment tutor from Nova Academy, a minimum of a fifth-level Beast Master; he was no match for her! Seeing that Kevin had abandoned the idea of attacking again, the woman then stood up and approached Charles, helping him up from the ground: "Are you alright?" Charles retracted his [Nine Netherworld Armband] into his storage space, still somewhat shaken as he looked at the woman and shook his head. In the nick of time, he had equipped a purple-quality item he had crafted himself from his storage space, using a scale from a [Devouring Serpent] to dissipate 97% of Kevin''s attack, only suffering some minor external injuries. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a quick examination to confirm that Charles was unharmed, the woman finally relaxed and smiled at him: "From now on, you are my student, Theron''s. If anyone dares to bully you, they''ll have to ask if I agree first!" With that, Theron glanced at Kevin beside her as if warning him. Charles''s performance had been too striking. Being able to instantly defeat Thomas proved his strength far surpassed his peers; surviving an attack from a fourth-level Beast Master was a delightful surprise for her. A student with such extraordinary talent would be a loss for Nova Academy if not enrolled. At this moment, Matthew arrived belatedly and sternly chastised Kevin: "Kevin, you publicly interfered in a junior''s spar. Have you no shame at all? Do you not respect my authority as lord of this city?" Faced with the lord''s rebuke, Kevin said nothing but silently picked up Thomas, who was barely alive, and then approached Charles, bowing slightly: "Earlier, my son Thomas initiated the challenge and was severely injured; it was his lack of skill. I also acted impulsively just now. I hope you, young brother Charles, won''t hold it against him." An apology? Surprised by Kevin''s respectful demeanor, Charles found it unexpected to hear such words from him. However... Charles was no na?ve idealist. Having fought his way through the cutthroat business world in his past life, he had seen all types of people. He adhered to only one principle [Never give people a second chance.] Kevin, now apologizing under the pressure from Theron and the city lord, couldn''t be expected to protect Charles foreverwho knows if Kevin might strike from the shadows someday? Despite these thoughts, Charles maintained an easy smile on his face: "Senior Kevin, there''s no need for such words. It was I who lacked restraint in our spar with Brother Thomas. Injuries in sparring are inevitable; you should rush Thomas to the hospital." With a few words, Charles deftly shifted any blame from himself, while also checking on Thomas''s injuries. Given Thomas''s frail condition, even if he recovers, he''s likely reached his peak as a second-level Beast Master. Seeing Thomas''s pitiful state, Charles almost laughed out loud, were it not for all the eyes on him. "I''ll take my son to the hospital now and take my leave." Kevin, holding Thomas, turned and jumped down from the white marble platform. Standing at the entrance of the great hall, once out of everyone''s sight, Kevin''s expression turned fierce, and he glanced back coldly at Charles: "Such malice at a young age, and so cunning. If he''s not eliminated soon, he will surely become a great threat!" With the backing of the people from the three academies, it won''t be easy to kill him, but I will not let this go! Watching Kevin''s disappearing figure, Lord Matthew coughed lightly: "Since you''ve resolved the matter among yourselves, and everyone is satisfied, I see no need to intervene. Injuries in sparring are unavoidable, and I hope, Mr. Charles, you don''t blame yourself too much." Looking at the young man before him, who was only 18, Matthew couldn''t help but admire him. Charles''s performance in the arena had completely astonished him; his talent was on par with, if not superior to, his daughter Grace''s. If he were to choose a son-in-law from those present in the great hall, Charles would be the most suitable candidate. But, unfortunately, his daughter Grace had managed to offend Charles and had even formed a [human contract], turning a potential son-in-law into an enemya shift too great for Matthew to accept at the moment. He had already planned to call his daughter in a couple of days to suggest she apologize to Charles and then dissolve the [human contract]. "So, with Charles''s outstanding performance today, I think everyone agrees that he deserves a perfect score at the enrollment ceremony, right?" Matthew''s comment was just a formality; in reality, the judges had already given Charles a perfect score, and there were no objections from anyone. [Name: Charles] [Total Score: 200] [Ranking: First Place] The moment these results appeared on the central screen of the great hall, what had been a quiet venue instantly erupted into cheers. "Both trials and assessments with perfect scores, that''s never happened before in the entire history of Lsengard, has it?" "We''re all the same age, how can the gap be so wide? I''m still struggling to advance to a second-level Beast Master, and Charles is already preparing to tame his third mystical beast!" "It''s a pity that the goddess Grace got a direct pass to Aredale Academy. If they could compete on the same stage, it would definitely be a thrilling fight!" "I''m so envious of Charles, now any of the three major academies in the imperial capital would pick him without a second thought..." "What''s the use of being envious? If you had his skills, wouldn''t all the colleges in Genosha be at your disposal?" "Charles, can I be your sister? I find shelter when it rains and I don''t pick up random things from the ground to eat!" "..." As the crowd buzzed with discussion, the enrollment ceremony continued, but after Charles''s show-stopping battle, all subsequent participants seemed somewhat lackluster. The only one who could have compared to Charles was Thomas, who was now third on the leaderboard but unfortunately had been hospitalized by Charles. Meanwhile, Theron in the VIP seats was no longer focused on the ceremony. Charles''s talent, to say the least, wasn''t just extraordinary for Lsengard; even throughout Genosha, there wouldn''t be more than ten of his peers who could match him. Securing such a genius was a must! Theron stood up from the judges'' panel and walked over to where Charles was sitting. Her cheongsam split as she moved, revealing swathes of pale skin. She sat down next to Charles and smiled: "Before I came here, the Vice-Chancellor repeatedly instructed me to look out for someone named ''Charles.'' I must admit, the Vice-Chancellor''s foresight is impressive. Young man, you''ve really caught my eye. Congratulations, you''ve earned admission to Nova Academy!" Seeing Theron write the admission letter on the spot, the surrounding students cast envious glances at Charles. Being admitted to Nova Academy meant a lifetime of opportunities! At the judges'' panel, an admissions tutor from Aredale Academy envied Nova Academy for securing Charles, though it seemed she had a connection with Vice-Chancellor Emma, making it difficult to contest his placement out of respect. At that moment, the sole instructor from Cyber Academy sent to Lsengard, dressed in a black robe, slowly stood up... Chapter 89 - 89: The Enigmatic Man in the Black Robe The instructor from Cyber Academy, as mysterious as the academy itself, captured the attention of all the faculty and students around him as he rose. Cyber Academy, true to its name, is an extraordinarily unique institution that recruits only ''monsters.'' With exceedingly stringent admission criteriabeing a third-level Beast Master by the age of 20 is just the basic requirement, plus one must possess a unique ''monster'' attribute to qualify for enrollment Each year, less than fifty students are admitted in Genosha, and more than half of them do not manage to graduate. To be admitted to Cyber Academy is to be recognized as a one-in-ten-thousand genius, and those who graduate invariably become influential figures. Some hold key positions in the Genoshan royal family, others establish schools of thought that even the imperial capital of Genosha can only acknowledge as equals. Most of them, not content to remain in Genosha, venture to more expansive and exciting realms beyond. Rumors say that Genosha hosts only a branch campus; the real headquarters of Cyber Academy lies beyond Genosha, not even in the Abyssal Depths... As the man in the black robe made his way to where Charles was seated, onlookers cast curious glances his way. Despite it being summer, he wore a thick black robe, and a chill seemed to follow him as he passed. "How so, you''re trying to poach a student from Nova Academy?" Theron''s eyebrows furrowed and she glared at him unhappily. She had already been tasked by the vice-chancellor to bring Charles back to Nova Academy, and having witnessed his talent, she was even less inclined to let him go without a fight. The man in the black robe approached silently, making no sound with his steps, stopping a few meters away from them: "You misunderstand, I''m not here to poach. I am merely extending an invitation from Cyber Academy to Mr. Charles. The final choice lies with him, and I would not insist upon his decision." Hearing the man in the black robe''s words and seeing that Charles seemed uninterested in Cyber Academy, Theron finally relaxed. Charles had indeed already planned to further his studies at Nova Academy. Emma''s intentions were clearshe planned to take him on as her private disciple. As the Vice-Chancellor of Nova Academy and a seventh-level Beast Master, the resources she could offer him were unparalleled. Moreover, Emma''s "Five Theories of Beast Mastery" aligned perfectly with his potent soul force, and he was eager to learn the remaining four theories from her. In contrast, Cyber Academy had nothing but mysterious urban legends. The fates of those who graduated and left Genosha were unknown, and Cyber Academy''s status among the top three academies in the imperial capital was more due to the lack of prestigious alternatives in Genosha than anything else. Considering the pros and cons, Nova Academy was clearly the better choice. However, out of curiosity, Charles covertly sized up the man in the black robe, and a few lines of information flashed on his screen. [Name]: ??? [Age]: ??? [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: ??? When Charles saw these lines, he was startledit was only the second time he had encountered a situation where the information was full of question marks. "The last time this happened was when I was hatching Mousie, because everything inside the mystical beast egg was indeterminate, making it impossible to predict precise information. But now, this is a living person; why can''t I detect any results?" Charles was puzzled, but it was clear that this person was not a ''mystical beast egg.'' Could there be something in this world beyond the ''system''? Charles quickly dismissed this thought; it was as meaningless as asking if God exists in the world. Since everything he currently knew was given by the mysterious ''prompt system'' before him, he had to assume the system''s existence was supreme. There was only one possibility left: the man in front of him was [amorphous], possessing an ability to project illusions, much like Mousie! Noticing Charles''s gaze, the man spoke again, his voice refreshingly clear: "You may call me [Ezra]. I will be in Lsengard for a month. If you decide you want to join Cyber Academy, you can find me anytime." Having spoken, the man did not wait for Charles''s response and was about to turn and leave when he suddenly looked back and said, "Oh, and I have a message for your friend: A flying squirrel that sneaks drinks of kerosene is not a good flying squirrel, haha." Lightning Demon Ape! This casual remark struck Charles like a thunderclap. Flying squirrel... was he referring to Mousie? How could he know what Charles''s second mystical beast was before Charles had even summoned it? And... could it be that he knew why Mousie transformed from a regular little flying squirrel into a shadow flying squirrel? These questions flooded Charles''s mind. He wanted to follow up for clarity, but by the time he looked up, the man had already left the audience and the hall. "What flying squirrel, kerosene... It''s all so bizarre; why can''t I understand anything you''re talking about?" Overhearing their cryptic conversation, Theron felt a bit dizzy, her ample chest heaving slightly. "Uh... I didn''t quite catch it either..." Charles pretended to be confused, ready to engage in some small talk with Theron when she coughed lightly, adjusted her cheongsam, and moved towards the front where the other instructors were seated, seemingly trying to avoid someone. Shortly after Theron left, a delicate figure hurried over to a spot not too far away, fixed her hair with her phone, and then slowly came to sit next to Charles. "Charles, your performance today was truly spectacular, congratulations on your admission to Nova Academy!" Aurora lavished praise on Charles, but from her expression and tone, Charles sensed she was not happy, even somewhat downcast. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Guessing what might be on her mind, Charles spoke softly to comfort her: "Congratulations to you too, Aurora! Didn''t you say your parents didn''t want you to go too far from home? Once you graduate from Vendatia College, whether you stay in the provincial city or return to Lsengard, you''ll have your family''s support." "That''s true, but..." Aurora looked up, her eyes slightly moist and her fair face blushing with emotion. She seemed to want to say something more but eventually swallowed her words and changed the subject: "Oh, are you coming to the treasure vault in Lsengard tomorrow? I heard it''s opened only once a year and only to the top 200 Beast Masters in the rankings!" "The vault? Sure, let''s go together tomorrow." Charles nodded, clearly interested as well. Lsengard, while not a large place, is crucially positioned near the border of Genosha, making it an important international trading port. Rare and exotic treasures from various nations across the Abyssal Depths converge here. The Beast Master Guild and the city lord''s office frequently acquire treasures from foreign traders, storing them in the Lsengard Bank''s vaults. By reselling these treasures, they earn a profit of thousands of silver coins each year. To encourage young Beast Masters, the top 200 students in the overall rankings of the enrollment ceremony are granted the opportunity to choose a treasure. Naturally, the quality of the treasures varies with one''s ranking. Ranked first overall, Charles will have the chance to enter the deepest part of the Lsengard Bank''s vault tomorrow. Just the thought of it excites him. He is currently in need of a suitable mystical beast. Finding a high-quality mystical beast egg in the vault could significantly boost his capabilities! Snapping back to reality, Charles checked the timeit was already 3 PM. He prepared to leave the Hero''s Hall to buy some essentials for his departure. He had decided to attend Nova Academy, and once his bags were packed, he could leave Lsengard at any moment. Seeing him stand up, Aurora also rose and quietly followed him. Several times she seemed about to draw closer but hesitated and eventually refrained. Aurora secretly turned her head to see Charles walking earnestly, his attention not on her, which deflated her spirits somewhat. The walk from the VIP seating to the exit wasn''t long, but under the weight of the awkward atmosphere, it felt interminable. Finally, they neared the exit. "Charles." Just as Charles was about to step through the doorway, Aurora suddenly spoke up. The thought of possibly never seeing him again after leaving Lsengard gave her the courage to speak. "What is it?" Charles paused, sensing the subtle tension in the air, and turned to look at the anxious young girl beside him. Aurora, dressed in a simple academy-style skirt uniform, exuded a pure and refined charm, like a snow lotus from the celestial mountains. Her cheeks flushed, she bit her lip and looked up at Charles with hopeful eyes filled with anticipation. "How about we hang out a bit more... maybe grab dinner together?" When invited by such a beautiful and innocent young girl, a wave of guilt unexpectedly rose within Charles''s heart. "Sure!" The agreement came, but strangely, it was a woman''s voice. Aurora looked up, her face lighting up with joy, but when she saw Celestine, who had appeared out of nowhere, her expression changed slightly: "Sister, when did you get here?" "When did I come? If I were any later, something serious might have happened." Celestine motioned for Aurora to step aside for a moment, then crossed her arms and glared fiercely at Charles: "Hey, if you know what''s good for you, stay away from my sister." Charles found himself somewhere between laughter and tears at Celestine''s rebuke. "You sure are involved as a sister!" Clearly, Charles was not someone with a particularly patient temperament, and despite Celestine being Aurora''s elder sister, what right did she have to interfere in Aurora''s life? Besides, he and Aurora were just friends; nothing was set in stone yet. "I''m telling you, don''t think you''re so great. ''Geniuses'' like you are a dime a dozen at Cyber Academy," Celestine said with disdain, her tone condescending. At 21 years old and a fourth-level Beast Master, Celestine had the arrogance to back up her claims, and she might very well be telling the truth. But Charles was not easily intimidated. He suddenly closed the distance between them, pinning her against the wall in the narrow corridor. His eyes brazenly swept over her full, prominent chest, and Charles snorted coldly, "Why would you say something so childish? Can some of that volume in your chest be allocated to your brain instead?" At his words, Celestine''s fair face turned a shade of livid blue. --- Chapter 90 - 90: Doing What Scoundrels Do Charles''s remark undoubtedly struck a nerve in Celestine, who began to gather the power of water elements in her palm, forming a dark green whip. Due to developing physically earlier than her peers, she had been well-endowed since elementary school, which often led to mockery from her classmates. Consequently, she deeply resented being called "busty but brainless." "You little brat, if you stare again, believe me, I''ll gouge your eyes out!" Celestine''s whip lashed through the air, the water elemental energy gradually forming into a blue ribbon-like whip that tightly bound Charles like a rope. Charles swept his gaze over Celestine, and facing the attack of a fourth-level Beast Master, he did not hold back. His right arm sprouted fine golden scales and a semi-transparent bracer could be faintly seen. With a forceful tug, Charles, using his arm enhanced by 100%, broke the water-formed whip Celestine had conjured. The rope turned into a stream of water, soaking him completely. "Hmm, seems like you do have some skills," Celestine scoffed, as four golden hexagram arrays appeared before her, and four green water-element mystical beasts were summoned from her space. Seeing this display, Charles was somewhat unable to hold back. Even Kevin, that bastard who wanted him dead, had only summoned one mystical beast for a fair fight, yet Celestine summoned four right from the start? Not to mention the disparity in levels, how could he, with only Max to rely on, stand a chance against 1v4? "Hey, what''s the meaning of this, ganging up like this isn''t honorable!" Charles gripped a jade slip in his hand, uncertain if Celestine truly intended to kill him. If she attempted anything extreme, he would have no choice but to shatter the jade slip to protect himself. Once Joshua''s remnants were summoned, what uncontrollable events might occur, he couldn''t be sure. The situation was tense, but at that moment, the door suddenly opened, and a delicate figure stepped in front of Charles. Aurora''s eyes were reddened as she spoke to Celestine, "Sister, what are you doing? How can you treat Charles like this!" When Aurora appeared, the mystical beasts behind Celestine instantly dissipated into points of light, leaving her somewhat flustered as she looked at Aurora, "Sister, you''re misunderstanding me, it was him who attacked first..." At that moment, Charles wore an innocent expression: "Celestine, please don''t make false accusations. How exactly did I attack you first? Could you describe it?" Upon hearing this, Celestine''s face turned alternating shades of red and white with anger. She couldn''t believe Charles could be so shameless, especially since his actions just moments before had been clearly provocative. How could she explain to her younger sister, who had only just come of age, that Charles had pinned her against a wall while blatantly staring at her chest and accusing her of being brainless? How could she openly say: Charles pinned me against the wall when I wasn''t looking, then ogled my chest and insulted me? Feeling indignant but unable to voice her feelings, Celestine gritted her teeth in frustration: "You little scoundrel, all you have is your quick tongue! Do you dare to fight me in a proper match on the battle platform in the great hall?" Charles ignored her challenge, and her words immediately brought tears to Aurora''s eyes, who looked as if she''d rather die than let anyone harm Charles. Seeing her sister''s distressed state softened Celestine''s heart. With a snort and a resentful shake of her fist at Charles, Celestine turned unwillingly and left. After she had gone, Aurora wiped the tears from her eyes and said apologetically to Charles, "Ever since our mother left us when we were very young, my sister has been a bit odd, especially protective of me, sometimes almost irrationally so. Please, don''t take it to heart." Hearing of their sad family background, Charles suddenly understood why Celestine was so fiercely protective of her sister, although he wasn''t quite sure what to say about this kind of ''protection.'' After leaving the Hero''s Hall, Charles spent some time walking with Aurora, then went to the ''black market'' shop in the Front Building to pick out some needed materials. Of course, when it came time to pay, Aurora still used her ''internal connections'' to get him a discount on all the purchases! Only then did Charles realize that he might be inadvertently associating with a wealthy benefactor. The owner of Front Group also had the surname Jiang, and from an online search, Charles discovered he had been widowed many years ago and had two daughters. The so-called ''internal channel'' wasn''t a discount promotion at all; was this young girl naively giving him gifts? Standing at a crossroads, Aurora waved somewhat reluctantly at Charles: "See you tomorrow, Charles. And remember, we''re going to the Lsengard Bank vault together! Don''t forget!" Charles nodded, watching as Aurora disappeared into the sunset. ... Back home, Charles luxuriated in a warm bath, letting the water wash away the fatigue of the day. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intense months of college recruitment were finally winding down. With a month to go before enrollment, he could finally relax. Throughout these months, he had been like a tightly wound spring, constantly on edge. Now, fully relaxed, he felt somewhat at a loss. Yawning, Charles lay down on his bed, but his mind involuntarily drifted to the mysterious man in the black robe he had encountered earlier in the day: Who was he, and how did he know about Mousie? With these thoughts swirling in his head, Charles found himself unable to sleep. He got up to practice the miracle drug technique and reviewed the ''Eighty-One Hammer'' forging method taught by Joshua. Late into the night, as he began to feel drowsy, Charles suddenly heard a faint noise outside. Although soft, his keen hearing as a third-level Beast Master detected it instantly. "Who''s there?" he called out sharply, dashing from his room. Lily had mentioned earlier that she had to return home due to some family matters, leaving Charles alone in the large villa. Anyone intruding at this hour was either a burglar or Sly had found him. Immediately, Charles retrieved the ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space and summoned Max. With the enhanced vision shared by Max, Charles''s surroundings were as clear as day. He quickly spotted someone hiding in a tree in the courtyard. The person''s face was masked, and though they were well-concealed, Charles still managed to locate them. Boom! Max launched an ice spear, shattering the tree where the intruder was hiding into splinters. Debris scattered across the sky, then cascaded down to the ground. In the instant the wooden splinters settled, the masked figure, wielding a long sword, charged at Charles. Clang The assailant moved swiftly, leaving Charles no time to check the system prompts on his screen. He hastily defended himself with his ice and fire supreme spear. As the sword clashed with the spear, sparks flew, and the mystic iron forged spear shaft bent under the formidable force. "Such formidable might, definitely at least a fourth-level Beast Master," Charles thought to himself. He then took a [miraculous speed pill], which greatly increased his speed and allowed him to put some distance between himself and his opponent. Facing such a high-level enemy, Charles had little chance of winning; at best, he could use the [nine netherworld armband] for defense. However, the nine netherworld armband had a limit on uses; each time it defended against an attack, it lost one Gold Scale. Once all the scales were depleted, the armband would become mere decoration, losing all its defensive capabilities. Realizing he couldn''t overpower his opponent head-on, Charles resorted to other tactics, turning and fleeing toward the estate''s perimeter. The assailant, unwilling to let him go, quickly pursued him all the way to the riverbank, trapping Charles with no way out. Under the cold moonlight, only their two silhouettes were visible by the river. Clang! As if resigned to his fate, Charles dropped his supreme spear. The masked person, still holding the long sword, cautiously approached Charles, then slowly moved closer. "Heh, you''ve fallen for it!" In the darkness, large shadows were cast by the riverside trees. As the masked figure neared the shadows, Charles activated the [darkness cloak] skill, much like he had in his underdog battle against Bradley, appearing suddenly behind his opponent. Quickly seizing the assailant''s wrist, Charles then tripped them, pinning them to the ground as he demanded harshly, "Talk! Who sent you to kill me, and how did you find me?" Shrrrk With a sharp command, Charles ripped off the person''s mask along with the black robe they were wearing. As the mask was torn away, thousands of strands of hair cascaded down, carrying a faint fragrance. Underneath the black robe was an astonishingly beautiful woman! Charles was momentarily stunned. The cool moonlight poured down, silently brewing over her delicate face. The woman''s skin, enveloped in moonlight, seemed to emit a soft glow. Feeling the softness in his hands, Charles''s gaze naturally drifted downward, catching sight of a pair of partially exposed, full breasts. Just a glance sent a rush of adrenaline through him. "You scoundrel, I knew you were no good! Even if it kills me, I won''t let my sister fall into the hands of trash like you!" Her face a mix of embarrassment and anger, the woman bit her lip, glaring fiercely at him. Only then did Charles realize that the intruder was none other than Aurora''s sister, Celestine. She tried to make hand signs to summon her mystical beast, but Charles had her hands firmly under control. Deprived of her mystical beast''s power and against Charles''s strength of over 9999 kg, Celestine, even if a level above him, was completely subdued. "Celestine, playing the victim, are you? You plant a tracker on me, sneak into my house to spy, and then ask who the scoundrel is?" Charles coldly looked at Celestine, removing a button battery-sized device from his person, which Celestine must have secretly placed on him when they met at the entrance of the Hero''s Hall. Considering how gentle and sweet her sister was, how could this woman be so unhinged? After repeated provocations from her, Charles couldn''t help feeling irritated. "What are you trying to do?" Detecting the dangerous look in Charles''s eyes, Celestine''s fair face turned anxious, and she struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free from Charles''s grip. "What do I want to do? Weren''t you the one calling me a scoundrel? If I don''t act the part, wouldn''t that be letting you down?" Charles chuckled lightly, his gaze brazenly fixed on Celestine''s chest, which under the moonlight heaved slightly with her heartbeat. After her struggles proved futile, Celestine''s face showed signs of defeat, her beautiful eyes fiercely glaring at Charles: "You dare, you bastard, scum!" Chapter 91 - 91: Punishment Charles gazed down at Celestine with a sense of resignation, baffled by her intense animosity towards him. She had secretly installed a tracker on him and followed him around. Who knew what else she was capable of? As his eyes drifted over Celestine, Charles couldn''t help but silently marvel at her. The Stokes sisters were truly cut from the same clothboth possessed devilish figures. However, Celestine had a charm Aurora lacked; less innocent but more seductive, surpassing any celebrity he had encountered in his previous life. Unfortunately, her personality was less than ideal... Celestine struggled fiercely, but after several attempts, she couldn''t break free from Charles''s grasp. Her chest heaved dramatically, and she glared up at him furiously. "You little punk, trying to play tough before your hair''s even grown in? If you dare do anything today, do you believe I''ll chop off your little manhood?" Charles inhaled sharply at Celestine''s threat, a chill running down his spine. He wasn''t so depraved to commit atrocious acts. Today, he had caught Celestine simply to teach her a lesson. Her provocative words irked Charles, and he sneered, "It seems you''re quite eager to find out?" He gently pinched Celestine''s smooth cheek, contemplating how to ''punish'' her, when suddenly, a burst of white light enveloped her. Sensing a sudden increase in strength in Celestine''s hands, Charles cursed internally. This madwoman had activated [bestial soul merge]! Was she planning to take them both down? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Breaking free from Charles''s hold, Celestine''s eyes turned icy as she clenched her teeth and flicked her wrist, sending her whip slicing towards him as a phantom shadow. The whip, powered with surging water energy, moistened the air as it passed. A fourth-level Beast Master using [bestial soul merge] in a full-force attack could cripple or kill. Feeling its terrifying power, Charles swallowed a [miraculous speed pill], his speed boosting dramatically as he darted to the side... Charles could feel his hairs stand on end as the whip narrowly missed him, then violently struck a rock beside him. Lightning demon ape! The rigid riverbank boulders instantly turned to rubble. Witnessing the terrifying destructive power, Charles looked at Celestine with a face full of horror. This woman was ruthlessly aggressive! With that in mind, Charles decided not to hold back any longer. He summoned Mousie and Max, and as Celestine launched another attack, Max activated its skill [Ice and Fire Barrier], while Mousie projected an ethereal lightning demon ape to shield Charles. Splat! The muscular projection of the lightning demon ape was instantly bisected, collapsing into a pool of blood foam. Although Mousie couldn''t withstand the attack, it managed to dissipate much of Celestine''s assault. When the whip struck Charles''s barrier, it made a dull thud, and Charles staggered back several meters before stopping. "So strong! Is this the combat power of a fourth-level Beast Master..." Charles steadied himself, gasping for air, and glanced at the [nine netherworld armband], which had lost another piece of Gold Scales, still shaken. This was the first time Charles had truly battled a fourth-level Beast Master, one rank above him, feeling an unprecedented pressure, nearly being completely overwhelmed. A dozen meters away, Celestine also looked at Charles with some surprise. Logically, her strike should have severely injured or even killed a third or fourth-level Beast Master. Yet Charles appeared completely unharmed? "You little rascal, you''ve got some skills..." Celestine eyed Charles, surprise etched on her face, but she had no intention of holding back. Water energy continuously gathered around her. "Water cannon attack!" With a shout, the river behind Celestine began to churn, gradually forming a giant wave, and finally a towering water tornado. Moments later, the water tornado swept towards Charles with terrifying force, slicing through rocks and trees into fragments. Facing the approaching water tornado, Charles gritted his teeth, feeling an unprecedented pressure from Celestine''s move. Celestine''s move probably wasn''t her full strength, but Charles was already at his wit''s end. Seeing Max and Mousie shielding him, he thought about fleeing. Losing to a fourth-level Beast Master wasn''t a disgrace, but he couldn''t let Max and Mousie die in vain. Just as he was about to activate the skill [darkness cloak], several notification lines flashed before his eyes. [Water Cannon Attack]: A skill mastered by third-tier mystical beasts and fourth-level Beast Masters, turning water energy into a tornado. It devastates everything in its path, slicing like thousands of blades. The only flaw lies in the center of the water tornado, where the water flow is zero. "My God, how did I not think of that!" After reading the system''s notification, an epiphany struck Charles. Whether it''s a typhoon, a tornado, or the water cannon attack before him, the closer to the periphery, the stronger the destructive power, but at the ''eye'' of the storm, there''s no lethality. With this realization, Charles clenched his fists, a faint golden pattern emerging on his right arm. He planned to rush into the eye of the tornado within the momentary protective effect triggered by the nine netherworld armband. "Boom!" The water tornado swept past, ultimately slamming into Charles''s body with a heavy, muffled sound, sending water splashing everywhere. Watching this scene, Celestine''s lips slightly curled, assuming Charles had been defeated by her move. However, she was puzzled. Normally, anyone seeing her [Water Cannon Attack] would think to run as far away as possible. Why did Charles not only stay put but also charge towards it as if seeking his demise? "Who cares about that little rascal, better if he''s dead," she muttered, though a hint of regret suddenly crept into her heart. If something really happened to Charles, her sister might do something foolish. Sheathing her whip, Celestine lightly leapt towards the dissipating mist, eager to see if Charles was still alive. Just as she approached, a mechanical arm covered in golden scales reached out from the mist and firmly grasped her arm. As the mist faded, a drenched Charles, his gaze icy, stared at her: "Pretty harsh move there. If it weren''t for my purple-grade armor, I''d probably be laid up in a hospital for half a year. I was careless before, but this time, I won''t let you get away." Staring at the young man standing amidst the mist, shock filled Celestine''s face. Before she could react, a small pill was already being pushed into her mouth. "Damn you, what did you give me..." As soon as Celestine''s words fell, she felt a wave of dizziness and her legs began to weaken. She tried to activate her powers, but was shocked to find that she could no longer summon any elemental energy. "This pill will make you lose control of your body for an hour, leaving just a bit of consciousness. However, an hour might not be quite enough for me!" Charles said with a sly grin as Celestine slumped to the ground, limp. He supported her head with one hand and her legs with the other, lifting Celestine from the ground and carrying her to a nearby grassy area. With her head spinning, Celestine''s pale face blushed slightly as Charles held her. She struggled desperately, but her efforts felt like nothing more than gentle caresses against Charles. "...Bastard!" Despite her lack of strength, Celestine still glared venomously at Charles, her voice faint. Charles, whose calm had been restored, felt a surge of anger at Celestine''s insults. He flipped her over, and suddenly her perfect curves and perky backside were displayed before his eyes. Recalling her shrewish behavior just moments before, Charles felt a surge of irritation. He raised his hand and swung it down without hesitation: "Calling me a ''bastard,'' ''scum,'' today I''ll teach you how to speak properly!" The sound of ''smack, smack, smack'' began an exhilarating story... ... An hour later, Charles shook his now numb arm. Guessing that the anesthesia was about to wear off, he swiftly fled the ''scene of the crime'' just before Celestine regained mobility. Hiding in the bushes a distance away, Charles watched as Celestine slowly regained her ability to move. The first thing she did was smash a nearby rock, then limped towards the town. Seeing her pitiful state, Charles chuckled to himself: "I hope today''s lesson teaches her a thing or two. I really don''t know what I did to make her hold such a grudge!" Celestine had insulted him repeatedly. To do nothing seemed unacceptable, yet going too far didn''t sit right with him either. Striking a balance, Charles chose a method that was dignified yet thoroughly humiliating for Celestine. Charles calmed his nerves and set up a tent in a secluded spot on the outskirts of town. Knowing that Celestine was aware of his whereabouts, he was concerned about potential retaliation and resigned himself to spending the night by the river. "It seems my instincts were correct; you do possess the ability to wield dark energy." Charles was momentarily startled and glanced around in alarm, but there was no one in sight. Just then, he noticed some movement in the shadows not far from him, and the voice had come from there: "Heh, have you forgotten your own techniques?" The shadows began to twist and gradually morphed into a middle-aged man clad in a black robe, who quietly stood before him. Chapter 92 - 92: The Man in the Shadows [Name]: Ezra [Age]: ??? [Height]: 182 cm [Beast Master Level]: ??? The moment the robed man appeared, Charles saw several screen prompts flash before his eyes. He recognized him immediatelyit was the mysterious instructor from Cyber Academy who had attended the recruitment ceremony yesterday. "Why are you following me?" Charles asked, looking warily at the man in the black robe, a sense of helplessness welling up inside him. To be an instructor at Cyber Academy meant that the man''s combat abilities were overwhelmingly superior to his own, leaving Charles with no intention to struggle. However, he was curious about one thingthe man seemed to share the same ability to move stealthily in darkness. "Weren''t you just bullying a female student from Cyber Academy? As an instructor there, shouldn''t I intervene?" Ezra sneered, his eyes, dark as voids, peering at Charles from beneath his hood. "Ah, that..." Charles recalled the ''punishment'' he had inflicted on Celestine, his face reddening slightly before he regained his composure. "She attacked me first, and I was merely teaching her a lesson. Are you here to seek retribution on her behalf?" Ezra chuckled softly and waved his hand dismissively. "I have no interest in meddling in the affairs of you youngsters. Besides, I''ve already said that I want you to join Cyber Academy, so I''m inclined to be somewhat lenient towards you." Charles eyed the man, feeling no fondness for this instructor who wouldn''t even show his true face. Moreover, he was acquainted with Vice Chancellor Emma from Nova Academy. It seemed to him that joining Nova Academy would likely offer a brighter future. Charles shook his head, "I still feel that Nova Academy is a better fit for me." Seeing Charles''s disinterest in his words, the man in the black robe sighed lightly before saying, "You want to defeat that girl in two years, right? But do you really think, with your current level of Beast Mastery, you can win against her in that time?" This question left Charles speechless. With the system''s help, his progress had been rapid, but despite that, Grace had already become a third-level Beast Master ahead of him during her training in the ferocious beast mountains, and had also contracted her family''s third mystical beast. In terms of pure Beast Mastery talent, Grace was undoubtedly superior. If it weren''t for his transmigration and the system he received, he would likely never surpass her. Somewhat surprised by the robed man''s knowledge, Charles, having lived two lives, knew well that every good deal had its price: "Of course, I want to defeat Grace and become stronger, but why should I trust you? You''re so eager to have me join Cyber Academy, there must be a reason for that, right? Besides, you won''t even show your true face. How can I trust you?" Charles''s tone was neither servile nor overbearing, not showing any inferiority despite the gap between them. The robed man looked at Charles with a hint of surprise. His courage and the maturity of his disposition were remarkable for an 18-year-old. "Indeed, I need something from you. But don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. As for my true face..." With a serene smile, the robed man slowly lifted the mask covering his face. It was... not human? More accurately, it was a dark shadow or perhaps an energy body. Seeing this eerie sight, Charles instinctively took a step back. No wonder the robed man had the ability to move stealthily in darkness; he was essentially a shadow! But Charles wasn''t easily fooled by a few words; he remained skeptical: "Let''s say I consider your help as a sort of transaction, but how can I be sure that following you to Cyber Academy will offer me faster growth than at Nova Academy? Grace has been guaranteed entry into Aredale Academy, where she can be mentored by the vice chancellor himselfa peak powerhouse in Genosha. Why should I believe you?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Peak powerhouse?" At Charles''s words, the shadow quivered slightly, emitting a scoff that sounded almost disdainful. "These days, even a mere seventh-level Beast Master dares to show his face and call himself a peak powerhouse? He''s just trash from a backwater like Genosha." Trash? Charles nearly lost his composure upon hearing this. In all of Genosha''s history, not a single Beast Master had broken through to the eighth level. A seventh-level Beast Master in Genosha was considered an absolute powerhouse, one against ten thousand. And yet, he was being called trash? Curiously, Charles examined the shadow before him: "From what you say, you must be a higher-level Beast Master. May I ask, what level are you?" "What level? It''s been so long I''ve forgotten. All I can say is that I could have taken on a hundred of them back in the day, but now..." With a light sigh, the shadow re-cloaked himself in his black robe and donned his mask once more, swiftly changing the subject. "Charles, at Cyber Academy, everything is about becoming stronger. You can wield dark energy without any taboos. Aren''t you even a little tempted?" With that, the robed man slowly extended his palm, with dark energy swirling between his fingers. Indeed, it was the same kind of energy that Mousie used! A spark of interest lit up within Charles. In all of Genosha, or rather, among most of the human race, there was a respectful yet distant attitude toward dark energy, with outright hostility toward those who wielded it. A place where he could freely use dark energy was certainly appealing, and Mousie could benefit from better growth opportunities there. "The imperial capital is merely an office for Cyber Academy; the real Cyber Academy isn''t in Genosha, not even in the Abyssal Depths," the robed man continued. Suddenly, he threw a jade casket towards Charles, "Here, I''ll help you out, since I need something from you. Take this miracle drug; with your current strength, you''re hardly qualified to enter." Charles caught the jade casket handed by the robed man and gently opened a small crack, immediately a burst of golden light seeped out, and a notification flashed before his eyes. [Tribulation Golden Pill] [Gold Quality]: Upon ingestion, it will trigger a calamity. If you pass the test, you will gain one level advancement. Effective only for mystical beasts of the third tier or lower that are in a state of advancement. After reading the effects of the miracle drug, Charles''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull. He had been fretting about where to find the [dark altar] to help Mousie advance to a second-tier mystical beast, and this [Tribulation Golden Pill] was a godsend. Watching Charles''s wide-eyed astonishment, the robed man chuckled lightly and turned, stepping into the shadows: "As I said, joining me at Cyber Academy will provide you with the best guidance and enhancement training." "A reminder," "The Lsengard flight to the city near Cyber Academy departs in one month. If you miss this flight, you''ll have to wait until next year." No sooner had the man''s voice faded than he disappeared right before Charles''s eyes. Staring dumbfounded at the golden miracle drug in his hand, Charles''s heart pounded with excitement. Ezra had casually handed him a gold-quality drug; such generosity was staggering! Now, Charles was even more curious about this instructor from Cyber Academy and found himself intrigued by the idea of journeying to the distant Cyber Academy he spoke of. ... The eastern sky was turning pale as dawn approached, and Charles checked the time on his phoneit was 6 a.m. Deciding against sleeping, he grabbed some breakfast and headed for the location of Lsengard Bank. Eager to have Mousie advance to the second tier, he knew the process could be time-consuming, but with the [Tribulation Golden Pill] in hand, Mousie could level up anytime. Charles planned to pick some treasures from the vault first. An hour later, Charles arrived at a grand building. Glancing at the sign that read [Lsengard Bank], he noted the heavily armed security teams patrolling the perimeter, their vigilant eyes sweeping through the crowd. The security team was led by two second-level Beast Masters, a testament to the stringent security at Lsengard Bank. In this world of Beast Mastery, money was no longer the most important asset. Items like ferocious beast materials, high-grade miracle drugs, weapons, armor, magical treasures, and secret realm treasure keys were far more valuable. Those worried about safety at home opted to store their valuables in the bank''s vaults. Thus, it was more apt to call this place a large-scale storage facility rather than just a bank. After showing his ID, Charles entered the Lsengard Bank and waited inside. About two hours later, the top 200 Beast Masters from the recruitment ceremony began to gather. "Let me make this clear: when we enter the underground vault, you can only take items from the public areas. Those ranked 150-200, you''re limited to the first basement level; those ranked 100-149, your area is in the second basement level..." "Remember, do not go to any floor outside your designated area, and you can only pick one item." Standing at the entrance to the bank''s vault, City Master Matthew explained the rules to all the Beast Masters gathered there. Everything in the vault, whether coins or precious treasures, was tagged. Taking more than one item would trigger the bank''s alarm. These treasures weren''t easy to come by. The Beast Master Guild giving away 200 items annually was already quite generous. Clack, clack The vault door, thicker than the walls themselves, slowly opened, and the Beast Masters proceeded to their respective levels according to their rankings. With each lower level, fewer people continued down, and by the time Charles reached the seventh basement, he was completely alone. Breathing in the slightly stale air, Charles slowly stepped into the corridor, and his footsteps echoed back at him. Since Grace had already headed to the imperial capital, Charles was the only one on the empty seventh basement level. Just as Charles was about to continue forward, he noticed a passage leading even further down... --- Chapter 93 - 93: Take Everything, Leave Nothing Behind "This doesn''t seem to be the bottom level of the vault," Charles paused at the top of the stairs leading further down, his mind momentarily stunned. He recalled what Matthew had said at the entrance to the treasure vault: the higher your rank, the lower the level you can access. Did this mean that the items stored on lower levels were even more valuable? With this thought, Charles suddenly felt that his ''seventh level'' was inadequate. There must be even more valuable treasures below! He paused at the entrance, observing a few security personnel patrolling the seventh basement of the vault; he guessed the lower levels would be similarly guarded. For safety, he found an unoccupied blind spot and activated his [darkness cloak] skill to blend into the shadows. He then followed the stairs down to the tenth basement level, the core area of the Lsengard vault. Judging by the family crests on the blast-proof doors along the corridor, Charles surmised that this area contained important items stored by Lsengard''s major families. He wandered around, noticing that the Stokes and Smith families had stored many significant items here. Charles wasn''t interested in petty thievery. Just as he was about to leave, he spotted a blast door marked with [Sly], which appeared to be the private vault of the Taylor family! With a meaningful smile, Charles, shrouded in shadow, seemed to exist in another dimension as he passed directly through the thick metal door. As soon as he entered, the scent of potent herbs hit him. Inside, materials were piled high, not as many as he had once seen in [Herbal Shop], but all were the culmination of years of effort by the Taylor family! He remembered that, aside from jewelry, the Taylor family''s shop also sold some low-quality miracle drugs. Taking these alchemy ingredients would effectively cut off the lifeline of the Taylor family''s pharmacy. With a sweeping gesture, Charles transferred all the materials in the vault into his system''s [storage space], and a series of system notifications began to sound in his ear. [Acquired miracle drug: spirit root32!] [Acquired miracle drug: revival flower65!] [Acquired miracle drug: dragon''s blood23!] [Acquired miracle drug: nine-day revival5!] [Acquired miracle drug: heavenly dark38!] [...] So many! He had struck it rich! Glancing at the miracle drugs now in his system storage, Charles was elated; with so many materials, he had enough to tinker with alchemy for half a year. And after converting these materials into miracle drugs, he could sell them for even more money! ... After leaving the Taylor family''s storage vault for medicinal materials, Charles headed to the neighboring vault that stored ferocious beast materials. Inside, ferocious beast materials were piled high, and devices similar to cold storage units prevented the decay of ferocious beast meat. These materials must represent years of effort from the Taylor family''s ferocious beast hunters in the ferocious beast mountains! Without hesitation, Charles also transferred these items into his storage space. [Acquired ferocious beast material: wooden bear skin64!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: tide-summoning merfolk tail fin21!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: steel-spiked hedgehog fangs35!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: emerald water frog meat546 tons!] [Acquired ferocious beast material: panthera tigris claws93!] "Sly, you put a bounty of 10 gold coins on my head on the dark web, huh? I''m emptying your vault, let''s see where you''ll get the money to keep up your bounty now, heh heh!" Chuckling to himself, Charles transferred all the treasures stored by the Taylor family in the vault into his storage space. Not a single item left! Looking at the Taylor family''s vault, now as clean as a licked plate, Charles wore a satisfied smile on his face. ... Exiting the Taylor family''s vault, Charles came face to face with a large iron door marked with the name [Kevin]. The Draven family was a major player in weapon forging in Lsengard, essentially monopolizing over 70% of the weapon business. This place was likely where they stored rare forging materials. "These Dravens are no saints either!" Security guards occasionally passed by the vault perimeter, but they lacked access to the vault itself and mechanically patrolled the corridors, completely oblivious to Charles sneaking in from the shadows. But Charles wasn''t worried; even if they discovered the missing treasures, over 200 people had entered Lsengard Bank''s underground vault today. Let them try to figure it out slowly! And Charles had teleported all the treasures directly into his [storage space], leaving no trace of evidence! Charles looked around; the Draven family''s vault was filled not only with a vast array of forging materials but also with all sorts of fully crafted weapons and armor that hadn''t yet been sold. Armor, leather boots, helmets, swords, bows, and supreme spearsall were ready-made military gear. Among them, Charles even found an item of blue-quality! Thomas, you wanted to kill me, didn''t you? Kevin, you shameless old man, interfering in the affairs of the younger generation? Think I, Charles, am easy to bully? I''ll empty the Draven family''s armory; you can kiss your status in Lsengard goodbye! Gazing at the mountains of weapons and materials, Charles didn''t hesitate. "Whoosh..." In the blink of an eye, the large vault was empty. With all these forging materials, Charles would never lack the resources to craft weapons and armor of blue quality or lower. Next, Charles went to the treasure vaults of the Taylor and Draven families. "Whoosh..." He transferred all the gold, silver, and beast cores into his system''s storage space. [Acquired gold attribute beast core [tier 1]22!] [Acquired water attribute beast core [tier 1]18!] [Acquired fire attribute beast core [tier 2]1!] [Acquired wind attribute beast core [tier 2]2!] [...] A total clearout! An absolute clearout! Last time, to gather materials for Max''s advancement, Charles had almost sold off all the ferocious beast materials in his storage space. Now, that freed-up space was stuffed full with treasures from the vaults of the Taylor and Draven families. Just thinking about the expressions on Sly and Kevin''s faces when they discover their vaults emptied made him burst into uncontrollable laughter. Footsteps sounded outside, startling Charles so much that he quickly covered his mouth. He emerged from the shadows on the -10 level, making his way up to the -7 level where he had initially slipped into the darkness. Exiting stealth mode, he then confidently entered the treasure room. By this time, all the vaults on the -7 level were unlocked, apparently opened just for him. Pity he could only take one item. Charles looked around; although everything was valuable, compared to the treasures from the Taylor and Draven families, the quality here was somewhat inferior. His [storage space] was already packed full, so Charles had no intention of emptying this place as well. He checked the time; only five minutes remained for him to make his selection. He casually strolled through the vault, eventually picking up a silver mystical beast egg before leisurely heading upstairs. ... At the entrance to the treasure vault, after a security check by the staff, Charles was let out of the vault. At the entrance to Lsengard Bank, the 200 students who had gone to the vault were gradually emerging, each one sporting a joyful smile, clearly having secured some remarkable treasures. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s expression, however, could hardly be described as merely a ''smile''; it was more like a grimace! While he understood the wisdom of not flaunting wealth, seeing the plethora of treasures in his storage space made it hard for him not to. But his smile suddenly stiffened when he saw Aurora approaching him, with Celestine unexpectedly in tow... "Charles, seeing you smile so happily, what treasure did you take with you?" Aurora came up beside Charles, her face beaming with curiosity. However, Charles''s attention was fixed on Celestine behind Aurora. She was dressed in a beige dress today, with a pretty butterfly knot in her hair, looking very ladylike. But as she walked over, Charles could swear he heard her grinding her teeth. Seeing Charles, Celestine seemed to recall the hour they spent by the river last night, and her face instantly flushed red. She desperately wanted to put an end to this despicable scoundrel, but with Aurora right there, she had to maintain her ''gentle big sister'' image, so she rolled her eyes at Charles and then looked away, deciding that out of sight was out of mind. Charles completely ignored Celestine''s eye roll, pulling out a silver mystical beast egg from his pocket: "I found this in the treasure room. It seems pretty good." "Ahh..." Aurora''s face showed a hint of surprise; the seventh basement of the vault was a place many dreamed of entering, and after all of Charles''s effort, he had only found a silver-quality mystical beast egga real waste of a good opportunity. However, considering Charles''s feelings, Aurora managed a polite smile: "A mystical beast egg is not bad either. Just having it close guarantees a 100% successful contract, but..." "My father recently returned from the imperial capital with a Gold-quality mystical beast. If Charles needs it..." Aurora was interrupted by Celestine pulling her aside. Celestine was exasperated with her naive sister and didn''t know what to say. Celestine looked annoyed: "Aurora, that was acquired by father at a great cost from the imperial capital. It''s intended for your advancement to a third-level Beast Master. How could you think of giving it away?" "Celestine, if it weren''t for Charles, I might have died in the ferocious beast mountains. I haven''t properly thanked him yet." Aurora gently pushed Celestine away, stealing a glance at Charles in the distance, her expression troubled. "But, you can''t just give away a Gold-quality mystical beast..." The Stokes sisters seemed to be having an argument, but Charles wasn''t interested in listening in. This silver-quality mystical beast egg, if he didn''t find a more suitable one before leaving Lsengard, would just serve as a temporary solution. Later, if he found a better match, he could simply break the contract and release it. As Charles was preparing to leave, he saw a portly figure with a cane hobbling toward him... Chapter 94 - 94: Mousies Tribulation "Charles, let me see what treasures you''ve managed to gather from the vault!" The voice rang out, and the crowd parted to make way. Charles looked in the direction of the voice and was surprised to find it was Daniel. He quickly went over to support him: "Daniel? Weren''t you in the hospital? You''ve been discharged already after just a few days?" Charles checked Daniel''s injuries, and several lines of information flashed across his screen. [Name]: Daniel [Health]: Internal injuries and fractures [Healing...][Current recovery progress: 92%] It''s remarkable how resilient this guy is. That day, seeing him get beaten so badly by Thomas, several ribs broken, and now he''s already out of the hospital? "Heh, thanks to that [Hemostatic powder] you gave me to take, the doctors said if it wasn''t for that miracle drug, I might have been in real danger." Daniel grinned goofily, rubbing his nose, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at Charles. "By the way, I watched the entire recruitment ceremony live from the hospital. Seeing you take down Thomas in the great hall was so satisfying!" At this, Daniel paused: "You must be planning to go to Nova Academy, right? School starts in a month, when are you heading out?" Charles could see the mix of envy and loss in the chubby fellow''s expression and quickly comforted him: "Don''t be too sad, taking a gap year and re-entering the trials next year, maybe we''ll end up being classmates!" With Daniel''s capabilities, getting into one of the three major academies in the imperial capital might be tough, but aiming for Vendantia Academy in the province next year was definitely doable. With his family''s business in the Smith family, returning to Lsengard after graduation would allow him to live quite comfortablythe envy should be directed at him, really. Graduation season is always bittersweet. Daniel had reserved a private room at a restaurant near Lsengard Bank, inviting a few close classmates for what amounted to a farewell meal. "Charles, your performance at the recruitment ceremony yesterday blew me away!" "To take on Kevin''s vicious attack head-on, Charles, I can hardly imagine your true strength!" "Daniel, don''t take this the wrong way, but I just have to say something. The moment Charles stood up in front of the city lord and said, ''Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly?''just for that alone, I''ll admire you for life!" one of the students exclaimed. As the classmates around him continued to shower Charles with compliments and clinked glasses with him, he quickly realized that he was now the center of attention at the gatheringfar more than Daniel, the actual host. For a moment, Charles felt a wave of mixed emotions. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not long ago, he was the least popular person in the class, with only the trash can at the back of the room to keep him company. But now, as his strength became more apparent, his ''friends'' suddenly seemed to multiply. Perhaps this was the cruel reality of this world: without power, you''re nothingeveryone treats you like dirt. But the moment you become strong, it feels like everyone wants to be connected to you. Aside from Daniel, Charles had no intention of getting closer to the others. After a simple lunch, he declined the invitation to join the party and returned alone to Lily''s villa by the riverside. When he arrived home, Lily was still nowhere to be seen. He hadn''t seen her for several days now, and Charles couldn''t help but worry that something might have happened to her family. ... After the recruitment ceremony ended, Lsengard became noticeably quieter. With almost a month to go before the new academic year began, many students who had just finished high school took advantage of the rare break to travel around Lsengard. As for those whose families were less well-off and whose universities weren''t in Lsengard, things were a bit tougher. They couldn''t afford the expensive tickets for flying beasts, so they had to leave early to make it in time for the opening ceremonies a month later. In this more peaceful atmosphere, Charles allowed himself a few days off as well. Of course, in his mind, as long as he wasn''t training more than 12 hours a day, it counted as a vacation. One afternoon, after swimming a few leisurely laps in the villa''s pool, Charles retrieved a golden miracle drug from his storage space. He checked the weather forecastthere was a thunderstorm predicted for later in the afternoon. [Tribulation Golden Pill] [Gold Quality]]: Upon consumption, it triggers a tribulation. If the mystical beast successfully passes the test, it will advance by one tier. Only effective for mystical beasts of the third tier or lower that are in an advancement state. Upon reading the detailed description, Charles learned that the so-called ''test'' required a large amount of energy to break through the energy barrier between tiers. Mousie had been stuck at Level 19 for a long time, and Charles had yet to find the mysterious ''dark altar'' that he needed for its advancement. He didn''t want to waste a precious gold-quality miracle drug, but it seemed like he had no other choice. With less than a month until university started, Charles would soon have to leave Lsengard. The world outside Lsengard wasn''t as peaceful and quiet as it was here. Before leaving, it was best to advance Mousie to a second-tier mystical beast to ensure an extra layer of protection in case of danger. After lunch, Charles left Lsengard and headed to a small hill on the outskirts, near the border of the ferocious beast mountains. There, he summoned Mousie. "Squeak!" Mousie, thrilled to be summoned again, was brimming with excitement. It had been a long time since it had been able to freely fly around in the open air. It spent quite some time soaring through the forest, only returning to perch on Charles''s shoulder after exhausting itself. "Master, is that some kind of treat?" Mousie''s eyes widened in curiosity as it stared at the golden pill in Charles''s hand, sensing the potent energy of lightning within. It felt confused. It was a dark attribute mystical beast, so why would Charles offer it a pill infused with lightning energy? Looking at the golden pill in Charles''s hand with some disdain, Mousie scoffed, "You''re not planning to experiment on me, are you? I''m not eating a lightning-based miracle drug unless you give me a bag of those delicious sunset fruits!" Charles grinned, clearly having anticipated Mousie''s reaction. "Mousie, look here!" With a shout, Charles tossed a handful of sunset fruit nuts into the air, skillfully mixing in the [Tribulation Golden Pill] among them. The moment Mousie saw the nuts, it shot off like a cannonball. Within seconds, it devoured every last one of them before they hit the ground. Clack A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by the rumble of thunder. Startled, Mousie dove onto Charles, clinging to him tightly as the predicted thunderstorm arrived. "Mousie, go up and check out that cloud." Mousie: ? In weather like this, isn''t it smarter to hide in a tree hollow? Flying into the sky right now is a surefire way to get struck by lightning! "Don''t worry, Mousie. It''s not that easy to get hit by lightning," Charles said with a sly grin. Hearing Charles''s reassurance, Mousie mentally braced itself, praying the lightning would miss, then reluctantly flew toward the cloud. Lightning demon ape! As soon as Mousie reached the sky, a bolt of lightning crashed down from the clouds, striking it squarely. Mousie wobbled and fell from the sky. Charles caught Mousie mid-fall. Its once vibrant body was now charred black, but at the same time, a golden glow began to shimmer around it. "Looks like I was right. The lightning''s energy has activated the power of the [Tribulation Golden Pill] inside Mousie." Charles quickly retrieved several spirit-replenishing pills from his storage space and fed them to Mousie. He then applied recovery plaster all over its body. Slowly, Mousie''s eyes fluttered open, and its fur, once singed black, started returning to its usual brownish-yellow color. Mousie opened its eyes, still visibly shaken, and threw itself into Charles''s arms. "I was hit by lightning! My life almost ended! It was terrifying!" "Hmm but didn''t you notice something? You''ve got more energy flowing through you now," Charles said, gently scratching under Mousie''s chin. "Wait you''re right" Mousie straightened up, testing its dark energy. Sure enough, it was significantly more abundant than before. The golden miracle drug it had accidentally swallowed seemed to have the ability to convert the lightning''s energy into the dark energy it needed. "Ahem, Mousie, I couldn''t find any leads on the [dark altar], and I didn''t want you stuck at Level 19 forever, so I thought of this method," Charles explained. "By using the immense energy generated by the lightning and letting the golden pill convert it into the dark energy you need, you can break through the barrier between a first-tier and second-tier mystical beast and complete your advancement!" After hearing Charles''s explanation, Mousie''s eyes lit up with excitement. Upon seeing Max break through to Level 20, Mousie had been deeply envious. If it stayed stuck at Level 19, the gap between it and Charles would continue to widen, eventually making it nothing more than a burden. But now, an opportunity to break through that barrier was right in front of it. Even if the process was painful, Mousie was determined to push through! "Brave Mousie! Fearless of tribulations!" It seemed to be cheering itself on, waving its tiny fists before flapping its wings and wobbling back up toward the ominous storm clouds. Boom! Lightning continuously struck Mousie, and with every hit, Charles could clearly feel its energy growing stronger. Each time Mousie was knocked to the brink of collapse by the lightning, a single spirit-replenishing pill was enough to revive it, sending it back into the sky once more. With each lightning strike, Mousie felt the thick energy barrier within it start to show signs of cracking. Clack! After another massive bolt of lightning, Mousie suddenly felt a rush of relief as something within it shattered! At that very moment, Charles''s system screen flashed with notifications. [Ding! Your Mousie has successfully advanced! 5300 experience points have been used. Current level: Lv21!] [Your mystical beast, Mousie, triggered a critical evolution during the advancement. Please choose an evolution path!] ... Chapter 95 - 95: Evolution! God of Apocalypse! Seeing the two evolution paths pop up on the system screen, Charles was filled with excitement: Mousie had evolved during the advancement process? With a flash on the screen, two option boxes appeared before Charles''s eyes, along with a countdown timer. Since Mousie only had two evolution paths, the options weren''t as varied as they were for Max. [A. Critical Evolution]: Quality upgrade to Platinum, evolving into a Dark Souls Flying Squirrel. Success rate: 70%. Gains exclusive skill [Soul Sword], which can extract an enemy''s soul to forge a soul blade, dealing damage to the enemy''s soul. Failure results in a downgrade to Silver quality. [B. Specified Evolution]: Quality upgrade to Platinum, evolving into a Dark Demigod (infant stage). Success rate: 100%. With each evolution, the Demigod form will grow until it reaches the ultimate form, God of Apocalypse, possessing terrifying domain skills. Requirement: Dark Sacrifice Candles 2, Humpback Whale Oil 10kg. "These evolution paths both look pretty impressive. Which one should I choose?" Charles frowned slightly. If the choices had been as distinct as Max''s four evolution paths, he wouldn''t have hesitated to choose the nine-tailed demon wolf for Max. Critical evolution could grant Mousie the ability to extract souls and wield soul swordsa rare and powerful soul-based attack. However, the 70% success rate made Charles uneasy, especially since failure would result in Mousie being downgraded to Silver quality, a setback he found hard to accept. As for the specified evolution, becoming the God of Apocalypse sounded incredibly powerful just from the name. Plus, it would gain a domain skill, boosting allies within the field while weakening enemiesexactly the kind of ability Charles needed. The only issue... the materials required were pretty demanding. He already had the Dark Sacrifice Candles, found among some grave robbers'' relics he had collected. But the Humpback Whale Oil, made from the oil of a humpback whale, was far harder to come by. "Both evolution paths are perfect. Even though the specified evolution requires rare materials, I can''t let Mousie take a 30% chance of failure." With the countdown timer quickly approaching zero, Charles decisively selected [B. Specified Evolution]! As someone with notoriously bad luck, Charles had learned not to trust in his own fortune. Even with a 70% success rate, he wasn''t willing to gamble. Plus, specified evolution promised to turn Mousie into the God of Apocalypse one day, a being of immense power. At that moment, Charles began to understand why dark energy was so frowned upon in Genosha and among humans as a whole. Just from Mousie''s evolution paths, it was clear that everything related to dark energy veered toward the sinister and forbidden. Either it''s about launching soul attacks or directly evolving into a Demigodboth seem like something straight out of a villain''s playbook. But, as the saying goes, Mousie is his mystical beast, and no matter what, it would never betray him. The stronger Mousie became, the stronger Charles would be, so why care if it was considered forbidden? Since Charles had chosen the specified evolution path but hadn''t yet gathered all the necessary materials, Mousie couldn''t complete its evolution just yet. Charles took a quick look at Mousie''s updated stats after the recent level-up. Shadow Flying Squirrel [Name]]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv21 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn] [Weakness]: Entire body is a weak point [Likes]: Scaring people [Mood]: Hungry [Health]: Weak [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 possible paths [Description]: After being struck by lightning all afternoon, Mousie is both physically and mentally exhausted. It longs for its cozy bed in the Beast Mastery space. Of course, a few words of praise from you would make it very happy. After reviewing the stats, Charles smiled softly and rubbed Mousie''s little head, unable to resist praising it: "Mousie, you were so brave today! I''ll make you a feast tonight to celebrate!" Mousie: [Nodding enthusiastically.] Hearing Charles''s praise, Mousie couldn''t help but lick its lips. If it hadn''t been for his encouragement, it would never have dared to face that terrifying lightning. [Ding! Your praise has made Mousie very happy. Loyalty +1.] Current Loyalty: 90. "Who knew that a simple compliment could boost loyalty? Mystical beasts are just as sensitive as humans. They crave recognition and appreciation," Charles thought with a chuckle. Once loyalty reaches 90 or above, a mystical beast becomes absolutely loyal to its Beast Master, obeying every command and following them to the end. In other words, just like Max, Mousie had become a battle companion that Charles could completely rely on. Charles noticed that Mousie had gained a new skill, so he took a closer look at the skill panel. [Darkness Drawn]: Mousie drains energy from enemies to either restore its own stamina or boost its attack power. This skill is also effective on any summoned projections. After reading the skill description, Charles couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. In the past, while Mousie could summon mystical beasts, those summoned creatures lacked the full strength of the original, making their combat effectiveness much lower. Mousie had to rely on constantly summoning new creatures in a sort of war of attrition, which was a massive drain on its energy. But now, with [Darkness Drawn], both Mousie and its summoned creatures could regenerate energy during battle, significantly increasing their endurance and overall combat effectiveness. His primary battle beast was Max, and Max often relied on Mousie''s summoned creatures to distract the enemy. Mousie''s new skill had effectively transformed Charles''s combat potential! Charles was tempted to test out the new skill immediately, but seeing how exhausted Mousie looked, he decided against it. "Mousie, you''ve worked really hard today," Charles said gently, stroking Mousie''s sleek fur. After sending Mousie back to the Beast Mastery space, Charles couldn''t help but gaze in the direction of the imperial capital. A familiar figure flashed through his mind. He extended his hand, revealing a prominent red mark in the center of his left palm. When he looked at it, a countdown timer appeared before his eyes: [1 year, 348 days, 3 hours]. This [Human Contract], which had once been a source of humiliation for the old Charles, now served as a powerful motivator for the new him. One day, he would go to Aredale Academy himself. And when he did, Grace would see that the phrase "Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly" was not just a bold statement from a boy but a promise. He would also finally break the human contract that bound him. But before that, there was still a long road ahead. Whether he ventured into the Abyssal Depths or journeyed to the imperial capital of Genosha, the path from Lsengard would be fraught with danger. He needed to be fully prepared, and ideally, he would gather all the materials needed for Mousie''s evolution before setting out. ... In the following days, Charles shifted from the leisure of his holiday to a more focused and intense routine. Occasionally, he would take Mousie and Max to the ferocious beast mountains near Lsengard to get accustomed to their newly acquired skills and sharpen their combat instincts. During the rest of his time, he practiced in the garden of Lily''s estate, having Mousie project copies of ferocious beasts for Max to spar against in mock battles. On the expansive lawn, two figures were constantly clashingan adult [wood-eating fox] battling against Max. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, Max could effortlessly defeat the copies Mousie summoned in mere seconds. But ever since Mousie activated the [Darkness Drawn] skill, the copy could heal its injuries and restore stamina with every attack it landed on Max, while Max gradually grew weaker. As the battle continued, Max began to fall behind. "Watch out!" Charles commanded through [Mind Communication]. The wood-eating fox summoned wood-elemental energy, forming a large wooden stake and smashing it toward Max. Seeing the stake flying toward him, Max pushed off the ground, leaping into the air to avoid the attack. At the same time, it activated its second skill, [Bone-Achingly Cold]. Pale flames ignited around its body, and snowflakes began to fall. Forcing Max to use its second skill was a sign that Mousie''s summoned copy was starting to exert real pressure on Max. Whoosh! The pale flames spread rapidly, and under the icy fire''s assault, the wood-eating fox''s temperature plummeted. In that split second when its movements slowed, Max seized the opportunity and slashed its throat with a sharp claw. The wood-eating fox collapsed to the ground and vanished into black energy. [Ding! Your mystical beast Max has defeated a wood-eating fox (Lv. 21), experience +50, current level: Lv. 21!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie has gained experience during battle training, experience +20, current level: Lv. 21!] "No fair! You''re cheating, bullying me because I only have one battle skill..." Mousie crossed its arms, clearly upset, and flew over to Charles for comfort. Not to be outdone, Max also rushed to Charles''s side, barking incessantly. Seeing the two creatures, one big and one small, seeking his attention, Charles couldn''t help but laugh. He reached into his storage space, intending to grab a few bottles of [Regenerating Potion], but suddenly realized he had run out. After both Max and Mousie reached Lv. 20, Charles noticed the experience required for leveling up increased exponentially, significantly slowing their progress. Max had been stuck at Lv. 21 for almost a month, with no sign of leveling up. To speed up their progress, Charles had been feeding them regenerating potions to restore their stamina, engaging them in relentless battle practice day and night. Yet despite the intense training, neither Max nor Mousie had leveled up further. Instead, Charles''s stock of miracle drugs was nearly depleted. Reflecting on the lack of progress over the past weeks, Charles felt frustrated: "At this rate, I won''t even reach fourth-level Beast Master in two years. How am I supposed to defeat Grace?" Just as Charles was wracking his brain, a figure suddenly emerged from the shadows beneath a nearby tree. A man in a black robe stepped forward, flashing Charles a sly grin: "Young one, you seem to be in quite a rush. Need a little help?" Chapter 96 - 96: Ten Suns As the man emerged abruptly from the shadows, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. "Senior? Could you give me a heads up before you visit next time? Your sudden appearances are quite startling!" Charles sighed in relief when he realized the visitor was Ezra. "You seem to be in some trouble. If you agree to become my student now, maybe I can help you," the man in the black robe said with a faint smile. Although Charles had little interest in joining the Cyber Academy, his heart skipped a beat upon hearing Ezra''s offer. "No need, I can handle my own matters," Charles responded bluntly. He knew that nothing came without a reason; the more eager Ezra appeared, the more suspicious Charles was of his intentions. "I must admit, your talent in Beast Mastery is exceptional. But I''ve also heard about the wager you made with the city lord''s daughter. Her talent is no less than yours, and she has already started her training at the Aredale Academy. Do you truly believe you can defeat her in two years? And about your parents, I might know some clues about their disappearance if you''re interested... heh," Ezra said, clearly well-prepared, with each statement targeting Charles'' vulnerabilities. Charles'' hand, still gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, trembled slightly, surprised at how thoroughly Ezra had investigated him. But he was telling the truth; those who reach the pinnacle of their abilities often show remarkable strength from their youth. With Grace''s talent displayed in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, even if he were to study at Nova Academy, he might not surpass her in two years. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he knows something about my parents? Could he be lying? Looking despondently at the mysterious man, Charles, not fully certain if he was even human, quipped, "I need lamp oil made from a humpback whale if you can help Mousie evolve, I''ll consider joining the Cyber Academy. How about that?" He decided to play along, to see if Ezra could indeed help Mousie evolve. After all, he had a recommendation letter from Emma of Nova Academy, allowing him to slip away at any time. "Hmm, since when do students threaten their teachers? People are usually desperate to get into Cyber Academy, but here you are, turning the tables," Ezra chuckled, incredulously unable to believe that this was merely an 18-year-old youth, slicker than some centuries-old creatures. Charles scratched his head and chuckled, "Heh, if you can''t handle this small task, how can I believe anything you say isn''t a lie?" "Fine, since I still need something from you, follow me." Sighing helplessly, Ezra stretched out his gaunt hand and pulled Charles into the shadows beside them. The surroundings plunged into chaos, startling Charles, but as he calmed down, he realized he was likely traveling through space within the shadows. It was somewhat similar to his [Darkness Cloak], but judging from the changing scenery around him, Ezra''s teleportation skill was faster and covered greater distances. "Goo-goo" After an indeterminate amount of time in the dark silence, Charles faintly heard the cries of seabirds, and a light appeared ahead, almost too bright for his eyes. As the rolling heat waves hit him, Charles moved his hand from his eyes and found himself standing in the shadow cast by a rock on the beach. Looking up, he saw a group of seagulls leisurely circling and playing in the calm bay, the blue sea shimmering like fish scales under the sunlight. "Where have you brought me?" Charles asked, stepping on the soft sand, his eyes wide with surprise. Just moments ago, it felt like he was in a temporal tunnel, everything around him turning into phantoms. Blinking open his eyes, he found himself suddenly at the seaside. Noticing the distinctly hotter weather around him, Charles pulled out his phone and found it located him over 1000 kilometers away at a beach in Lsengard! "Didn''t you say you needed the fat from a salivate over a humpback whale? Here it is," Ezra snorted. Following the direction of his pointing, Charles rubbed his eyes, but the sea was calm and stillno sign of a salivate over a humpback whale, not even a fish in sight. "You say we can hunt a salivate over a humpback whale here, but I don''t see anything..." Confused, Charles rubbed his head, looking bewilderedly at Ezra. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a dark energy flowed from Ezra''s fingertip into his eyes, and suddenly, everything around him seemed to change. "Now, look." As Ezra''s voice fell, Charles raised his head and witnessed a scene he would never forget. The eternal golden sun in the sky suddenly split into ten distinct spheres, no longer dazzling with light but transformed into ten bloody orbs. From each orb, a chain stretched into the boundless cosmos, clinking softly as they collided. The rays that should have radiated out turned into dark tentacles that enveloped and obscured the entire sky. No words could adequately describe the eerie and mysterious sight Charles beheld. He was so shocked that he found himself speechless. The ten orbs loomed over the world like creators, as if everything beneath them was merely a plaything. Charles looked downward. The once calm bay had morphed into an unfathomable abyss, teeming with strange creatures he had never seen before, writhing within the depths... Not far from him, Charles indeed spotted a whale, its body dark and translucent, equipped with two long tentacles. [Salivate over a Humpback Whale] [Attributes]: Dark [Level]: 32 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Darkness Attacks, Tentacle Wraps, Gaping Chasm, Eerie Saliva [Mood]: Excited [Health]: Good [Weakness]: Silver Weapons [Description]: A dark, bizarre creature from the edge of the abyss, continuously devouring since its birth. Its greed is as vast as its body. Beware the pair of tentacles on its sides. This was Charles'' first encounter with a dark creature other than Mousie, and just seeing its massive form, he knew it would be a formidable opponent, especially at level 32. However, having come this far, Charles was not ready to give up. He turned to Ezra and said, "Senior, could you help me hunt a Salivate over a Humpback Whale, or even just cut off a piece of its flesh... Don''t worry, I won''t let your efforts go unrewarded. I can offer something of equivalent value in exchange!" "I can''t interfere directly. If I summon a mystical beast, They will notice. And... we need to leave," Ezra said, pulling Charles back into the shadows before he could respond. After another disorienting bout of spatial teleportation, the overwhelming heat that enveloped them vanished. Stepping out of the shadows, Charles abruptly looked up at the sky where the ten suffocating orbs had disappeared, leaving only a dazzling golden sun. The nightmare-like world was gone. He looked around and seemed to be back in the Lsengard courtyard, with the sound of car horns beeping nearby. Everything he had just seen felt like a dream, and the salivate over a humpback whale that had been within reach was also gone. Noticing the disappointment in Charles'' eyes, Ezra slowly began, "If you want to hunt that thing, you''ll have to do it yourself, and you''ll need a [spirit nail]. Without it, even if you kill it, you won''t get anything." Not able to obtain anything after the hunt? Charles paused, lost in thought. He remembered the treasure chest in Ares'' tomb, where he had found first-order beast cores of ten different attributes, yet he had never seen a dark attribute beast core. Creatures of the dark attribute indeed possessed some peculiar qualities. Still unwilling to give up, Charles looked at Ezra, "Senior, you must have a way, right? And about that spirit nail, you can manage that, can''t you?" "I can craft a spirit nail for you," Ezra nodded. Just as Charles was about to rejoice at Ezra''s agreement, the extensive list of materials Ezra continued with instantly dampened his spirits: "You need to prepare one ton of mystic iron with a purity of 99.99% or more, three dragon crystals, one silver matrix, and a forge. Then, I can naturally craft the [spirit nail] for you." As Ezra finished speaking, Charles'' expression stiffened, and he hesitated, asking, "What''s the issue?" "You make it sound so easy. Do you know how much mystic iron with a purity over 99.99% costs per kilogram? You actually want me to find a ton of it?" Charles looked incredulously at Ezra, who was shrouded in his black robe, almost rolling his eyes. "Dragon crystals? I remember seeing one auctioned on the news for a whole gold coin, and you want three? And silver matrixonly the most pure silver veins, formed over hundreds of millions of years, could possibly yield one. Where am I supposed to find all these things..." Charles looked at Ezra, spreading his hands helplessly, "The items you mentioned would conservatively cost ten gold coins. Even if you sold me, I couldn''t gather that much money!" Seeing Charles with a face like a bitter melon, Ezra chuckled lightly, showing no intention of comforting him: "That''s your problem now. I''ve already helped you this much, even agreed to craft the spirit nail for you, that''s more than generous. You can''t expect me to cover the material costs as well, can you?" With that, Ezra stepped back into the shadows, waving at Charles over his shoulder, "Once you''ve gathered the materials needed for the spirit nail, I''ll come find you." But before disappearing, he suddenly turned around and added, "Just a reminder, the salivate over a humpback whale only returns briefly to the vicinity of the abyss during its migratory period. Miss it and you''ll have to wait another year. You better hurry up." With those final words, his figure gradually became translucent until he completely vanished into the shadows. "Damn, being a Beast Master really burns through money. Just for a second-tier evolution, it costs so much!" Watching Ezra''s disappearing shadow, Charles felt almost on the verge of tears. Where was he supposed to get that much money? --- Chapter 97 - 97: The Exhibition The financial drain of being a Beast Master was on an entirely different level compared to ordinary people, far beyond Charles'' expectations. One gold coin could buy a luxury apartment in the heart of Lsengard. Evolving Mousie once was equivalent to burning through ten such apartments! But Charles quickly perked up. Mousie was destined to become a Demigod; it was normal for the initial investment to be high. Unlike those mundane mystical beasts with no evolutionary paths, Beast Masters like him actually had the opportunity to spend on such enhancements! And as Ezra had said, the salivate over a humpback whale was briefly returning from the abyss to the bay because of migration. If he missed this chance, he would have to wait another year. He needed to gather the materials for the spirit nail within three days. "Last time at the Lsengard bank ''raiding'' Sly and Kevin''s stash, I got quite a few treasures, there must be some valuable things in there, right?" Charles accessed his system [Storage Space], and a panel popped up on the screen. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (blue), Silver Dragon Sword (white), Furious Python Spear (white), Iron Darts (grey)... [Equipment]: Nine Netherworld Armband (purple), Divine Scale Armor (blue), Magic Stone Shield (green), Wolf Skin Boots (white)... [Daily Use]: Tent, Bedding, Quilts, Camping Lamp, Flashlight... [Food]: 41 tons of water, 546 kg of emerald water frog meat, 1600 kg of bloodthirsty rhino meat, 400 kg of lightning demon ape meat... [Ferocious Beast Materials]: 1 giant freshwater crocodile skin, 86 red-eyed rabbit bones, 164 wooden bear skins, 21 tide-summoning merfolk tail fins, 93 panthera tigris claws... [Beast Core]: Tier 1Gold 5, Wood 6, Water 4, Fire 1, Earth 6, Wind 3, Thunder 2, Ice 1, Light 2, Poison 3, Dark 0 Tier 2Gold 1, Earth 2, Wind 2, Ice 1 [Alchemy Ingredients]: 52 spirit roots, 232 anesthetic plants, 23 dragon''s blood, 5 nine-day revival, 38 heavenly dark... [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: 1 golden spirit essence pill, 31 white miraculous speed pills, 15 white regenerating potions... [Common Medicines]: 39 painkillers, 92 fire-controlling elixirs, 8 spirit-replenishing pills, 41 serene fluids, 20 beast-driving wines, 107 recovery plasters... [Smithing Materials]: 125 kg of mystic iron, 12 kg of ice silk, 62 kg of alloy, 96 kg of mica... [Treasures]: Night pearls, 38 moonstones, 5 red jaspers, 12 crystals of frost... [Special Items]: 2/3 of a map, fragment of a jade tablet Charles scanned through the items in his storage space, feeling a sense of accomplishment. This ''raid'' had indeed been fruitful. Although there weren''t many valuable items, the sheer quantity was overwhelming. Charles considered selling all the unnecessary materials from his storage space to purchase the materials needed to craft the [spirit nail]. "The migratory period of the salivate over a humpback whale is very short. Selling these items at market price might not be quick enough; perhaps it''s best to hold an exhibition and sell these materials at half price," Charles thought to himself. Managing to promote and sell hundreds of tons of materials and equipment in a short time would be impossible for him alone. Moreover, organizing an exhibition with adequate venue, logistics, and staff arrangements was no simple task. The only entities in Lsengard capable of such a large undertaking were the major family clans, and Charles couldn''t think of anyone else. The Misubi Auction House certainly wouldn''t be interested in such low-cost goods, and the Beast Master Guild''s commission was too high. After pondering for a while, Charles rummaged through his storage space and pulled out a business card that David from the hospital had given him earlier. ... At 2 PM, in the high-level conference room of the Smith Family Group''s headquarters building, David looked troubled as he faced the man dressed somewhat oddly. After carefully choosing his words, he regretfully said, "I''m very sorry, sir, but our Smith Family Group has always been in the jewelry business. We have little experience with selling weapons, ferocious beast materials, or miracle drugs..." "...As for your request to have an exhibition set up by 9 AM tomorrow, it is somewhat difficult." David delivered this in a very diplomatic manner, effectively a polite refusal. David, a seasoned businessman, was wary of this mysterious man who wouldn''t reveal his true identity, his instincts hinting that he might be dealing with a fraud. The high-level executives of the Smith family group, including managers and supervisors, also looked skeptically at the man in front of them, who wore a mask and sunglasses, as if the inventory list he presented was a joke. Over a hundred wooden bear skins! More than three hundred panthera tigris fangs! And as for ferocious beast meat, hundreds of tons of it!!! In all of Lsengard, only the Taylor family, who primarily dealt in ferocious beast hunting, could possess such quantities. And those weapons and equipment. Several hundred pieces from Tone Reproduction! Dozens of pieces of green-quality gear and armor! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even some blue-quality weapons and equipment!!! Did you quietly rob the Draven family weapon shop''s inventory? Standing at the front of the conference room, under the gaze of dozens of eyes, Charles pressed a button on his red bow tie, activating a voice changer that could alter his voice to sound like anything he wanted. "It seems everyone is quite skeptical of what I''ve said. If you don''t believe me, you can accompany me to the warehouse to inspect the goods. Everything is in stock, and after verification, you can then decide whether or not to cooperate." The voice of a robust middle-aged man emanated from Charles''s bow tie, altered by the voice changer. Upon hearing this, David, who had been somewhat distracted, finally showed a spark of interest. Based on his experience, those involved in fraud or scams could never produce the goods, or could only show a small portion. This man named ''Charlie'' had apparently transported all the goods to Lsengard, and they were all readily available? "Ahem..." David, who hadn''t spoken for a while, slowly stood up from his executive chair, his voice much softer than before: "Would you mind if I invite Master Brown from the Misubi Auction House for an appraisal... Don''t get me wrong, I''m not suggesting your goods are fake. After all, with such a large quantity of goods, if a few defective items were to slip into the market, it would be bad for both our reputations..." Charles, having been a businessman in his previous life, understood David''s caution with such a large order and nodded in agreement, "No problem, we''re both businessmen here; transparency is key." The group arrived at the main entrance of the Smith family''s jewelry headquarters, where David opened the door of a luxurious sedan for Charles, then personally drove him. Sitting in a top-tier luxury car for the first time, Charles was somewhat excited and curiously inspected everything inside the vehicle. He was very fond of both the luxurious interior and the soft, comfortable leather seats. It was in this moment that he truly felt the glory of being a Beast Master and understood why everyone in Genosha aspired to be one. The wealth, status, and most importantly, the respect that Beast Masters could attain were things ordinary people might never achieve in their lifetimes. Charles kept mostly quiet, and David did not force conversation, focusing on driving. An hour later, Smith family Group''s President David, along with several executives, arrived at the warehouse Charles had mentioned. Master Brown from the Misubi Auction House, along with a dozen appraisers, had arrived ahead of them and were meticulously inspecting the items. By evening, a panting Brown finally rushed out and declared, "Mr. David, I can assure you, as the chief appraiser of the Misubi Auction House in Lsengard, that all the miracle drugs, ferocious beast materials, weapons, and armor are genuine!" Hearing this, David''s eyelids twitched, somewhat incredulous. He had never dreamed of encountering such a substantial business deal in his life. Despite years of experience in the business world, he still couldn''t control his trembling hands as he took the appraisal report from Brown. All genuine! Everything was genuine! The Smith family''s jade mine was nearly depleted, and he had dreamed of expanding the business beyond just jewelry, but he never expected such an opportunity to come so easily! Inside the warehouse, standing before the mountainous piles of goods, there were faint sounds of people sharply inhaling, and several executives, while excitedly inspecting the goods, perked up their ears to listen to what the chairman and Charlie were discussing. "Now that the goods have been verified, I hope Mr. David can sell them all within three days. I''m not concerned about the price; we''ll split the profits ninety-one," Charles stated straightforwardly, laying out his demands. "Mr. Charlie, are you in urgent need of money? We could potentially earn more profit if we release these goods into the market in batches..." However, before David could finish, Charles interrupted him. "I need this exhibition set up by 9 AM tomorrow morning, or I might have to take this business to someone else," Charles said, his voice deep and devoid of emotion. The migratory period of the salivate over a humpback whale could end at any time, sending it back to the abyss. If he couldn''t gather the funds to craft the [spirit nail] within three days, more money wouldn''t mean much to Charles. After all, in this world, power is everything. With a powerful mystical beast, he wouldn''t lack for money. Whether it was wealth, status, or companionship... these things could only be secured with strong power. "I''ve also listed three materials I need on the inventory sheet. If Mr. David can procure them, just deduct their cost from the profits of the exhibition sales; there''s no need to contact me." "I have other matters to attend to and must step away for a bit. I''ll leave the exhibition entirely in Mr. David''s hands." With a nonchalant smile, Charles handed over the keys to David and left the warehouse. Watching the confident figure stride away, the executives of the Smith family group and Brown were stunned. His accent didn''t sound local to Lsengard; could he be some high-ranking official from elsewhere? But why would such a figure choose to do business in Lsengard? Everyone in the Smith family group showed signs of elation on their faces. This batch of goods could solve the crisis of their depleting jade mines! Perhaps the Smith family could become the strongest among Lsengard''s top three families. Brown, too, was visibly excited, staring dumbfounded at the warehouse now filled with goods, silently resolving, "If such a prominent figure has come to Lsengard, I must seize any opportunity to forge ties!" Chapter 98 - 98: Business Acumen At ten o''clock the next morning, Charles was awakened by a relentless barrage of text message alerts on his phone. [Your account ending in 9527 has received a transfer of 18 silver coins, current balance: 0 gold coins, 37 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] [Your account ending in 9527 has received a transfer of 90 silver coins, current balance: 0 gold coins, 127 silver coins, 800 copper coins.] [...] Yawning, Charles got out of bed and started scrolling through his phone while eating breakfast. He was immediately struck by the flood of ads onlinefrom mainstream media like the Lsengard Forum and the Joint Morning Post, to streaming platforms like YOUBOTE. As long as the phone had internet, opening it up meant seeing a glaring ad: [5 silver coins! Bet once for a chance to change your fate!] "Wow, talk about business savvy. I planned to host a sales expo, and David turned it into a blind box gambling event?" Charles couldn''t help but smirk as he read the event description. He had allowed David to sell materials and equipment on his behalf, most of which were quite ordinary, with a total value he estimated at around 10 gold coins. But David did something clever: he split these items into 4,000 blind boxes, selling every item, regardless of quality, for a uniform price of 5 silver coinsdoubling the profit! Flicking through some short videos, initially, not many believed in it, suspecting another sales scam. That was until someone unpacked a high-quality weapon, identified as a [Blue Weapon]. That caught everyone''s attention! For 5 silver coins, they could get a weapon worth 100 silver coins, a fortune that could set someone up for life. And with each box guaranteed to at least contain some ferocious beast meat or a low-grade miracle drug, worth about 2 silver coins, they weren''t losing much! This was far better than buying lottery tickets! So, word spread from one to ten, from ten to a hundred, and even people who hadn''t seen the ad were hurrying towards the central square. Impatient, Charles too left his home, eager to see the spectacle at the expo! As he passed by the South City train station, he heard many with accents from outside Lsengardclearly, they had traveled from the surrounding areas. "Given the intensity of this advertising campaign, I suspect all the materials will be sold out in less than three days, heh heh!" Charles grinned, looking out at the bustling street, feeling overjoyed. Who could be the biggest winner if not him? He was effectively getting money for nothing, just waiting for 20 gold coins to hit his account! Imagine Sly and Kevin''s faces when they realize those materials were from their own stock. Those old fools would probably have a fit! In just a short time, Charles received another 100 silver coins. He was gleefully checking his bank messages when he ran straight into Thomas, who was sporting a bandage on his head and just out of the hospital. Seeing Charles, Thomas''s veins bulged with rage: "Hmph, last time at the enrollment ceremony, you beat me by a fluke! Dare to fight me again, fair and square, once I''m healed?" Seeing him acting tough as if he''d forgotten past pain, Charles smiled, betraying no emotion: "I''m afraid you''ll never get the chance. You better focus on re-entering next year''s ferocious beast mountain trial. Who knows, maybe you''ll end up as my junior!" Beating Thomas half to death last time at the enrollment ceremony had avenged Daniel. Charles found it distasteful to even spend another second around such a shameless person. However, thinking of the impending bankruptcy of the Taylor family brought a wicked smile to Charles''s face. Thomas could never have imagined that all the equipment at this expo came from his family''s reserves stored in the Lsengard bank''s vault. Within a month, the Draven family would vanish completely from Lsengard! From a distance, a figure in azure waved at him. Aurora approached Charles with a radiant smile: "Charles, you''re here to check out the expo too? Everyone''s opening blind boxes; it looks pretty fun. Should we give it a try?" "Cough... It''s just some ordinary stuff, probably a rip-off. Better not to join the crowd," Charles kindly suggested, not wanting to see a friend get duped. But he figured, with the wealth of the Stokes family, they probably wouldn''t miss a few items. "Ha, what''s this about not wanting to join the crowd? You''re probably just broke, can''t even muster 5 silver coins, right?" A tall, shapely woman in a miniskirt suddenly joined in from the crowd. Seeing her, Charles was momentarily startled, but quickly retorted, "Ah, Miss Stokes, you''re looking even more splendid these days. Who are you dressing up so seductively for?" Hearing Charles''s remark, Celestine was reminded of that night by the river. She turned to Aurora and said, "Sister, how many times have I told you to stay away from this kind of person?" "What''s wrong with me? Your attitude stinks; don''t tell me you''ve never been in love, despite being well into your twenties?" Charles responded unapologetically. "You! You little rascal, are you asking for a beating?" Celestine stamped her foot in anger, her hexagram talisman flickering faintly in her hand. "Bimbo, can you even see the path when you look down?" Charles snapped back. "..." Feeling the increasingly volatile energy in the air, Aurora appeared helpless. She couldn''t understand it; they hadn''t known each other before, had they? Her memory of Charles was of a very polite young man, yet whenever he saw her sister Celestine, harsh words seemed to fly effortlessly. And her usually gentle sister turned exceptionally irritable. Caught in the middle, Aurora became a sort of ''buffer zone'', finding it hard to side with either without offending the other. To the onlookers, however, the scene appeared quite different. "Damn, where does this guy get his luck from, to have the Stokes sisters accompany him on a shopping trip?" "Jealous, man! Marry either sister, and you''re set for life in the Stokes family, no need to work for at least fifty years!" "Sobbing, what does he have that I don''t? How can someone as handsome as me be single for 30 years?" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Stokes sisters were well-known beauties in Lsengard. When Celestine turned 16, suitors practically broke down the Stokes family''s doors trying to win her hand. Yet, not one of Lsengard''s elite young masters could catch her eye; all were sent packing with the crack of her whip. As for the younger Miss Stokes, her beauty matched her sister Celestine''s, and her demeanor was calm and graceful, enchanting and demure like a snow lotus from the mountains. Just one glance could invoke a deep sense of tenderness. In the crowd, a pale pink rose quietly fell to the ground at the entrance of the expo... Benjamin''s face was already ashen with fury. Benjamin had known beforehand that the Stokes sisters would be visiting the central square expo and had meticulously planned an accidental encounter. But who could have predicted that Charles would swoop in and steal them away? Glancing at his reflection in a shop window, examining the hairstyle he had carefully styled that morning along with his suspender trousers, Benjamin felt like a clown. Losing to aristocrats like Thomas or Robert was one thing, but being bested by Charles, a commoner, was more than he could stomach. Despite Charles''s demonstrated exceptional Beast Mastery talents, Benjamin, who had been a sensation in Lsengard upon his admission to Aredale Academy, did not find that impressive. "Hmph, a loser daring to compete with me for a woman, he must be out of his mind! Don''t let me catch you alone in Lsengard..." The pink rose on the ground was forcefully stepped on and ground into fragments. ... In a conference room within a high-rise building, the atmosphere was heavy and oppressive. Several figures looked anxiously at the bustling Lsengard square in the distance, one of them being Thomas, who had just been discharged from the hospital. At the head of the conference table sat a middle-aged man with a grim expression, pacing back and forth impatiently before finally breaking the silence. "Son, you''ve checked everything out? The expo is really organized by the Smith family, with thousands of weapons and equipment sold at low prices?" the middle-aged man asked in a hoarse voice, filling the room. "Dad, I went there right after getting discharged from the hospital, and it''s all true! There''s a section dedicated to weapons and equipment. I saw many people spending 5 silver coins on raffles, mostly for forging materials and Tone Reproduction equipment. But some lucky ones got white or green items, and I heard on the news that someone even pulled a blue item!" Thomas recalled, his forehead beading with sweat. Depending on a monopoly of 70% of Lsengard''s weapons and armor trade, the Draven family had become one of the top three families in Lsengard. The Smith family, starting from the jewelry business and now entering the weapons trade, was shaking the very foundation the Draven family relied on for survival. "You say there are thousands of pieces of weaponry and equipment there; where did they get all this stock from!" Kevin furrowed his brows and looked towards the high-rise behind him, his eyes filled with confusion. "Boss, according to the intelligence we''ve gathered, it''s a distant relative of Charles, named ''Charlie,'' who commissioned David to handle the sales," a manager stepped forward, handing over a photo to his superior. "Charles? To think he has such a well-connected relative?" Kevin looked doubtfully at the photograph of a man wearing sunglasses and a mask, whose build was strikingly similar to Charles. A fierce look flashed in Kevin''s eyes. Anyone aiming to shake the foundation of the Draven family was declaring open hostility against him, Kevin. "It looks like he''s from out of town, trying to seize the weapons market in Lsengard. First, he tries using business tactics to see if he can survive this crisis. If that doesn''t work..." Kevin''s voice trailed off as he made a throat-slashing gesture, his eyes glinting with cold intent. The Draven family''s monopoly over Lsengard''s weapons trade was maintained through ruthlessness. Kevin could scarcely remember how many rivals had died by his hand. And since this man was Charles''s relative, an enemy, there was no way he would let him off! "I''ll offer double the price to buy all those equipment blind boxes. Under no circumstances can we allow those items to hit the market," Kevin clenched his fist and issued orders to the senior executives around him. Subsequently, the group left the meeting room with a fierce determination... Chapter 99 - 99: Monopoly Operations In an antique courtyard, the head of the Taylor family, Sly, had just woken up from a nap and made himself a cup of coffee. A man in armor hurried up to him, "Mr. Sly, I just found outDavid is selling materials at low prices in the central square. Someone reportedly bought a third-tier ferocious beast''s skeleton for just 5 silver coins!" "Spit" Sly sprayed his coffee, staining the documents on his table a brownish-yellow, incredulous at what he had heard, he asked his subordinate to repeat, "A third-tier ferocious beast''s skeleton, for how much?" After confirming there was no mistake in the information, a brief blank filled Sly''s mind. Last month, to hunt down a third-tier ferocious beast [falco albicilla], they had sacrificed six ferocious beast hunters, including one second-level Beast Master, at a great cost. All for something now being sold for 5 silver coins? For a moment, Sly felt as though his intelligence was being insulted, but he quickly snapped back to reality, sensing that a new ferocious beast trader was engaging in malicious price undercutting. "Boss, there''s something odd about that third-tier mystical beast being sold at David''s expo. It''s a [falco albicilla] too, and it looks just like the one we caught last month..." his subordinate voiced his concerns. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You suspect that someone stole our stock and is now reselling it?" Sly paused, then quickly dismissed the idea, smiling at the man, "How could that be possible? Our vault is at the very bottom of Lsengard Bank''s vault, protected by a three-meter-thick mystic iron steel plate. Who could get in without the code?" "Besides, with Lsengard Bank''s security team patrolling 24/7, even if someone could get in, how could they possibly transport so much right under their noses?" The man scratched his head, also finding it unlikely, and chuckled, "You''re right, Mr. Sly. That place is more fortified than Lsengard''s city walls. Not even a fly could get in there!" Sly waved his hand, signaling the man to leave. However, he remained cautious and had already sent someone to Lsengard Bank to check his inventory. The more he thought about the Smith family suddenly starting to sell large quantities of ferocious beast materials at low prices, the more suspicious Sly became... ... At the temporary expo center set up in Lsengard Square, the crowd of people looking to purchase equipment and materials was growing. Many had even sold their houses, hoping to change their destinies. Amid the increasingly crowded surroundings, Charles felt a mix of irritation and excitement. Each vibration from his phone was a notification of money being deposited into his account, which made him hope for even more visitors to the expo. Sitting in a corner of the expo center, Charles fanned himself from the heat and quietly waited for the day''s event to end. "Celestine, you''ll be going to the inner court of Cyber Academy next year, right? I heard it''s beyond the Abyssal Depths. Does that mean I won''t see you at all next year?" Listening to the slightly melancholic conversation of the Stokes sisters, Charles couldn''t help but think of Ezra, a curious person to have as an admissions tutor at such a unique school. Long before he attended Lsengard''s enrollment ceremony, he had already thoroughly researched the three major academies in the imperial capital online. Among them, the most mysterious was the so-called ''Monster Academy,'' Cyber Academy. Cyber Academy has branches spread throughout the Ethereal Grove, embodying a unique educational philosophy of differentiated training, gathering ''monsters'' from across the entire Ethereal Grove. The admissions criteria for Cyber Academy are exceedingly stringent, requiring candidates to reach ''third-level Beast Master'' before the age of 20, effectively filtering out 99.99% of applicants. Thanks to these harsh admissions standards, those who successfully graduate from Cyber Academy are invariably top-tier Beast Masters who command respect wherever they go. After gaining prominence, these individuals often show gratitude for the training they received at the academy, providing various advantages to fellow Cyber Academy graduates. Graduating from Cyber Academy essentially means gaining access to the most powerful network in the Ethereal Grove. The inner court of Cyber Academy is shrouded in even greater mystery, with the exact location of the inner court still a secret. It is rumored that only the most exceptional graduates earn the privilege to continue their studies there, where they can access cutting-edge theoretical research and the most potent resources. For many young Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, entering the inner court of Cyber Academy represents the ultimate dream. However, after such stringent selection processes, for most Beast Masters, this remains but a dream. ... "You must be joking again. Although my Beast Mastery talent is considerably stronger than ''some people''s,'' I''m still quite far from qualifying for the inner court," Celestine said, deliberately giving Charles a pointed look, her provocation clear. Charles, however, did not engage with her. He had a systemically planned optimal path, including evolutionary routes for mystical beasts and upgrade materials, requiring only a glance at system prompts when necessary. For him, college was not an absolute necessity. "Charles, which academy do you plan to attend? Aredale Academy, Nova Academy, or Cyber Academy? With your grades, you could easily choose any of the top three academies in the imperial capital," Aurora suddenly leaned in close to Charles, her envy apparent. With an indifferent wave of his hand, Charles kept his eyes on a disturbance ahead in the crowd: "To me, they''re all much of a muchness. I''ll just pick whichever academy catches my eye when the time comes. Of course, if ''certain people'' are the product of Cyber Academy, I guess it can''t be that great, right?" "Hmph, you''re quite arrogant, aren''t you? Don''t think getting into Cyber Academy is such a big deal. People like you are a dime a dozen at the three major academies of the imperial capital. With your attitude, you might find university life quite challenging!" Celestine couldn''t help but glare at him venomously upon hearing this. The tension between them was rising, but suddenly, a wave of cursing from the crowd ahead interrupted their conversation. Charles moved closer to hear better. It turned out that a scuffle had broken out over the hoarding of weapon blind boxes. From a distance, Charles heard one of the quarrelers shout, "I''ll buy all the remaining weapon blind boxes for 10 silver coins each!" The man''s declaration instantly provoked a chorus of curses from the surrounding crowd. Although he didn''t reveal his identity, nearly everyone guessed that he was sent by the Draven family. Since the Draven family had monopolized the weapons trade in Lsengard, they had raised prices numerous times under various pretexts. Despite the essential nature of these goods and the public''s frustration, there was little anyone could do about it. This expo organized by the Smith family had become a competitor to the Draven family conglomerate, who now aimed to consolidate their monopoly by buying up all the weapons at the event. Despite paying double now, the prices would surely double at resaleno merchant ever intends to make a loss. The commotion soon caught the attention of the expo organizers. David was very reluctant to sell the weapons to the Draven family''s representative, but he still made a call to Charles. The call went unanswered, but David soon received a message from Charles. If they were willing to pay double the price for the weapon blind boxes, then they might as well sell them all to them. 1500 weapon blind boxes were ultimately bought for the high price of 15 gold coins each. Though reluctant, David chose to proceed with the shipment. ... By evening, the crowd in the square had gradually dispersed, leaving only the transport workers bustling about. All the weapon and equipment blind boxes were packed and transported unchanged to the Draven family''s equipment store inventory, then one by one unsealed. - Silver dragon sword (white). - Furious python spear (white). - Iron darts (grey). - ... Watching as one blind box after another was opened, only to reveal junk, Kevin couldn''t help his mouth twitching in annoyance. Thomas looked on, equally baffled, "Dad, I feel like we''ve been duped. I reckon the total value of these over a thousand pieces of equipment wouldn''t even exceed 5 gold coins! And we paid triple the price for them." Kevin, trying to stabilize his emotions, patted Thomas on the shoulder, "Son, there''s still a lot you need to learn. We have thousands of pieces of equipment in our warehouse. With this batch, we can completely monopolize the entire equipment market in Lsengard. When that time comes, we can charge whatever we want, can''t we?" The two and a few weapon shop appraisers began to inspect the equipment scattered on the floor. Minutes later, the smile on Kevin''s face slowly stiffened. Something felt off... Why did these weapons look so familiar? Thomas, puzzled, remarked, "Dad, why do I feel like these weapons and equipment are from our own store?" The smiths nearby voiced their doubts as well. "Boss, the tempering technique used on this silver dragon sword is unique to our shop. How could this be a coincidence?" "This furious python spear, I can guarantee 100% that I personally forged it. To save on materials, I made part of the handle hollow. You can cut it open and see for yourself!" Amid the screeching noise of the cutting machine, the spear handle was gradually severed. When the hollow inside was revealed, Kevin felt a heavy weight on his chest and his face turned pale. He had spent a total of 15,000 silver coins, 5,000 of which were from a high-interest loan. And now, to discover that he had bought his own goods? --- Chapter 100 - 100: Everything Was Emptied? "Mr.Kevin, all our stock weapons were kept in the vault, which is more secure than Lsengard''s city defenses, with 24-hour patrols. How could anyone have stolen them?" Another smith, looking at the now-severed furious python spear, made his judgment. Backing up a bit, even if someone could sneak in, how could they possibly have transported all those weapons without anyone noticing? Kevin found this reasoning sound but still felt the whole situation was overly mysterious. He immediately drove at high speed to Lsengard Bank, heading straight for the private vault located ten floors underground. Kevin first passed through an electronic scanner, then entered a password, and after numerous complicated identity verifications, he finally reached the lowest level of the basement. Seeing the vault door untouched without any signs of tampering, Kevin''s suspended heart finally settled, and he chuckled softly, "Haha, it seems we were overthinking it. With such strict security measures, how could anyone get in?" Lightning demon ape... The vault door slowly opened. Instead of the neatly arranged weapons and piles of forging materials he expected, the vast vault was empty, even the shelves that displayed the weapons were gone! Kevin''s smile abruptly ceased, turning somewhat grotesque, his clenched fist loosening and tightening repeatedly... "How is this possible? How is this possible!!!" Kevin began to mutter to himself, his words unclear, just repeatedly mumbling, "How is this possible... How is this possible..." Over a thousand pieces of weapons and materials, the fruits of decades of the Draven family''s efforts, had vanished overnight? "Next door! Quickly, check the next door!!!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to restrain his shock, Kevin stumbled along, leading his men with keys to another vault. Boom!!! When the door to the next vault opened, all color drained from Kevin''s face. Seeing only the four walls remaining in the vault, his knees buckled: "My beast cores... my hides... my weapons... my armor... everything I''ve worked for most of my life, just gone? Evaporated? Vanished without a trace? This can''t be! This must be an illusion!" "Father! Father!" "Pull yourself together!" Thomas cried out as he rushed forward. The core members of the Draven family group, fearing any mishap, quickly helped him up from the ground. Kevin was the linchpin of the entire Draven family conglomerate; if he were to fall, it could spell the end for the entire Draven family. "Father, I''ve already checked the vault walls and found no secret passages. It must be a collusion between Isengard Bank and the Smith family. How else could so much disappear into thin air?" Thomas wiped the sweat from Kevin''s forehead, feeling as though his father had aged a decade in an instant. The surrounding managers were completely baffled, wanting to console Kevin but at a loss for words. To monopolize the market with David''s weapons, the Smith family group had taken out a high-interest loan of 5,000 silver coins''nine out and thirteen back''. The creditor would be knocking on their door in a week. If they couldn''t come up with the money by then, they would all have to look for new ways to make a living. "Isn''t this the Draven family? What has got you so worked up?" From the other end of the corridor, a somewhat surprised voice called out. Thomas turned to see Sly Taylor, the head of the Taylor family, approaching with a few people. Glancing at the now empty vaults, Sly couldn''t help but snicker, "Are you two pulling a fast one on me, staging a theft to hike up the prices of weapons throughout the city?" Such a large warehouse would take dozens of truckloads to empty, how could there not be a single sound? Sly was a shrewd businessman who could smell a ruse from a mile away, seeing right through the Dravens'' ploy. But... seeing Kevin barely hanging on, lying on the ground, Sly felt an unexplainable panic: "Could it be, the vault was actually robbed?" He too had noticed at the expo, David offloading vast amounts of ferocious beast materials and miracle drugs, strikingly similar to those in his store. Passing by Isengard Bank, he had just decided to check his inventory. He hadn''t been concerned initially, but upon seeing Kevin''s completely emptied vaults, sweat began to seep from his palms. Clack, clack... The heavy, solid iron doors of the vault emitted a low, muffled sound. Originally installed for security, these doors and the surrounding walls were made from reinforced steel plates, three meters thick, impervious even to artillery fire. As Sly pressed the electric switch, the vault lit up brightly, spotlessly clean to the point of being reflective! At that sight, Sly''s vision went black. He had personally escorted the ferocious beast materials to the vault, overseeing the unloading of each item. But now, over 300 tons of ferocious beast meat, blood, fur, and bones... all gone, even the refrigeration units from the adjacent cold storage had been stolen! Cleaner than his dog''s licked dinner bowl! "No... this can''t be... this can''t be..." Moments ago, Sly was mocking Kevin like he was mad, but now, he himself couldn''t help but mutter uncontrollably. These ferocious beast materials were the lifeline of the Taylor family! The hunters who risked their lives in the mountains were still waiting for their pay. A large portion of these goods had been pre-paid by clients; what was he to do if he couldn''t deliver? Sly burst out of the vault and flung open the doors to the adjacent room storing miracle drugs, only to find, unsurprisingly, that all the miracle drugs, alchemy raw materials, and even several bags of alchemy waste had been cleared out! These vaults, though beneath Isengard Bank, were his private safes, and any loss therein was not the bank''s responsibility. This meant no one would compensate him for his losses! The thought of his life''s work being destroyed in an instant caused a surge of anger and a sickly sweet taste in his throat. "Ptuh!" He couldn''t hold back, and a mouthful of blood sprayed forth. ... In Isengard''s central square, Charles leisurely leaned against a tree, watching the sales expo and yawning. Today was the last day of the expo. Thanks to the Smith family''s aggressive marketing, they had sold over 3,000 of the 4,000 mystery boxes, making both him and David a tidy profit. Charles checked his account balance, and his phone quickly beeped with a bank message. [Dear customer, the current balance of your account ending in 9527 is: 12 gold coins, 217 silver coins, 600 copper coins.] Seeing the long string of numbers in the bank message, Charles could hardly hide his grin: "Heh, this should be more than enough to buy the materials for the [spirit nail], and I''ll still have a few gold coins left." As Charles prepared to leave, a commotion at the expo caught his attention. Moving closer, it turned out to be members of the Taylor and Draven families causing a scene! Both Sly and Kevin looked distinctly unwell. "David, you''re reselling stolen goods? Have you no shame?" Sly roared, nearly at the top of his lungs, as he was confronted by several security personnel in uniforms from the Smith family at the exhibition. On the other side, Kevin, with a menacing look, hurled a gleaming black supreme spear into the center of the venue, saying fiercely, "Everyone knows this furious python spear can only be forged by the Draven family''s weapon shop here in Isengard. David, be smart and give me back my 10 gold coins, and I''ll let this slide." The lively expo quieted down suddenly when word got out that the items might be stolen. It was rare to witness such a public feud among the three major families of Isengard! Both parties made compelling points, and recent online leaks showing weapons and miracle drugs from the mystery boxes bearing labels from the Taylor and Draven families only fueled suspicions that they might indeed be stolen. Everyone was eager to see how David would respond. "Ahem..." Noticing the crowd''s attention, David cleared his throat and switched on his microphone: "Sly, you claim the miracle drugs have the Taylor family label, but isn''t it possible I bought your merchandise and resold it?" "And Kevin," David continued with a calm smile, "where is your weapons vault?" "Isengard Bank, sublevel -10," Kevin replied coldly. "And how many guards are around the vault?" David probed further. "Twenty... What are you getting at?" Kevin was growing impatient. "That''s exactly my point!" Upon hearing Kevin''s response, David couldn''t help but burst into laughter: "Over 300 tons of weapons and equipment, stored in the Isengard Bank''s sublevel vault with twenty guards patrolling 24/7, and you''re telling me it all got moved overnight without anyone noticing..." Here, David paused for effect: "Forgive my bluntness, but if that''s what you''re claiming was stolen, are you treating me like a fool?" David''s remark brought a moment of silence over the expo, followed soon by continuous laughter. "Ha, I was just thinking, how could hundreds of tons of material be stolen in one night!" "Unless those weapons grew wings and flew away? But I just won one in the draw, and I didn''t see any wings on it." "These Draven and Taylor families are so shameless, seeing someone else''s business thrive and coming up with these slanderous tricks..." Not only were his items stolen, but the surrounding mockery made Sly''s blood boil, causing a sickly sweetness in his throat once again. Kevin''s face turned ashen with rage! Swallowing the blood that threatened to spill from his throat, Sly glared at David venomously and said, "Fine, fine, David! I, Sly, will remember this bitterness!" Watching Sly leave, Kevin and his father Thomas had no choice but to let it go. As they turned away, the look in Kevin''s eyes towards David was filled with chilling resentment and venom... --- Chapter 101 - 101: Mythical Beasts Watching Kevin and Sly slink away in defeat, Charles couldn''t help but smile slightly. He relished seeing them powerless and seething, unable to produce any evidence. His tactics might not have been the most honorable, but did one need to be ethical when dealing with enemies? If he had no ethics, then he couldn''t be held hostage by them! To monopolize the market, Kevin had recently spent a fortune, paying double the price for all the weapons; Sly, too, had probably secretly leveraged himself in a similar manner. Now that their inventories were gone, Charles figured it would only be a week before news of their bankruptcy emerged. With no more drama to observe, the crowd gradually dispersed. Charles lingered at the expo, wandering around until 5 PM when the last mystery box was sold for five silver coins. The three-day sales event finally drew to a close. Finding a secluded spot, Charles carefully covered his face and then donned a red bow tie that altered his voice. He then leisurely made his way towards where David was. --- At a wooden-structured courtyard atop a 30-story building, Charles took in the sprawling night view of bustling Isengard. "Mr. Charlie, please take a seat," David greeted him with a smile, ushering him to a table in a small pavilion and brewing him a cup of tea. This was indeed like inviting the god of wealth home. The Smith family had been facing a crisis due to depleted gemstone mines, but Charlie had just brought in a deal worth 30 gold coins. With a 10% commission, he''d earn 3 gold coins, enough to help the Smith family through their financial troubles. Charles didn''t waste time with small talk, stating his purpose directly: "Mr. Qin, thank you for your efforts at the expo. The goods I stored in the warehouse, they''ve all been sold, right?" David nodded, then instructed his secretary to fetch a report from nearby. Flipping to the last page, he smiled and said: "The total sales from the expo amounted to 28 gold coins and 420 silver coins. After taxes and the Smith family group''s 10% share, the total is 24 gold coins and 510 silver coins, which has already been transferred to your designated bank account." Charles glanced at the contract David handed him, noticing a significant discrepancy between the 24 gold coins listed and the 12 gold coins he had received. Seeming to notice Charles''s confusion, David pulled out a purchase order from his folder and handed it to Charles: "Mr. Charlie, this is the list of items you asked me to buy, totaling 12 gold coins, all detailed here. Would you like me to have them delivered to your home?" Charles examined the purchase list, which appeared accurate from the photos and included detailed appraisal reports, exactly the materials he needed to craft the spirit nail. The Smith family, truly one of Lsengard''s three major families, handled their affairs with impressive efficiency! If he had gone shopping for these materials himself, it could have taken a month, yet David had managed to procure everything within three days. "Please deliver these materials to the warehouse we used last time," Charles said, eager to leave before risking exposure by staying too long with David. "Mr. David, this collaboration has been very pleasant. However, I have other matters to attend to, so I must take my leave now." David, always perceptive, did not attempt to detain Charles any longer than necessary. He personally escorted Charles to the elevator and all the way to the front door of the Smith family building, instructing the driver to take it slow on the road. As Charles stepped into the car, he suddenly turned and said, "By the way, I often travel on business to the provincial capital and the imperial capital, so I''m not often in Lsengard. Some matters can''t be clearly discussed over the phone. From now on, if I have any business to handle, I''ll have my nephew Charles take care of it. What do you think?" Hearing Charles''s desire for a long-term collaboration, David''s eyes lit up: "That would be wonderful. Charles is a classmate of my son Daniel; we''ve known each other for a while. I''ll make time for him to come over to my place tomorrow!" A few merchants leaving the building overheard this and looked on enviously, well aware that the Smith family originally made their fortune in the gemstone business. Who knew the Smith family would luck out with such a major client, supplying everything from weapons and armor to ferocious beast materials and miracle drugs? Each one a lucrative trade! Everyone was thinking the same thing: the triad of power in Lsengard between the Smith family, the Taylor family, and the Draven family might never be the same again. --- After leaving the Smith family group, Charles headed to the logistics warehouse to store the crates David had sent. Only then did he non-stop rush home. The moment he got home, he couldn''t wait to start crafting the [spirit nail]. Charles took off his sunglasses and mask and began unboxing the items in his courtyard. He inspected three dragon crystals, vibrant orange-yellow in color, under the light. Looking closely, he could see many needle-like crystals within. A silver matrix, a completely silvery-white mineral unlike ordinary silver, radiated a highly pure metallic energy, reputed to have a bolstering effect when battling dark-attribute creatures. As for the mystic iron, although it''s a common forging material, this 99.99% pure batch was not cheap, especially at a whopping one ton! The pile of materials on the ground had cost him a total of 12 gold coins, just the thought of it made Charles wince. While Charles was checking the items, the shadow under the light suddenly distorted, and a man in a black robe emerged from it. Seeing Ezra again, Charles wasn''t as startled as before; instead, he was eager: "Elder, I''ve gathered all the materials needed to craft the spirit nail. Can we start now?" "Not bad, kid. I thought it would take you half a month, but you managed it all in just three days," Ezra said, after inspecting the materials on the ground. He noticed Charles adding coal to the furnace and shook his head: "All this mystic iron, if you use coal for smelting, you might be at it till next year." Charles, wiping the coal dust off his nose, looked annoyed and a bit puzzled: "Coal burns hotter than wood. If not coal, what should I use?" Seeing Charles''s coal-dusted face, Ezra couldn''t help but smile slightly, extending his right palm where a pitch-black hexagram appeared. At the same time, a summoning circle formed in front of him. "To improve forging efficiency, you need to rely on a mystical beast." As Ezra''s voice fell, a dark, shadowy tiger wreathed in black flames stepped out from the summoning circle. Its gem-like eyes carried a disdainful, world-dominating aura. Just one glance was enough to stagger Charles with the mystical beast''s impressive presence, as its details flashed before his eyes. [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] [Attribute:] Dark, Fire [Level:] Lv85 [Quality:] Mythical [Description:] Originally an ordinary jungle tiger, it accidentally fell into an abyss burning with mysterious blaze. The intense flames, rather than consuming it, perfected its essence over nine thousand years of painful refinement, bestowing it a rebirth. "My goodness! A level 85 mystical beast, and it''s a top-tier mythical creature!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim internally. After reading the information on the mystical beast, Charles was left speechless with awe! Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical. A mythical quality, top-tier mystical beast was something Charles had never even heard of before, let alone seen! Seeing the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger''s level at a staggering 85, Charles was utterly dumbfounded. He had always suspected Ezra''s power was formidable, certainly not inferior to Emma from Nova Academy, but he hadn''t expected this level of prowess! A Level 85 mythical beast could, with a mere flick of its fingers, potentially obliterate the entire nation of Genosha! But how could such a formidable figure condescend to be a recruitment officer at Cyber Academy? Seeing Charles''s keen interest, Ezra couldn''t help but smile lightly, "It seems you''re quite fascinated. Well, I might as well tell you, it''s indeed a divine beast." Although Charles had already grasped this, hearing it directly from Ezra still brought him profound shock. "A divine beast?" "Yes, this is the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger," Ezra nodded, smiling faintly: "According to the latest theoretical research at Cyber Academy, everything in this world is made up of attribute energy. The most pure forms of this energy, remnants from the dawn of creation, are known as [refined energy]. My mystical beast, by chance, absorbed [the essence of fire] and became a divine creature." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, subduing a divine beast is no easy task. When I entered that abyss, I battled it for a full six months and nearly burned to death. As you see, I ultimately succeeded, and the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger became one of my contract mystical beasts." Listening to Ezra recount his thrilling past, Charles was captivated, as if he himself was in that abyss of mysterious blaze, fighting a mythical quality ferocious beast. "From what the elder says, the birth of such mythical quality mystical beasts is highly random, not something achievable through evolution or other standard methods?" Charles asked, intrigued. "Correct," Ezra nodded, his expression turning fervent as he spoke of his divine beast. "According to theories at Cyber Academy, there are a total of 42 sources of [refined energy] left in the world, which means there can be no more than 42 divine beasts." "Only 42... That few? That seems quite unfair to future Beast Masters..." Charles shivered as he absorbed Ezra''s explanation, his mind conjuring harsh realities. Those Beast Masters who first secured a divine beast, having gained immense power, would certainly try to contract a second one and use their initial advantage to prevent others from finding divine beasts. Once the world''s divine beasts were ''plundered,'' those who came later would forever be subjugated under the feet of those powerful enough to own a divine beast. Realizing this, Charles broke out in a cold sweat. "Fair?" At Charles''s comment, Ezra suddenly sighed, gently stroking the dark fur of the tiger beside him, a trace of sorrow in his expression: "If there were such a thing as fairness in this world, how could I have lost everything and ended up in this state?" --- Chapter 102 - 102: Hidden Weapon: Spirit Nail "Let''s leave the past in the past," Ezra said, shaking off the sadness on his face and looking directly at Charles. "There are actually significant differences among divine beasts. Cyber Academy has ranked the possible 42 divine beasts based on the concentration of [refined energy], creating what is widely known in the Beast Master community as the [Divine Beast Ranking]." "The Divine Beast Ranking... Elder, where does your divine beast rank on that list?" Charles couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued. "Heh, if Cyber Academy''s theories are correct, then my Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger should be ranked 19th. Of course, I haven''t battled any other divine beast owners to confirm this, so who knows for sure?" Ezra said, somewhat proudly as he glanced at his divine beast beside him. Seeing Charles''s envious look, Ezra walked over to the pile of mystic iron, his tone suddenly changing: "At this stage, divine beasts are still too far out of your reach. You should focus on evolving your own mystical beast first!" Ezra''s words pulled Charles back from his daydreams. He watched as the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger approached the heap of mystic iron and breathed out a jet of pitch-black flames. Charles instantly felt the fire attribute energy in the surrounding atmosphere become agitated. The mystic iron, engulfed by the dark flames, slowly levitated and began melting into a large glob of molten metal. The temperature of the molten metal continued to rise, gradually starting to glow brightly. Charles noticed light brown impurities being burned off around the droplets. As the impurities were expelled, the basin-sized mass of silver liquid shrank, eventually becoming about the size of a basketball. This scene left Charles thoroughly astounded. Back when he had purified a piece of mystic iron in a cave, it took him ninety-one hammerings and he still hadn''t completely removed the impurities. Now, under the flame tiger''s breath, it had taken only a few minutes to achieve purity... As the metallic droplet turned crystal clear and semi-translucent, Ezra ceased the smelting process. Following that, Ezra treated the silver matrix in the same manner. When the silver matrix turned translucent, he merged the large and small globules of molten metal together. "Psst" With a hissing mist rising from a water pool, the mixed metal liquid gradually solidified into a silvery-white metallic sphere. After preparing the metal materials for crafting the Spirit Nail, Ezra''s attention turned to the dragon crystals nearby. He carefully picked up one and examined it under the light. "Elder, I understand purchasing metal materials for forging a weapon that could make a humpback whale salivate, but what''s the purpose of buying these crystals?" Charles asked, puzzled, picking up a crystal to see the fine, golden filaments inside that resembled steel needles. "Take a closer look inside. Do you see anything?" Ezra finally responded after a long observation. Charles widened his eyes: "I can see some golden filaments inside." "Exactly, those are crystal whiskers," Ezra stated solemnly. "Crystal whiskers? What are those?" Charles asked, surprised, hearing the term for the first time. "Crystal whiskers are fine, hair-like structures that form inside crystals due to external influences during their formation. When a crystal develops these whiskers, it''s called a dragon crystal, and its value can skyrocket into the thousands," Ezra explained calmly, noticing Charles''s curious gaze. "The reason crystal whiskers are so valuable is that they are the hardest natural substance known to man. The humpback whale has an incredibly hard skull, and to penetrate it, you would need a spirit nail made from crystal whiskers given your strength." With that, Ezra placed the dragon crystal on the forge and picked up a forging hammer nearby. The powerful swing stirred up a thunderous boom in the air as the hammer came crashing down on the dragon crystal. There was a sound like an explosion, and the hard dragon crystal shattered, sending golden sparks scattering in all directions. One of the sparks shot through Charles''s arm, causing him excruciating pain. Upon closer inspection, he noticed a fine puncture wound. Truly deserving of its reputation as the hardest natural material, its penetrative power was astonishing! Amazed, Charles then carefully gathered the fallen crystal whiskers from the ground. After half an hour, he managed to collect a small handful the size of a palm. Taking the crystal whiskers from Charles, Ezra didn''t speak. The mysterious blaze tiger by his side breathed out flames again, heating the forged mystic iron until it glowed red-hot. The sound of hammering echoed through the yard again. With each hammer strike, the piece of mystic iron began to take shape, its form gradually resembling a long nail. After forty-nine continuous strikes, the vague shape had transformed into a steel spike as thick as an arm. Ezra nodded slightly as he looked at the nearly finished weapon on the forge, then embedded the golden crystal whiskers into the tip of the nail. Charles watched quietly from the side, his expression beyond astonished. This large forging hammer, weighing several hundred kilograms, felt as light as plastic in Ezra''s hands. Charles watched silently from the side, committing every movement Ezra made to memory. After eighty-one strikes, the steel needle displayed a crystalline, silvery-white luster. With a long exhale, Ezra quenched the fire and tossed the completed weapon to Charles: "Get ready, we''re setting out." Charles carefully caught it, and several lines of information appeared on his screen. [Spirit Nail] [Purple Quality]: Hidden weapon. Possesses extremely strong piercing damage, especially effective against dark attribute creatures. Simply inject attribute energy to easily penetrate the defenses and exoskeletons of ferocious beasts below Tier 4. A hidden weapon? It seemed this weapon was designed for stealth attacks, no wonder it appeared so small, not even as long as his arm. With Charles''s current strength, sneaking up on a salivate over a humpback whale might be his only chance to defeat it. Carefully holding the Spirit Nail, Charles''s heart raced. Under the light, he could see a faint golden sheen at the tip, likely from the embedded crystal whiskers. "This should be able to kill a salivate over a humpback whale..." He sighed softly, storing the Spirit Nail carefully. Just thinking about the upcoming battle with a Tier 3 mystical beast made his heart pound uncontrollably. Beside him, Ezra''s figure gradually became more ethereal, his feet already stepping into the shadows, waving at Charles. Before entering the shadow, Charles tidied up the forge and the forging materials around him. His gaze inadvertently glanced at the back of his left hand, where there was a conspicuous red mark and a countdown: [1 year, 343 days]. Recalling that day, Grace''s haughty demeanor and the disdain in her eyes, Charles''s smile turned somewhat bitter. The deadline for his bet with Grace was drawing closer. Although he knew hunting a salivate over a humpback whale was very dangerous, he had to do it to ensure Mousie''s evolution... ... The hustle and bustle of the surrounding city gradually faded as Charles moved swiftly through the darkness, the sound of surging waves growing louder in his ears. Standing on that beach once again, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. Facing a dark attribute creature for the first time, and one that was a tier above hima formidable ferocious beastCharles felt his blood boiling with excitement. Sensing Charles''s nervousness, Ezra slowly turned around, his swirling, pitch-black eyes fixed on him, and said calmly, "If I intervene here, it will attract their attention and bring more abyssal creatures, so you will need to act on your own. However, I can grant you the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master for a short time, evening the playing field between you and the salivate over a humpback whale." As Ezra''s words fell, he slowly extended his hand and gently placed it on Charles''s back. Charles immediately felt a surge of massive attribute energy flowing into him. Unlike a violent torrent, this energy was incredibly tame under Ezra''s control. Feeling the surging power within, Charles took a deep breath, sensing his senses sharpening. He clenched his fist, and it crackled, his muscles tensed as if brimming with endless strength. "Is this the power of a Tier 4 Beast Master? It''s much stronger than I imagined!" Charles gripped his ice and fire supreme spear, eager to begin. Initially worried about not being a match for the salivate over a humpback whale, the energy infusion from Ezra temporarily leveled the playing field. "You''ll need to be quick; my power can only sustain you for an hour, and this battle will surely attract more abyssal creatures. Everything must be quick and decisive," Ezra cautioned carefully. Then, a dark beam of light shot straight into Charles''s eyes. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He saw the brilliant starry sky vanish, replaced by a swath of dark red, and the sight of ten large, chained meatballs. Despite it being his second encounter, the sight of those ten ''suns'' in the sky still sent a shock through Charles, causing his heart to flutter. The ocean in front of him had also disappeared, replaced by an endless dark abyss where strange creatures writhed and moved forward. And about thirty meters away, a mountainous creature with blood-red eyes stared at him, drooling with greed as it surged towards him. Upon spotting the salivate over a humpback whale, Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the [ice and fire supreme spear], bracing himself for a fierce battle... --- Chapter 103 - 103: Hunt! Level Up! Without any hesitation, the hexagram in Charles''s palm flashed as he summoned his mystical beasts, Mousie and Max. Despite their tiny size compared to the massive salivate over a humpback whalelooking like mere ants at its feetMousie and Max stood boldly in front of Charles, baring their teeth at the approaching behemoth. "Mousie, create a copy of that whale, try to delay it as long as possible," Charles instructed Mousie through [Mind Communication]. With the temporary power boost from Ezra, Charles had gained the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master, and with his enhanced abilities, Mousie and Max''s combat levels had approached Lv30. Even if Mousie''s clone couldn''t defeat it, it could certainly cause significant trouble. "Max, wait for my command before you attack!" Charles commanded Max in a low roar. Standing at the edge of the abyss, Charles watched the whale swooping in, gripping his supreme spear tightly. He knew that strength alone wouldn''t suffice to defeat a much larger adversary. Soon, he identified the ferocious beast''s weaknessits sluggish movements. At the moment it lunged, Charles issued a combat command to Max: "Max, circle around to its back, and use your skill [bone-achingly cold]!" Whoosh! Upon receiving Charles''s command, Max shot out like an arrow released from a bow, his paws barely touching the ground as he elegantly arced over the salivate over a humpback whale''s tentacle attack. The whale opened its massive maw in attack, but Max dodged again, even using the momentum to leap onto its back. Max''s body ignited with pale flames, lighting up the dead silence of the night. The extreme cold and heat from the flames spread from his feet, quickly engulfing the entire body of the salivate over a humpback whale. With a pained howl, the whale cried out in agony, desperately twisting its body. But the flames grew fiercer. Unable to handle the white wolf, it turned its focus to Charles on the ground and launched the skill [Gaping Chasm]. Though its body was clumsy, the salivate over a humpback whale was the ocean''s ruler not for its agility, but for its massive size. As the salivate over a humpback whale opened its cavernous mouth and swooped toward Charles, the dense set of teeth within made it clear that one bite could grind him to dust. The whale''s huge body nearly blocked out the sky, its mouth spanning dozens of meters, cutting off all of Charles''s escape routes. "Mousie, attack now!" Charles shouted. The long-restrained Mousie in the sky activated its skill [mimetic illusion], creating a perfect replica of the salivate over a humpback whale, positioning it directly in front of Charles. Caught off-guard, the real whale collided heavily with the duplicate. The dull sound of their massive bodies smashing together was grotesque, and surprisingly, the blood that oozed from the wounds was a sinister black. With its large size now a disadvantage against Mousie''s mimetic duplicate, the whale couldn''t utilize its physical superiority and became an easy target for Max, whose ice spears quickly riddled it like a hornet''s nest. The small ice spears didn''t cause significant physical damage due to their size, but the sheer number and the piercing pain each inflicted were unbearable. The relentless barrage of attacks enraged the salivate over a humpback whale, which suddenly opened its mouth wide and sprayed saliva towards Charles''s location... The saliva, with a foul stench, dissolved even rocks on contact, turning them into dark smoke. "This must be its skill [eerie saliva]. Talk about a tough creature with four abilities; if we drag this out, it could attract more abyssal creatures," Charles thought to himself. This salivate over a humpback whale wasn''t the only creature in the abyss; Charles had spotted several ferocious beasts of over Lv40 writhing below. Drawing them here could be disastrous. Without hesitation, Charles activated the skill darkness cloak, instantly breaking through the layer of corrosive saliva to get up close. He slowly raised the steel nail glowing with silver light, channeled attribute energy into it, and then executed puncture thorn, hurling the [spirit nail] with tremendous force! When the spirit nail struck the salivate over a humpback whale, it penetrated like a steel needle through a sponge, encountering no resistance. The spirit nail emitted a silvery glow, and upon contact with its pitch-black body, it actually corroded a hole one meter in diameter! "Is this the restraining effect of a silver weapon against dark attribute creatures?" Charles couldn''t help but whisper in awe. The attack of the salivate over a humpback whale was interrupted by the spirit nail, its massive body freezing midair before crashing heavily to the ground. "Perfect chance! Mousie, Max, finish it!" Charles didn''t stop his assault, continuing to issue combat commands. Whizz The arm-thick spirit nail zipped through the whale''s body, leaving large holes with each attack. Meanwhile, Max and Mousie''s energy attacks bombarded the salivate over a humpback whale like artillery, hitting it repeatedly. Finally. The movements of the salivate over a humpback whale began to slow, its cries of pain filling the air as it struggled less and less on the ground. At this point, Charles could have approached to subdue it as his third mystical beast. However, considering what Emma had told him, the best path for him was to become an all-attribute Beast Master, and this salivate over a humpback whale''s dark attribute overlapped with Mousie''s. He issued one final combat command to Mousie. The projected shadow of the salivate over a humpback whale opened its massive jaws, diving towards the dying whale on the ground to tear it apart. The huge body was bitten cleanly in two. [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [salivate over a humpback whale] (Lv32Gold Quality)!] [Your mystical beast Max (Lv.21) loyalty +1! Experience +5000!] [Your mystical beast Max has leveled up, current level Lv.22!] [Your mystical beast Mousie (Lv.21) loyalty +1! Experience +5000!] [Your mystical beast Mousie has leveled up, current level Lv.22!] "Victory in battle!" Seeing the system notifications, Charles could hardly contain his excitement, embracing Max and Mousie tightly. As if remembering something, he suddenly let go and dashed towards the body of the salivate over a humpback whale. The whale''s blood-red eyes had already lost their luster. For some reason, as Charles looked at it, he felt as if it wore a smile of relief on its face. The massive body of the salivate over a humpback whale decayed and corroded at a visibly rapid pace until it transformed into a mass of pitch-black energy, which drifted upwards towards the ten ''suns'' shackled in the sky. Before the last piece of flesh vanished, Charles thrust the [spirit nail] into it, preserving the final fragment of tissue. --- Back at Lily''s home, Charles made sure no one was around before heading to the underground garage. He locked the garage door and retrieved the piece of salivate over a humpback whale flesh and two oddly-shaped candle holders from his storage space. "Now, I finally have all the materials needed for Mousie''s evolution," Charles thought, his heart pounding as he turned the blob of flesh into lamp oil and added it to the candle holders. When the wicks were lit, they burned with a dark, ghostly glow, and between the two candle holders, a circle filled with ancient script appeared. [Specified Evolution]: Evolution requirements met. Dark Sacrificial Candles 2/2, Salivate over a Humpback Whale Oil 10/10 kg. [Initiate Evolution?] Without hesitation, Charles chose [Yes!], and following the system''s instructions, placed Mousie between the candle holders on the circle. The dark attribute energy in the surrounding space began to converge between the candle holders, eventually enveloping Mousie completely in a shroud of black mist. Having experienced Max''s evolution, Charles wasn''t too anxious this time. He knew he just needed to wait quietly by the side. During the evolution and promotion process, a mystical beast is at its most vulnerable and needs protection. While waiting, Charles checked the [Mystical Beast] panels for Max and Mousie. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Gold (Evolving...) ... [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Platinum ... Since Max reached Lv21, a month had passed to get to Lv22. The slow pace of leveling up for a second-tier mystical beast was beyond Charles''s expectations. With Ezra''s help, Charles had temporarily gained the strength of a Tier 4 Beast Master, allowing him to kill the Lv32 salivate over a humpback whale and level up. This was just the beginning. Each level up would require more and more experience. At this rate, it seemed unlikely he would become a Tier 4 Beast Master by next year. "Grace has been making rapid progress at Aredale Academy. At this rate, how could I possibly be a match for her in two years?" Charles sighed quietly. Even with the system''s help during his trials in the Ferocious Beast Mountains, using every trick at his disposal, he only managed a draw against Grace. If he couldn''t level up faster, he feared that in two years, he would indeed be defeated and become a puppet under Grace''s human contract. "Indeed, that girl truly has some unusual talents. I''ve traveled across this continent for many years and never seen anyone with such strong natural gifts," Charles mused, his thoughts interrupted as the shadow beside him twisted and a figure emerged abruptly. Seeing Ezra, Charles snapped back to reality and hurried forward, bowing respectfully, "Elder, thank you for your assistance just now. Without your help, I would never have been able to defeat a Lv32 salivate over a humpback whale." "Heh, no need to thank me. The talent you displayed in the fight has indeed surprised me," Ezra said, leaning against a car nearby, suddenly becoming serious. "There are only 20 days left until the departure to the Abyssal Depths. The flying beast will be leaving soon." "Have you really decided not to join me on the journey to the headquarters of Cyber Academy?" Cyber Academy... the headquarters... Wait, he wasn''t talking about one of the three major academies of Genosha, Cyber Academy, but rather the famed Cyber Academy located beyond the Abyssal Depths in the Ethereal Grove... The headquarters?! Startled, Charles shot up from the ground, looking at Ezra with surprise. Chapter 104 - 104: The All-Element Beast Master If one were to discuss who ranks first among the three major academies in the imperial capital, the debate could likely continue all night without a clear winner. However, if one were to claim that the inner court of Cyber Academy is the top institution, probably no one in the Ethereal Grove would disagree. This ancient academy, older than Genosha itself, has produced countless renowned top-tier Beast Masters. Ares, once hailed as the greatest war deity of Genosha for hundreds of years, was also a graduate of this prestigious school. Should Charles proceed to Nova Academy with his recommendation letter, or should he follow the mysterious figure to the inner court of Cyber Academy? He was momentarily torn. "The reason I am so eager for you to join the inner court of Cyber Academy, or rather, become my student, is because I see in you a trait very similar to my own," Ezra said with a calm smile, moving slightly closer to Charles. His dull yellow eyes shimmered peculiarly under the light. "A trait very similar to yours?" Charles asked, a hint of surprise on his face. "Indeed, because like you, I can also manipulate different types of energy without causing annihilation," Ezra explained, slowly extending his hand. A vortex of energy formed between his palms, emitting glows of black, red, and blue, "This might be related to our soul strength. Your soul strength is even greater than mine; you are truly capable of walking the path of an All-Element Beast Master." Hearing the term ''All-Element Beast Master'' from Ezra, Charles''s heart raced uncontrollably. According to historical records, when humanity was on the brink of extinction after a catastrophic defeat in battle against demonic creatures, it was an All-Element Beast Master named Rylan who, single-handedly, created the Ethereal Grove in space, securing a sanctuary for human survival. An All-Element Beast Master, capable of harnessing all the elements that constitute the world, is also widely known by another title The Creator God! Becoming an All-Element Beast Master meant that the rise and fall of the entire human race could potentially rest in his hands alone. "Gulp" Charles swallowed hard, his eyes wide with excitement as he stared at the mysterious cloaked figure in front of him. Trying to contain his exhilaration, he cautiously asked, "Senior, how can I become an All-Element Beast Master?" "You will need to form contracts with ten divine beasts, each possessing a different attribute," Ezra finally spoke after a long pause. Hearing this, Charles nearly lost his balance, his expression turning somewhat despondent as he said dejectedly, "Divine beasts, and ten of different attributes at that? I don''t even have one yet... Must I really tame divine beasts to become an All-Element Beast Master?" Ezra chuckled wryly, his face showing a hint of helplessness: "I only realized this after taming the nine-tailed flame tiger myself. The mystical beasts below the divine level, regardless of their class from Bronze Division to legendary, the attributes and energies they possess are invariably overshadowed by those of a divine beast." As he spoke, Ezra continued to channel attribute energy into the vortex in his palm. After emitting a brief burst of rainbow light, the vortex turned pitch black. All other attribute energieswhether wind, thunder, lightvanished, leaving only the dark attribute. Witnessing this scene, Charles checked the system screen''s[mystical beast]panel for Max and Mousie. Although he did not disdain them, it was clear they were not divine beasts. "The two mystical beasts I''ve contracted aren''t divine beasts, does that mean I''ll never have a chance?" Slowly retracting his right palm, the dark energy vortex dissipated into a mist. Gently stroking the nine-tailed flame tiger beside him, he spoke softly, "Remember what I told you about where divine beasts come from?" Charles''s mind raced, and without much thought, he blurted out, "The 42 spots of refined energy still existing in the world?" "Exactly! Whether or not a beast can become divine doesn''t depend on the mystical beast itself, but on the purity of its attribute energy!" Ezra said, his voice becoming hoarse with excitement, "If you can''t contract with a divine beast, you just need to find those 42 spots of refined energy scattered around the world. Even the ordinary mystical beasts you''ve contracted can transform into divine beasts!" Charles finally understood. The crux of the issue wasn''t the divine beasts themselves, but rather those 42 spots of unextinguished refined energy. If he wanted to become an All-Element Beast Master, a transcendent being akin to a ''Creator God'', he had to find and subdue 11 of these energy spots, and they had to be of different attributes! Just thinking about it, Charles felt it was a bit insane! "So, senior... since Cyber Academy has managed to deduce the existence of refined energy, they should also be able to pinpoint the locations of these 42 spots of refined energy, right?" Charles, inspired by the fervor of the excited Ezra before him, wondered if the originator of this theory was either a supreme genius or utterly mad! "After 200 years of supercomputer calculations, we''ve precisely located two of them," Ezra explained calmly. "One of them is where my nine-tailed flame tiger was found, and the other, a concentration of light attribute energy, is currently safeguarded within the inner court of Cyber Academy." "Cyber Academy spent over 200 years and only located two spots, and I need to find 10, each with a unique attribute?" Charles looked at Ezra with a mix of surprise and awe. Ezra hesitated for a moment, then slowly added, "Correct. Given that, do you still plan to enter Cyber Academy?" Charles paused, falling silent. Of course, he was immensely drawn to the title of ''All-Element Beast Master'' that Ezra mentioned. Perhaps, once he ascended to ''Creator God'', there might come a day when he could return to Earth; even if he couldn''t, with the power he''d possess, he would be at the pinnacle of this world, a revered figure with everything he could desire. However, the difficulty of becoming an All-Element Beast Master was beyond imagination. Was it possible that if he couldn''t find these so-called ''divine beasts,'' he would never contract with any mystical beast again? Would he then be stuck forever as a third-tier Beast Master? And even with Cyber Academy''s supercomputer taking 200 years to calculate just two locations, how could he possibly find 11 with completely distinct attributes? With Charles''s natural talent for Beast Mastery, he could easily become a seventh-tier Beast Master, on par with Emma, without pursuing the path of an ''All-Element Beast Master.'' A seventh-tier Beast Master, a rarity in all of Genosha, could have everything a man might desirewealth, status, women... Why should he forsake a bright future for a nebulous one? Charles clenched his fists, trembling slightly. He tried to convince himself, but he couldn''t find sufficient reason to proceed. Seeing the turmoil in Charles''s expression, Ezra''s face also grew complex. After a long silence, he spoke softly, "The choice is yours, even though you might be the most likely candidate I''ve seen in a century to become an All-Element Beast Master. Still, I can''t help but caution you... should the day come when you witness everything you cherish being destroyed, I hope you won''t regret today''s decision." Ezra''s words seemed meant as much for Charles as for himself. Charles could feel his pain; he looked like he wanted to cry, but as merely an energy form, tears were impossible. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s hands trembled slightly as he remembered the three years of bullying he endured at Lsengard Beast Mastery High School from Robert, his missing parents, and Aria, who despite bearing the sorrow of a fallen nation, still managed a strained smile before him... Even imagining it filled Charles with despair. If it ever came to that, he knew he would regret it. If there was even the slightest chance to alter the outcome, he would fight with everything he had to seize it! Noticing Charles''s stirred emotions, Ezra lifted his head, speaking earnestly, "This world ultimately respects power. Didn''t Grace disdain you simply because she was the city lord''s daughter, with higher talent and status than yours?" "You might think to live a quiet life in Genosha, but that''s naively optimistic. This world is much larger and more dangerous than you can imagine." "To the real powerhouses, we are as insignificant as ants. This Ethereal Grove is merely a space created by a previous All-Element Beast Master. Perhaps one day, the entire Ethereal Grove will cease to exist, and we will be powerless to prevent it?" Charles shuddered, recalling the ten ''suns'' he had seen in the abyss. And the strange, stirring creatures within that abyss... Reflecting on Ezra''s words about the potential non-existence of the entire Ethereal Grove, even such a formidable being as he had almost been utterly destroyed, reduced to an energy form. What chance would he have? And what terrifying entities existed beyond the Ethereal Grove? Slowly lifting his head, Charles looked at Ezra with a solemn expression and said, "Senior, I''m giving up my guaranteed spot at Nova Academy. I will follow you to Cyber Academy." "Oh?" Hearing this, the cloaked elder flashed a cunning smile: "This is your own decision. When we get to Cyber Academy, don''t say I forced you!" Charles couldn''t help but twitch, Ezra indeed hadn''t forced him, but were those words he had spoken any different from coercion? Clack Hearing a faint sound behind him, Charles turned to see several cracks forming on the black cocoon that entirely enveloped Mousie. At the same time, a few lines of notification flashed across Charles''s screen. [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie has successfully evolved into its current form: Dark Demigod Juvenile!] --- Chapter 105 - 105: Successful Evolution Charles excitedly picked up Mousie from the ground. Unlike what he had imagined, Mousie did not undergo a drastic physical change like Max had; its body was now enveloped in denser dark attribute energy, and upon closer inspection, a pair of tiny sharp fangs had appeared in its mouth. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He checked Mousie''s [mystical beast]panel. [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv22 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Power of the Demigod] [Weakness]: Entire body is vulnerable [Hobbies]: Scaring people [Mood]: Hungry [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 possible paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its cute appearance; angering it would be a terrifying affair. Its true power remains sealed. "Indeed, Mousie has successfully evolved and upgraded to platinum quality!" Gently stroking Mousie''s fluffy tail, he suddenly noticed an additional skill. [Power of the Demigod]: Each attack by Mousie and its summoned beings will increase damage by 10%, stacking up to 10 times. The brief skill notification brought a surge of delight to Charles. Due to being merely a replica, the ferocious beast projection that Mousie copied was significantly weaker than the original ferocious beast, often serving merely as a ''meat shield sandbag'' in battle to buy time for Max''s attacks. But with this [Power of the Demigod] skill, wouldn''t Mousie grow stronger during combat, increasing its attack power by 10% with each strike, up to a total of 100% damage boost? Pure numerical superiority! "Squeak, squeak..." Mousie, freshly evolved, looked quite exhausted, trying to speak to Charles but its eyelids drooped, and it fell asleep right in the palm of his hand. "Looks like you had some good luck, seems like a successful evolution, huh?" Ezra glanced at Mousie in Charles''s hand and spoke softly. "Yeah." Charles nodded, storing Mousie back in the Beast Mastery space. Given its current state, it seemed it would need several days of deep sleep to recover. Now that both Max and Mousie had reached Level 22, what Charles needed most was to seize the opportunity to find and bind his third mystical beast, advancing towards becoming a fourth-tier Beast Master. Charles rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a silver mystical beast egg from his [storage space], and turned to Ezra: "Teacher, I''m already a third-tier Beast Master and haven''t yet bound a third contract mystical beast. I''ve searched through the entire Lsengard treasury and found only this silver mystical beast egg. I''m not too greedy, just give me a diamond-quality mystical beast egg." "A diamond-quality mystical beast egg! Do you think those are laid like eggs in a henhouse, just given upon request?" Ezra chuckled, somewhat amused and exasperated. "Old man, you were just boasting about divine beasts and refined energy, and now you can''t even produce a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? In that case, I might as well head to Nova Academy, where Vice Chancellor Emma is an acquaintance of mine." Charles looked visibly frustrated. "Teacher, not old man. Is that how you speak to a teacher?" Ezra glared fiercely at Charles. He had only agreed to let him enter Cyber Academy a short while ago, and already Charles was overstepping, which spelled trouble for the future! "I don''t have a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, but I do have a rather good weapon here." Ezra gave Charles a mysterious smile. "A good weapon? How powerful can it be!" Charles asked, full of curiosity. "It won''t be weaker than the supreme spear you hold, that''s for sure," Ezra said somewhat impatiently. Stronger than the ice and fire supreme spear? At that, Charles''s eyes lit up instantly. The ice and fire supreme spear was a blue-quality weapon, the highest quality available in Lsengard, which he had managed to get through a fortunate deal. Higher than blue-qualitycould it be an orange or purple-quality weapon? Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... An orange-quality weapon was already among the top tier, just below spiritual weapons. It might only be one grade higher, but the price difference was tens of times greater. He had once seen in the news that a purple-quality sword at the Misubi auction house fetched a sky-high price of over 500 gold coins. At this level, weapons are often priceless, their value immeasurable in mere money. Because as Beast Masters progress, although the number of mystical beasts increases, there is only one Beast Master. Killing a Beast Master can be much easier than defeating several mystical beasts. Thus, the first lesson for a Beast Master is ensuring one''s survival in battle. Having a suitable weapon is of utmost importance. "There are 20 days left before the long flight to Cyber Academy departs, and I have no teaching tasks for you during this time. Hard days await you, so prepare what you need for the journey. These might be your last 20 days in Lsengard," Ezra spoke softly. As he talked, he stepped into a nearby shadow, his form starting to fade. "By the way, I remember Cyber Academy enrolls two students, who''s the other one?" Charles felt a chill down his spine as a figure flashed through his mind. Could it be Celestine? If it really was Celestine, that journey might turn into quite an ordeal... "Your classmate, you say? Heh, you''ll find out in 20 days," Ezra''s form was nearly gone, his voice softening, "I can only say that girl is terrifyingly strong, not just for you, but even the city lord''s daughter is nothing in her presence." "Don''t worry too much, just enjoy your final days of high school," Ezra chuckled, and with that sound, his body completely disappeared, presumably transported away. Staring blankly at the shadow where he had vanished, Charles was momentarily stunned. Grace could arguably be considered the most talented Beast Master he had ever encountered. She awakened to her powers while still in elementary school, becoming a Beast Master at a young age. By high school, while others were still attending theory classes, she had already formed a contract with her second mystical beast, rightfully earning the title of Lsengard''s foremost prodigy! What kind of existence could possibly surpass Grace''s talent? Having finished tidying up the basement, Charles was about to leave when his phone suddenly vibrated. Ezra had sent him a contact. He lightly tapped the profile picture, which showed a figure against a snowy plain. Due to the angle, Charles couldn''t make out the face, but he could see the pale golden hair shimmering under the setting sun. "Yekaterina." "What a commanding name," Charles said with a light chuckle. ... After the enrollment ceremony ended, Lsengard became desolate. The vast Genosha territory, with the provincial capital of Vendatia thousands of kilometers from Lsengard and the imperial capital even further, left students without the means or funds to afford expensive flying beast tickets to start their journeys home early. During these tranquil days, time slipped away like flowing water. In a forest 300 kilometers from Lsengard, a man and two beasts, three shadows in total, were swiftly moving. Every time they passed, roars echoed through the area. "Mousie! Activate the Power of Demigod and take on that lightning demon ape!" "Roger that!" "Max, use your skill, bone-achingly cold, to clear out those minions around us!" "Yikes..." [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [lightning demon ape] (Lv18Silver quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [green insect] (Lv17Bronze Division quality)!] [Ding! You have defeated the ferocious beast [red-eyed rabbit] (Lv20Bronze Division quality)!] System prompts kept appearing before Charles, who had been fighting from dusk till dawn, and into the next day, until Mousie and Max started to protest, prompting him to finally stop. "Not bad at all," Charles mused as he carved up the spoils from the ferocious beasts on the ground, "this lightning demon ape that once chased me all over the mountains, now easily falls before me." These days, he could hardly sit still. Riding his cloud leopard, he returned to the mountain range that had once been his training ground to test his skills and get accustomed to Max and Mousie''s new abilities. Who would have known that the ferocious beast, which once nearly wiped out their team, could now barely last a round against him, especially after Mousie activated the Power of Demigod, rapidly stacking the damage to a 100% increase? These first-tier ferocious beasts fell as easily as slicing through vegetables. After stuffing all the materials from the surrounding ferocious beasts into his storage space, Charles rode the cloud leopard back to Lsengard. Before he even reached Lily''s house, he could hear a noisy commotion coming from inside. "Could it be that Sly has sent someone?" Charles instantly became alert, pulling out his ice and fire supreme spear from his storage space. As he approached the front gate, he saw a familiar figure. "Lily! You''re finally back! I haven''t seen you for days; I thought something had happened to you!" Charles dropped his supreme spear and rushed forward, embracing the beautiful woman in a light yellow dress tightly. "Cough, my dad''s home, you know. Be a little careful," Lily coughed lightly, her face flushing slightly. Charles peeked through the door crack and indeed saw a middle-aged man in a shirt, who appeared to be in poor health, and wondered aloud: "Is something wrong at home? Why does he look so upset?" "Recently, the Miller family''s pharmacy brought in an alchemist from somewhere who suddenly started dumping cheap miracle drugs, almost taking over our entire business. If this keeps up, we might have to close down, so my dad came over to sell the villa to temporarily cover the losses." Only then did Charles understand that the arguing inside was likely about the price of the villa... The Miller family''s pharmacy... That''s Benjamin''s place. They don''t even have an alchemist; how could they have so much stock of miracle drugs to afford such dumping tactics? Chapter 106 - 106: How Much? The villa door swung open, revealing a man dressed in a suit and shiny shoes, looking every bit the estate agent, leading the way. Behind him, several middle-aged men could barely conceal their irritation. "Mr. Raj, 500 silver coins is the highest offer I can make. If you''re not satisfied, feel free to consult another real estate agent. But if you want to sell within a week at market price, it''s quite a tall order," the estate agent said, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness. "I understand... I''ll think it over for a few more days and get back to you in three days. Thanks for your efforts," replied the middle-aged man, managing a forced smile. As the agent left the courtyard, the man suddenly noticed a stranger standing at the door and looked at Lily in surprise, "Daughter, who is this?" Before Charles could respond, Lily stepped forward and introduced him, "This is Charles, the one who topped the entrance ceremony. He''s heading to the imperial capital for university and wanted to ask about the place." "Oh, Charles! I''ve seen you on the news. An 18-year-old third-level Beast Mastertruly a hero among youths!" The man''s eyes sparkled as he welcomed Charles into the house, though the light in his eyes soon dimmed. Handing Charles a business card, he then headed to the next room. Charles glanced at the business card, Raj - Director Rajmiracle Drug Technologies Ltd. Phone: 7355608 Looking at Lily with surprise, he remarked, "Miss Lily...erm, you''re quite the heiress, aren''t you?" Lily handed Charles some fruit and tea, her eyes filled with joy yet tinged with worry. She sighed softly, "An heiress, huh... In three days, this villa and the family cars will all be gone to pay off debts..." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles was taken aback, pondering how things had reached such a dire state. Recalling that the Blackwood family had faced such a misfortune within just ten days, he felt a twinge of regret. Sipping his tea, Charles gently asked, "Miss Lily, can you tell me what exactly happened? Maybe I can help." Before Lily could respond, the sound of arguing drifted from the slightly ajar door next door. "They were already in the miracle drug business, and I could tolerate that. But Kevin? This is too much! A weapons dealer sticking his nose into this?" Through the crack in the door, Charles could see Raj nearly grinding his teeth in anger as he spat out the words. "How can their miracle drug be so cheap? They''re selling it at 50% below market price! How are we supposed to survive?" Another middle-aged man burst out furiously. "Those suppliers are no better! As soon as they saw the price hike over there, they decided to breach their contracts and stopped shipping to us! Disgraceful!" "Damn it, I can''t swallow this! Should we just take them out when we get a chance?" A younger man slammed his fist on the table, and cracks immediately appeared on its surface. "Ahem!" Raj cleared his throat, as if to remind them that Charles was outside and they should be careful with their words. He lowered his voice and said, "Sly and Kevin are both fourth-level Beast Masters. If you''re thinking of making a move on them, it''s not going to be easy..." The young man who had cracked the table stood up, veins bulging on his face in frustration. "Are we just going to sit here and let them crap on us without fighting back? They''re obviously price dumping to monopolize the market! They were the ones who broke the rules first! We''ll go down fighting if we have to!" The argument inside was growing more heated by the second. Lily quickly ran over and closed the door, shutting out the noise. She looked at Charles apologetically and said, "I''m sorry you had to see all this unpleasantness. How about I help you find a room in the city instead?" It wasn''t that Lily wanted to kick Charles out, but with the villa about to be seized to pay off debts and the massive financial hole the family was in, her salary as a high school Beast Mastery lecturer was nowhere near enough to help. The commercial pressure from three allied companies had left the Blackwood family, just starting in the pharmaceutical business, with no way out. In the midst of this heavy atmosphere, Charles slowly stood up. He didn''t particularly care about the fate of Rajmiracle Drug Technologies, but Lily had once helped him when he was at his lowest, and in school, she had protected him from the bullying of other boys. If he turned a blind eye now, Lily might end up homeless... He walked to the noisy room and then opened the door. The moment they heard the crisp sound of the door opening, every pair of eyes in the room turned toward the young man, around seventeen or eighteen years old, standing at the entrance. Charles spoke slowly and clearly, "Whatever financial shortfall the company has, I''ll cover it for you." As soon as those words left his mouth, the once rowdy room fell into an uncanny silence. Everyone stared in shock at the young man standing at the door. Seeing that no one was responding, Charles spoke again, "You''re planning to sell this villa for 500,000 silver coins, right? I''ll buy it for 1,000 silver coins! And if that''s still not enough, I can lend you 5 gold coins, but you''ll need to pay me back within two years." After his recent venture with David at the exhibition, Charles had a solid balance of 15 gold coins and 420 silver coins in his bank account. Lending this amount of money wasn''t an issue for him. "Charles, where where did you get so much money?" Before anyone else could respond, Lily had already walked up behind Charles, gently holding his hand, her eyes filled with a trace of surprise. In her memory, Charles''s parents were long-haul truck drivers, and their family was so poor they could barely keep food on the table. How could he casually offer up 7,000 silver coins? The Blackwood family members seated inside, all senior figures, were equally astonished as they stared at Charles. Having been entrenched in Lsengard for many years, they were well aware of the status of the various noble families, and they had never heard of Charles coming from any wealthy or noble lineage. Seeing the closeness between Charles and Lily, Raj was momentarily taken aback. He knew his daughter''s temperament better than anyone, and never before had any man caught her attention. Yet here she was, holding hands with another man. Suppressing his surprise, Raj stood up from his seat, glanced at his daughter Lily with a hint of awkwardness, and then turned to Charles with a smile, "7,000 silver coins What you just said, is that for real?" Charles reached into his pocket, then pulled out a gleaming golden bank card from his storage space. Looking at Raj calmly, he said, "There are 2,000 silver coins in this card. Take it first. I''ll transfer the remaining 5,000 silver coins to your company account later today." 7,000 silver coinsessentially an interest-free loan of 7 gold coins! As everyone in the room stared at the gleaming gold bank card on the table, they were left speechless. That was a supreme VIP card, only issued when a savings account reached a balance of 10 gold coins. "Charles? Are you the same Charles who took first place at the entrance ceremony?" one of the young men suddenly exclaimed. The others quickly connected the dots, realizing that the boy in front of them was none other than the genius who had caused such a stir during the ceremony. "It''s really you? A pleasure to meet you!" "When you punched Thomas and sent him flying, I was watching the live broadcast at homeI was completely stunned!" "That old snake Kevinhe''s so shameless. I never thought he''d get put in his place by you too, ha!" The oppressive atmosphere in the room lifted immediately. Everyone''s eyes were now filled with amazement as they looked at the young man standing beside Lily. Though still considered a "young man," Charles''s heightwell over six feetmade the tall and strikingly beautiful Lily, standing next to him, seem almost dainty in comparison. "Yes, my uncle Charlie runs a miracle drug business in the imperial capital. He''s asked me to find a distributor here in Lsengard. If the opportunity arises, I''d love to discuss a possible partnership with Blackwood Pharmaceuticals," Charles said with a smile. He then turned to leave the room, waving casually to the group inside. "No need to see me out, I have some other things to take care of." Without waiting for a response, Charles strode confidently out of the villa. As they watched him leave, the room''s occupants exchanged joyful glances. One of the middle-aged men couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, "This young man is truly a blessing to the Blackwood family!" Charles''s exceptional talent as a Beast Master, having earned perfect scores in both trials and assessments at the entrance ceremony, had already caused a sensation throughout Lsengard. Not only was he gifted, but with family connections in the imperial capital''s miracle drug trade, it was clear that his background was on par with the powerful noble families of Lsengard. To have such a connection with someone like himthis was indeed a stroke of good fortune for the Blackwood family. As Charles''s figure was about to disappear from view, Raj quickly pulled Lily aside, giving her a look that said, Go after him, make sure he leaves on good terms. "Dad! Charles is my student, what are you thinking..." Lily instantly understood what Raj was implying. She glanced at Charles''s retreating figure, her face turning a shade of red. "Besides, I''m seven years older than him! I could practically be his older sister..." "Charles has already graduated, hasn''t he?" Seeing his daughter a bit discouraged, Raj chuckled, "And what''s wrong with being seven years older? You''re beautiful, and I see that Charles isn''t repelled by you. You should seize the opportunity!" "Dad, stop it!" Lily''s face turned red, and she hurried back to her room, slamming the door behind her. Staring at her reflection in the mirror, her heart raced uncontrollably. Truth be told, she felt somewhat guilty about Charles. Between them, aside from a confession, they had done everything a couple wouldand shouldn''t have done. Perhaps it was because she became the only support in Charles''s darkest times, or maybe it was just youthful curiosity, but their relationship had crossed into forbidden love. Was it time... to give this forbidden love a perfect ending? Lily rummaged through her makeup on the desk and pulled out a lipstick she had cherished for a long time... Chapter 107 - 107: Medicine or Poison After leaving Lily''s house, Charles first went to the bank to transfer 5 gold coins to Raj''s account, then headed straight to the location of [the Fenton family Miracle Drug Ltd.] as marked on his phone''s map. He checked the recent market share earnings among the pharmaceutical companies in Lsengard. The Fenton family Pharmaceuticals:60% The Smith family Group:25% The Blackwood family Pharmaceuticals:10% Others:5% In Charles''s memory, the miracle drug industry in Lsengard had always been monopolized by the Taylor family, holding over 70% of the sales. After his maneuvers against Sly and Kevin, the previously unknown Fenton family Pharmaceuticals suddenly surged, and combining this with the information Raj and the others discussed, Charles had reasons to suspect that Sly and Kevin were making a comeback. He had less than 20 days left before leaving Lsengard, and he initially didn''t want to meddle in these business affairs. However, considering his conflicts with Sly and Kevin''s families, if he didn''t completely crush them now, they could potentially harm David and Raj in the future. "I really didn''t want to interfere, but since you''ve crossed me and even harbored intentions to kill me..." "If I just leave Lsengard quietly, wouldn''t that be letting you off too easily?" With a cold smile, Charles''s figure disappeared into the shadows. ... As the evening darkened, Lsengard''s nightlife was just beginning, and the city glowed with dazzling neon lights. Countless citizens reveled in the dazzling nightlife, celebrating their fortune of surviving yet another day under the constant threat of ferocious beasts. At the heart of the city, on the rooftop of an impressive 30-story building, the clinking of a few wine glasses echoed through the air, creating a crisp and pleasant sound. "Mr. Axel, I owe it all to you for taking me in. If not, I, Sly, would have ended up on the streets," said a middle-aged man with a sullen expression, gulping down a glass of red wine. His gaze wandered to the bustling streets below, a flicker of hatred crossing his eyes. His shipment, worth 15 gold coins, had been stolen from the vault of Lsengard Bank, causing the entire Taylor family Group to come to a halt. If not for Axel remembering their past friendship, Sly would likely have been left homeless. Although there was no direct evidence that Charles was behind it, Sly was certain that he had some involvement! The very thought of that little brat destroying his family and fortune made his body tremble with suppressed rage. Beside him, Kevin remained silent, his mood visibly grim, still reeling from the blow of the missing weapons from his arsenal. "Heh, no need for such words, Mr. Sly. If it weren''t for the alchemist you brought from the Taylor family, how could the Miller family have achieved its current success?" Axel couldn''t help but smile as he recalled the company''s recent financial reports over the past fortnight. With one hand, he groped the chest of the voluptuous hostess beside him, while raising his glass with the other. "Come, come, let''s drink! Tonight''s expenses are on me." As they exchanged drinks and laughter, none of them noticed a shadow quietly slipping by in the darkness nearby. "So, it is Sly and Kevin behind it after all." Charles whispered to himself as he arrived at a nearby pharmacy owned by the Fenton family''s pharmaceutical company. Emerging from the shadows, he was taken aback by the overwhelming business the shop was doing. A few ferocious beast hunters, covered in blood and bandages, had grown impatient and even started fighting each other, all in an attempt to cut in line and get their hands on the miracle drug more quickly. Charles noticed one hunter applying the coveted "miracle drug" to his wounds. The man unwrapped his bandages and applied the dark green liquid to his injury. Instantly, a faint wood-element energy enveloped the wound. However... the wood energy was so subtle that it could easily be overlooked if not carefully observed. Curiosity piqued, Charles approached the hunter and asked, "Brother, how does that healing salve work for you?" The man had an expression of pure bliss, his eyes drifting toward Charles as he said casually, "It works like a charm. Just a little bit, and the pain''s gone immediately!" Noticing the strange look on the man''s face, Charles glanced at the system screen. [Name]: Paul [Age]: 42 [Beast Master Level]: Level 1 [Health]: External Injuries [Ferocious beast laceration, inflamed...] Poisoning [Drug poisoning, neurotoxin...] "This" Charles gasped in surprise. He pinched a bit of the dark green liquid from the medicine, brought it to his nose, and took a cautious sniff. As a seasoned alchemist, just one sniff was enough for Charles to roughly identify the ingredients in the liquid: poppy husks, morphine, ephedrine... After carefully smelling it for a while, he faintly detected a trace of wood-element beast core mixed within. "No wonder it''s selling so well. This isn''t just a painkiller; this is basically a drug!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim, finally understanding why this obscure Fenton family pharmaceutical company had shot to the top of the Lsengard pharmaceutical sales charts in just two weeks. They weren''t selling medicine at all; they were trafficking drugs! Now that he knew the secret behind this "healing salve," Charles found himself in a dilemma. The Beast Mastery World was quite different from the world he originally came from. Here, substances like poppy, morphine, and similar drugs were perfectly legal as painkillers under Lsengard law. Competing with narcotics using regular painkillers? That was hardly realistic. "Poppy and morphine aren''t cheap. If they''re able to sell at low prices, they must be cutting corners on other ingredients. These so-called ''healing salves'' only relieve pain but offer no real treatment." Without proper healing, wounds would fester, itch, and become unbearably painful. And to suppress that pain, people would be forced to buy larger doses of these ''painkillers'' A vicious cycle. It was no wonder the Fenton family''s pharmaceutical business was driving Lily''s family''s pharmacy toward bankruptcy. "If I can refine a cheaper, more effective healing potion that also breaks their addiction, the entire Fenton family business, along with Sly and Kevin behind them, will be ruined. They''ll be nothing but rats, hated by everyone!" With this thought in mind, Charles left the pharmacy and pulled a business card from his storage space. Following the address on the card, Charles made his way to the Smith family tower once again. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing the secretary''s report, David, who was in the middle of a high-level meeting, immediately adjourned it and rushed to the entrance of the building to personally greet the guest. "I''m here on behalf of my uncle, Charlie, to discuss a deal regarding the miracle drug," Charles said directly as soon as they reached a private conference room. David, grinning broadly, personally poured Charles a cup of tea. "It''s an honor for the Smith family group to work with you. Ever since the miracle drug sold like hotcakes at the last expo, we''ve had clients asking about it every day!" After tasting success at the previous exhibition, David had been eagerly waiting for this golden opportunity, and to his surprise, it had now presented itself. "Yes, Mr. David, I''ll get straight to the point. The Fenton family group, whose business has been booming recently, is selling drugs disguised as healing salves. To compete with them, we need a partnership between you, Raj, and myself," Charles said calmly, taking a sip of his tea and then revealing his plan. "Wait drugs instead of healing salves?" David was stunned by this shocking revelation. He hadn''t expected anyone to stoop to such a level. However, upon learning that the Fenton family was backed by Sly and Kevin, David''s expression darkened. In this world, laws didn''t mean much. Power was the most effective law. With Sly, Kevin, and Axelthree Level 4 Beast Mastersworking together, they could blatantly sell drugs, and no one would dare to touch them. Curiously studying Charles, David noted that he indeed bore some resemblance to his relative Charlie from the imperial capital. Concerned, David voiced his hesitation, "Even if they''re selling drugs, how could we possibly compete with them? Dealing in something like that it just doesn''t sit right with me." Before David could finish, Charles interrupted him. "Mr. David, you''ve misunderstood. My uncle Charlie wouldn''t stoop to making money that way. All you need to do is gather the ingredients listed here." Taking the list from Charles, David''s eyelids twitched slightly: 10 tons of ten-year-old spirit root, 1,000 wild anesthetic plants from the ferocious beast mountains, 1,000 budding sarsaparillas, 1,000 revival flowers These were all top-tier ingredients for crafting elite healing salves, with a value of at least 40 gold coins. How was he supposed to come up with that much money? But if they pulled this off, the Smith family could secure at least 70% of Lsengard''s miracle drug market "Let''s go for it!" David thought, deciding to take the plunge. David gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Rest assured, sir. I will have all the ingredients on your list procured within three days!" "Thank you for your efforts." Charles smiled calmly, then stood up and made his way out of the private room. David personally escorted Charles out, watching him until he left the Smith family tower and disappeared around the corner of the street. In David''s memory, Charles was just that quiet student who always sat in the back of his son''s class, the one whose parents never showed up for parent-teacher meetings. Because his son Daniel was friendly with him, David often reminded him not to look down on people just because they came from poor families. Who could have imagined that Charles would one day rise to such heights? Not only had he helped the Smith family group through the jade mine crisis, successfully guiding them through a business transformation, but now, he''d brought in a huge business deal! David thought to himself, "I must find time to visit him and properly express my gratitude." ... Walking along the riverside avenue, Charles enjoyed the cool evening breeze on his skin, feeling a sense of contentment. "Very soon, I''ll have a steady source of gold flowing in," he mused with a light smile. His decision to help David wasn''t solely out of old school ties. As a seasoned player in the business world, Charles always prioritized his own interests. "Charles!" A familiar voice called out from a street corner ahead. It was Lily, waving at him. A faint scent of perfume lingered in the air. Lily wore delicate makeup, her bold red lipstick standing out against her porcelain skin. Charles half-joked, "Miss Lily, all dressed up so beautifully at this hour, are you going on a date or heading to a matchmaking event?" "Miss Lily" she corrected him with a playful pout, "And why would you think I need to go to a matchmaking event?" Hearing his teasing, Lily stomped her foot lightly in mock annoyance, her expression showing both frustration and amusement. Noticing something unusual in her demeanor, with a hint of coyness in her voice, Charles paused for a moment before asking softly, "Miss Lily, is there something on your mind?" The evening breeze tousled her bangs, and a blush spread across Lily''s lovely face. She seemed both nervous and determined, as if trying to gather her courage. Suddenly, she looked up and asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?" Chapter 108 - 108: Selling Cola in a Different World? "Uh..." Charles was momentarily stunned, looking at Lily with some surprise. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just concerned about you. I was thinking, our Charles is so handsome, he must have a lot of girls liking him in college, right?" Lily smiled brightly, a fleeting shadow of sadness in her eyes, but she quickly regained her sparkle. "Come on, let''s go for a ride!" She swung her long legs over the motorcycle and revved the engine. It was a familiar scene for Charles, flashing back to memories from three years ago. In high school, he was often cornered by a gang demanding money. After Lily found out, she started picking him up and dropping him off at school on this very motorcycle, and since then, no one bothered him anymore. Seeing Charles standing frozen, Lily handed him a helmet, patting the motorcycle beside her. "Hop on! Hold onto my waist, and don''t fall off!" Charles hesitated for a moment but eventually put on the helmet and placed his hands around Lily''s soft waist. The engine roared like a lightning demon ape. The motorcycle sped through the streets, just as Lily had many times taken him to school, the pair speeding along the riverside avenue before slowing down and winding their way to an old neighborhood. This was the old neighborhood where Charles had lived for ten whole years. The flower beds were overgrown with weeds, and large patches of paint peeled off the building, as if to narrate the tales of its time-worn past. "I''m sorry... I wasn''t paying attention and drove here again." Lily knew about the vandalism at Charles'' home and was worried it would upset him; her face showed a hint of apology. "It''s okay, I actually wanted to come home and check on things," Charles waved at Lily and then jogged towards the entrance of the complex. As he stepped into the building, a mix of dust and mildew hit him, a familiar scent that brought him comfort. When he reached his apartment door and pushed open the rust-stained iron gate, the chaos inside tugged at his heartstrings. The trash might have been cleared away in this time, but nothing could return to how it was beforenot the broken home, nor the disappeared parents. Recalling Sly''s actions, Charles clenched his fists lightly. With his current wealth, Charles could easily afford several riverfront mansions, but no opulent residence could ever match the home that held his childhood memories. Charles got up and walked down the street, glancing at a photo in his phone''s album. Suddenly, his eyes began to moisten, and he dialed a number. buzz "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!" buzz "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavailable. Please try again later!" Still no response. Charles put away his phone with a sense of defeat. He longed to loudly tell his parents, "We''re wealthy now, you don''t need to work dawn to dusk hauling goods anymore. Your son is now a proud Beast Master!" However, all he got in return was a cold, emotionless automated message. Passing by the barbecue restaurant around the corner of the neighborhood, Charles caught a pungent scent and suddenly brightened up, "Mr. Bard, how much chili powder do you have at home? Could you sell me some?" "Charles, you''re back?" A balding man in slippers hurried over. When he heard Charles wanted ten tons of chili powder, he was shocked: "Ten tons of chili powder, what are you planning to do?" Despite his puzzled look, Mr. Bard made several phone calls, and within ten minutes, he managed to gather ten tons of chili powder for him! Seeing the ten tons of chili powder, Charles couldn''t help but smile... After sending Lily a text, he slipped into a shadow at the street corner and vanished into the darkness. ... Charles stealthily moved through the shadows until he reached a shadowy area under a street lamp in front of the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. He bypassed the reception and headed straight for the miracle drug production workshop behind the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. Though it was a pharmaceutical company, the security outside the workshop was even tighter than the city lord''s residence, which seemed quite sinister. However, Charles easily avoided the guards while remaining in the shadows. Just as he stepped out of the clean room, Charles smelled a pungent odor and felt a surge of exhilaration. "This is the smell of morphine vapor! Damn it, these bastards are indeed lacing the healing medicine with drugs!" Charles became alert and began to purify the air of toxic fumes using his fire energy. He cautiously approached the production equipment in the darkness, glancing at the feed hopper. They were using the cheapest revival flower. A wood-attribute beast core, after being ground into powder, had been diluted into a thousand bottles of healing medicine. At this concentration, it was barely distinguishable from a placebo. On the other hand, the sedatives meant to be used in trace amountsmorphine, cocainewere being added to the alchemy vats in massive quantities, tens or even hundreds of kilograms at a time, as if they cost nothing. [Ding! You have unlocked: Industrial Alchemy.] A system notification flashed briefly in front of the screen, but Charles didn''t have time to pay it any attention. Finding the right moment, he swapped all the prepared medicine with his own concoction of chili water. With a sly smile, satisfied with his work, he left the pharmaceutical workshop. ... After leaving the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals, Charles sprinted through the shadows all the way to the logistics center, heading towards the transit warehouse he had rented. Here, he was going to conduct an experiment to improve Hemostatic Powder. Back then, a single Tone Reproduction Hemostatic Powder could fetch a sky-high price of 50 silver coins at the Misubi auction house, not to mention the white-quality version. This miracle drug was time-consuming and labor-intensive to produce, and its price reflected that. It was far from something a first-rank Beast Master or a commoner could afford. To compete in Lsengard''s pharmaceutical market against the combined forces of Sly, Kevin, and Axel under the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals, Charles had to find a way to make Hemostatic Powder affordable and monopolize the miracle drug market. Clang! With a crisp sound, Charles pulled a long alchemy production line, over ten meters in length, from his storage space. He had casually swiped this from the equipment warehouse when he left the Fenton Family Pharmaceuticals. Upon closer inspection, the alchemy equipment bore some resemblance to the pharmaceutical production lines from his previous life. However, instead of being powered by electricity, it was driven by a few fire spirit stones. He recalled the three core elements of alchemy: alchemical materials, the alchemy lab, and fire. From his professional perspective, this equipment, which used the heat of fire spirit stones instead of actual fire and processed the lowest-grade materials, was nothing but a pile of "garbage." However, even this kind of "garbage" would still be snatched up by those ferocious beast hunters once it hit the market. The thought made Charles feel a bit wistful. Charles opened the alchemy panel in front of him on the screen. It not only recorded the alchemy formulas he had mastered but also contained a wealth of knowledge related to alchemy. He browsed through it for a while, then suddenly noticed a newly unlocked optionIndustrial Alchemy. As soon as Charles focused his attention on it, a pop-up window appeared, and a torrent of knowledge flooded into his mind like a surging wave. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [System Notification: Industrial alchemy involves two key points: stability and low cost. Both are indispensable, and the key to achieving stability lies in the selection of fire spirit stones and the improvement of the alchemy lab''s boiler structure...] The influx of specialized knowledge left Charles a bit dizzy, but with this infusion of information, he started to understand the colorful alchemy equipment around him. They no longer seemed so unfamiliar. From his storage space, he retrieved five Hemostatic plants and added them to the boiler beside him. The energy from the fire spirit stone flowed into the boiling mixture, but before Charles could even control it, all five Hemostatic plants turned into ashes. "It seems that controlling the temperature between the alchemy lab and the alchemy equipment is quite challenging!" Charles muttered regretfully as he gazed at the pile of ashes in the boiler. "I should install temperature regulators at different depths of the boiler to ensure the herbs are evenly heated..." Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Charles grabbed a pile of parts from his storage and began tinkering with the alchemy boiler again. Two hours later, after countless failed attempts, Charles finally produced a green paste-like liquid from the five Hemostatic plants that he had placed into the alchemy boiler. While Charles still wasn''t satisfied with the quality, by the lowest standards of healing potions, it was far superior to anything available on the market. Next, using the same method, Charles processed anesthetic plants, Rebirth of lotus roots, and spirit rootsall of them reduced to a thick paste. He gradually increased the dosage by tenfold, then a hundredfold! "The ingredients for the Hemostatic Powder have all been refined into liquid form. Now, it''s time for the final step in making the Hemostatic Powder..." Charles carefully guided the mixture in the boiler, all while recalling the steps he had just learned. Each type of herb had a different tolerance to temperature, and at this point, he needed to precisely control the temperature in different sections of the alchemy boiler and adjust the stirring force accordingly. Charles easily wrote a program, with the temperature control system automatically adjusting without needing him to lift a finger. Beep! Beep! The crisp sound of the alarm on the alchemy furnace went off, and Charles, feeling a rush of excitement, opened the output valve. Instantly, a bright green liquid began to flow out of the pipe. With a light touch of his fingers, Charles picked up a small drop and smelled the rich, alchemical fragrance of the potion. It was still far from the miracle drug of Tone Reproduction, but the effectiveness was at least a hundred times better than the Fenton family''s so-called "healing medicine"! "With this, Hemostatic Powder can finally be produced on an industrial scale. I''ll share the news with Raj tomorrow." Looking at the containers filled with the bright green liquid, a sense of pride welled up inside Charles. He also keenly sensed the business opportunity. In this Beast Mastery World, there was no concept of [patents]. If he dared to release the formula, it would immediately be copied by every pharmaceutical company in Lsengard. ButCharles suddenly recalled a case. He could completely follow Coca-Cola''s production model! "Coca-Cola kept its formula and equipment entirely secret." "They would ship the [Coca-Cola concentrate] nationwide, taking a cut from the distributors who would dilute it with water according to a set ratio, turning it into the Coca-Cola drink sold on the market." "I can totally replicate Coca-Cola''s business model and sell [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]." "I''m a genius! Haha!" --- Chapter 109 - 109: The Mysterious Concentrate For the next few days, Charles stayed holed up in his warehouse, constantly refining the mass production equipment for his [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]. He installed a sensor inside the alchemy furnace. If anyone tried to dismantle the furnace without his permission, it would trigger a self-destruct mechanism, melting all the pipes into a heap of scrap metal. It was all done to prevent anyone from stealing the machine and replicating his alchemy equipment. After setting everything up, Charles carefully drew up blueprints for the alchemy apparatus. Thanks to the specialized knowledge he had gained from the [alchemy]system, this was not a difficult task for him. During the time he was absorbed in improving the alchemy equipment, the situation in Lsengard had grown increasingly tense. The rise of [the Fenton family pharmaceuticals] had gradually taken over the market share of all miracle drug merchants in Lsengard. Not only was the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals affected, but even the Dubois family, which typically dealt in general goods, was hit by this wave of market disruption. The Fenton family''s monopolistic actions were essentially cutting into the lifeblood of many noble families in Lsengard. In response to this market shock, Raj, the president of Blackwood Pharmaceuticals, convened a secret meeting within the company. "All the company''s finances are already in the red. Even with Mr. Charlie''s 7,000 silver coin loan, at this rate, it won''t be enough to cover the losses!" said the financial director of Blackwood Pharmaceuticals, sitting at the head of the meeting table, frowning deeply as he stared at the deteriorating financial reports on his computer. The attendees of this meeting were all high-level executives from companies related to the miracle drug industry in Lsengard. Once prominent and powerful, now they sat with their heads bowed, utterly clueless about how to counter the market disruption caused by the Fenton family pharmaceuticals. "Damn it! Axel, Sly, those bastardshow could they add 120 times the recommended dose of painkillers in their products? Are they selling medicine or dealing drugs?" Raj barked as he glared at the drug composition analysis on the projection screen. All painkillers have some level of addictive potential. The line between medicine and poison is in the dosage. Now Sly and his crew had mixed morphine and cocaine into their healing drugs at 120 times the normal dosage, making everyone who used them addicted. As a result, people kept coming back to their shops to buy more. "Maybewe should increase the dosage of sedatives in our healing medicines too?" one executive from Elysium Pharmaceuticals suddenly suggested. Raj immediately rejected the idea, snapping, "Are you insane? If everyone starts doing this, are you trying to turn Lsengard into a place where even one-year-old babies are hooked on drugs?" "But if we keep letting Sly and his gang do this, we''ll all go bankrupt. What''s the point of holding onto ethics if we can''t even survive?" someone else chimed in, agreeing with Elysium''s suggestion. "..." The meeting dragged on for almost an hour without reaching any conclusion. Voices were raised, arguments broke out, and the scene quickly descended into chaos. In one corner of the conference room sat the younger generation, including Aurora and Celestine. They watched their elders with tense, grim expressions, too afraid to speak up amidst the suffocating and heavy atmosphere. "Sis, is the Fenton family really that powerful? Plus, we don''t only deal in miracle drugsthis shouldn''t affect us that much, right?" Aurora, sitting near the back by the window, lightly tugged on Celestine''s sleeve, her voice low with uncertainty. Celestine turned her head and looked at Aurora, who had an innocent expression on her face. With a sigh, she said softly, "My foolish sister, you have no idea. A large portion of our family''s revenue comes from the miracle drug business. Once those ferocious beast hunters become dependent on Fenton Pharmaceuticals'' drugs, they might end up obeying their orders. They could choose to sell ferocious beast materials and beast cores only to Sly, or sell them to us at outrageous prices. Even though our Taylor family group has deep roots and vast wealth, we won''t be able to withstand that kind of drain." "Is there really no way out? What about the City Lord''s Mansion...?" Aurora asked quietly. Celestine sighed again and shook her head with a touch of defeat. "Don''t count on it. Many of Lsengard''s top-tier Beast Masters have already been deployed to the frontlines. Out of the five remaining fourth-level Beast Masters in the city, three are already aligned with Fenton Pharmaceuticals. Without backing, any legal documents are no more than worthless scraps of paper" "...And Sly and Kevin belong to the three great families of Lsengard. Their network of connections runs deep throughout the entire city. Who would dare openly oppose them?" This was a world where power ruled. Fists were the law, the truth. With Sly and Kevin standing at the pinnacle of Lsengard''s elite families, there was little anyone could do to stop their misdeeds. The youths sitting there, with so little experience of the world, wore expressions of worry far beyond their years. "Ahem, Mr. Charlie from the imperial capital has sent a representative to attend the meeting," Raj suddenly announced from the front of the room, his face lighting up with joy. "Charlie?" "Mr. Charlie''s representative is here?!" At the mention of this news, the once chaotic meeting room immediately fell silent. Just half a month ago, with Charlie''s help, David had organized a grand sales exhibition, raking in massive profits and expanding their business beyond gemstones. The name "Charlie" had since spread throughout Lsengard. Celestine, hearing the name, also lifted her head with a glimmer of hope. But when she saw that the representative was Charles, she couldn''t help but let out a faint scoff, her expression turning to one of disdain. "That''s Charlie''s representative? Him?" As the memory of that night by the river flooded backCharles and his so-called ''punishment''a faint blush crept onto Celestine''s face. When their eyes met, she clenched her fist and gave him a defiant shake, her eyes filled with resentment. However, Charles'' gaze merely flickered over Celestine and did not linger. Moments later, a clear and calm voice sounded from the front of the meeting room: "Mr. Raj, let''s get straight to the point. I''m here to discuss the cooperation regarding [Hemostatic Powder concentrate]." Charles wasted no time. He went to the front of the room and projected a slide: "The image you see here is a new generation of alchemy product from my uncle''s lab. It can neutralize the addictive effects caused by traditional painkillers like morphine, and its healing effect is 100 times more potent than other healing medicines in the same price range." "Not only can it be used by humans, but it can also be administered to mystical beasts, temporarily boosting their resistance to toxic attributes. Moreover, it enhances the strength of lower-tier mystical beasts." "And its benefits don''t end there" Everyone present was a key figure in Lsengard''s pharmaceutical industry, including several alchemists. Yet, the room was dead silent, with all eyes focused on Charles and the slide he was presenting. After a brief pause, an elderly alchemist with silver hair and a gray robe stood up, carefully choosing his words as he said, "Mr. Charles, I''ve been practicing alchemy for decades, though the potions I''ve crafted are all low-tier and without ranking. Still, I''ve never heard of such a miraculous potion as the one you''re describing." This wasn''t a healing potionit sounded more like a cure-all, an omnipotent miracle drug! As the gray-robed elder finished speaking, several other alchemists around the room nodded in agreement, believing that Charles might be exaggerating. Faced with their skepticism, Charles didn''t rush to explain. Instead, he opened a suitcase he had brought with him and took out several vials of bright green liquid, distributing them to everyone present. The gray-robed elder carefully took one of the test tubes and tilted it slightly. A single drop of the liquid slid down the tube, hanging in the air above his hand. He first sniffed it gently, then pulled out a silver needle and stirred the liquid delicately. As he did so, a soft wood-element energy flowed around his fingers, as though he were probing the ingredients of the potion. In just a few minutes, the elder''s expression became increasingly serious. When he looked back at Charles, there was a newfound respect in his eyes. Turning to the others, he confidently declared, "The healing properties of this potion, as well as its enhancing effects on mystical beasts, are exactly as Mr. Charles described! And for a potion to reach such purity, it must be the work of at least a third-tier alchemist!" As the chief alchemist of the Blackwood family, the moment the gray-robed elder spoke, the other alchemists immediately fell silent. Raj was stunned at first, then his face lit up with joy. He had been powerless against Sly and his relentless pressure, watching as the thousands of silver coins he borrowed were on the verge of being lost again. But now, with the Bryant family stepping in once more, he eagerly nodded in excitement: "To be able to cooperate with Mr. Charles is an honor for the Blackwood family. However, I do have a few concerns. With such high-quality miracle drugs, I imagine the price would be at least 10 silver coins I''m afraid a small place like Lsengard might not be able to afford it" Raj was speaking delicately. After all, only a handful of people could become high-level Beast Masters. Most of those purchasing miracle drugs in Lsengardwhether it be city guards, ferocious beast hunters, or ordinary citizenswere not Beast Masters. If the price was too high, they wouldn''t be able to compete with Sly''s products. Nearby, Henry, the chairman of the Dubois family group, seemed to share the same concern. But before he could voice his doubts, Charles spoke up first: "My healing potion will be sold at a unified price, whether it''s in Lsengard city, the outskirts, or even when it''s distributed across Genosha in the future." "The price? It will only be 100 copper coins." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "100 silver coins is way too expenswait, what? You said 100 copper coins?" Raj exclaimed in shock before Charles could finish. A healing potion of this quality, for only 100 copper coins? The people around couldn''t believe their ears. Even the lowest-grade healing potions typically cost over 500 copper coins. It was a price that an ordinary ferocious beast hunter could afford if they gritted their teeth, but it would take them more than a month of hard labor in the wilderness. Definitely not cheap! And Charles'' healing potion didn''t just surpass every other potion on the market in terms of effectiveness; it also had the added bonus of enhancing mystical beasts'' abilities. Yet, he was pricing it at only 20% of what others charged? --- Chapter 110 - 110: Business Mind At this moment, Henry, the chairman of the Dubois family group, who had been silent until now, finally spoke: "Charles, I heard Reginald Thackeray just now. It seems this healing potion is the work of a third-tier Beast Master. While I deeply appreciate Mr. Charlie''s willingness to help us through this difficult time, the cost of hiring a third-tier alchemist is something we in Lsengard simply cannot afford" A third-tier alchemist might not be a big deal in the imperial capital, where talent is abundant, but in a small place like Lsengard, anyone encountering one would have to respectfully call them an ''alchemy master.'' The Dubois family group already spent 1,000 silver coins a year just to employ a first-tier alchemist, and the cost of hiring a second-tier alchemist was astronomical. As for a third-tier alchemist... Henry didn''t even dare to imagine. "Heh, you''re overthinking it," Charles replied with a soft smile. "My uncle''s laboratory has developed a batch of alchemy equipment, and one of those systems has already arrived at the Lsengard logistics center. This kind of low-grade miracle drug can be mass-produced." Charles continued with ease, then played a video on the large projection screen. In the footage, a spherical alchemy vat, five meters in diameter, was running non-stop, day and night. The faint glow of firestones bathed the entire alchemy apparatus in a dim red hue. On one end, fully automated robotic arms delivered the raw materials, and on the other, miracle drugs were being produced in a steady stream. Watching this scene, Raj took a deep breath, nearly losing his balance. His eyes gleamed with excitement as he stared at the video, unable to conceal the broad smile spreading across his face. Just a few days ago, his family had been scrambling to sell off villas and properties to cover the company''s financial losses caused by Fenton Pharmaceuticals. Charles'' loan of 7,000 silver coins had provided a lifeline at the most critical moment. Now, in a mere three days, he was not only going to partner with Charles to mass-produce miracle drugs, but he also couldn''t fathom why this was happening. He had never had much of a relationship with the Bryants, and this mysterious ''uncle'' of Charles, Charlie, who did business in the imperial capitalwhy was he going out of his way to help? Henry stood up from his seat, staring in astonishment at the calm young man before him, his mind filled with surprise. As he mentally sifted through all the noble families and wealthy figures he had met while doing business in the imperial capital, he couldn''t recall ever hearing of a ''Charlie'' or any alchemy lab capable of mass-producing such high-quality miracle drugs. While the impact of Fenton Pharmaceuticals on his Stokes family hadn''t been as severe as it was on Raj''s pharmaceutical business, Henry knew he couldn''t let Sly and his crew grow even more powerful. In his heart, he had already decided to establish a connection with Charles and his mysterious ''uncle.'' Now that he thought about it, didn''t his daughters Aurora and Celestine know Charles? They were around the same ageperhaps there was a chance to match them up. The only question was whether a young man from the imperial capital, who had seen the world, would be interested... Everyone around was staring at the enormous alchemy vat displayed on the screen, completely stunned. The hardest part of alchemy lies in temperature control. Each alchemical ingredient requires a different temperature, and one slight mistake could lead to energy imbalance, resulting in an alchemy disaster commonly referred to as a "cauldron explosion." Yet, Charles'' healing potion contained dozens of different ingredients, and still, everything remained stable. Not only that, but it had already been mass-producedtruly a miracle! As fellow alchemists, they were shocked, their eyes wide with disbelief as they watched the miracle drug being produced on an assembly line in the video! "Tch, it''s just because he has some impressive uncle in the imperial capital," Celestine sighed lightly from the back of the meeting room, resting her delicate chin in her hand. She gazed at Charles, who was surrounded by the crowd like a star, her tone laced with displeasure. She firmly believed in first impressions, and every time she recalled what Charles had done by the river, she couldn''t muster any goodwill toward him. She even questioned whether the person here today was the same Charles. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed her sister, Aurora, looking at Charles with gentle admiration, as if completely enchanted by him. Celestine reached out to pinch her sister''s cheek, but her hand froze mid-air. "Could it be I misunderstood him?" This thought caused her cheeks to flush slightly. Her mind spun into a chaotic mess, and she couldn''t help but shake her head, trying to get rid of these confusing thoughts. She bit her lip, thinking, "That little scoundrel! There''s no way he''s a good personI''ll have to warn Father after the meeting, so he doesn''t get tricked by him!" In the silent room, all eyes were fixed on the young man in the center and the bright green liquid he held in his hand. "Mr. Charles, the fact that you were willing to lend me 7,000 silver coins to help me through this financial crisis was already a great honor" Raj finally snapped out of his shock, swallowing hard. After a moment of hesitation, he looked at the young man in front of him and spoke softly, "I don''t dare to ask for much. Just allow Blackwood Pharmaceuticals and the Dubois family group to sell these miracle drugs for you. We can sell them without taking a single cutthe profits will all go to you. We only hope to win back the customers we''ve lost." Henry, standing nearby, nodded in agreement. As long as they could stop Fenton Pharmaceuticals from growing even bigger and poisoning the people of Lsengard with their drugs, the Dubois family group was willing to take a loss if necessary. "How could I possibly accept that? You''ll have plenty of daily expenses for helping me with sales." The young man pondered for a moment before suddenly lifting his head. "How about thisI''ll only take 8% of the profits." Upon hearing this, the entire room was stunned. The miracle drug came from the Bryants, and even the production equipment was provided by them, yet Charles was only asking for 8% of the profits? Was he doing charity? Given the current crisis facing the pharmaceutical companies in Lsengard, even if Charles took all of the profits, no one would have had any complaints. Raj''s face showed pure astonishment, and he rubbed his ears as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "Sir, did I hear you right? You only want 8% of the profits? How is that fair?" Charles waved his hand, smiling calmly. "Not only will I help you, but I''ll also give you the formula for this healing potion, as well as the blueprints for the alchemy production equipment However, I have a few conditions." "Mr. Charles, please go ahead!" Raj''s face lit up with joy. If Charles truly wanted nothing in return for helping him, he''d feel unsettled about it. Charles pulled out the documents he had already prepared and handed them to both Henry and Raj. "I have three conditions. First, you must carbonate the potion with carbon dioxide, color it caramel, and rebrand it as [Cola], marketing it as a ''functional beverage'' that can heal injuries." "Second, no matter how the market changes in the future, Cola must always be priced at 100 copper coins, and I''ll still only take 8% of the profits. The rest will be yours." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Third, while I''m willing to give you the formula and blueprints for the concentrated potion and alchemy equipment, they must be kept confidential. Aside from the three of us, no one else will ever receive the original formulaonly the concentrated Cola syrup." "If you agree to these terms, please sign the document." Raj and Henry stared blankly at the papers in their hands. After reading through the clauses, their mouths hung wide open in shock. This was a genius plan! Since they would only be selling the concentrated syrup and keeping the formula and alchemy blueprints under lock and key, they wouldn''t have to worry about anyone else copying it. They could confidently distribute it across Genosha. As for Charles'' 8% share, given that he was providing both the formula and the equipment blueprints, it was entirely reasonable! Raj didn''t hesitate for a moment before signing the agreement. After reviewing all the terms, Henry also added his signature to the commercial contract, clearly impressed with the brilliance of the partnership. "Hehe, a pleasure doing business. Here''s to our Cola selling like hotcakes!" Charles smiled calmly as he left behind the Cola formula and the alchemy equipment blueprints. With the signed agreements in hand, he walked out of the meeting room. Watching Charles'' retreating figure, Raj and Henry could barely contain their smiles. This wasn''t just a business contractthey had planted a money tree! As long as no other healing potion on the market could surpass the effectiveness of Cola, they would continue raking in profits from selling the concentrated syrup, possibly even expanding their business beyond Lsengard! Meanwhile, those in the meeting who didn''t secure primary distributor rights were now filled with regret for not having connected with Charles sooner. Smiling broadly, they flocked to Raj and Henry, hoping to secure secondary distribution rights. At the back of the meeting room, Aurora''s cheeks flushed as she gazed at Charles'' departing silhouette, stars practically twinkling in her eyes. Charles wasn''t just handsomehis Beast Mastery talents were top-notch, and now he had brought such a major business deal to the Stokes family! Everyone in the room was utterly amazed! The days of Fenton Pharmaceuticals, who had taken over the market with their addictive drugs, were numbered! In less than a week, Cola would dominate the shelves of every store in Lsengard! Leaving the Blackwood Pharmaceuticals building, Charles exhaled deeply. Finding a quiet, deserted spot, he activated his skill, [Darkness Cloak], slipping into the shadows. "Heh, Sly, Kevin, don''t blame me for being ruthless. After all, you tried to kill me. How could I let you get away with that, right?" A cold smirk curled the corner of Charles'' lips as he sneered. But bringing down those two old foxes, Sly and Kevin, wouldn''t be so easy. the Dubois family and the Draven family, two of the three major families in Lsengard, had been established for centuries. Now, with Sly, Kevin, and Axel forming an almost unbreakable alliance, they were an ironclad triangle of power. Though David stood on his side, it would still be difficult to fight off so many enemies at once if things escalated. If it came to a head, the fallout would be hard to contain. "Beyond the three great families, Lsengard also has the City Lord''s mansion, the Misubi family, and the Beast Master Guildthree forces that are not to be underestimated either." "However, due to Grace, the City Lord would never have any goodwill toward me." "The Misubi family runs the auction house in Lsengard and has always remained neutral, staying out of any city affairs. It would be hard to get their help." As Charles mulled over his options, an image of a stern-faced middle-aged man gradually surfaced in his mind... --- Chapter 111 - 111: Guild Master Perceval Lsengard''s Beast Master Guild, Vice President''s Office. Charles knocked on the door, and a middle-aged man, busy with paperwork at his desk, slowly raised his head. After a brief moment of surprise, he abruptly stood up, astonished: "Charles? You little rascal! In just three months, you''ve jumped from a first-tier Beast Master to a third-tier Beast Master. I really underestimated you back then!" Fletcher, clearly excited, walked over to Charles, giving him a heavy pat on the shoulder. He motioned for his secretary to bring Charles a cup of tea and chuckled, "So, what brings you to see me today? Do you need the Beast Master Guild''s help with something?" Charles nodded, getting straight to the point. "The Fenton family pharmaceuticals have aligned themselves with Sly and Kevin, openly selling painkillers with morphine levels exceeding 120 times the limit. I assume Vice President Fletcher is aware of this?" At that, the smile vanished from Fletcher''s face. He didn''t respond immediately but gestured for Charles to continue. "The Taylor family and the Draven family have been causing trouble in Lsengard for years. Compared to their past crimes, this public drug trafficking almost seems like a ''minor'' offense." "Take just three months ago, for example. Robert, in order to win first place in the ferocious beast mountain trials, went as far as to kill a fellow student. If it hadn''t been for Daniel''s luck, he''d probably be dead in the ferocious beast mountains too." "And then there''s Bradley and Felix, father and son, who betrayed Lsengard. They were only able to run wild in the ferocious beast mountains because of the Taylor family''s supply of resources. Their collusion has been an open secret for over a decade." "And this time, their drug trafficking through healing potions isn''t just about making a profit. I suspect there''s a much bigger conspiracy at play." "That''s why I''m hoping the Beast Master Guild can issue a ban, preventing any Beast Master in Lsengard from doing business with them." After speaking at length, Charles felt his mouth go dry. He took a sip of tea, his eyes never leaving Fletcher, who sat across from him. There was only half a month left before Charles was set to leave for Cyber Academy. He didn''t have any grand ambition to "eradicate the poison in Lsengard," but leaving these two threats unchecked would certainly make it hard to sleep peacefully in the wilds later on. When Charles finished, Fletcher glanced out of his office at the Beast Masters moving back and forth outside, his voice turning cold. "Charles, the purpose of the Beast Master Guild is to serve all Beast Masters across Genosha, providing them with convenience. Like the Misubi Auction House, we maintain a position of neutrality. Whether you see them as good or evil, we don''t take sides or intervene without cause." After speaking, Fletcher gave Charles a quick blink, a subtle signal. Charles was momentarily confused but quickly grasped the meaning behind Fletcher''s gesture. He stood up and took his leave. "Alright, since that''s your stance, I won''t trouble you any further today." Though somewhat unsure of what had just happened, Charles left the Beast Master Guild. After crossing a few streets, he suddenly received an anonymous message. The message read: "As much as I''d like to help, this kind of decision needs approval from the top! To be honest, I''m not a fan of Sly and Kevin either! Just a heads upthe old man recently got back from the front lines, and his most prized mystical beast was injured. If you can heal that precious creature of his, there''s a good chance he''ll green-light this for you! (P.S. Don''t say I told you this!)" Click! After putting away his phone, Charles felt a warm sensation in his chest. This Beast Mastery World could be as harsh and cold as a heartless machine, much like Vice President Fletcher''s name and the cold, detached expression on his face. But even the coldest heart has its soft momentsjust like when Fletcher stood in front of the students in the ferocious beast mountains to protect them, and now, when he discreetly extended a helping hand beyond his official duties. ... The next day, Charles followed the address Fletcher had provided and arrived at an old, rundown cabin on the outskirts of Lsengard. An elderly man with graying hair was in the yard, tending to the wounds of an equally worn-out-looking wooden bear. Dark blood trickled down the towel he was using, staining the ground beneath them. The bear appeared to have been savagely attacked by something terrifying. One of its hind legs was cleanly broken, with part of the bone visible through the wound. As Charles looked at the creature, several system prompts flashed before his eyes. [Wooden Bear] [Element]: Wood [Level]: 39 [In Progress] [Click to view upgrade materials] [Quality]: Silver [Emotion]: Fear [Health]: Critically weak [Severe internal and external injuries, wounds infected] [Click to view treatment methods] Poisoned [Neurotoxin] [Click to view treatment methods] Disabled [Hind leg amputation] [Click to view treatment methods] "Weakness, paralysis, poisoning, disability this is way too much!" Charles couldn''t help but be shocked. It was the first time he had seen a mystical beast in such a dire condition. From the brief lines of health information, Charles could sense just how brutal the battle must have been. Genosha was a land embroiled in constant warfare. To the east, the serpent people of the Atacama Desert; to the west, the merfolk of the Infinity Isles; and both Avaloria to the north and the Stellar Empire to the south watched with predatory intent. Ever since the fall of the war god Ares centuries ago, Genosha had become a coveted prize for its neighbors. With its plains and lack of natural defenses, it was easy pickings. Every year, countless Beast Masters perished defending the nation''s borders. Judging by the state of the wooden bear, Charles guessed it had likely sustained its injuries in a battle against the forces from the Infinity Isles. "Leave. I don''t get involved in Lsengard''s internal affairs." Before Charles could say a word, the old man''s cold voice cut through the air, carrying the harsh authority and lethal intent of someone who had spent too much time on the frontlines. "Uh" Charles hadn''t even opened his mouth before Guild Master Perceval had already issued his dismissal. Given the man''s position as the head of the Beast Master Guild, Charles wasn''t surprised by the level of intelligence he possessed. But Charles didn''t let the old man''s words deter him. Instead, he calmly sat down beside the wooden bear. "Roar!" The wooden bear let out a roar, but thanks to his [Mind Communication] ability, Charles could tell it wasn''t out of angerit was from pain and fear. "Guild Master, if I can heal the wooden bear''s wounds and remove the poison from its body, could you, while maintaining neutrality, refrain from offering any assistance to Sly and his people? Things like ferocious beast materials and miracle drug supplies." The old man rinsed the towel in a shallow red basin, wringing it out before continuing to clean the bear''s wounds. He gave Charles a doubtful look, his voice still cold: "I''ve already told you, the Beast Master Guild is a neutral organization. We do not take sides in conflicts between Beast Masters. This isn''t about whether you can heal my beast or not. You should leave." "The wooden bear''s hind leg may be broken, but since it''s a wood-element mystical beast, I have a way to regenerate its missing limb," Charles replied, his voice calm. The old man''s hand paused in midair as he cleaned the bear''s wounds. He stared at Charles, visibly stunned. This wooden bear had been with him since his youth, now well into his later years. It meant more to him than even family. If there was a way to fully restore its health, he would be willing to give up his position as Guild Master. But as long as he still held his title, he had to uphold the principles of the Beast Master Guild... "Guild Master, this wooden bear has been stuck at Level 39 for quite some time, hasn''t it? Who knows, maybe if I take a look, it might finally break through." Splat! The old man tossed the towel into the basin and rushed over to Charles. In his excitement, he didn''t notice as his hands left bloody prints on Charles'' sleeves. His voice shook with emotion: "You really think you can heal my wooden bear and help it break through to Level 40?" Perceval stared in disbelief at the young man before him, unable to hide the joy on his face. His wooden bear had been stuck at Level 39 for 20 long years, ever since he became a fourth-tier Beast Master at the age of 48. If the bear could break through, as its contracted master, Perceval himself would likely advance to a fifth-tier Beast Master! Seeing the confident expression on Charles'' face, Perceval quickly let go of him and, realizing the blood on his hands, awkwardly wiped Charles'' sleeves. "Forgive me," he said, leading Charles into the house with renewed hope. ... S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three hours later, as Perceval watched his wooden bear, now full of energy and vitality, he couldn''t help but embrace the creature. Tears welled up in his cloudy eyes, streaming down his face. "Hey, old friend, I thought I was going to lose you forever sobbing..." Noticing his emotional outburst, Perceval quickly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled at Charles. "Don''t worry. The Beast Master Guild will no longer supply ferocious beast materials or alchemy ingredients to Fenton Pharmaceuticals. And I''ll issue a decree in my capacity as Guild Master: any Beast Master registered with the Lsengard Beast Master Guild who is caught purchasing healing potions from Fenton Pharmaceuticals will have their salary suspended for six months!" "I''ll leave it in your capable hands, Guild Master Perceval!" Charles smiled slightly as he prepared to leave. Before departing, he handed Perceval a list of materials. "These are the materials required for the wooden bear''s breakthrough. Gather them within 20 days. If you keep your word, I''ll ensure it completes its breakthrough before I leave Lsengard." Perceval took the list from Charles, his heart filled with curiosity. He had heard many rumors about the young man even before returning to Lsengard. But what surprised him was that, besides his Beast Mastery talents, this kid seemed to have knowledge of alchemy and even some medical skills? The abilities Charles had displayed left Perceval astonished. As he watched Charles'' figure disappear into the distance, the old man smiled wryly. "Is this what they call abusing power for personal gain?" Gently patting the old companion that had been by his side through countless battles, Perceval made up his mind to prepare it a feast of ferocious beast meat that night. "The frontlines are in dire straits, and Sly, Kevin, and those bastards have turned Lsengard into a cesspool. It''s about time someone stepped in!" Perceval muttered to himself, as if trying to justify his actions. Chapter 112 - 112: Would You Like to Try This Pepper Spray Too? To counteract the pharmaceutical venture founded by Sly, Kevin, and Axelthe Fenton the Miller family businessDavid, Raj, and Henry formed a business alliance. David''s conglomerate, the Smith family group, was in charge of fundraising and procuring materials; Raj, who started in the miracle drug industry, had already begun production continuously after acquiring Charles''s miracle drug formula and alchemy equipment; and Henry, who originated from the department store business, took on the promotion and distribution of what would later be known as ''Coca-Cola.'' Everything unfolded amidst high tension, with everyone eagerly anticipating the new ''Coca-Cola'' beverage to dominate the entire Lsengard market! Over the past week, the Miller family''s pharmaceuticals had increased their market share from 75% to 95%. It was clear to discerning eyes that this gain was achieved through the addition of ''excessive cocaine''a controversial tactic, but one had to admit that the Miller family had effectively monopolized the Lsengard pharmaceutical industry. With three level-four Beast Masters united, who could challenge them? ... At seven in the evening, as the city lights began to glow. Ferocious beast hunters returned to Lsengard after a day''s toil, their bodies sweaty and scarred, eagerly lining up to purchase the Miller family''s miracle drug. Many of these hunters chose to spend their hard-earned money in pleasure districts as well. Near the Miller family''s drugstore, at the Pink Rose bar, strippers energetically performed on stage, flirtatiously enticing the audience. Their gazes inadvertently drifted towards booth number one. "Another round, make sure it''s the Spade Ace with obsidian!" shouted a man with a middle-part hairstyle as a spotlight converged on his slightly tipsy face. The DJ''s voice filled the bar with vigor: "88 silver coins!" "A set of the great divine dragon with obsidian!" "Tonight''s expenses at the Pink Rose are on Mr. Benjamin!" As the DJ spoke, cheers erupted from the young men and women in the dance area, with numerous young women flamboyantly showcasing their dance skills, hoping to catch the attention of the distinguished guest in booth number one. "Annabelle, I haven''t seen you in two days, and your chest seems even larger. Did you find another man behind my back?" Benjamin joked, his arm around a beautiful woman, playfully teasing another voluptuous lady in the booth. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hardly..." The woman''s words were cut off as Benjamin''s hand slipped inside her blouse, nearly eliciting a startled cry from her. She chided with a coquettish tone, "Mr. Benjamin, let''s wait until we''re in the hotel, okay...?" Benjamin glanced at the dance floor. They were in a semi-open booth, unlikely to be seen by others. Or so he thought... actually, being spotted might even thrill him more! "Come on, let''s see who has improved their skills? Take good care of me, and I''ll order another set of the great divine dragon!" Benjamin unfastened his belt buckle, leering at the several hostesses surrounding him. As soon as he finished speaking, the previously demure Annabelle stepped forward, took him in her mouth, and in a burst of celestial pleasure, Benjamin''s gaze drifted outside the window to the Miller family pharmaceutical shop. There, a long line of Beast Masters queued up, continuously funneling wealth to the Miller family, allowing him finally to live out his extravagant dreams. Since they started ''spiking'' their healing drugs, the Miller family''s sales had soared. At this rate, within three months, the Miller family would replace David as one of the top three families in Lsengard. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol mixed with the perfume of women. Benjamin''s attention returned from the window as Annabelle was ardently ''at work.'' The woman''s cunning skills brought him a rush of pleasure, and he couldn''t help but release... Damn, that was less than a minute, 88 silver coins not well spent... To cover his embarrassment, Benjamin shouted, "Bartender, a Spade Ace with obsidian, and another set of the great divine dragon!" Bang! As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, a bottle labeled ''Spade Ace'' smashed into his head, splattering blood all over the walls. "Go to hell, Benjamin. Your family''s fake drugs put my dad in the hospital, and you''re here enjoying life?" A man in sunglasses kicked open the booth door, yelling furiously, followed by a dozen burly men. "Damn, it''s this bastard selling fake drugs, beat him up!" Hissing in pain, Benjamin touched his head, feeling a cut that was bleeding profusely. The unexpected attack by another Beast Master had seriously wounded him. "Ah!" "They''re beating him up!" Annabelle and the other hostesses scattered in fear, leaving Benjamin fuming. He stretched out his right hand, and three silver hexagrams flashed into existence. "Roar! Roar!!!!" A lightning demon ape, a blue lightning tyrannosaurus rex, and a thundering leopardthree silver-grade mystical beastsappeared, circling him defensively and roaring continuously at the dozen burly men in the booth. "A third-level Beast Master... you think we''d be scared of you?" The man in sunglasses gestured, and his group of burly men summoned their own mystical beasts. Benjamin quickly assessed the situation. They were all second-level Beast Masters with mostly Bronze Division beasts. But their numbers were overwhelming; even with extraordinary powers, he couldn''t fend off a group attack from several second-level Beast Masters. "Damn... when my dad and Uncle Sly, Uncle Kevin get here, I''ll kill you all!" Benjamin cursed inwardly. With the vilest curses in his heart, Benjamin recalled his mystical beasts and hunched over in a pleading posture, "Big brother, please let me go, there must be some misunderstanding here..." "Misunderstanding?" The muscular man in sunglasses grabbed Benjamin by the neck, slammed him to the ground, and then threw him out of the bar. Lightning demon ape!!! With tremendous force, he smashed through the wall. Benjamin tumbled several times on the ground and rolled over a dozen times on the asphalt road, struggling to get up. The Pink Rose bar was in chaos, with countless people rushing out while casting terrified glances at Benjamin. Passersby also looked on in shock at the bloodied Benjamin. Bang! Before Benjamin could rise, the man in sunglasses punched him down again and then stepped on his head, "Ladies and gentlemen, in my hand, I have the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine priced at 1000 copper coins! Let''s have Mr. Benjamin personally demonstrate its effects!" Benjamin felt a sharp pain as the muscular man slashed several deep cuts across his chest. He tried to struggle, but a few more burly men came forward to restrain him. "Look, this is the Miller family''s healing medicine!" Benjamin lifted his head just as the man in sunglasses angrily stepped forward, splashing the medicine all over his wounds. "AAAAHHHH" When the liquid touched his injuries, Benjamin immediately felt a searing pain. The wounds spasmed and twisted in agony, but he was held down, immobilized by the men restraining him. "See? This isn''t healing medicine, it''s [pepper spray]!" The man in sunglasses kept pouring several bottles of ''healing medicine'' on Benjamin''s wounds, followed by more screams of agony. A crowd had gathered around, witnessing Benjamin''s wounds not only failing to heal but actually bleeding profusely after the application of the supposed medicine. The bystanders began to murmur among themselves. "Isn''t that just too cruel? Selling pepper spray as healing medicine for 1000 copper coins?" "These crooks deserve to be fed to ferocious beasts!" "It''s not just pepper spray; the painkillers contain an excessive amount of morphine! Ever since my dad started using the Miller family''s painkillers, he doesn''t even want to eat anymore, just craves that ''healing medicine.''" "My God! The Miller family is coming, run!" Someone in the crowd shouted, and suddenly, the people gathered there, including the burly men who had beaten Benjamin, scattered like a tide pulling back. "Damn, who did this?" Leading a fully armed squad, Axel rushed forward, seeing Benjamin on the ground nearly unconscious with pain, his face etched with concern. "Quick! Get the healing medicine!" As one of his subordinates brought a bottle of their dark red medicine, Axel kicked it away: "Damn, not ours! Get Raj''s." Axel then applied a bottle labeled [Miller Family Pharmaceuticals] to Benjamin''s wounds. Ten minutes later, Benjamin slowly opened his eyes. "Our healing medicine might not be the best, but it shouldn''t be completely ineffective, right?" Looking puzzled at the dark red medicine in his hand, Axel sniffed it and was immediately shocked: "Pepper spray?" ... At the Miller family pharmaceutical''s top floor, the atmosphere was tense and oppressive. Dozens of bottles of dark red liquid were piled on the conference room table, and the pungent smell of pepper spray filled the air. "The investigation results are in. Across all 54 pharmacies under the Miller family pharmaceuticals, all the healing medicines have been swapped with pepper spray!" Axel opened a projection of a statistical report and, in anger, slammed his fist down, denting the table. Kevin, after reviewing the report, picked up a bottle from the table and sniffed it, his face filled with shock. Who had the capability to swap the healing medicine with pepper spray in all 54 of the Miller family''s pharmacies in such a short time? "I find it impossible that someone tampered with 54 pharmacies simultaneously. More likely, the batch was meddled with before it even hit the market," Kevin said grimly, quickly making his judgment. "Are you suggesting there''s a mole?" Sly picked up a vial of medicine, his expression equally grim. Ever since their family''s stock had been emptied, the Taylor family owed a huge debt of 50 gold coins due to high-interest loans. Adding excessive morphine to the painkillers had been his idea. Joining forces with the Miller family pharmaceuticals was the Taylor family''s last chance to turn things around. If they failed, the entire Taylor family would plummet into an abyss. "I don''t think this was just a staff error. It must be the work of a competitor, definitely someone bribed our people to swap the raw materials on the alchemy production line!" Sly, having been roughed up in the business world for years, quickly offered his analysis. Everyone knew now that the Miller family pharmaceuticals had allied with him and Kevin. Damn it, which bastard dared to oppose them? Clenching his fist tightly, Sly hurled the vial of medicine out the window, shattering the glass with a loud crack as it fell to the ground below. Just as the window glass broke, Sly suddenly noticed on the facade of Lsengard''s tallest building across from them, a bright advertising slogan lit up: "Hurt, tired, exhausted, drink Coca-Cola!" At the same moment, Kevin and Axel looked up and saw the same advertisement, feeling utterly perplexed. ... Chapter 113 - 113: A Beverage? This Is a Miracle Cure! Charles spat out a mouthful of red wine when he came across a viral video of a streaker screaming in pain as [pepper spray] was applied to his wounds. He wasn''t particularly interested in the streaker, but when he realized the man, pixelated in sensitive areas, was Benjamin, he couldn''t help but laugh: "Is this what they call poetic justice?" His revenge was silent but fierce. Over the past week, in between training sessions with Max and Mousie, he''d made trips to the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' workshop to tamper with various ingredients. According to the shipping schedule of the Miller family pharmaceuticals, Charles reckoned that all 54 chain stores were now stocked with his ''spiked'' medicines. "With less than half a month until I head to Cyber Academy, let me quietly enjoy the downfall of Sly and his cronies," Charles murmured, a slight smirk playing on his lips. After he emptied the stocks of Sly and Kevin, these once-prominent members of the top three families in Lsengard were already weakened, which explained their desperate move to add a 120-times dose of painkillerstruly an unethical act. And this was just the beginning. Within three days, his concoction, ''Coca-Cola,'' would sweep through Lsengard, completely cutting off any lifeline for the Miller family pharmaceuticals. Soon, under the crushing weight of their debts, Sly and Kevin would find themselves irreversibly doomed. With Charles''s current capabilities, it was still challenging to kill two level-four Beast Masters, and unnecessaryunless, of course, Sly and his cohort pushed him too far. Though he couldn''t beat them openly, he was not above using more covert means, like poisoning. Yawning, Charles rubbed Max''s furry belly, getting ready for bed, when his phone vibrated. [Charles, if you''re free tomorrow afternoon, could you please pick someone up at the station?] It was a message from Ezra. "Pick up who?" Charles replied, puzzled. Aside from his missing parents, he knew no one else outside of Lsengard. [Hehe, you''ll see when you get there.] Ezra sent Charles a photo and then went offline. "Picking someone up is fine... but what''s with sending me a decade-old photo?" Charles couldn''t help but complain. The photo showed a cute young girl with a sun hat and a long blue dress, sitting quietly on a park bench. Her blue eyes looked as pure as lake waters at the camera. With her light golden hair, she didn''t look like she was from Genosha. Charles figured she''d be easy to recognize. "Cyber Academy only recruits two people from the whole Lsengard region; she must be someone formidable." Sighing lightly, Charles put away his phone and fell asleep with Max. ... Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next morning, as the first rays of dawn touched the misty airs of Lsengard, the city was dominated by a single advertisement. "Hurt, tired, exhausted, drink Coca-Cola!" Seeing the advertisement on the shopping mall''s glass facade, Thomas scoffed dismissively, then suddenly sneered: "The Blackwood family must really be desperate, resorting to even greater deceptions than our Fenton family pharmaceuticals. We may skimp on alchemy ingredients, but we''ve never claimed our products to be a panacea." "After drinking it, wounds heal in one minute, it enhances poison resistance, and if a mystical beast drinks it, it boosts their attack power by 3%." "Only a fool would believe that, right?" Thomas turned his gaze away, annoyed, only to find that the damned advertisement was everywhere! At the entrance of the Lsengard department store, a screen was even playing a short video, drawing crowds of several hundred onlookers. In the video. A ferocious beast hunter, covered in blood, was given a swig of Coca-Cola. The blood-soaked wounds on his body visibly healed at an astonishing rate! A first-level Beast Master, facing a two-horned rhinoceros standing five meters talla clear mismatch in combat levelsfed his mystical beast a sip of Coca-Cola and managed a miraculous reversal! And there were even more outrageous claimsa Beast Master who hadn''t advanced in 30 years drank a can of Coca-Cola and suddenly broke through to the second level! "What exactly is this ''Coca-Cola''? I''ve never heard of it before. Is it really that miraculous?" "It''s probably a scam, right? Just like the Miller family pharmaceuticals, selling pepper spray for a thousand copper coins!" "Let me tell you, it''s true. The old man next door fell down the stairs and broke his leg yesterday, couldn''t afford the hospital, bought a can of Coca-Cola from the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, and healed in less than a minute!" "This Coca-Cola not only cures diseases and detoxifies but also eliminates drug addiction. My dad hasn''t had the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' painkillers in a day!" "My husband drank a can yesterday, and he kept me up all night!" "Holy crap! Is it really as miraculous as you say?" Watching more and more people gather at the entrance of the Lsengard department store, Thomas couldn''t help but move closer to see if this thing was really as magical as claimed. After waiting in line for a long time, he finally snatched a can from the shelf. Skeptically, he made a small cut on his arm with a knife, and blood immediately began to seep out. He drank a can of Coca-Cola, smacking his lips, "Doesn''t seem like anything special." However, as soon as he spoke, a tingling sensation came from the wound, then it was enveloped in a pale green wood energy. The bleeding stopped instantly, and the wound healed at a visibly fast pace. In less than a minute, the wound was as good as newwithout even a scar left behind! Smack! Witnessing this, Thomas was so shocked that he dropped his half-full can of Coca-Cola to the ground. Is this supposed to be a beverage? This is a miracle cure! Naturally, the surrounding crowd witnessed this scene, clearly recognizing the medical miracle happening right before their eyesdefinitely not computer effects. "My God, this Coca-Cola seems really powerful! I saw his wound heal in less than a minute; that''s something usually only seen with Tone Reproduction miracle drugs that cost over 10 silver coins! This stuff is way better than the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine, and it only costs 100 copper coins!" Word spread quickly from one to ten, ten to a hundred; the entire department store was abuzz. Dozens, hundreds, thousands of people flocked to the store... Even many ferocious beast hunters ran out of the Miller family''s drugstores to join the queue. Why bother with the highly addictive healing drugs from the Miller family when a single beverage can heal wounds and offer various other miraculous benefits? In the frenzy, Thomas was nearly crushed by the crowd. He never imagined that his unintended action would become the best advertisement for Coca-Cola! ... "Damn, this stuff really seems to be powerful!" In the high-level conference room of the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' building, Axel stared blankly at the caramel-colored drink in his cup that Thomas had brought back, utterly stunned. As a competitor, he was naturally inclined to nitpick, but Kevin, after much scrutiny, couldn''t find any fault either! His recently cut hand had already healed, and if not for a few drops of blood left on the table, who could have believed he was just injured? Even the 3% increase in power was confirmed through a test field; within minutes of drinking Coca-Cola, his strength had indeed increased by over 100 kilograms! The conference room was eerily silent, and at the front, Kevin''s hand trembled slightly as he held the can of Coca-Cola. Following yesterday''s pepper spray scandal, the Miller family pharmaceuticals'' healing medicine was already unsellable, impacting sales of other drugs in the store, and their overall sales had plummeted by 50%. Originally, he had wanted Thomas to shoot a video exposing the Coca-Cola as a fake, but instead, it backfired, solidifying the product''s genuine reputation! "Glug" Kevin gulped down a mouthful and felt an incredible change within his body, his eyes widening in disbelief: "This thing, even if it cost 5 silver coins, I''d say it''s worth it. How can it only be 100 copper coins? The Blackwood family must have really invested a fortune to crush our Fenton family pharmaceuticals!" The high-level executives and alchemists of the Miller family pharmaceuticals present were speechless. Having practiced alchemy for years, no one knew better than them how ludicrous it was to reduce the cost of this product to under 100 copper coins. The level of alchemy technology was perhaps more than 30 years ahead of the Miller family pharmaceuticals... The entire Fenton family pharmaceuticals could very well falter because of this single product. Many were already secretly considering switching to the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals. Bang! Sly''s face contorted with veins bulging as he punched the can of Coca-Cola, only to be sprayed with carbonated foam, leaving him in a total mess. "This has to be Raj''s dumping strategy. A miracle drug like this selling for only 100 copper coins, is that possible?" Sly wiped his face with a tissue, seething: "Starting tomorrow, all our Fenton family pharmaceuticals'' miracle drugs will go on sale at a 90% discount. Let''s see who runs out of steam first!" Hearing Sly''s words, Axel''s expression shifted slightly, looking at him with some difficulty: "Brother Zhao, our Fenton family pharmaceuticals just got off the ground recently. We borrowed a lot for the alchemy equipment, and the creditors are already pressing us. This 90% discount..." "It might just break our cash flow!" As the most powerful family in Lsengard, the Taylor family, though severely weakened, was still mightier than a horse as a skinny camel, and almost equivalent to the chairman of the Miller family pharmaceuticals. At this moment, the executives and investors of the Miller family pharmaceuticals were all waiting for Sly''s next move. Collecting himself, Sly wiped the sweat from his forehead and gritted his teeth: "Hmph, just Charles. I''ll take out another loan of 100 gold coins tomorrow, and sell all our drugs at a 90% discount! I don''t believe Raj can last much longer." A bead of sweat rolled down Sly''s cheek. In his decades of doing business in Lsengard, he had never felt fear like he did today. It seemed that this time, he really had crossed someone he shouldn''t have. From his son''s death in the ferocious beast mountains, to his warehouses being emptied, to the Taylor family''s near bankruptcy, and now almost at a dead endit seemed that these past three months, nothing had gone Sly''s way... Now buried in debt, there was no turning back for him; if he couldn''t bring down the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, Sly would be left with nowhere to lay to rest. The conference room was filled with sighs, as it seemed their only option was to keep borrowing to outlast the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals. Bang Suddenly, the conference room door was slammed open. An employee stumbled in, tumbling towards Axel: "Mr. Axel! Just now, the president of the Beast Master Guild, Perceval, came by and said our healing medicine contains sedatives at 12,000% over the legal limit. The Beast Master Guild has just issued a ban! All Beast Masters registered in Lsengard are prohibited from purchasing any products from the Miller family pharmaceuticals or providing any alchemy ingredients to us!" "For a period of... five years!" Boom! Sly felt a whiteness before his eyes, nearly unable to stand... Chapter 114 - 114: Waiting for Him "Mr. Sly, Mr. Sly, are you alright...?" someone tried to help Sly up, but was held back by another person nearby. Sly struggled to steady himself. As a fourth-tier Beast Master, his hands and legs trembled uncontrollably, and he muttered unconsciously, "It''s all over, everything is over." Axel and Kevin both turned pale, as if someone had walked over their spines. They slumped in their chairs, devastated. Now that the Beast Master Guild had prohibited Lsengard''s Beast Masters from purchasing drugs from the Miller family, all their investments in production equipment were undoubtedly going to waste. Especially for Axel, the entire Miller family relied on pharmaceuticals for their livelihood. With no one buying their drugs, bankruptcy loomed large for the Miller family. Worse still, not only were the drugs unsellable, but they also couldn''t buy raw materials. This situation would severely weaken the Miller family, the Draven family, and the Taylor family. The Taylor family was hit hardest, having suffered several blows and continually weakening. Now, they not only failed to monopolize Lsengard''s pharmaceutical industry but also had nearly fifty gold coins in debt. "Sly! You have to think of something," Axel urged desperately, his family''s survival at stake, no longer caring about formalities, he started shouting Sly''s full name. "Shut up!" Sly took several deep breaths, trying to regain his composure. There were no other options now; the only way to minimize losses was to sell off the drugs and equipment to other cities. Even so, the original loan of fifty gold coins might only fetch back ten now. "Damn it! Who did this? Find out who put pepper spray, and where did Raj and the others get the Coca-Cola recipe!" Sly''s veins bulged on his forehead, his demeanor as terrifying as a vengeful ghost. Seeing his subordinate still frozen in place, he kicked him forcefully, sending him crashing against the wall, and then falling heavily, spitting blood continuously. Some screamed in fright, while others quietly moved towards the door, hoping to leave. "Stop! No one leaves; there''s still hope!" Kevin stared at Sly, who had just spoken, his brow furrowed deeply. What could possibly be done in such a dire situation? He felt a desire to retreat, to stop now while there was still something left to salvage, maybe even a chance to start over later. "Mr. Sly, let''s pull back. Everyone''s selling Coca-Cola out there; we can''t win this." "Kevin, you want to leave too?" "If we pull back now, we can preserve some strength and maybe seek revenge later. If we keep this up, my family, the Draven family, might well be expelled from Lsengard." "You, the Draven family, may have an escape route, but I have none left! No matter what, I need to find out who the saboteur is. I, Sly, will not let them go, even in death!" Driven to desperation, Sly had lost all reason. Faced with his son''s death and the impending bankruptcy of his family, he had only one thought: to risk everything on one last gamble! How to gamble? Their situation couldn''t get any worse, so the only option was to drag down David, Raj, and Henry with them. As long as their situation was worse than his, there was still hope. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "First, burn down their factory equipment. Then, pin the deaths of a few Beast Masters on Coca-Cola. With the help of the media, we might have a chance." "Axel, you take care of the fire; Kevin, you handle the aftermath. Make sure to bring along several TV reporters." Axel and Kevin brightened up at the idea. If they could make all of Lsengard believe that Coca-Cola was lethal, under such public pressure, what could David, Raj, and Henry possibly do to fight back? Sly, with a dark look on his face, added to Kevin, "If you can''t find any dead Beast Masters, just make some." Kevin nodded, unfazed by the directive. Though it was against the law, with so many Beast Masters in Lsengard, a few unaccounted deaths wouldn''t matter if no one found out. Unnoticed by everyone in the office, the silhouette of Mousie flashed past the window. Inside the Blackwood family''s pharmaceutical factory, Raj, sitting on the sofa, looked at Charles and confirmed once more: "Charles, are you sure about this? That Sly is planning to set the factory on fire soon?" Charles nodded. After learning about the notice issued by the Beast Master Guild, he had been covertly monitoring the movements of Sly, Kevin, and Axel. As expected, these three were not idle. Upon hearing their plan, Charles rushed to the Blackwood family''s pharmaceutical factory to find Raj and urge him to move the manufacturing equipment elsewhere. Raj was skeptical at first, but Charles insisted, "Don''t worry about anything else right now. They''re going to set fire to this place soon. If you don''t want to suffer heavy losses, better move the equipment and raw materials somewhere else." Despite his doubts, Raj acted on Charles'' advice. After they had moved everything, under the cover of night, a group quietly approached the factory. "How''s everything going? Are all the nearby surveillance cameras taken care of?" Axel whispered to someone in the dark. "Mr. Axel, everything''s set. All the cameras around here have been destroyed by my mystical beast," the person replied. "That''s good. The next steps must leave no trace. Everyone, stay sharp. We need to be quick when we set the fire." As someone peered at the brightly lit factory, they voiced their concern: "Mr. Axel, it looks like they''re still working. There are workers inside the factory. What should we do about them?" "What else can we do? It''s their fault for working for the Blackwood family. Blame Raj and his people! You just focus on setting the fire." Axel had no concern for the workers still inside. Was he supposed to warn them about the fire he was about to set? As long as he could sabotage the business plans of Raj, Henry, and David, he didn''t care how many civilians were harmed. "Let''s do it!" At Axel''s command, a group of masked individuals summoned their mystical beasts and began hurling gasoline cans into the factory. Once enough liquid had spilled, several fire-type mystical beasts started unleashing their abilities. In just an instant, flames erupted within the Blackwood family pharmaceutical factory, shooting skyward and illuminating the surrounding darkness. Axel watched the blaze unfold before him, a satisfied expression on his face. From the burning factory, occasional screams could be heard. Listening to the agonized cries, Axel said calmly, "This is what happens when you cross me." What he didn''t know was that the sounds of anguish were all coming from speakers inside the factory. Meanwhile, hidden in a shadowy corner, Charles was recording everything on his phone, including a close-up of Axel''s face. Mousie was not beside him; Charles had sent Mousie to follow Kevin. "It''s almost over here. Soon I''ll meet up with Mousie to capture how Kevin is framing everything." "I''m really looking forward to seeing their faces when they watch these videos," Charles mused, before disappearing into the darkness. The next morning, Outside the Smith family group headquarters, a large crowd gathered along with dozens of Lsengard''s TV stations and news media reporters. Behind them, camera operators focused their lenses. The reporters announced, "According to reliable sources, the Coca-Cola produced by the Blackwood family pharmaceutical contains lethal toxins that have already caused several innocent Beast Masters to die." "Let''s now speak to some of the victims'' relatives." The camera slowly zoomed in on a crowd where several stretchers covered with white sheets were surrounded by grieving family members, loudly lamenting and cursing. Inside the corporate building, in a conference room, Raj, Henry, David, and others looked down through the glass windows, their expressions tense and troubled. Raj glanced at Charles and said with relief, "Gentlemen, no need to worry. Sly is despicable and shameless, but he doesn''t know that Charles had everything figured out well in advance." "Indeed, thanks to Charles'' warning, we avoided a massive loss!" Henry and David nodded in agreement, appalled that Sly would stoop to such monstrous levels to frame them using human lives. Henry sighed, looked at Charles, and asked, "What should we do next? Perhaps we should just release the video evidence." In just a brief moment, the Blackwood family pharmaceutical factory was engulfed in flames, a fierce inferno shooting up into the sky, suddenly illuminating the surrounding darkness. Axel watched the fire unfold before him, a satisfied look on his face. Periodic screams echoed from the burning factory, and listening to those painful cries, Axel calmly stated, "This is what happens to those who oppose me." Unbeknownst to him, those cries of agony were all coming from speakers inside the factory. Meanwhile, lurking in a dark corner behind him, Charles was capturing everything on his phone, including a close-up of Axel''s face. Mousie wasn''t by his side; Charles had already sent Mousie to follow Kevin. "It''s about wrapped up here, I''ll go find Mousie soon to record how Kevin is setting everything up." "I can''t wait to see their faces when they watch these videos," Charles mused, then turned and disappeared into the darkness. The next morning, A large crowd had gathered at the entrance of the Smith family group headquarters, accompanied by dozens of Lsengard''s television and news media reporters, microphones in hand, followed by camera operators. The reporters incessantly broadcasted, "According to reliable sources, the Coca-Cola produced by the Blackwood family pharmaceuticals contains lethal toxins that have led to the deaths of several innocent Beast Masters." "Let''s now hear from some of the victims'' relatives." The camera slowly focused on a group where several stretchers covered with white cloths were surrounded by about a dozen grieving relatives loudly crying and cursing. Inside the building, in a conference room, Raj, Henry, David, and others were continuously looking down through the glass windows, their expressions tense and grim. Raj''s gaze swept over Charles and he said with relief, "Gentlemen, no need to worry. Sly''s methods are despicable and shameless, but unfortunately for him, he doesn''t know that Charles was already well aware of his plans." "Indeed, thanks to Charles'' timely alert, we avoided a massive loss!" Henry and David nodded in agreement, shocked by Sly''s ruthless tactics of using human lives to frame them. Henry sighed and looked at Charles, asking, "What should we do next? Maybe we should just release the video evidence." Charles replied, "Just wait a bit longer, let''s see Sly''s performance first. He''s put so much effort into it; how could we not watch?" David couldn''t help but laugh at the thought of Sly''s upcoming act. Sly thought he could turn the tables with his performance, but he was just a clown, unaware that they had already gathered all the evidence and were just waiting for him. At that moment, Sly, Kevin, and Axel appeared on the main street. Chapter 115 - 115: Kneeling Down "It''s outrageous how the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals blatantly jeopardize consumer safety. As a member of Isengard, I feel it''s my duty to stand up for these vulnerable groups, the Beast Masters who have been killed by Coca-Cola, and denounce the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals!" Sly said, his face contorted with anger as he continued in front of the gathering cameras and flashing lights. "I''ve had pharmaceutical experts analyze the ingredients in this Coca-Cola, and indeed, some of the products contain lethal toxins!" Hearing this, the crowd around began to murmur. "No wonder this Coca-Cola is so cheap; it''s because it''s poisonous!" "I''ve drunk it too, what should I do? Is it still time to go to the hospital?" "I was wondering why I''ve been finishing so quickly in bed with my wife these days. It must be this Coca-Cola!" In a moment, the crowd was whipped into a frenzy, and everyone started condemning the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals. Among the crowd, four or five people exchanged glances, then, as if on cue, began to chant together: "Boycott Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, give us back our health!" "Boycott Blackwood family pharmaceuticals, give us back our health!" Led by them, the gathered citizens continued shouting as they marched towards the gates of the Blackwood family corporation. "You claim an expert confirmed the presence of toxins in Coca-Cola, but who might that expert be?" A resonant voice boomed as the corporate gates slowly swung open. Charles, flanked by Raj, Henry, and David, stepped into view and continued, "Sly, you need to stand by your words. What if they''re unfounded?" "Charles, since when is it your turn to speak here?" Sly responded with composed defiance. He had either bribed or intimidated experts; the actual presence of toxins in the Coca-Cola was now irrelevant. What mattered was making sure all the Beast Masters knew this drink could be lethal! As for Axel and Kevin, Sly was confident they wouldn''t slip up. "I stand by my statement," Sly directly addressed Charles. "If I''m wrong, I''m willing to kneel and bow my head in apology!" "Are you certain?" Charles''s eyes gleamed; he had video evidence, and now Sly''s promise to kneel seemed inevitable. Unperturbed, Sly nodded affirmatively. "Yes, I''m certain! It''s the toxins in your pharmaceuticals that have led to Beast Master deaths!" After his declaration, Sly turned to Raj, Henry, and David, shouting, "I''ve posted online about how your actions endangered Beast Master safety. You all are accountable for this incident!" Raj feigned outrage, retorting, "This mess isn''t our fault at all. The pharmaceutical plant was just burned down yesterday, Sly! You''re framing us!" "Humph, still making excuses, huh? It''s clearly your fault these Beast Masters died!" Sly then addressed the gathering Beast Masters behind him, "This is the fault of the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals. They ought to compensateat least ten silver coins per person!" The initially angry crowd quieted down after hearing this. Everyone looked around, greed slowly overtaking their expressions. Ten silver coins equaled ten thousand copper coinsnot a small sum! "If I drank two bottles of Coca-Cola, should I get twenty silver coins?" "I had three bottles; I should get thirty silver coins. They must compensate us!" "Lucky me, I only had one bottle. Is it still okay to drink more now?" "Bro, I still have a bottle on me. How about I sell it to you for five silver coins?" Everyone was captivated by the compensation Sly mentioned. Any previous doubts about whether the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals were to blame had become irrelevant; what mattered now was how to secure the compensation. Seeing this, Sly''s face lit up with glee. It was one thing for a few individuals to be swayed, but now it seemed thousands were on his side. Facing this scenario, Henry, Raj, and David were out of their depth, unable to resolve the situation favorably. As the scales of victory seemed to tip in his favor, Sly couldn''t help but taunt further: "How does it feel now? Paying ten silver coins per person, there are countless people in Isengard who bought your products. Just the compensation alone could bankrupt you!" Charles remained unconcerned, responding nonchalantly, "Compensation? What compensation?" "Playing dumb now, Charles? You''re just a minor third-level Beast Master. What right do you have to strut around in front of me?" Sly''s face contorted into a snarl, his anger uncontainable at the thought that Charles might be linked to his son''s death. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now wasn''t the time to settle scores. Once David and the others were completely defeated and unable to recover, he''d deal with Charles directly. "Sly, I might only be a third-level Beast Master, but I didn''t set fire to the factory or frame anyone for murder!" "What?" Sly was taken aback, as if struck by lightning, standing there dazed. Behind him, Axel and Kevin were also panicked. Axel blurted out, "Charles, that''s a serious accusation! If you''re going to make claims, you better have evidence!" "Yeah, don''t talk nonsense without proof!" Kevin chimed in, supporting Axel. Watching the somewhat flustered Sly, Axel, and Kevin, Charles smirked slightly, "Who says I don''t have evidence? Why don''t you check your phones? You''ll find the evidence right there!" "Enough, Charles, stop your desperate struggle, we didn''t..." Sly was cut off mid-sentence by Axel, who was the first to pull out his phone to check. Upon opening it, he saw two videos that were wildly circulating online. One showed Axel leading a group to set the factory ablaze, disregarding the safety of the workers, including a close-up of his face. The other video exposed how they manipulated other Beast Masters to frame Coca-Cola as poisonous. "How can this be? When did you film this?" Axel exclaimed as he scrolled through the overwhelming online backlash, where commenters cursed and derided him. One person commented, "Not only is Axel ugly, but his heart is rotten too!" "Exactly, to think he was capable of arson and murder, I had no idea he was such a person!" "I heard it''s because his wife cheated on him, that''s why he turned into such a freak." Watching a bewildered Axel, Sly felt a sudden sense of foreboding and quickly pulled out his phone to check. His discovery sent him into a panic as he muttered to himself, "How could this happen?" The Beast Masters who had been denouncing the Blackwood family''s pharmaceuticals suddenly shifted their focus to Sly, Axel, and Kevin. "My God, how could Axel be so evil! To set fire to the factory, and it''s a miracle no one died." "If there were workers inside, probably none could have escaped!" "These people didn''t die from drinking Coca-Cola, they were killed by them!" "That''s too cruel, committing such harmful acts in Isengard, it''s outright criminal murder!" "So it was all a setup! There''s no poison in the Coca-Cola!" "Ah, then why was I so quick in bed yesterday?" "Could it be you''re just not that good?" As the situation spiraled out of control, Sly erupted in rage on the spot, bellowing, "Everyone, shut up!" In an instant, the power of a fourth-level Beast Master burst forth, summoning a hexagram formation as four wind-element mystical beasts appeared. Before anyone could react, Sly activated [Beast Mastery Possession]. Suddenly, a fierce wind kicked up as the full force of a fourth-level Beast Master''s power subdued the onlooking crowd into silence. "Sly! What are you trying to do?" Henry and David, while summoning their own mystical beasts, shouted in challenge. The tension escalated rapidly, like a powder keg ready to explode. Even Kevin, who was on the same side as Sly, had not anticipated such a sudden outburst and urgently shouted, "Stop!" Kevin''s reaction stemmed from the fact that Charles was not only regarded highly by various academic institutions but had also received an invitation from the prestigious Monster Academy, Cyber Academy. If Charles were to be killed in front of a public audience, the consequences would be unimaginable! Previously, when Charles''s academic standing was still uncertain and he hadn''t received the invitation, it might have been possible to make a move against him. Now, any action would be akin to trampling on the reputations of those academies underfoot. While Sly, possibly grieving his son''s loss, might not care, Kevin had to consider his family and Thomas. Thus, upon seeing Sly initiate [Beast Mastery Possession], Kevin quickly intervened to stop him. Compared to offending academic institutions, arson and murder were minor issues. Compensation and settlements were trivial for the Miller and Draven families. "Shut up! Charles, I won''t let you go!" Although Sly had initially planned to eliminate Charles, when Kevin intervened, he came to his senses. Inside Isengard, he couldn''t make his move, so he''d wait until Charles left the city to kill him. Moreover, he planned to ensure that everyone close to Charles suffered as well. He wanted Charles to experience the agony of losing loved ones! With a determined snort, Sly said, "You''re lucky today, but you just wait!" Charles remained calm, showing no fear, and quietly put back the prepared [fragment of jade tablet]. [Fragment of Jade Tablet] [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by injecting any type of energy. Although merely a remnant of Joshua, it possesses the combat power comparable to a fifth-level Beast Master. Usable 3/3 times. Even if Sly had attacked and others hadn''t intervened, Charles wouldn''t have been worried. Mousie''s dark attribute abilities weren''t convenient to reveal, and only Max, a mystical beast, facing Sly directly in combat wouldn''t resolve the matter quickly. It seemed Charles needed to advance his plan to find the next mystical beast! Dismissing his inner thoughts, Charles sneered at Sly, "Did you summon your mystical beast just to perform magic tricks? Have such a poor memory? Don''t you remember what you just said?" "Yeah, who was it that just said he''d kneel and bow his head?" David, catching the mood, sarcastically repeated Sly''s earlier statement: "I stand by my statement. If I''m wrong, I''m willing to kneel and bow my head, kneel and bow~" Chapter 116 - 116: Speak Up, I Didnt Hear You "You! When did I ever say such a thing?" "Just now, are you denying it?" David retorted. Sly''s expression froze, his face twisting in displeasure as he shook his head. "I don''t remember saying that, and you have no proof..." Before he could finish, Charles pulled out his phone and played a recording: "I can never be wrong, and if I am, I''m willing to kneel and apologize!" This recording was indeed something Sly had said earlier, unbeknownst to him, captured by Charles. Raj, Henry, David, and others in the room couldn''t help but smirk mischievously at Sly. Unable to contain himself, Henry said to Charles, "Well done, Charles, you really got him!" After speaking, he turned to Sly, who, without a word, turned to leave. "Stop! Don''t go just yet," Henry shouted. "You come and go as you please, but it''s not that easy!" "How do you two think you can keep me here?" Sly, no longer concerned with appearances, felt a surge of power. A whirlwind of azure encircled him as he tried to make a quick exit. Henry and David, both Level 4 Beast Masters, could easily collaborate to stop Sly, but Kevin and Axel remained inactive beside them. Two against three clearly wasn''t an advantage. While Henry and David were considering giving up, Charles was still waiting for Sly to kneel and admit his mistake, and he was not about to let him go. The hexagram lit up, and Max, waving its three tails, appeared beside him. Without hesitation, Charles invoked the "Beast Mastery Possession"! Two bone-achingly cold blasts shot swiftly towards Sly''s back! Simultaneously, Charles, now enhanced by the "Beast Mastery Possession," sprang into action. His feet slammed into the cement, cracking it instantly like a spiderweb, his form flashing like lightning, following closely behind the icy blasts. "Charles! You''re just a Level 3 Beast Master, and you dare make the first move?" Sly''s face lit up with delight. He had been looking for a reason to retaliate, and now Charles had provided him with the perfect excuse. Two azure wind blades formed at his side, whistling through the air towards the icy blasts. The bone-achingly cold blasts collided with the wind blades, mutually annihilating each other. Sly''s eyelids twitched; he knew Charles possessed exceptional physical strength and immense power, but he hadn''t expected that even his skills could rival those of a Level 4 Beast Master. Indeed, Charles was a genius, and precisely for this reason, Sly knew he had to eliminate himgiven more time, the consequences were unthinkable! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Sly pondered this, Charles had already closed the distance, launching a punch straight at him. "Bang!" Sly crossed his arms to block the incoming punch, immediately feeling a tremendous force smash against his arms, numbing and painful. His entire body was forced to stagger back three steps. Charles, the aggressor, didn''t fare much better; blood was already trickling from his fist. After all, he was only a Level 3 Beast Master and currently without a third mystical beast; his enhancement from "Beast Mastery Possession" couldn''t match Sly''s. Even so, Henry and David were left agape. "A Level 3 Beast Master clashing with a Level 4? The young ones these days really don''t hold back!" David found it hard to accept. As a Level 4 Beast Master himself, he was slightly inferior to Sly and would not be a match in a one-on-one fight. Charles glanced at his still-bleeding right hand, somewhat helplessly; his ice and fire supreme spear was still in his "Storage Space," and he couldn''t take it out in front of everyone. Doing so might expose the existence of his "Storage Space." Without a weapon, relying solely on his fists, he couldn''t fully utilize his strength. If they were alone, mousie could use its dark attribute powers, and he would be 100% confident he could take Sly down on the spot! "Sly, not kneeling or admitting your mistake, you really have no shame," Charles said, not making another move but standing his ground and loudly taunting. Beside him, Henry and David were eager to engage, ready to step in at any moment. Even though they were one Level 4 Beast Master short compared to Sly''s side, Charles, though only a Level 3, was in no way inferior to a Level 4 Beast Master in strength. Sly''s face grew increasingly grim, with uncontainable killing intent spilling from his eyes. He pressed his voice low and muttered, "I was wrong." "What? Speak up; didn''t catch that!" Charles deliberately shouted. "I said I was wrong, I wronged you all!" Sly clenched his fists, knuckles squeaking and whitening from the force. Hearing Sly''s loud admission of guilt, Charles nodded in satisfaction, then added: "Not bad, knowing to correct your mistake makes you a good kid, but you still owe us an apology on your knees!" The humiliation turned Sly''s face an iron shade of blue, and he couldn''t hold back, spitting out blood. After casually wiping it away, Sly turned and left without another word, disappearing amidst the mocking laughter of the onlookers. Axel and Kevin didn''t follow him immediately; instead, they waited a while before leaving separately. "Charles, we really owe you one this time. Without your intervention, dealing with Sly''s tricks wouldn''t have been so straightforward," Raj said with a complex expression. He knew about his daughter Lily''s ambiguous relationship with Charles. Initially, he had some objections, but over time, he had come to see Charles as a genius, from reluctantly accepting their relationship to now worrying for his daughter, realizing that a person like Charles might not be entirely within Lily''s reach. He even feared that over time, Lily might find herself completely outmatched by Charles. Charles, unconcerned, waved his hand dismissively and said, "Sly, Axel, Kevinthey surely won''t let this go easily. Who knows what Sly will try next?" David tried to reassure him: "Charles, you don''t need to worry. Even though today''s incident won''t land him in jail, he''ll likely lay low for a while. Once you go off to the academy for further studies, you''ll be fine." Henry chimed in, "Yeah, right now, Sly wouldn''t dare touch you here in Isengard. Just be careful not to leave the city, and you should be fine." Charles simply nodded in response. But inwardly, he was thinking about finding a time to intentionally leave the city to provoke Sly into making a move, to fully resolve this matter. What he needed to do was prepare in advance, stay hidden in the shadows, and when the moment was right, deliver a fatal blow to Sly, eliminating all threats once and for all! Besides Sly, there were Kevin and Axel, who still possessed some strength and could cause trouble. So, the best course of action was to deal with all of them before heading to the Cyber Academy. Only then, when their parents return, can they be safe within Isengard. Moreover, Daniel and Lily would be free from any threats to their lives. Charles couldn''t bear the thought of his loved ones getting hurt, not even the slightest possibility. As the onlookers gradually dispersed, the commotion finally came to an end. Raj still had business to attend to at the company, so Charles headed home alone. Upon entering the living room, he spotted Lily. She was wearing a short black dress, her shapely legs encased in sheer black stockings, her rounded hips rising and falling, quivering with each step she took. At the sight, Charles involuntarily swallowed hard and called out without thinking, "Lily." Hearing the voice behind her, Lily turned around. Seeing Charles, a smile instantly spread across her face. "Charles, you''re back. I just made lunch, why don''t you give it a try?" "Sure, sure, it must be delicious. Do you know what I had for lunch today?" Wearing a mysterious smile on her face, Lily didn''t answer. Instead, she took hold of Charles by his belt and led him to the dining table. With a slight lift, she sat on the edge of the table, her hands bracing against it. Slowly, she pressed her shapely chest against Charles''s face, lowering her head and whispering softly, "Are you hungry?" Charles responded not with words, but with action, burying his face and wrapping his arms around her slender waist, his hands roaming over her backside. "Let''s not rush; we''re alone today, anything goes," he murmured. Charles playfully lifted her black skirt, slipping his hand underneath and teasing, "Lily, it''s not me who''s eager; seems like you are." Her cheeks flushed, but she offered no retort. Instead, she slid off the dining table, unbuckled Charles''s belt, and lowered his trousers halfway, then slowly knelt down. Her crimson lips enveloped the already erect form, moving back and forth, sending waves of tingling pleasure surging up to Charles''s mind. Unable to contain himself any longer, Charles gently patted Lily''s head, then pressed her down onto the dining table... Two hours later, it was midday. Lily walked back to her room, completely exhausted. She needed to sleep for a while, having been thoroughly worn out. Meanwhile, Charles headed down to the underground garage and started up his red Triumph Bonneville. He aimlessly roamed around Lsengard, biding his time until it felt right. Then, he revved the engine, speeding out of Lsengard. Behind him, someone quickly pulled out a mobile phone. "Mr. Sly, Charles has left the city!" "Are you sure?" "Positive!" Chapter 117 - 117: In the chaotic study, books were scattered everywhere, and shards of cups and vases littered the floor. After hanging up the phone, Sly stared blankly at the photo of his son Robert in his hand, still without any concrete evidence to prove that Robert had been killed by Charles. Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Charles was somehow involved in his son''s death. Moreover, today, in front of everyone, he, a Level Four Beast Master and the head of the Taylor family, had been openly betrayed and humiliated. He couldn''t swallow this affront at all! Not long after, Sly dialed Kevin''s number. "Charles has left town; now''s our chance to quietly get rid of him outside the city." "Sly, are you telling me you, a Level Four Beast Master, aren''t confident enough?" "Just help me this one last time. You don''t have to strike, just ensure he doesn''t escape," Sly explained, furrowing his brow. As a veteran Level Four Beast Master, he certainly had other tricks up his sleeve. However, to absolutely ensure Charles''s demise, he needed Kevin there just in case. Silence ensued. Kevin didn''t respond immediately until he glanced at his son, still nursing injuries. He finally nodded and said, "Alright, I''m on my way." Sly ended the call and then tried to reach Axel, but to his surprise, the call went unanswered. It seemed Axel had lost his nerve and no longer wished to be involved. "Hmph!" Sly didn''t care. With both him and Kevin being Level Four Beast Masters, even a prodigy like Charles had no chance of escaping from them. In the wilderness outside Lsengard, Charles parked his red Triumph Bonneville and headed into the forest alone. He had come out intentionally, aiming to eliminate all potential threats. He anticipated that with his departure from the city, Sly would certainly make a move. Perhaps even Axel and Kevin would join forces and come after him. If he were to face three Level Four Beast Masters, he might have to resort to using the "fragment of the jade tablet." However, if Sly were the only one to confront him, Charles was confident he could kill him on the spot! In the city, he could only summon Max, his mystical beast, but once outside the city, unnoticed, he could bring Mousie into the battle, unleashing his full power. Outside the forest, Sly and Kevin eyed the red Triumph Bonneville with glee. "Why would Charles dare to come out alone?" Kevin couldn''t help but ask. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Sly didn''t know why Charles had ventured out, he knew this was undoubtedly the perfect moment to strike! The impulse for revenge clouded his judgment. "Maybe he''s been praised a few times and thinks he''s a true genius. Charles is now a Level Three Beast Master; he stands his ground against me, which does speak to his abilities." "Could it be that he thinks he can kill you alone, and that''s why he lured you out here?" Kevin pondered this explanation, which seemed plausible. Young and reckless, little did they know that any experienced Beast Master always keeps an ace up their sleeve, only showing their true power when in real danger to catch their opponent off-guard. Kevin was aware that Sly always carried a miracle drug that could boost his strength by 50% in a short time. Unless a Level Five Beast Master intervened, Sly had nothing to fear. In this small town of Lsengard, where would a Level Five suddenly appear from? Charles was undoubtedly doomed! Eager, Sly and Kevin walked into the forest where a hexagram lit up. Sly summoned his mystical beast, the Swift Wind Wolf: [Swift Wind Wolf] [Element: Wind] [Level: 32] [Quality: Silver] [Skills: Enhanced Scent, Wind Blade, Dash and Bite] [Weakness: Waist/Ice Element] "Go, use your scent to find Charles!" Sly commanded. The Swift Wind Wolf sniffed around briefly, then bolted in a specific direction with Sly and Kevin trailing behind. After about six or seven minutes, the Swift Wind Wolf suddenly stopped, baring its teeth at a cave not far ahead. "It looks like Charles is in there. After we kill him, we''ll deal with Raj, Henry, and anyone else connected to Charles!" Sly added, "Kill them all!" Upon hearing this, Kevin furrowed his brows, feeling that Sly had gone a bit mad. The connection between Charles and Robert''s death could be handled quietlykill and leave no trace. But to kill Raj and Henry, that could plunge the entire Lsengard into chaos! Kevin sighed; he was unsure if hunting Charles with Sly today was the right decision. But now, with Charles just ahead, there was no turning back. Together, they summoned their mystical beasts and slowly approached the cave entrance, oblivious to Charles''s figure emerging quietly from the shadows behind them. Mousie perched on Charles''s shoulder, had already silently used a "mimetic illusion" to project a copy of Max inside the cave. As Sly and Kevin drew near, they only saw a three-tailed mystical beast on alert. "Look, that''s Charles''s mystical beast, he''s definitely here!" Sly, agitated, summoned all his mystical beasts while urgently saying to Kevin, "Don''t strike yet, I want to crush this kid''s bones myself. Just make sure he doesn''t escape." Kevin nodded, though his hatred for Charles was not as intense as Sly''s. "Charles, come out now! You can''t escape. If you kneel and admit your mistakes, I might leave your body intact," Sly called out to the quiet cave, where the three-tailed beast was scratching the ground with its claws, ready to strike. "Eat a toast or drink a forfeit! Soon, I''ll make you wish you were dead!" Sly shouted and summoned four wind-element mystical beasts. Under his command, they launched an attack on the replicated Max at the cave''s entrance. Streams of wind skills, glowing with a greenish light, hit the replicated Max. Sly, seeing this, was thrilled, his face lighting up with excitement. Just as he thought he had severely injured Charles''s mystical beast, an ice and fire supreme spear, brimming with potent ice and fire energies, silently emerged from the shadows behind him. The target was Sly, who had sent all four of his mystical beasts into the attack, completely unguarded. "Watch out!" Kevin, spotting the anomaly, shouted loudly, trying to warn him. But Charles''s attack was too sudden; Kevin had no time to react. By the time he managed to summon his mystical beast, the Lightning Demon Ape, it was already too late. Sly, faced with the unexpected attack, couldn''t dodge in time. He twisted his body desperately to avoid the relentless supreme spear from piercing vital areas like his heart or throat. Although startled and panicked, Sly wasn''t despairing yet. After all, it was just a sneak attack from a Level Three Beast Master. How bad could it be if it didn''t hit a vital area? However, he quickly realized how terribly wrong he was! The ice and fire supreme spear, without the slightest hesitation, pierced through his shoulder as if tearing through paper. Excruciating pain radiated from his shoulder, and out of the corner of his eye, Sly saw a hole the size of a plate where his shoulder used to be. Blood gushed out uncontrollably. This strike had nearly killed him, and pain, rage, and despair overwhelmed Sly''s mind. "Aaaah, Charles! You''re dead!" But Charles showed no mercy, shifting his tactics, retracting the supreme spear only to thrust it forward again, aiming for another shot. However, Kevin, who had already summoned the Lightning Demon Ape, wasn''t about to give him that chance. The Lightning Demon Ape leapt into the air, using Ball Lightning! Seeing this, Charles quickly retreated, pulling back to a safe distance. "A sneak attack! Charles, you truly are despicable," Kevin remarked, eyeing Sly''s shoulder wound with trepidation. The attack had nearly killed Sly. If Sly were out, he''d be left alone, unable to ensure that Charles couldn''t escape. Having shed his Beast Mastery Embodiment, Charles retorted, "What do you mean by a sneak attack? You two, Level Four Beast Masters, teaming up against a Level Three? That''s what I call despicable!" "You" Kevin began to object but realized that Charles might actually be right. "Enough talk, Adam, you''re done for today!" Sly, catching his breath, pulled out a supermiracle drug from his pocket and swallowed it. [Supermiracle Drug] [Grade: White-level miracle drug] [Description: A drug that can increase one''s strength by 50% for a short duration. It''s effective only on Beast Masters below Level Five and comes with a 12-hour side effect.] A ferocious aura emanated from him as Sly''s eyes turned blood red and his muscles bulged, making him look even more formidable. Simultaneously, Kevin summoned three additional mystical beasts and initiated Beast Mastery Embodiment. The strike from Charles had instilled a sense of fear in him; a Level Three Beast Master possessing such strength could still have some tricks up his sleeve. For safety, Kevin decisively said, "Sly, let''s take him down together!" Without a word, Charles pulled out a fragment of jade tablet, watching the two assailants approach with a slight smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 118 - 118: "Kid, you should feel fortunate that two Level Four Beast Masters are here to see you off," Sly, confident of his victory, couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly is your connection to my son Robert''s death?" As Charles activated the fragment of jade tablet, he responded, "Well, you''ll find out soon enough when you see him yourself!" "Still so arrogant at death''s door! I''ll show you how I crush every bone in your body!" Sly wasted no more words and, along with Kevin, made his move. However, before they could get close, a formidable presence erupted from the fragment of jade tablet in Charles''s hand. A spectral figure appeared in their path! The true form of Joshua, the Snake Man, towering at ten meters and wielding a black supreme spear, brought a terrifying pressure that made the surrounding dense leaves tremble incessantly. "What, what is this!" Sly was shocked beyond measure but had no time to retreat and had to press on. Sly''s full-powered punch was effortlessly caught by the spectral figure, completely blocked. Not only that, with a slight squeeze of his palm, Joshua crushed Sly''s fist to dust! Then, with a kick, Sly''s leg bones snapped in two, white bones piercing through the flesh and protruding out. "Aaaaah!" Sly''s agonized screams filled the air. Kevin, too terrified to look, turned to flee. He knew that after Sly had taken the supermiracle drug, only a Level Five Beast Master could subdue him! Charles, however, was fully focused, channeling all his energy into the ice and fire supreme spear. Like throwing a javelin, he hurled the spear. The intertwining energies of ice and fire wrapped around the spear shaft, whistling through the air like a meteor, unstoppable as it impaled the fleeing Kevin to the ground. In just the blink of an eye, Sly and Kevin were left in a pitiful stateone with his legs utterly destroyed, the other pinned mercilessly to the ground. Despite their desperate situation, neither man gave up. Kevin, thinking quickly, decided to deactivate his Beast Mastery Embodiment, intending to have the Lightning Demon Ape pull out the ice and fire supreme spear to enable his escape. Sly, seeing this, also hurriedly ended his embodiment, hoping to have his mystical beast carry him away. But as soon as their mystical beasts appeared, Joshua''s spectral form shot several purple beams of light that embedded into the bodies of the beasts. They collapsed to the ground as if poisoned, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. After these events, the spectral image of Joshua slowly dissipated, and Charles looked down at the fragment of jade tablet in his hand. Fragment of Jade Tablet [Orange Quality]: Can be activated by infusing any type of energy. Although it''s just a remnant of Joshua, it has the combat power comparable to a Level Five Beast Master. Usage remaining: 2/3. Although one usage had been expended, the mystical beasts summoned by Sly and Kevin were paralyzed by the poison, not dead. Charles quickly commanded Max and Mousie to finish off the incapacitated beasts: [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 22 has defeated Lightning Demon Ape Lv. 32, experience +80!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 22 has defeated Steel-Spiked Hedgehog Lv. 32, experience +80!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 22 has defeated Swift Wind Wolf Lv. 32, experience +80! Ding! Your mystical beast Mousie Lv. 22 has defeated Swift Wind Sparrow Lv. 32, experience +80!] ... Regrettably, even the experience from eight mystical beasts was not enough for Mousie and Max to level up. The higher the level, the slower the progress. "Charles, I was wrong, truly wrong, please spare my life," Kevin pleaded in utter despair. Two Level Four Beast Masters had been turned into easy prey by a Level Three, slaughtered effortlessly in retaliation. Unlike Kevin''s reaction, Sly, with blood-red eyes and only one arm remaining, was still trying to support his shattered body. Seeing this, Charles decisively crushed Sly''s last arm underfoot. "You''ll not die well! I will kill you, kill you!" Sly''s screams were ghostly, painfully splitting the air. A bone-achingly cold blast from Charles''s hand slowly descended, disintegrating Sly''s body into ash, bit by bit. Meanwhile, Kevin, still pinned to the ground by the ice and fire supreme spear, trembled, unsure if it was from fear or pain. "Charles, please don''t kill me. I will give you all the wealth of the Draven family if you spare me!" "Are you foolish? After I kill you, all of that will be mine anyway. Besides, how much money does the Draven family even have left?" "Don''t kill me, and I''ll tell you!" Kevin, pale-faced and bleeding continuously from the wound inflicted by the ice and fire supreme spear, was on the brink of collapse. "Alright, I won''t hit you anymore," Charles answered earnestly. "It''s in the safe behind the wall in my office. There are 3000 silver coins and some materials," Kevin strained to give the location, his face filled with hope as he continued to plead, "You made a promise. Please, save me!" "Save you?" Charles feigned confusion, "Didn''t you hear what I said? I only agreed not to hurt you anymore. I didn''t say I''d save you." "Youyou said you wouldn''t kill me!" Kevin, feeling weakness spreading through his body, suppressed all his resentment and anger, continuing to beg, "You gave your word, please save me." Charles stepped back and crouched down, observing the blood flowing from Kevin, and said, "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but I never said I''d save you. If you die from blood loss, that''s not my fault." Kevin opened his mouth to say something more, but he had lost too much blood. Drained of all strength, he eventually died staring wide-eyed. With the battle over, Charles began to clear the battlefield. Although none of the mystical beasts were of Gold level, their ranks were still quite decent, and their materials could fetch a good price. [Received 1 Lightning Demon Ape Hide!] sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Received 4 Swift Wind Wolf Canines!] [Received 6 Swift Wind Sparrow Feathers!] [Received 1 Wind-Attribute Beast Core!] [Received 100kg of Wolf Meat!] ... Charles also meticulously searched Sly''s body, hoping to find the formula for the supermiracle drug but, unfortunately, found nothing. As it was getting late, he sent out several bone-achingly cold blasts from his hands to incinerate all the bodies before heading back to Lsengard. Charles had barely had a moment to rest when a call came in from Raj, "Charles, where are you? Are you outside the city? I just received word that Sly and Kevin have left town!" Hearing the concerned inquiry from the other end, Charles felt a warmth in his heart but also found it somewhat absurd. Sly and Kevin were already dead, and Raj''s side was just getting the news of their departurea painfully slow update indeed. After a moment, Charles responded slowly, "I''m back in town now, nothing to worry about!" "That''s good to hear, that''s good. It looks like they weren''t after you. Still, try not to go out much for a while." Unable to hold back, Charles said, "No need, it''s already been taken care of." On the other end of the phone, Raj was perplexed and then a thought struck him. When Charles said it was already taken care of, did he mean he had dealt with Sly and Kevin? Could it be possible? Two Level Four Beast Masters taken down by a Level Three? It seemed unbelievable if it were anyone else! But considering it was Charles, Raj pressed on, "Charles, did you run into Sly and Kevin when you were out today?" "Right, you can tell David and Henry that the pharmaceutical business inside Lsengard, as well as the ventures of the Taylor family and the Draven family, are up for grabs," Charles didn''t directly answer but made his point before hanging up. Holding his phone, Raj stood in a daze. He understood what Charles implied. Without Sly and Kevin, who could snatch their business away? Only with both of them dead could the Draven and Taylor families'' enterprises be taken over without cost. Realizing the possibility, Raj immediately called David and Henry to discuss urgent matters. He also sent people to watch all entrances to Lsengard, to see if Sly and Kevin would return. Meanwhile, Charles wasn''t dwelling on these complexities. With more than an hour before he needed to pick someone up at the station, he had enough time to retrieve the money Kevin promised from the Draven family. Using the darkness cloak, Charles effortlessly transferred the last of the Draven family''s money and materials into his storage space. The haul wasn''t significantonly 3000 silver coins, equivalent to 3 gold coins, along with some materials. It was sufficient, though, even if he didn''t encounter Thomas inside the Draven family. Following his principle of thoroughly eliminating threats, Charles wouldn''t have minded sending him to join Kevin. As for the Taylor family, Charles decided not to bother checking them outif the Taylor family still had money, they wouldn''t have sought loans. After wrapping up everything, it was already 3:40 PM by the time Charles showed up at the Lsengard train station''s exit, waiting for the person from the photo. After a long wait, the individual still hadn''t appeared. "Could it be that the person looks too different from the photo, and I didn''t recognize them? No, that golden hair should be easy to spot." As the last of the passengers from the current train batch filed out, Charles still hadn''t seen a woman with golden hair. Just as he was about to message Ezra to ask for details, a few texts came through: [Charles, where are you? I, David, and Henry didn''t see you at the villa.] The sender was Raj. [I''m at Lsengard station, picking someone up who''s going to Cyber Academy with me. It''ll be a while before I can get back.] Charles replied. [Got it, we''ll come to you. Should be there soon!] [Okay.] After sending the final message, Charles pocketed his phone and continued watching the station exit. About ten minutes later, a stunning woman with golden hair and blue eyes, escorted by police officers, walked out from inside the station. Chapter 119 - 119: Any Time for Dinner? "I told you, they were the ones who insulted me first, so I had to respond," Catherine Otolov explained with resignation. Just after getting out of the car, she encountered several thugs who whistled at her and asked for her contact information. Catherine had initially decided to just ignore them and let it go, but those guys intensified their harassment, blocking her way and not allowing her to pass! She couldn''t stand it, she just couldn''t! Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Catherine Otolov hails from the highland tribes outside of Genosha and has been living around Isengard for the past couple of years. In her homeland, the Heritaliana highlands, people value personal strength, admire the powerful, and the local customs are fiercedisputes are settled with fists quickly! She was no exception; not only was she strong, but she also had substantial combat experience and a fiery temper. She had tried her best to restrain herself on her way to Isengard, but just her luck, she encountered a few ignorant thugs as soon as she arrived. By the time police officers at the station arrived, those thugs were lying on the ground, spitting blood, barely clinging to life. "Ma''am, while it''s true that they were rude first, you''ve gone too far. Please come with us," one of the officers said cautiously and with exceptional politeness. Among those severely injured, there were two level two Beast Masters and one level three Beast Master! And according to eyewitnesses, these Beast Masters had employed "Beast Mastery Embodiment"! Yet, this lady here didn''t use any special powers; she simply relied on her physical strength and quickly knocked everyone to the ground. "Could you wait just a moment? There''s someone here waiting for me; let me speak to them first," Catherine Otolov felt a bit regretfulnot for striking back, but because she hadn''t anticipated how fragile these people would be! She had been very careful with her strength; back in the highlands, using "Beast Mastery Possession" in a duel meant fighting with all your might in a battle to the death! As long as Beast Masters are of the same level, they cannot refuse a duel invitation from an opponentthey must determine a victor! "Alright, ma''am, that''s fine. Just make sure, once you''ve handled your private matter, you don''t attempt to flee," the officer said. He had no choice but to issue a stern warning. "No problem. Where is the person picking me up?" Catherine Otolov looked around as she had been delayed, and there weren''t many people left around. Ezra had mentioned that a handsome man would come to pick her up, so Catherine scanned the area and her gaze settled on Charles. "Hello? Are you Catherine Otolov?" Charles asked, gazing at the woman who was ten times more stunning in person than in her photos. "I''m Charles. The teacher sent me to pick you up." "Teacher?" Catherine blinked in disbelief when she heard Charles. She knew Ezra''s capabilities and had asked him several times to be her mentor, only to be turned down. Now, this handsome man in front of her was referring to someone as "teacher." This piqued Catherine''s curiosity, making her itch to know about Charles''s strength, wishing she could spar with him. But, that wasn''t possible at the moment as she still had to accompany the station officers to the relevant department. Regretfully, Catherine sighed silently, "Hello Charles, I have some issues to resolve here and can''t leave just yet." "What happened?" Charles asked. Catherine recounted the events that had led to the altercation, just as several paramedics approached, carrying three severely injured Beast Masters. Outside the station, a middle-aged man in a suit hurried over, urgently asking, "Greg, cousin, what happened to you?" "Cousin, I just arrived in Lsengard and got beaten up! You must avenge me," pleaded the level three Beast Master Greg, struggling to sit up and expressing his pain, "It was that woman! She was incredibly harsh!" "Who dares to bully my cousin in Lsengard? Don''t worry, cousin; I work for the city lord, I''m not afraid of anyone!" George, Greg''s cousin, consoled him while moving closer. When he reached Catherine, he was initially stunned by her beauty, which took him a moment to recover from. He then remembered his battered cousin beside him and, gritting his teeth, said: "Lady, you''ve beaten my cousin to the point his own mother wouldn''t recognize him, and you haven''t even apologized? Here in Lsengard..." George was cut off before he could finish. Charles interrupted bluntly, "Apologize? What apology? Your cousin started the trouble, and he''s lucky not to be dead." George turned his head, arrogantly retorted, "And you are? Let me tell you, here in Lsengard, there are people I dare not provoke, but you are definitely not one of them! Watch it, or you''ll bite off more than you can chew!" Catherine Otolov quickly stepped in to prevent Charles from losing his temper. The situation was her doing, and she did not want to involve others. People from the highland tribes are like thatself-reliant and resilient. Even when facing difficulties, they prefer to resolve issues themselves rather than trouble others. Independence and admiration for strength are the true marks of the highlanders! Charles, standing before Catherine, took several deep breaths to calm himself. It was their first meeting, and he didn''t want to make a bad impression, or he would have slapped George already. It was clear that his cousin had instigated the trouble and got beaten, yet here was George, demanding apologies without even understanding the situation. His arrogance was astounding! Seeing Charles fall silent, George mistook it for fear and continued to boast, "What''s the matter, lost your nerve? Dare to say your name? No need, I work at the city lord''s office. It would be easy to find out who you are!" Charles replied calmly, "No need to look me up, my name is" "Whatever your name is, it doesn''t matter! It wasn''t your concern, but you had to interfere. Now, if you kneel and bow your head, I might let you off!" Before George could finish, three luxury cars roared into the station. The screeching brakes turned heads all around. It''s well known that regular vehicles aren''t allowed inside the Lsengard station except those of the city lord''s office and a few major families of Lsengard; all others must park outside. George''s eyes lit up. Having worked at the city lord''s office for a while, he recognized most of the prominent family members. Although he had been away on a business trip recently, his old connections remained. With this thought, George hurried forward, eager to see who it was. Among the spectators'' gaze, Raj, Henry, and David stepped out of their luxurious vehicles. "What a coincidence, boss?" George addressed Henry. Noticing David''s puzzled expression, he quickly clarified, "Hello, I''m George from the city lord''s office. We''ve met before." "Oh, George, right? I think I remember you," Henry replied casually, his eyes still searching for Charles. Seeing a response, George straightened his back with a proud smirk and turned to Charles, saying boastfully, "See? This is the head of the Stokes family and the head of the Smith family from Lsengard! I know them!" Just as George was about to throw around some more tough words, Henry, David, and Raj each bypassed him and approached Charles. David spoke first, "Ah, Charles, we finally found you. We have a few things we''d like to discuss with you." Henry chimed in, "Yeah, do you have any time to spare for us?" "Not today," Charles shook his head, planning to spend the evening touring around with Catherine. "That''s okay, tomorrow works too," Henry quickly added. George''s smug expression froze, his face stiffening as he began to doubt his ears. Since when did executives discuss matters on others'' terms, asking if they had time or could spare the courtesy? His heart raced as he realized the man he had insulted had a far more significant status than he''d assumed. Before he could react further, another Rolls Royce rolled up. George squinted and immediately recognized itit was the city lord''s official car! The city lord of Lsengard too? Could he also be here for the same person? Indeed, city lord Matthew appeared, spotting Charles and Catherine. He called out, "Charles, do you happen to have time tonight for dinner?" "Not tonight, I''m afraid. I have to make an apology shortly," Charles responded. Matthew looked puzzled, "Apology? What apology?" Charles directed his gaze towards George, who was now trembling, dripping with cold sweat. The once arrogant demeanor had vanished, replaced by regret and fear. Following Charles'' gaze, Matthew saw a man in a suit, shaking and sweaty. "Who are you?" city lord Matthew inquired. Chapter 120 - 120: Is She More Beautiful Than Me? George trembled as he responded, but before he could finish, Lord Matthew, the city lord, interrupted him directly. "Are you from the lord''s manor? So, what exactly happened?" "Uh, my lord, it''s all just a small misunderstanding," George desperately tried to explain. He really hadn''t expected that the man he had just encountered would not only be treated with respect by the CEOs but even be invited to dinner by the city lord himself. "Speak! Clarify the whole situation!" Matthew''s imposing presence filled the room. The reason he had come to find Charles today was not only because he had heard that Sly and Kevin had gone missing outside the city, but also because Raj had informed him that Charles was at the station to pick up another student from the Cyber Academy. It was well known that anyone who managed to graduate from the Cyber Academy would at least become a Level 6 Beast Master in the future! As the lord of Lsengard, Matthew naturally wanted to establish a connection beforehand to see if he could invest in that student. Now, it seemed from Charles'' demeanor that the Cyber Academy student had just arrived in Lsengard and immediately gotten into trouble! Wasn''t this a slap in Matthew''s face? "My lord..." George was at a loss for words. He couldn''t possibly admit that he had just threatened Charles. After thinking it over, he could only try to shift the blame onto the golden-haired woman. George slowly began to explain, "My lord, it''s like this. My cousin is a Level 3 Beast Master. He came to Lsengard today and had a small conflict with this lady. Unexpectedly, she directly attacked him, leaving him severely injured. This led to the misunderstanding with Mr. Charles." "A small conflict? What kind of small conflict?" Matthew''s expression darkened further. Before George could continue, Charles interjected, "That''s not the bravado you were showing earlier. Weren''t you just threatening me?" "This" George immediately fell silent, bending down in an attempt to apologize. Losing face was one thing, but as long as he could keep his job at the lord''s manor, he could regain that lost dignity later on! To his surprise, Charles was not swayed by such tactics. He raised his foot and kicked toward George''s knee. George instinctively tried to dodge, but Charles was far too fast; he didn''t stand a chance! "Crack!" The sound of bones breaking echoed as George was forcibly brought to his knees. "Apologize and admit your fault," Charles said, unfazed after delivering the blow. If the other party had been even slightly more cordial and willing to talk, Charles would not have acted this way. He lived by the principle: if a person doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend them, but if they do, I will repay them tenfold! George gritted his teeth against the pain in his knee, kneeling on the ground, cautiously raising his head to glance at Lord Matthew, only to find that the lord wasn''t even paying attention to him. "I''m sorry, sir. I deeply regret my earlier actions, and I ask for your forgiveness," George muttered. Charles shook his head. "Not enough. That troublemaking cousin of yours also needs to apologize to the lady beside me!" Greg, lying on the stretcher, clenched his fists tightly. He hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. Before coming to Lsengard, his cousin George had told him that as long as they didn''t offend the prominent families in Lsengard, there was nothing George couldn''t handle. But who would have thought that just after stepping off the train, his cousin would be kneeling on the ground in front of a bustling station, apologizing? Greg struggled to roll off the stretcher, hanging his head. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m really sorry..." The passersby around them stopped to gawk, some even loudly commenting. "Honey, look! Someone''s kneeling over there. Doesn''t that face look familiar?" "Isn''t that George from the lord''s manor? The one who usually struts around like he owns the place? Who would have thought he''d end up like this?" "He''s famous for only taking money and never delivering on promises!" "Quick, let''s film this and post it online!" Hearing the chatter surrounding him, George and Greg desperately lowered their heads, wishing they could bury themselves like ostriches. As for the two kneeling in apology, Catherine simply nodded. She wasn''t concerned about them; her mind was filled with curiosity and gratitude toward Charles. If it weren''t for him, she would still be at the relevant department facing inquiries. Noticing that Catherine had no further demands, Charles didn''t want to linger on the matter either, as he had other things to attend to. Ignoring the kneeling figures of George and Greg, Charles turned to Lord Matthew and said, "Now that the issue is settled, I have some time this evening. I wonder what you needed to discuss with me, my lord?" "Let''s talk over dinner tonight, Charles. By the way, may I ask who this lovely lady is beside you?" Matthew said, glancing at Catherine. Before Charles could introduce her, Catherine spoke up, "Hello, Lord Matthew. My name is Catherine Otolov, and I''m from the Highland Tribe." "Pleasure to meet you, Miss Catherine. I am Matthew, the lord of Lsengard. Welcome to our city!" Matthew replied. As Charles, Catherine, and Matthew chatted amiably, they walked towards the carriage. Meanwhile, George, still on the ground, breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the lord didn''t fire him, he could handle anything else. At that moment, someone approached and said, "George, you won''t need to come back to the lord''s manor anymore." "What? Why? I''ve already apologized! Isn''t that enough?" George''s face drained of color, and despair washed over him. But what was even harder for him to accept came next. "You''re not just fired; you''ll also be prosecuted for embezzlement and bribery! Get yourself a good lawyer; maybe you can reduce your prison time!" George shot up his head, wanting to say something in response. He turned to his cousin, but without a word, he dragged his injured knee over to Greg and landed a punch on him. "It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you causing trouble, this wouldn''t have happened!" George shouted, completely disregarding his injured cousin. He continued to rain punches down on Greg... In the largest and most luxurious hotel in Lsengard, Lord Matthew, Charles, Raj, Henry, and Catherine had nearly finished their meal. Seeing that the atmosphere was just right, Matthew directly stated the purpose of today''s gathering. "Charles, I came here today to discuss something with you." "What is it?" Charles asked. "It''s about Axel. He''s asked me to be an intermediary and hopes you can show him some mercy and let him off the hook," Matthew sighed. After all, Axel was a Level 4 Beast Master, and the Miller family was quite powerful. Who would have thought he would now seek a peaceful negotiation from a Level 3 Beast Master? But then again, that Level 3 Beast Master was Charles. As the day went by, no one had found Sly and Kevin. The only thing discovered in a forest outside the city were some signs of a struggle and a few piles of ashes. Could Axel not be anxious? Two Level 4 Beast Masters had followed Charles out of the city and then vanished. This news had already spread among many. Without Sly and Kevin''s assistance, how could Axel possibly contend with Raj, Henry, and David? Deciding it was best to seek a peaceful negotiation, he went straight to Lord Matthew for help. "My lord, Axel is a Level 4 Beast Master. I''ve only just reached Level 3. Asking me to let him go doesn''t seem right," Charles replied. He wasn''t ready to accept this request just yet. The longer Axel felt cornered, the greater the leverage Charles would have. Moreover, he wanted Axel to come personally to apologize! Upon hearing Charles'' response, Matthew''s eyelids twitched slightly, thinking: This Level 3 Beast Master is not the same as the others. He understood that since Charles had said this, it meant a refusal. With nothing else to discuss, Matthew exchanged a few pleasantries and then took his leave. In the private room, Raj, Henry, and David remained. They had come to see Charles because of the situation with Sly and Kevin. The three of them had already seized control of all the markets in Lsengard. In the future, the three major powers in Lsengard would be the Blackwood family, the Stokes family, and the Smith family! Of course, the biggest contributor to this was Charles, which was why they had come to see himthey wanted to share some of their newfound wealth with him. However, Charles declined to take any of those assets and instead opted for gold coins. He planned to leave Lsengard soon to seek opportunities in a larger world, which meant that having as many gold coins as possible would be beneficial for him. After the discussions wrapped up, Raj took Charles and Catherine back to the villa. Initially, Charles had planned to book a hotel for Catherine to stay in, considering the villa wasn''t his and Lily was still living there. However, Catherine had persistently requested to spar with him since the moment they finished their meal, so he eventually agreed to let her stay for a while. As soon as they returned to the villa, Lily appeared. She was wearing tight blue jeans that accentuated her curvy rear, and a white lace-trimmed tank top that revealed her navel, making her look fiery and sexy. "Charles, you''re back! Who is this?" Lily''s tone shifted from excitement to curiosity as she focused on Catherine, a hint of hostility evident in her gaze. "This is Catherine. Like me, she''s here for recruitment for the Cyber Academy in the Lsengard region," Charles introduced her briefly. Lily stepped closer to Charles, almost pressing her body against him, before turning to Catherine and greeting her, "Hello, I''m Lily. Nice to meet you." "Hi, I''m also happy to meet you," Catherine replied, unaware of Lily''s closeness. She was busy admiring the Blackwood family villa, occasionally letting out exclamations of admiration. "Come on inside; I''ve had the staff prepare hot tea and fruit. Let''s have a little snack," Raj said, not getting out of the car. He was busy these days with many matters at the company that needed his attention. After Raj left, Lily linked her arm with Charles, deliberately rubbing against him with her chest, and leaned in close to his ear, asking, "Who looks better, her or me?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 121 - 121：Charles, do you have time right now? "Cough, cough, it was my first time meeting her today, really, there''s nothing to it," Charles explained, sensing that Lily seemed a bit jealous. Lily let out a soft huff, "Hmph, just because there''s nothing now doesn''t mean there won''t be later." Despite saying that, the expression on her face relaxed considerably. She knew that a man as outstanding as Charles would undoubtedly attract many women. Asking "Do you have a girlfriend?" had been an impulsive moment for her; she wanted to occupy a special place in Charles''s heart. Charles, Catherine, and Lily entered the villa. They hadn''t rested for long when Lily got up and went upstairs, not revealing what she intended to do. That left just Catherine and Charles. "Charles, since there''s nothing else going on right now, how about we have a spar?" As soon as the idea of sparring was mentioned, Catherine''s bright blue eyes lit up instantly. Charles nodded. He recalled Ezra once saying that Catherine''s skills were terrifyingly strong! He was curious to find out just how strong she really was. "Sure, but I''m curious about what level of Beast Master you are," Charles asked first. Catherine replied, "I''m a Level Four Beast Master, but I''m close to reaching Level Five." Close to Level Five? Charles was taken aback. No wonder Ezra said she was frighteningly strongthere were hardly any who approached Level Five in all of Lsengard! "Mr. Charles, there''s someone outside looking for you," a servant interrupted them. Charles was curious. With nightfall approaching, who could it be? "Who is looking for me?" "It seems to be someone from the Miller family," the servant answered. The Miller family? That made sense. It was likely that Lord Matthew had informed Axel about his refusal to negotiate after returning home. Considering the timing, the Miller family must have rushed over as soon as they got the news. "Please let them in," Charles said, intending to meet them. He preferred a reasonable settlement to fighting. Seeing that guests had arrived, Catherine stood up and returned to her room. Although she wanted to spar with Charles right away, she wasn''t someone who lacked understanding of the situation. Before long, Axel''s figure appeared before Charles. "Mr. Charles, I believe you already know the purpose of my visit," Axel said respectfully. This was unavoidable; the Miller family was cornered by the Stokes family, the Blackwood family, and the Smith family and had no way out. At this rate, the existence of the Miller family itself was in question. Not to mention, Charles had managed to make Sly and Kevin disappear; if he wanted to deal with the Miller family, it would be a piece of cake. Silence enveloped the room. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with Charles''s quiet demeanor, Axel sighed internally and lowered his posture even further. He continued, "If Mr. Charles could refrain from pursuing the..." Here''s the translation: "How about this? The Miller family also has a formula for a white-tier miracle drug, which can be considered compensation." "A white-tier miracle drug?" Charles''s interest was piqued, but he didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he asked, "What kind of white-tier miracle drug?" Axel didn''t waste any time and pulled out the miracle drug formula he had been holding. [Super Miracle Drug Formula][Incomplete] [Tier]: White-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 30g bursting grass roots, 20g purple orchid... [Description]: A miracle drug that can boost strength by 50% in a short time, effective only for Beast Masters below level five. There are side effects lasting 12 hours after use, but if the formula is completed, its quality will increase to green-tier with no side effects! Gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold... Generally, the miracle drugs circulating in Lsengard are Tone Reproduction, and white-tier drugs are quite rare, let alone green-tier. Charles looked at the formula in his hand, feeling quite satisfied. Although it was incomplete, it could still serve as a means to enhance strength, potentially having unexpected effects at critical moments. Plus, if the formula were completed later, the 12-hour side effects would disappear, making it even more valuable! "That''s sufficient, but how can you guarantee..." Before Charles could finish, Axel understood the implication: he was concerned that the Miller family might repeat past mistakes and possibly become enemies. "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to worry. First, the Miller family no longer has the power to obstruct you. Second, you can record this conversation, and the Miller family..." After hearing Axel''s words, Charles was somewhat surprised. If a level five Beast Master found out that the Miller family provided information about Thomas, the Miller family would soon face the wrath of that Beast Master. It seemed the Miller family truly wanted to surrender. Charles nodded, agreeing to Axel''s request. Five gold coins, along with an incomplete green-tier miracle drug formula, was quite a lot. Axel let out a sigh of relief. At least he wouldn''t vanish in the wild like Sly and Kevin; everything else didn''t mattersurviving was key! After informing Charles of Thomas''s location, Axel turned to leave. He didn''t want to linger for another moment, as endless regret rose within him. If he had known how powerful Charles would become, no matter what Sly had said, he would never have chosen to oppose him! Once Axel left, Charles was left alone in the living room. He felt a bit overwhelmed; he hadn''t expected that the Draven family had a relative who was a level five Beast Master in Genosha. Fortunately, he hadn''t left any evidence behindno witnesses, no physical evidence. Who could prove that Sly and Kevin were killed by him? Thomas had to die. Setting aside past grievances, if he let him go, he might bring trouble in the future. It would be simpler to send him to meet Kevin, allowing father and son to reunite. "Charles, are you going out?" Catherine Otolov asked cautiously as she stepped out of the room, eager to spar with him. Before Charles could respond, Lily came down from upstairs. Her black stockings hugged her long, fair legs all the way to her thighs, making them look even more alluring beneath her ultra-short skirt. "Charles, where are you going? Let me accompany you," Lily said, approaching him, her back turned... Charles nodded and turned to leave. The red Triumph Bonneville cut through the night, leaving a fleeting shadow, racing towards the outskirts of the city like lightning! Outside the city, Thomas stared silently at the fire before him, still unable to accept the news of his father''s disappearance, even less willing to believe that Charles had killed him. "No, that can''t be. Perhaps my father is trapped somewhere, which is why he''s missing," Thomas murmured to himself. "No matter what, I have to go to the capital and find my uncle. He''ll take care of that damned Charles!" "Charles, just wait! I will make you wish you were dead!" Thomas''s eyes darkened, his hatred for Charles impossible to conceal. "Oh? You want me to wish I were dead?" A figure slowly emerged from the darknessit was Charles! "Who? Charles, you... how are you here?" Thomas gasped in shock, his body trembling uncontrollably. His eyes widened in terror, as if the figure before him wasn''t Charles, but Death itself! His face turned as pale as paper, devoid of color, as he clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging deep into his palms, yet he seemed unable to feel the pain. His legs felt heavy as if filled with lead, yet they trembled slightly against his will. Thomas wanted to get up and run, but before he could make a move, a supreme spear suddenly appeared, piercing his thigh and leaving him immobile. Desperately, Thomas extended his right palm, and two silver six-pointed star magic circles appeared before him, summoning his mystical beast, the lightning demon ape, and a two-headed electric eel. As soon as the two mystical beasts emerged, Max used [bone-achingly cold] to defeat the [lightning demon ape], while Mousie also employed [m... Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond. He drew the ice and fire supreme spear and, without a moment''s hesitation, stabbed Thomas to death. He was in a hurry to return! Of course, he didn''t forget his good habit of cleaning up the battlefield. He searched Thomas''s body and found only 800 silver coins. "So poor!" Charles couldn''t help but complain. At least he had a decent amount of cash on him now: 3,000 silver coins from the Draven family, 5 gold coins from Axel, and this 800 silver coins. He planned to find a time to deposit it all in the bank, leaving just enough on hand for emergencies. Sticking to his usual routine, he used [bone-achingly cold] to reduce the body to ashes and cleaned up the scene before returning to the villa. Just as he parked the car in the garage, Catherine appeared. "Charles, how did it go? Do you have time now?" Behind Catherine, Lily leaned against the door, slowly pulling her short skirt up. Charles had excellent vision; he could clearly see the curve of her hair! "Sorry, I''m a bit tired. How about we spar tomorrow morning instead?" Charles said, watching Lily head back to her room. "Alright then, I''ll find you tomorrow morning!" Catherine replied, slightly disappointed, but she could wait until then. Chapter 122 - 122: Sparring Last Night Early the next morning, Lily, holding her waist, slowly walked out of Charles''s room. After they had breakfast, Catherine eagerly sought out Charles and said, "Can we spar today? You turned me down yesterday because you were planning to spar with Lily at night, right?" Spar with Lily at night? Charles looked at Catherine in surprise. Seeing her serious expression with no hint of deception, he realized something and cautiously asked, "You think I was sparring with Lily last night?" "Well, weren''t you? Next time, you can just go to the open space outside. The room is too small," Catherine replied, unaware of the misunderstanding. She continued, "If we can spar later, I hope you''ll use all your strength. I noticed that sister Lily seemed injured when she came out today. If you could do the same to me, that would be even better!" Charles couldn''t help but chuckle. He had made quite a bit of noise last night, and Lily couldn''t hold back, resulting in her yelling loudly. Catherine must have heard it. But why did she think he was sparring with Lily? "Can I ask you something? Besides training, what do you usually do?" Charles inquired. Catherine thought for a moment and replied, "I practice my combat skills, and then it''s just eating and sleeping." "What about other things? Like watching TV or scrolling through short videos?" "No, those won''t raise my Beast Master level or improve my combat skills," Catherine said, looking at Charles as if he were strange. Her life revolved around training, fighting, reflecting, and then continuing to train and fight! Charles slapped his forehead. He finally understood why Catherine thought that way; she was just a pure battle fanatic! "So, can we spar now?" Catherine asked again, genuinely curious about Charles. She wanted to know why Ezra had taken him as a disciple. Charles nodded. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them went to the open space outside the villa, and the battle began! Two hexagrams lit up as Max and Mousie were summoned. Seeing only two mystical beasts, Catherine furrowed her brow, and her tone became serious. "Charles, please summon your other mystical beasts as well. Are you trying to take it easy on me?" Charles felt a bit awkward. Although he was now a Level 3 Beast Master, he hadn''t found a third mystical beast yet and didn''t want to settle for just any contract. He explained, "I''m a Level 3 Beast Master, but I only have two mystical beasts. I''m not trying to take it easy on you!" "Level 3 Beast Master?" Catherine became even more serious. "Alright, I''ll use only two mystical beasts as well, and I''ll keep my strength at the Level 3 Beast Master level!" Two hexagrams lit up as Catherine summoned her two gold-element mystical beasts. [Steel Warhorse] Attribute: Gold Level: 38 Quality: Platinum Skills: Steel Strengthening, Brutal Charge, War Trampling, Move Quickly Weakness: Wood Attribute ... [Mysterious Silver Spirit Cat] Attribute: Gold Level: 38 Quality: Platinum Skills: High-Speed Recovery, Physical Enhancement, Silent Dash, Weak Point Attack Weakness: Wood Attribute ... Charles looked at the information displayed on the screen, taking a sharp breath. No wonder Ezra said Catherine was terrifyingly strong! Both mystical beasts were gold-elemental and of platinum quality! Although Max and Mousie were also platinum, there was a significant level gap16 levels apart! "Do I need to withdraw one of my mystical beasts?" Catherine realized the issue; her mystical beasts were far superior in level compared to Charles''s, giving her a considerable advantage before the battle even began. Charles shook his head, indicating it wasn''t necessary. In real combat, there''s no such thing as fairness, and opportunities to face strong opponents were rare. The greater the pressure, the more one could gain from the battle! "Mousie, can you replicate the [Steel Warhorse]?" Charles quietly asked Mousie. He wanted to confirm their attack strategy; intelligence was part of strength! "Master, I can, but the strength of the [Mimetic Illusion] will be slightly lower," Mousie replied. "That''s fine, just follow my lead!" Charles was ready. Catherine didn''t know about Mousie''s ability, so he planned to have Mousie fly up high to attract her attention. Then, while she was distracted, he would replicate the [Steel Warhorse] behind her for a surprise attack, which would surely cause her some trouble! Charles took a deep breath. "Let the battle begin!" In an instant, the [Steel Warhorse] and [Mysterious Silver Spirit Cat] charged toward Max and Mousie, directly engaging them. "Max, use [Ice Pick Throwing] to block their attack!" Charles commanded while moving quickly, setting his sights on Catherine! Catherine wore an excited expression as a golden aura flickered around her. With the effects of [Physical Enhancement] boosting her, she stomped her feet, unleashing a shockwave that swept around her. Her speed was incredible! Charles even caught a glimpse of a blurred afterimage behind her! Before Charles could react, he instinctively raised his arm to block Catherine''s attack. "Bang!" A tremendous sound erupted! It felt like a rhino charging at full force had slammed into his arm. Charles''s leg muscles strained as he was pushed back four or five meters, his feet leaving two deep impressions in the muddy ground. "This is just too insane!" Charles''s arms felt numb and painful! He had thought his physical strength was already impressive, but compared to Catherine, there was still a significant gap! "Not bad! A Level 3 Beast Master could take my punch. Charles, you''re really strong," Catherine said, a bit surprised. Typically, an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, without using [Beast Mastery], would have already spat blood from such a hit. At first, she had worried that Charles wouldn''t be able to handle it, so she had intentionally held back her strength. It was only after seeing that he was fine that she gradually increased her power! "Now it''s my turn!" Charles had no intention of playing defensively. He understood that only by attacking could he create opportunities! Gripping the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, he charged forward while shouting, "Mousie!" The [Steel Warhorse] quietly appeared behind Catherine and unleashed [War Trampling]. "What!" Catherine didn''t immediately register what was happening. At first, when she saw Max use [Ice Pick Throwing], she instinctively thought of Charles as an ice-element Beast Master. Now, there was a [Steel Warhorse] behind her as well! What was going on? Could Charles possess both ice and gold attributes at the same time? There was no time to ponder further. Catherine decisively activated [Brutal Charge], charging straight toward Charles''s attack! Her combat skills, honed through years of training, allowed her to narrowly dodge the attack from behind! At the same time, her fists turned completely gold, gleaming with a metallic sheen, and she managed to block the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear with sheer force! "[Puncture Thorn]!" Charles shouted, and the Supreme Spear shot out from his palm, carrying an explosive storm of icy and fiery energy that forced Catherine to retreat continuously! "Charles! You''re really strong!" Catherine praised him once more, astonished by the power of his attack! "Is that so? There''s more." Charles took a deep breath, controlling the elemental energy in the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear, and unleashed [Energy Bomb]! The [Energy Bomb] gathered ice and fire elements, forming a chaotic elemental shockwave that triggered a powerful explosion. Due to the close distance and worried about injuring himself, Charles quickly cast an [Ice and Fire Barrier] around himself. "Boom!" The sound of the explosion rang out, and the violent shockwave shattered the villa''s windows. Catherine''s clothes were torn to shreds, leaving her covered in dirt and dust. Although she wasn''t injured, she had to exert her full strength as a Level 4 Beast Master to face the [Energy Bomb]. It was clear that she had lost this sparring match. "I see now why Ezra took you as his apprentice. You''re strong, Charles!" Catherine said seriously, looking at him. At that moment, she viewed Charles as a peer, no, an opponent with even greater potential than herself! "Charles?" Catherine noticed that Charles was staring blankly at her. Following his gaze, she looked at herself and realized that her clothes could no longer cover the important parts. Her well-defined chest was half exposed, and her tanned skin was almost completely bare. "Ah!!!" Catherine exclaimed, quickly turning and rushing back inside the house. Before Charles could take in the sight any further, he heard Lily''s voice from the broken window on the second floor, "Do you like what you see?" "Of course... not as good as yours!" Charles replied nonchalantly, pretending nothing had happened as he calmly returned to the villa. It wasn''t until noon that Catherine finally emerged from her room. When she saw Charles in the living room, the calm she had finally managed to achieve was immediately shattered, with her mother''s words echoing in her mind: "Only your future husband can..." "Um, I didn''t mean to. Are you okay?" Charles noticed Catherine''s presence and quickly apologized. "I''m fine." She said this even as she turned and retreated into her room, shutting the door behind her. Leaning against the door, her heart raced, and a flush crept across her face. Chapter 123 - 123: Leaving Lsengard Catherine spent the entire morning in her room, unsure of what to do. After breakfast, Charles dedicated the morning to transferring all the materials and herbs from his storage space to David, asking him to help sell them. He did this because there wasn''t much time left before their departure for Cyber Academy, and he would need a substantial amount of money once they arrived. Additionally, Charles visited every general store and the Beast Mastery shop in town, hoping to find a Gold-quality mystical beast egg. It had been a while since he became a Level 3 Beast Master, and he still hadn''t had any luck finding a third mystical beast. Lsengard was just a small border town of Genosha, and Silver-quality mystical beast eggs were already considered rare here, let alone Gold-quality ones. As for capturing ferocious beasts outside the city, Charles had no interest; he didn''t think much of the ferocious beasts near Lsengard. He was looking for a wind-type mystical beast, preferably one that could fight in the sky. While Mousie could fly for short periods, its natural form wasn''t suited for direct combat. He was also considering finding a Gold-type mystical beast, similar to a Steel Warhorse, which could enhance physical attributes and defensive capabilities. With Mousie''s Darkness Draw ability, he could drain energy from enemies to replenish his stamina or boost his attack power. In that state, Charles, under the effects of Beast Mastery, could battle against foes all day long! Unfortunately, after several days of searching, he had no leads. He did, however, hear rumors that a grand auction would take place in the capital of Genosha in a month, featuring Gold and even Platinum-quality mystical beast eggs. The prices were exorbitant; a Gold-quality mystical beast egg was expected to cost around sixty gold coins, and a Platinum-quality egg would surely be even higher! In just a week, Ezra would be taking him and Catherine to the capital of Genosha, where they would board a flying beast to the headquarters of Cyber Academy, located beyond the Abyssal Depths. With such a tight timeline, there would be no chance to attend the auction. " sigh," Charles muttered. He still had a Silver-quality mystical beast egg in his storage space, but if he couldn''t find something suitable, he might have to settle for it. Each evolution of a mystical beast was challenging, and the requirements only grew stricter over time. A Gold-quality mystical beast could achieve much more than a Silver one! Just then, his phone pinged with a text message from Ezra: [Plans have changed. In three days, you and Catherine will head to Azureville to meet with two other students before proceeding to the capital of Genosha.] Charles furrowed his brow; this was different from what he''d been told. [Weren''t we going to the Cyber Academy headquarters beyond the Abyssal Depths?] After a moment, Ezra replied: [There was an unexpected issue. The number of spots to enter the headquarters from the Abyssal Depths has been reduced. Now there are only five slots available, and only the top five from the half-year assessment will qualify to go to the headquarters.] Only five spots for the entire Abyssal Depths? Charles was astonished. The Abyssal Depths encompassed seven nations, and Genosha was expected to enroll around fifty students! That meant nearly 350 new students in the Abyssal Depths alone! These 350 individuals were all geniuses who had reached Level 3 Beast Master before the age of twenty. Competing for a spot in the top five among them would be no easy feat. Before Charles could ask more, Ezra explained, [This year, the rules suddenly changed. Those who reach Level 3 Beast Master before twenty will enter the branch school; those who reach Level 5 before twenty will enter the main academy.] Level 5 before twenty? That was truly exceptional! Charles was just over eighteen; in a year and a half, he would be twenty. Given that time, he was confident he could meet the requirements. However, he realized he had only six months until the assessment. Achieving Level 4 Beast Master and securing a top-five position in that time frame was still within his reach! [Teacher, when will you be able to tell me about my parents?] Charles asked, recalling that Ezra had said before it wasn''t the right time. Silence followed; it seemed Ezra hadn''t seen the message. It wasn''t until Charles returned to the villa and informed Catherine about the changes in the main academy''s admission rules that his phone pinged again. Ezra: [There''s not much I can say. Your parents are currently safe.] Charles quickly responded, [Where are they now?] [Outside the Ethereal Grove.] Looking at Ezra''s message, Charles felt a storm of emotions. What did it mean that his parents were outside the Ethereal Grove? Charles was puzzled. His parents were merely long-distance transporters, and their farthest routes were within Genosha. How could they possibly have crossed the Abyssal Depths to be outside the Ethereal Grove? He quickly pressed Ezra for more information, but all he received were a few details about the admission officer in Azureville and a reminder about the promised weapon, both of which were also in Azureville. After that, there was no further response from Ezra. Frustrated by Ezra''s reluctance to provide answers, Charles couldn''t help but wonder whether Ezra was unaware of the reasons behind his parents'' situation or if he knew but couldn''t say. Regardless, even though Ezra mentioned that his parents were temporarily safe, it was still just thattemporary! Taking a deep breath, the urge to grow stronger persisted in his mind. Since he would be in the capital of Genosha for half a year, he needed to set some short-term goals: First, within a month, he had to find a suitable mystical beast, preferably of Gold quality or higher. If he couldn''t find one elsewhere, he would need to save enough gold coins to buy one at the auction. Secondly, he wanted to see if he could gather the last piece of the map fragment and the formula for the Super Miracle Drug. Both could significantly enhance his strength! Finally, after acquiring his third mystical beast, Charles aimed to elevate his skills to Level 4 Beast Master as quickly as possible and secure a top-five position in the assessment to enter the headquarters of Cyber Academy! He clenched his fists, knowing that in this Beast Mastery world, only the strong held all the power. He needed to grow stronger to protect himself, his family, and everyone he cared about. "Charles, you seem a bit different," Catherine remarked, sensing an unusual aura emanating from him. It felt somewhat familiar yet distinct. "It''s nothing. We''re leaving in three days. If you have time, could you spar with me again?" Charles asked. "Spar?" Catherine was eager to train with him but felt her heart race at the thought of their previous encounters, where she felt exposed. She tried to act casual and nodded, "Sure, no problem." For the next three days, whenever he had the chance, Charles sparred with Catherine. Each session enriched his practical experience, and even Max and Mousie benefited from it. While their levels didn''t increase, his combat instincts and techniques grew significantly stronger. At the Lsengard station, pedestrians gawked at the luxury cars parked at the entrance, gasping in awe. "Isn''t that the Rolls Royce exclusive to the lord of the city?" "Not just that; the heads of the Stokes family, Smith family, and Blackwood family are all here!" "Who is it that has such a presence?" "I don''t know, but I envy them! If I could have a scene like this, I''d be willing to live to a hundred and then die!" "Look, that young man seems to be an important figure; everyone is so enthusiastic towards him!" "Let me see; he''s so handsome!" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Charles ignored the chatter around him and focused on the familiar faces of Daniel, Lily, Aurora, Raj, Matthew, and David who had come to see him off. He felt a wave of emotion swell within him. "You guys should head back; I''m not gone for good," Charles said, trying to ease their worries. "I know, but just wait a little longer. I want to see you," Lily replied, her eyes slightly red. The thought of Charles leaving felt like a sharp pain in her heart. Daniel, with his shoulders slumped and a lost look in his eyes, spoke in a low voice, "Take care of yourself over there. If anyone bullies you, tell me, and I''ll make sure they regret it!" Hearing Daniel''s words made Charles suppress a laugh. "Sure, what if a Level 5 Beast Master picks a fight?" "Forget Level 5; I''d take on a Level 6 if I had to!" Daniel said, raising his head and looking earnestly at Charles. Charles chuckled and patted his shoulder. "Alright, I get it. Time''s running out, and I need to leave." "Wait, I have something for you to take. Inside this bag, there''s a box that Aurora asked me to give you," Daniel said, handing over a large bag to Charles. Charles accepted it, glancing around for Aurora, but he didn''t see her anywhere. As the departure time approached, Charles bid farewell to his friends. He took one last glance back; besides Lily, who was weeping quietly, he caught a fleeting glimpse of Aurora''s silhouette in the distant corner tower. Waving goodbye, he joined Catherine on the train heading to Azureville. Inside the luxurious carriage, Catherine was resting with her eyes closed, while Charles stared at the bag on the table, lost in thought. He opened it to find three small boxes inside. One was from Daniel, containing a note that simply read, "Take care," along with 500 silver coins. The second was from Lily. When he opened it, he quickly closed it again, glancing at Catherine to ensure she was still asleep. Inside was a sexy outfit that Lily had worn before, complete with a lip print on the inside and 800 silver coins. The last box was from Aurora, containing a small pack of cookies and 1 gold coin along with 230 silver coins. Carefully, Charles took out a cookie and popped it into his mouth, watching the scenery outside rush by as the train sped along. Familiar faces and places receded further behind him. "This cookie is a bit bitter," Charles murmured. Chapter 124 - 124: New Weapon, Black Gold Long Knife In Azureville, Genosha, Hale waited at the station with two new Cyber Academy students. He was a teacher at the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy and also the admissions officer for the Azureville area, a Level 6 Beast Master with wind attributes. "Teacher Hale, how much longer do we have to wait? We had planned to leave for the capital today, and I''ve packed everything!" complained a lean boy, standing around 1.65 meters tall. "Jace, if you don''t want to wait, you can step outside," Hale replied, his expression unchanged. Jace immediately shut his mouth, obediently holding up a sign bearing the names Charles and Catherine Otolov. He knew better than to provoke Hale, who was not easily swayed and wouldn''t accept any gifts. As time passed, two figures appeared before Hale. "Hello, are you a teacher from Cyber Academy?" "That''s right, you must be Charles, and this is Catherine Otolov?" Hale asked. Both Charles and Catherine nodded. "My name is Hale, the admissions officer for the Azureville area. You can call me Teacher Hale. Come with me; we''ll stay overnight at a hotel and head to the capital first thing tomorrow morning." As he spoke, Hale handed a long object to Charles. Charles instinctively accepted it. "Teacher Hale, what is this?" Hale explained, "This is something Uncle Ezra asked me to give you." Curiosity piqued, Charles glanced at Hale, wondering about the relationship between him and Ezra. Although he had met Ezra a few times, he had only ever seen him in a black cloak, making it impossible to discern his appearance. A message appeared on the screen before him: [Black Gold Long Knife (Purple Quality): Crafted from black gold using a special technique combined with core fire, this knife can conduct various attribute energies. It is incredibly durable and exceptionally sharp. If the black gold content during forging is insufficient, rare metals can be used for enhancement, raising its quality to orange.] [Rare Metals: Black gold, flame alloy...] Additionally, the Black Gold Long Knife came with an ability called [Black Gold Knife Glow]: Infuse it with attribute energy, allowing the knife to unleash a cutting aura for long-range attacks. Charles''s eyes lit up as he read the information. The weapon Ezra had found for him was not only of purple quality but could also be upgraded to orange quality with enough rare metals! The [Black Gold Long Knife] was just over a meter long, shorter than the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear], but it came with the [Black Gold Knife Glow], allowing for long-range attacks. This meant he had an offensive option even without his mystical beast, though he was curious about its effectiveness. He planned to find a place to test it later. "Hey, buddy, I''m Jace. That long knife looks pretty good! It must be at least blue quality, right?" Jace said, leaning closer to inspect the weapon. Charles regarded the short, thin Jace. "It''s about that; it''s okay." "Here''s the deal: I''ll give you 1 gold coin for it. That''s more than enough! Don''t worry, I won''t rip you off!" Jace whispered eagerly. One gold coin? Charles nearly laughed. A regular purple quality weapon would cost nearly a hundred gold coins, especially since this [Black Gold Long Knife] could potentially be upgraded to orange quality, making it even more valuable! "Jace, that knife is not something you can use," Hale interjected as they approached the car. "Teacher Hale, what do you mean I can''t use it? It''s just a blue quality weapon! I have one too!" Jace retorted, pulling out his blue quality weapon. [Blazing Knife (Blue Quality): Forged from fire attribute metal, this weapon has minor flaws in its crafting, allowing for only one fire attribute gem to be embedded...] Charles had expected a top-tier weapon, but it turned out to be an ordinary blue quality long knife, even inferior to the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear]. It could only embed one first-tier beast core and had just a single fire attribute. "Put it away; you all get in the car first. Charles, wait a moment," Hale instructed. Once everyone else was inside and it was just him and Charles, he added, "Uncle Ezra gave you that knife for a reason. Do you know how to unleash its full power?" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles shook his head, indicating he didn''t understand. "1 + 1 > 2," Hale said before stepping into the vehicle. Charles suddenly realized the implication: combining attribute energies would enhance the [Black Gold Knife Glow]''s power. This thought crossed his mind because, like Ezra, he could control multiple attribute energies. The vehicle started, heading toward the largest hotel in the city. "Charles, what quality are your mystical beasts? I have two Golds and one Silver!" Jace chattered away in the car, clearly a talkative person. In just a short time, he had already addressed Charles multiple times. "Charles, that girl up ahead is named Sadie; all three of her mystical beasts are Gold quality!" Jace continued, and Charles looked ahead to see Sadie, who seemed to be lost in thought, appearing a bit dazed. Catherine quietly gazed out the window, unimpressed by the presence of three Gold quality mystical beasts. For her, they weren''t particularly noteworthy. Instead of daydreaming, she was mentally replaying her recent spar with Charles, constantly analyzing and striving for improvement. Becoming stronger was her ultimate goal. "Charles, you still haven''t mentioned the quality of your mystical beasts. And what about this lady''s?" Jace turned his attention to Catherine. Before either Charles or Catherine could respond, the vehicle stopped, and Hale turned around. "We''ve arrived at the hotel. Everyone out, and I''ll give you the room keys shortly. Get some rest tonight." "Okay, Teacher Hale." Sadie, who had been lost in thought, nodded sweetly, her voice soft and soothing like water. As they entered the hotel, Hale, still focused on his phone, reminded them again, "Remember to rest early and have your things packed in advance." Charles found it strange that Hale felt the need to remind them twice. Observing Hale''s expression, he noticed a hint of concern in his eyes. What could be troubling a sixth-level Beast Master like Hale? Perhaps Charles was overthinking it. "Teacher Hale, is there a place nearby to train?" Charles asked, eager to test the [Black Gold Long Knife]''s power. "Yes, follow me," Hale replied, leading Charles to the underground level of the hotel. Jace and Sadie paid no mind, but Catherine followed closely. In the underground training facility on the fourth floor, Hale pointed to a nearby steel pillar. "You can try it out there." Charles nodded and gripped the [Black Gold Long Knife] tightly. He didn''t use any attribute energy; instead, he relied solely on his physical strength and swung the knife! "Clang!" The sound of metal clashing rang out as a deep gash, about five or six centimeters, was carved into the hard steel. "That strike already demonstrates the strength of an ordinary fourth-level Beast Master!" Hale exclaimed, impressed. He understood that Ezra had taken Charles as a student because of his multi-attribute abilities. Now, it was evident that Charles''s physical prowess was also exceptional among his peers. Charles was quite satisfied with the power of the Black Gold Long Knife; it was indeed sharper and more resilient than the Ice and Fire Supreme Spear. Next came the experiment with the Black Gold Knife Glow. He stepped back until he was about 20 meters away from the target, channeling pure ice energy into the blade. With a swift motion, he slashed, and a flash of pitch-black light erupted before vanishing in an instantso fast! If he hadn''t been paying attention, he might have thought the flash was merely an illusion. But how powerful was it? Just as Charles was about to approach the steel column for a closer look, he saw a steel cylinder, about ten centimeters in diameter, slowly sliding down from where the knife''s light had disappeared. The cut surface was incredibly smooth, like a mirror! Estimating the damage, Charles figured that even a Level 4 Beast Master would struggle to defend against such an attack if caught off guard. The power was comparable to Puncture Thorn, yet it consumed only half the energy. However, a 15-meter attack range felt a bit too close. He continued to step back until he reached roughly 30 meters, preparing to use Black Gold Knife Glow again. The steel column was once again severed! The cut surface was not as smooth as the first time, and the speed was slightly slower; it seemed the optimal attack distance was around 20 meters. With only the multi-attribute Alloy Knife Glow left to try, Charles was about to proceed when Hale interjected, "There aren''t any suitable targets left; the noise is too much." As he spoke, Hale summoned a mystical beast[Blue Fox] [Attributes]: Wind [Level]: 59 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Wind Shield, Wind Blade, Storm Tornado... [Weakness]: Wood... A Blue Fox, towering at four meters, materialized, its claws sharp as blades and teeth like daggers. Despite being indoors, a gentle breeze stirred around them. "Attack it, and let me see your strength!" Hale urged. Chapter 125 - 125: Ambush, Under Attack Energy infused with the attributes of ice and fire surged into the [black gold long knife]. This time, the blade''s glow was different from the first; it no longer shone brightly but spread like black smoke from the knife, enveloping the surroundings. In the moment Charles swung the knife, it coalesced into a dark phantom, moving with unparalleled speed, cutting through the air toward the [blue fox]! In an instant, three layers of shields appeared, the first being the [wind shield]. The first layer was slashed through by the [black gold knife glow]! The second layer saw the [black gold knife glow] and the [wind shield] locked in a stalemate, but ultimately the blade''s radiance prevailed, slicing through! By the third layer, the knife''s glow had nearly been depleted, dissipating silently. "With two layers of [wind shield], Charles, your strike easily cuts through a level four Beast Master!" Hale remarked, retracting the [blue fox]. "If you were to launch a surprise attack, you could even injure a level five Beast Master!" Even Catherine couldn''t help but feel excited. On one hand, she was happy about Charles''s growing strength; on the other, she was eager to spar with him. Charles, too, felt that the dual-attribute [black gold knife glow] was incredibly powerful, but the energy consumption was substantial. After a careful assessment, he estimated that in actual combat, he could use it about three times before it ran out. Charles had yet to test the dark attribute energy of [mousie] and suppressed the urge to do so, knowing that combining all three attributes with the [black gold knife glow] would surely amplify its power. However, he also recognized that his current physical condition and attribute energy might not suffice for such a drain. With their departure for the capital tomorrow, it was best to stay in top shape. Additionally, while he had experience infusing ice and fire energies, he hadn''t yet tried incorporating the dark attribute, which could lead to unforeseen consequences. "Teacher Hale, if I were to use the [black gold knife glow] with all three attributes, could I kill a level five Beast Master?" he couldn''t help but ask. Hale''s expression turned serious. "Charles, even after you tame the third mystical beast, don''t attempt to merge all three attributes lightly." "Is it really that dangerous?" Charles speculated. Hale nodded, explaining, "If merging two attributes has a difficulty of 1, then three attributes would be 6, and four would be 24... This is just a rough estimate; the actual risks could be even greater. You might end up injuring yourself before you even strike your opponent!" Charles tucked away his thoughts, deciding against trying the [black gold knife glow] with three attributes for now. "It''s getting late; we should head back and rest. We''re leaving tonight," Hale suddenly announced on their way back. Catherine and Charles stopped in surprise. Charles asked, "Aren''t we leaving tomorrow morning?" Hale sighed. "Things have been a bit unstable lately. Just today, a recruitment teacher and a student were assassinated." "Assassinated?" Charles felt puzzled. "How could anyone dare to assassinate teachers and students from Cyber Academy?" "It''s not just Cyber Academy. There have been casualties at Aredale Academy and Nova Academy as well," Hale replied, not holding back. He was always cautious; the official announcement was that they''d leave on the morning train, but the real departure was tonight. Neither of the Azureville students were aware of this. Hale only shared the information with Charles and Catherine. "Could it be Kingston''s doing?" Charles knew that the feud between Genosha and the Cang Kingdom had lasted for over a century, with multiple wars breaking out in between. It was very likely that Cang Kingdom would target the students from Genosha''s three major academies. "No, it''s probably not them. The Cang Kingdom doesn''t have the guts to attack Cyber Academy. We''re currently investigating the specifics," Hale stated directly. The strength of Cyber Academy was not something a single nation could provoke, even if it was a branch of Genosha! "I''m only responsible for getting you safely to the capital; everything else will be handled by others. Get some sleep," Hale said as he dropped Charles and Catherine off at their room before turning to leave. Back in his room, Charles didn''t sleep. Instead, he summoned [mousie]. "I need you to keep an eye out tonight. Let me know immediately if anything seems off." "Of course, master! Mousie is the most reliable. You can sleep easy," it replied. Until midnight, nothing unusual occurred. Hale was waiting at the door with a sleepy Jace and Sadie. Without any delay, the five of them piled into an off-road vehicle and left Azureville. "Teacher Hale, I thought we were taking the train tomorrow morning? Why are we leaving in the middle of the night?" Jace rubbed his eyes and asked softly. "Plans changed," Hale replied casually. Catherine sat in the passenger seat, while Charles was in the middle of the back row. To his right, Sadie had fallen asleep against the window. The road chosen by Hale was rough, with frequent bumps that made it uncomfortable for anyone, let alone for sleeping. "Charles, you still haven''t told me about the quality of your mystical beasts. They''re not all Silver, right? Don''t worry, I won''t laugh," Jace asked, turning his head curiously. "Not Silver," Charles replied coolly. Jace''s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s not Bronze Division, is it? If it were Gold, you would''ve said so already. Can Bronze even enter a branch of Cyber Academy?" "Two Platinum," Charles stated truthfully. "Oh, two Bronze Divisionwait, what did you just say? Platinum!" Jace instantly woke up, no longer tired. He turned to face Charles, eyes wide. "Platinum? You can''t be serious! Platinum beasts are practically eligible for Cyber Academy''s main campus!" Charles nodded. "That''s exactly why I''m aiming for the main campus." "The main campus? Charles, you really have some bold aspirations. Do you know who gets in there? Just in Genosha, there are imperial princesses, sons of grand generals, and the daughter of the top Beast Master, Nathaniel, who''s an eighth-level Beast Master! Those are true geniuses!" Jace seemed well-informed, aware that there were only five spots in the main campus for all of the Abyssal Depths and knowing about the talents at Cyber Academy''s Genosha branch. Charles didn''t want to elaborate further and calmly said, "Real geniuses have already gone directly to the main campus." After a moment, Jace understood. Before turning 20, reaching level five Beast Master guaranteed entry to the main campus, meaning those at Genosha''s branch weren''t true geniuses. "But wait, what about those under 20 who reach level three or four Beast Master? Don''t they count as geniuses?" Jace asked. Charles sighed, not wanting to dampen anyone''s spirits. He pointed to Catherine in the passenger seat. "She''s 19, a level four Beast Master, close to level five, with four mystical beasts, all of Platinum quality." "Charles, you must be joking. This is way too far-fetched," Jace said, skeptical. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles chose not to say more; some people would cling to their doubts even when faced with the truth. The vehicle fell silent, and after an unknown period, the first light of dawn illuminated the earth. Suddenly, Hale slammed on the brakes, the tires screeching as they skidded across the ground. Charles, Catherine, Jace, and Sadie followed Hale''s gaze. In the early morning sun, a figure stood quietly on a nearby tree branch. "Ha, clever enough to spread false information and trick me into going to the station," the cloaked figure said, their face obscured, voice oddly mechanical and age-indeterminate. "Get out of the car!" Hale''s expression was grave. The implication of the figure''s words indicated they had indeed been to the station, discovered the ruse, and were now pursuing them. This speed suggested at least a level six Beast Master! The vehicle wouldn''t be faster; getting out was the best option. "Teacher Hale, wh-what''s going on?" Jace asked, confused. The atmosphere was thick with danger. "Do you not fear the wrath of Cyber Academy?" Hale demanded loudly. Charles picked up on the implication in Hale''s wordshe was addressing "you all." Were there others involved? He glanced back at the cloaked figure. [Name]: ??? [Age]: ??? [Height]: 178 [Beast Master Level]: 6 "Clap, clap, clap." The cloaked figure applauded mockingly. "Mr. Hale, your perception is quite impressive! Let me guess, it''s the breeze that whispered it to you. Truly worthy of being the former prodigy of the wind!" At those words, Hale''s pupils narrowed, his fists clenched tightly, radiating a stormy intensity that instinctively made Jace and Sadie take a couple of steps back. Charles and Catherine remained still. Behind the cloaked figure, three more masked Beast Masters appeared, accompanied by a chameleon the size of a car. [Vine Armor Chameleon] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 43 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Environmental Mimicry, Tongue-out Attack, Mucus Ejection, Firm Scales [Weakness]: Fire ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 28 [Height]: 172 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 29 [Height]: 180 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... [Name]: ??? [Age]: 32 [Height]: 181 [Beast Master Level]: 5 ... There were three level five Beast Masters! One level six Beast Master, three level five Beast Masters. Charles kept a straight face as he gripped the [black gold long knife] tightly, his expression serious. They had one level six Beast Master on their side, one level four, and three level threes. How were they supposed to fight this? Chapter 126 - 126：“What if I can hold off two Level 5 Beast Masters?” "Hale, I know you''re strong, but as long as I can hold you off, those four are as good as dead," the man in the black robe said, feigning ease. And he was right. Even if he couldn''t defeat Hale, he could certainly keep him occupied. The remaining three Level 5 Beast Masters only needed to quickly deal with Charles, Catherine, and Jace, then handle Sadie. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that point, a Level 6 Beast Master and three Level 5 Beast Masters would be surrounding Hale. There would be no way for Hale to escape! The hexagram formation lit up, and six wooden mystical beasts were summoned by the man in the black robe. "How about this, Hale? If you leave willingly, I won''t make things difficult for you." Charles glanced over and saw that among the six mystical beasts, three were of Gold quality and three were of Platinum qualityall above level fifty-five, with formidable combat power! Beside him, Jace''s legs turned to jelly after hearing the words of the man in the black robe; he nearly collapsed onto the ground. His talent was decent, but his mental fortitude and willpower were lacking. "Teacher Hale, what should we do? I don''t want to die..." As he spoke, Jace nearly broke down in tears. Not just him; even Sadie''s face turned pale at this moment. If they were up against a Level 4 Beast Master, she might stand a chance, but facing a Level 5 Beast Master as a Level 3 was just like seeking death. Even knowing that the worst outcome would be instant death, Sadie was doing her best to control her body, trying to get into the best fighting state possible. In the depths of despair, the thought of waiting to die without any resistance was unbearable to her. If she was going to die, she would at least fight for it. As the man in the black robe summoned his mystical beasts, the three Level 5 Beast Masters behind him each summoned their own mystical beasts. In an instant, the hexagram formation illuminated the forest, with fifteen mystical beasts around level forty, along with the six mystical beasts summoned by the black-robed man, totaling twenty-one mystical beasts surrounding Charles and the others. "It''s over, it''s over! We''re done for! I''m still a virgin! I don''t want to die!" Jace had never encountered such a situation before; tears and snot streamed uncontrollably down his face. Suddenly, Jace seemed to remember something and hurriedly said to Hale, "Teacher Hale, didn''t Charles say that Catherine has four mystical beasts, all of Platinum quality? She can hold off the Level 5 Beast Master..." Before he could finish, Sadie, ready for battle, interrupted, "Even if Catherine can hold off one Level 5 Beast Master, there are still two others! Charles and the rest of us are just Level 3 Beast Masters..." Hale''s tightly furrowed brows remained tense. To be honest, within the Abyssal Depths, he was confident he could handle anyone below Level 7! But the current problem was, while he could take on the Level 6 Beast Master, what about this group of students behind him? Against the attacks of three Level 5 Beast Masters, Charles and the others might not even last a minute! "Ha ha! Hale, have you made your decision? Will you stand against me, or choose to leave safely on your own?" The man in the black robe spoke with a hint of mockery, clearly eager to see what Hale would choosefight and perish in the assault, or abandon the students and escape alone. Hale didn''t respond. With his back to Charles, he said quietly, "Wait for me to hold them off. You take the three of them and run as far as you can." Charles noticed something off in Hale''s tone, filled with a sense of resolve and a hint of fatalism. He quickly asked, "Teacher Hale, even if we escape, they''ll still come after us." "No one will leave alive, myself included. I have a way; it might let us take them down together," Hale replied, pausing for a moment. "When you see Uncle Ezra, tell him I said hello. Just let him know I did what he entrusted me with." Ezra entrusted Hale with this? Charles thought for a moment. Other recruitment teachers around Lsengard could have done it, so why did Ezra specifically ask him to find Hale? It indicated that Ezra believed Hale could protect both Charles and Catherine. But he never expected that this protection would come at the cost of Hale''s life! "Teacher Hale, what if I can hold off two Level 5 Beast Masters?" Charles took a deep breath. "One minute! Just give me one minute, and I can take down the Level 6 Beast Master!" Hale answered solemnly. Charles nodded, "Alright, one minute!" He still had the Fragment of the Jade Tablet [Orange Quality]: it could be activated by infusing any attribute energy. Though it was merely Joshua''s remnant, its combat power was equivalent to a Level 5 Beast Master. It had 2 out of 3 uses left. While Joshua''s remnant had the same combat strength as a Level 5 Beast Master, it couldn''t match a real Level 5 Beast Master, especially without a mystical beast. Holding off one Level 5 Beast Master, along with their mystical beast, shouldn''t be a problem for a short time. "Catherine, can you hold off a Level 5 Beast Master?" Charles asked. Catherine nodded. The gap between a Level 4 and a Level 5 Beast Master was significant, but for her, it was not insurmountable! Holding off one Level 5 Beast Master was manageable! Only the last Level 5 Beast Master remained, to be dealt with by Charles, Jace, and Sadie. Among the three, only Charles could truly confront the Level 5 Beast Master. Jace had become so despairing that he had given up resisting, and although Sadie hadn''t given up, she likely wouldn''t be of much help. "Sadie, you''ll support me while I hold off the two Level 5 Beast Masters. The rest is up to Teacher Hale!" Charles instructed. Sadie was taken aback; in her eyes, Charles was just a Level 3 Beast Master. No matter how skilled he was, he couldn''t possibly withstand the attacks of a Level 5 Beast Master. With no other choice, she nodded in agreement. "What a joke! You''re even weaker than me! At least I have Gold-quality Beast Mastery, and you" Jace started to protest, but Charles interrupted him with a swift kick, saying, "Shut up! If you want to live, come help. If you want to die, no one cares!" The cloaked figure, watching the scene unfold, clapped again. "A genius! Is this the so-called genius of Cyber Academy? On the brink of death, yet still fighting among themselves! How ridiculous!" "Shut up! You''re one to talk, hiding in a black robe like a rat in a sewer! Useless!" Charles shot back fearlessly. "You, you little brat, just wait! I''ll show you what it means to wish you were dead!" The cloaked figure was infuriated; how dare a mere Level 3 Beast Master insult him! With a command, the cloaked figure ordered, "Attack!" Meanwhile, beside Hale, the hexagram formation lit up, summoning six wind attribute mystical beasts. Charles glanced at them, noticing that the lowest among them was Platinum, and there was even one at the Emerald level. [A Dream-Like White Jade Butterfly] Attribute: Wind Level: 59 Quality: Emerald Skills: Violent Storm, Butterfly Dance... Weakness: Lightning Attribute ... [Six-Winged Cracked] Attribute: Wind Level: 59 Quality: Platinum (Cursed) Skills: Stormy Tiger Roar, The Celestial Feathers Descending... Weakness: Dark Attribute Description: Originally a legendary-quality Eight-Winged Rift Sky Wolf, it was cursed by a mysterious force, reducing its quality to Emerald. Without lifting the curse, it cannot upgrade again, and the Beast Master''s level will remain at six, impacting its strength. The quality levels of mystical beasts are: Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical... Aside from Ezra''s Mythical-quality [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger], this [Six-Winged Cracked] was the highest quality Charles had ever seen. No wonder the cloaked figure said Hale was once known as the "Pride of the Wind"it was due to this. It was evident that Hale was affected by a mysterious curse, which kept his Beast Master level stuck at six, preventing any further advancement. Seeing this, Catherine also summoned her mystical beasts, and four Platinum-quality Gold attribute mystical beasts stepped out from the hexagram formation. "Max, Mousie!" Charles summoned Max and Mousie without hesitation. "They really are Platinum-quality mystical beasts! Charles didn''t lie to me... but what good will that do?" Jace slumped to the ground. Next to him, Sadie summoned three Gold-quality Light attribute mystical beasts. "Light attribute!" Charles''s eyes lit up. Light attribute mystical beasts typically had supportive skills that could enhance the mystical beasts themselves or their teammates. If Sadie''s mystical beasts had such skills, that would be even better. After scanning the area, Charles finally found the information he was looking for: [White Deer with Giant Horns] Attribute: Light Level: 23 Quality: Gold Skills: Extremely Fast Light Bullet, Blessing of Light... Weakness: Dark Attribute ... [Blessing of Light]: Condenses light attribute energy from the antlers, enhancing speed and defense, and also boosts the Beast Master''s energy control. "Great! Sadie, use [Blessing of Light] on me later!" Charles pulled out the [Fragment of Jade Tablet] from his storage space, releasing Joshua''s remnant. Sadie followed Charles''s command, feeling quite puzzled. After all, Light attribute mystical beasts were extremely rare, and ordinary Beast Masters usually had no knowledge of their skills. To her surprise, Charles seemed to understand the [White Deer with Giant Horns] perfectly after just one glance. Sadie instinctively thought of Charles as a knowledgeable personnot only was he powerful, but his insight was also extraordinary. "No problem!" Sadie nodded vigorously. The battle was about to erupt! Outside the nameless forest, there were over fifty Level mystical beasts, as well as many in the forties and twenties, adding up to more than thirty in totalenough to destroy half of Lsengard! Chapter 127 - 127: The Three-Attribute Black Gold Knife Glow "Boom!" Several level fifty mystical beasts clashed, their battle shaking the surrounding trees. A trunk over a meter in diameter was smashed in half, sending clouds of dust swirling into the air. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hale, how na?ve! Do you really think a Level 4 Beast Master and three Level 3 Beast Masters can buy you enough time?" The black-robed figure gripped his long staff tightly and swung it at Hale. Hale didn''t respond; he focused all his energy on the black-robed figure, showing no concern for the attacks directed at the students. Uncle Ezra valued him, and he had faith that the others wouldn''t disappoint! Charles was determined to buy that minute, and he would make it happen! His focus now was to defeat the black-robed figure as quickly as possible to protect Charles and Catherine from harm. "Ha, you''re quite confident, aren''t you? Just look..." The black-robed figure gestured for Hale to pay attention to the battle behind him, intending to distract him. But when Hale glanced over, a ripple of surprise washed over him. Catherine was directly facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and rather than merely defending, she was choosing to attack! With skin glistening like metal and a ghostly speed, her strength was formidable. In her [Beast Mastery] state, Catherine was actually overpowering the Level 5 Beast Master! Cornered, the Level 5 Beast Master resorted to his own [Beast Mastery] to counterattack. Meanwhile, the other two Level 5 Beast Masters were similarly engagedone was occupied with Joshua''s remnant, while the other faced Charles head-on. With the effects of a [Miraculous Speed Pill], [Blessing of Light], and [Beast Mastery], Charles''s power and speed weren''t on par with the Level 5 Beast Master, yet he unleashed a single-attribute [Black Gold Knife Glow], forcing the Level 5 Beast Master to retreat repeatedly. "This... how is this possible?! A Level 3 Beast Master can actually contend with a Level 5 Beast Master?" The black-robed figure couldn''t believe it. His moment of distraction allowed Hale to seize the opportunity! Realizing the urgency, the black-robed figure desperately defended against Hale''s attacks while shouting, "Are you all idiots? Hurry up and deal with those little brats!" Feeling the pressure, the three Level 5 Beast Masters responded. Initially, only one had activated [Beast Mastery], but under the black-robed figure''s urging, the other two quickly followed suit. Suddenly, not only was Catherine being suppressed, but Joshua''s remnant also began to dim under the onslaught. In this critical moment, Charles shouted to Catherine, "Remember last night?" Catherine thought for a moment. Last night? The second type of sword glow that Charles had experimented with in the hotel basement? The black smoke that spread from the long blade and formed a pitch-black phantom? Catherine recalled the power of that strike, strong enough to injure a Level 5 Beast Master, but she knew it wouldn''t solve the current crisis. Yet, things had reached this point, and she chose to trust Charles. She understood his intent; the second type of sword glow had a considerable attack range. If she could draw the two Beast Masters close together, it would maximize the damage. In an instant, Catherine stealthily maneuvered to lure the enemies towards Charles, using her speed to lead them closer. Joshua''s remnant had faded, but before the Level 5 Beast Master could celebrate, another shadow emerged. Charles activated the [Fragment of Jade Tablet] once more. Having used all three opportunities, the fragment shattered, leaving him without that orange-quality item. Now was not the time to feel regret. Under Charles''s control, the three masked Level 5 Beast Masters unknowingly gathered together. What an opportunity! Charles understood that the ice and fire attributes of the [Black Gold Knife Glow] would deal minimal damage against a Level 5 Beast Master in their [Beast Mastery] state. If they weren''t using that state, there might still be hope. But now, life and death were at stake, and the wild idea that had been brewing in his mind was impossible to suppress any longer. He had to try the three-attribute [Black Gold Knife Glow]! Initially, Charles hadn''t considered this approach, but seeing the [Blessing of Light]which could enhance speed and defense while also improving a Beast Master''s energy controlsparked inspiration. Enhancing a Beast Master''s energy control was the opportunity he needed to turn the tide! He began by channeling ice attribute energy into the [Black Gold Long Knife], then added fire attribute energy. The only thing left was the dark attribute energy. With utmost care, Charles drew a thread of dark attribute energy and infused it into the [Black Gold Long Knife]. The moment the dark energy entered, it disrupted the balance of ice and fire, throwing all three energies into an extremely unstable state, on the verge of explosion! But Charles remained calm, meticulously searching for the balance point. Under the influence of the [Blessing of Light], Charles, guided by his intuition, increased the input of fire attribute energy while reducing the ice attribute energy, keeping the dark attribute energy constant. The [Black Gold Long Knife] transformed, engulfed in black flames, causing the surrounding light to warp. An overwhelming aura of power radiated from the long knife, sinking the ground beneath Charles''s feet by two centimeters, showcasing just how immense the knife''s power was! "Run!" The three level five Beast Masters reacted quickly, trying to escape at the first opportunity. But before they could turn around, Charles decisively swung the knife toward them! The speed of the slash was astonishing, making it feel as if time had slowed down. The black and red blade light sliced through everything in its path, and even the level five Beast Masters'' [Beast Mastery] could not withstand it. It cut through them like paper, smoothly severing the three Beast Masters in half! The black-red blade light continued its unstoppable trajectory, flying into the distance. "Boom!", "Boom!" ,"Boom!" The sound of falling trees echoed everywhere; every tree within a hundred meters was cut down! In just one strike, not only did he slay the three level five Beast Masters, but he also flattened the surrounding forest! "This... it''s impossible! Monster, you''re an absolute monster!" The cloaked figure was completely shattered, desperate to flee, but Hale would not give him that chance! "Crack!" A long knife of condensed wind attribute energy cleaved the cloaked figure in two. The scene fell silent, except for the sounds of beasts, animals, and birds fleeing in all directions. Hale turned to look at the devastation Charles had caused, just about to speak when he saw Charles''s figure stiffly fall backward! ... Inside the SUV, Catherine''s voice broke the silence, "Teacher Hale, Charles still hasn''t woken up. He should be okay, right?" "He''s fine. He just exhausted himself too much; his body couldn''t handle that level of energy. He''ll be alright after some rest," Hale replied. Honestly, he was the most surprised in the vehicle. While others were shocked by the destruction and the slaying of the level five Beast Masters, only Hale understood how incredibly difficult it was to channel three different energy attributes into the [Black Gold Long Knife] in such a short time! In the back seat, Charles slowly opened his eyes. He was lying on Catherine''s legs, and as he blinked awake, he met her anxious blue eyes filled with worry. "You''re awake? Thank goodness, I was so scared!" Catherine quickly grabbed a bottle of water and asked, "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" Charles felt utterly drained; after that powerful slash, he had lost consciousness. Now awake, he glanced at the screen in front of him, noting that after the battle, Max and Mousie had both leveled up to level 24. Catherine opened the water bottle and carefully fed it to Charles. After taking a few sips, he started to regain some strength. Leaning back in his seat, Charles realized it was certainly less comfortable than lying on Catherine''s legs. "Charles, you need to take some time to recover. Your body isn''t seriously injured, but try to avoid using that move again," Hale said. "Got it, Teacher Hale. By the way, where''s Jace?" Charles noticed Jace was missing. "He''s in the back. That kid seems a bit shaken up," Hale replied casually. Before turning 20, becoming a level three Beast Master was considered a sign of genius. However, being a genius only indicated good talent; true strength required more than just that. It also needed willpower and the right mindset. A resilient spirit, an unwavering resolve, and a deep desire for strength determined how far someone could go. Jace, clearly, was not up to par. Among the four, Charles had performed the bestnot only did he possess incredible talent, but he also had a calm mind and unwavering determination. Catherine followed closely behind, and then there was Sadie, who initially performed similarly to Jace but adapted and persevered, showing good potential. Hale silently compared them in his mind. Gaining entry into Cyber Academy didn''t mean there were no challenges ahead. Failing three consecutive assessments would result in expulsion. If Jace continued down this path, he wouldn''t last long at Cyber Academy. The SUV roared down the road, carrying them toward the distance. They were heading to Lsengard to regroup. Hale had received news that the ambush might not be over; more recruitment officers and students had been attacked, allegedly by a level seven Beast Master! Chapter 128 - 128: Which Genius? After a long journey, they finally arrived at a hotel in Riston without any further ambushes. As they got out of the car, Hale handed a box to Charles, saying, "Charles, these are the spoils from the three level five Beast Masters you defeated. Take a look." Charles accepted the box but didn''t open it immediately. "No rush, Teacher Hale. I''d like to rest first." "The check-in is already handled. You all can rest while I discuss things with the other teachers," Hale replied. In the hotel room, Charles took a refreshing shower to relax before finally opening the box to examine his loot: [20 gold coins], [6 tier two beast cores], [3 tier three beast cores], and some equipment. Most were green quality, with only two blue items and one purple item: - [White-Feathered Shoes [Blue Quality]]: Made from the feathers of the White-Feathered Bird, increases running speed by 20% when worn. - [Ice Crystal Necklace [Blue Quality]]: Wearing it long-term can soothe emotions and aid sleep. - [Jet Ring [Purple Quality]]: Made from space gems, extremely valuable, with an internal storage space of 8 cubic meters. Only the [White-Feathered Shoes] and the [Jet Ring] were useful; the rest were items he didn''t need, and Charles planned to sell them later. The [Jet Ring] primarily served as a means of concealment, allowing Charles to take items from the [storage space] without raising suspicion. To be honest, he was quite tempted to sell it; items that could store things were incredibly valuable! With 8 cubic meters of storage, it was probably worth over a hundred coins! Right now, he hadn''t found his third mystical beast yet, and he might need to search for it at the Genosha Calivia auction, which would surely require a significant amount of gold. After some hesitation, Charles decided to keep it for now. There was still almost a month before the auction began, plenty of time to think things over. Currently, his finances were as follows: - [Cash]: 23 gold coins, 530 silver coins, and 200 copper coins. - [Account Balance]: 30 gold coins, 800 silver coins, and 256 copper coins. Altogether, that amounted to 54 gold coins, 330 silver coins, and 456 copper coins. While that looked like a lot, it included 7 gold coins owed by Raj, compensation from the Miller family, and industry compensation from the Draven family, along with some materials previously stored in his [storage space]: [Storage Space]: - [Weapons]: Black Gold Long Knife (Purple), Ice and Fire Supreme Spear (Blue)... - [Equipment]: Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple), Divine Scale Armor (Blue), White-Feathered Shoes (Blue), Ice Crystal Necklace (Blue)... - [Daily Items]: Tent, bedding, camping lamps, flashlight... - [Beast Cores]: 6 Tier Two Beast Cores, 3 Tier Three Beast Cores. - [Alchemy Miracle Drugs]: Spirit Essence Pill (Orange) 1, Miraculous Speed Pill (White) 30... - [Special Items]: Map Fragment [2/3]. Charles felt a mix of excitement and anxiety as he reviewed his resources, aware that he would need them for whatever challenges lay ahead. Charles had already sold everything he could in Lsengard, but there were still some high-value items he was reluctant to part with, like the [Spirit Essence Pill], which he knew would be very beneficial in the future. As for weapons and equipment, blue and below weren''t too concerning, but purple-grade items were much more precious. Initially, the [Ice and Fire Supreme Spear] had cost him 100 silver coins because it lacked a beast core, while a typical purple weapon could cost several gold coinsor even dozens! This didn''t even factor in special purple gear like the [Jet Ring] and the [Black Gold Long Knife], which were worth even more! After storing the loot he planned to sell in his [storage space], Charles put on the [Jet Ring] and stepped out of the room. He intended to stroll around and sell off the useless items. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Jace squatting outside, looking hesitant. "Charles, you''re out?" Jace stammered, clearly nervous and unsure of what to say. "Yeah, what''s up? Is there something you need?" Charles asked. "Um, no, I just wanted to check on you and say thank you," Jace replied. He was aware that during the crisis, he hadn''t offered any help and had even said some discouraging things, so he felt grateful that Charles was willing to talk to him. "Thank me for what?" "Thank you for saving me," Jace mumbled, his gaze fixed on the ground. "No need. I didn''t save you for that," Charles replied, turning to walk away. Jace watched Charles''s retreating figure with a complicated expression. Taking a deep breath, he called out, "Charles, I want to be braver too, but I don''t have the strength! What can I do?" "I can''t do anything, it''s just because I''m weak!" Charles paused for a moment, leaving behind just one line as he continued walking. "Strength comes not from power, but from courage! It''s because you have courage that you become strong!" Those words struck Jace like a thunderclap, leaving him frozen in place as he repeated, "It''s because I have courage that I become strong!" ... Charles didn''t return to the hotel until evening. He had sold all the unnecessary equipment and materials for a modest sum of 3 gold coins and 200 silver coins. Now, his total assets amounted to 57 gold coins, 530 silver coins, and 200 copper coins. During the afternoon, he spent some copper coins tasting local delicacies in Riston. Originally, he planned to gather materials for crafting [Super Miracle Drugs], but after inquiring all afternoon, he discovered that the required items could only be purchased in Genosha Calivia. Just as he reached the lobby of the hotel, Catherine appeared in front of him. "Hale just said that other teachers and students haven''t arrived yet. We''ll have to wait another couple of days before we can leave." Charles looked into Catherine''s sparkling blue eyes and knew she was eager to spar again. She was such a battle enthusiastafter fighting a level five Beast Master, she couldn''t wait to continue training and showed no desire to rest. "Wait, Charles, Hale said you need to take a proper break," Catherine recalled, quickly suppressing her urge to spar. Charles''s well-being was more important. At that moment, voices from the lobby caught their attention. "This is so annoying! We have to wait; I''m itching to get to Calivia!" one person complained. "Seriously, who would dare attack students from Cyber Academy?" another scoffed. "I heard that the group arriving today was ambushed by a level six Beast Master and three level five Beast Masters," a third voice chimed in. "Impossible! If that were true, they wouldn''t have made it to the hotel," someone replied skeptically. "Right? If the recruitment officer was only level six and faced three level five Beast Masters, they would have been killed already," another added. "Probably just exaggerating. The level five Beast Masters must have attacked, but the recruitment officer handled it, and those four are blowing it out of proportion," someone concluded. "Good point!" they all agreed as they walked toward the elevator. Just then, Jace, who had just stepped out of the elevator, overheard their conversation. Among the three, a tall and hefty student pointed, "Look, that guy seems to be from Lsengard. I''ll go ask if it''s true." "No need to ask; it''s definitely fake!" a red-haired student said confidently. "No, it''s not fake; it''s real!" Jace suddenly interjected, fists clenched. Despite his poor performance during the attack, he didn''t want others to slander or deny the truth, especially after Charles and Catherine had fought hard to save him. How could it be exaggerated for the sake of gossip? "Lan, did you hear that? He says it''s true!" the tall, hefty student said to the red-haired one. Lan shrugged dismissively and turned to Jace, asking, "Really? Then may I ask, what level is your recruitment officer?" "Level six Beast Master," Jace replied. "Ha! A level six Beast Master, along with three level five Beast Masters, attacked you. How did you survive?" Lan questioned, continuing, "In a battle between two level six Beast Masters, how did the remaining level five Beast Masters not wipe you out? That''s just ridiculous!" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, it was Charles who killed them all," Jace tried to explain. But Lan just laughed, clearly unconvinced. "Charles? Even if he is a level five Beast Master, there''s no way he could take down three opponents of the same level in such a short time!" "No, Charles is a Level 3 Beast Master!" Jace stated honestly. "Haha!" Lan laughed so hard he could barely stand, slapping his thigh and mocking, "Level 3? Dude, do you think I''m an idiot? A Level 3 Beast Master defeating a Level 5 Beast Master? Wake up, stop dreaming!" Lan continued, "Looks like this Charles is just a guy who loves to boast, and he''s stupid toohas no common sense. If he could kill a Level 5 Beast Master, why doesn''t he just commit suicide?" Jace didn''t want to argue, but he remembered what Charles had said to him before leaving: "It''s because of courage that you become stronger!" He had always thought that his timidity and cowardice were due to a lack of strength, not realizing what he truly lacked! After hearing Charles'' words, he finally understood the reason. So when someone didn''t believe him, Jace instinctively wanted to retort. It was like breaking a world record; when others heard about it, they not only didn''t believe it but mocked him, and that feeling was really hard for Jace to bear. Charles had not only saved him but had also enlightened him; he was his benefactor! Although he was timid and lacked courage, he knew how to be grateful. "I''m telling the truth; if you haven''t seen it, it just shows how narrow-minded you are!" Jace suddenly shot back. The atmosphere became tense. Lan straightened up, glaring at Jace, and slowly said, "You think I''m narrow-minded? Do you know who I am? First in the Riston assessment! I''m narrow-minded?" Just as Jace was about to continue arguing, Hale, who had just finished a meeting, walked out of the corridor and said, "So what if you''re first? You''re just a frog in a well." "What! What do you mean?" Lan turned around, anger written all over his face. His companion hurriedly intervened, saying, "Lan, this is the admissions teacher." Upon hearing his companion''s words, Lan''s anger immediately lessened; they couldn''t afford to offend the admissions teacher. "A Level 3 Beast Master killing a Level 5 Beast Master? I don''t believe it either. Teacher Hale, does that make me a frog in a well as well?" A seductive female voice interjected, accompanied by the sound of high heels. It was Nora, the admissions teacher from Riston! She continued, "I''d like to see which genius is capable of killing a Level 5 Beast Master." Chapter 129 - 129: The Name of the Weak Will Go Unnoticed After hearing Hale speak, Lan initially intended to stay out of the matter, knowing that a new recruit clashing with an admissions officer would likely end poorly for the newcomer. However, to his surprise, their admissions officer, Nora, also chimed in, expressing disbelief that Charles could possibly kill a Level 5 Beast Master with only Level 3 Beast Master strength. Lan looked up at Nora, feeling emboldened. He spoke up, "Teacher Hale, who would believe that a Level 3 Beast Master could slay a Level 5 Beast Master?" Hale ignored Lan, turning to Nora instead, his brow furrowing as he said, "Can you just take a break for a moment?" Nora rolled her eyes and didn''t respond to Hale. Instead, she looked around and asked, "Where''s Charles? I''d really like to meet the student who could kill a Level 5 Beast Master." "Yeah, we''re all curious to see what kind of genius can cross two levels of Beast Master to defeat an opponent!" Lan added eagerly. Charles stepped forward, first greeting Hale, then, without sparing a glance for anyone else, he led Catherine to the elevator, waiting for it to arrive. Nora was well aware that Hale''s group consisted of four new recruitstwo males and two females. Jace was already spotted, leaving only Charles unaccounted for. She hadn''t expected Charles to greet only Hale and ignore her entirely, prompting her to sarcastically remark, "No wonder you''re a genius who can kill a Level 5 Beast Master; you''re so arrogant." Beside them, Lan quickly interjected, "Teacher Nora, I don''t think he''s arrogant; he''s just insecure, afraid that people will discover it''s all a lie!" Not only Jace, but even Catherine felt uncomfortable and glared at Lan, asking, "Are you really that strong?" "What a joke! I was the top scorer in the Riston assessment, with all three of my mystical beasts at Gold quality!" Lan couldn''t help but boast. In Riston, he was indeed the strongest Level 3 Beast Master! At twenty years old, being a Level 3 Beast Master with three Gold-quality mystical beasts was enough to make anyone proud. "You''re that strong? Care for a match?" Catherine said, revealing her four six-pointed star formations. "One, two, three, fouroh my gosh! Lan, she''s a Level 4 Beast Master!" exclaimed a tall, sturdy recruit, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. "A Level 4 Beast Master!" Lan gulped, his earlier bravado evaporating, replaced by retreat. He knew well that a Level 3 Beast Master stood no chance against a Level 4. To defeat an opponent of a higher level required not just talent, but also superior combat skills and a resilient spirit. This was why he couldn''t believe that Charles could triumph over a Level 5 Beast Master with just Level 3 strength. In Lan''s eyes, he wouldn''t even dare to dream of such a thing! Nora, the admissions officer from Riston, wore a serious expression. As a Level 6 Beast Master, her judgment was sharper than that of the recruits. She could tell at a glance that Catherine was not just an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master but a peak Level 4, nearly reaching Level 5! Initially, she believed that Hale was fiercely protecting the new recruits from a Level 6 Beast Master attack. She knew Hale''s strength; he was once hailed as the "Pride of the Wind," not someone a typical Level 6 could contend with. When she heard Jace mention that Charles single-handedly killed three Level 5 Beast Masters, she instinctively thought he was exaggerating. Now, it seemed somewhat credible, but Nora leaned more toward the idea that Catherine had held off one Level 5 Beast Master, buying time for Hale. As for the notion that Charles, at Level 3, could kill a Level 5, she dismissed it entirely. "Let''s just forget it; it''s not like you killed a Level 5 Beast Master!" Lan thought for a moment; he had no desire to challenge a Level 4 Beast Master. If a fight were to happen, he would choose Charles, who was also a Level 3. Lan continued to provoke, "What''s so impressive about letting a girl step in? Claiming to have killed a Level 5 Beast Master? To me, that just makes you a turtle hiding in its shell." Hearing someone insult Charles ignited fury in Catherine, and she almost charged at Lan to kick him. Before Catherine could make a move, Charles, who had remained silent, reached out and gently held her back. His expression was calm as he spoke, "A weak person draws their blade against those weaker; a strong person draws their blade against the strong. A Beast Master who does not aspire to defeat opponents of higher rank will forever be a weakling." His words struck the entire group into silence, as if they were all deeply affected by this poignant statement. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, Hale and Catherine were the first to react. To them, this statement felt like a reflection of their own paths. For Catherine, the meaning of life lay in challenging the strong to become stronger herself. "''A weak person draws their blade against the weak; a strong person draws their blade against the strong!''" Jace repeated the phrase like a mantra, the desire to grow stronger burning brighter within him. He had once succumbed to fear and abandoned resistance in the face of three Level 5 Beast Masters. After hearing these words, he vowed that if given another chance, he would never drop his weapon again. "What''s with all this talk about strength and weakness? You''re just pretending to be profound! Spouting nonsense that no one understandsCharles, you''re just afraid of being exposed!" Lan couldn''t grasp the meaning of Charles''s statement and simply thought he was being mocked. Nora''s gaze shifted, and the skepticism in her eyes lessened, replaced by a newfound respect for Charles. To gain entry into Cyber Academy, candidates must reach Level 3 Beast Master status before the age of twenty, which is considered a sign of talent among the general populace. However, these requirements are just the basics. Charles''s earlier statement perfectly encapsulated the academy''s deeper expectations: one must possess a heart that strives to become strong. Only then can they withstand challenges and progress further on the path of a Beast Master. Nora thought of this while glancing at Lan, who was still provoking others, feeling a twinge of disappointment. Relying solely on talent meant that even if he entered Cyber Academy, he could easily be surpassed by others, ultimately leading to a breakdown and a mundane existence as a Beast Master. She had initially believed that Lan''s top score in the Riston assessment indicated some strong mentality, but now it seemed otherwise. "Does it really matter to you whether I killed a Level 5 Beast Master? What are you so afraid of?" Charles turned to face Lan, his gaze steady. Lan, caught in Charles''s unwavering stare, instinctively looked away, but quickly realized that it made him seem weaker. Clenching his fists, he retorted, "Who''s afraid? I just can''t stand you lying!" "No, you are afraid. Two Level 3 Beast Masters: one can slay a Beast Master while the other can only question others," Charles replied slowly. "At the core, it''s fear of others being stronger than you, of being overshadowed." "That''s nonsense! You''re just talking nonsense!" Lan snapped, suddenly defensive as if Charles had struck a nerve. Facing Catherine, a Level 4 Beast Master, Lan already felt vulnerable. All new recruits at Cyber Academy were under twenty, and even Catherine was still below that age, while he was twenty with only Level 3 status. Before the other recruits arrived, Lan had basked in praise, his vanity swelling. Hearing about Charles''s supposed feat of slaying a Level 5 Beast Master, he couldn''t help but envision himself in that situation and concluded that he would have crumbled under pressure. This is why Lan had been so sarcastic; he subconsciously tried to deceive himself, thinking, "If I can''t do it, then neither can anyone else! It must be a lie." "Jealousy and anxietyif you don''t believe it, I''ll shatter all your illusions later," Charles said flatly. Catherine, remembering that Charles still needed to recuperate, quickly intervened, "Charles, teacher Hale said you need to rest; let''s not push it." Even Nora, the admissions officer from Riston, felt some concernnot for Charles, but for Lan. As one of her recruits, she didn''t want Lan to fall apart after a defeat. Nora hadn''t even realized that, deep down, she had come to see Charles as a true genius. "Here we go with the excuses againclaiming he''s still injured, just afraid!" Lan thought, feeling some hesitation from Charles''s earlier words. But upon hearing Catherine mention that Charles wasn''t fully recovered, his spirits lifted. In his view, this was just Charles''s excuse to avoid a fight. Moreover, if Charles had truly fought a Level 5 Beast Master and was merely lucky to have survived, Lan saw an opportunity. He could defeat Charles while he was still weak and recovering! The idea that Charles could have taken down a Level 5 Beast Master never crossed his mind; if he couldn''t do it, then surely no one else could. "Catherine, I''m fine. Are you worried he''ll hurt me?" Charles smiled lightly. Catherine realized that even if Charles couldn''t fight at full strength, he was still not someone a Level 3 Beast Master could defeat. "I accept your challenge," Charles said, turning to Lan. Lan''s expression lit up with excitement as he hurriedly said, "A Level 3 Beast Master..." "No need to mention names; the name of the weak goes unnoticed," Charles replied, turning to head toward the underground training ground. Chapter 130 - 130: Fighting Weaklings is Really Boring The joyful expression on Lan''s face suddenly stiffened. What? Weaklings aren''t worthy of being remembered by name? That simple sentence made Lan''s face and ears turn red instantly. He was completely thrown off balance. In Riston, he was a genius, someone everyone had high hopes for! How could he be regarded as trash in Charles'' eyes? "Charles! Just you wait! Even if you beg me on your knees later, I won''t let you off!" Lan couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted furiously. Charles had already stepped into the elevator, his gaze calm, looking at Lan as if he were a clown. It wasn''t until Catherine, Hale, and Jace entered the elevator that the doors began to close. That''s when Lan realized, "I haven''t gotten in yet!" Underground Level Four, Inside the hotel''s exclusive practice arena, Lan and Charles stood facing each other. Three six-pointed star formations flashed, and three lightning attribute mystical beasts were summoned by Lan. [Lightning Demon Ape] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 26 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Arc Swing, Ball Lightning, Lightning Chain [Weakness]: Wind Attribute ... sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [One-Horned Electric Python] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 25 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Lightning Strike, Death Coil, Thunder Bite [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Lower Abdomen ... [Lightning Wild Dog] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 24 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Move Quickly, Thunder Bite, Lightning Claw [Weakness]: Wind Attribute / Lower Abdomen ... All three lightning attribute mystical beasts were of Gold quality. With them standing in front of him, Lan felt an immense confidence. In Riston, he was the strongest among those under twenty! "Lan is amazing!" "Do you think Charles'' mystical beasts are all Silver quality? It can''t be anything else, right?" "Maybe! He hasn''t summoned any mystical beasts yet because he''s afraid of embarrassing himself." Outside the practice arena, the murmurs of others began to rise. Jace listened on the side, unable to tolerate the comments about Charles. To him, Charles was a life mentor! Every casual remark he made was enlightening, offering him immense benefit! So Jace spoke up, "Three Gold quality mystical beasts are nothing! All of Charles'' mystical beasts are Platinum quality!" "What? Platinum? You must be joking! Have you ever seen a Platinum quality mystical beast?" someone scoffed in rebuttal. "Short-sighted!" Jace replied. He didn''t even mention that Catherine had four mystical beasts, all at the Platinum level! In the past, Jace thought Silver quality mystical beasts were already impressive. Ever since meeting Charles and Catherine, his perspective had broadened significantly; Silver quality mystical beasts were no longer something to boast about. In the future, if he could advance to a Level Four Beast Master, he must find a Platinum quality mystical beast. Even if he couldn''t find one, it couldn''t be lower than Gold! "Charles, are you still not summoning your mystical beasts? Are you planning to surrender?" Lan, noticing that Charles had yet to make a move, mistakenly thought that Charles knew he couldn''t win and was considering giving up. Just as he was about to throw out another round of taunts, Charles replied, "I don''t need to summon mystical beasts to beat you." "You''re so arrogant, Charles!" Lan''s fury was already boiling over. He directly commanded the three mystical beasts, "Attack together! Tear him apart!" The Lightning Wild Dog, One-Horned Electric Python, and Lightning Demon Ape charged at Charles as soon as they received their master''s orders. The practice arena was instantly filled with crackling electricity, with arcs of white lightning jumping around. Typically, a Level Three Beast Master facing such a situation would either summon their mystical beasts to perform Beast Mastery or turn and run without a second thought. But Charles was different. Calmly, he pulled out a Black Gold Long Knife from his Jet Ringthe sharp, elongated blade emanated a chilling aura. Outside the arena, someone exclaimed, "How did Charles pull out a knife?" His companion explained, "Don''t be surprised; that''s a Storage Ring. You just don''t know any better!" "What''s a Storage Ring?" the person asked, puzzled. "Not worth explaining. Just look it up online later," the companion replied, his eyes glued to the Jet Ring, enviously drooling as he said, "That ring must be worth at least a hundred gold coins. Even the city lord can''t afford one!" "It''s that expensive? Charles must be rich! I bet he has Gold quality mystical beasts!" "Yeah, with a Storage Ring, he could very well have three Gold quality mystical beasts. Looks like he has some strength after all." "Sure, but Lan is not to be underestimated. He has a wealth of combat experience, and Charles definitely isn''t a match for Lan!" Nora, the admissions teacher from Riston, didn''t pay much attention to the Jet Ring on Charles''s hand. Instead, she stared thoughtfully at the Black Gold Long Knife, feeling that the long knife looked somewhat familiar, as if she had seen someone use it before. Was it a weapon that someone had used before? Nora shook her head, quickly dismissing that thought. A multi-attribute Beast Master like him was nearly impossible to find a second one in all of Genosha! Even if it wasn''t that, she was certain that the weapon Charles held was at least of top-tier blue quality, and it was even possible that it could be purple quality. "Even if it is a purple weapon, without summoning his mystical beasts, a Level Three Beast Master''s physical attributes alone could never defeat Lan," Nora murmured to herself. Initially, she thought Charles had the potential to be a powerful Beast Master, but now she wanted to retract her previous opinion. "An arrogant and conceited Beast Master won''t get far." Hale, who was standing nearby, naturally heard her words. He turned to Nora and said, "Conceited? Teacher Nora, not only is your strength lacking, but your judgment is off too." "What do you mean by that, Hale?" Nora snapped, stomping her high-heeled foot on the ground as she questioned him loudly. "Nothing, just keep watching," Hale replied, not wanting to elaborate too much. Sometimes, the facts themselves were the best explanation. Nora was about to continue her argument but was interrupted by the gasps from the new students of Riston in front of her. She quickly turned her gaze back to the practice arena. Charles, facing the assault of three lightning attribute mystical beasts, remained calm. It was as if he had divine assistance; with every dodge, he perfectly evaded the attacks from the mystical beasts! In that moment, he seemed to be on stage, every movement and shift of his body resembling a dance. Not only did he evade Lan''s mystical beasts'' attacks, but he was also steadily closing the distance. "That angle for the Arc Swing is all wrong; that Ball Lightning is forming too slowly!" "The timing of that Lightning Claw was decent, but it didn''t coordinate with the One-Horned Electric Python. Otherwise, I would have been trapped already!" "Too poor! Your combat experience is really lacking!" ... Charles''s comments echoed throughout the underground space, leaving everyone else dumbfounded. One of the new students from Riston hesitantly spoke up, "Could it be that Charles is just talking nonsense?" "No, he isn''t!" Nora''s gaze was sharp. Although she had been looked down on by Hale for her strength and judgment, as a Level Six Beast Master with considerable battle experience, she could immediately see that everything Charles said was correct. Lan''s combat experience was decent among young people, but when placed before Charles, it was like that of an elementary school student, full of flaws in every command. As a result, even with three mystical beasts attacking him, Charles quickly closed in on Lan. If anyone was truly on the verge of breaking down, it was undoubtedly Lan, who was facing Charles head-on. Initially, Lan thought that since Charles wasn''t summoning his mystical beasts and he had three mystical beasts on his side, defeating Charles would be a piece of cake. However, to his surprise, Charles moved like he was strolling down a country path, effortlessly evading every attack from the mystical beasts! "Damn it! I can''t believe this! Beast Mastery!" Lan gritted his teeth and activated Beast Mastery. After all, mystical beasts were not human; without extensive combat training and practical experience, they typically had flaws in battle. A competent Beast Master could identify these flaws and improve them by issuing various combat commands, coordinating multiple mystical beasts to secure victory. In this regard, Lan was performing terribly. Knowing that the mystical beasts'' attacks couldn''t harm Charles, he decided to take matters into his own hands! "Only now are you going to fight personally? Ha! A true Beast Master fights alongside their mystical beasts, not just hiding behind and issuing useless commands," Charles said disdainfully, standing his ground. In fact, for quite some time now, Charles had not been facing a Level Three Beast Master; he had been battling opponents of higher ranks, gaining extensive combat experience. Moreover, Catherine occasionally sparred with him, which had been a significant help. Now, Charles had developed a unique intuition in battle, often reacting without thought, relying on instinct to make appropriate responses. "I don''t agree with a single word you said! Just wait until I knock you down; let''s see what you have to say then!" After activating Beast Mastery, Lan''s body crackled with electric energy. He gathered two Ball Lightning spheres in his palms and charged toward Charles. "This is boring; I might as well go take a break," Charles sighed. Fighting weak opponents was just dull. Ice attribute energy surged into the Black Gold Long Knife, and a dark light flashed sharply along the blade. A Black Gold Knife Glow sliced toward Lan, aimed directly at him! At the same time, an overwhelming sense of danger enveloped Lan. He had a premonition that if he continued forward and met that blade of light, he would surely die! The fear of life and death froze Lan in place, his body trembling uncontrollably! "Lan!" Nora, who had been closely watching the battle, saw the Black Gold Knife Glow in an instant and summoned her mystical beast. "Boom!" Dust and debris erupted into the air, but it soon settled down. Chapter 131 - 131: “You’re an Intermediate Alchemist?” A towering fire ape, over three meters tall, stood between Charles and Lan. This was Nora''s mystical beast, and she sensed something was off immediately. The blade aura Charles had unleashed could have easily killed Lan! "Charles! It was just a spar! Was it really necessary to go that far?" Nora exclaimed, her heart racing. Seeing that Lan wasn''t hurt, she turned to scold him. Charles put the black gold long knife back into his storage space and glanced at Hale, feeling helpless. He hadn''t intended to kill. The angle of that knife glow had been calculated perfectly; if Lan had just shifted slightly to either side, he would have been fine! When the blade aura was released, Charles had even slowed it downhe was already holding back. But who would have thought Lan would freeze in place, completely paralyzed by fear? "Teacher Nora, Charles was already being merciful," Hale said, fully aware that Charles had restrained himself. He had only used a single attribute knife glowhe hadn''t even tapped into the dual or triple attribute knife glows. Otherwise, even ten Lans wouldn''t have stood a chance! "Is this what you call mercy?" Nora looked at the blood droplets seeping from the fire ape''s arm, still feeling shaken. The power behind Charles''s strike was beyond her imagination! If Lan had died, she, as the recruiting instructor, would bear some responsibility. It wouldn''t be a mysterious organization''s attack that led to a student''s death, but rather her negligence. That was a burden she couldn''t afford to carry! Hale nodded calmly and said, "Yes, Charles didn''t even summon his mystical beast or use Beast Mastery. He was already being very lenient." Lan, still frozen in place, stirred a bit upon hearing this. He slowly turned his gaze toward Charles and asked, "What quality are your Beast Mastery abilities?" "Jace mentioned itit''s all platinum quality. Not just mine, but the girl who was supposed to fight you too; all four of her mystical beasts are also platinum quality," Charles replied with a hint of amusement. It was simply the truth. Jace hadn''t lied at all; it was Lan who didn''t believe it and chose to provoke trouble. Now that he knew the reality, he looked utterly defeated, as if he were on the verge of death. What was the point of it all? "So it was all true" Lan seemed to have lost his backbone, his body going limp. The strength he once took pride in, his three gold-quality mystical beasts, felt utterly insignificant in front of Charles. Looking back, he realized he had been a mere clown in Charles''s eyes from the very beginning. Charles hadn''t even bothered to care or retaliate; yet, Lan had insisted on mocking, provoking, and demanding a fight. It was all self-inflicted. "Lan, are you alright?" a teammate helped Lan to his feet. As Charles, Catherine, and Hale turned to leave, Jace watched Lan''s dejected state with excitement and casually added, "Oh, by the way, Charles is a third-level Beast Master, but he only has two mystical beasts. Once he contracts a third, he''ll be even stronger!" "Lan, Lan, what''s wrong with you?" After Jace''s comment, Lan''s vision blurred, and he couldn''t hold on any longerhe fainted. On the way back to their room, Catherine asked with concern, "How are you feeling? Are you unwell?" Charles shook his head. The black gold knife glow he had unleashed hadn''t taken much out of him, and he was perfectly fine. "Charles, I need to talk to you about something," Hale said, walking ahead. Catherine quickened her pace and said, "Teacher Hale, I''ll head back first." Hale nodded. Once Catherine had left, he stopped and turned to Charles. "What are your thoughts on the third mystical beast, Charles?" Charles''s eyes lit up at the question, and he quickly asked, "Not yet, but do you have any emerald or diamond-level mystical beast eggs?" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kid, mystical beast eggs of that level aren''t easy to come by," Hale was initially taken aback, then replied with a bemused expression. "Have you said something similar to Uncle Ezra?" Charles nodded, a bit embarrassed. "Teacher Hale, you''re really perceptive! But I asked my master for a diamond-level mystical beast egg." "Cough, cough. You really think highly of me. Even Uncle Ezra doesn''t have one, and I''m just a regular sixth-level Beast Masterwhere would I find one?" Hale responded. Ordinary sixth-level Beast Master? Charles couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. How could an ordinary sixth-level Beast Master possess a legendary-level mystical beast, even if it was cursed? This Teacher Hale was clearly a man with a story. Just as Charles was contemplating this, Hale asked, "So, what attributes are you thinking for your third mystical beast?" "Wind attribute, or maybe gold attribute," Charles scratched his head. "I actually have a way to potentially obtain an emerald-level wind attribute mystical beast, but it''s quite difficult," Hale began, but before he could finish, Charles stepped forward eagerly and asked, "An emerald-level mystical beast? Teacher Hale! What''s the method?" Hale responded with two words: "Alchemy!" It turned out that within Genosha Calivia, there was a master-level alchemist offering a wind attribute juvenile mystical beast as a reward, seeking a Beast Master under twenty years old who could concoct a green-tier miracle drug. "A green-tier miracle drug?" Charles asked, intrigued. Miracle drugs were classified into gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold... Let alone green-tier miracle drugs, even white-tier miracle drugs were extremely rare. Alchemists capable of producing green-tier miracle drugs were known as advanced alchemists, while those who could create blue-tier miracle drugs were classified as exceptional alchemists! As for master-level alchemists, they could reliably produce purple-tier miracle drugs, with a very slim chance of concocting orange-tier miracle drugs! A master-level alchemist held a status in the eyes of a Beast Master that was comparable to that of an eighth-level Beast Master, or even more significant! "Charles, the reason I think you can give it a try is because your fire attribute energy carries a chilling aura," Hale explained. He clearly understood that for alchemy, the lower the temperature of the flame, the better it was. This indicated talent! Charles nodded, but he still felt uncertain. The miracle drug he had previously concocted, the Tone Reproduction miracle drug, was still far from a green-tier miracle drug. "Teacher Hale, I have some experience in alchemy, but I doubt it''ll be easy to produce a green-tier miracle drug," Charles admitted, feeling less optimistic. Besides, he didn''t even have a recipe for a green-tier alchemy. The profession of alchemist only became more challenging as one advanced, even more so than being a Beast Master! Achieving the level of an advanced alchemist in a short time was fraught with difficulty. "I know, which is why this path is so challenging," Hale sighed and said. "Genosha is still too small; emerald and higher quality mystical beasts are exceedingly rare. If we miss this opportunity, who knows when we''ll get another." As soon as Hale finished speaking, he suddenly realized something was off. "Wait, what did you just say? You have experience in alchemy? Who taught you?" "I taught myself; my level isn''t very high," Charles replied. "Self-taught? You mean to say you''ve been training as a Beast Master while also studying alchemy?" Hale exclaimed in disbelief. He had assumed Charles was merely a Beast Master, not realizing he was also an alchemist! This meant that the time Charles had spent reaching the third level as a Beast Master was shorter than Hale had imagined! "Can you currently concoct the Tone Reproduction miracle drug?" Hale couldn''t help but ask, then realized that even if Charles had some experience in alchemy, it was likely just in creating common herbs. Yes, herbsthose were what an alchemy apprentice could produce. They had little use for a Beast Master, but were quite effective for ordinary people''s ailments. Charles scratched his head. "Of course, I can make the Tone Reproduction miracle drug, and I can also create white-tier ones." "White-tier? You''re an intermediate alchemist?" Hale''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Charles. "I suppose so; I haven''t gone to the alchemy guild for an assessment yet," Charles admitted. Although alchemists held high status, they usually lacked combat power. The true path of strength lay with Beast Masters, with alchemists serving more as support. "An eighteen-year-old third-level Beast Master and an intermediate alchemist? Charles, you''re truly a prodigy!" Hale murmured, pulling something out of his pocket. "I have a miracle drug recipe for you. Take it and practice; if it''s you, you might actually reach the level of an advanced alchemist in a short time!" Charles took the recipe from Hale. Seeing Hale so astonished, he didn''t mention that he could also forge purple-tier weapons. He had used gold-tier materials to forge a purple-tier weapon, indicating his crafting skills were likely higher, reaching the level of a high-level forger. As Charles looked at the recipe in his hands, a notification appeared on his screen: [Revival Pill] [Tier:] Green-tier miracle drug [Recipe:] Resurrecting serpent beast core 1, spring wood 2... [Description:] A restorative miracle drug that can quickly heal injuries within a short period. (The level of the Resurrecting Serpent Beast Core affects the success rate; the higher the level of the core used, the greater the likelihood of successful concoction.) Chapter 132 - 132: Arrival at Cyber Academy Charles carefully stored the formula for the green-quality miracle drug given by Hale in his storage space; just the formula itself was already quite valuable. Once back in his room, he freshened up before summoning the long-unused alchemy lab to begin researching the revival pill. Early the next morning, Charles stepped out of the hotel and wandered through the various Beast Master shops in Riston. By noon, he had only managed to find two first-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores and some other auxiliary materials. Riston wasn''t large, similar in size to Lsengard, and there were almost no second- or third-tier beast cores available for purchase. Charles hoped to acquire a mystical beast of at least emerald quality, believing that with the support of the alchemy lab, he might be able to craft a green-quality miracle drug in a short time. However, his morning haul was only enough to brew two revival pills. Upon returning to the hotel and reaching his room''s door, he noticed Hale was already waiting for him. "Here are two second-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores, sourced from the Beast Master Guild. You can try them out," Hale said calmly, handing the beast cores to Charles. "This... Teacher Hale, you''ve already helped me so much..." Charles replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. Compared to other recruitment instructors, Hale''s support was certainly unparalleled. Hale waved his hand dismissively and said, "Think of it as an early investment in you. If you can manage to brew it, just give me a little of the miracle drug." Charles nodded in agreement. After spending all night researching the revival pill formula, he didn''t have much confidencehe could only give it a shot. After all, there was still a significant difference between the white-quality regenerating potion and the green-quality revival pill. "Oh, by the way, the recruitment instructors and new students near Riston have all arrived this morning. Tomorrow morning, we''ll take the exclusive train to Calivia, so get ready and pack your things," Hale reminded him before leaving. Back in his room, Charles took out all the materials for the revival pill: two first-tier resurrecting serpent beast cores and two second-tier beast cores, allowing him to attempt the process four times in total. "Ugh, it''s still too few. No wonder they say being an alchemist is a money-burning profession," Charles sighed. He then focused all his energy on the alchemy lab and cautiously began his first attempt. An hour later, as expected, the first attempt ended in failure. He hadn''t managed to control the bone-achingly cold temperature properly, resulting in one of the ingredients separating excessively. "Second time, let''s go!" Charles took a deep breath, applying what he had learned about temperature control, ready for another attempt. Unfortunately, while he managed the temperature correctly this time, an unexpected incident occurred during the fusion of the materials, resulting in yet another failure. "Indeed, crafting a green-quality miracle drug is far more challenging than a white-quality one," Charles thought as he looked at the failed concoctions. He meticulously reviewed the steps and techniques, reflecting on his mistakes to glean lessons. With two second-tier beast cores remaining, he decided not to use them yet. After all, second-tier cores were significantly more valuable than first-tier ones. He planned to find some first-tier beast cores in Calivia to practice with, and only when he felt confident would he attempt to use the second-tier cores for the revival pill. Another night passed, and by 7 AM the next day, everyone had gathered in the hotel lobby. Charles had almost fully recovered, the discomfort from his last use of the triple-attribute black gold knife glow entirely gone. On the side of the new students from Riston, Lan looked listless, his eyes devoid of any spark. Upon seeing Charles, he instinctively lowered his head, trembling slightly, clearly still shaken from that day''s knife glow. As for Jace, ever since Charles had mentioned that "it''s bravery that makes one strong" and "the weak draw blades against the weaker, while the strong draw blades against the stronger," he seemed to have taken some kind of stimulant, persistently begging Catherine to train him. Of course, the consequences were pretty dire; Jace still looked battered and bruised. Once everyone was assembled, they boarded the exclusive train heading to Genosha Calivia. "Charles, do you think the organization that attacked us will show up again?" Jace asked curiously, handing his drink to Charles. It hadn''t been long since the train departed, and he had already pulled out a stash of snacks and drinks, continuously offering them to Charles. "Not necessarily. The academy is making such a bold move; they might already be prepared," Charles replied while sipping his drink. Sadie sat across from him, leaning against the window, her beautiful and gentle eyes gazing out at the passing scenery. Charles was quite curious about her; he had never met a light attribute Beast Master before. Her mystical beast skill, blessing of light, had been incredibly helpful for him in better merging multi-attribute energies. Thinking of this, Charles offered some fruit from the table to Sadie, smiling as he said, "Are you hungry? Have some fruit." Sadie looked a bit confused but instinctively nodded and accepted the fruit, starting to eat. Catherine, sitting beside Charles, glanced at Sadie and then subtly looked at Charles. For some reason, she felt an instinctive urge to distance herself from Sadie. Just then, the train suddenly began to brake sharply, causing everyone in the carriage to lurch to one side. Those who had experienced the attack panicked instantly. Jace instinctively tried to hide, but upon seeing Charles remain calm, he gritted his teeth and struggled to steady his trembling body. He kept mumbling to himself, "Only the brave can become true warriors." "Charles, are you all right?" Hale approached from the carriage, concern evident in his voice. "It''s fine, Teacher Hale. But I wonder what''s happening up ahead?" Charles replied. Seeing Hale reassured Charles, but he was also acutely aware that this was likely a trap. There would undoubtedly be powerful figures from the Cyber Academy ahead; otherwise, Hale would have been on the front lines. As if confirming his thoughts, Hale said, "No need to worry. The academy has dispatched an eighth-tier Beast Master along with three seventh-tier Beast Masters. They''ll ensure that our opponents can''t return!" At this, Charles wanted to lean out and catch a glimpse of the eighth-tier Beast Master in actionhe had never witnessed such a battle before. Unfortunately, their carriage had poor visibility, and they couldn''t see the fight ahead; they could only feel the ground trembling beneath them. After about a minute, all the commotion ceased, plunging them into silence. The train started moving slowly again. Looking out the window, Charles saw that the distant forest had been leveled, and even the nearby mountain had been shattered, leaving only its bare base standing there, stark and empty. "Wow, is this the power of a strong warrior? They smashed an entire mountain to pieces!" Jace couldn''t help but swallow hard, momentarily forgetting his fear as he fantasized about becoming an eighth-tier Beast Master one day. Charles gazed at the remnants of the battle, feeling a deep sense of awe. Indeed, in the world of Beast Mastery, strength was everything. If such a battle occurred in a city, who knew how many would be caught in the chaos? Those without power wouldn''t even have time to escape! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He resolved to become strongerno matter the reason, whether it was to find his parents or for his own sake, gaining strength was the only way forward. Taking a deep breath, he watched the scenery recede, and his determination to grow stronger solidified. After a long journey, they finally arrived in Calivia just before dusk. Stepping off the train, Charles was shocked by what he saw. The station alone was over ten times larger than Lsengard''s! An endless sea of people flowed in every direction, and the cacophony filled the air. Charles thought to himself: This is Calivia! Only in a place like this can I continue to grow stronger! Following the welcoming crowd from Cyber Academy, they boarded a vehicle, and after another two hours, they reached the academy''s entrance. Two towering red stone pillars, each about twenty to thirty meters high, stood majestically at the entrance. One new student exclaimed, "This is flame stone! My goodness, such massive flame stones must cost hundreds of gold coins each!" "Country bumpkin, each of these costs over a thousand gold coins!" someone scoffed. "A thousand gold coins! No wonder it''s the Cyber Academysuch wealth! Aren''t they worried about being robbed?" another added. "Who would dare steal? This is the Cyber Academy!" someone else retorted. A thousand gold coins? Charles glanced at the stone pillars and then thought about his entire savingsonly a few dozen gold coins. The pillars at the entrance of the Cyber Academy were worth more than he could even imagine. With that kind of money, he wouldn''t bother crafting a revival pill; he could just buy an emerald-quality mystical beast egg! But alas, it was just a fleeting thought. "Time is getting late. The academy has arranged dormitories for everyonesingle rooms, and each group will be led by their respective recruitment instructors. Tomorrow morning, we''ll gather and start the formal enrollment!" a teacher announced. --- The next morning, forty-two new students gathered in front of the academy''s plaza. "Teacher Hale, is that all the new recruits this year?" Charles asked curiously. Hale''s expression turned somber as he sighed before replying, "There were originally fifty-two new students." So, of the fifty-two recruits, only forty-two had safely arrived at the academy, meaning ten had perished in the attack. Charles frowned, realizing just how dangerous the world of Beast Masters truly was. Those who had thought they secured their spots at Cyber Academy and envisioned a bright future had met their demise along the way. Just then, all the students'' attention was drawn to a group of people nearby. Fifteen coffins were being carried to the podium in the plaza. A loudspeaker blared, "New students, the enrollment ceremony of Cyber Academy officially begins! Please observe a moment of silence!" Chapter 133 - 133: Intermediate Alchemist Silence fell over the crowd, the previous chatter ceasing in an instant. A solemn atmosphere enveloped them, the air feeling heavier with each passing moment. Three minutes later, the recruitment instructors led their respective new students to the coffins, where they gazed at the deceased inside. Some had met horrific fates, their bodies severed in half, while others bore expressions of fear frozen on their faces, their gray eyes wide open as if they might leap from their sockets at any moment. Finally, one new student couldn''t hold back and rushed aside to vomit. After everyone had looked, a middle-aged man standing at the podium continued, "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Jamie, the principal of the Genosha branch." "Everyone here undoubtedly possesses the talent of a Beast Master and is among the fortunate. The unfortunate ones now lie in their coffins." A deep silence enveloped the gathering, an oppressive stillness hanging in the air. Principal Jamie continued, "There''s not much more to say. You face three choices: first, drop out and become an ordinary Beast Master, one who cannot control their own destiny. Second, remain in the academy and do nothing, unwilling to strive towards becoming stronger. The outcome of this path will either be expulsion or death in some unfortunate accident! Third, unleash your talents to the fullest, adjust your mindset to one of fearlessness, and work tirelessly to elevate your strength, becoming true warriors!" "Tell me, which path do you wish to take?" Jamie turned the microphone towards all the new students, and they shouted in unison, "The third path! The third path!" "Excellent. It seems there are no cowards among you. Next, I''ll leave you with some important details to be explained by your recruitment instructors," Jamie said before turning and leaving. --- "Remember, today there''s nothing else to do. Tomorrow morning, we''ll have class division battles. Out of the forty-two of you, only the top fifteen will enter Class A; the rest will be in Class B," Hale reminded them after finishing the announcements. "Teacher Hale, what''s the difference between Class A and Class B?" Jace asked. Hale thought for a moment before explaining, "The educational resources and benefits differ between classes. Class A has stronger teaching staff, all of whom are seventh-tier Beast Masters, and Class A students can use all equipment and facilities without limitation." In reality, Cyber Academy had abundant resources and wasn''t lacking in educational support for the twenty or so students. The class battles were just a way to better simulate real-world competition and differentiate among students. "By the way, students in Class B can challenge Class A students every two weeks. If they win, they can move up to Class A; if they lose, they''ll have to drop down to Class B," Hale added. Charles, Catherine, Sadie, and Jace nodded, making sure to remember the rules. With no further announcements, Catherine immediately headed to the training rooms, while Sadie and Jace also departed. Charles was left alone, planning to spend some time at the alchemist guild to get certified as a mid-level alchemist. He wanted to do this because achieving that level would grant him various benefits from the guild, including the ability to purchase alchemical materials at prices lower than market value. At the Genosha Calivia alchemist guild, after filling out the necessary forms and paying a hefty sum of silver coins, he signed up for the assessment. Now he sat in the alchemy room, waiting for the examiner to arrive. "Hey, look, that guy is really young. He must be here to certify as a low-level alchemist," some others in the alchemy room murmured. "Getting certified as a low-level alchemist at such a young age shows some talent," one of the Beast Masters remarked. "Wait, look at the materials in front of him; they seem the same as ours!" another chimed in. "Let me see... You''re right! Could he also be here for the mid-level alchemist certification?" One of the older Beast Masters, with a shifting expression, said, "Maybe he''s just here to test the waters. I''ve seen plenty of young people who think too highly of themselves." "True, at his age, he''s more likely to be a low-level alchemist. He might still be far from mid-level," the other agreed. "Silence!" a commanding voice echoed, and the alchemy room fell silent. All the alchemists turned their attention to the figure standing on the podium. Some were so excited they could barely keep their balance. The examiner today was none other than Owen, the president of the Genosha Calivia Alchemy Guilda master-level alchemist! "Since I have some free time today, I''m here to observe the alchemists taking the exam and see what their levels are like. Don''t be nervous; just proceed as you normally would," Owen, in his fifties, said while stroking his beard, his demeanor kind and reassuring. His gaze swept the room before landing on Charles. He announced in a clear voice, "The rules remain the same. Today''s assessment miracle drug is the regenerating potion. The one who produces a high-quality potion in the shortest amount of time will successfully pass the certification." "Now, the assessment officially begins!" With that command, all the alchemists sprang into action. Charles, however, took his time, carefully observing the materials in front of him. One onlooker couldn''t help but mock him, saying, "That kid clearly doesn''t stand a chance. Does he really need to look at the materials? Aren''t they all the same?" Just as his words left his mouth, a plume of black smoke erupted from the alchemy apparatus in front of him, completely destroying the materials he had just separated! "What''s happening? Is there something wrong with my materials?" He stared in disbelief at the chaos in the alchemy lab, then raised his hand to say, "Examiner, my materials are defective! I request a retake!" The warmth on Owen''s face vanished, replaced by a stern expression. "As an alchemist, you should at least check your materials first. If you can''t even manage that, perhaps you should go back and review the alchemy apprentice manual!" "Whathis" The man left the alchemy room, looking dejected. The remaining alchemists, seeing this, began to emulate Charles, meticulously checking their own materials to avoid a similar fate. Meanwhile, Charles had already started separating his materials to brew the regenerating potion. "It''s fine; he looks so young, he must not have much experience..." One person was still speaking when Charles summoned a cold flame, causing the temperature in the alchemy room to drop noticeably. The alchemists who had been focused on their material checks lifted their heads in shock, exclaiming, "What! How can his flame temperature be so low?" "The lower the temperature, the better the effect. Could this kid really be an alchemy genius?" "Look at his separation techniqueso skilled, there isn''t a single mistake. He could be a textbook example!" Not only were the other alchemists stunned, but even Owen, the president of the alchemy guild, paused his beard-stroking to watch Charles closely as he crafted the regenerating potion. Separation, low-temperature flame, fusion... Each step was executed flawlessly, the entire process remarkably smooth. Owen couldn''t help but think that Charles''s alchemy level was already nearing that of a high-level alchemist! Eventually, some alchemists snapped back to reality and hurriedly began working on their own regenerating potions. By the time they were halfway through, Charles had already completed his. The two alchemists who had mocked him initially considered giving up, but the others urged them, "Wait! His regenerating potion might not be effective. There''s still a chance!" Owen approached Charles, carefully taking the regenerating potion from him. He examined it closely before pouring a small amount into his mouth to taste. His eyes lit up, and he announced, "The assessment is over! Charles has successfully completed the mid-level alchemist certification!" Ignoring the despondent alchemists, Owen smiled at Charles and said, "Congratulations on becoming a mid-level alchemist! Your alchemical techniques are outstanding. Which alchemist trained you?" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen''s question hinted at a desire to take Charles on as a disciple. An eighteen-year-old mid-level alchemist was rare, especially one with such meticulous technique. However, when Charles mentioned he had no teacher and was a student at Cyber Academy, Owen''s smile faded. He realized that another master within the academy surpassed him, and their relationship was strained. With that thought, Owen dismissed the idea of mentorship and proceeded with the certification process, knowing he had other commitments, including arranging for his granddaughter to visit the Forging Masters Guild the next day. A few hours later, Charles held a brass badge embossed with the alchemist guild''s symbol, marking his official status as a mid-level alchemist. He reflected on the costsdespite the alchemist''s discount, he''d spent a substantial amount on materials for the revival pill, estimating he could attempt the crafting thirteen times. "I refuse to believe I can''t succeed at least once with those thirteen tries!" Charles was determined to secure that emerald-quality mystical beast egg. Originally, he intended to check out the Forging Masters Guild to seek certification as a high-level forger and find materials needed to upgrade his black gold long knife. However, the day was drawing to a close, and he needed to prepare for the class battles scheduled for tomorrow. Charles decided to head back to Cyber Academy for a good night''s rest. Tomorrow''s class division battle was approaching, and he was eager to see just how strong the geniuses of Genosha really were! Chapter 134 - 134: In Half an Hour, Youll Be Calling Me Dad The next day, at the competition grounds of Cyber Academy, the forty-two new students were fully geared up and eager to go. Coming from various cities, these young prodigies were naturally unwilling to back down from one another. Over the past few days, Lan had regained his confidence with the support of his friends. With three Gold-quality mystical beasts, he believed he still had a chance to enter A class. His only thought now was to avoid running into Charles during the competition! "The class division battles will use a point system. Defeating your opponent earns you one point..." announced the teacher in charge of the competition, explaining that there would be four arenas for the matches to take place simultaneously. "One last thing: the use of any equipment or miracle drugs during the competition is strictly prohibited!" As soon as the teacher finished speaking, Lan''s eyes lit up! Ever since his last defeat at Charles''s hands, he had carefully analyzed that the blade light was clearly activated by Charles''s weapon! He also knew that, although Charles was a third-level Beast Master, he only had two Platinum-quality mystical beasts! With this in mind, Lan clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, and squeezed out through his lips, "Damn Charles, if I run into you, I''ll definitely make you taste the bitterness of defeat!" Lan instinctively looked around, trying to spot Charles. Just then, Charles turned around, their eyes locking for a brief moment. Lan quickly lowered his head, his fists tightening even more! "Alright, let''s start the draw. Get ready," the teacher announced. All the students moved to the stage to draw lots, with reactions ranging from excitement to dread. "What?! My opponent is Princess Camilla, the Second Princess!" "Oh no, my opponent is Zachary, the General''s son!" "Ha ha ha, Catherine Otolov? Never heard of her, she must not be strong!" "Charles? My opponent is also someone I''ve never heard ofthis is going to be easy!" ... Princess Camilla and General Zachary? Charles had some recollection of those names. Based on the reactions of others, it seemed these two were among the strongest students. "I hope I get matched against them," Charles thought to himself. Although he couldn''t use the black gold long knife, he believed that with Max and Mousie, he could handle most battles. Moreover, being at Cyber Academy meant he didn''t have to hide Mousie''s dark attributesskills like [Darkness Drawn] and [Demigod Power] could be used freely. After taking down three level-five Beast Masters last time, both Mousie and Max had reached level 24, giving Charles a slight boost in power. In terms of actual combat capability, he felt no fear. While the students at Cyber Academy had Beast Master talents, their real battle experience was lacking, especially when it came to life-or-death situations! Following the teacher''s instructions, Charles made his way to the competition arena. By coincidence, he found himself standing right in front of Princess Camilla! Charles watched the battle with great interest as Camilla''s opponent stepped up, immediately summoning all of his mystical beasts. After a quick glance, Charles noted that he had one Silver-quality mystical beast and two Gold-quality mystical beasts. Facing the Empire''s Second Princess Camilla, the boy was clearly nervous, and even after the teacher announced the start of the match, he failed to seize the moment! Camilla summoned her mystical beasta [Two-Headed Poisonous Python]. [Attributes:] Poison [Level:] 26 [Quality:] Platinum [Skills:] Venomous Snare, Double Blow, Savage Entanglement, Body Armor Plate [Weakness:] Lightning Camilla summoned just one mystical beast. Using [Venomous Snare] to block her opponent''s mystical beast''s movement, she sent her massive [Two-Headed Poisonous Python] charging forward with its [Body Armor Plate] protecting it, quickly closing the distance and decisively kicking her opponent out of the arena. "Camilla wins! Score +1," the referee announced the result immediately. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles paid close attention, setting aside some of his initial disdain. Camilla had considerable battle experience and was taking risks. If her opponent had summoned a mystical beast with control skills, the outcome might not have been so smooth. Camilla''s choice to summon only one mystical beast seemed strategic, aiming to keep her true strength hidden while making a striking impression right at the start of her academy journey! "Next up, we have Charles facing Jay!" the referee called out for the next match. Jay quickly shouted, "I''m here, teacher! Ha ha, lucky me to face someone with a name I''ve never heard of!" By the time Charles stepped onto the competition field, Jay could hardly contain himself as he summoned three fire-type mystical beastsone Silver quality and the others Gold quality. "Kid, you''re unlucky to face me. Although I can''t compare to those true geniuses, defeating you will be more than enough!" Jay said, brimming with confidence. Charles couldn''t be bothered to waste words and directly summoned Max and Mousie. Seeing only two mystical beasts, Jay erupted with rage, shouting, "What? You''re only summoning two mystical beasts? Trying to emulate Princess? This is driving me insane!" Camilla, who was about to leave, instinctively turned around at the sound of his shout. Just as the referee announced, "The match begins," Charles shot forward like a ghost! Jay panicked instantly and hurriedly commanded his mystical beasts to unleash fire-type skills. All those skills were blocked by the [Ice and Fire Barrier] surrounding Charles! Not only that, but Charles also deliberately left a fire-type attack skill for Max, who executed [Ice Pick Throwing]. In an instant, the tiny ice spikes met the blazing fire, creating a cloud of steam that obscured Jay''s vision. Just as Jay was about to retract his mystical beasts and use [Beast Mastery], a figure burst through the steam and delivered a kick that sent him flying out of the arena. The referee promptly announced, "Charles wins! Points +1." The onlookers outside the arena were suddenly excited, saying: "Charles is so strong! Why haven''t I heard his name before?" "His mystical beasts seem to be Platinum level! Just like the Second Princess!" "Using the collision of ice and fire to generate steam and obscure the enemy''s visionthat''s brilliant! How did I not think of that?" "Did you all notice? Charles didn''t use [Beast Mastery]! His speed is much faster than an ordinary Beast Master!" Camilla listened to the discussions around her and slowly looked up, curiously staring at Charles. Just then, Charles glanced in her direction, and their eyes met. Both of them valued each other, instinctively viewing one another as formidable opponents. As Charles exited the competition arena, he intended to check on Catherine, but he found that her battle was already over by the time he arrived. Catherine hadn''t even had to fight; her opponent was just an ordinary Level 3 Beast Master, and she had no desire to engage. So, she simply summoned four Gold quality Platinum mystical beasts, and her opponent immediately forfeited. "She''s a Level 4 Beast Master! What''s the point of fighting? She must be the strongest among this year''s students." "Not necessarily. The Second Princess hasn''t revealed her strength yet, and I''ve heard that Zachary is also a Level 4 Beast Master!" "So everyone here is so impressive? Am I the only Level 3 Beast Master?" "Don''t be discouraged, bro! I heard there''s another Level 3 Beast Master, but he only has two contracted mystical beasts. Not sure who that is." ... Charles listened to the discussions with a bit of helplessness. He didn''t want to be just a Level 3 Beast Master with only two mystical beasts. Max and Mousie were both Platinum quality; he truly looked down on contracting a Silver quality mystical beast! Once a mystical beast is contracted, there''s usually no way to relieve it. A Silver quality mystical beast would struggle to achieve the same accomplishments as a Gold quality one in the future. Right now, Charles''s goal was that Emerald quality mystical beast cub! The morning matches had ended, and many students were injured and needed time to recover, so the next match was scheduled for the afternoon. With some time to spare, Charles planned to return to his dorm to practice making [Revival Pills]. But unexpectedly, Catherine invited him to go out for a while; she wanted to buy a suitable weapon. Genosha Caliviathe Forging Masters Guild. Charles led Catherine inside. They spent half the morning looking for a suitable weapon at the weapon shop but couldn''t find anything that met Catherine''s needs. She wanted a fist weapon that had to be lightweight and able to change with the movement of her hand, which made it even harder to find. Out of options, Charles thought of the Forging Masters Guild, where there was a wider variety of weapons, and they were cheaper, too. However, there was one prerequisite: the buyer had to be a certified forger. "Charles, it looks like these can only be purchased by forgers. Let''s check somewhere else," Catherine said, trying to pull Charles away. But to her surprise, he walked straight up to the front desk and said, "Hello, please give me a registration form for the forger certification exam." "Charles, youyou can forge?" Catherine stared at him, her blue eyes wide with shock. Charles smiled and replied, "Yeah, if only forgers can buy them, then why not become a forger?" When the front desk staff brought out the registration form, Charles frowned and asked, "Excuse me, do you have a registration form for advanced forgers?" The staff member looked at him disdainfully and said, "Young man, are you a forger? Don''t you know that forger certification exams must start from the beginner level?" "I''m a forger; can''t I start from the advanced level? I''m in a hurry," Charles replied calmly. "In a hurry yet you want to take the exam? That''s ridiculous! The most basic requirement is metal purification, and that can''t be done in a short time!" The staff member laughed derisively, his attitude growing even more dismissive. "I suggest you just go back. Coming to take the exam without understanding anything! If you pass, I''ll call you ''dad!''" Catherine''s face turned pale; she was furious at how someone spoke to Charles. Charles filled out the form, then looked at the staff member and said, "In half an hour, you''ll be calling me ''dad.''" Chapter 135 - 135: Those 10 Gold Coins Are All Mine "What a cocky kid! If you can complete the Junior Blacksmith assessment within half an hour, I won''t just call you ''dad'' once, I''ll shout it ten times!" The receptionist seemed to feel insulted, forgetting his earlier mocking remarks. He continued, "But what if you can''t finish it? What then?" Charles didn''t waste words. With a flick of his wrist, the jet ring gleamed, and 10 gold coins appeared on the table. "If I fail, these are all yours." "Oh my god, it''s gold! Ten gold coins!" A gasp echoed through the Forging Masters Guild hall, instantly drawing a crowd. The people of Genosha love a spectacle, and soon the story spread. "Ten gold coins? I''d shout ''dad'' ten times without a second thought!" "Look at you, all pitiful! I''d shout it a hundred times!" "Completing the Junior Blacksmith certification in half an hour? That''s impossible! If luck is against you and the task is to purify metals, you''re definitely finished!" "I remember when I had terrible luck; I had to purify Tone Reproduction''s mystic iron. It took me two full hours!" As the crowd grew, the receptionist felt uneasy, but greed took over when he glanced at the gold coins on the table. "I want that ring on your hand!" The staff member''s eyes weren''t blind; he had seen how Charles produced the gold coins. A spatial ring like that would cost at least a few hundred gold coins! Charles smirked slightly and replied, "If you want this, your wager isn''t high enough." The onlooking blacksmiths began to jeer, shouting, "Exactly! That ring is worth quite a lot, Jay; shouting ''dad'' a thousand times wouldn''t be enough!" "Jay''s too greedy! Ten gold coins and he''s still not satisfiedtalk about being insatiable!" "He''s always like this, riding on the coattails of his brother-in-law, a senior blacksmith. His attitude never improves!" "Who knows, maybe this kid''s assessment will be the time-consuming metal purification. After all, Jay has connections!" Listening to the chatter around him, Charles realized the staff member''s name was Jay, and he had a brother-in-law who was a senior blacksmith. No wonder his service was so poor! "So, if you want this ring, you need to offer something of equal value," Charles said casually. Jay reluctantly withdrew his gaze, knowing he had nothing of such high valuehe didn''t even have the ten gold coins! "Then it''s ten gold coins. Kid, those coins are as good as mine!" Jay said, reaching out to grab them. Charles quickly pressed down on the coins, taunting, "How poor are you if you can''t even wait half an hour?" Laughter erupted around them. "He hasn''t even started the assessment yet, Jay! Can''t you wait?" "Right? At least wait until after the assessment. Who knows, he might finish in half an hour!" "Half an hour? No way! Why isn''t anyone betting against me? I could use some easy money!" Feeling embarrassed, Jay pulled back his gaze from the coins and gathered Charles''s application form. He planned to seek out his brother-in-law for some help in sabotaging Charles''s assessment. Just then, a few figures descended from the second floor of the Forging Masters Guild. "Vice President," Jay greeted, panic evident in his voice. Bryce, the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild, surveyed the gathered crowd, his expression darkening. "What''s going on? Why are so many people here?" Jay''s anxiety peaked, but then he noticed the figure behind Brycehis brother-in-law, Byron, a senior blacksmith and Bryce''s apprentice. He felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Vice President, someone is looking down on the Forging Masters Guild, claiming they can complete the Junior Blacksmith assessment in half an hour. I couldn''t stand by, so I confronted them, and now they want to bet with me," Jay exaggerated, twisting the truth. Byron, standing behind the vice president, didn''t buy it. He knew his relative''s temperament all too well. It was likely Jay''s poor attitude that had sparked this incident. Still, the claim about finishing the assessment in half an hour seemed genuine. "That guy is way too arrogant," Byron muttered. "Not only does he disrespect the Forging Masters Guild, but he''s also using a bet to attract attention. He definitely has bad intentions." Bryce furrowed his brow, suspecting the root of the issue lay with Jay. However, since Jay was his apprentice''s relative, he hesitated to say much. Still, that betting kid was undeniably overconfident. Even he had taken an hour to complete the toughest metal purification during his assessment. Half an hour? Impossible! Bryce turned to the calm Charles and asked slowly, "Kid, are you sure you want to go through with this? You can still back out without losing face." Jay''s expression shifted to panic; he feared Charles might choose to back out, which would mean losing those ten gold coins. "Back out? No way. The attitude of your staff is terrible; I need to make sure it gets fixed today!" Charles shook his head firmly. Hearing this, Jay breathed a sigh of relief and chimed in, "Vice President, see? He''s just this arrogant! My service has always been excellent!" "Shut up!" Bryce snapped. With so many people watching, the situation had escalated to the point where it involved the reputation of the Forging Masters Guild, and retreat was not an option. How a young man dared to openly criticize the guild in front of so many spectators was unacceptable! "Young man, I''ll give you a chance to choose your assessment task, so no one can say the Forging Masters Guild bullies the weak," Bryce said. Charles replied confidently, "I''ll choose metal purification; it''s simpler." "Simpler? Are you sure?" Bryce asked, almost incredulous. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Absolutely." Charles noticed the looks around him, not understanding their surprise. For him, metal purification was indeed easier, thanks to Joshua''s eighty-one hammer technique, which made the Junior Blacksmith certification assessment feel like a breeze. "Good! Someone, bring the forge and all the tools here! We''ll ensure everything is fair in front of everyone!" Bryce declared, secretly hoping that Charles would fail publicly, leaving him no excuses and better ensuring his embarrassment. Quickly, the forge and tools were set up in the hall. The onlookers could hardly contain their excitement; they were convinced Charles would never complete the assessment. However, they couldn''t deny their admiration for his courage. Some believed that since he dared to take on the challenge, he must have some confidence, and they were eager to see whether he was a forging genius or just a fool. Catherine wasn''t worried at all. Having spent time with Charles, she knew he wouldn''t take on something he wasn''t sure about. Besides, she found Jay''s attitude unbearable; if they weren''t in the Forging Masters Guild, she would have knocked him to tears already. On the forge lay a basketball-sized piece of mystic iron, a fundamental forging material that Charles was quite familiar with. Joshua had once used the eighty-one hammer technique to transform a standard mystic iron into an orange-quality product! While Charles couldn''t reach that level, he was confident he could purify and forge this mystic iron into at least green quality. "Are you ready?" someone from the Forging Masters Guild asked. Charles nodded, picked up the forging clamp, and placed the mystic iron in the flames as the timer began! "To remove all the impurities from the mystic iron in half an hour, he''ll need nearly ten minutes just for heating. It''s impossible to get rid of the impurities in the remaining twenty minutes!" "Exactly! If he had special forging tools, there might be a chance, but this is an assessmenthe can''t use any advanced forging techniques!" "Wait, he''s using the highest flame intensity! That''ll speed up heating, but it also complicates the purification process!" "Is he going to give up?" Charles listened to the surrounding chatter but remained unfazed. It was true that increasing the heating speed would impact the purification process, but for him, it was no issue at all. "Alright, no need to watch from here on," Byron said to Jay. As a senior blacksmith, he understood the challenges involved. With the purification difficulty ramping up and only twenty-five minutes left, he believed Charles had no chance of completing the task. "Brother-in-law, really? Hahaha, those ten gold coins are as good as mine!" The excitement on Jay''s face quickly turned stiff. This change came when Vice President Bryce''s expression shifted to one of surprise. "No, wait! His purification technique is off!" "Master, what''s wrong?" Byron asked anxiously. Bryce watched Charles swinging the hammer and replied, "I can''t see exactly what his hammering technique is, but I can tell it''s not as simple as it looks!" The gathered blacksmiths quickly sensed something was off. Charles was removing the impurities at an astonishing speed. After just three strikes, a tenth of the impurities in the mystic iron had already vanished! "Oh my god, what kind of hammering technique is that? At this rate, he''ll definitely complete the assessment!" "Not necessarily; some hammering techniques require a lot of stamina. He might not be able to swing the hammer much longer!" Chapter 136 - 136: How Old Are You This Year? Charles swung the hammer without pausing, each strike visibly eliminating impurities. The Forging Masters Guild fell silent, the only sound the rhythmic "clang" of metal on metal, as everyone focused intently on the mystic iron. Fourth strike, fifth strike, sixth strike... Even after all the impurities had been removed, Charles continued hammering. Jay''s face twisted in agony, as if he''d just lost a family member. Anyone with functioning eyes could see that Charles had completed the purification in under ten minutes! "Ten minutes to remove all the impurities! Master, what kind of hammering technique is this?" Byron asked. Bryce closely observed Charles''s every move, analyzing intently, but he couldn''t answer. He simply couldn''t recognize the technique! Seeing Bryce''s silence, Byron began to understand. Yet he was still puzzled: if Charles had already completed the purification, why was he still hammering. "Master, hasn''t he already removed all the impurities? Why is he still" Byron''s question was cut off when Bryce raised a hand, as if worried that Byron''s voice might distract Charles. He lowered his voice and replied, "The basic impurities have been removed, but the higher-level ones remain. He''s upgrading the quality of the mystic iron!" Upgrading the quality! Byron was momentarily stunned. The process of enhancing a low-quality material into a higher quality through forging was known as quality upgrading. Typically, only master blacksmiths could achieve this, and even as a senior blacksmith, he hadn''t begun to study this aspect yet. An eighteen-year-old kid could perform a quality upgrade? The sound of the hammer ringing continued, and with about five minutes left in the assessment, Charles finally stopped forging. "Alright, this Tone Reproduction mystic iron has been upgraded to white quality. That should count as passing the assessment, right?" Charles thought he could have upgraded it further, but that would have taken more time. Upgrading it by one quality was sufficient. Bryce, with a complex expression, approached the forge and carefully picked up the still-warm mystic iron. After inspecting it and confirming it was indeed of white quality, he announced, "Charles, you have perfectly passed the Junior Blacksmith certification assessment within half an hour." With a loud bang, the gathered blacksmiths erupted into a frenzy. "A genius, an absolute genius! How did he do that?" "The assessment only required removing impurities, but he upgraded the quality insteadunbelievable!" "Wait, what did Jay say he would do if he lost?" "Hahaha, Jay has to call him ''Dad''! An eighteen-year-old becoming Jay''s father!" As the crowd''s attention turned to him, Jay clenched his fists, trembling all over. He tried to sneak away, but Vice President Bryce caught him firmly. "You can''t leave; losing means losing. If you run now, it''ll be a huge embarrassment for the Forging Masters Guild." "Brother-in-law!" Jay turned to Byron, desperately pleading for a few supportive words to avoid humiliation in front of everyone. To his dismay, Byron didn''t help him. Instead, he advised, "Just close your eyes and shout it out; it''s not a big deal." Feeling defeated, Jay stopped resisting and stiffly walked up to Charles. All around him, blacksmiths were watching with amusement, many pulling out their phones to record the moment. Jay opened his mouth, a muffled sound escaping, "I''m sorry." "Sorry? That''s not what I need," Charles replied, refusing to let him off so easily. There''s no such thing as a free pass in this world; apologies are among the most useless gestures. Jay gritted his teeth, his gaze towards Charles filled with resentment. If he had known from the beginning just how skilled Charles was, he would have treated him with the utmost respect! But purification was just one part of forging. There were still steps like material fusion, temperature control, forging, shaping, and quenching. He couldn''t believe that Charles was exceptional in every single process! "I admit defeat. But if you can forge a white-quality piece of equipment, not only will I call you ''Dad,'' but I''ll also kneel before you!" Jay decided to gamble again. At that moment, the crowd suddenly parted, revealing a towering figure. The man stood nearly two meters tall, his muscular frame resembling a beast, with the only incongruous detail being the two wisps of white mustache at the corners of his mouth. "The President?" Jay''s legs went weak, trembling uncontrollably. This was Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild and a master blacksmith! "What''s going on here? Is this the assessment for the Junior Blacksmith certification?" Xavier asked, eyeing the mystic iron on the alchemy lab with a pleased expression. "Not bad. To purify the white-quality mystic iron to this level, young man, your technique is quite impressive." "That''s not white quality; this mystic iron was originally Tone Reproduction," one of the blacksmiths explained. Xavier''s mustache twitched with interest as he stepped closer to the forge for a better look. "Indeed it is! And that hammering techniqueyoung man, was it taught to you by the serpent people?" Charles nodded, impressed that the president of the Forging Masters Guild was so knowledgeable he could identify the technique immediately. At that moment, Vice President Bryce arrived and clarified the situation to Xavier. "You lost but still refuse to acknowledge it?" Xavier stepped in front of Jay, his tone firm. "I don''t want to have to force you; you''d better be proactive." Jay didn''t dare hesitate. He shouted loudly at Charles, "Dad!" "Ah, my son, are you going to maintain that awful attitude in the future?" Charles asked, grinning. He wouldn''t let those who offended him off so easily. "No, I won''t," Jay replied, dejected. The onlooking blacksmiths raised their phones to record the scene, capturing Jay''s humiliation as he shuffled behind his brother-in-law Byron, trying to hide his expression. His resentment for Charles burned fiercely. He vowed to find ways to target and retaliate against him within the Forging Masters Guild. "You don''t need to come back; the Forging Masters Guild has no use for someone like you," Xavier''s calm words rang in Jay''s ears. Jay turned to look at Byron, but Xavier continued, "Bryce, your apprentice needs proper discipline. He''s making the Forging Masters Guild a chaotic mess." Bryce nodded expressionlessly and said to Byron, "You shouldn''t come looking for me during this time. Go home for a month and reflect on your actions." Under the gaze of the crowd, Jay and Byron walked out of the Forging Masters Guild, their spirits crushed, facing a life of mockery. Charles glanced at the time. There was still a while before the afternoon class division competition, giving him enough time to continue with his certification process. The higher the level of the blacksmith, the greater the discount on weapon purchases. If he could certify as a high-level blacksmith, he might even access weapons and equipment not available to the public. There might be something suitable for Catherine. If he hadn''t been busy lately raising his alchemist level to obtain emerald-quality mystical beast cubs, he would have taken the time to forge a suitable weapon for Catherine himself! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello, can I proceed with the intermediate blacksmith certification assessment?" Charles inquired. "Of course, no problem. Aside from the high-level certification, which requires a one-day notice, all others can be assessed on the spot," Xavier replied personally, still quite intrigued by Charles. Just looking at the hammering technique alone can''t precisely gauge a person''s forging skill. It was entirely possible that while Charles excelled in technique, he might be lacking in other areas. "Is that so? Then once I complete the intermediate blacksmith certification, can I schedule the high-level blacksmith certification for tomorrow at noon?" Charles asked directly, noting he had time available tomorrow and could avoid an extra trip. "Tomorrow? High-level blacksmith?" Xavier raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "Yeah, is there a problem?" "No problem at all. Are you in a hurry?" Charles nodded, explaining, "I have a class division competition this afternoon, so time is tight." "A class division competition? Which blacksmithing academy still holds those?" Xavier asked, puzzled, as he couldn''t recall any such practice in his memory. "It''s not a blacksmithing academy; I''m a student at Cyber Academy," Charles clarified. A student at Cyber Academy? Not a professional blacksmith, but a Beast Master! This revelation left everyone in the Forging Masters Guild stunned. They instinctively assumed Charles was a student of a blacksmithing academy. After all, one''s focus is limited, and mastering the foundational knowledge of forging, the properties of various materials, and their handling methods required substantial time and dedication. To become a blacksmith, one also needs to undergo a long period of practical training. Even professional blacksmiths often don''t have enough time to dedicate to it. Now Charles mentioned that he was actually a Beast Master and a student at Cyber Academy! At minimum, he was a Level 3 Beast Master and under twenty years old. This meant that the time Charles spent on blacksmithing was only half of what a dedicated blacksmith would normally invest. Xavier instinctively tugged at his mustache, feeling as though he was dreaming! "Wait a minute, young man, how old are you?" Xavier suddenly asked, as if he had realized something. "Me? I''m eighteen." "Eighteen... You''re only eighteen!" Chapter 137 - 137: Elder Colton An eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master and a senior blacksmith? No one would believe that! As the master-level blacksmith and president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier had seen many talents, but he was a bit perplexed at this moment. Both blacksmithing and alchemy required substantial time and effort. He had only seen a talent like Charles''s once before! Of course, all of this hinged on whether Charles could pass the senior blacksmith certification. If Charles was merely a mid-level blacksmith, it would be understandablesomeone with some talent in blacksmithing. With this in mind, Xavier suggested, "How about this: tomorrow you take the senior blacksmith certification exam directly! I happen to have enough time to personally evaluate you." Charles''s eyes lit up; this made things much easier, and he was confident about the senior blacksmith exam! Regardless, the purple-quality [nine netherworld armband] was forged by him personally, which at the very least reflected his status as a senior blacksmith! "Sounds good! I''ll come back tomorrow," Charles replied, then turned to leave the Forging Masters Guild with Catherine. As they left, the atmosphere inside the guild became lively. "Eighteen! A senior blacksmith? Let me slap you and see if you''re dreaming!" "Shouldn''t you slap yourself instead?" "I''m afraid it''ll hurt." "Get lost! What was the name of that young man again? I doubt he''ll pass the exam; he''s too young!" "I don''t think they mentioned his name. What does it matter? You didn''t believe he could complete the purification in half an hour!" Xavier didn''t linger, taking the [mystic iron] that Charles had upgraded to the second floor. A girl with long hair down to her waist, dressed in a short skirt and little shoes, leaned against the railing. She had clearly witnessed the earlier scene. "Grandpa, do you think he''ll pass tomorrow''s exam?" the girl eagerly asked as Xavier approached. "Most likely, just based on his hammering technique, he has a chance," Xavier replied. He actually hoped Charles would pass the exam; this way, Genosha would gain another genius blacksmith! "Really? What''s his name? I want to tell my grandpa about it," the girl asked, curious. "Let me check. The registration form says his name is Charles," Xavier replied. ... "Charles?" In the alchemist guild, Owen watched as his granddaughter chattered excitedly about the interesting encounters of the day. The name sounded familiar; it seemed there was a young man named Charles who participated in the alchemist exam yesterday. Owen had even considered taking him on as a disciple. "Yes, Grandpa! That person is named Charles. Have you heard of him?" "I''ve heard the name, but it''s probably not the same person. It could just be a coincidence," Quentin said, looking affectionately at his granddaughter, Camilla. Camilla blinked her big eyes and said cutely, "Grandpa, if you''re free tomorrow, could you come with me to see? I''m really curious if he can pass the exam." Quentin thought for a moment. He had things to do tomorrow and was about to decline when he saw the eager look in Camilla''s eyes. He quickly changed his mind, saying, "No problem, Grandpa will go with you tomorrow. It''s also a good chance to meet your other grandfather." "Yay! You''re the best, Grandpa!" Camilla''s cheer filled the entire room. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, at Cyber Academy, in the competition arena, Charles swiftly took down an opponent. He now had two points, and tomorrow he would face an opponent with the same score. Facing opponents who had won two matches in a row, Charles knew they were not to be underestimated. Catherine, on the other hand, had been coasting through the competition, not truly engaging in any real battles. Although it was easy for her, Catherine wasn''t satisfied. She craved the thrill of fighting strong opponents and didn''t enjoy the victories over weaker ones at all. "Don''t worry, tomorrow morning''s opponents will definitely be stronger. You might even face someone on par with you, allowing for a good fight," Charles reassured her. Having spent enough time with Catherine, he understood her well. "Alright, Charles. I''m heading to the training room now. You should get some rest since you have the forging exam tomorrow," Catherine replied, her mood lifting from his comfort. "Okay, I''ll head back then," Charles said, turning toward the dorm. "Wait," Catherine called out, her bright blue eyes filled with sincerity and gratitude. "Thank you for helping me pick out my gear today." Charles thought she was calling him for something important, but it was just that. "No problem, I''m heading back now." "See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." After parting ways with Catherine, Charles returned to his single dorm room. He didn''t rest; after a quick rinse, he summoned his alchemy furnace to continue his attempts at refining the Revival Pill. He had a hunch that he might be able to craft a green-quality [miracle drug] tonight! First attempt failed, second attempt failed, third attempt... After repeated failures, he gained a list of considerations and attention to detail. By 8 PM, Charles took a deep breath and pulled out a second-tier [Resurrecting Serpent] beast core. After so many trials, he felt confident that he could create a [Revival Pill]. "With a competition tomorrow morning, my opponents won''t be weak," Charles thought. He knew that as the competition progressed, the opponents would become increasingly formidable. He estimated he might face the Empire''s second princess, the general''s son Zachary, or possibly Catherine. Each of them had rich combat experience, and without being able to use equipment, he would be at a disadvantage with only two mystical beasts. If he could craft a green-quality [miracle drug] tonight, he might even be able to contract a third mystical beast, boosting his strength! As [Bone-Achingly Cold] appeared, Charles began the crafting process for the [miracle drug]. Separation, potion, tools, cold fire... Charles skillfully manipulated various instruments in the alchemy lab, making not a single mistake! Finally, the green-quality [miracle drug], [Revival Pill], was successfully crafted! [Revival Pill]: A restorative [miracle drug] that can quickly heal injuries in a short period. Looking at the Miracle Drug in his hand, Charles couldn''t wait to call Hale. "Teacher Hale, I did it!" "What did you succeed at?" Hale''s voice sounded bewildered; he could hardly imagine that in just a few days, Charles had refined a green-quality Miracle Drug. "I made the green-quality Miracle Drug from the recipe you gave me," Charles replied. "What? So soon? Are you in your dorm? I''ll come over right now!" Hale exclaimed, quickly summoning his mystical beast and activating Beast Mastery to head toward Charles. A minute later, Hale stood in front of Charles, still shocked as he examined the Revival Pill in his hand. He felt like he was dreaming; Charles''s speed was simply unbelievable. "Could it be that you''re a true alchemy genius?" Hale murmured to himself. Charles didn''t catch that and asked curiously, "What? Teacher Hale, what did you say?" "Nothing. Charles, the elder should still be awake. Come with me; I''ll take you to see him." Hale didn''t want to waste any more time; he knew Charles needed to hurry. The delay with the third mystical beast had already cost Charles a lot of time. He needed to obtain that emerald-quality mystical beast cub to enhance his strength. In the night, Hale led Charles swiftly to a bamboo grove within Cyber Academy. "Elder Colton, are you resting?" Hale called out from outside the grove. An aged voice came from within the bamboo grove, "I thought it was someone visiting me at this late hour. Turns out it''s you, Hale. Come in." The dense bamboo seemed to understand human speech, slowly parting to reveal a narrow path before Charles. "What is this?" Charles had never seen such a scene; walking along the path, he felt as if the bamboo on either side was alive. As they reached the innermost part of the grove, they found a two-story wooden cabin. An elderly man with a head full of white hair stood there, stooped and waiting for them under the warm light. "Hale, what brings you here at this hour?" the old man inquired. Hale replied respectfully, "Elder Colton, I came because there''s something important. Someone has fulfilled the bounty you posted." Upon hearing Hale''s words, Colton''s murky eyes focused on Charles, and he said, "So, it''s this young brother who has refined a green-quality Miracle Drug?" Hale nodded and began the introduction, "Elder Colton, this is Charles, the disciple of Uncle Ezra." "Charles, this is Elder Colton, a top-tier alchemy master, just a step away from becoming an alchemy grandmaster." "Alright, enough introductions. Even if you''re Ezra''s disciple, if you don''t meet the requirements, you won''t be getting any mystical beasts from me," Colton said, turning his gaze to Charles. "How old are you?" Charles answered, "Elder, I''m eighteen years old." "Eighteen?" Colton took a couple of steps forward, extending his hand and signaling for Charles to place the Miracle Drug in his palm. Charles placed the Revival Pill he had refined into Colton''s hand. Colton brought it close to his nose and took a sniff. The murkiness in his eyes began to clear, becoming bright with interest. "Not bad, this is indeed a green-quality Miracle Drug, and freshly refined," he nodded. "However, there are still rules to follow. Charles, if you can refine it again in front of me, that Wind Falcon will be yours." Wind Falcon? Is that the name of the emerald-quality mystical beast? Charles nodded and followed Colton into the wooden cabin, preparing to refine the Revival Pill once more. Chapter 138 - 138: Contract for the Emerald Quality Mystical Beast With the experience of his previous success, this time the process was even smoother. He proceeded with the separation, the medicinal liquid, the tools, and the cold flame... Colton watched intently from the side, carefully observing Charles''s separation technique, his control over the medicinal liquid''s state, and the temperature managementthese were the crucial elements. When the bone-chilling cold appeared, Colton''s stooped posture straightened, and he leaned in slightly to get a better view. However, he remained at a respectful distance, careful not to disrupt Charles. After some time, Charles concluded the alchemy, and the process went flawlesslythe Revival Pill was successfully refined once again. "Was the flame you used a dual-attribute ice and fire?" Colton asked. Charles nodded in affirmation, "That''s right, it''s a dual-attribute ice and fire." "No wonder Ezra took you on as a disciple; that path isn''t an easy one," Colton said with a sigh, sensing Charles''s thoughts. "Just wait here a moment, and that Wind Falcon will be yours." As Colton turned to leave, Charles reflected on Colton''s earlier words about becoming a full-attribute Beast Master. He understood that compared to other single-attribute Beast Masters, a full-attribute one would be much stronger, but the journey was fraught with challenges. A divine beast? That was an incredible hurdle! Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, Colton reappeared before Charles and Hale, a Wind Falcon perched confidently on his shoulder. The mystical beast stood around thirty to forty centimeters tall, compact and agile, exuding an elegant yet powerful aura. Its long, sharp wings resembled weapons, while its claws, curved and razor-sharp like daggers, gripped tightly onto Colton''s shoulder. "This is the Wind Falcon; it''s yours now," Colton announced. Charles didn''t reach out immediately. He glanced at Hale, then turned to Colton with a hint of confusion. "Senior, are there no other conditions? Is it really that simple?" "Simple? It''s already incredibly difficult to refine a green-quality Miracle Drug at just eighteen," Colton replied, having anticipated Charles''s concerns. He continued straightforwardly, "Of course, there are a few things I''ll need your help with." "What is it? Please explain clearly, Senior," Charles responded, feeling a wave of relief. He really wanted the Wind Falcon, as long as there weren''t any excessive demands. "Don''t worry, I just hope you can study alchemy with me to elevate your alchemist level, ideally reaching master level within a year!" Colton stated earnestly. "A year to become a master alchemist? Senior Colton, you didn''t mention this beforehand," Hale interjected, surprised since he had brought Charles here and didn''t know about the additional requirements. Colton remained unperturbed. "Hale, don''t rush. This is the follow-up requirement, but there will be even better rewards. This Wind Falcon is your reward for refining the green-quality Miracle Drug!" "Follow-up rewards?" Charles noted, realizing that the Wind Falcon was undoubtedly his. Curiosity sparked within him about what these additional rewards might be. Whatever it was, it had to be more valuable than the Wind Falcon! Hale sighed in relief; he hadn''t known about the follow-up either when he first spoke to Charles. "Yes, if you can study alchemy techniques under me, reach master alchemist in a year, and retrieve an item for me, I will give you a diamond-quality mystical beast egg!" Colton said calmly, confident that any Beast Master would find this hard to refuse. A diamond-quality mystical beast egg was nearly impossible to find elsewhere in Genosha! Even in the Abyssal Depths, such a diamond-quality mystical beast egg was an exceedingly rare and valuable treasure. Even Hale was tempted; if it were to be put out in the open, it would undoubtedly attract countless powerful Beast Masters vying for it! Charles took a few deep breaths to steady himself. He needed to think rationally. Generally, the more precious the item, the harder it was to obtain. Achieving master alchemist status within a year might seem nearly impossible for others, but for Charles, it was worth a shot. What intrigued him more was the "item" Colton mentioned. What could be more precious than a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? "Senior Colton, is it really that simple to retrieve just one item?" Charles inquired. Colton shook his head, satisfaction growing within him. Most Beast Masters, upon hearing about the diamond-quality mystical beast egg, would have jumped at the opportunity without a second thought, without considering other factors. Rationality and precision were essential qualities for an alchemist! "It''s not that simple. A year from now, there will be an alchemist convention for the entire Ethereal Grove held in the Haunted Marsh, where all alchemists under the age of twenty will enter a secret realm to compete," Colton explained, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "The secret realm is known as the Valley of the Herb King! The item I need is located within that valley. If you can retrieve it for me, the diamond-quality mystical beast egg will be yours, and I''ll also help you refine three Miracle Drugs for free." Charles realized that the Wind Falcons was merely a tool for Colton to find talented alchemists; what he truly sought was something from the [Valley of the Herb King]. "Colton, are you saying that I need to reach the level of a master alchemist within a year to participate? By then, you and I would both be master alchemists, so the three free [Miracle Drugs]..." Charles trailed off, Colton calmly interjected, "I am already a Master Alchemist; I can produce [Golden Quality Miracle Drugs]." A Master Alchemist? Charles was somewhat taken aback. He knew that alchemist ranks included: Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced, Special, Master, and then there was the Master rank above thatMaster Alchemist! He was unfamiliar with what came after that. However, a Master Alchemist was already at the pinnacle within the [Abyssal Depths]. Top-tier Master Alchemists, besides consistently creating [Purple Quality Miracle Drugs], could also attempt to produce [Orange Quality Miracle Drugs]. The success rate for that, of course, wouldn''t be very high. Master-level alchemists could reliably create [Orange Quality Miracle Drugs] and also experiment with [Golden Quality Miracle Drugs]! Hale quickly caught on and said, "Congratulations, Colton, on becoming a Master Alchemist! I suspect there''s no one stronger than you within the [Abyssal Depths]." Colton didn''t seem pleased; instead, he sighed and said, "Hale, you''ve been outside too. Within the [Ethereal Grove], the [Abyssal Depths] is just a remote area. Each of the other three realms is far more powerful, let alone the central [Haunted Marsh]." Hale seemed to think of something and nodded involuntarily in agreement. "Alright, Charles, here are the terms: if you agree, I will dedicate myself to training you, aiming for you to reach the level of a master alchemist within a year," Colton paused before continuing, "Of course, if you don''t agree, that''s fine too; you can leave with this[wind falcon]." Charles pondered for a moment. Regardless, he had obtained the emerald-quality[wind falcon]. As for whether he should follow Colton to learn alchemy and enter the Valley of the Herb King, he still needed to think it over. "Colton, can I take some time to consider this and get back to you in a few days?" Charles asked. Colton waved his hand dismissively, "Of course, just come find me in the bamboo forest once you''ve made your decision." "Thank you, senior." With the[wind falcon]in hand, Charles followed Hale out of the bamboo grove. With Hale''s help, Charles effortlessly contracted the[wind falcon]; the difficulty of contracting a mystical beast''s young was not high, making it a relatively successful method apart from the mystical beast egg. On the screen in front of Charles, information about the mystical beast appeared: [wind falcon] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv13 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Sad [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 61 [Evolution]: 4 Paths [Description]: This is a young quick travel falcon; feeding it a large amount of meat can accelerate its growth, seemingly due to drinking. As expected of a mystical beast of emerald quality, it was only in its youth, yet it had already reached level 13 and possessed two skills. Charles looked at the information displayed about the skills. [Quick Travel]: Increases speed and evasion, allowing the user to move or dash towards a target at incredible speed, as elusive as the wind, enabling rapid repositioning in battle to dodge enemy attacks. [Sharp Claw Strike]: Wields sharp claws from the air, channeling wind energy into the claws to deal heavy damage to enemies. After reading the information, Charles was quite satisfied with the [Wind Falcon]. After all, it was an emerald quality mystical beast, and the [Quick Travel] skill was quite practical. However, it still didn''t have a name; the [Name] field was empty, and he couldn''t think of anything nice. How about just calling it Mia, like Max did? "I''ll call you Mia from now on." [Ding! You''ve given the Wind Falcon a nickname, and it doesn''t like this name, loyalty -1.] Seeing the loyalty drop to 60, Charles quickly added, "I''ll buy you a drink later; this name sounds nice." [Ding! You''ve given the Wind Falcon a nickname, and it likes this name, loyalty +5.] Chapter 139 - 139: Catherines Victory Now that Mia is only level 13, a single night should allow the projection of the mystical beast to help her level up. Hale decided to head back for some rest, leaving Charles alone with Mia. He wanted to find a quiet spot to train her properly. After some effort, they found a suitable location, but Mia stood still, her sharp eyes fixed on Charles. It was as if she were asking, "Where''s my drink? Where''s my drink?" Charles sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. She really is a little drunkard! There was nothing for it; he had to rush to the academy''s convenience store before it closed to buy her a small bottle of fruit wine. As soon as he opened it, Charles eagerly took a sip. "Take it easy! No one''s competing with you. This is the first time I''ve seen a mystical beast that loves to drink," he said, both amused and exasperated. [Ding! Your pet Mia drank the fruit wine. She''s very happy, loyalty +1.] Wind Falcons [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv13 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute [Hobbies]: Wine [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 66 ... Originally feeling sad, Mia''s mood brightened after having some wine, and her loyalty increased to 66. "Alright, you''re happy now, but it''s time to start training!" Charles didn''t wait any longer and had the projection create a lower-level mystical beast for Mia to help her level up. [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 defeated Steel-Spiked Hedgehog Lv.12, experience +10!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 gained growth during battle training, experience +8!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.13 leveled up to Lv.14!] ... The next morning, Charles stepped out of the bathroom, yawning repeatedly. After training all night, he had finally leveled up to Lv.16, and it left him utterly exhausted. If it weren''t for the leftover fruit wine, his loyalty might have dropped. They only stopped training after finishing the fruit wine. After a whole night, Mia had only leveled up three times, which felt a bit slow. But that was to be expected; after all, she was only at level 13 and still in her juvenile stage, so she had no advantage against higher-level mystical beasts. After tidying up, Charles headed to the cafeteria at Cyber Academy. He found a private room and summoned Max, Mousie, and Mia. He ordered Max''s favorite, honey soy glazed meat, along with other high-protein, high-energy meats. The three mystical beasts ate happily, and the meal cost quite a bit10 silver coins in total! This was mainly because the meat Charles ordered wasn''t ordinary pork or beef; it was specially cultivated, rich in nutrients that could speed up mystical beast growth. "Alright, you''re full now. We should have a competition later; it''ll be a good way to exercise and aid digestion," Charles said as he walked toward the arena for the class competition. Along the way, he overheard snippets of conversation. "Hey, have you heard? There''s a high-level blacksmith among our new students!" "Really? So they''re practicing Beast Mastery while also studying forging? Isn''t that distracting?" "Maybe they''re a genius in both areas, and it won''t affect either!" "I heard that person is going to take the high-level blacksmith certification test at noon; they might not even pass!" "Exactly! Instead of focusing on Beast Mastery, they''re learning blacksmithing? Can a blacksmith be as powerful as a Beast Master?" "I think so too. I doubt that person''s Beast Master skills are very strong; they might have already lost two matches." Charles calmly navigated through the crowd discussing this and arrived at the competition area, where Catherine, Jace, and Sadie were waiting. Catherine''s strength needed no introduction; she was a level 4 Beast Master. As long as she didn''t face the top few competitors, defeating her opponents wouldn''t be difficult at all. Jace and Sadie, however, looked less relaxed. They had each lost one match, making their records one win and one loss. The next opponent could very well determine if they would advance to Class A. If they lost, they would be stuck in Class B for a while before they could challenge Class A members to take their place. If they won this match, it would depend on the performance of others to see if another battle would be necessary in the afternoon. Soon, the matchups were announced. Catherine would face Zachary, while Charles was set to fight a familiar opponentLan! "I''ve heard this guy is really strong; I finally get to have a proper fight! I''ve been cooped up for days!" Catherine''s demeanor shifted entirely, her earlier gloom replaced with enthusiasm. "I''ve heard of him too. Rumor has it he''s a level 4 Beast Master, but who knows if that''s true?" Charles replied. "Let''s hope it is!" Catherine found herself praying. While others hoped for weaker opponents to secure victories, she desired a stronger one. Such battles were meaningful and would enhance her combat experience and strength! "It looks like I''m up first. It shouldn''t take long," Charles said, hearing the referee call out. After exchanging a few words with Catherine, he turned and entered the competition arena. Across from him, Lan appeared incredibly energized! In just a few days, Charles definitely hadn''t had time to contract a third mystical beast! Moreover, he had regained his confidence through the matches in the last two days. While others were busy getting to know their fellow students and familiarizing themselves with Calivia, he had spent a hefty sum to hire an experienced level 5 Beast Master to improve his combat skills. The results were evident; with consecutive victories, he was no longer trembling at the thought of facing Charles, no longer unable to look him in the eye! "Charles, this time I will wash away all the humiliation! I will defeat you!" Before the match began, Lan said earnestly and with determination. Charles didn''t even glance at him, seemingly ignoring his words. Instead, he turned to Catherine outside the arena and said, "I''ll finish up here quickly. You should be starting soon, and I''ll come watch you." Catherine nodded and walked over to prepare at her own competition area. "Damn it, Charles, I''m talking to you! We can''t use weapons today; let''s see how you can win against me!" Lan was furious. He was giving it his all, yet his opponent was blatantly disregarding him; it felt like an insult! "Referee, I''m ready. Can the match begin?" Charles asked. The referee nodded and announced, "The match starts now!" Before the referee''s voice even faded, Lan immediately summoned three Gold-quality mystical beasts, quickly positioning them in formation. His level 5 Beast Master had already helped him analyze this, ensuring that the arrangement was targeted. He couldn''t forget the scene from their previous encounter when Charles easily dodged his mystical beasts'' attacks. That image replayed in his mind, even haunting his dreams at night. "This time, I''m not that weak! Charles, it''s your turn to taste defeat!" Without hesitation, Lan commanded his three mystical beasts to unleash their skills, covering the entire area! Facing such an onslaught, Charles remained calm. He cast an [Ice and Fire Barrier] around himself, withstanding one of the attacks before instantly using [Quick Travel]. In the blink of an eye, he had broken through all the attacks and appeared right in front of Lan! "What? How is he so fast? It''s like he just teleported!" Shock flashed through Lan''s mind as he tried to activate [Beast Mastery]. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t give him the opportunity! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A tremendous force from Charles''s fist struck Lan''s stomach, sending him flying backward like a shrimp, arching his back as he went. "The match is over. The winner is Charles, earning 1 point!" The referee announced the results. There was no doubt that Lan had been easily defeated by Charles once again. Lying on the ground, he stared blankly at Charles''s retreating figure, tears silently streaming from the corners of his eyes. Charles didn''t notice Lan''s state. He quickly estimated the time; from the start to the finish of the match, it had only taken a little over ten seconds. This was largely thanks to Mia''s [Quick Travel], which enhanced his speed and agility, allowing him to defeat Lan in such a short time. He couldn''t help but wonder what skills Mia would gain next; he was quite looking forward to it. Catherine''s match should still be ongoing. Her opponents were pretty strong todayexcept for Lan, of course! As Charles approached Catherine''s competition area, he overheard some chatter. "Who do you think is stronger, Catherine or Zachary?" "Definitely Zachary! He''s the son of a general, so he''s bound to be stronger!" "I think Catherine will win. She hasn''t lost yet, and she hasn''t really fought at full strength!" Listening to the discussions around him, Charles looked into the arena and saw that Zachary was indeed a level 4 Beast Master. He had four mystical beasts of good quality: one Gold and three Platinum, all of them Earth attribute. Earth attribute mystical beasts generally have better recovery and endurance compared to Gold attribute beasts, which typically have higher attack power! "Charles, who do you think will win?" Jace, having just finished his match, approached Charles with a worried expression. Without hesitation, Charles replied, "Zachary will lose!" "Charles, I don''t know... Zachary seems pretty strong. He might have some hidden tricks up his sleeve," Jace scratched his head, looking uncertain. Charles responded, "Zachary has tricks up his sleeve, but so does Catherine, and she''ll be even stronger! You''ll see." He didn''t elaborate much; he was confident in Catherine''s abilities to secure a victory! At that moment, someone exclaimed, "Look! It''s [Beast Mastery] activation!" Chapter 140 - 140:The Senior Forge Certification examination is about to begin Charles turned his gaze to the competition area, where Zachary had unhesitatingly activated [Beast Mastery], eliciting gasps from the crowd. When Earth attribute mystical beasts activated [Beast Mastery], it significantly enhanced the Beast Master''s defensive capabilities, making them more resilient and powerful! Catherine didn''t appear nervous at all; in fact, a smile crept onto her lips as she also activated [Beast Mastery]! Zachary was surrounded by a yellow glow as he conjured a supreme spear in his hand. He gripped the spear tightly, striking a peculiar pose that radiated an intimidating presence. Students familiar with the situation immediately speculated, "Is that the general Mason''s [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship]?" "[Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship]? It really looks like it! I''ve only heard about it; this is the first time I''ve seen it in action!" Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Legend has it that the general used this skill to rise from obscurity, cutting down enemies and eventually becoming the general of Genosha!" "Is it really that powerful? Does that mean Catherine is in danger?" Even Charles instinctively frowned. He thought that [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship] was likely similar to the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique]one used for killing and the other for forging. "Charles, do you think Catherine is going to lose?" Jace asked anxiously. Charles shook his head. "Don''t worry; Catherine is much stronger than you think." It wasn''t blind faith in Catherine; Charles knew just how formidable her [Beast Mastery] was. The strength of the Gaoshan nationality''s [Beast Mastery] was simply exceptional! In the next moment, Catherine and Zachary clashed directly. Zachary''s spear techniques were like a dragon, and while the Earth-formed supreme spear was solid, it merely created sparks when it struck Catherine, failing to inflict any damage! Catherine initially wanted to prolong the battle, but then she caught a glimpse of Charles at the edge of the arena. Without a moment''s hesitation, she accelerated her speed and increased her power, swiftly and decisively ending the fight! "The match is over! The winner is Catherine, earning 1 point!" the referee announced. Cheers erupted from the crowd outside. "Catherine is amazing!" "Catherine is so strong!" "Catherine is my idol!" As Catherine exited the arena and glanced around, the cheers instantly faded into silence. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Charles," Catherine said. Charles shook his head. "I just got here. Why didn''t you fight a bit longer?" "Let''s go; I still need to accompany you to the Forging Masters Guild," Catherine replied as she walked ahead. Charles lagged a step behind, sensing that Catherine seemed particularly happy today. Was it because she had found a serious opponent? Or was it the cheers from the crowd after the match? Charles couldn''t figure it out, so he decided not to dwell on it. "Charles, are you going to the Forging Masters Guild to watch the advanced forging master certification assessment?" Jace hurried after Charles, saying, "I heard that person is also from Cyber Academy; I just don''t know who it is. I''d like to get to know them!" "Why would you want to get to know them?" Charles asked, puzzled. Jace looked around, trying to see who might fit his guess, while responding, "An advanced forging master! If I get to know them, it''ll be easier to forge equipment, right?" "So that''s the reason," Charles replied helplessly. "By the way, Charles, do you know who it is? Any insider information?" Jace casually asked. Charles, however, said seriously, "There is indeed some news." "Really!" Jace instinctively exclaimed, drawing the attention of nearby students who turned to look. He leaned closer to Charles, lowering his voice. "Charles, tell me who it is. I promise I won''t share it with anyone." Charles revealed the truth: "That person is me." "Come on, Charles, you''re a genius in Beast Mastery. How could you be a genius in forging too? Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Jace didn''t believe it at all. After all, others said that the advanced forging master''s Beast Mastery strength couldn''t be very strong. Charles, so powerful, could he really be that advanced forging master? It was a joke! Charles felt helpless. He really was going to the Forging Masters Guild to participate in the advanced forging master certification assessment! Catherine, walking ahead, clearly heard their conversation. Her elegant shoulders were shaking as she tried to suppress her laughter. "Let''s go; you''ll find out when we get to the Forging Masters Guild," Charles said, following Catherine as they headed toward the guild. Behind them, some students from Cyber Academy were also making their way to the guild, curious about which student was certifying as an advanced forging master. Inside the Forging Masters Guild in Genosha Calivia, the place was packed. Many forgers had been waiting in the hall since morning. The president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, was currently in his office, along with Owen, the president of the Alchemists'' Guild, and his granddaughter, Camilla. Camilla was quite fidgety, occasionally toying with her teacup and glancing out the window at the first floor. "Camilla, don''t worry; they should be here soon," Owen said gently. While looking out the window, Camilla suddenly exclaimed, "Grandpa, Xavier, I see Charles! He''s here!" Curious, Owen moved closer to the window for a better look. This glance left him momentarily stunned. It turned out it wasn''t a case of a shared name! The Charles coming for the advanced forging master certification was the same one who had come to the Alchemist Guild and passed the intermediate alchemist assessment! "A Level 3 Beast Master, an intermediate alchemist, and now he''s here for the advanced forging master certification? What incredible talent is this?" Owen was repeatedly amazed inside. A person has to learn about Beast Mastery, alchemy, and forging every day, plus go through various training and hands-on practice. Even a legendary-quality mystical beast would struggle to keep up! Xavier, unaware of Owen''s shock, got up and headed downstairs. Camilla was about to follow him down but noticed her grandpa Owen still standing there. She called out, "Grandpa? Shouldn''t we go down and take a look?" Owen took a few deep breaths and replied, "There are too many people down there; why don''t we just watch from up here? Is that okay?" Camilla thought about it; the view was indeed better from above, so she nodded in agreement. Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, felt a twinge of regret. Given Charles''s talent, even if his alchemy level was a bit low, being only an intermediate alchemist, Owen believed that if Charles focused solely on alchemy, he would undoubtedly make rapid progress. Within six months, he could reach the level of an advanced alchemist, and within a year, he might even attain the rank of a special-grade alchemist! Now he felt conflicted. If Charles passed the advanced forging master certification, Xavier would definitely not miss such a promising talent. "What a shame! If only I had kept him that day!" Owen sighed. Meanwhile, downstairs, Xavier, accompanied by several forgers, made his way toward Charles. Seeing this scene, Jace looked around in confusion; there were no other people nearby. "Strange, Charles, why is that mysterious advanced forger coming toward us? Did he mistake someone for you?" Jace was puzzled. Charles didn''t respond, as Xavier had already approached and said, "Charles, the tools and materials are ready, just waiting for you. You just finished your match; do you need a moment to rest and regain your strength?" "It''s fine; the match didn''t exhaust me much. Let''s get started now," Charles replied. Jace''s eyes widened in shock as he recalled what Charles had told him earlier. Watching Charles walk toward the center of the hall, he couldn''t help but mutter, "Oh my god! Charles is an advanced forger? How can one person be this much of a genius!" Not only Jace, but all the students from the Cyber Academy who had followed them wore expressions of disbelief, including Lan, who was still rubbing his stomach. No one expected that Charles was the one coming for the advanced forging master certification; they had all assumed it would be some lackluster Level 3 Beast Master! "I think he''s just putting on a show. He probably doesn''t even know anything about forging!" Lan''s voice rang out in the crowd. Jace turned sharply, looking for the source of the slander against Charles. Just then, because Lan was bent over, rubbing his stomach, Jace didn''t spot him. Others began to chime in as well, saying, "That''s a possibility. If he fails the assessment, it would be quite embarrassing!" "That''s true, but it seems unlikely. Would he really want to embarrass himself on purpose?" "I think so too. Charles seems pretty close to Catherine. Talents usually run in the same circles; maybe he really is a forging genius!" "That''s not a fair comparison! I''ve seen that guy Jace hanging around with Charles too! Is he a genius?" Jace felt the veins on his forehead throb. Why wasn''t he considered a genius? Even if he was a bit weaker, he was still a genius! He fixed a hard stare at the person speaking; he remembered them slightly and guessed their strength was good enough to get into Class A. That was fine; in half a month, Jace would challenge him directly! "Silence! The assessment is about to begin, so please keep it down!" Xavier announced. The advanced forging master certification assessment was about to start! Chapter 141 - 141: The Inspector from the Forging Masters Guild Just as the assessment was about to begin, an unexpected interruption occurred. "Wait!" someone shouted. The sudden exclamation caused everyone to turn and look toward the entrance of the Forging Masters Guild, where two figures were slowly approaching. The person in front, Charles did not recognize, but the one behind him was somewhat familiar; it was Jay, the receptionist he had encountered at the front desk yesterday. Could it be that Jay, feeling humiliated after being embarrassed in front of everyone, had brought someone along to disrupt his senior blacksmith certification assessment? The identity of the person in front was quickly revealed by the gathered blacksmiths. "Who is that guy?" "Isn''t he an inspector sent down from the headquarters of the Abyssal Depths Forging Masters Guild?" "It seems so; I remember he was quite arrogant when he first arrived, showing no respect for President Xavier." "What can you expect? He''s from above, after all." Xavier watched the two approaching figures with a neutral expression and asked, "Dylan, what exactly do you want?" "Mr. Xavier, your words make it sound as if I''m here to cause trouble," replied Dylan, the inspector, a mocking smile on his face. He continued in a leisurely tone, "I just heard that someone is violating the rules of the Forging Masters Guild." "Violating the rules? This is merely a standard assessment for the senior blacksmith certification," Xavier frowned. Since Dylan arrived, he had been looking for trouble, frequently criticizing matters related to Genosha Caliviathe and the Forging Masters Guild. Usually, he indulged in revelry elsewhere; why was he here today? It had to be that Jay held a grudge and specifically sought Dylan out to interfere with Charles''s assessment! With this thought, Xavier''s previously calm demeanor turned slightly disdainful as he said, "May I ask, Inspector, what specific irregularities you believe exist in this assessment?" Dylan casually replied, "As far as I know, Charles has yet to complete his intermediate blacksmith certification assessment. How can he jump straight to the senior certification?" Xavier felt momentarily at a loss for words; he hadn''t expected Dylan to use this as leverage against him. According to the rules of the Forging Masters Guild, assessments were indeed supposed to be taken step by step. However, no guild would strictly enforce this, not even the headquarters of the Forging Masters Guild in the Abyssal Depths. Especially in the case of a blacksmithing prodigy like Charles, once it was determined what level he was at, they would typically arrange for an assessment that matched his skills. This was also meant to save everyone time. However, no matter how one looked at it, advancing to a higher-level assessment was certainly not permitted. Seeing the contemplative expression on Xavier''s face, Dylan felt a surge of satisfaction. The Abyssal Depths was the most remote and desolate region within the Ethereal Grove. Other inspectors stationed in the more developed domains received various high-grade beast cores and high-quality miracle drugs as gifts. But here he was, stuck in this backwater, and Xavier had not offered him any gifts! As Dylan reveled in Xavier''s expression, he said, "What''s the matter, Mr. Xavier? Perhaps I made a mistakehas Mr. Charles already taken his intermediate blacksmith certification assessment?" "Well..." Xavier was at a loss for words. Dylan''s smile grew broader. "In my opinion, this assessment should be canceled, the registration fees non-refundable, and Charles should receive a penalty barring him from participating in any blacksmith certification assessments for a month." As soon as he said this, a loud uproar erupted within the Forging Masters Guild. "Wait!" Xavier suddenly seemed to remember something and spoke up. "What is it, Mr. Xavier? Are you still planning to proceed, showing no regard for the rules of the guild?" Dylan said maliciously. "Dylan, it''s not like that. I just remembered that there is another rule within the Forging Masters Guild." "Another rule? Does it allow this assessment to continue?" Dylan was momentarily taken aback, his mind racing to recall what other rules might exist in the Forging Masters Guild that could change the current situation. "Yes, there is a provision that allows a blacksmith who has mastered a special technique to take assessments at a higher level!" Xavier replied. "Special forging technique?" Upon hearing Xavier say this, Dylan seemed to have a fleeting realization, but he quickly brushed it aside. The rarity of such special forging techniques was far more precious than a mystical beast egg! "It seems there is such a rule. Are you implying that Charles has mastered a special forging technique?" A sense of foreboding crept into Dylan''s mind. Xavier nodded and produced the previously upgraded quality of the mystic iron, handing it to Dylan for a closer examination. Dylan scrutinized it for a long time but couldn''t discern anything unusual. Seeing his struggle, a fleeting look of disdain crossed Xavier''s face as he explained, "Charles possesses a special forging technique known as the ''Eighty-One Hammer Technique.''" "Mr. Xavier, you do realize the consequences of deceiving an inspector, right?" Dylan felt embarrassed at that moment. He couldn''t just admit in front of all the blacksmiths that he couldn''t identify any traces of a special forging technique on this mystic iron. Xavier straightforwardly tossed the upgraded quality mystic iron to Dylan and said, "Mr. Dylan, consider this as evidence; keep it for your reference." Having done this, Xavier didn''t wait for Dylan to say anything further. He nodded directly at Charles and said, "Let''s begin." "Xavier, you!" Dylan was taken aback by Xavier''s sudden assertiveness. He felt powerless against Xavier; if Xavier had made a mistake, it would have been easier to challenge him. However, all of Xavier''s actions were in accordance with the rules of the Forging Masters Guild, and Dylan couldn''t find any grounds for complaint. Seeing that he had not achieved his goal, Dylan chose not to leave. Instead, he remained at the scene, intent on causing further trouble! The senior blacksmith certification assessment required the completion of a blue-quality piece of equipment within four hours. Participants could choose from weapons, shields, or arm guards, with weapons and arm guards being the most challenging options. A good pair of arm guards could protect a Beast Master''s life in crucial moments, which is why the prices for arm guard equipment tended to be higher than those of other types. Everyone was curious about what type of equipment Charles intended to forge. Charles was not in a hurry. He examined the materials on the forge and found that few were suitable for him. Given the limited time, he didn''t want to waste too much of it during the senior blacksmith certification assessment. So he decided to forge the type of equipment he was most skilled at: arm guards! With his decision made, Charles took out the necessary materials, starting with the blue-quality mystic iron, and began the forging process. As he started, gasps of surprise filled the air. "No way! How is he purifying the material and removing impurities so quickly? Isn''t he worried about running out of energy and being unable to complete the assessment later?" "Bro, are you new here today?" "Yeah, why?" "Nothing, just keep watching. He did the same thing yesterday!" As the spectators continued to watch, Charles quickly finished purifying the mystic iron. Then, to the bewilderment of the onlookers, he proceeded to take out another forging materialalso blue-quality copper-wood. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s he planning to do? Isn''t the mystic iron enough? Does he intend to fuse the two materials to create an alloy, thus forging a better-quality piece of equipment?" "Isn''t that going to be more difficult?" "Sure, the difficulty increases a bit, but it can save a lot of time in the forging process." "Is Charles worried about not finishing within the allotted time?" Charles paid no attention to the murmurs around him; he was fully immersed in his forging. He watched as the two materials heated up, glowing red. The timing was just righttime to begin hammering! The sound of "ding ding dang dang" echoed through the hall of the Alchemist Guild, like beautiful music dancing in the air. The entire forging process flowed smoothly, without a hint of interruption. Xavier watched intently from the side. Unlike the other blacksmiths who were focused on the techniques, he was observing Charles''s state of mind. To be completely immersed in the act of forging was no simple feat, especially in front of so many other blacksmiths. Yet Charles showed no signs of nervousness; in fact, it could be said that he was enjoying the process of forging! Talent! This was a kind of innate ability related to one''s mindset, distinct from the mastery of Beast Mastery, temperature control, and other technical skills. A strong mindset was even more crucial. Xavier had seen many talented blacksmiths who, after a few mistakes, fell into despair and could never recover. Such a situation would not befall Charles. It was precisely because of his mindset that he could fully immerse himself in the experience of forging, unaffected by external distractions. "This is what a true forging genius looks like!" Xavier''s eyes burned with intensity as he watched Charles, and the desire to take him as a disciple surged within him. Shaping, polishing, quenching... At this moment, the blacksmiths present realized that Charles had chosen to forge arm guards, which were not easy to make. As the sizzling sound of quenching came to an end, Charles completed some finishing touches, and a brand-new pair of arm guards was successfully forged. From the start of the assessment to its conclusion, it took a total of 1 hour and 38 minutes! [Alloy Arm Guards] [Blue Quality]: Effect Increases arm muscle strength by 20%. Effect Reduces normal attacks from Beast Masters below level 3 by 20%. After reduction, the arm guards need to be repaired. Charles looked at the information prompt before him, a satisfied smile on his face. Although the quality of these arm guards was only blue, their attributes were still impressive. The effects were somewhat similar to those of the [Nine Netherworld Armband], albeit not as powerful. After all, the materials used to forge the [Nine Netherworld Armband] were of golden quality, while the materials for the [Alloy Arm Guards] were only blue quality. Xavier couldn''t wait to take the [Alloy Arm Guards] from Charles, examining them closely. Before he could announce the results, Dylan interjected, "So, what''s the verdict? It wouldn''t happen to be just a pair of white-quality arm guards, would it?" Chapter 142 - 142: Appointment for Senior Alchemist Certification Assessment As soon as Dylan spoke, the other blacksmiths became even more curious about the final result. In their eyes, the entire process had gone smoothly, and every step had been executed perfectly. However, until the very end, they could never be certain that no accidents had occurred. There was always the possibility that issues could arise during the fusion of the two materials, or that problems might only be discovered after the forging was completed. "Charles, you have passed the senior blacksmith certification assessment, and the quality of the arm guards you forged is blue quality! Moreover, they are among the finest in blue quality!" Xavier ignored Dylan completely and announced the final result to the others in the hall. "How is that possible! A forging that took less than two hours could yield blue quality?" This result was clearly beyond Dylan''s expectations. He reached out to take the [Alloy Arm Guards] and began to examine them closely. The power of the Beast Master surged within Dylan, increasing from level one all the way to level three Beast Mastery, at which point the [Alloy Arm Guards] began to show signs of deformation. "This... this really is blue quality!" Dylan maintained a baseline of integrity; he wasn''t willing to fake the results. His expression darkened as he glanced at Jay. The reason he had come looking for trouble today was that Jay had guaranteed him that Charles absolutely did not possess the strength of a senior blacksmith. Dylan had thought this would be an opportunity to embarrass Xavier, and he could also report the matter to make things uncomfortable for him. But who would have thought that Charles would actually succeed and perform so excellently! Dylan''s mind raced as he collected himself, changing his gloomy demeanor to a warm smile. He turned to Charles and said, "Congratulations! It''s a good thing for Genosha to have such a talented blacksmith like you. I apologize for my earlier attitude; I was misled by a petty person. Please don''t take it to heart, Charles." Jay, standing nearby, was left dumbfounded by Dylan''s words. He had expected Dylan to teach Charles a lesson, but instead, this inspector from the Forging Masters Guild was now expressing goodwill towards Charles and even apologizing! "Oh, a petty person?" Charles''s gaze lingered on Jay, and he fell silent. Dylan, understanding the social dynamics, patted his chest and assured, "Since I made a mistake, I will certainly make amends. Rest assured, this petty person will never affect you again." Jay''s face turned pale; he realized he was completely finished. Coming here with Dylan meant he was standing against Xavier. Now, even Dylan was coming to settle accounts with him, trying to curry favor with Charles. "Vice President, my brother-in-law is your disciple. Please, I beg you to help me!" Jay pleaded without hesitation as he knelt in front of Vice President Bryce, desperately praying for assistance. Having offended both Xavier and Dylan, he found it impossible to establish himself in Genosha! Bryce was sweating profusely, with both Xavier and Dylan staring at him. He gritted his teeth and decisively said, "Jay, from this moment on, your brother-in-law Byron is no longer my disciple!" "President, Inspector, I was wrong! I really know I was wrong!" Jay continued to plead, but no one paid him any attention. His eyes were filled with endless regret as he stared at Charles. "Someone, throw him out!" Xavier commanded without hesitation, and Jay was unceremoniously ejected from the hall. After this was done, Xavier approached Charles with exceptional enthusiasm and said, "To reach the level of a senior blacksmith at your age is quite remarkable. I wonder if you have a teacher in the art of forging?" "Well, aside from the [Eighty-One Hammer Technique] which I learned from someone else, everything else I''ve taught myself," Charles replied honestly. Xavier''s eyes lit up, and he expressed his desire to take Charles as his disciple, saying, "Charles, what do you think of me?" "Uh... President, what do you mean by that?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Xavier quickly elaborated, "I mean, do you want to become my disciple?" Charles did not immediately agree or refuse. As the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier''s forging skills were undoubtedly impressive, and he could teach him various forging techniques to help improve his skills. However, Charles was concerned about the situation with Colton. He had yet to decide whether to accept Colton, a master of alchemy, to learn alchemical techniques. Charles genuinely wanted the diamond-quality [Mystical Beast Egg]! After thinking for a moment, Charles replied, "President, how about I take a couple of days to think it over and get back to you?" Xavier felt a bit disappointed; he had expected Charles to agree without hesitation. "Alright, just let me know when you''ve made up your mind." The onlooking blacksmiths wore expressions of envy upon hearing Xavier''s request to take Charles as a disciple. To become a disciple of the president of the Forging Masters Guild was a dream come true for countless people! At that moment, Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, descended the stairs. Upon hearing Charles''s response, he quickened his pace and called out, "Charles, how about this: once you become a senior alchemist, come and be my disciple." This declaration left everyone present in shock. The president of the Alchemist Guild wanted to take a blacksmith as his disciple? Did he want a blacksmith to forge miracle drugs with a hammer? "This is a matter for my Forging Masters Guild; you, as the president of the Alchemist Guild, should stay out of it," Xavier said, still trying to comprehend Owen''s intentions. Was he really trying to snatch a blacksmith as a disciple? "How is this none of my business? Charles is still a mid-level alchemist. As the president of the Alchemy Guild, of course, I can get involved!" Owen dropped another bombshell. Silence! An overwhelming quiet fell over the room. Aside from Catherine, who knew Charles was still a mid-level alchemist, no one could fathom that someone could simultaneously study Beast Mastery, forging, and alchemy. Moreover, each field was at a genius level! "Wait a minute, let me think. Charles is a level three Beast Master? Or is he a senior blacksmith? Or a mid-level alchemist?" "That''s right, you heard correctly!" "Is he even human? I''ve been studying forging for six years, and I''m still just a mid-level blacksmith!" "Stop thinking about it. It''s not just that he''s a genius; it''s worse because he''s a well-rounded genius!" Owen was just as shocked as everyone else when he saw Charles participating in the senior blacksmith certification assessment. He had never expected that Charles was also a blacksmith! At that moment, he thought to himself: if Charles could focus all his energy on alchemy, his future achievements would be unimaginable! Thus, when Owen heard that Charles hadn''t immediately agreed to Xavier''s proposal, he openly expressed his desire to take Charles as his disciple. "President Owen, I''m afraid I can''t agree to that," Charles replied. Owen was a master-level alchemist, while Colton was a grandmaster-level alchemist, and he also had the diamond-quality [Mystical Beast Egg]. If he had to choose in terms of alchemy, he would definitely pick Colton. Charles was still a bit curious; were Owen and Colton perhaps siblings? But Colton looked much older than Owen, so that seemed unlikely. The expressions on the faces of the people present had already gone stiff. Charles had brought them too many shocks. "Now that Charles has rejected the Alchemist Guild president''s request to take him as a disciple, I actually feel like that''s normal?" "Me too. I feel like nothing can surprise me anymore." "Exactly! Unless someone tells me that Charles is also a senior alchemist; that would still catch me off guard." "How is that possible? A senior blacksmith and a senior alchemist? He seems to be only eighteen! How can anyone be that ridiculous?" "Are you saying that being a senior blacksmith and a mid-level alchemist isn''t ridiculous?" The conversations behind him inadvertently reminded Charles that during Mia''s training yesterday, the [Regenerating Potion] in his storage space had nearly run out. He needed to go purchase some alchemical materials soon to brew more as a backup. He also hadn''t bought the materials for the [Super Miracle Drug] yet. If possible, Charles would really like to complete the formula for the [Super Miracle Drug]. [Super Miracle Drug Formula] [Incomplete] Description: A miracle drug that can increase strength by 50% in a short period. It is only effective for Beast Masters below level five and will have a twelve-hour side effect after use. Once the formula is completed, the quality will be upgraded to green tier, with no side effects! To increase strength by 50% without any side effects? The completed Super Miracle Drug would at least have green quality, if not higher. In Genosha Calivia, only the Alchemist Guild had a complete variety of materials and formulas. Charles thought it would be best to go for the senior alchemist certification tomorrow; that way, he could get discounts on alchemical materials, saving quite a bit of money. Thinking of this, Charles turned to Owen and asked, "President Owen, I was wondering, does the certification assessment for senior alchemists also require an appointment in advance?" Owen pinched his thigh hard with his right hand, confirming that this was not a dream or an auditory hallucination. He hesitated before asking, "If I heard correctly, you''re asking about the senior alchemist certification?" Charles nodded. "That''s right. Is an appointment required for the senior alchemist certification assessment?" "Yes, it is required. But are you the one taking the certification? It must be someone else, after all, you just certified as a mid-level alchemist not long ago. How could you possibly be ready for senior alchemist level so quickly?" Owen thought about it seriously and concluded that it couldn''t be Hale who was trying for the senior alchemist certification. "No, it''s me. I want to book an appointment for tomorrow''s senior alchemist certification assessment," Charles said simply. Owen and Xavier''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, and the others gasped in shock. Someone exclaimed, "I believe that Charles will definitely pass the senior alchemist certification assessment tomorrow!" "Coincidentally, I think the same," another replied. "Is Charles''s Beast Master strength that ridiculous too?" "Of course! A level three Beast Master can slay a level five Beast Master!" Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That can''t be possible! Is his Beast Master strength really that strong?" "Believe it or not, it''s true! Let me tell you..." Chapter 143 - 143: Meeting Celestine Under the gaze of everyone present, Charles left the Forging Masters Guild with Catherine, while Jace continued to talk to those nearby about how Charles had slain a level five Beast Master. As soon as they stepped out of the Forging Masters Guild, Charles spotted a familiar figure waiting for him. It was Celestine, dressed in a black long-sleeve top and tight jeans, complemented by knee-high boots that made her look exceptionally sexy and alluring. "Charles, was that really you in there just now?" Celestine asked. She hadn''t specifically come to find Charles; she had just happened to be at the Forging Masters Guild to help a classmate buy a few things, not expecting to run into Charles during his certification assessment. After hearing that Charles was a senior blacksmith and that he would be taking the senior alchemist certification assessment tomorrow, Celestine had slapped her face more than once to confirm whether this was a dream or something real. The Charles who had once bullied her had transformed into someone so outstanding. Perhaps Charles had always been exceptional, and she just hadn''t seen it. "Of course it''s me! Is there someone else who looks just like me?" Charles responded, feeling a sense of joy at seeing Celestine, who was also from Lsengard. His gaze instinctively lingered on Celestine''s figure, his mind flashing back to that night. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Celestine felt a blush creeping up her cheeks. She was about to say something more when she caught sight of Catherine next to Charles, and an inexplicable anger surged within her. "You think you''re something special, Charles? My sister Aurora treated you so well!" Charles couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at her words. "You''ve got it all wrong; this is Catherine, my good friend." "Good friend? You expect me to believe that? Do you think I''m that foolish? Just wait! I''ll tell my sister to forget about you!" Celestine was clearly not convinced. She sensed that when Charles said "good friend," Catherine''s expression had shifted slightly, betraying her discomfort. "You''re definitely misunderstanding. Charles and I are not in a romantic relationship," Catherine quickly interjected, wanting to clarify any misconceptions about Charles. "Really?" Celestine still seemed skeptical but decided not to press further. She felt uncomfortable, perhaps because she saw the person her sister liked being surrounded by other women, which made her uneasy. "Charles, I need to remind you of something. Grace is now a level four Beast Master. She might compete in the Genosha inter-academy exchange competition in two months," Celestine said before turning to leave without pausing for another moment. She wasn''t sure what was going on. Logically, she should have told her sister about the other women around Charles, which would have led her sister to become disappointed in him. After all, wasn''t that what she had wanted all along? Now, all Celestine wanted was to return to her dorm and get a good night''s sleep. "Grace, a level four Beast Master." Charles repeated those words, unable to forget what Grace had done to him! In two years, he would defeat Grace and make her his slave! "Let''s go back to the academy; we have a competition this afternoon," Charles said, taking a deep breath to calm his emotions as he beckoned for Catherine to head toward Cyber Academy. He didn''t notice that Catherine was behind him, her mouth slightly agape as she whispered, almost inaudibly, "Grace, who is she?" ... At Cyber Academy, in the competition area, Charles looked at the information about his opponent and rubbed his nose in exasperation. Another level three Beast Master. It seemed he would have to wait until tomorrow to face a level four Beast Master. After today, Classes A and B would be separated. Tomorrow''s competition was to select the top few from the new students, along with the strongest among them! As for Catherine, she seemed a bit out of sorts. Since returning from the Forging Masters Guild, she had been zoning out occasionally, lost in her thoughts. Catherine''s opponent was also not stronga level three Beast Master. Perhaps that was why she was struggling to focus on the fight? Charles thought seriously about it, considering that this was the most likely reason. It couldn''t be because of him, could it? "Competitors, prepare! The match is about to begin!" With the referee''s shout, Charles stepped into the competition area. Before the match even started, his opponent excitedly shouted, "Charles, Charles! I''m your fan! You''re amazing, Charles!" Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This contestant, please get ready; the match will start soon," the referee reminded him. "Okay, teacher, I know! Just let me say a few more things!" Ignoring the referee''s expression, the opponent continued, "You''re incredible, Charles! Senior blacksmith, senior alchemist! You''re just not human!" The referee heard this too and looked at Charles with astonishment, but then thought it over and dismissed the idea. There couldn''t be such a person, could there? "Ready! The match officially begins!" With the referee''s declaration, the previously starry-eyed and excited opponent instantly summoned three wooden mystical beasts and launched an immediate attack on Charles! "[Vine Entanglement], [Stab Attack], and [Spore Vertigo]! Charles, I''m sorry, but you really need to practice more in the Beast Master area..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles was already in front of him. All of his attacks missed entirely; not a single one hit Charles! With the boost from [Quick Travel], Charles''s speed was such that a Beast Master below level four couldn''t even react in time! Even a level four Beast Master could only make effective defensive movements if they could predict his actions in advance or use a wide-range attack to force Charles to change his path of attack. In hand-to-hand combat, Charles had always been at an advantage, except when facing Catherine. His physical attributes and strength far exceeded those of other Beast Masters at the same level! "Charles, wait, don''t hit my face! I admit defeat!" The opponent was surprisingly straightforward, calling out directly to the referee. "The match is over. The winner is Charles, with an additional point awarded," the referee announced the results. Charles turned to leave, but a voice from behind him called out. "Charles, could I get your autograph? I admire you so much!" The person was pulling out a marker as they continued, "Charles, you have no idea how famous you are right now! You''ve made headlines everywhere! My sister really likes you!" Headlines? Charles felt a bit confused. He hadn''t had time to check his phone these past few days and had no idea what was going on. "Charles, please! Just one autograph! If I have your signature, my sister will definitely think highly of me!" Seeing the pleading look in their eyes, Charles couldn''t bring himself to refuse. He took the marker and signed it, writing "Charles." Once he stepped outside the venue, Charles immediately pulled out his phone. As soon as he opened [Calivia News], he saw a video of himself from the sidespecifically, footage from the events at the Alchemist Guild. There were countless comments from netizens below: "So strong! An eighteen-year-old senior blacksmith, senior alchemist, and level three Beast Master! No one is stronger than Charles!" "Hasn''t even passed the senior alchemist certification yethow can you be so sure?" "Bet or not, I''m betting." "Of course I''ll bet! I bet Charles will pass the senior alchemist assessment smoothly!" "You..." Charles slapped his forehead. It seemed things were getting a bit out of hand. Was it really just his blacksmithing and alchemy skills that had made him this famous? There are many high-ranking blacksmiths and alchemists, so why is everyone paying attention to him? "Sigh, I just want to quietly improve my strength," Charles lamented. He decided not to dwell on it any longer; popular events on the internet only stay trendy for a while, and after that, few people would remember him. When Charles arrived at Catherine''s competition venue, he found that she had already finished her match. She stood there, staring blankly into space, lost in thought. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit different this afternoon," Charles asked with concern. Catherine shook her head, indicating that nothing was wrong. But after a few seconds, with some hesitation, she asked, "Charles, who is Grace?" Charles was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Catherine was asking this, but he had nothing to hide, so he explained: "Grace is the daughter of the Lord of Lsengard, Lord Matthew, whom you''ve met. I well, I have a complicated relationship with her." Catherine grew increasingly angry as she listened. Her fists clenched tightly, and her muscles tensed as if she were ready to strike at any moment. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Charles, this Grace is too much! How can she act like that?" Charles shrugged helplessly, raising his hands in surrender. There was nothing more to say about the past. All he needed to do was surpass Grace within two years and then defeat her, which would allow him to make Grace his slave. Not only would he be able to clear his past, but he would also make Grace experience true humiliation! "Charles, you will definitely be stronger than her!" Catherine believed in him. There was one thing she didn''t say, though: if Charles failed to surpass Grace, she would personally intervene to make Grace regret proposing the "human contract"! "Thank you, I know I will be stronger than her!" Charles nodded. Just then, his phone vibrated. At first, Charles thought it might be Hale contacting him about something, but when he opened his phone, he was surprised to see that the message was from Ezra! Ezra''s message read, "Charles, agree to Colton. He has a fragment of the map regarding the whereabouts of the divine beast!" A fragment of a map! Charles looked at the fragment of the map in his storage space [2/3]. [Map Fragment](2/3): This is a map that records the location of the fallen ancient god beasts. Since the map is missing the last 1/3, only a rough location can be discerned. [Click to view details] Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. He had two pieces; was the last one with Colton? Chapter 144 - 144: Agreeing to Colton For Charles, in order to become an all-attribute Beast Master and a true powerhouse, he couldn''t afford to miss any information regarding the whereabouts of divine beasts and refined energy. He planned to head over to Colton''s place soon; he was determined to get that last map fragment! In addition to the information about the map fragment, Ezra had also reminded him of one more thing: to avoid leaving Calivia for the next few days. Charles hadn''t had the chance to ask for more details before Ezra left him with a simple note, "You can ask Hale about it; he should know the reasons." After that, no matter how much Charles messaged, Ezra didn''t respond. "Sigh, I wonder what the teacher has been doing lately. He doesn''t even have time to reply to a message!" Charles felt a bit helpless. Ever since he agreed to Ezra''s request, he hadn''t seen him at all. The afternoon competition had already concluded, and Catherine was acting a bit unusually today. For the first time, she didn''t head to the training room at Cyber Academy but instead wanted to return to the dormitory first. The boys'' dormitory for new students, the girls'' dormitory, and Hale''s teacher dormitory were all located in the same area. Charles happened to be on his way back and decided to walk Catherine back before heading to Hale''s dormitory, where he knocked on the door. "The door''s open, come in," Hale''s voice called from inside the dorm. Charles pushed the door open and entered without any pleasantries, directly asking, "Teacher Hale, Professor You Wuming said we should avoid leaving Calivia for the next few days. What''s going on?" To be honest, Charles had his suspicions. Since moving from Lsengard to Genosha Calivia and encountering several attacks, he still hadn''t received a clear explanation. It was likely that those people were still not willing to give up and were secretly plotting something. Hale set down his Beast Mastery textbook and began to explain, "Charles, the academy has uncovered some news. The last attack against us was carried out by a mysterious organization known as ''Constellation.''" "Constellation?" Charles had never heard of this organization. "Yes. Very few people know about this organization now because it last appeared a thousand years ago, instigating a war between Sandringham and the Abyssal Depths." Hale stood up and pulled a history book from the shelf, handing it to Charles. As Charles looked through it, Hale continued, "The outcome of that war was a victory for Sandringham, which left the already remote Abyssal Depths even more backward and barren." "So, are you saying that the appearance of the Constellation organization this time is also to incite war?" Charles asked, confused. Hale replied, "It''s hard to say at this point. Not only have they targeted students from Cyber Academy, but even students from the other two major academies in Calivia, Aredale Academy and Nova Academy, have gone missing outside the city!" Hearing this news, Charles felt a bit surprised. After all, these incidents were happening near Genosha Calivia, which made it all the more alarming! The Constellation organization was indeed bold and reckless, and they possessed considerable strength. Charles chatted with Hale for a while longer, and as time passed, he decided it was time to head over to Colton''s place. The same verdant bamboo forest, Inside the small wooden cabin, Colton looked at Charles and asked, "So, have you made your decision today?" Charles shook his head, "Senior Colton, it''s like this. I heard from Professor Ezra that you seem to know some information about the whereabouts of divine beasts?" "The whereabouts of divine beasts? He even told you that? It seems he thinks quite highly of you," Colton replied while rummaging around. Finally, he pulled out a dusty little wooden box from under the cabinet. He opened it, and Charles glanced inside to find that it contained the last map fragment! "Do you want it?" Colton noticed the longing in Charles''s eyes and felt a surge of delight. After all, everyone has their desires. Since Charles wanted this map fragment so much, it meant that agreeing to participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial was just around the corner. Colton deliberately let Charles have a good look at the map fragment before closing the box and storing it in his spatial ring. Charles couldn''t help but grumble internally; the fact that Colton had pulled this thing out from under the cabinet showed that he didn''t value it at all. Now that he knew Charles needed it, he put it away right in front of himwhat a calculated move! Taking a deep breath, Charles slowly asked, "Senior Colton, is that the information about the divine beasts? Why does it look like an incomplete map?" With a meaningful smile, Colton replied, "It is indeed incomplete. Two more map pieces are needed to truly obtain the whereabouts of the divine beasts. For the vast majority of people, this is merely a collectible." "I see. So this thing isn''t really that precious," Charles attempted to downplay the value of the map fragment, preparing for future negotiations. Unexpectedly, Colton seemed to see through his thoughts and stated directly, "Not quite. For those who need it, this is far rarer than a diamond-quality mystical beast egg." "Senior Colton, the remaining two map pieces are unknown in location. Whether one can gather all the pieces to find the divine beasts'' whereabouts is purely based on luck," Charles said sincerely. His luck had indeed been good; he had obtained two map fragments, and with this last one in Colton''s hands, he would be able to locate the divine beasts! "You''re right; it does depend on luck. How about this: I can see you want it, so I could give it to you," Colton said slowly. Charles''s eyes lit up, but before he could speak, he heard Colton continue, "However, there''s a condition. You not only have to agree to participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial and obtain what I need, but you also have to promise me a small favor in return." A favor? Charles thought carefully and began to understand Colton''s intentions. If he could meet Colton''s demands and complete the task, his future achievements would undoubtedly be glorious. Just in the field of alchemy, he would certainly become a master-level alchemist! He might even reach a level beyond that of a master! For Colton, trading a useless, tattered map for the favor of a future top alchemist was a very worthwhile deal. It was an investment in Charles. "Of course, the diamond-quality mystical beast egg I promised earlier won''t be reduced. As long as you can accomplish this, I''ll give you both the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and this map," Colton affirmed without any reduction in his reward. To him, the items within the Valley of the Herb King trial were what truly mattered! "Senior, what is it that makes you value it so highly?" Charles couldn''t help but ask, curiosity getting the better of him. Colton, who had originally hunched over, seemed to slump even lower, responding vaguely, "A specific herb. With it, I can make up for the mistakes I''ve made." A herb? Making up for mistakes? Seeing Colton''s slightly dejected expression, Charles decided not to press further. He had already made up his mind to agree to Colton''s request: within a year, he would become a master-level alchemist and participate in the Valley of the Herb King trial! "Alright! It''s settled then. Once you complete my task, I''ll give you both the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and this map," Colton said, pausing for a moment before continuing, "I have some matters to attend to over the next couple of days. Three days from now, as long as you have time in the evening, you can come here to learn about alchemy." Charles nodded. Leveling up in alchemy was beneficial for him, as it meant he could create miracle drugs himself in the future! However, this had to be balanced with his Beast Master training, and how he divided his time between the two would depend on his own decisions. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After bidding farewell to Colton, Charles didn''t idle away his time. He returned to the place where he had trained Mia yesterday, using fruit wine to entice her to train hard. Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 defeated Lightning Demon Ape Lv.15, Experience +20! Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 gained experience in combat training, Experience +10! ... Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.16 leveled up to Lv.17! Charles didn''t know how long it had been, but Mia had finally leveled up to 17. Just as he was about to continue training, he noticed that Mia wasn''t as focused as before; she wasn''t as obsessed with the fruit wine as she had been yesterday. "This little drunkard, could it be that she''s tired of fruit wine?" Charles slapped his forehead in frustration. With Mia''s loyalty now at only 66, he couldn''t scold her too harshly, or her favorability would drop even further! After thinking it over, Charles decided to sweeten the deal, saying, "Mia, it''s getting late today. Let''s train well for now, and tomorrow I''ll buy you some even better wine!" Mia''s eyes lit up, and she excitedly spread her wings, darting toward Mousie, startling him quite a bit. "Let''s continue the training!" Not just Mia, but Max and Mousie also endured the late-night training! It wasn''t until the late hours of the night that Charles noticed Mia, Max, and Mousie were starting to look fatigued. He decided to call it a night and returned to the dormitory for some rest. Now, Mia had reached level 18, while Max and Mousie''s levels remained unchanged at level 24. For both Beast Masters and mystical beasts, as they progressed, the pace of leveling up slowed down, and the challenges grew more difficult. "At this rate, I don''t know how long it will take to reach level four as a Beast Master and contract my fourth mystical beast," Charles thought anxiously as he lay in bed. He was well aware of his own strength; with his equipment advantages, he could slay a level five Beast Master! That might be enough for others, but for Charles, growing stronger was an endless journey! The class competition was set to conclude the next afternoon, followed by the inter-academy competition in two months, the Cyber Academy main campus quota competition in six months, and the Valley of the Herb King trial a year later. With all these thoughts swirling in his mind, Charles drifted into a deep sleep. Chapter 145 - 145: How Did He Do It? Early the next morning, as Charles stepped out of the dormitory, ready to grab some breakfast, he was surprised to find Catherine waiting quietly at the door. A few passing students glanced over and whispered to each other, "Who is Catherine waiting for?" "Come on, who else could it be? It''s obviously the genius blacksmith and alchemist, Charles!" "That''s true; their relationship is the closest. It makes me so envious." "Envious of whom?" "Of course, I envy Catherine! With Charles around, she''ll never have to worry about equipment or miracle drugs. It''s just so enviable!" "Now that you mention it, you''re right!" The murmurs floated into Catherine''s ears. She had never thought about equipment or miracle drugs; she simply enjoyed being with Charles. Before she met Celestine, training and combat had been the most important things in her heart, with Charles coming in a close second. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, Catherine felt uncertain; she couldn''t decide which was more importantcombat training or Charles. "Good morning! Why didn''t you go to the training room this morning?" Charles asked, puzzled. He knew that in the past, Catherine would wake up early to train before having breakfast. Catherine shook her head and replied, "I didn''t go; I woke up late this morning." Woke up late? Hearing something so unbelievable, Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Did you have trouble sleeping last night?" Catherine didn''t answer. Instead, she turned and walked ahead of Charles toward the dining hall. "Hey, wait for me!" Charles, despite his confusion, hurried to catch up with her. What he didn''t see was the faint blush that lingered on Catherine''s face. She had been thinking about Charles until three or four in the morning before finally falling asleep. This was certainly something she couldn''t tell Charles. After they finished eating, they made their way to the competition venue. Charles could clearly feel the students around him constantly watching, some even pulling out their phones to take pictures from a distance. This was the downside of fame; he was the center of attention everywhere he went. It wasn''t long before the matchups were announced. To Charles''s surprise, he wasn''t matched against Catherine or the second princess, Camilla, but rather someone he had never heard of before named Kayden. He hadn''t come across that name in the previous matches; it seemed he was a dark horse. Charles shook off some of his fatigue; today''s competition was far more intense than before. Now, only he, Catherine, Camilla, and that Kayden remained, all with perfect winning records. Originally, the son of the great general, Zachary, could have been among them, but unfortunately, his luck ran out when he faced Catherine. "The match is about to begin; all contestants, please get ready," the referee called out loudly. Charles and his opponent, Zhu Zhiyu, stepped into the arena. "I didn''t expect to run into you," Kayden said, his demeanor relaxed. Compared to Catherine and Camilla, Charles, a level three Beast Master, seemed easier to deal with. He continued, "Sorry, bro, but you''re stopping here. No need to face those two after me." Charles wasn''t concerned. Kayden was not as simple as he appeared; from the moment he entered the arena, Kayden kept a straight face, standing in the corner furthest from Charles. It was also the most vulnerable spot, the easiest place to be knocked out of the match. Clearly, this person had absolute confidence in his strength and had studied Charles''s matches, knowing he liked to use speed and physical strength to end fights quickly. "Match officially begins!" As expected, with the referee''s announcement, Kayden immediately summoned three mystical beasts: [Split Field Triangle Cattle] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 33 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Horn Charge, Rock Armour, Split Trampling, Soil Thorn [Weakness]: Lightning ... [Digging Rat] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 32 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Trap Dig, Quick Hole Drilling, The Claw Swings, Underground Raid [Weakness]: Wind .... [Rock Bear] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 34 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Bear Roar!, Bear Paw Punch, Rock Armor, Rapid Regeneration [Weakness]: Lightning ... Charles''s internal information indicated that Kayden''s mystical beasts were all above level thirty, clearly making him a level four Beast Master! No other students had mentioned him during their discussions, suggesting he had deliberately concealed his strength, waiting for the finals to make a stunning appearance. As Charles had anticipated, at the very moment the match began, Kayden commanded the Split Field Triangle Cattle to use Split Trampling. He had studied Charles''s matches and was well-prepared, intending to use Split Trampling to alter the terrain and disrupt Charles''s advance. As long as Charles was affected by Split Trampling, his Digging Rat and Rock Bear could easily seal the match! Unfortunately, Charles had already anticipated Kayden''s intentions. At the start of the match, he summoned Max, Mia, and Mousie, but did not take any further action. "What! Why isn''t Charles attacking me? Is he giving up on the match?" Kayden thought instinctively, without considering any deeper layers to the situation. He had no idea that Charles had guessed his thoughts almost perfectly from the moment he entered the arena! Meanwhile, some observant students in the audience noticed that Charles''s mystical beasts seemed different and remarked, "Wait a minute, I remember Charles summoning a Steel Warhorse in a previous match." "One, two, three, plus the Steel Warhorsefour mystical beasts? Is Charles a level four Beast Master?" "No, it''s that mystical beast on his shoulder; it must have a special skill!" True to form, the students of Cyber Academy had deep knowledge of Beast Mastery, and they quickly figured out Mousie''s skill. "Mousie, use Mimetic Illusion to project Max!" Charles commanded. Before everyone''s eyes, two identical Maxes appeared in the arena! Kayden, experienced in battle, quickly regrouped his three earth-type mystical beasts after his initial plan failed, surrounding himself with them. "Charles, that was just luck; it won''t be so easy next time!" Kayden shouted, believing that Charles''s earlier success was merely a stroke of luck. The Split Field Triangle Cattle and Rock Bear activated their defensive skills, while the Digging Rat vanished, replaced by a large hole in the ground, clearly having used Quick Hole Drilling to set up an ambush! Charles remained calm as both Maxes attacked, their skills striking Kayden''s mystical beasts and leaving deep wounds. However, within just a few breaths, the wounds began to sprout granulation tissue, rapidly healing themselves. "Charles, your ice spikes are useless; you might as well just admit defeat. It''ll be worse if you get hurt later," Kayden advised. Charles ignored him and commanded both Maxes to continue using Ice Pick Throwing. As time passed, the tremors beneath their feet grew more pronounced; the missing Digging Rat was likely preparing to launch an attack. "Alright, it''s my turn now!" Charles had never intended to defeat Kayden''s mystical beasts with Ice Pick Throwing from the start. Beneath the two earth-type mystical beasts stood countless broken ice spikes, but no one noticed that those scattered ice shards were gathering at their feet, trapping them! "Mousie!" Charles commanded, and Mousie immediately canceled the projection of Max. Quick Travel activated! Charles''s figure darted forward like a phantom, closing in on Kayden rapidly. Kayden was just about to instruct his two mystical beasts to block the attack when he realized they couldn''t move from their positions in time! "Damn it, when did this happen? Those weren''t useless attacks; they were all preparations for Charles''s advance!" Kayden thought, not having time to hesitate. He decisively summoned his fourth mystical beast! Mutated Rock Bear Attribute: Earth, Poison Level: 35 Quality: Platinum Skills: Rock Armor, Bear Paw Punch, Paralytic Gas, Frenzy Weakness: Lightning ... The moment the Mutated Rock Bear appeared, a green gas erupted from its mouth, covering a third of the arena in an obscuring haze. Kayden was not worried about losing; for him, the moment the Mutated Rock Bear was summoned, the match was already over! Charles, charging at him, would have no defenses and could never suspect that Kayden was a level four Beast Master with a fourth mystical beast that had dual attributes: Earth and Poison! The Paralytic Gas would render any enemy rigid and unable to move if they were even slightly contaminated; Charles wouldn''t be able to escape! "It''s time to end this!" Although the Paralytic Gas was released quickly, its duration lasted only a few breaths. However, by the time the green gas dissipated, Charles''s figure had disappeared! Kayden''s pupils dilated in shock. He couldn''t react for a moment and was left bewilderedwhere had Charles gone? Behind him, Charles emerged from the shadows without a word, locking his arms around Kayden''s neck. With a sudden burst of strength from his waist, he hurled the still-dazed Kayden backward, sending him out of the arena. "Match over; the winner is Charles!" The referee announced swiftly, clearly surprised, for as an observer, he understood how Charles had achieved this victory. Chapter 146 - 146: Heading to the Alchemist Guild Everything happened too quickly. The students watching from the sidelines were still in shock that Kayden was a level four Beast Master, beginning to worry about Charles in the green gas. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, the seemingly dominant Kayden was thrown out of the arena by Charles, who had appeared from who-knows-where! "Oh my gosh! I don''t understand what just happened. Wasn''t Charles in the green gas? How did he suddenly end up behind Kayden?" "Could it be that Charles has an invisibility skill?" "Even if he did, it wouldn''t be that easy to avoid the green gas!" "Truly, I can''t comprehend the world of the strong. I can''t even follow what''s happening; I might as well go home and inherit the family business." "Teacher, how did that happen?" One student could no longer contain his curiosity and asked the referee standing nearby. The referee looked at Charles, then at the puzzled students, and sighed. The gap between the students was indeed significant. "Your attention was all focused on the green gas, but didn''t you notice there was an additional flying mystical beast in the sky?" the referee said, watching the students with anticipation, hoping that someone would figure out how Charles had accomplished this. Unfortunately, after a moment of waiting, the confusion on the students'' faces only deepened. "The purpose of having an extra flying mystical beast was to create a large enough shadow. Charles must have a shadow-related stealth skill," the referee continued without pausing. "The moment the Mutated Rock Bear appeared, Charles had already entered the shadows. Then, the flying mystical beast flew behind Kayden, and Charles moved along with it from the shadows!" After the referee explained, he did not leave. He himself had a question; he couldn''t quite figure out how Charles had reacted so quickly! It was as if he had known that a fourth mystical beast would appear. When the referee wanted to find Charles to ask him, he realized that Charles had already vanished. On the other side, at Catherine''s match, Catherine and Camilla were locked in a fierce battle, both having activated Beast Mastery and stalemated. "It''s over! The second princess Camilla''s Beast Mastery has a toxic effect, and every attack Catherine makes will be contaminated with poison!" Jace said anxiously. He had come to Genosha Calivia with Catherine, Charles, and Sadie. Although he had acted weakly when facing an ambush, after hearing two words from Charles, Jace had a sudden realization, and the others accepted him. "Charles, if this goes on, Catherine is bound to lose. What should we do?" Jace asked. Charles didn''t respond; he just watched quietly as Catherine''s arms continued to make contact with Camilla, gradually turning a yellow-green hue. "Aren''t you worried, Charles? Catherine''s attacks seem to be getting weaker," Jace remarked, puzzled by Charles''s calm demeanor. He didn''t seem worried about Catherine at all. Charles slowly replied, "It''s fine. She can''t lose. Right now, she''s enjoying the battle." "Enjoying the battle? I can''t see that at all! Catherine has been expressionless this whole time!" Jace exclaimed, wide-eyed as he tried to find evidence that Catherine was enjoying the fight, but he found nothing. Although Catherine''s face showed no expression and was quite calm, Charles could feel itCatherine was excited; she was reveling in the battle! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two fighters in the arena continued their stalemate, exchanging blows. The scales of victory appeared to be tipping in Camilla''s favor, yet her expression was off; she frowned, as if she were the one at a disadvantage. As time passed, Catherine''s arms regained their normal color, and her attacks grew stronger! This was the power of the Gaoshan nationality''s Beast Mastery; not only did it enhance physical attributes and strength beyond that of a Beast Master of the same level, but it also allowed for adaptation to toxins! Now, free from the toxin''s effects, Catherine was pressing the attack against Camilla! It was clear that the match would end with Catherine''s victory! "Wow, Catherine won too!" Jace was the first to clap, then suddenly realized something and turned to Charles, saying, "Charles, does this mean you''ll be facing Catherine this afternoon?" Charles nodded; that was indeed the case. With their undefeated records, the afternoon match would decide a victor between him and Catherine. Thinking about it gave Charles a headache. Without weapons and equipment, he really wasn''t a match for Catherine. They had sparred many times before, and there was a significant gap in their abilities. Besides, there was no need to push for a decisive victory; Catherine was undoubtedly the strongest among this new class of students. "Maybe I shouldn''t even show up this afternoon. It would save time for me to concoct some necessary miracle drugs," Charles thought, but he quickly dismissed the idea. Given Catherine''s personality, she wouldn''t like winning without a fight. Combat was the most important thing for them. "Charles, it''s time to go for the advanced alchemist certification assessment," Catherine said as she exited the arena and walked over to Charles. Charles replied, "Don''t you need to rest for a bit?" Catherine shook her head and walked ahead toward the Alchemist Guild, with Charles and Jace leisurely following behind her. On the other side of the arena, Camilla frowned as she applied medicine to her injured areas. During her battle with Catherine, her opponent had shown no hesitation, attacking her weaknesses without considering that she was the second princess of the empire. Camilla rubbed her still-painful chest and asked her companion, "Why are they all heading in the same direction?" "Princess, don''t you know? Charles is going for the advanced alchemist certification assessment, and they''re all going to watch the excitement," her companion replied. "What''s so interesting about the advanced alchemist assessment? Aren''t there already quite a few?" Camilla asked, somewhat confused. She usually didn''t have time to keep up with news online; her days were filled with training in Beast Mastery and learning various etiquette and musical instruments. Her companion quickly explained, "What you might not know, Princess, is that Charles successfully passed the advanced blacksmith certification assessment yesterday. He''s a bona fide genius!" Upon hearing this, a spark of curiosity ignited in Camilla''s eyes; she wanted to go see for herself. However, she had other classes coming up and simply didn''t have the time. Noticing the second princess''s thoughts, her companion pulled out a phone, opened a live streaming session, and held it out in front of Camilla. The stream was all about Charles! In the Alchemist Guild in Genosha Calivia, Owen sat listlessly in his office, waiting for Charles to arrive for the assessment. He had barely slept last night, troubled by one persistent question: why had Charles outright rejected him? When faced with Xavier''s invitation, Charles had said he would think about it, but when it came to Owen''s invitation, he didn''t even need to think and simply refused. Why? Why was this happening? Was he, the president of the Alchemist Guild, so disliked? "Grandpa, there are quite a few people outside. It looks like Charles is here for the assessment!" Camilla said, her bright, innocent eyes sparkling as she interrupted Owen''s gloom. Owen tried to hide his confusion and concern, forcing a warm smile as he said, "Let''s go down as well." "Okay!" Camilla exclaimed, eagerly turning around to run downstairs. Watching Camilla''s retreating figure, Owen''s eyes held an unmistakable hint of sadness and anger. He seemed to recall something and looked toward the direction of Cyber Academy. ... Today, the Alchemist Guild was unusually lively; the once-empty hall was now filled to the brim with people, bustling and crowded. Not only were there alchemists, but also blacksmiths, students from Cyber Academy, and various curious citizens who wanted to see the spectacle. "Here they come! Is that Charles? He looks so young!" "Of course, he''s only eighteen!" "He''s so handsome! Not only does he look good, but he also seems to have a great aura!" "Tsk, an eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith and alchemist. It''s hard to imagine just how strong he''ll become in the future!" "Look, those seem to be people from Genosha''s top families. Are they here just to watch?" "Watch? Please, they''re here to make an early investment!" Three well-dressed individuals stood in front of Charles, exuding an air of superiority. Their suits were high-end custom pieces, each worth at least a few gold coins! "Good afternoon, Mr. Charles. I am the butler of the Allen family; here''s my business card." "I''m Carter, an advisor from the Clark family group. Here''s my card." "Hello, Mr. Charles. I represent the Robinson family of Genosha and would like to invite you to a dinner three days from now. Here''s the invitation." The Allen family was, in fact, the family of General Mason. The Clark family group wasn''t one of the top families in Genosha Calivia; it was the Taylor family behind them that was truly at the top. Having the Clark family group represent them seemed a bit too arrogant. As for the Robinson family, Charles was somewhat familiar with them. Teacher Hale was from the Robinson familywell, he used to be. Now, Hale was merely a teacher at Cyber Academy. When Charles had first arrived, he had inquired about Hale''s background, but all he found were rumors. It seemed that Hale had fallen out with the Robinson family for some reason and had voluntarily left the family. Charles looked at the business cards and the invitation in front of him and unhesitatingly took the invitation from the Robinson family first, followed by the card from the Allen family, and finally the card from Carter, the advisor of the Clark family group. Carter observed Charles''s actions, and behind his gold-rimmed glasses, a hint of dissatisfaction flickered in his eyes. In Genosha, aside from the royal family, the Taylor family was the strongest! Carter felt that by coming here, he was already giving Charles a significant amount of face, yet he was surprised that Charles had chosen to take his card last. Chapter 147 - 147: Passing the Alchemist Assessment! "Mr. Charles, you may not be aware, but I am here representing the Taylor family." Carter pushed up his gold-rimmed glasses, a hint of disdain flickering in his gaze. He regarded Charles as a bumpkin from a backwater place, possessing some talent but lacking the vision to understand the power of the Taylor family in Genosha. "I know, and so what?" Charles replied nonchalantly. He had no interest in the Taylor family whatsoever. Accepting their business cards and invitations was merely a matter of courtesy. "Hmph." Carter scoffed. A surge of anger had already risen within him, but it was inappropriate to express it in front of so many people. He could only respond with sarcasm, saying, "Charles, there are plenty of high-level blacksmiths in Genosha, so don''t get too arrogant!" Carter paused for a moment and continued, "While you, Charles, may have some talent, there''s no guarantee that you can pass the advanced alchemist certification assessment." Charles asked with some curiosity, "What does my ability to pass this advanced alchemist certification assessment have to do with you?" "Well, it actually has nothing to do with me." Carter admitted, unsure of what to say next. He hadn''t expected Charles to have such a sharp tongue. The members Charles asked with some curiosity, "What does my ability to pass this advanced alchemist certification assessment have to do with you?" "Well, it actually has nothing to do with me." Carter admitted, unsure of what to say next. He hadn''t expected Charles to have such a sharp tongue. The members of the Allen family and the Robinson family nearby looked on with surprise. They were also part of prominent families, but they were still somewhat inferior to the Taylor family. They couldn''t believe that Charles showed no regard for Carter at all. "Charles, I wonder if you''ve ever heard the saying, ''A tree standing out in the forest will be struck by the wind?''" Carter pondered for a moment before continuing, "A young person being too arrogant is not a good thing." "Is that a threat?" Charles asked, locking his gaze onto Carter''s eyes as he spoke slowly. For some reason, Carter felt a flicker of fear within him. It was as if he sensed a chill creeping up his back, as if something was making him uneasy. Charles didn''t want to say anything further. From Carter''s attitude, he could tell that the Taylor family was not easy to deal with. Generally, prominent families are those that hold themselves above others, not only self-righteous but also quite arrogant. Having already wasted a considerable amount of time, Charles showed no hesitation as he turned and walked into the alchemist guild. Behind him, Carter''s expression darkened as he stared at Charles''s retreating figure. He wanted to say something more, but the memory of Charles''s earlier gaze made him instinctively close his mouth. He had a feeling that provoking Charles would lead to very serious consequences. However, looking at the crowd of onlookers, Carter couldn''t remain silent, otherwise, people would think he was intimidated by Charles. After all, he represented the Taylor family! Carter gritted his teeth and shouted, "Charles, just wait! You''re disrespecting the Taylor family!" Charles''s figure showed no signs of stopping as he navigated through the bustling crowd with Catherine. Every now and then, someone pulled out their phone to take pictures, clearly fans of Charles. "Charles, are you ready?" Owen was already waiting in the main hall. "I''m ready, we can start at any time." Charles replied. Owen nodded and went over some important points regarding the certification assessment. "The miracle drug you concoct must meet the required standards, it cannot be too simple. Additionally, once it''s successfully made, it must be verified on-site to ensure the miracle drug is without issues." Furthermore, Owen added, "The entire assessment will be recorded. If any violations are found afterward, the alchemist guild reserves the right to pursue accountability!" Charles nodded, he was already aware of all this. "The advanced alchemist certification assessment will take place in the alchemy room. You can now take out your alchemy materials, I need to check them." Owen said. Even though Owen had a good opinion of Charles, he still needed to conduct this essential check. With a flash of the jet ring on his hand, the materials for the revival pill appeared before Owen''s eyes. Second-tier resurrecting serpent beast core 1, wood in spring 2 After carefully inspecting and recording the materials, Owen directly led Charles into the assessment-specific alchemy room. Among the crowd watching in the alchemist guild hall, someone complained, "What''s going on? We can''t see anything like this." "Why are you staring? There are so many people watching, what if it affects Charles?" someone defended Charles, retorting. "That''s true, alchemy can easily be influenced by external factors. Conducting the certification assessment in the hall might lead to mistakes." another person added. A staff member from the alchemist guild quickly stepped forward to explain, "Everyone, please remain calm. We have prepared projection equipment in advance. Once we obtain Charles''s consent, we can allow everyone to witness the assessment process." Inside the alchemy room, Charles was about to begin the refining of the revival pill when Owen spoke up, "Charles, I wonder if we could live-stream your assessment process? Many people outside are keenly interested in this matter." Charles nonchalantly nodded to indicate his agreement. In addition to Owen, there were several other alchemists present in the alchemy room. These individuals were all significant members of the alchemist guild, and they were equally invested in this assessment. The formal assessment for senior alchemist certification commenced! Separation, solution, apparatus, cold fire... Charles skillfully manipulated various tools in the alchemy lab, and the entire process was remarkably smooth, flowing like water! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the alchemy room, a profound silence enveloped the atmosphere, everyone was intently focused on Charles''s hands, their expressions filled with astonishment. Although it was anticipated that Charles possessed the level of a senior alchemist, witnessing him refine the revival pill was still a jolt to their senses. Every single one of Charles''s movements was impeccably precise, without a hint of errortruly flawless, worthy of being showcased in an alchemy textbook. In stark contrast to the tranquility within the alchemy room, the hall outside was abuzz with excitement, filled with exclamations of astonishment. "My goodness, it looks like Charles can truly pass the alchemist assessment! An eighteen-year-old genius blacksmith, a brilliant alchemistit''s simply unimaginable!" "I concede, Charles is undeniably the best!" "I''ve heard that his Beast Master skills are also quite formidable, it seems he is a student from Cyber Academy." "Charles is among the strongest of this year''s new students, and he will be participating in the finals this afternoon!" "How impressive!" Jace listened to the murmurs surrounding him, feeling an unusual exhilaration, as if the discussions were not about Charles but rather about himself. Catherine, however, wore a stoic expression, yet her azure eyes remained firmly fixed on the projection screen, clearly concerned for Charles. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Charles successfully concocted the revival pill, completing the most critical portion of the advanced alchemist certification assessment. What remained was the final step. That was to test the drug, ensuring that the revival pill''s effects would meet the required standards. Owen took the revival pill from Charles''s hand and carefully scraped off a small amount of powder to taste. After a moment, Owen looked at Charles with a complex expression and announced, "Congratulations, Charles, the miracle drug is flawless, and you have passed the assessment." Charles was not at all surprised by the outcome, after successfully concocting the pill, an information prompt had appeared before his eyes, indicating that the revival pill had no issues whatsoever. Once the alchemist guild members had gathered their equipment and departed. Only Owen and Charles remained. Owen hesitated for a moment before asking, "Charles, can you tell me why you are unwilling to be my apprentice?" Charles had originally been contemplating how much he could save with the discounted prices on alchemy materials as an advanced alchemist. Hearing Owen''s question, Charles replied, "President Owen, the reason for my refusal is that someone else has already invited me to learn alchemy." "Someone else invited you before I did?" Owen said in disbelief. He continued, "I mean, is there really anyone in Genosha Calivia who possesses better alchemy skills than mine?" Charles understood that Owen was a master-level alchemist and the president of the alchemist guild, but Colton was a grandmaster-level alchemist, and of course, his skills surpassed Owen''s. "President Owen, there is another alchemist at Cyber Academy named Colton, and I have already agreed to study alchemy under him." Charles was actually quite curious about the relationship between Owen and Colton. Upon hearing Charles''s response, Owen was taken aback, his expression becoming even more complicated as he slowly explained, "Colton and I were originally brothers, but due to certain events, we have become estranged and have not communicated for years." "So, you have accepted his terms?" Owen clearly knew his brother''s requirements, which involved reaching master-level alchemist status within a year to participate in the Valley of the Herb King secret realm. "Yes, I have already agreed." Charles replied. Owen sighed and said, "It seems your talent is even greater than I imagined, however, becoming a master-level alchemist within a year is nearly impossible!" "Should be doable, right?" Charles pondered for a moment, after all, he had only been practicing alchemy for a short time and had already reached the status of advanced alchemist. In his eyes, alchemy was not particularly difficult. Charles voiced his thoughts, "Is it really that hard to become a master-level alchemist within a year?" "Of course it''s difficult! I can''t even count how many people are stuck at the senior alchemist level, let alone reaching master level. I originally thought that if you could achieve master-level alchemist status within ten years, that would be impressive!" Owen responded. "I see, but I''ve only been practicing alchemy for a few months." Charles revealed an unbelievable fact. "What! A few months? Are you serious?" Owen staggered slightly, almost losing his balance. A few months to become an advanced alchemist? He had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it! It was impossible, utterly impossible! His own talent was considered quite good, and it took him several years to become an advanced alchemist, while Charles claimed to have achieved it in just a few months. Owen reached out to steady himself against the nearby table and, feeling somewhat uncertain, continued to ask, "Charles, you''re not joking, are you?" Chapter 148 - 148: Battle with Catherine! "Of course I''m not joking, what would be funny about something like this?" Charles replied, stating the truth as it was. Owen was completely taken aback by Charles''s words, it took him a while to come to terms with this reality. "Charles, why don''t you study alchemy with me?" Owen couldn''t suppress his desire any longer. Faced with a talent like Charles, he didn''t want to let this opportunity slip by, he had to teach him personally! "Well... President Owen, I''ve already made a promise, so I can''t go back on it." Charles replied. He valued honesty and integrity in both his words and actions, breaking a promise was not something he could do. "Alright then." Owen sighed again, dismissing the thought of taking on an apprentice. He felt immense regret, if only he had proposed mentoring Charles when they first met, how much better that would have been. It seemed that his judgment was not as sharp as that of his brother at Cyber Academy. As Charles exited the alchemy room, he found the once-crowded hall even fuller. Many had rushed over upon hearing the news of Charles successfully passing his assessment. These were individuals with some influence in Genosha Calivia, eager to invest in Charles ahead of time. Word had spread far and wide when Charles passed his advanced alchemist certification. The purpose of these visitors was to establish a good relationship with Charles early on. After all, an eighteen-year-old advanced alchemist was bound to achieve greatness, likely reaching master-level status, or even higher, perhaps he could become a grandmaster alchemist. There were only a few grandmaster alchemists in Genosha, and each held a particularly high status. They were prime targets for various families and factions to court. Charles looked around at the throng of people in the alchemist guild, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the sheer number of them. He still had to return to the academy later that afternoon for the final competition. He didn''t have much time to waste here. Noticing Charles''s thoughts, Owen quickly spoke up, "How about this, Charles? There''s a back door in the alchemist guild, we could leave through there." Charles nodded and sent messages to Catherine and Jace, asking them to gather at the academy later. He followed Owen toward the back door and returned to Cyber Academy. Unexpectedly, Catherine replied, "Charles, I have some things to take care of, so I won''t be joining you guys back." Upon receiving the message, Charles felt a twinge of curiosity but didn''t dwell on it. Before long, he and Jace returned to Cyber Academy. Taking advantage of the little time left at noon, Charles went to the cafeteria and found a private room. He summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max to join him. The three mystical beasts were eating with him, and Max had the most elegant eating manners, resembling a lady, she made not a sound while eating. In contrast, Mia was completely different, despite being a female mystical beast, she devoured her food ravenously and at lightning speed. "Slow down, there''s plenty of meat left." Charles said slowly, looking at the three mystical beasts. He loved this feeling, the mystical beasts bound by the Beast Master contract were his most loyal companions! The news of Charles passing the advanced alchemist certification was still spreading. In the blacksmith guild, President Xavier was watching a news video on his phone, feeling incredibly anxious. In response to his invitation, Charles had agreed to think for two days before giving a reply. He worried that during this time, Charles might be swayed by the conditions offered by the alchemist guild president, Owen, and ultimately reject him. At just eighteen years old, Charles was already an advanced blacksmith and advanced alchemist. If he could focus all his energy on blacksmithing, it was almost a given that another grandmaster-level blacksmith would emerge in Genosha in the future. Moreover, various families and factions in Genosha Calivia were inviting Charles, especially the prominent families, who would surely offer generous conditions. "I can''t wait any longer. Chu Feng has a competition this afternoon, once it''s over, I''ll go talk to him in person." Xavier thought to himself in his office. If he weren''t worried about affecting Charles''s competition, he would have gone to Cyber Academy already. Meanwhile, in the director''s office at Cyber Academy. Director Jamie and Hale were engaged in conversation. Jamie said, "Hale, Ezra has indeed found a true genius, but he''s almost too much of a genius, I''m a bit worried." "Are you worried that he might spend too much energy on blacksmithing and alchemy, thus affecting his growth as a Beast Master?" Hale responded. Director Jamie nodded, agreeing with this perspective. He continued, "After the competition this afternoon, find some time to talk to him. Remind him to focus his energy on his training as a Beast Master." Hale nodded in agreement, he had the same thought. He remembered that Charles had mentioned wanting to learn alchemy from Colton. While it might somewhat interfere with his Beast Master training, Hale felt it wasn''t a major issue, he was just worried that Charles might end up investing too much energy into blacksmithing. "By the way, Director, the Constellation organization won''t let go of the matter of assassinating geniuses. With Charles''s recent rise to fame, they might target him. I''d like to request a level seven Beast Master to secretly protect Charles." Hale said. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His concerns were not unfounded, the entire Genosha Calivia was now aware that Charles was a genius Beast Master, a genius alchemist, and a genius blacksmith! It was easy to assume that the Constellation organization would come after him. Jamie understood this logic as well. But he had a slightly different idea than Hale. "There''s no sense in being overly cautious. Instead, let''s discuss this with Charles and encourage him to go out more. Maybe we can draw the Constellation members out into the open." If they could use Charles to lure out all of the Constellation members in Genosha, they wouldn''t have to worry about being attacked constantly, and other students would also have the freedom to go outside. "That...." Hale hesitated. He was concerned that the people from Constellation might be too strong and could harm Charles. "I understand your worries, there are risks involved. Let''s see how Charles feels about it. You can ask him about it later." Jamie replied, standing up and walking to the window. He gazed at the platform where he had stood during the freshman enrollment. The image of fifteen coffins replayed in his mind, and he spoke slowly, his voice firm yet tinged with gravity. "Geniuses, before they fully grow, are still quite fragile. I hope Charles can become stronger quickly, there''s not much time left for a genius." On the other side, In front of the competition venue at Cyber Academy, a dense crowd had gathered. Among them were both new students and those who had been studying at Cyber Academy for some time. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on Charles and Catherine, who stood outside the competition area. "Who do you think is stronger, the two of them?" "Is that even a question? Of course, it''s Catherine! She''s a level four presale master, while Charles is only level three. There''s no way he could beat her!" "That''s not the whole story, though. Kayden is also a level four presale master, and Charles defeated him." "That may be true, but Catherine is not Kayden, she won''t give Charles that chance." Kayden stood in the crowd, listening to the discussions around him, and his expression was extremely grim. He had been the one standing on the competition stage, basking in the audience''s eager gaze, not Charles! "Damn it, it''s all Charles''s fault. If only I had summoned my fourth mystical beast earlier, or just used Beast Mastery to fight Charles directly, things wouldn''t have turned out like this!" Kayden thought, feeling unwilling to accept that Charles was stronger than him! He continued to mutter, "Give me one more chance, and I will definitely defeat Charles!" Lan, who had already been defeated by Charles twice, unintentionally overheard Kayden''s words. He turned to look, his eyes filled with sympathy. He had gone through this feeling himself, and not just once! After thinking for a moment, Lan spoke up, "Buddy, even if you got another chance, you still wouldn''t be a match for Charles." Kayden shot his head up and glared at Lan, saying, "What do you mean by that? On a real battlefield, I would have already killed Charles with my own hands!" "Uh, buddy, don''t be so hasty. I know you''re feeling hurt, but you might not know this." Lan scratched his head, surprised by Kayden''s intense reaction. Kayden took a couple of steps forward and asked, "Know what? How much stronger can Charles be?" "Not much stronger. He''s only killed three level five Beast Masters when using his weapons and gear." Lan recounted the previous events, watching Kayden''s face closely. Kayden''s expression was filled with doubt and disbelief. "That''s impossible! How could someone at level three kill level five Beast Masters? Are you trying to fool me?" The look of sympathy in Lan''s eyes deepened, he knew that those who hadn''t witnessed Charles''s full strength would find it hard to believe such things. "You''ll find out soon enough whether it''s true or not." Lan said before turning to look at the competition stage. Charles stood there, holding a black long knife in his hand, fully equipped. Across from him, Catherine wore a pair of gauntlets, which she had purchased earlier that afternoon. Using weaponry for their final showdown was the result of a discussion between her and Charles. She had insisted that Charles give it his all for a true battle between them! Of course, all of this had been approved by their teacher. After all, with only the two of them left, competing for the title of strongest new student, the format of the match didn''t matter much. The final showdown was about to begin! Chapter 149 - 149: Charles Wins "Are both of you ready? The match is about to begin." the referee asked. Charles and Catherine both nodded, indicating that they were fully prepared. The spectators in the audience all widened their eyes, focusing intently on the two, afraid to miss a single moment. "The match officially starts now!" the referee announced loudly. In the next second, Seven six-pointed star formations appeared in the competition arena without any pause. Mia, Max, and Mousie''s projections of the mutated rock bear launched attacks against the four mystical beasts summoned by Catherine. In an instant, the energies of ice and fire radiated dazzling light, as Max initiated his assault with an energy bomb from the very start! Energy Bomb: A chaotic elemental shockwave formed by gathering ice and fire elements, resulting in a powerful explosion, but it may cause self-harm. The powerful ice and fire explosion ruthlessly unleashed its power across the competition arena. The gold attribute mystical beasts summoned by Catherine had no choice but to dodge. As it dodged, Mia, soaring in the sky, seized the opportunity. Its speed reached an extreme, leaving behind an afterimage in the air as it launched a sharp claw strike at the mysterious silver spirit cat below! Although Mia found the chance, its level was too low, the mysterious silver spirit cat was at level 38, far surpassing Mia. The wounds kept bleeding, affecting its movements. Just as the mysterious silver spirit cat was about to counterattack, Mia didn''t give it that chance. After the attack, it made no pause, flapping its wings and returning to the sky. Catherine''s mystical beasts were of the gold attribute and were unable to fly, which meant Charles held absolute air superiority! Mia''s harassment in the air effectively restrained Catherine''s mystical beasts, creating opportunities for Max and Mousie''s projections of the mutated rock bear. Charles was also busy, the black gold long knife was drawn, with ice and fire energy condensing on the blade. His gaze was sharp, missing no detail in the arena as he constantly searched for an opportunity. To defeat Catherine, he knew he had to severely injure one of her mystical beasts in an instant, without using the three-attribute black gold knife glow, before finally facing her directly! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clearly, Catherine was aware of Charles''s intentions, her battle experience wouldn''t allow such mistakes. From the very beginning of the match, her target was Charles! However, the energy bomb Max had used was formidable, slightly hindering her offensive momentum. "Steel Warhorse!" Catherine commanded her mystical beast. The steel warhorse immediately used steel strengthening and brutal charge, aiming to clear all obstacles in front of Catherine and create a swift path to approach Charles. Meanwhile, Catherine''s mind was racing. Currently, the only mystical beast that had been injured by Mia was the mysterious silver spirit cat, its condition affected. If she were in Charles''s position, she would undoubtedly choose to attack the injured mysterious silver spirit cat! Even the spectators in the audience thought the same, especially the older students, who continuously analyzed and commented: "Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant! I didn''t expect Charles''s mystical beast to have such powerful attacks, that energy explosion was incredible!" "Both of these fighters have exceptional combat experience, which has led them to anticipate each other''s intentions. Right now, Charles is at a disadvantage, and if this continues, he will undoubtedly lose!" "I don''t agree. Charles is clearly always searching for an opportunity. The energy contained in that long knife of his frightens me." "Every contestant who has made it to the finals is no simple opponent. Charles likely still has some trump cards up his sleeve!" Jace listened intently from the sidelines. At this moment, he and Sadie were indifferent to the outcome of the match, whether Catherine won or Charles emerged victorious, it wouldn''t affect them. But Kayden and Lan were different. Especially Kayden, who turned to Lan and said, "Is this the full extent of your strength? I see Charles is only at this level." "Don''t be so hasty. Catherine is strong, but Charles is stronger! Anyone who dares to underestimate him will pay the price." Lan replied, knowing this all too well. Every time he emerged from the shadow of defeat, he found himself beaten back down by Charles. He would rather face a level five Beast Master than choose to be an enemy of Charles! Charles was even more terrifying than a level five Beast Master! "Catherine is definitely stronger. If Charles can win, then I..." Kayden''s words were cut short as his pupils suddenly dilated, staring in disbelief at the competition arena. Charles made his move. A black blade of light, with unparalleled speed and power, slashed towards Catherine''s mystical beast! To everyone''s surprise, Charles''s target was not the mysterious silver spirit cat but the steel warhorse! Someone exclaimed, "What? Is Charles crazy? Isn''t that spirit cat the better choice?" "Yeah, the spirit cat is already injured, and the warhorse is still at full strength. Charles made the wrong target!" "No, Charles is right! Catherine is prepared, she thinks Charles will attack the spirit cat. At this moment, by choosing to attack the steel warhorse, he can catch her off guard!" The referee, who had been closely watching the match, added to the students'' discussion, "There''s one more thing you''ve overlooked: the steel warhorse is charging and cannot stop. Not only can it not evade, but this also means Charles''s attack will be even more powerful!" The faster the speed, the greater the energy involved, Charles understood this principle. Now, it was as if the steel warhorse was charging directly into the black gold knife glow, which would result in even heavier injuries, enough to knock it out of the fight! At this point, it was too late for Catherine to stop it, her focus was entirely on the spirit cat, and she wouldn''t think that Charles''s target was the steel warhorse. And sure enough, The black blade of light struck the steel warhorse, successfully knocking it down and severely injuring it. Now, Catherine only had three mystical beasts left capable of fighting! The power of the black gold knife glow shocked many people. Kayden instinctively said, "That, that attack was too powerful! That''s a platinum-level mystical beast, and it''s a gold attribute mystical beast with strong defense!" Lan replied, "Now do you believe it? But this doesn''t seem to be Charles''s strongest attack." "What? He has an even more powerful attack?" Kayden instinctively took half a step back, his voice raised. Now he believed Lan''s words, if Charles truly had even stronger attack methods, defeating a level five Beast Master was indeed possible! Kayden and Lan''s conversation was overheard by Jace in front of them. He turned to Kayden and Lan and said, "Don''t be disrespectful. My brother Chu is the strongest! Losing to him isn''t embarrassing, after all, he''s a genius among geniuses!" Lan wasn''t going to let Jace off easy, he feared Charles but wasn''t afraid of Jace! "No, Charles is Charles, what does that have to do with you?" Lan replied directly. Jace held his head high, not caring at all, and answered, "Of course it''s my business! I''m Charles friend! Do you understand? A genius''s friend!" Outside the competition arena, Jace and Lan were at odds with each other. Meanwhile, inside the competition arena, Catherine hadn''t given up. Wearing the newly bought boxing gloves, she chose to use Beast Mastery and planned to confront Charles head-on. The information about the boxing gloves appeared before Charles. [Spider Silk Boxing Gloves [Blue Quality]: Made from the unique spider silk produced by the Golden-Eating Spirit Spider, these gloves are not only lightweight and form-fitting but also possess strong defense, enhancing the wearer''s attack power while reducing damage to the hands.] Blue quality boxing gloves? Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him with a hint of helplessness, realizing that Catherine must have purchased these gloves to fight him at her best. This was also the best pair of gloves she could find at the moment. Generally, purple quality weapons and equipment can only be obtained at large auctions. As for purple quality boxing gloves, those are even rarer. Such equipment is less commonly used, and most ordinary blacksmiths wouldn''t bother to forge them, they can only be found through custom orders or sheer luck. Like Catherine, Charles also activated Beast Mastery to enhance his physical abilities. He knew that the results of the match would soon be revealed. Neither of them hesitated and launched their attacks at each other. Catherine''s Beast Master level was higher than Charles''s, and her physical attributes were also stronger, however, she couldn''t match Charles''s speed thanks to his use of Quick Travel. With his speed advantage, Charles was able to evade Catherine''s attacks while countering with his black gold long knife! Charles didn''t intend to use the three-attribute black gold knife glow, its power was too great, and he couldn''t fully control it yet. The battle between the two escalated into a heated exchange, back and forth, exceptionally thrilling! Many spectators were left mesmerized, such combat experience was something even some veteran students couldn''t achieve! Only through extensive real combat experience could such a fighting style be developed! Even the referee commented, "If the levels of these two Beast Masters were the same as mine, I fear I would have been defeated long ago! They are both true geniuses!" Lan and Kayden exchanged glances and silently withdrew their thoughts, neither of them had any complaints left. This battle had already shown them the gap between them and Charles! Even between geniuses, there remained an insurmountable chasm! Finally, time passed little by little. Catherine gradually found herself at a disadvantage, most of her attacks were dodged by Charles, and the remaining ones were easily blocked. Moreover, Charles''s black gold long knife completely overwhelmed her spider silk boxing gloves. Although the spider silk boxing gloves could reduce damage to her hands, Charles''s attacks were simply too powerful, causing Catherine''s hands to tremble. This match was a loss for her. Chapter 150 - 150: Thomass Uncle Outside the competition arena, many students had already realized that Catherine was running out of steam and was on the brink of defeat. Some lamented, "If it weren''t for the fact that the steel warhorse was severely injured by Charles, Catherine would have had a much greater chance of winning!" "Indeed, who would have thought that Charles''s target would be the steel warhorse? That strike was exceptionally powerful, and it completely incapacitated the warhorse!" "I have to say, Charles is undoubtedly the strongest new student of this sessiona level three Beast Master who has defeated all his opponents, even taking down a level four Beast Master!" "Genius is genius, we can only look up in admiration!" Three minutes passed, and Catherine''s reactions had slowed. Meanwhile, Charles maintained his speed, his figure like a wraith. After a swift lunge, the black gold long knife pierced through Catherine''s defenses, successfully defeating her! "The match is over! I hereby announce that the ultimate winner of this competition is Charles!" the referee proclaimed immediately. Many people in attendance erupted into cheers, they were all fans of Charles, supporting him for his talent and strength. Some, however, showed signs of displeasure on their faces, as they supported Catherine and were naturally a bit unhappy. Yet at that moment, Catherine displayed no hint of disappointment. She recognized Charles''s strength, and she knew he had not yet unleashed his most powerful strike, otherwise, she would have been defeated much earlier. While the outcome of the match was important, Catherine found greater enjoyment in the process. The experience of battling allowed her to identify her shortcomings, enabling her to learn and improve her skills. As the final victor, Charles felt somewhat helpless. Just as he exited the competition arena, a crowd quickly gathered around him, bombarding him with questions: "Charles, with your level three Beast Master abilities, you''ve become the strongest new student. Do you have any special techniques?" "Charles, can I get your autograph?" "You''re so cool! You''re my idol!" Charles didn''t say a word in response. He felt a bit uncomfortable and unaccustomed to being the center of attention like this. Fortunately, the referee quickly came over to restore order, promptly ushering the crowd away. Relieved, Charles hadn''t even turned to leave when the referee approached him again, somewhat shyly saying, "Charles, um, my daughter is also a fan of yours. Could you please give me an autograph?" With a sigh of resignation, Charles quickly signed the name and, without lingering, headed back to his dorm. The class competition had concluded, and the list of the fifteen students in Class A was announced. Many names were familiar to Charles, like Camilla, Zachary, and Kayden. He recognized all of them, and of course, Catherine was also in Class A. As for Jace and Sadie, they ended up in Class B, as their strengths were still a bit lacking. Looking at the list on his phone along with the message to gather at seven in the morning, Charles couldn''t help but think about Sadie. The past couple of days had indeed been busy for her, leaving no time for integrating multiple attribute energies. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, Charles had planned for Sadie to summon a mystical beast to bestow him with the blessing of light, allowing him to better attempt the fusion of multiple attribute energies and improve his proficiency. "I''ll try again when I have the time. If I''m asking for her help, I can''t go empty-handed. I''ll bring her some miracle drug as a gift." Charles decided. He felt a bit tired, as his fight with Catherine had drained quite a bit of his energy. Charles lay down on his bed and rested quietly for a while. In Genosha, at the Lsengard lord''s mansion, Matthew stared at the message displayed on his phone, feeling as though he had been struck by lightning. He stood there dazed, opening his mouth several times before finally saying, "An eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith and high-level alchemist? This Charles is such a genius?" Thoughts of his daughter Grace''s interactions with Charles flooded Matthew''s mind. Regret filled Matthew''s thoughts as he instinctively said, "What am I going to do? Charles is bound to become a master-level alchemist and blacksmith. If he holds a grudge against the Garcia family because of Grace, that would be disastrous!" Someone had a different perspective and reminded him, "My Lord, that human contract cannot be undone. If Miss Grace defeats Charles, then no matter how unwilling Charles is, he will have to obey her." Matthew suddenly realized that if Grace truly defeated Charles, they would gain a genius alchemist and genius blacksmith as a servant! For the Garcia family, this would be a rare opportunity for rise over a hundred years! If things progressed well, it might even be possible to leave Lsengard and compete with the top families in Genosha Calivia! Matthew no longer hesitated and began to arrange everything, directing all the family''s resources toward Grace to ensure that his daughter could successfully defeat Charles in two years! At the same time, Raj and Lily received news about Charles. "Daughter, this is unbelievable! Charles has talent in both alchemy and blacksmithing?" Raj turned to ask, noticing that his daughter Lily was staring blankly at a photo of Charles on her phone, lost in thought. "Sigh!" Raj quietly sighed. He was aware of Lily''s feelings for Charles. Initially, he just thought that the two of them probably wouldn''t have a good outcome in the future. It seemed clear now that Charles would only grow stronger and go further. "Lily, don''t feel too bad. Some people are just lucky to have experienced greatness. Charles is destined to become a true powerhouse." Raj said in comfort. Lily shook her head and firmly replied, "Dad, I''m not sad. I''m happy for Charles." "Really?" Raj looked into his daughter''s bright eyes, feeling no sense of relief, instead, his heart grew heavier. He knew his daughter well, and it seemed she was about to make a significant decision. In the next moment, Lily stated with unwavering determination, "Dad, I don''t want to just stay in Lsengard and only watch Charles from afar. I want to work hard and become strong, just like Catherine, and always follow behind Charles." "Lily..." Raj tried to speak several times but didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only nod silently. Meanwhile, in the Miller family of Lsengard, Axel also received news about Charles, yet there was no change in his expression, as if he hadn''t seen it at all. Sitting across from him was a Level 6 Beast Master! Thomas''s uncle, Winston! Winston had just broken through from Level 5 to Level 6 Beast Master and had rushed from Genosha Calivia to Lsengard to investigate the disappearance of Kevin and Thomas. "Killing for a life, paying back debtsthese are just the natural laws of the world." Winston said, his narrow eyes fixed intently on the expression on Axel''s face. He continued slowly, "Axel, you are allied with Kevin, so you must have some evidence about Charles killing my relatives?" "Honestly, there is none. Kevin, Thomas, and Sly all vanished into thin air, and there''s not a trace of evidence at the scene!" Axel replied seriously, maintaining a calm demeanor. Upon hearing this, Winston let out a cold sneer. "Hmph, it better be true. Otherwise, not a single one of you from the Miller family will escape!" Axel quickly showed his weakness, pleading, " Lord Winston, how could I dare to deceive you? The wrath of a Level 6 Beast Master is something the Miller family cannot bear!" Seeing that there were no useful leads, Winston did not linger and turned to leave the Miller family. He had made up his mind. No matter what, Kevin and Sly had left Lsengard with Charles. In the end, only Charles returned safely, while the other two had vanished. His nephew Thomas''s death was also closely tied to Charles! Better to kill wrongly than to let someone escape! After Winston left, Axel could no longer maintain his composure. His back was soaked with cold sweat, facing the pressure of a Level 6 Beast Master was not easy for him. The key now was Charles. If anything happened to Charles and the news of the Miller family''s betrayal of Thomas got out, the Miller family would be finished! A Level 6 Beast Master seeking revenge would likely lead to the death of everyone in the Miller family! That was the fury of the strong! Now, Axel could only hope that Charles would be able to deal with Winston. Without taking a moment to rest, Axel pulled out his spare phone and sent the information about Winston to Charles. ... The vibration of the phone woke Charles from his slumber. He picked up his phone and took a glance, instantly becoming alert, a hint of coldness flashing in his eyes! He hadn''t expected that Thomas''s uncle had actually broken through to a Level 6 Beast Master. This brought considerable pressure to Charles, a Level 6 Beast Master lurking in the shadows, ready to strike at any moment, was not a comfortable feeling. If it were a Level 5 Beast Master, it would be different. Charles had the confidence to use his three-attribute technique, the [black gold knife glow], to defeat the opponent! But now, with Thomas''s uncle, Winston, being a Level 6 Beast Master, even if Charles unleashed his three-attribute [black gold knife glow], he might not be a match for Winston. "Let the soldiers block the soldiers, let the water cover the earth. If I stay cautious during this time, there shouldn''t be any problems." Charles murmured to himself. Even if Winston was a Level 6 Beast Master, it was unlikely he would attack him within Cyber Academy. Besides, he was relatively safe in Calivia. After all, Charles was currently the center of attention, a genius alchemist and a genius blacksmith, and he was the strongest new student in this cohort. Winston wouldn''t be foolish enough to make a move in the city, it was far more likely he would attempt an assassination outside! Fortunately, the [Constellation] organization had been quite active lately, and Cyber Academy had already notified students to reduce their outings. Charles could also use this time to improve his Beast Master skills as much as possible. Not to mention anything else, he at least needed to level up Mia, Max, and Mousie, especially Mia, who was the furthest behind. Just as Charles was deep in thought, there suddenly came a knock on the door. Chapter 151 - 151: Killing with a Borrowed Knife "Charles, are you there? It''s me." Hale''s voice came from outside the door. Charles got up to open the door while replying, "Teacher Hale, I''m here." Hale walked into the dormitory and exchanged pleasantries with Charles for a moment before getting to the point. He said, "I''m here today mainly to discuss two important matters with you." Charles nodded. He could see that Hale''s expression was serious and earnest, indicating that what he had to say was significant. "Charles, even though you have exceptional talent in alchemy and forging, mastering Beast Mastery is the most important thing." Hale paused, then continued to advise, "In terms of alchemy, learning from Senior Colton should pose no major issues. As for forging, Charles, you might want to reconsider, after all, one''s energy is limited, and it''s impossible to excel in everything." Charles had anticipated this. From Riston to Genosha Calivia, Hale had been looking out for him all along. If Hale hadn''t informed him about Colton, Charles might never have acquired Mia, this emerald-quality mystical beast. He might have had to wait for the auction to start to buy a Gold or Platinum-level mystical beast egg. "Teacher Hale, don''t worry. I know how to prioritize and won''t let my Beast Master training suffer." Charles replied decisively. Even without Hale''s reminder, he wouldn''t spend all his time on forging and alchemy, becoming an all-attribute Beast Master was his goal. Only then could he truly become a powerful individual! "Charles, there''s one more thing that needs your consent." Hale said, looking somewhat conflicted. He pondered carefully in his mind before slowly continuing: "It''s like this, Charles. You are currently a focal point of attention, and the [Constellation] organization will likely target you. I have already applied for a high-level Beast Master to protect you." Charles did not respond. He could see the conflict and hesitation on Hale''s face, indicating that this matter was more complicated than it appeared. Hale paused again before continuing, "The dean wants you to go out more often to lure out the [Constellation] members, allowing us to strike them down with overwhelming force! This would deal a heavy blow to [Constellation] and prevent them from taking action for a while." After hearing Hale''s words, Charles fell into deep thought. The attack by the [Constellation] organization was still fresh in his memorya Level 6 Beast Master and three Level 5 Beast Masters were a force not to be underestimated in Genosha. Not to mention the Beast Master who attacked the train, although he didn''t see the fight itself, the aftermath was evident in the shattered mountain left behind! However, since Dean Jamie made this suggestion, it meant that Cyber Academy was already prepared, and a stronger Beast Master would accompany Charles to ensure his safety. In addition, Charles had another thought in mindLevel 6 Beast Master, Winston! If Winston was hell-bent on revenge and learned that Charles was alone outside the city, would he attempt to assassinate him? The answer was undoubtedly yes. In that case, the high-level Beast Master assigned to protect Charles would take action against Winston and eliminate him! Charles wouldn''t even need to lift a finger, Winston would be completely eradicated from this world! Charles''s eyes lit up, and he asked, "Teacher Hale, I need to clarify something." Hale looked a bit puzzled and asked, "Charles, what do you need to clarify?" "Do we need to leave any of the assassins sent by [Constellation] alive?" Charles inquired. "There is no need to leave anyone alive. We just need to deal a heavy blow to their hidden forces within Genosha, and they will surely retreat for a while." Hale explained. "The people of [Constellation] all harbor some kind of toxin within them to avoid being captured alive and leaking information, so there''s no need to leave any of them alive." Upon hearing this, Charles nodded in agreement without any hesitation. "Alright then, I will go speak with the dean shortly." Hale said, but just as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something. He turned back and reminded Charles, "Also, when it comes to invitations from the major families within GenoshaCalivia, you should be cautious and not choose easily." Charles was somewhat puzzled, he had no intention of accepting any family''s invitation. Joining one would certainly come with various restrictions. While he would gain the support of these top families in Genosha, he would also lose his freedom and become bound. Hale noticed the confusion on Charles''s face and explained, "The major families are in fierce competition, and none of them want another family to gain an additional talented alchemist or forger." With that, Charles understood. If he chose one family, the others would turn against him, if they couldn''t have him, they would seek to destroy him, and that was the underlying principle. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the evening, in the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Jamie was reviewing the documents on his desk regarding Charles. He examined them closely, not missing a single detail. Across from him sat Hale, delivering the news. He said, "Dean, Charles has agreed to act as bait to lure out the people from [Constellation]." "Be more detailed, repeat everything Charles said." Jamie instructed. Hale felt a bit puzzled, but he proceeded to recount all of Charles''s words. After hearing this, Jamie lowered his gaze to the information in his hands and a faint smile appeared on his lips, he was truly pleased with Charles. Not only was he exceptionally gifted and experienced in combat, but he was also intelligent, daring, and knew how to use others to his advantage! "Dean, what''s wrong?" Hale sensed something unusual about Dean Jamie. Jamie suppressed his smile, extended his hand to straighten a photo on the documents, and passed it to Hale. The person in the photo was none other than Level 6 Beast Master Winston! After reviewing the information, Hale recalled Charles''s earlier question and a speculation arose in his mind. He said, "Could it be that Charles intends to actively draw Winston out and then use the high-level Beast Master protecting him to eliminate Winston?" "Exactly, that''s exactly what he''s thinking. It''s truly impressive how bright he is at such a young age and willing to take risks." Jamie mused. Then he hesitated for a moment and asked: "What do you think Ezra will do if he finds out I''ve poached his apprentice?" Hale suddenly lifted his head, extremely surprised. The implication of Dean Jamie''s words was that he wanted to take Charles as his apprentice too? "Dean, what do you think? There aren''t many multi-attribute Beast Masters. Uncle Ezra has a hard time finding such a suitable one, and he wouldn''t let you steal him away." Hale replied. Jamie sighed, as if he envisioned the scene of You Wuming coming back to settle the score with him. He said, "Let''s forget it. I really can''t take him on." At this moment, Charles had no idea that his presence almost sparked a major conflict at Genosha Cyber Academy! After sending Hale off, Charles went to the cafeteria and found a private room to eat with his three mystical beasts. Over the past few days, Mia had grown a bit larger, her wings fully spread measured about one meter sixty to seventy in length. However, she was still far from reaching her adult size, so for now, he could only continue feeding her daily. He could ask Colton later if there was anything to accelerate the growth of mystical beasts. Speaking of which, Charles remembered that he still hadn''t completed the formula for the supermiracle drug. He needed to look for it when he had time, the prospect of a 50% enhancement with no side effects was very tempting. Once Mia, Max, and Mousie finished their meals, Charles headed straight to the bamboo grove where Colton lived. This time, without him having to call out, the bamboo grove opened automatically, revealing the path inside. After Charles entered, he noticed that Colton was already waiting for him at the door of the wooden cabin. "Teacher, I''m here." Charles greeted him. Colton waved his hand and said directly, "Time is precious, let''s start today." "Okay, teacher." Charles nodded and followed Colton into the cabin. They both went to the alchemy room. Master-level alchemist Colton officially began his teaching. The session was divided into two parts: theoretical knowledge and practical application. As time passed, the expression on Colton''s face grew increasingly astonished. He had never seen anyone like Charles, who managed to make no mistakes at all. Those basic theoretical concepts were challenging enough that even a special-class alchemist wouldn''t be completely confident in getting them right, yet Charles did! A satisfied expression unconsciously appeared on Colton''s face, only to be quickly concealed. As for the practical application, it was quite straightforward. Charles had already demonstrated his skills while refining the revival pill, and every movement he made was exceptionally standard, bordering on perfection. What remained was learning even more advanced alchemy knowledge and some instruction on the use of various instruments and equipment. There were a hundred different tools used in alchemy! However, only about thirty of them were commonly utilized. But Colton had high expectations for Charles and hoped he could master as many alchemical instruments as possible, this was essential for becoming a special-class alchemist. "Charles, wait here for a moment, I need to step out!" Colton said before turning and leaving, leaving Charles alone in the alchemy room. Once Colton was outside the alchemy room, he burst into laughter. He was genuinely thrilled, he hadn''t expected Charles to have such strong theoretical knowledge. This meant that the time required for him to learn more advanced alchemy would be far less than Colton had anticipated! "In just a year, a master-level alchemist, Charles, you really can do it!" Colton took a moment to calm himself, suppressing his excitement. He hadn''t felt this happy in a long time. Charles spent the entire night learning more advanced alchemy knowledge with Colton, and he returned to his dormitory only at eleven o''clock at night. Due to his rapid learning pace, Colton established a schedule for classes every three days. This arrangement did not interfere with Charles''s progress as a Beast Master. Lying in bed in his dormitory, Charles tiredly drifted off to sleep. Chapter 152 - 152: Leos Provocation After sleeping soundly until the next morning, Charles finally recovered. Although he felt physically fine after studying advanced alchemy knowledge with Colton the night before, he was mentally drained. After a quick wash-up, Charles slapped his forehead as if he had remembered something. He took out two items from his storage space, which were: [Great Supplement Pill Formula] [Grade]: Green-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 20g of Returning Essence Flower, 300g of ferocious beast meat... [Description]: A miracle drug that can accelerate the growth of mystical beasts. Only one can be consumed per day, excessive intake in a short period can cause illness in mystical beasts. [Supermiracle Drug Formula] [Grade]: Green-tier miracle drug [Ingredients]: 30g of Bursting Grass Rhizome, 20g of Purple Orchid, 3g of Purple Orchid Rhizome... [Description]: A miracle drug that can boost strength by 50% in a short time. It is only effective for Beast Masters below level five, and only one can be consumed in a day. Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him and felt energized. Colton, the teacher, truly deserved to be a master-level alchemist. Not only did he have a formula for a miracle drug that accelerates the growth of mystical beasts, but he also had the complete formula for the Supermiracle Drug. Indeed, the complete Supermiracle Drug is something else entirely. It can increase strength by 50% in a short time, and it has no side effects. Even if only one can be consumed in a day, it is a method for rapidly enhancing strength. "It looks like after class today, I need to visit the Alchemist Guild and buy some alchemy materials." Charles thought to himself as he walked toward the cafeteria. Today was different from usual. In the supermarket within the cafeteria, Charles specifically bought a bottle of Osmanthus Wine. He intended to boost Mia''s loyalty. This bottle of Osmanthus Wine cost him 30 silver coins. He wondered how much loyalty it would increase. As soon as he opened the Osmanthus Wine, a flash of desire and excitement flickered in Mia''s eyes. She could hardly wait to taste the fine wine. [Ding! Your pet Mia has drunk the Osmanthus Wine. She is very happy, loyalty +5.] Loyalty increased by a straight 5 points? This was somewhat unexpected for Charles. Indeed, the Osmanthus Wine directly raised her loyalty by 5 points. Unfortunately, after Mia drinks any alcohol once, she won''t gain additional loyalty from drinking it a second time. Mia''s current information was: [Wind Falcons] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv18 Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Quick Travel], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Likes]: Wine [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 71 ... "Over the next few days, I''ll continue training to get Mia''s level up to 19, and then prepare for her advancement." Charles said to himself. He was looking forward to what new skills Mia would gain after her promotion. Ten minutes later, Charles''s figure appeared at the gathering place for Class A members. Catherine had also arrived, and her bright blue eyes lit up when she saw Charles. She walked over to him. "How long have you been here?" Charles asked. Catherine replied, "I just got here a little while ago." As the two of them were talking, the other Class A students instinctively turned their gazes toward Charles and Catherine. They watched and whispered among themselves: "Look, Charles and Sister Ye are standing together. They really make a perfect pair." "It''s true, a genius like him can only be matched by someone like Catherine." "Who says that? The second princess, Camilla, is also a great match for Charles!" Among the crowd, Camilla''s ears perked up slightly, and then they instantly turned rosy. She had watched the video of Charles being certified as a senior alchemist that day. Hearing others praise Charles, she felt a surge of curiosity in her heart. Even her father, the Emperor of Genosha, had mentioned Charles, clearly having heard of his genius. Hearing people say she was a good match for Charles today was something Camilla had never encountered before. Her ears turned red, and even her cheeks took on a charming blush. Charles also heard the murmurs, but he didn''t mind. After waiting a little longer, the teacher for today''s class walked over. "Hello, students, I am Leo, your teacher for today. Please head into the classroom." said Teacher Leo as he led everyone into the adjacent room. Once all the new students were seated, he stood at the podium and announced loudly, "According to the course schedule, today we will be studying the topic of ''Mystical Beasts''." "Mystical Beasts? Didn''t we already learn about this at Beast Mastery High?" someone whispered. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Leo had keen hearing, so he naturally caught what the person said. A look of disdain crossed his face but was quickly concealed. He made an effort to respond gently, "This student, there is certainly a difference between the two. You see, the other students aren''t speaking up because their families have already informed them about the relevant knowledge." His words were gentle, but the content was piercingly sarcastic, insinuating that the person speaking was from a common background and lacked the insight of those from prominent families. The student targeted by Leo''s remark was filled with anger. He could do nothing but focus on his hands, as if that would help him avoid the humiliation. Charles frowned at the scene. He despised these members of high society, so lofty and arrogant, it made him feel sick. "Alright, I will officially begin the class now. If you have any questions, feel free to raise your hand and speak up. But I believe everyone here is a genius, so you shouldn''t be that foolish, right?" Leo said slowly, diving straight into the lecture. Leo started by discussing how to enhance the loyalty of mystical beasts, continuously sharing relevant knowledge. His speech was rapid, as if he were racing to finish the lesson. The talented students from prominent families had their minds wander, as they had already learned this information within their own families. "Now, let me demonstrate how to appropriately apply this knowledge to improve a mystical beast''s loyalty. That student over there, would you come up and assist me?" Leo said with a smile, addressing the very student who had spoken earlier. "You must be Liam, right? The teacher knows you, so come on up." Leo urged once again. He had memorized the information of the fifteen students before arriving, and naturally knew which ones were commoners and which came from prominent families. Liam approached the podium somewhat reluctantly and summoned his mystical beast, a Earth-type Fangboar. Liam had other mystical beasts, but this Fangboar[ was his first and the one he was closest to. He didn''t want to embarrass himself here, so he chose the most loyal Fangboar. Fangboar [Attribute]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv26 [Quality]: Silver [Skills]: [Brute Force Charge], [Solid Earth Armor] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Poison-type [Hobby]: Sweets [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good "As you can see, this is a Silver-quality Fangboar, which is also the top choice of mystical beast for commoners to contract" Leo announced loudly, continuously analyzing and critiquing the Fangboar. Next to him, Liam clenched his fists tightly, his head bowed, lost in thought. "So, based on these characteristics, we can conclude that this Fangboar likely enjoys eating fruits. If you feed it more fruits, you can increase its loyalty." Leo concluded. To boost his credibility, he even pulled out an apple and disdainfully tossed it on the ground for the Fangboar to eat. However, the Fangboar remained motionless, it wouldn''t move without its master''s command. Leo was taken aback for a moment, his tone turning somewhat stern as he said to Liam, "Liam, please cooperate with the teacher, otherwise, it could disrupt the lesson, and that wouldn''t be good." Liam felt a bit helpless. Just as he was about to give a command, a voice rang out from the crowd below the podium. "I think you''re wrong, not only is your teaching incorrect, but your actions are also misguided." The speaker was none other than Charles. All the students turned to look at him, puzzled as to why Charles claimed Leo''s teaching was wrong. Leo maintained his gentle smile and replied, "Charles, if the teacher has made a mistake, it can certainly be pointed out. If not, then you are just disturbing the order." "Exactly, Charles. Teacher Leo is from the Genoshathe Taylor family. He''s knowledgeable and wouldn''t be wrong." a kind-hearted student quietly explained to Charles. Charles replied with unwavering conviction, "You''re mistaken, this Fangboar''s hobby isn''t just fruits!" "What? No way! Teacher Leo''s analysis is spot on, it should be fruits!" "Right, Charles must be wrong. Although he''s very strong, I heard he''s also a commoner." "A commoner, huh? No wonder. He probably doesn''t have a Beast Master to teach him." Liam was visibly stunned when he heard others say that Charles was also a commoner. He had always assumed that someone as formidable as Charles must come from a prominent family. "Charles, what do you think this Fangboar''s hobby is?" Leo asked, confident in his judgment, believing he was correct, while he saw Charles as an opportunity. Carter and Leo had been friends since childhood. Just yesterday, Carter had approached him, hoping to teach Charles a lesson and show him the difference between heights and depths! Now the opportunity had arrived! Before Charles could respond, Leo continued, "How about this, Charles? If you''re wrong, you''ll write an apology letter saying that because you''re a commoner, you have a narrow perspective and lack knowledge, which led to your mistaken judgment." Chapter 153 - 153: Is Charles Really That Strong? Charles did not respond. He stood up, looking up at Leo with eyes filled with anger and disdain. It was as if he were a sharp long knife, making Leo too intimidated to meet his gaze, causing him to instinctively lower his head. At first, Leo didn''t react. But as he lowered his head to avoid Charles''s stare, he suddenly realized that, at some point, he, a level six Beast Master and a member of the top Genosha family, the Taylor family, was actually afraid of a level three Beast Master, a commoner named Charles! Then, fear turned into anger. Leo spoke up, "Charles, you''re so sure that I''m wrong and you''re right? Why don''t you dare to accept my challenge now and write an apology letter?" Charles left his seat and walked to the podium, looking at Leo as if he were a clown. He approached the Fangboar and slowly said, "As a teacher, when faced with a student''s doubt, your first reaction should be to reflect. Instead, you didn''t even think and just insisted that their doubts were wrong." "Wrong? Charles, I''m a level six Beast Master. How could I be wrong?" Leo said, flustered, and laughed out loud, continuing, "Classmates, look at this so-called strongest new student! His skills are impressive, but he is way too arrogant, disrupting class and confronting the teacher!" "Don''t label me, who are you to be a teacher?" Charles waved his hand dismissively. He pulled a piece of candy from his jet ring and asked Leo, "You say this Fangboar prefers fruit, but I think it likes sweets." "How could that be? Just because most fruits are sweet, you can''t assume it likes sweets. That''s impossible." After hearing Charles''s words, Leo felt much more relaxed. He thought Charles had genuinely found a fault, but it turned out to be about this. Leo was confident that his judgment was correct, this Fangboar''s preference was indeed fruit! As a level six Beast Master, how could he be wrong? Knowing how to improve a mystical beast''s loyalty was essential knowledge for a qualified Beast Master! Charles continued to pull out several pieces of candy, peeling off the wrappers and placing them in his palm. He squatted down to feed the Fangboar. Liam, who had been standing by, watched Charles''s actions with eyes full of gratitude. Just moments ago, when Leo casually tossed an apple on the ground, it felt to Liam as if Leo was disdainful and disgusted! He was looking down on Liam as a commoner and dismissing the Fangboar for having only Silver quality. Now it was Charles''s turn, and he treated both Liam and the Fangboar with kindness. This scene didn''t just catch Liam''s attention, even the students watching from below noticed the difference between Charles and Leo. "Was Leo''s attitude a bit excessive just now? After all, Liam is also a student of Cyber Academy." "I didn''t realize it at first, but as soon as Charles came up, I noticed the difference between Leo and Charles. It feels like Leo can''t compare to Charles." "You think Leo''s judgment might be wrong? I''m starting to support Charles now, even though I can''t see where Leo is mistaken." Leo listened to the murmurs from below, and a flash of hostility crossed his eyes. The gentle image he had been trying to maintain was now directly exposed by Charles! How could he accept that? Leo forced a smile, trying to keep his demeanor calm, and spoke in a normal tone, "Charles, candy is candy. Even though it''s sweet, it doesn''t mean..." Before he could finish, the Fangboar, which had been motionless, began to move toward Charles''s outstretched palm. As it walked, it glanced back at Liam. Once the Fangboar sensed that its master, Liam, had no objections, it stopped holding back and raced over to Charles, swallowing the candy in his palm in one gulp. Then, while chewing, it returned to Liam''s side and comfortably lay down by its master''s feet. The joy radiating from the Fangboar was palpable to everyone present. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, did you see that? The Fangboar chose the candy without hesitation over the apple. Doesn''t that mean Charles is right?" "Impossible! Maybe it was just hungry and wanted some candy?" "That''s impossible! If you''re not stupid, you can see that Charles is right. The sugar content in candy is way higher than in fruit!" "Is Charles really that impressive? He can even spot mistakes made by the teacher. That''s incredible!" "Otherwise, how could he be the strongest new student?" Charles stood up and turned around, a slight smile appearing at the corner of his mouth as he said to Leo, "You weren''t finished, were you? What were you saying?" Leo''s muscles were tightly coiled, standing straight as a statue. He had never imagined that Charles''s judgment could actually be true! The Fangboar''s preference wasn''t fruit, it was sweets! In Leo''s heart, his feelings weren''t of shame or regret but rather resentment! He thought to himself, "Damn it! It''s all Charles''s fault for standing up to question me, making me lose face. And this is just the first class, and I made a mistake, all thanks to that lowly commoner!" Despite these thoughts, Leo''s expression was the complete opposite. He wore a look of shame and self-reproach as he slowly bowed to Charles and said. "It was the teacher''s oversight. The difference between fruit and sweets isn''t that significant. I should have explored further. Thank you, Charles, for helping the teacher!" A hint of surprise appeared in Charles''s eyes. He hadn''t expected Leo to be able to humble himself and apologize on the spot. However, seeing the tightly clenched fists behind Leo, he naturally didn''t believe that this so-called teacher was genuinely grateful. Many from prominent families, like Leo, were incredibly proud and looked down on any commoner. Little did they know, their ancestors were just ordinary commoners many years ago. Leo was like that, Carter was too, and Grace even more so! "Alright, class, let''s continue with the next part of the lesson." Leo said, pretending as if nothing had happened. He pulled out a device from beneath the podium and said to Charles, "Since you''re already at the podium, there''s no need to go back down. How about you help the teacher test the loyalty level?" Although Leo was asking Charles for his opinion, his body blocked Charles''s path back to his seat with the device in hand. Aside from Catherine, Zachary, and Camilla, who frowned in concern, most of the others were exceptionally excited. They were very curious about what the loyalty level of Charles''s mystical beast, as the strongest new student, would be. Camilla and Zachary, unlike the other students, came from the top families of Genosha, and they could clearly see that Leo was targeting Charles. Even though Leo had been outmatched by Charles in the judgment of the mystical beast''s preferences, he still did not give up. He was determined to find a way to make Charles look foolish and embarrassed. It''s important to note that even those from top families had spent years learning various mystical beast knowledge and painstakingly building relationships with their mystical beasts. At this point, their mystical beasts'' loyalty levels were only around eighty! That was considered an excellent achievement. If it were Charles, with his lack of knowledge, one could assume his mystical beast''s loyalty would be around seventy, and it wouldn''t be any higher! "Charles is just a commoner who needs to study alchemy and forging knowledge, so where would he find the time and energy to raise his mystical beast''s loyalty?" Leo thought to himself. He planned to test Charles''s mystical beast loyalty and was sure it wouldn''t be high. At that moment, he could publicly lecture Charles in front of the students, pointing fingers and demanding answers. If the loyalty turned out to be too low, he would even scold Charles loudly for being indifferent to his mystical beast, accusing him of mistreatment and not seeing it as a partner! After the class, Leo would further criticize Charles in the media, using public opinion to ruin Charles''s reputation completely! In the world of Beast Masters, a mystical beast is the most important partner, and anyone with a normal sense would not ignore the abuse of a mystical beast! Thinking about what would happen to Charles next made an uncontrollable smile spread across Leo''s face. He feigned a casual tone and said, "Charles, please cooperate with the teacher a little, the whole process will be quick and won''t take too long." Charles, of course, knew the loyalty levels of Max, Mousie, and Mia, and he was also quite curious about how other Beast Masters'' mystical beasts fared in terms of loyalty. What level of loyalty do Max, Mousie, and Mia have among mystical beasts? A hexagram array quietly appeared, and Max''s figure materialized before everyone. Leo''s eyes lit up, as a level six Beast Master, he could naturally tell that Mia was an emerald-quality mystical beast. It''s important to note that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the more challenging it is to increase its loyalty! In his eyes, Mia''s loyalty could be at most sixty-five! It couldn''t be any higher! "An emerald-quality mystical beast? Charles, you really have some luck!" Leo remarked casually as he began scanning with the device! "Emerald quality! No wonder Charles is so strong!" "Damn, only Charles could contract an emerald-quality mystical beast at the third level!" "Even the second princess Camilla doesn''t have an emerald-quality mystical beast!" "Catherine''s four platinum-quality mystical beasts are already impressive, who would have thought Charles would be even stronger!" "I''m really envious, I can''t even contract a platinum-quality mystical beast!" "I wonder how high Charles''s mystical beast''s loyalty can be?" Leo paid no attention to the murmurs from the students below. He hurried to the front of the podium and projected Mia''s data onto the screen. When the results appeared, Leo took a glance and was immediately stunned. Mia''s loyalty was an astonishing seventy-one! Chapter 154 - 154: Am I Good Enough? One of the students in the audience said, "A loyalty of 71 isn''t that high." "Not high? This is an emerald-quality mystical beast! It''s really difficult to increase loyalty, and 71 is already quite good." "Exactly! This is only Charles''s third mystical beast, and it''s probably only been contracted for a few months. Reaching 71 is impressive." Catherine heard someone say that Charles had contracted Mia for a few months, but she knew very well that when Charles arrived in Calivia, he only had two mystical beasts! From the time he contracted his third mystical beast until now, it had only been a few days at most. To raise a mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days is not just impressive, it''s almost unimaginable! Thinking of this, Catherine stared at Charles''s calm expression on stage, feeling a strange sensation in her heart. Ever since she met Charles at the station in Lsengard, she realized that he was truly special! As a genius Beast Master, a brilliant forgemaster, and a talented alchemist, he showed no arrogance at all. He treated people and situations with such normalcy, and he was brave, decisive, and also very clever and cautious. As Catherine recalled the moments spent with Charles, a subtle emotion appeared in her azure eyes, one she didn''t even notice herselfa mix of admiration and affection. Leo, upon hearing the discussions among the students below, began to wear a displeased expression. He really hadn''t expected the loyalty of Charles''s contracted mystical beast to be so high, indicating that Charles had put in considerable effort to cultivate that loyalty. This meant that Charles must have spent even less time on forging and alchemy than he had imagined! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This further underscored Charles''s extraordinary talent in forging and alchemy, surpassing ordinary comprehension! But so what? Leo didn''t believe that every mystical beast Charles owned would have such high loyalty. In his eyes, Charles must have focused all his time and energy on the emerald-quality mystical beast, while the loyalty of the other two platinum-quality mystical beasts was surely not as high! After thinking for a moment, Leo took a deep breath to calm his thoughts and said to Charles, "A loyalty of 71 for an emerald-quality mystical beast is quite impressive. You must have invested a lot of time and energy, right?" Little did he know, Charles shook his head and replied, "A lot of time and energy? Not at all. I contracted my third mystical beast only a few days ago, so I haven''t spent much time or energy on it." "What? A few days?" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Leo completely forgot what he wanted to say, his mind left only with shock! After a moment, he felt that Charles must be lying, intentionally saying such things. "Charles, being blindly arrogant and disregarding the facts is not a good thing. To raise a mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days, especially for an emerald-quality one, would probably make others laugh." At the same time, even Zachary and Camilla didn''t believe Charles''s words. They knew very well that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the harder it was to increase its loyalty. To raise an emerald-quality mystical beast''s loyalty to 71 in just a few days? That must be a dream. "Raising that much loyalty in just a few days? My Gold-quality mystical beast only reached 80 after more than a year!" "Charles, you''re already very talented, there''s no need to exaggerate." "At this rate, isn''t your first mystical beast''s loyalty over 90? How is that possible?" "The loyalty of mystical beasts becomes harder to raise as it increases, that''s a recognized fact!" "To reach a loyalty of 90, it would probably take several years. How could that be?" Listening to the discussions among the students, Leo''s eyes lit up again. He really hadn''t expected Charles to shoot himself in the foot. If Charles hadn''t exaggerated so much, it would have been hard for Leo to find any flaws in him. "Ahem, everyone, please be quiet." Once the classroom settled down, Leo deliberately raised his voice and asked, "Charles, although you''ve done well with the mystical beast''s loyalty, you shouldn''t exaggerate. Just tell the truth, no one will laugh at you." Leo turned to the other students and said, "Charles comes from a remote area and is a commoner, so it''s natural he wouldn''t understand the difficulty of raising the loyalty of an emerald-quality mystical beast. Everyone should understand him and not mock him." Among the students below, no one had mentioned Charles''s commoner background before, but after Leo said that, others began to realize he was a commoner. "Now that Teacher Leo has mentioned it, I can understand, it''s normal for a commoner not to know." "Yeah, Charles is already very impressive." ... Catherine could no longer bear it. She stood up abruptly, casting a glance at those discussing Charles''s background, and said, "Shut up!" One sentence was spoken, and the surroundings instantly fell silent. They all knew Catherine''s strength, a Level 4 Beast Master with four platinum-quality mystical beasts was certainly not to be trifled with. However, someone, relying on their identity from one of the top families in Genosha, stood up and said, "Catherine, while you''re strong, we haven''t provoked you. What gives you the right to silence us?" Just as Catherine was about to get angry, Charles quickly interrupted him and said, "Do you all not believe?" "That''s for sure. How could anyone raise the loyalty of a jade-quality mystical beast to 71 in just a few days?" "I might believe it a little if you said a few months, but a few days? That''s too crazy." "What, are you saying false facts and expecting us to believe it?" In the classroom, there was not just Leo from the Taylor family, but also someone named Zach. He was the first to stand up and retort, followed by several others from prominent families, collectively questioning Charles. At this moment, Leo was also enjoying the spectacle. Seeing several people questioning Charles, he maintained a blank expression, but inside he was overjoyed, Charles was definitely going to be humiliated this time! "Everyone, please calm down. While the teacher also thinks this is impossible, you all need to understand that commoners..." Leo seemed to be trying to stabilize the out-of-control situation, But every word he said kept referring to commoners, fanning the flames. Charles naturally understood Leo''s intentions, and he was too lazy to continue arguing. He directly turned to Leo and said, "Did you not say earlier that you wanted me to write an apology letter?" Leo was somewhat confused, he didn''t understand what Charles meant by bringing this up now. "Here''s the deal: if everything I said is true, then you and these few people must go to the square and shout a hundred times." Charles said. "Shout what?" Zach quickly asked. "Just shout that I''m trash, that I''m not as good as a commoner!" Charles replied flatly. At this moment, Leo was exceptionally pleased, he had long wanted to embarrass Charles, and this opportunity was perfect, plus it was Charles who proposed it. Afterwards, no one could say he was bullying a new student. "Charles, that might not be good. If they win, you..." Leo only said half of his sentence. Charles decisively replied, "If this is all fake, then you can do whatever you want!" For some reason, when Leo heard Charles'' words, he felt an immense joy inside. He had promised his good friend Carter that he would embarrass Charles and teach him a lesson, and that would soon come to fruition. However, Leo remembered Charles'' confident and calm demeanor, which gave him a slight sense of unease. What if everything Charles said was true? Raising the loyalty of a jade-quality mystical beast to 71 in just a few days? Impossible! It was simply not feasible! Thinking of this, Leo said, "Charles, the teacher doesn''t want to agree to this either, but the way you''re acting, I have no choice but to agree, just to make you remember this lesson and never fabricate things again." "No, you''re mistaken. It''s I who will teach you a lesson. You''re a Level 6 Beast Master, yet you act like a frog in a well, so uninformed." Charles said, feeling a bit more cheerful now that Leo had agreed. Leo sensed the implications in Charles'' words, and his unease grew stronger. What if what Charles said was true? Would he really have to publicly declare himself a waste, saying he was inferior to commoners? Just the thought of such a scenario was more painful than death for Leo, he had always despised commoners! Just as Leo was feeling a bit of hesitation, Zach shouted, "Charles, the agreement is set! How will you prove it?" Charles thought for a moment, it seemed a bit inappropriate to seek out Teacher Colton for proof, especially since the teacher, as a master-level alchemist, was quite busy and time was precious. When Zach and Leo saw Charles deep in thought, joy immediately spread across their faces, and they quickly said, "Charles, stop pretending! You''re just fabricating things. Who can prove that you contracted a jade-quality mystical beast in just a few days?" "I can! I can prove it!" A voice came from outside the door, it was Hale! Surrounding him was the aura of a Level 6 Beast Master, clearly showing he was already angry. All this way, Hale had been caring for Charles, not just because of Uncle Ezra but because the more he interacted with Charles, the more he appreciated and valued him! In fact, he had arrived long ago but had been waiting outside, watching Leo and Zach''s performance. Hale knew that everything Charles said was true, and that was why he waited until Zach and Leo agreed to the terms before entering the classroom. "Teacher Hale?" Leo looked at Hale''s background with some surprise, but he quickly regained his composure and said, "Teacher Hale can prove this? You''re Charles'' supervising teacher, so who knows if you might fabricate evidence to help him?" "He can''t, but can I?" Another voice came from outside the door. Leo turned to look, and with just one glance, he was rooted to the spot, unable to move. Chapter 155 - 155: I Am a Waste, I Am Inferior to Commoners Jamie, the principal of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, was standing outside the classroom, looking at Leo with an expressionless face. For a moment, the atmosphere in the classroom became tense, and everyone dared not speak, as the pressure from an Level 8 Beast Master made every student feel paralyzed. It wasn''t until Jamie''s gaze fell on Charles that the oppressive aura quietly vanished, and the others felt a sense of relief, instantly breathing easier. A faint smile appeared on Jamie''s face as he gently said to Charles, "I''m here to prove it for you!" "Principal, this..." Leo''s words were abruptly cut off by Jamie: "You, be quiet! As a teacher at Cyber Academy, you keep targeting the institution. You can leave right now!" Upon hearing Jamie''s words, Leo turned pale, his lips trembling as he wanted to argue, but when he saw Jamie''s merciless gaze, he swallowed his words. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leo simply couldn''t understand why Principal Jamie had returned and was so protective of Charles, who was merely a Level 3 Beast Master and a commoner at that! At this moment, Zach was trembling all over and didn''t dare to say a word. He knew that everything he and Leo had done could not escape the notice of Principal Jamie, as a Level 8 Beast Master, it wasn''t easy to fool him! "I hope everyone present can remember, no matter who you are, once you arrive at Cyber Academy, you can only have one identity, and that is the student of Cyber Academy!" Jamie''s voice was not loud, but it was incredibly clear in the ears of every student. Jamie''s gaze completely ignored the trembling Zach, as he didn''t consider him worthy of his attention. He didn''t want to get involved in issues between students, but when it came to teachers targeting students, he couldn''t stay silent! At that moment, no one in the classroom dared to speak, even Princess Camilla of Genosha and Zachary, the son of the general, stood perfectly still and obedient. Ordinary people might not know, but they were very aware of Principal Jamie''s strength and temperament. The man known as the "Scythe of the Fire God" was not someone to be trifled with. "I can testify that Charles'' emerald-quality mystical beast was contracted just a few days ago, everything he said is true." Jamie spoke again, not just for Charles, but to make these self-proclaimed genius students understand just how vast the difference between geniuses can be! "Charles, summon your other two mystical beasts so they can see for themselves!" Jamie was straightforward, since he wanted to teach these talented students a lesson, he would do it decisively! As he had Hale test Max and Mousie''s loyalty, he continued, "When faced with the unknown, you must maintain a spirit of inquiry while also having bold imagination. These two aspects must support each other." "As a Beast Master, if you can''t even dare to imagine, how can you become strong? Is it really so hard to believe in the excellence of others?" After this reprimand, all the students in the classroom lowered their heads in shame, unable to respond. Except for Catherine, who held her head high, like a graceful white swan, as if to say to everyone: Look, Charles is truly a genius! At that moment, the loyalty test results for Charles'' mystical beasts came in. Jamie saw the results on the screen, paused for a moment, and then casually said, "Open your narrow little eyes and take a good look at the loyalty of Charles'' mystical beasts!" The students all looked up, and with just one glance, their mouths dropped open, some even rubbed their eyes, doubting whether they were seeing correctly. [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Loyalty]: 92 [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Loyalty]: 89 ... Max''s loyalty was 92, and Mousie''s loyalty was 89. The moment these numbers appeared, everyone present was stunned. Even Principal Jamie didn''t expect such results, especially with Max''s loyalty reaching 92! It''s important to note that he had thoroughly reviewed Charles''s information and understood that Charles had a very short training time! Because of this, he originally estimated that Max and Mousie''s loyalty would be in the eighties, and then he would reveal Charles''s training time as a Beast Master to clarify who the true genius was among the A-class students. Now, seeing that he didn''t even need to mention Charles''s training time, the mere fact of a 92 loyalty had already jolted the students out of their dream of being geniuses! Even with Level 8 Beast Master Jamie present, the students began to discuss among themselves: "With a loyalty of 92, how on earth did Charles achieve that? Did he know this mystical beast in his past life?" "Not just a genius, he''s practically a monster! Charles seems younger than us, only eighteen!" "Don''t forget, he''s also studying forging and alchemy!" "Hiss." someone gasped, as if unable to accept this reality. Charles himself remained expressionless, it was what it was, and he felt more helpless than anything else. Why was it that every time he spoke the truth, some people still didn''t believe him and even challenged him to bets and agreements? "92?" Leo looked at the numbers on the screen in disbelief. As a Level 6 Beast Master, his mystical beast''s loyalty didn''t even reach 90! How could Charles, a mere eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master, have such terrifying talent? If he were to grow stronger in the future and remember how Leo had targeted him today, it would spell disaster. Leo secretly pondered how to deal with Charles. His relationship with Charles had become irreparable. Although Jamie had his back turned to Leo, he was well aware that some individuals from these prominent families were far too self-righteous and narrow-minded! "In Genosha, no family''s hand can reach into Cyber Academy." Jamie said this, and only Leo could hear it, the other students were oblivious. Leo shivered all over, as if he had fallen into icy water on a winter day, a chill spreading from his body to his mind. At that moment, his legs trembled uncontrollably. "Principal, I won''t... the Taylor family won''t either." "Get lost. From today on, you are no longer a teacher at Cyber Academy." Jamie said dismissively, directly telling Leo to leave. In just a few minutes, Leo went from being a Level 6 Beast Master at Cyber Academy to being unemployed, dismissed by Principal Jamie. He never imagined that targeting Charles just a little, trying to teach him a lesson, would anger the principal so much and lead to his own miserable fate! He had invested a lot of time, energy, and money to become a teacher at Cyber Academy, and now everything was gone. Just as Leo was feeling disheartened and turning to leave, another voice called out from behind him. "Wait." Jamie stopped Leo. Leo turned around abruptly, his eyes filled with hope. He hoped that Principal Jamie regretted his decision, didn''t want him to leave, and would give him a chance to redeem himself! "The students who made the agreement earlier will also go out with him. As Beast Masters, they must honor their promises! One shout, a hundred shouts, no one can be missing!" Jamie said. After hearing this, Leo clenched his fists tightly. The bones in his hands turned pale from the pressure, and he could only think one thing: it was over! As a member of the Taylor family, having to shout "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner" in public was a disgrace beyond measure! "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to?" Jamie glanced at Leo. Leo stopped struggling, dragging his body toward the square, with a few students behind him. Soon, faint shouts began to echo in the square. "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" Jamie frowned and turned to leave the classroom, saying, "Haven''t you eaten? Louder and more in unison!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" "I am trash, I am not as good as a commoner!" ... Leo and Zach shouted while looking at the crowd that had gathered to watch the spectacle. Some people even took out their phones, quietly recording videos. Someone commented. "Isn''t that Teacher Leo? What happened? Has he lost his mind?" "Shh, keep it down. I don''t know what''s going on, but he looks so embarrassed." "Talk about embarrassing!" Leo''s eyes were filled with resentment and hatred, along with endless regret. If he had known, he would never have stood up for Carter, if he had avoided trouble with Charles, he wouldn''t be in this humiliating situation. Every time he thought of Charles, the regret in Leo''s heart began to fade, replaced by anger! It was all because of Charles that he had lost face! Once Jamie and Hale left, Charles returned to his seat. Catherine''s expression remained unchanged, yet Charles could sense her happiness. Other students, now too afraid to stare at Charles, could only pretend to casually glance his way. As they listened to the shouts from the square, a common thought arose in their hearts: never provoke Charles! As for Kayden, he was feeling quite relieved that he had lost to Charles in the competition. Initially, he had felt some resentment, but after Lan''s guidance, he had completely let it go and accepted the reality. Otherwise, if he had questioned Charles earlier, he would have joined in the humiliation. Thank goodness he hadn''t participated, otherwise, he would also be in the square, surrounded like a monkey, being laughed at. Kayden thought to himself that after class, he would definitely treat Lan to a meal! Charles looked out the window at Leo, a glint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. Now, he and Leo were officially enemies. However, Charles wasn''t afraid, in fact, he looked forward to Leo making a move against him in the coming days. That way, he wouldn''t have to lift a finger and could eliminate one enemy! "Constellation, Winston, Leo." "I can''t wait any longer, I''m starting to look forward to your deaths!" Charles murmured. Chapter 156 - 156: Meeting Celestine In the morning, a different teacher was brought in to replace Leo for the class. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This teacher was quite normal and explained the lessons very well. Time passed quickly, and by evening, the day''s classes finally came to an end. Catherine initially planned to have dinner with Charles, but he had to go to the alchemist guild to purchase materials for the "Great Elixir" and "Super Miracle Drug." so he temporarily declined her invitation. Upon arriving at the alchemist guild, Charles spent nearly five gold coins to gather all the necessary materials. Generally, ordinary green-quality miracle drugs wouldn''t cost this much, but both the "Great Elixir" and "Super Miracle Drug" were quite special. One was for Mia''s rapid growth, and the alchemy materials used for it were relatively expensive. The other one, although a green-quality miracle drug, is just as important to a Beast Master as a blue-quality miracle drug and can be used as a trump card. Purchasing these alchemy materials was still done with a senior alchemist''s discount, otherwise, it would have cost even more. As Charles walked to the entrance of the alchemist guild, he was about to head back toward Cyber Academy when a familiar voice called out from behind him. "Charles?" The caller was none other than Celestine! Charles stopped in his tracks and turned around. Celestine was wearing black shorts, showcasing her long, straight, and fair legs, which were quite eye-catching. She had on a white tank top, looking fiery and sexy. "What a coincidence! We meet again today." Celestine said, taking the initiative to greet him. Seemingly aware that Charles''s gaze lingered on her chest, Celestine showed no signs of resistance and even deliberately pushed her ample chest forward. Charles was a bit taken aback by this and replied, "It really is a coincidence, both times I''ve run into you have been at the alchemist guild. Are you an alchemist too?" Celestine shook her head, "Do you think everyone is like you, not only a genius in Beast Mastery but also a genius in other areas?" Just then, a man and a woman walked out of the alchemist guild. Although the girl wasn''t as good-looking as Celestine, her ample chest was something Celestine couldn''t compare to! "Zoe! I told you, Winter will never be with you, so stop bothering me!" the girl said angrily to the boy named Zoe. Zoe was small in stature and had dyed yellow hair, persistently continuing to pester her, "If you help me out a bit more, I''ll find a senior alchemist to mentor you, so you can successfully pass the intermediate alchemist assessment!" "I won''t! I, Lucy, am not that kind of person! Winter has rejected you already, you should just leave her alone!" Lucy firmly rejected him. Zoe still had no intention of leaving, even escalating his efforts. He blocked Lucy''s way and said again, "I''m already a Level Four Beast Master now, and with the request from the Robinson family''s banquet, I can definitely help you find a senior alchemist. Trust me!" "I''ll say it again, I don''t need it! Winter has rejected you many times, she has a boyfriend now! If you keep this up, I''ll call for help!" Lucy didn''t want to be blocked any longer and was ready to shout for help. After being rejected several times, Zoe felt a bit frustrated and angrily cursed, "You filthy bitch, you fucking..." Before he could finish his sentence, Celestine kicked him, sending his body flying several meters away. "Damn! Who the hell dares to hit me!" Zoe grumbled as he got up from the ground. When he saw it was Celestine, he suddenly didn''t feel any pain and quickly walked up to her, saying, "Celestine, it''s you! What a coincidence, you''re here too!" "Shut up, don''t call me Celestine, it''s disgusting!" Celestine said, protecting Lucy behind her and looking at Zoe with disdain. She was utterly speechless, it was truly disgusting to deal with someone like Zoe who continued to harass after being rejected. Zoe seemed not to hear her and still wanted to keep talking, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Charles, who had been standing nearby. Lucy also noticed him, and her eyes lit up. Due to her nervousness, she stumbled over her words, "Charles! Oh my gosh! It really is Charles!" "Charles, I''m your fan! I really, really like you! Oh no, I need to take a moment, my heart is about to leap out of my chest!" Lucy trembled all over, her ample chest wobbling, drawing everyone''s gaze. Charles forcibly tore his gaze away and didn''t say anything. Just then, Zoe''s arrogant voice rang out, "Hey, kid, why are you with Celestine? Who are you?" "Are you deaf? She just said my name is Charles." Charles replied, a bit exasperated. What kind of hearing did this guy have? He couldn''t even remember something that was just said. "Charles? What''s your relationship with Celestine?" Zoe didn''t care about who Charles was, he only cared about the relationship between Charles and Celestine! He had never seen Celestine walking alone with a guy before. Just as Charles was about to answer, Celestine walked over, casually linking her arm with Charles''s, pressing her ample chest against him, and said, "Let me introduce you, this is Charles, my boyfriend!" "Boyfriend? Celestine, are you kidding me? Do you really have a boyfriend?" Zoe was struck like he had been hit by lightning, utterly in disbelief! It quickly dawned on him that Celestine might be deliberately trying to trick him into giving up! Zoe took a deep breath, adjusted his mindset, and said resolutely, "Celestine, you must be testing me, this guy can''t be your boyfriend. It''s okay, my love for you is as vast as the heavens..." Before he could finish, Celestine turned on her tiptoes and planted a kiss on Charles''s cheek! "He is my boyfriend, don''t you believe me? I can kiss him for you!" Without waiting for any reaction from Zoe, Celestine leaned in and kissed Charles on the lips! Charles, looking confused, felt a slick, snake-like tongue trying to pry open his teeth, attempting to delve deeper! His brain couldn''t react in time, his body took the lead, and Charles''s lips parted slightly. The two of them kissed under the warm glow of the setting sun! After an unknown amount of time passed, a dazed Lucy finally interrupted, "Stop kissing, the person has already left!" Celestine, like a startled little rabbit, had her ears turn bright red and immediately jumped behind Lucy, hiding. Charles licked his lips, still feeling a bit unsatisfied, and just then caught Celestine''s gaze. Neither of them said a word. Lucy looked at her friend and her idol kissing, a strange feeling rising in her heart. She was the first to speak, "How about we find a place to grab a bite together?" "Sure." "Sounds good." As they walked down the street, Lucy linked arms with Celestine, who was behind her, while Charles walked ahead on his own. "Winter, is Charles really your boyfriend?" Lucy quietly asked. Celestine watched Charles''s back as he walked ahead, recalling the earlier scene, the night that had passed, and her sister Aurora''s feelings for Charles. She hesitated for a moment but still didn''t answer. Seeing Celestine like this, Lucy felt relieved. She didn''t even know why she had asked, she just felt a flicker of hope that Charles wasn''t Celestine''s boyfriend! The three of them had dinner together, and at the table, Lucy kept asking Charles various questions, like whether he had ever been in a relationship and who his first love was. However, Lucy didn''t ask a single thing about alchemy, not until the night grew darker, and she reluctantly parted ways to head home. "I''ll walk you back to the academy, it''s not safe for you to be alone at night." Charles said to Celestine. Celestine nodded, then realized and replied, "I don''t live in the academy, I rent a place outside." "Alright, then I''ll walk you there and then head back." Charles responded. The two walked quietly on the way back, neither of them talking. Celestine kept her head down, watching their shadows under the streetlights. "We''re here, my place is just upstairs." Celestine said, feeling how fast time had flown. This path home, which she used to think was long, now felt too short, and she wished she could walk a little more. "Okay, you go ahead, I''ll wait until you''re home before I leave." Charles said, not in a hurry. Celestine nodded but remained in place, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Um, my sister Aurora has something sent here, and she wants me to give it to you. Why don''t you come up and get it?" Aurora''s stuff? Charles felt a surge of curiosity upon hearing Celestine''s words, and the image of her figure outside the Lsengard station flashed through his mind. He instinctively nodded. The two of them returned to Celestine''s place. As soon as they stepped inside, Charles turned to close the door when suddenly he was embraced by Celestine. The soft sensation of her body against his back was incredibly comforting. "Don''t go, stay with me." Charles heard the almost pleading voice behind him and couldn''t hold back any longer. He turned around, lifted Celestine, and pressed her back against the wall. Instinctively, she wrapped her soft, white legs around his waist. As they kissed, they began to shed their clothes. Until Celestine''s legs were between them, with liquid dripping onto the floor, Charles hesitated not at all, aiming at the lubricated entrance and straightening his waist. "Well... don''t move yet, it''s too big, can I take a break?" Celestine''s voice became soft and seductive, pleading. Charles held her tightly and waited for a while, and Celestine couldn''t help but twist her slender waist involuntarily. Charles didn''t say a word, holding Celestine''s hips with both hands and began to move. Chapter 157 - 157: I Have a Plan In the nighttime cityscape of Genosha Calivia, the atmosphere remained vibrant and indulgent. Level 6 Beast Master Winston found himself on a secluded street, clad in a black hoodie that concealed his face in shadow. He knocked on the door of a residence. "Who is it?" the voice from inside inquired cautiously without opening the door. Winston lowered his voice and replied, "Charles!" Only then did the person inside unlock the door and let Winston in. The individual stood at the threshold, glancing around warily for any signs of trouble before carefully shutting the door behind them. Once inside the living room, Winston spoke first, "I know you harbor a deep resentment toward that Charles. There is now an opportunity to eliminate him completely, it''s up to you whether you wish to seek vengeance." "Are you sure you can really pull this off? That Charles is a student at Cyber Academy, a widely celebrated genius. He won''t be easy to deal with." the man asked, his brow furrowed in concern. Winston nonchalantly leaned back against the sofa, appearing relaxed and at ease. "No matter how much of a genius he is, he''s still just a level 3 Beast Master. Can he really escape from me?" "That''s true, but we can''t make a move in the city. If we get caught, it''ll be the end for both of us!" The man was evidently intrigued, beginning to contemplate how to eliminate Charles. For him, Charles''s presence had entirely shattered his life. Winston chuckled softly, fixing his gaze on the man''s eyes and observing the resentment and hatred within them. He slowly said, "I have already devised a plan, it now depends on your cooperation." "Me?" the man replied, puzzled. Winston stood up and moved closer to the man, whispering his plan into his ear. ... Meanwhile, in the most affluent district of Genosha, spanning over ninety thousand square meters, a luxurious residential area filled with villas, all belonging to the Taylor family. In the highly valuable land of Genosha Calivia, possessing such a vast area speaks to the unimaginable power of the Taylor family! Inside the largest villa of the Taylor family, Leo stood beside a sofa made of ferocious beast leather, his face ashen, head lowered, and utterly frozen in place. Sitting across from him was a middle-aged man, exuding an extraordinary presenceBenson, the head of the Taylor family! "Bang!" Benson grabbed the expensive porcelain teapot from the table and, without hesitation, smashed it down onto Leo''s head. Leo didn''t even dare to dodge, he stood there obediently, bracing himself for the impact. In an instant, a horrific wound appeared on Leo''s forehead, blood streaming out quickly, turning half of his face red. Thick blood blurred one of Leo''s eyes, yet he didn''t even dare to wipe it away, his entire body frozen like a statue, showing no signs of movement. "Look at the mess you''ve created! Now there are videos of you embarrassing yourself all over the internet! You''ve completely tarnished the reputation of the Taylor family!" Benson''s eyes were filled with fury. This situation was supposed to be nothing, even failing to target Charles would have been normal. However, for Benson, the involvement of that old man Jamie forced him to calm down and think carefully. The Cyber Academy holds a much higher status in Genosha than the other two academies, and even the Taylor family is not to be trifled with. It''s not just because the principal Jamie is an eighth-level Beast Master. Any Beast Master who has dared to invade the Cyber Academy has never come out alive, not even those of the same level, like eighth-level Beast Masters, can escape! This is also why he went to such great lengths to get Leo into the Cyber Academy as a teacher. He wanted to uncover the secrets within the Cyber Academy! And what was the result? All his plans fell apart because of Charles! "Leo, as one of the most outstanding Beast Masters in the Taylor family''s branch, you shouldn''t be unable to distinguish between big and small matters." Benson already had his suspicions in mind, Jamie''s decision to expel Leo was likely because he sensed the Taylor family''s intentions. "Master, I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance! I will make it up to you!" Upon hearing Benson''s words, Leo didn''t hesitate for a moment. He knelt down, pressing his forehead firmly against the blood-stained floor, pleading earnestly. At that moment, Leo felt no pride or sense of honor regarding his family, he looked like a dog kneeling on the ground. Benson waved his hand, telling Leo to stand up, and continued, "That Charles is nothing. Even if he has some talent, he''s just a small fry. Once he can''t resist temptation and chooses to align with any faction, his time will be up." Benson stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the brightly lit and bustling Genosha Calivia. A glimmer of madness and desire flashed in his eyes as he said, "Let the past be the past. I will arrange for you to go to Aredale Academy this time. You can''t mess it up again, or else..." Leo naturally understood what the master meant. His body trembled instinctively, clearly recalling the consequences of failing again. He quickly assured, "Master, you can rest assured. I will not fail again!" "That''s best. Now get out." Benson seemed a bit annoyed, shooing Leo away like a dog. Once Leo retreated outside the villa, he extended his arm to wipe the almost congealed blood from his forehead. He turned to look in the direction of the Cyber Academy, his gaze filled with hatred, muttering, "Charles! I will make sure you suffer a horrible fate!" After Leo left, a shadowy figure quietly appeared in the room where Benson was. The figure was shrouded in darkness, making it impossible to discern their features. The mysterious person spoke, "Benson, you cannot touch Charles!" Benson''s expression turned to surprise. His body, which had been leaning against the sofa, straightened suddenly, and he furrowed his brow as he looked at the mysterious figure, asking, "What, does he still have a connection with you?" "You''re not qualified to know. Just remember, if you go after him, the Taylor family won''t see the sun rise tomorrow." The mysterious person didn''t explain further, they simply stated the consequences. Benson snorted coldly, this was the first time he had been threatened like this in Genosha. However, thinking about the other party''s strength, Benson could only suppress his displeasure and nod in agreement. The mysterious figure slowly vanished, merging into the darkness as they headed towards a library somewhere in Calivia. Inside the library, in a secret chamber, several voices echoed. "Sir, we have news. The principal of Cyber Academy, Jamie, wants to use Charles as bait to lure us out." "That old man is thinking beyond that, he wants to test Charles." "Test Charles?" "Yes, and then send a seventh-level Beast Master to him, let him go to his death." "But there are very few seventh-level Beast Masters left now." "I say we go. Can a seventh-level Beast Master compare to Charles in any way? Hurry up!" "Understood!" The secret chamber fell silent again, followed by a soft sigh. .... Early the next morning, Charles woke up from Celestine''s bed, rubbing his sore lower back. He had quite the night yesterday, and Celestine was still fast asleep, probably exhausted. He got dressed, found a piece of paper, wrote a few words on it, and left it on Celestine''s bedside. Then he left. When he returned to Cyber Academy, he happened to run into Catherine at the cafeteria entrance. Catherine looked at Charles approaching and felt a bit puzzled because that path wasn''t the usual route from the boys'' dormitory to the cafeteria. Had Charles just returned this morning? If it were in the past, Catherine would never have cared about such things. But recently, she didn''t know why, she found herself subconsciously concerned about everything related to Charles. "Good morning! Finished training and ready to eat? Want to join me?" Charles greeted her with a smile. Catherine, who had been lost in thought just moments before, quickly nodded upon hearing Charles''s words. She watched Charles walk ahead, a small smile appearing on her lips, radiating happiness. After they had breakfast, they arrived at the classroom on time. Today''s class was taught by a seventh-level Beast Master, focusing on practical training. As the practical training began, the students were stunned by the teacher''s words. The practical instructor said, "In today''s practical class, you cannot summon your mystical beasts, nor can you use Beast Mastery. It will all rely on your physical fitness and combat experience!" At this announcement, all the students exchanged glances, murmuring among themselves: "What''s going on? As Beast Masters, how can we train without summoning our mystical beasts? What''s the point?" "Exactly! Isn''t practical training supposed to cultivate combat experience and the bond with our mystical beasts?" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Without summoning mystical beasts and relying only on the physical abilities of a Beast Master, how is this even practical training? It''s pointless!" The practical instructor, Ethan, listened to the murmurs with an expressionless face. He fixed his gaze on a few students and asked in a deep voice, "What would you do if one day all your mystical beasts were killed in battle, and you were the only one left?" Someone raised their hand and replied, "Teacher, if all the mystical beasts are dead and only the Beast Master remains, there''s no point in resisting. It''s better to surrender." Ethan sighed, he had heard such responses many times before. These new students were still young and didn''t understand the bond between mystical beasts and Beast Masters. "Imagine, in ten years or so, those mystical beasts that have been with you day and night will be just like family. If your family were all slaughtered by the enemy and you were the only one left, would you surrender?" Ethan asked again. No one answered. The students tried to put themselves in that situation and realized that they really had no choice but to resist! Seeing the students lost in thought, a satisfied expression appeared on Ethan''s face. The strength of a Beast Master does not solely rely on the power of their mystical beasts, a true master of Beast Mastery is strong in their own right! Ethan led the students to a dedicated training area and then asked, "A while back, I had to step out for some matters. Do any of you know who the strongest new student is this year?" The eyes of the other students all turned toward Charles. Chapter 158 - 158: I Want to Take Charles as My Apprentice "Alright, this student must be Charles." Ethan said as he looked at Charles. I''ll need you to come up and assist me with the teaching in a moment!" Charles nodded in agreement and walked to the practice area under the gaze of everyone. "Is there anyone here who wants to spar with Charles, keeping in mind that you cannot summon your mystical beasts?" Ethan asked the students outside the area. He was quite curious about Charles''s practical experience and skills, after all, someone who earned the title of strongest new student was no ordinary competitor. After a moment, no one raised their hand. They didn''t want to embarrass themselves, they knew very well Charles''s strength. With only three mystical beasts, Charles could defeat a fourth-level Beast Master. Moreover, every student who had watched Charles compete knew of his combat style. His close-quarters combat power and technique were unmatched, even Zachary and Camilla felt inferior! The only one present who could possibly match him was Catherine. The other students turned their gazes toward Catherine, hoping she would step up to challenge Charles. Unexpectedly, Catherine kept her head down, lost in thought, showing no desire to step forward. Ethan was somewhat surprised by the situation. As far as he knew, few who could enter Cyber Academy were not proud and ambitious. They were all geniuses, and it was normal for them to not back down from one another. Now, however, no one dared to confront Charles. It seemed that this Charles had already subdued all the talented students in the audience! Suppressing his surprise, Ethan helplessly said, "Since no one is willing to step up, I will personally spar with you, Charles. You all watch closely from down there." After saying that, Ethan turned to Charles and reminded him, "Try to control your strength as much as possible, but you need to give it your all so I can see what you''ve got!" Charles nodded, he was also curious about the physical prowess of a seventh-level Beast Master. Opportunities to spar with a seventh-level Beast Master were rare. "Good, get ready. Let''s begin!" Ethan initially took it easy, remaining in a relaxed state. After all, no matter how strong Charles was, he was still facing a seventh-level Beast Master! However, as soon as the word "begin" left his lips, Charles''s figure suddenly moved like a ghost, quickly launching an attack on Ethan. His target was clear: he threw a punch aimed directly at Ethan''s throat! This was a vital area of the body and one of the most vulnerable spots. In Charles''s mind, even if Ethan was a seventh-level Beast Master, the defense of the throat would surely be weaker than that of other areas! Charles''s thinking was correct. The battle-hardened Ethan quickly reacted. Before Charles''s fist even reached him, Ethan had already placed his palm in front of his throat, praising, "No wonder you''re the strongest new student, you''ve surprised me right off the bat." However, just as Ethan''s satisfied expression appeared, he noticed that Charles''s body seemed a bit unusual as he approached. Before he could think it through, Charles instantly changed his attacking posture! The punch aimed at the throat was merely a feint! The real intention was to make Ethan let his guard down, thinking he had figured out the attack pattern, thereby distracting him. Charles, now right in front of Ethan, resolutely lifted his leg and kicked toward Ethan''s groin. There was no denying that this area was also one of the most vulnerable spots on a man''s body. A strike to this region would bring enough pain to make anyone abandon their defenses and fall into agony. Ethan''s expression became even more satisfied. He had to admit that Charles''s combat skills and choice of attack targets were impeccable! In a real battlefield, one must strike the enemy''s most vulnerable points with lightning speed! Ethan remained unflinching in the face of Charles''s attack. He neither defended nor retreated, instead, he launched a counterattack at a similar speed. After Charles delivered his kick, Ethan executed a whip kick, but it was much faster than Charles''s attack. His target was the leg that Charles was using to support his body. If he landed the hit, it would definitely cause Charles to lose his balance and control, ending the match! Even the students watching from below felt a sense of regret. They could clearly see the situation on stage, even Zachary and Camilla didn''t believe that Charles could continue to struggle. Only Catherine''s expression remained unchanged, as if she wasn''t worried at all. Camilla noticed Catherine''s demeanor and felt puzzled. Could it be that Charles had some way to change the situation? Then, the unexpected happened! The leg Charles had initially used for his attack suddenly changed direction mid-strike, as if he had anticipated this very moment. He quickly accelerated toward Ethan''s attacking leg. In the next instant, their legs collided together, producing a dull thud. "How is this possible? Did Charles foresee this situation? If the punch was a feint, then what was the true attack?" Camilla and Zachary were filled with questions. If it had been them, they would have already been defeated. At that moment, Ethan seemed to sense something and quickly raised his arms to protect his chin. Sure enough, in the next instant, Charles''s supporting left leg had somehow left the ground. Using the momentum from the collision with Ethan''s leg, combined with the power from his core, Charles''s left leg traced a beautiful arc in the air, striking Ethan''s blocking arm! Unfortunately, that strike was also blocked by Ethan. In mid-air, Charles could no longer maintain his balance and fell to the ground. "Wow, incredible! No wonder it''s Charles! Good thing I didn''t go up, otherwise, I would have been kicked away!" "Wait, what just happened?" "I don''t have time to explain, just know that Charles is amazing!" "After that series of attacks, I doubt anyone besides Teacher Ethan could have withstood it!" Ethan had returned from a defensive posture to a relaxed state. He looked at Charles, his expression complex, and said, "That strike you just made? A fourth-level Beast Master would absolutely not be able to withstand it. As a fourth-level Beast Master, your physical fitness, combat skills, and experience are already at the top tier!" When Charles heard Ethan''s words and hadn''t yet reacted, the students below couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted, "Teacher, Charles is a third-level Beast Master, not a fourth-level Beast Master!" A third-level Beast Master? Ethan looked at Charles and nodded, unsure of what to say. Could a third-level Beast Master possess such strength? "Are you really a third-level Beast Master, Charles?" Ethan asked again, uncertain. Charles felt a bit helpless. He was almost used to others not believing him. He replied, "Yes, teacher, I am a third-level Beast Master." "A third-level Beast Master, a third-level Beast Master..." Ethan kept repeating it, and his gaze toward Charles grew brighter. He said anxiously, "Students, please wait a moment, I''ll be right back." Amidst the puzzled looks from everyone, Ethan ran outside, quickly pulled out his phone, and dialed the principal Jamie''s number. Ethan spoke rapidly, "Principal, I''ve discovered a true genius in Beast Mastery in Class A!" "Class A, a true genius? Are you talking about Charles?" Jamie thought for a moment and realized who Ethan meant. Ethan hurriedly continued, "Yes, Principal! Charles''s physical fitness, combat experience, and skills are exactly what I''m looking for. I''m wondering if I can take him as my apprentice." Fearing that Principal Jamie would refuse, Ethan patted his solid chest and assured him, "Principal, you can trust me, I will teach him well!" "Ha ha ha, you? Ethan, you aren''t worthy to be his teacher." Jamie replied with a laugh. He hadn''t expected that just after their first meeting, Ethan would want to take Charles as an apprentice. After all, geniuses shine wherever they go. "What? I''m not worthy? Does that mean the principal wants to take Charles as an apprentice?" Ethan considered this possibility. If the principal took Charles as an apprentice, then he really couldn''t compare to Principal Jamie, especially since he was only a seventh-level Beast Master. Jamie was straightforward, "Not me, I want to take him as my apprentice too." "What? Not even you, Principal? Then who else could it be? Could it be..." Ethan thought of someone who definitely had the qualifications to be Charles''s teacher at Genosha Cyber Academy. "Exactly, you''re not mistaken. It''s Ezra. If you think you can compete with him, go ahead and try to get Charles." Principal Jamie joked. Ethan felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment. He had finally encountered a genius who suited him, only to find out that someone had already taken him as an apprentice! Meet Ezra? He wanted to live a few more years! After hanging up the phone, Ethan returned to the practice area with a dejected expression. The other students looked at the changes in him, puzzled and confused. Ethan didn''t offer much explanation and continued with the lesson, but he was clearly distracted. His peripheral vision was filled with regret and disappointment as he occasionally glanced at Charles. Finally, the morning combat class came to an end. Charles walked out with Catherine, and just as they were about to head to the cafeteria, Jace suddenly ran over, panicked, and shouted, "Charles, trouble, trouble!" "What''s wrong? Don''t rush, take your time." Charles replied. Jace took a breath, calming himself with a few deep inhales before saying, "Charles, there''s someone outside with a large group, specifically looking for you. They seem aggressive and don''t look like they have good intentions." "Someone is looking for me? A whole group?" Charles was very confused. He had no idea who it was, but he knew he had to go out and see what was happening. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unexpectedly, just as he reached the entrance of the academy, a particularly arrogant voice rang out, "Where is that coward Charles? Why isn''t he coming out? Is he afraid?" Chapter 159 - 159: Zoes Challenge Outside Cyber Academy, Zoe was at the front with a group of people, shouting and cursing. This drew a crowd, all curious about who had the guts to cause a commotion in front of Cyber Academy. Soon, the security personnel stepped out, ready to disperse the gathering. However, they quickly noticed Charles walking over from inside the academy. Not only did the security staff see him, but Zoe also fixed her gaze on Charles, her muscles taut as if she were on fire. Yesterday''s image of Celestine kissing Charles kept flashing in his mind, humiliating him! At that moment, Zoe couldn''t accept that the goddess he was pursuing was kissing another man right in front of him. He didn''t have any courage at that time and fled like a pathetic dog. When he returned to the dorm, Zoe burst into tears, lamenting to his roommate about how the goddess he had worked so hard to pursue was snatched away by a third party. Hearing this, his roommate gritted their teeth. As soon as they finished class at noon today, they gathered a group of people, planning to teach that third party a lesson. However, upon hearing Zoe shout a certain name just now, the anger on the faces of his roommates suddenly dissipated, replaced by worry. They huddled together, looking at Zoe, who was passionately cursing at the door, and whispered among themselves. "I didn''t mishear, did I? Zoe just said Charles?" "You didn''t mishear, it''s definitely Charles. What''s up? Is this Charles really something?" Someone asked, confused. "Haven''t you been keeping up with the news? This Charles is no joke. Is he really going to interfere with Zoe''s pursuit?" "He shouldn''t be, right? A guy like Charles wouldn''t lack admirers. Are you saying Zoe isn''t telling the truth? That Charles isn''t the third party?" "Damn, then what are we even doing here? What if this blows up? Let''s sneak out quietly." Not only Zoe''s roommates felt this way, but quite a few others also slipped away. Meanwhile, Zoe, who was shouting furiously, completely failed to notice that most of his followers had left, and those who remained were only there to watch the spectacle. "Who are you? Do I know you?" Charles asked, furrowing his brow as he looked at Zoe outside the academy. He genuinely couldn''t remember who this person was. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Zoe was at a loss for words, as if he had swallowed a stone and was choking on it. His face instantly turned red as he pointed at Charles and said, "You don''t go too far! Saying you don''t remember me is intentional, right? How could you possibly forget me?" Zoe had completely lost his composure. Facing Charles, he directly pointed behind him and declared, "Today, in front of all these people, I''m challenging you!" "What people? There''s hardly anyone behind you." Charles replied, gesturing for Zoe to look back. When Zoe finally turned around, he realized that the companions who had been standing behind him had already mostly disappeared. Only a few people remained to watch the drama, and as soon as they noticed Zoe turning around, they didn''t hesitate to turn and leave. Zoe''s upper and lower lips trembled uncontrollably. He knew that Charles was a genius Beast Master, a genius alchemist, and a genius blacksmith, but he still didn''t expect the people who came with him to be so afraid. "Charles, I don''t care! You stole my Celestine, and today we must duel!" Zoe''s mind was devoid of any rationality at that moment. He kept replaying the scene from yesterday when he had fled, a humiliating moment that would haunt him for life. Unless he could personally wash away this disgrace by defeating Charles! "Enough, Zoe! What on earth are you doing? I have no feelings for you whatsoever. What you''re doing is no different from being a creep!" Celestine shouted, panting as she saw Charles and Zoe facing off. She felt like she had hit the worst luck of her life by being at the same school as someone like Zoe. At first, she thought Zoe was somewhat normal, and that he would back off after she rejected him. Even if he couldn''t let go, she believed he would give up after she stated that Charles was her boyfriend. But who would have guessed that Zoe seemed to have a screw loose and would come to cause trouble for Charles today! Celestine felt not only disgust for Zoe but also guilt towards Charles. She walked up to Charles and said, "Charles, I''m sorry. I didn''t know he would act like this. I''m really sorry." Before Charles could respond, Zoe interrupted, saying, "Celestine, you don''t need to apologize. After I defeat him" "Shut up!" Charles couldn''t take it anymore. How could someone be so obsessed, lost in their own world? Zoe was about to retort but looked up to see the cold glint in Charles''s eyes and instantly lost the courage to speak. After a long pause, he grit his teeth and said, "Charles, if you''re a real man, duel me. If I win, Celestine will be mine!" "Charles, don''t pay him any mind, he''s just a lunatic!" Celestine felt completely helpless. No one wanted to be liked by a madman. If she could, she would ask Zoe what he liked about her, she would change if necessary. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles shook his head and stepped in front of Celestine, his expression serious as he said, "First of all, Celestine is an independent person. No one has the right to decide her fate but herself!" "Furthermore, I accept your challenge just to teach you how to respect a lady." "Lastly, I hope everyone witnesses that any accidents during the duel are voluntary on both sides!" When Charles said that last sentence, there was a chilling intent in his tone. He felt no sympathy for someone like Zoe, instead, he was immensely annoyed! Zoe was about to feel happy when he heard Charles agree, but then he caught the last part of Charles''s statement and felt a wave of fear wash over him. It was as if agreeing would lead to his own demise! "So cool, so handsome! No wonder you''re my idol, Charles, you''re the best!" "That was such a badass line! Seriously, what''s wrong with this Zoe? Does he have a warped sense of values?" "I heard this Zoe is a Level Four Beast Master. Could Charles...?" "Absolutely not! Our idol has defeated Level Four Beast Masters before. Don''t worry, Charles is the strongest!" "Not so fast. This Zoe does have some real power. After all, Charles is only a Level Three Beast Master, he might not be a match." Zoe listened to the discussions around him, his tightly clenched fists oozing blood. He had gripped them so hard that his fingernails pierced the flesh of his palms. He spoke up directly, "I agree to everything you said, Charles! You''ll regret this later!" Charles didn''t waste any words. Three hexagram arrays lit up, and the figures of Max, Mousie, and Mia appeared before everyone. In the next moment, he activated [Beast Mastery] while pulling out a [black gold long knife] from his [jet ring]. In the blink of an eye, Charles was fully prepared. Zoe was not to be outdone, he summoned four mystical beasts through four hexagram arrays. Charles glanced over and noted one Silver quality, two Gold qualities, and one Platinum quality beastseemed like decent strength. Without a storage ring, Zoe drew two short knives from his waist, gripping them in reverse. [Green Wolf Short Knife [Blue Quality]: Made primarily from Green Wolf teeth and crafted with mystic iron, it is both hard and sharp.] "Charles, don''t blame me for bullying you! My weapon is a top-notch Blue Quality piece! Since you''ve brought out a weapon, I can''t fight barehanded!" Zoe was full of pride, believing his [Green Wolf Short Knife] was among the best in Blue Quality weapons. Charles''s weapon in hand probably wasn''t any better than his, after all, a purple-quality weapon was not so easily obtained. Charles remained indifferent, showing no reaction as he unsheathed his long knife and stood confidently with it. Zoe was the first to attack, wielding his two short knives as he swiftly charged at Charles. His mystical beast was of the wind attribute, and combined with the skills of the mystical beast, his speed was incredible! Among the crowd of onlookers, someone gasped, "That speed is top-tier even among Level Four Beast Masters! Charles is done for!" "Yeah, can Charles even react in time?" "To be honest, Zoe has some psychological issues, but his strength is undeniable!" Hearing the discussions around him, Zoe''s lips curled into a smug smile, filled with pride. He was confident that even if Charles was the strongest newcomer at Cyber Academy, he wouldn''t be able to dodge his attack at such speed! In the next moment, "Clang!" The sound of metal striking metal echoed. Zoe''s short knife aimed at Charles was directly blocked by the [black gold long knife]. "What?! How did he block that?" Zoe was too surprised to care, quickly changing his tactics while activating his wind attribute mystical beast skill [Compressed Wind Blade], aiming for Charles''s neck! Charles moved with ease, as if strolling through a forest, effortlessly dodging Zoe''s skill. At the same time, Charles''s right foot pushed off the ground, and his body shot forward like a bullet, moving so fast it was nearly invisible to the naked eye as he slashed at Zoe! Zoe desperately reacted, unleashing all his potential just in time to use the [Green Wolf Short Knife] to block Charles''s attack. "Clacksqueak!" The sound of the [Green Wolf Short Knife] shattering echoed, and in the next instant, it broke into pieces, scattering across the ground! "What?!" Zoe''s pupils dilated to their maximum, his blue-quality weapon was shattered by Charles in one stroke? This scene shocked not only Zoe but also the spectators nearby, who were equally astonished. "What did Zoe just say? His weapon is blue quality? It looks more like white quality to me!" "It did seem like it was blue quality. But looking at it now, could Charles''s long knife possibly be a purple-quality weapon?" "Are you kidding? Do you even know how precious purple-quality weapons are?" Chapter 160 - 160: Pants Are Soaked While the crowd debated whether Charles''s long knife was a purple-quality weapon. Zoe''s face had turned pale, and his legs felt weak. He was now weaponless, and everything had caught him off guard. Who would have thought Charles would be this fast? Not only did it leave him unprepared, but it also shattered his hard-earned blue-quality weapon! "Charles, don''t be impulsive! I know I was wrong, I concede!" Zoe was surprisingly decisive, knowing he couldn''t win a fight or escape now. Looking into Charles''s cold gaze, Zoe felt that if he didn''t beg for mercy now, death was surely waiting for him! "You don''t realize you were wrong, you just know you''re about to die!" Charles''s killing intent had not diminished. Even if he didn''t kill Zoe, he intended to give him a lesson he''d never forget! The [black gold long knife] whistled as it swung toward Zoe''s body. When suddenly, a massive wooden spike flew toward Charles! Charles had no choice but to stop his assault. He turned to confront the flying wooden spike, and with a swift change of direction, his black gold long knife sliced the spike in half. "Who is it?!" After fending off the sudden attack, Charles turned to the side and saw a young man with red hair slowly dismantling a hexagram array beside him. Having narrowly escaped with her life, Zoe wasted no time. She rolled and scrambled over to the man, crying out, "Brother, someone is trying to kill me!" The person who arrived was none other than Zoe''s brother, Jason! Jason looked at his sister''s terrified expression with disgust. He kicked her aside before raising his gaze to Charles and said, "If it''s a spar, it should be a spar, Charles. That was a bit too harsh, don''t you think?" Before Charles could respond, someone from the crowd immediately defended him, saying, "Who said it was just a spar? Charles clearly stated it in advance, and Zoe agreed. There''s no problem with that." "Exactly, Zoe agreed to it. He can go all out against Charles, but it''s a pity he couldn''t even last a little longer." "Shut up!" Jason''s expression darkened as he looked around, and the surroundings immediately fell silent. No one dared to mock him anymore. At that moment, Charles spoke up, saying, "What''s this? You beat up the little one, and now the big one shows up?" Jason''s demeanor was dismissive as he took a couple of steps forward, getting closer to Charles. He said, "You think you can take me on? I''m a Level 5 Beast Master. Fighting you would be like bullying a child." Level 5 Beast Master? Charles was a bit taken aback by Jason''s words. If that was true, then Jason''s talent was indeed impressive. In his twenties, a Level 5 Beast Master was considered a genius among ordinary people. However, even a Level 5 Beast Master was not someone Charles had never defeated before! Just as Charles was about to say something, Celestine could no longer hold back. She stepped forward and positioned herself in front of Charles, staring defiantly at Jason as she said: "What does being a Level 5 Beast Master matter? It''s clearly your brother''s fault. How can you be so shameless?" "Celestine, even if you have some talent and the teachers at school think highly of you, that doesn''t give you the right to be so disrespectful. Remember, I''m your senior!" Jason said, raising his hand high. It looked like he intended to teach Celestine a lesson. At that moment, Charles gripped his black gold long knife tightly and unhesitatingly infused it with three types of energy. A destructive aura radiated from Charles! Jason''s expression changed drastically. As a Level 5 Beast Master, he was naturally perceptive. He didn''t know what was happening, but Charles, a mere Level 3 Beast Master, was making him feel a sense of deadly threat! Jason reacted quickly. He intended to summon a mystical beast to perform Beast Mastery and defend against Charles''s attack. However, the black gold knife glow was simply too fast. Before his mystical beast could even appear, the black gold knife glow was already at his chest! Just as Jason thought he was about to meet his end, a wall of earth materialized in front of him, blocking Charles''s black gold knife glow. "Little brother, having such a bad temper is not a good thing, you know." An enchanting voice came from behind Charles. A stunning woman in a black qipao, wearing black stockings, stepped out. Her hair was elegantly styled, and she wore red glasses, with a beauty mark at the corner of her eye that added to her allure! Ruby Wang swayed her hips, and the sound of her high heels clicking against the smooth floor drew everyone''s attention to her. Her plump red lips parted slightly as she addressed Charles, saying, "Hello there, Charles dear. It''s nice to meet you for the first time. My surname is Wang, and my name is Ruby. Just call me Sister Ruby." Charles watched Ruby Wang approach, and he realized that this person was likely sent by Cyber Academy for personal protection, though he hadn''t expected her to be such a charming older sister! "Oh dear, it seems someone is scared stiff. What''s that awful smell?" Ruby Wang delicately covered her mouth and nose with her fair hand, wearing a look of disgust as she glanced at Jason. "Holy crap, it''s true! Jason''s pants are soaked!" "No way, was Charles''s attack really that powerful?" "But Jason is a Level 5 Beast Master! Could Charles''s attack actually kill a Level 5 Beast Master?" "No matter what, Jason deserves it! Who told him to go after Celestine?" Jason''s expression was blank. He hadn''t yet reacted to the life-and-death crisis when he heard the whispers around him. He instinctively looked down, and he saw very noticeable water stains on his pants. Only then did he slowly realize that he had indeed wet himself out of fear from Charles''s attack! Earlier, he had been mocking his brother Zoe for being scared by Charles, not expecting that Zoe was actually stronger than him, at least maintaining his bodily dignity! And here he was, in front of everyone, having wet his pants because of Charles''s attack! "Damn it! Charles, you wait for me! I will not let this go!" Jason barely had time to spit out more threats as he covered his groin and hurriedly fled the scene. Behind him was his brother Zoe, who also hadn''t registered what had just occurred. To him, his older brother had always been stronger, yet today, he was even more pathetic! "Bro, wait for me!" Zoe quickly chased after the fleeing Jason. The two brothers disappeared amidst the mocking laughter of the onlookers. Ruby Wang stood in place, assigned by the academy to protect Charles. At first, when she learned she would be protecting a Level 3 Beast Master, she was very resistant. As a top-tier Level 7 Beast Master, her time was incredibly valuable! Being a personal protector meant being available twenty-four hours a day, never leaving his side, which felt like a waste of time! But now, seeing Charles''s performance, all her resentment had vanished. That slash of energy Charles unleashed had the power to kill a Level 5 Beast Master! Even she was shocked, she had never seen a Level 3 Beast Master capable of crossing two levels to take down a Level 5 Beast Master! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Ruby Wang marveled at Charles''s attack, she couldn''t help but have other questions arise. "You seem unfazed by my arrival." Ruby Wang observed with keen interest, noting that when she deflected the black gold knife glow, Charles had shown no surprise at all! "Well, not really surprised. Those security guards over there probably didn''t step in because they saw you here." Charles said, pointing to the guards watching the scene unfold. During his fight with Zoe, he had noticed that whether it was his attack or Jason''s wooden spikes, the expressions on the guards'' faces were filled only with curiosity and surprisethere was no hint of concern. If a fatal incident occurred at the entrance of Cyber Academy, they would face scrutiny, so their reluctance to intervene likely stemmed from knowing someone capable of stopping the situation was nearby. Putting together what the academy had said about arranging personal protection, Charles quickly deduced the situation. "Oh? So you''re that sure? What if you misjudged the situation? If I hadn''t acted, Jason could have really died." Ruby Wang''s curiosity deepened. Charles didn''t answer, he actually wanted to say that if he misjudged, so be it. He could always claim who would have thought a Level 5 Beast Master couldn''t withstand an attack from a Level 3 Beast Master! "Are you okay?" Charles asked with concern, noticing Celestine still staring at him in a daze. Since Charles''s counterattack ended, Celestine had maintained that expression, gazing at him blankly, lost in thought. After a long pause, she finally came to her senses and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, Charles. Today''s events were all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Zoe wouldn''t have come after you." Charles waved his hand dismissively, indicating it was no big deal. "It''s nothing. Just a mad dog that only knows how to bark and doesn''t respect anyone. Teaching it a lesson was no hassle." Charles didn''t lower his voice at all, so those still nearby could clearly hear him. "Holy crap! Charles is so cool! That line was just too badass!" "Exactly! Not only is he powerful, but he also respects others and knows how to protect them. He''s just perfect!" "Sometimes being too perfect can be a flaw. For me, there''s absolutely no hope of becoming Charles''s girlfriend!" Listening to the increasingly absurd chatter, Charles quickly led Catherine and Celestine back to the academy, with Level 7 Beast Master Ruby Wang following behind. On the way, Celestine looked at Charles and asked, "Charles, are you going to the Robinson family banquet tomorrow? I heard Grace will be attending." Grace? Catherine''s ears perked up, clearly showing she was particularly interested in that name! Chapter 161 - 161: The Exceptionally Fanatical Fan Upon hearing Grace''s name, Charles visibly paused for a moment. He had always remembered this genius who had signed a human contract with him. He also recalled Celestine mentioning that Grace had reached the level of a Level 4 Beast Master. Charles had originally thought they wouldn''t have any interactions for a while, but now Celestine said Grace would be attending the Robinson family banquet. For a moment, Charles felt a bit indecisive. He was still at the Level 3 Beast Master level, and on the surface, it seemed Grace had the upper hand. However, considering overall strength, Charles could comfortably defeat Grace as long as she didn''t possess a means to kill a Level 5 Beast Master. But being the direct disciple of the academy''s vice-president, could Grace really lack a trump card for defeating enemies of a higher level? Charles suspected that Grace likely had a powerful trump card similar to the multi-attribute black gold knife glow, allowing her to attack beyond her level. Go? Or not go? Charles wasn''t quite sure yet. There had been a lot going on recently, including the preparation of the powerful pills Colton had given him and the super miracle drug, which he hadn''t even started yet. He also needed to train Mia to reach Level 19 as soon as possible to prepare for her promotion. On top of that, Charles had to stay vigilant against Constellation and Winston, tempting them into action to completely resolve the hidden crisis! "I''ll think about it some more. If I decide to go, I''ll let you know in advance." Charles replied. Catherine thought for a moment and said, "I want to go see it too." She actually had no interest in socializing at the banquet, in her eyes, she would rather spend that free time in the training room to improve her strength! However, Catherine was very curious about Grace. She genuinely wanted to see what kind of person this woman was who had signed a human contract with Charles. Deep down, she even harbored thoughts of challenging Grace! It wasn''t just for the sake of sparring with a strong opponent, she mainly wanted to test Grace''s strength in advance for Charles. If Grace turned out to be weaker than she expected, she planned to humiliate her thoroughly! When Charles heard what Catherine said, he thought about it again and decided that a night out wouldn''t hurt, so he might as well go see what it was all about. "Alright then, let''s set a time for tomorrow night and all go to the Robinson family banquet together." Charles decided. Catherine nodded, showing no other expression or movement, but Charles could clearly feel that Catherine was in a very good mood at that moment. He wondered if it was because he had agreed to accompany her to the Robinson family banquet. Celestine cast a glance at Catherine, feeling somewhat uncomfortable. Catherine''s request had been quickly approved by Charles without a hint of hesitation. In Celestine''s eyes, this Catherine might be her biggest competitor! Wait, what competition? Celestine realized that something was off with her earlier thoughts. When did she start caring about the women around Charles? Recalling what had happened last night, as well as the soreness in her thighs and lower back when she woke up this morning, Celestine felt a bit restless! She quickly said to Charles, "Alright, I''ll get in touch later. I have things to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now." After saying that, Celestine hurriedly left as if she were escaping. Charles and Catherine were left in confusion, not knowing what had just happened! Before long, a day passed. After finishing his classes, Charles didn''t waste any time at all. He spent the first half of the night training with Max, Mousie, and Mia, and began crafting the powerful pills and the super miracle drug in the second half of the night. Mia successfully leveled up to Level 18, and even Max and Mousie advanced from Level 24 to Level 25! It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before Mia could undergo her promotion! In the second half of the night, Charles began the process of crafting the miracle drug. [Powerful Pills Recipe] [Quality]: Green-tier Miracle Drug [Ingredients]: 20g of Returning Essence Flower, 300g of Ferocious Beast Meat... [Description]: A miracle drug that accelerates the growth of mystical beasts. Only one can be consumed per day, excessive consumption in a short period can cause illness in mystical beasts. He carefully retrieved the necessary herbs from his storage space and meticulously prepared everything, only starting the crafting process after confirming everything was correct. The Powerful Pills were a green-quality miracle drug, with a difficulty level similar to that of the revival pill. In the beginning, he failed several times due to inexperience. However, as the number of failures increased, Charles became more adept, able to remember all the mistakes and avoid repeating them. His progress was rapid, and just before dawn, he finally succeeded in crafting the Powerful Pills! However, the alchemical materials he had purchased were nearly exhausted. It seemed that after his morning classes, he would need to make another trip to the alchemist guild to buy more materials for the Powerful Pills. As for the Super Miracle Drug, he would have to wait until the next attempt to refine it. Recently, there hadn''t been any trials, and Charles had the protection of the Level 7 Beast Master Ruby Wang whenever he went out. Since he didn''t need the Super Miracle Drug for now, he decided to set it aside for the time being. Charles stretched lazily, it was already five in the morning, and he had three hours until his morning classes began. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not wanting to waste any more time, he went straight to bed to rest for a while. What he didn''t know was that the incident involving Zoe and the Jason brothers had spread like wildfire overnight and was now common knowledge! On online media, discussions about the incident had taken the top spot on trending lists, with people commenting non-stop: "Come and see, come and learn! This is how a true Beast Master carries himself! Zoe is nothing, her brain must be malfunctioning!" "Charles is absolutely right! Everyone is independent, no one else can decide your belonging except for yourself!" "And that line about teaching a mad dog a lesson? That''s just too bold, it makes me want to marry him!" "A bunch of love-struck fools! Aren''t you all paying attention to Charles''s attack? It scared even a Level 5 Beast Master!" "I, Jace from Cyber Academy, can personally attest that Charles once used this attack to directly slay three Level 5 Beast Masters!" "No way, that''s insane! He crossed two levels to kill three Level 5 Beast Masters? That''s just too exaggerated!" "Come on, I''m telling the truth! If you don''t believe me, come see for yourself! You can''t even imagine how strong Charles is!" ... After sleeping for over two hours, Charles finally felt a bit of his energy return. He didn''t want it to be this way, but he had no choice, there had been so many things happening recently that he simply couldn''t avoid staying up late! After a quick wash and breakfast, Charles headed to his classroom. Along the way, people kept greeting him. At first, Charles responded, but those who noticed he was acknowledging them went wild with excitement. Charles was immediately surrounded, bombarded with questions, and people were incessantly asking for autographs. Some female students even began to touch him. "Wow, I got to feel Charles''s chest muscles! I''m not washing my hands for a month!" "Sister, you''re so lucky! Step aside, let me try!" "I want to too! I want to!" With no other option, Charles had to use Quick Travel to speed out of the crowd! He wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling very puzzled. What was going on today? Yesterday, people at the academy weren''t this crazy, today, it felt like they had lost their minds! Charles didn''t understand. He had thought his popularity would fade in a day or two, and soon, not many would pay attention to him. To his surprise, it only intensified, he now had to keep his head down and use his skills just to avoid being swarmed! When he finally made it into the classroom, he saw the students'' faces light up. They pulled out their phones, ready to take pictures with him. Fortunately, the teacher arrived just in time to start the lesson, preventing a repeat of the chaos from earlier. "What''s going on today?" Charles asked quietly as he sat down next to Catherine. Catherine didn''t respond but pulled out her phone to show him. On various social media platforms, comments about Charles read either, "Charles is so handsome! I want to marry him!" Or, "Charles is so strong! He''s my idol!" Seeing this made Charles feel a bit awkward. He scratched the back of his head, feeling helpless. "Maybe I should buy a mask to wear? That way, no one would recognize me." Catherine replied coolly, "Don''t even think about it, wearing a mask would just make you more suspicious." The morning class ended quickly, and just as the teacher was about to leave the classroom, Charles used Quick Travel to escape. The moment he stepped out the door, the students still in their seats rushed over to his desk, watching his retreating figure with regret. "Damn! I was a step too late. If I had known, I would have made my move before the teacher called it a wrap." "What a shame, but it''s okay. There are classes this afternoon, maybe I''ll get a chance to take a picture with Charles and post it online." "You have no idea! I mentioned in passing that I was in the same classroom as Charles, and when I woke up this morning, I gained a thousand followers!" "Is it really that ridiculous? How many followers did you have before?" "Just one, and that was my alt account!" ... Charles didn''t waste a moment on the way and flew to the Alchemist Guild. He continued to purchase some alchemy materials to refine Powerful Pills again. However, as soon as he reached the entrance, a figure appeared in front of Charles and said: "Charles, it''s me. I need your help with something." Chapter 162 - 162: Byrons Request The person speaking was somewhat familiar to Charles, but he couldn''t quite place who it was. Before he could ask, the other man noticed the confusion on Charles''s face, clearly realizing that Charles didn''t remember him. He took a deep breath and said, "Charles, I am Byron, a senior blacksmith." Byron paused for a moment, his expression slightly grim, and continued, "I was once the apprentice of the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild, Jay''s brother-in-law." Jay''s brother-in-law? Hearing this, Charles felt a flicker of recognition. He recalled that Byron was present during his blacksmith certification assessment. "Oh, it''s you. What do you need from me?" Charles asked. Byron glanced around at the bustling passersby and said, "This isn''t a good place to talk. Let''s go to the nearby caf. I have something important to discuss with you." "No need for that, let''s just talk here. If you don''t say anything soon, I''ll be on my way. My time is quite valuable." Charles replied, frowning. What could be so urgent that it required a quieter location? Was there any direct connection between him and this Byron that warranted such an important matter? Byron sighed and said helplessly, "It''s like this. I''m here to apologize on behalf of Jay and hope that you can help him." "Help him? Why should I help him? What happened to him?" Charles asked, looking puzzled. He didn''t have time to concern himself with a minor worker from the Forging Masters Guild. "Jay has been assigned to the borderlands, where chaos reigns. He might lose his life at any moment." Byron said, his face displaying just the right mix of sadness and worry. He continued, "I want to ask you to help plead his case and see if he can be transferred elsewhere." Upon hearing this, Charles understood Byron''s intention. He wanted him to go to Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, to plead for mercy? Plead for Jay''s sake? Before Charles could refuse, Byron quickly added, "Don''t reject just yet. I have a deal you can''t refuse!" Charles felt a bit curious. What kind of deal could he possibly not refuse? He asked, "What kind of deal could I not refuse?" Byron nodded and lowered his voice, saying to Charles, "I know of a place, just outside the city, on Gourd Mountain, where a piece of orange-quality rare metal is hidden!" Charles''s eyes lit up. He wanted to enhance his Black Gold Long Knife, and orange-quality rare metal was just the right choice! No wonder Byron mentioned it, for any blacksmith, high-quality rare metals were indeed enticing. "So, you mean if I go plead for Jay, you''ll give me that piece of orange-quality rare metal?" Charles asked, feeling tempted. Byron hesitated before responding, "It''s not quite like that. The rare metal is guarded by a ferocious beast, and my Beast Master skills aren''t strong enough to take it down!" Some precious alchemy and forging materials are valuable not only to humans but also to those ferocious and mystical beasts. For example, metallic ferocious beasts can absorb high-quality metal materials to enhance their own strength. "Then, how strong is this ferocious beast?" Charles pressed further. "A Level Four Beast Master can handle it. I''m only a Level Three Beast Master, so I can''t take down that ferocious beast." Byron said seriously. As a professional blacksmith, his skills in Beast Mastery were indeed lacking. Charles pondered, that beast should be a Level Thirty or above ferocious beast, and he could definitely deal with it. He could obtain the orange-quality rare metal and enhance his Black Gold Long Knife. However, Byron''s next statement made Charles very cautious. "How about this? I can tell you the location first, and after you get the rare metal, you can help plead for Jay. What do you think?" Once those words were spoken, Charles instantly calmed down. He feigned curiosity and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that after I obtain the metal, I won''t help Jay?" Byron replied a bit flustered, "No way! I trust you. As the most famous genius in Calivia, your reputation is more important than a piece of orange-quality rare metal." Charles rubbed his chin, "That''s true. Let''s exchange contact information. Once I''m ready in a couple of days, I''ll let you know." Byron''s face brightened, and he quickly provided his contact information. ... Soon, after bidding farewell to Charles, Byron arrived at a secluded alley where someone was waiting for himit was Level Six Beast Master Winston! Winston asked anxiously, "So, what did Charles say?" "He agreed, but we haven''t set a specific time yet!" Byron clenched his fists tightly. His resentment towards Charles was undiminished, if it weren''t for Charles, he would still be the apprentice of the vice president of the Forging Masters Guild! As for Jay, Byron harbored the same resentment. The words he spoke about wanting to help Jay were all lies! Someone like Jay, if assigned to another place, might cause even more trouble, and he would be implicated as wellthen he would be done for. "That''s good enough. The timing doesn''t matter. Charles, this time you''re definitely doomed!" Winston already envisioned the scene of Charles begging for mercy. He had seen the news today and knew that Charles had the means to threaten a Level Five Beast Master, but so what? The strength of a Level Six Beast Master is not something a Level Five Beast Master can compare to! As long as Charles showed any interest in obtaining that piece of orange-quality rare metal, Winston was one hundred percent confident he could kill Charles silently and without a trace! Whoever it was, as long as Winston suspected them of being involved in Kevin and Thomas''s deaths, he would rather kill the wrong person than let anyone escape! After eliminating Charles, he would return to Lsengard, and no one from the Miller family or the Smith family would get away! "My lord, I''ve completed the task you assigned to me, I shouldn''t have any further involvement now, right?" Byron felt a bit scared inside and wanted to end this matter. To his surprise, Winston did not stop him, instead, he said, "You can back out now, but if you do, you''ll miss the chance to witness Charles''s tragic end." Byron recalled his situation, after meeting Charles, he had lost his status as the apprentice of the vice president of the Alchemist Guild, and his wife had been constantly blaming him. All the connections he had built up over the years had gone to waste. "Fine! I''ll go that day too. I''ll go with Charles, his guard will be down. I want to see him die with my own eyes!" Byron gritted his teeth in agreement. A barely noticeable smile crept onto Winston''s lips. He would certainly fulfill Byron''s wish, but after Charles''s death, Byron would be next. He didn''t want to leave any clues that would lead Cyber Academy to investigate that would be the end for him! Meanwhile, After purchasing alchemy materials, Charles was walking back when a tall man with dark yellow skin kept following him. "The dean, Jamie, has reminded you not to leave the city recently." the man said in an unusually alluring tone, and the voice was unmistakably Ruby Wang''s. At first, Charles found it strange how Ruby Wang had transformed from a voluptuous woman into a hulking figure. He had asked about it, and the other party mentioned it was due to a mystical beast''s special ability. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was probably similar to Mousie''s Mimetic Illusion. "I recall that I never intended to go out alone." Charles stated his thoughts. Ruby Wang seemed puzzled and asked, "But didn''t you just promise him that you would inform him when you had the time?" "Yes, I''m not going out alone. Facing a potential ambush from the Constellation organization, how could I dare?" Charles''s words left Ruby Wang even more confused. She responded, "The Constellation organization? Are you saying that Byron is deliberately trying to get you to leave the city?" "What else could it be? Just a moment ago, he was very concerned about Jay''s well-being, but then he didn''t mention it at all." Charles continued to explain. "I said I''d let him know in a couple of days, yet he didn''t seem rushed at all. You have to understand, in two days, Jay might be dead at the border!" If Byron truly cared about Jay, he would definitely urge Charles to hurry, at the very least, he would try to do something. But he showed no sign of urgency whatsoever. This made Charles feel a sense of alarm, he immediately concluded that Byron''s goal was to get him out of the city! However, he didn''t know which faction Byron belonged towas it the Constellation? Or Winston? Or perhaps Leo? Charles couldn''t figure it out, nor did he need to. He was well aware that the other party was doomed! Back at the academy, Charles busied himself with continuing to refine enough powerful pills to help Mia accelerate her growth. Meanwhile, Ruby Wang went to find Dean Jamie to report the relevant situation and see how to plan their next steps. Once Charles successfully refined the powerful pills and prepared to head to class for the afternoon, Catherine came to find him. "Charles, there''s a banquet tonight. I was wondering if you have a suitable formal outfit?" Catherine asked after a moment of hesitation. "A formal outfit? I don''t think I have one." Charles replied, feeling a bit strange. Given Catherine''s personality, she would usually just wear whatever to attend a banquet. She didn''t care about such things at all, outside of combat and training, other matters were completely unimportant to her. Why was she concerned about formal attire today? "How convenient! I don''t have anything suitable either. How about we go look for something together after our afternoon class?" Catherine suggested naturally. Charles nodded in agreement. The two of them walked towards the classroom, with Catherine lagging slightly behind. She occasionally glanced down at her phone, which displayed a series of search records: [What does it mean to buy a formal outfit for a guy?] [How should a girlfriend buy a formal outfit for her boyfriend?] [Recommended formal outfits for couples] [The best formal wear shops in Calivia for couples to browse] ... Catherine, walking behind, was quietly deleting her browsing history. She had just done a simple search once, and then these recommendations popped up. Unable to resist her curiosity, Catherine clicked in. She ended up watching for an entire afternoon before realizing that she and Charles were not in a romantic relationship! After thinking for a moment, she paused her scrolling and finally left one recommendation: [Formal Outfit Recommendations for Couples]! Chapter 163 - 163: The Robinson Family Banquet When Charles and Catherine stepped out of the academy gates, a figure approached from the side. Celestine was dressed in a stunning black gown, her feet adorned with beige Valentino high heels. Her toes were long and fair, painted with a light red nail polish, making her look absolutely exquisite. The gown was clearly custom-made, perfectly showcasing her graceful waistline. With her curvy hips and slim waist, she created a striking visual impact, making one unable to resist the urge to reach out and pull her into an embrace. "Were you waiting for me?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. It had just been the end of afternoon classes, and there was still plenty of time before the Robinson family banquet, so he wondered what Celestine was doing there. Upon hearing Charles''s question, Celestine glanced at Catherine first, then slightly arched her back like a black swan before responding, "That''s right, Charles. I figured you might not have an appropriate formal outfit, so I thought I''d help you pick one out." "Funny enough, Catherine also said she wanted to help me choose something suitable. Why don''t we all go together?" Charles suggested. Catherine''s expression was somewhat unnatural, she didn''t know what to say. If she refused, would it come off as strange? Before she could answer, Celestine eagerly agreed. The three of them set off toward the largest mall in Calivia, and soon they arrived at their destination. Charles looked at the enormous mall filled with clothing brands he had never heard of. As he scanned the place, he realized there were hundreds of shops! For a moment, he had no idea where to start. To Charles, clothes were just something to wear, as long as they were comfortable. As a Beast Master, he didn''t often require formal wear for his daily training and life. "Which store should we go to first?" Charles scratched his head. Shopping for clothes was something better left to the ladies, he would just follow along and try on whatever they picked. "Let''s go to this one!" "How about we start at this store?" Catherine and Celestine pointed at a shop simultaneously. Without thinking much, Charles walked straight over. Behind him, the two ladies exchanged glances, saying nothing. The first shop they chose was, in fact, highly recommended online as the best store for couples! As soon as they entered the store, several salespeople swarmed around them. When they saw Catherine and Celestine following Charles in, the expressions on their faces instantly changed. Some stepped aside, watching Catherine and Celestine pick out clothes, whispering to each other: "This guy is really lucky, he''s surrounded by two stunning beauties. I''m so jealous!" "I wish my future girlfriend could be half as pretty as them, I''m really envious!" "Did you not know? This guy is Charles, the ones next to him are Catherine and Celestine. Both are level four Beast Masters!" "They''re both geniuses! A perfect match. I''m a bit confused about who Charles''s girlfriend actually is." "Why can''t it be both?" ... Meanwhile, Catherine and Celestine were waiting outside the fitting room for Charles to come out. Both being level four Beast Masters, they had sharp hearing and had already caught wind of the chatter around them. Yet neither of them spoke, they just looked at each other, and the atmosphere grew tense. Catherine usually didn''t care about other people''s opinions, but when she heard them debating who Charles''s girlfriend was, she couldn''t help but glance at Celestine. In her eyes, Celestine was indeed very beautiful and graceful, and she had known Charles for a while. Thinking about this made Catherine feel somewhat uneasy, she didn''t even know why, but it felt a bit like someone was trying to take her place in the training room. On the other hand, Celestine understood her own feelings better than Catherine did, she had likely developed feelings for Charles. To her, Catherine, who spent the most time with Charles, was her biggest rival. However, she was fortunate enough to sense that Catherine didn''t understand romantic feelings at all. That was her advantage. Moreover, she had been intimate with Charles more than once. With that thought, Celestine turned her gaze toward the fitting room. Charles pushed open the fitting room door, smoothing out the wrinkles in his sleeves as he asked, "How does this outfit look? Is it good?" No one answered. Charles felt something was off and looked up at Catherine and Celestine, who were both staring at him with expressions of surprise. "You look amazing in formal wear! You have such a presence, like a prince from a kingdom!" Celestine exclaimed, her eyes fixed on Charles. It was the first time she had seen Charles in formal attire! Charles was dressed in a stylish black suit, giving off the impression of a king emerging from the shadows of the night. The tailored collar hugged his neck perfectly, and the slightly open shirt collar revealed a hint of his well-defined collarbone, adding a touch of nonchalance to his composed demeanor. The fitted cut perfectly outlined his tall frame, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, every line was smooth and sharp. The words strength and elegance came to mind for everyone present! Catherine had never paid much attention to a man''s appearance before, she only recognized strength and power. But seeing Charles like this today made her nod in agreement with Celestine''s remark. "He''s just too handsome! We need to take a picture right now, it''ll be our store''s advertisement!" "Yes, yes! Where''s the manager? Hurry up and talk to Charles to see if we can get the rights to that photo!" Meanwhile, Charles was still trying on other clothes and hadn''t noticed the commotion in the store. After trying on several outfits, none compared to the first black suit. Catherine and Celestine decided to give up on trying other clothes, especially Celestine, who was also wearing a black evening gown that matched well with Charles. Catherine had chosen a suitable option, a white off-the-shoulder long dress. She had hardly ever worn something like that and felt a bit uncomfortable, constantly tugging at the neckline on her shoulder, worried it might slip down. Catherine''s figure was different from Celestine''s, she exuded a sense of vitality, energy, and health! When Charles and Catherine went to the checkout, the manager had already been called over and was waiting there. The manager cautiously asked, "Mr. Charles, the entire shopping experience is complimentary. Would you be willing to let us use this photo as an advertisement in our store?" This was the first time Charles encountered such a situation, he didn''t think much of it. It was just a photo, so he agreed without hesitation. By the time they finished buying the suitable formal wear, it was getting late. The Robinson family''s banquet was about to start. The three of them didn''t linger too long and headed straight to the Robinson family estate. On the way, Celestine kept stealing glances at Charles, while Catherine occasionally cast furtive looks his way. Clearly, both of them were very pleased with Charles''s look for the day. "By the way, Charles, did you know that an important figure is rumored to be attending the banquet today? It seems this event is being held specifically for that person." Celestine shared, relaying information she had heard from who knows where. Charles didn''t really care, his goal was to see Grace, and if possible, to find out more about Professor Hale. He was curious why Hale, once celebrated as the "Pride of the Wind." had severed ties with the Robinson family. Charles had searched online but found no information at all. "Winter, do you know much about the Robinson family?" Charles asked. Celestine shook her head. Although she had been in Genosha Calivia for a long time, she hadn''t had much contact with these top-tier families. Before long, the three of them arrived in front of the Robinson family mansion. As soon as they got out of the car, countless flashbulbs went off, accompanied by gasps of excitement. "Look, it''s Charles!" "Our idol is here! Charles looks so handsome today, all those geniuses before him don''t even compare!" "He''s so charismatic! He looks like royalty, it''s incredible!" Today, in front of the Robinson family estate, there were numerous luxury cars parkedMaybach S-Class, Ferrari 488 Pista, Aston Martin DB11, and so on. The attendees were either geniuses or members of elite families, none of them were ordinary. Before Charles, Celestine, and Catherine arrived, the crowd''s attention and flashes were scattered. But once the three of them stepped out of the car, all eyes and flashes focused on them! "Click, click, click. What''s there to photograph about a level three Beast Master?" "Are you jealous of Charles? When you got out of the car, only a few people took pictures of you. Look at Charleshe''s so popular!" "He''s just a commoner. Why would I be jealous of a commoner?" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In contrast to the enthusiasm of the onlookers, the young members of the elite families getting out of their luxury cars were feeling quite annoyed with Charles. In their eyes, it was Charles who was stealing their spotlight, otherwise, it would be them surrounded by admirers right now! "Let''s go, stop looking. We should head inside. We need to be on our best behavior today, we can''t afford any slip-ups!" "How could that happen? We were reminded at home before comingthere''s an important figure attending today." "By the way, I heard the Taylor family isn''t too happy with Charles. It seems to be because of Carter and Leo. I wonder if there will be any drama tonight!" "That''s unlikely. At an event like this, what kind of drama could happen?" "Well, you never know. I heard Zane from the Taylor family is all set to make Charles embarrass himself!" Chapter 164 - 164: The Duel Inside the Robinson family villa, a Chinese-style landscape garden is nestled within, with towering mountains and flowing waters, pavilions and lakes, and various rare plants thriving in abundance. Zane, the youngest son of Benson, the head of the Taylor family, is in a pavilion, surrounded by people eager to curry favor with him. As a direct descendant of the Taylor family, he is truly the center of attention at this gathering! Even the Robinson family, the hosts of the event, can''t match his popularity. After all, the Taylor family''s power ranks just below the royal Bai family of Genosha, and people are constantly coming to try to build a rapport with Zane and get known. However, at this moment, Zane is not interested in anyone else, his gaze is fixed on a lady outside the pavilion. Under the dazzling lights of the banquet, Snowy Gao, dressed in a stunning red evening gown, resembles a red rose blooming in the dark night. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The red evening gown resembles a blooming flower, almost like a burning flame, exuding a hot and enchanting charm. Her slender waist is delicate, and her long legs peek through the high slit of the skirt, adding a touch of sensuality and mystery. The exquisite shoulder straps rest gently on her rounded shoulders, revealing ample fair skin, while showcasing her alluring collarbone and proud bust, embodying both elegance and feminine charm. Recently, Zane has been pursuing Snowy Gao, but to his surprise, no matter how many gifts he sends, she doesn''t even glance his way. If it were anyone else, he would have lost his temper and resorted to more drastic measures, but Snowy Gao''s situation is different. His father, Benson, has warned him several times that he can pursue her but must not use other means, or it will lead to serious trouble! Zane sighed and composed himself again. He waved his hand casually, and a person stepped out from behind him, carrying an exceptionally exquisite gift box, following Zane toward Snowy Gao. "Snowy, this is a beauty miracle drug that I worked hard to find. Why don''t you take a look?" Zane said as he received the gift box and opened it. Before he could take anything out, Snowy Gao politely refused, "Mr. Zane, I don''t think I''m at the age where I need a beauty miracle drug yet. You should keep it for yourself." Snowy Gao spoke the truth, she was only eighteen, the age of her utmost beauty, and naturally, she didn''t need a so-called beauty miracle drug. In her view, Zane giving her such a gift was simply implying that she should pay attention to her appearance. It was quite frustrating! Hearing Snowy Gao''s refusal, Zane''s hand, which had been opening the gift box, froze in mid-air. He instinctively wanted to lash out but held back, resulting in a stiff expression on his face, as rigid as a statue. At that moment, a shout echoed from afar, "It''s Charles! Charles has arrived too!" Snowy Gao''s eyes lit up, and she lifted her long skirt slightly, skipping gracefully toward him! Charles has a fan base mostly composed of women in Genosha Calivia, as he is not only handsome but also a genius who respects women. Every word he speaks resonates with people. Moreover, under the narration of Lan and Jace, two other phrases Charles once said have also become popular in Genosha Calivia. "True strength is not about having power to be courageous, but rather having courage that leads to strength!" "Weaklings draw their blades against the weaker, while the strong draw their blades against the stronger!" These two sentences have been recognized by countless individuals, especially for some confused Beast Masters. Charles''s words are like a beacon in their lives! Thus, when Charles appeared, he was immediately surrounded by admirers! Today is the Robinson family''s banquet, and those who can attend are all geniuses and members of prestigious families, including many of Charles''s fans. Snowy Gao stood at a distance, her gaze fixed on Charles, filled with recognition and admiration. Having been in Genosha for some time, she was already very curious about Charles. "Today, I finally get to see him in person, he''s even more handsome than in photos and videos!" Snowy Gao whispered to herself. Zane, who had been chasing after her, happened to hear this and his expression instantly soured. He didn''t expect that the aloof Snowy Gao would find Charles appealing at first sight while ignoring his efforts! Not to mention that Charles had publicly embarrassed Leo in front of everyone from the Taylor family! Zane couldn''t hold back any longer, he stepped into the crowd, pushing through the onlookers until he reached Charles, and spoke up: "I was wondering who it was, turns out it''s the third-level Beast Master Charles, a mere commoner! Quite the spectacle." Some of Charles''s fans couldn''t stand it and wanted to retort, but after just a glance at Zane, they immediately closed their mouths. Seeing this, Zane felt even more triumphant. In Genosha Calivia, there are people he wouldn''t provoke, but Charles isn''t one of them. A commoner without connections or background didn''t intimidate him at all. "Do I know you?" Charles frowned, not recognizing the person who had just spoken. He found it strange that someone would want to provoke him using their commoner status. Grace was the first, Leo was the same, and now here comes another. "My name is Zane, the direct descendant of the Taylor family in Genosha Calivia! Benson is my father!" Zane proudly lifted his chin. Usually, at this point, even if others didn''t know him, hearing this would shock them and earn him some respect. But unexpectedly, Charles''s expression was as if he were looking at a clown. He shook his head and said, "Sorry, I haven''t heard of any of that." "You! What kind of joke is this?" Zane immediately grew agitated. Just as he was about to insult Charles, he thought of something and said, "Hmph, that makes sense. A commoner wouldn''t know about the affairs of great families." Charles, upon hearing this, didn''t get angry. He calmly faced Zane''s ridicule and replied, "I may not know about those things, but I can be sure of one thing." "What is it?" Zane asked, somewhat curious. "I can be sure that when you introduced yourself, you put your family and father first, without mentioning yourself at all." Charles curled his lip in disdain and continued, "This shows that you have no achievements of your own, you''re just a worthless person hiding in the shadow of your family''s glory." As soon as he said this, the entire venue fell silent. Everyone was contemplating, and Charles''s words made a lot of sense. If it weren''t for the fact that the person being ridiculed was Zane, many would likely have applauded and cheered. "Charles! What do you mean by that? You''re just a commoner, what gives you the audacity to insult me?" Zane''s anger flared up instantly. He found himself unable to retort. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, no one had ever dared to speak to him like that! "I challenge you to a duel, Charles! I want to see if you have the guts to accept my challenge!" Zane''s eyes seemed to blaze with fire as he glared at Charles and spoke. Snowy Gao couldn''t stand it any longer. Naturally, she wasn''t afraid of Zane and directly interjected, "Zane! You''re a twenty-three-year-old fifth-level Beast Master, and you''re challenging an eighteen-year-old third-level Beast Master to a duel? How embarrassing!" Faced with Snowy Gao''s accusation, Zane was momentarily speechless. He clenched his fists tightly and pointed at a person behind him, saying, "How about this, Charles? I have a servant here, a fourth-level Beast Master. You two won''t summon mystical beasts or use high-quality equipment for the duel. How does that sound?" Before Charles could respond, Zane continued to provoke him, trying to get Charles to agree. "Charles, aren''t you a genius? Are you afraid of a fourth-level Beast Master? Don''t you dare?" To a fourth-level Beast Master, Charles wasn''t afraid at all. However, he didn''t want to play along with Zane''s game. He knew that Zane was aware of his strength and was deliberately trying to provoke him into a duel. Clearly, there was more to this than met the eye! Charles''s gaze turned to the person Zane was pointing at. The individual stood straight, with a rigid posture, their eyes wandering constantly, remaining alert, and emanating a faint aura of the battlefield! This must be a battle-hardened soldier! Based on his assessment, Charles made his judgment. No wonder Zane said they couldn''t use mystical beasts or high-quality weapons. With those two factors removed, it would come down to physical fitness and combat skills. Charles thought for a moment and calmly said, "I''m just a third-level Beast Master. Why should I agree to your demands?" "You! Charles, weren''t you so arrogant before? Why are you backing down now?" Zane was afraid that Charles wouldn''t dare to accept. He continued to provoke him with words, hoping to anger Charles and provoke him into losing his composure. Upon hearing Zane''s words, Charles became even calmer. He replied, "A duel without stakes is a bit too boring. If I win, what would you even be able to offer as a price?" Zane''s eyes instantly lit up. He was very confident in the person behind him. As long as Charles agreed not to summon mystical beasts or use high-quality weapons, Charles would surely lose! Ever since he learned that Charles had made Leo shout a hundred times in public, "I''m worthless, I''m not as good as a commoner!" Zane had felt a deep resentment towards Charles. After all, Leo was a member of the Taylor family, and Charles''s actions were a disgrace to the Taylor family! As the son of Benson, the head of the Taylor family, Zane believed it was his duty to teach Charles a lesson! "A price? How about this: if you lose, you''ll kneel at the entrance of the Taylor family for a day, apologizing to us, and then you''ll leave an arm behind!" Zane''s expression turned ruthless. In his view, as long as he didn''t kill Charles, there wouldn''t be any problems. He thought to himself, he was just a commoner, how could he make the Taylor family pay a heavy price? "What if I win?" Charles wasn''t intimidated by Zane''s demands. He calmly asked. Before Zane could respond, Snowy Gao''s voice rang out: "Zane, don''t go too far! Charles, don''t agree to him, this guy has no shame!" Chapter 165 - 165: What Does This Mean? Charles looked at Snowy Gao with some curiosity. It seemed he didn''t recognize this person. The crowd gathered here was growing larger. As the hosts of the banquet, the Robinson family was naturally worried that something might happen, so they quickly sent the butler over. "Young Master Zane, Mr. Charles, please calm down. Today is the Robinson family''s banquet, and I ask you both to behave." The butler''s expression was somewhat displeased. "You misunderstood. I''m quite calm, it''s this Genosha Taylor family member, Benson''s son, who is not so calm." Charles replied, without mentioning Zane''s name at all. The butler clearly caught the implied meaning in Charles''s words. He was already well aware of what had transpired between Zane and Charles. Without hesitation, the Robinson family''s butler directly addressed Charles: "Mr. Charles, regardless of your grievances with Zane, I hope you can give the Robinson family some face today and avoid causing any trouble." After saying this, the butler fell silent, as if the entire situation was initiated by Charles. Charles frowned and spoke up, "Excuse me, do you know the background of this situation? What do you mean by me causing trouble?" The butler shook his head and replied, "Mr. Charles, I''m aware of how things unfolded. I ask that you remain calm and enjoy tonight''s banquet." Zane wasn''t foolish either, he was feeling very pleased. The Taylor family was far stronger than the Robinson family, which is why the Robinson family''s butler was placing the blame on Charles. After all, Charles was just a commoner, without connections or background. Meanwhile, Zane, who had instigated the matter, faced no consequences. He stood with his arms crossed, looking at Charles with a gaze full of provocation! Snowy Gao couldn''t take it anymore and directly approached the Robinson family''s butler, raising her voice, "What do you mean, Robinson family? Zane started this trouble, and Charles hasn''t done anything!" Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Robinson family''s butler was unaware of Snowy Gao''s special identity, but seeing her dressed elegantly and exuding an extraordinary presence, he patiently explained, "Ma''am, what''s important now is that the banquet proceeds smoothly. A master of alchemy is attending, and there can''t be any mistakes." Upon hearing the butler''s words, the crowd was instantly astonished and began to murmur: "What the heck, a master of alchemy! Do we have a master of alchemy in Genosha?" "The president of the Alchemy Guild is only a master of alchemy, this master of alchemy is even more distinguished!" "Of course, a master of alchemy would be welcomed in any country. Who wouldn''t want to be on good terms with a master of alchemy?" "Look, it seems that royal people are here, the Grand Princess and the Second Princess have also arrived!" The others hadn''t fully processed the news about the master of alchemy when they heard that royal members were present, and they turned to look. In another direction, a group of people was approaching. Charles recognized only a couple of them: the Second Princess Camilla, the general''s son Zachary, and at the back, Grace. Charles took a deep breath, and images of signing the human contract flashed through his mind. Catherine, who was beside him, noticed Charles''s state. Following his gaze, she spotted Grace. "Is that Grace?" Catherine asked Celestine in a low voice. Celestine nodded but didn''t say anything. Because of Charles, she didn''t harbor any good feelings toward Grace. "Butler Zhou, what''s going on? Why are there so many people gathered here?" The speaker was Shane Lin, the younger brother of the head of the Robinson family. He had gone to greet the royal family and was taken aback by the scene before him as soon as he entered. Butler Zhou quickly ran to Shane Lin''s side and began to explain quietly. After understanding the situation, Shane Lin didn''t mind much, he simply smiled and said, "It''s understandable for young people to be competitive, but today''s occasion isn''t suitable for that. Let''s disperse, the banquet is about to begin." After Shane Lin said this, he thought he could let the matter pass, but Zane seemed displeased and sarcastically addressed Charles, "Charles, please calm down. In a situation like this, it''s better to behave and not cause trouble." Charles looked up at Butler Zhou and Shane Lin, hoping they could clarify the situation. It was clearly Zane who instigated things, how did it turn into him causing trouble? Shane Lin spoke again, "Alright, everyone, settle down and disperse." Grace had naturally seen Charles. She had heard news about him while in Calivia, and not just once. However, Charles was still only a Level 3 Beast Master, while she had already reached Level 4. Although Charles could defeat a Level 4 Beast Master, she was different, she was a direct disciple of the Vice President of Aredale Academy, not just an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master! "Charles, this is not a place for commoners to stir up trouble." Grace said calmly to Charles. Before Charles could react, Catherine and Celestine couldn''t hold back anymore. The two of them moved forward, wanting to confront Grace. Charles reached out his hand to stop the two of them, allowing the two women to rush ahead while he stayed back. That simply wouldn''t do. "Those who witnessed the events should know that Zane was the one who provoked first, it''s not me who caused trouble." Charles proclaimed loudly. The onlookers had all witnessed what happened, but no one spoke up. "I saw it, Zane did provoke first." Snowy Gao was the first to voice her agreement. After that, no one else spoke, the remaining people were afraid of the Taylor family and worried about Zane holding a grudge and retaliating, so they kept silent. Shane Lin waved his hand irritably. He didn''t care who started the dispute, he just wanted the crowd to disperse quickly because the master-level alchemist would be arriving soon. "Alright, alright, this doesn''t matter anymore. The banquet is about to start, everyone needs to leave." Shane Lin said helplessly. "Charles, don''t delay things here. If you make that master-level alchemist angry, you won''t be able to handle the consequences." Zane said, feeling quite pleased with himself and gloating at Charles. Butler Zhou added, "Alright, Mr. Charles, just take a step back, the banquet is what''s important." Shane Lin frowned at Charles. He had thought Charles was a smart person who wouldn''t insist further, but it turned out he couldn''t see his own place. No matter how good his talent in alchemy and forging was, could it really be more important than a master-level alchemist? "Enough, stop being unreasonable." Shane Lin said impatiently, wanting to resolve the matter quickly. Charles took a deep breath. He knew that people from these big families were often self-righteous and extremely proud. It was clearly Zane who came to provoke him, yet it had turned into him causing trouble? It was clearly Butler Zhou who made a mistake, yet it had become him who wouldn''t let it go? From the beginning, Charles had done nothing but respond to Zane''s provocation, was that really a fault? The banquet was important, and Charles understood that. Master-level alchemists were indeed rare, but Charles had seen them before. He had learned about alchemy from Colton, a master-level alchemist. The people of the Robinson family had no awareness of their mistakes. They always thought to make Charles back down. Perhaps they knew that Zane had instigated the situation but chose to blame everything on Charles. "Is it because I''m a commoner that this situation has turned into me causing trouble?" Charles asked. Shane Lin didn''t answer directly, instead, he said, "Charles, my patience is limited. If you continue like this, I''ll have to ask you to leave." "I won''t take the blame for something I didn''t do. Right is right, and wrong is wrong." Charles replied, unfazed. He didn''t care about the big families at all. "Even if Zane provoked you first, Charles, you could have chosen to ignore it. Knowing that today is an important banquet for the Robinson family, why not step back?" Shane Lin said with a furrowed brow. Upon hearing this, Charles finally understood just how arrogant the people from these big families could be. Zane was from the top family, the Taylor family, in Genosha, so his provocations and troublemaking were perfectly acceptable. But Charles was just a commoner with talent in alchemy and forging, so responding to provocation was a problem! What kind of logic was that? Charles struggled to suppress his anger, trying to remain calm. He said slowly, "What you said is wrong. The responsibility is not mine. Even if it''s the Robinson family''s banquet today, wrong is wrong!" Zane was even more pleased. He hadn''t expected Charles to be so stubborn! If Charles admitted his mistake and stopped insisting, Zane wouldn''t know how to teach him a lesson. "A commoner is just a commoner, completely unaware of the gravity of the situation. The Robinson family''s banquet is far more important than your notions of right and wrong!" Zane raised an eyebrow and smiled at Charles. "Someone, throw him out!" Shane Lin didn''t waste any more words and directly issued orders to the people of the Robinson family! He had had enough. If this continued, when that master-level alchemist came out and saw such a scene, it would be terrible. "Wait, who are you throwing out?" A voice came from the Robinson family''s room. Everyone present looked up to see a middle-aged man carefully following behind an elderly man with white hair. The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Robinson family, Lance Lin! The person who could walk behind Lance Lin must be the protagonist of today''s banquet, that master-level alchemist. As Lance Lin and the master-level alchemist walked over, people began to whisper: "Is this the master-level alchemist? He looks just like an ordinary old man." "Does anyone know who this is?" "I don''t know. He must be a master-level alchemist from somewhere else." "I heard he''s actually from Genosha, he just recently reached master-level alchemist status." "That sounds fake. The only master-level alchemist in Calivia is Owen, the president of the alchemist guild, and he''s not President Owen!" ... While others were speculating about who this master-level alchemist was, Charles was stunned, because he was very familiar with this person, it was Colton, who had taught him about alchemy! Chapter 166 - 166: Charles, please conduct yourself with dignity "What''s going on? The banquet is about to start, yet everyone is still lingering here!" Lance Lin took a couple of steps forward, standing in front of Colton, his expression dark as he glared at Shane Line. The Robinson family had put a lot of effort into today''s banquet. If it weren''t for Colton''s connection to the Robinson family, they wouldn''t have been able to host the event ahead of so many other families. A master-level alchemist is extremely important for the current situation of the Robinson family. If things are handled well, it''s not impossible for the Robinson family to reach the same level of power as the Taylor family in the future! Thinking of this, Lance Lin shot a sharp glance at Shane Line. Shane Line hurriedly explained, "Head of the family, the reason so many people have gathered is all because of that brat Charles, who doesn''t know his place!" Shane Line stepped in front of Lance Lin and laid out the entire sequence of events. Lance Lin clearly understood that it all started when Zane caused trouble, but he was still annoyed. Even if Zane started it, couldn''t Charles just let it slide? It was evident that he didn''t have a clear understanding of his own position. Could a commoner really be more important than Zane of the Genosha Taylor family? Lance Lin had heard of Charles''s name, the genius forging alchemist. He remembered that he had once asked the steward to send an invitation, hoping to smooth things over in advance. However, one Charles clearly could not be compared to Colton! Snowy Gao, standing nearby, was the first to react when Shane Line pointed the blame at Charles. She immediately spoke up, "The esteemed Robinson family can''t distinguish right from wrong, it was Zane who was at fault first!" Upon hearing this, Lance Lin became anxious. After all, Colton was right behind him, and if this master-level alchemist grew dissatisfied with the Robinson family, it could jeopardize future cooperation, which would be disastrous! However, he couldn''t say much either, he knew Snowy Gao''s status. She came from beyond the Abyssal Depths and held an esteemed position, even the royal family respected her greatly. "It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. Charles and Zane are both young, hot-headed, and competitive, which is understandable. Why don''t we just let it go for now and discuss it after the banquet?" Lance Lin, seeing things getting complicated, decided to smooth things over, thinking it best to let the banquet proceed normally first. Colton, listening from behind, had gathered most of the details. He understood that this situation arose because Charles lacked a powerful background and was being looked down upon by the Robinson family, treated unjustly. To be honest, Colton liked Charles as a disciple, he was calm and had terrifying talent in alchemy. As Charles''s alchemy teacher, he certainly wanted to stand up for him. But now was not the time, he could wait a little longer and give those who looked down on Charles a big lesson! Thinking of this, Colton spoke up, "If there''s a misunderstanding, it''s better to clarify it now. I''ve heard of this Charles, he seems to be an advanced alchemist at just eighteen. He shouldn''t be so stubborn in his mistakes." Hearing Colton express some favor towards Charles, a few people in the crowd suddenly began to panic. Especially Zane, who thought that if Charles got close to Colton, it would be troublesome for him in the future. He wouldn''t be able to deal with Charles anymore, and Charles might even come back to seek revenge on him. Therefore, Zane immediately said, "Senior, you don''t know. This Charles is just a commoner, and he''s quite arrogant, looking down on others!" Before Charles could respond, other young people, who didn''t like Charles, followed Zane''s lead and spoke up. "Yes, senior, Charles loves to show off and isn''t stable enough!" "Moreover, he snatched love from others and insulted people, he doesn''t know any manners!" "Senior, I also heard that Charles is dishonest and has poor character!" Instantly, a chorus of voices came forth, belittling Charles, completely unaware that Colton''s expression was growing darker. Zane and Grace were observant, they both thought that this master-level alchemist, Colton, was becoming increasingly displeased with Charles! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grace continued, "Senior, this Charles even publicly said, ''Do those gentry have blue blood, certainly!'' He''s simply arrogant beyond measure!" As Charles listened to the slander and ridicule directed at him, he remained calm, feeling an unspoken sense of anticipation. He realized something was off when Colton spoke, clearly, Colton knew him but was pretending not to recognize him. It seemed that the real show was yet to come! However, Celestine and Catherine couldn''t hold back any longer. Listening to others speak ill of Charles filled them with anger. They were just about to step forward and refute everyone when Charles quietly pulled them back. At that moment, Shane Line listened to the surrounding voices and said seriously, "Charles, this situation arose because of you. What else do you have to say?" Charles shook his head and slowly replied, "It was Zane who challenged me first, mocking me for being a commoner. I am not at fault." "Oh? Charles, did I say something wrong? Aren''t you a commoner?" Zane immediately shouted. "I am a commoner, but what of it?" Charles replied, his expression unreadable, calm as still water. "A commoner should be looked down upon! You and your ancestors are all lowly ordinary people, completely unambitious, otherwise, you wouldn''t still be commoners!" Zane said proudly. Upon hearing this, Charles''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "So you think commoners are lowly?" "Exactly! Commoners are lowly, narrow-minded, and utterly ignorant!" Zane saw no issue with his statement, that was just how he viewed it. "Then let me ask you, who was the founding emperor of Genosha? What was his background?" After saying this, Charles smirked slightly, eager to see how Zane would respond! "Our founding emperor is..." Zane began to speak but then realized that the founding emperor of Genosha was named Bai Bing, born a commoner, who fought all his life to establish Genosha. Zane fell silent, sweat beading on his forehead. If he had continued, he would have indirectly implied that the emperor, who founded Genosha as a commoner, was a lowly person. If this got out, Zane would be finished! "Charles, you only know how to use your words to win! If you have the guts, accept the duel. I want to see just how strong you really are!" Zane quickly changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on the commoner issue any longer. The royal members, the eldest princess Bai Rui and the second princess Camilla, had all been watching him closely. If he made another mistake, he would surely get a beating from his father, Benson, once they returned to the Taylor family! "What are the stakes? If I win, what will happen to you?" Charles asked. Hearing Charles''s words, Zane burst into laughter and said, "You win? That''s impossible! Do you even know who he is? He''s the warrior who''s slain a hundred enemies on the battlefield of Genosha! David Zheng!" Zane''s brief introduction made those present who knew about David Zheng immediately explain to others. "I''ve heard that name! He''s the one who broke through enemy encirclement by killing dozens!" "Wasn''t it a hundred enemies?" "It''s a cumulative total of a hundred! That''s quite impressive, Charles would never be his opponent!" "Exactly! David Zheng has been tempered by blood and fire on the battlefield, dealing with Charles would be a piece of cake for him!" "And David Zheng is a Level Four Beast Master, while Charles is only a Level Three Beast Master. He has no chance at all!" Hearing the last words, Zane quickly said, "What''s with the Level Three and Level Four Beast Masters? Without summoning a mystical beast or using high-quality weapons, there won''t be a significant gap!" "Charles, are you even capable? If not, just admit it early, I will definitely forgive you!" Zane placed his hands on his hips and tilted his head to look at Charles. "I''ll say it again, what are the stakes? If I win, what will you pay?" Charles wasn''t interested in anything else, his physical abilities ranked him among the strong even within Level Four Beast Masters! Zane looked at Charles''s calm demeanor and felt infuriated. He never expected that even after all this, Charles would still be foolishly thinking of winning? That was simply impossible! So Zane replied, "If you win, I''ll kneel and bow my head in apology!" Charles couldn''t help but chuckle a bit. If he lost, not only would he have to bow and apologize, but he would also lose an arm. How could Zane just ignore the latter part of the price? As things seemed to escalate, Lance Lin, not wanting to let it go further, tried to intervene. However, he still chose not to say anything to Zane and instead spoke to Charles, "Charles, today is a banquet of my Robinson family. Please show some restraint, or I''ll have to call someone to throw you out!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to listen to Lance Lin''s words. It was always the same! From beginning to end, it was all about his actions, with no mention of Zane at all. It was simply too much! Just then, Colton cleared his throat and said, "An apology is fine, but let''s skip the rest. If you agree to the duel, Charles, I can give you a miracle drug that will temporarily boost you to Level Four Beast Master status, allowing you to fight better." "This? Senior Colton, that doesn''t seem right." Lance Lin hesitated, surprised that Colton was interested in the matter between Charles and Zane. "It''s no problem, these young men can use it as a performance before the banquet begins." Colton said, stroking his beard as he looked at Charles. Lance Lin nodded, about to say something, but was interrupted by Colton. Colton''s ring flashed, and a bottle of miracle drug appeared in his hand. Those who recognized it immediately gasped, "That''s a blue-quality [Temporary Enhancement Potion]!" "What? Blue quality?" "That''s right, this potion can temporarily elevate the Beast Mastery level of any Beast Master below Level Six, and it has no side effects. It''s extremely valuable!" "Truly worthy of a master-level alchemist, to produce a blue-quality miracle drug! Isn''t it a bit of a waste to give it to Charles, a Level Three Beast Master?" Chapter 167 - 167: The Orange Quality Reward Colton took a few slow steps forward, standing in front of Charles, and placed the [Temporary Enhancement Potion] into Charles''s palm, while quietly asking, "Are you confident?" Charles did not answer but silently nodded. "Today, I''ve been quite moved by these two young people. So, I''ll take out an orange quality miracle drug as a reward for the winner." Colton said. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After receiving Charles''s response, he did not hesitate at all and took out another potion from the ring on his hand. [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug [Orange Quality]: This is a potion that aids cultivation. After use, it will rapidly enhance the user''s Beast Master cultivation speed for half a month!] "What! It''s actually an orange quality potion, and it looks like the legendary [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]!" "[High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]? What is that? I''ve never heard of it!" "It''s a very rare potion that can help Beast Masters accelerate their cultivation speed. Its greatest benefit, however, is that it can help them break through when they hit a bottleneck in their training!" "Wow! Is it really that powerful? Isn''t this just handing the miracle drug to Zane? He''s definitely going to win!" "Who can argue with that? Just look at how happy Zane is! Even the Taylor family would find it hard to get their hands on such a miracle drug!" As Zane listened to the discussions around him, a broad smile spread across his face. He hadn''t expected that targeting Charles today would result in such a reward! He was determined to claim that [High-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug]! "Hale, since the Robinson family is hosting a banquet today and you''ve encountered such an event, why not bring out something as a reward for the winner?" Colton said with a smile to Lance Lin. Seeing Colton produce the orange quality miracle drug, Lance Lin felt it would be difficult to refuse. Given that the duel should have no suspense, Zane was likely to win. In that case, even if he brought out something precious, it wouldn''t end up in Charles''s hands. It would save face and help maintain a good relationship with the Taylor family. With that thought in mind, Lance Lin no longer hesitated and took out a piece of metal material, [Flame Alloy [Orange Quality]: A rare metal material with fire attributes, suitable for weapon forging and enhancement.] Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him, feeling a surge of excitement. He hadn''t expected that the rare metal material Lance Lin brought out was exactly what he needed for the enhancement of the [Black Gold Long Knife]! With that, the duel had to go on. Whether it meant forcing Zane to admit defeat or claiming the [Flame Alloy], he was determined to have it! At the same time, Zane''s mindset was similar to Charles''s. In today''s duel, he was set on making Charles suffer a crushing defeat! "How about it? Charles has a blue quality potion. Can you handle it?" Zane turned to David Zheng, who had been following closely behind him, and asked. David Zheng replied, "There shouldn''t be any problem. I''ve seen many geniuses, and the strongest on the battlefield is the one who survives!" With David Zheng''s response, Zane felt completely at ease. This way, everything Colton and Lance Lin brought out would belong to him! "Charles! Are you ready to taste defeat, just like we agreed before?" Zane raised an eyebrow and shouted at Charles. After drinking the [Temporary Enhancement Potion], Charles nodded and replied, "I''m ready. Are you prepared to kneel and admit your mistake?" "What a joke! So what if you''ve reached level four as a Beast Master? Am I supposed to lose?" Zane was not worried at all, his mind was filled with thoughts of the treasures Colton and Lance Lin had brought, as well as the scene where he would humiliate Charles after his defeat! Just thinking about it made Zane feel utterly satisfied. He said to Snowy Gao, "Just watch, I''m going to make Charles kneel and apologize to me!" "Pfft! It''s not even you fighting Charles. Besides, Charles might not even lose!" Snowy Gao was furious, she had never seen someone as shameless as Zane! If it weren''t for the elders at home warning her not to get into fights before coming here, she would have kicked Zane in the face long ago. Celestine turned her head and tugged at Charles''s sleeve, asking with concern, "Charles, be careful later." Catherine looked into Charles''s eyes and noticed there was no trace of fear or worry. She immediately understood that Charles was confident, so she didn''t worry too much and simply said, "Be careful and don''t get hurt." Charles nodded, indicating that he understood. Unlike Catherine, Celestine, and Snowy Gao, the others were not optimistic about Charles, especially Grace. She crossed her arms and stood at a distance, quietly watching Charles as she said, "Hmph, trying to show off. Charles, you''re up against a battle-hardened warrior! How could you possibly be his match?" The Grand Princess of Genosha, Rose turned to her sister Camilla and asked, "I heard this is from your Class A? Without summoning a mystical beast or using high-quality weapons, how is his combat ability?" Camilla exchanged glances with Zachary, recalling the scene when Charles fought against the level seven Beast Master, Ethan, in the practical combat class. Camilla slowly replied, "He''s very strong. I feel that David Zheng is not a match for Charles." "Oh? David Zheng is a warrior who survived the battlefield. Is Charles really that strong, even as a student?" Bai Rui looked at Charles several times, expressing her disbelief. Zachary chimed in, saying, "He fought against Ethan, the level seven Beast Master, and almost defeated him. What does that say about his combat experience?" "Ethan? The Beast Master known as the Tiger of Cyber Academy?" Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise appeared on Bai Rui''s face. She had heard of Ethan, a level seven Beast Master from Genosha, whose feats were somewhat legendary. For instance, Lin Zhuqing, the vice president of Nova Academy, was hailed as the Sword of Nova Academy! Ethan''s title as the Tiger of Cyber Academy was even harder to come by. He had traveled all over Genosha, seeking out level seven Beast Masters to battle, and none had been able to defeat him! Now hearing Zachary say that Charles almost won against Ethan due to his combat skills, Bai Rui thought it might be because Ethan was too careless and didn''t take the fight seriously. However, even so, it indicated that Charles''s combat skills were quite strong. She was just unsure how he would compare to David Zheng, a seasoned warrior from the battlefield. Grace was close enough to Bai Rui to hear their conversation, and she was extremely shocked. She had not expected Charles to be this strong, even though she hadn''t heard of Ethan''s exploits. But she was aware of the strength of a level seven Beast Master since her own teacher was the vice president of Aredale Academy, who was also a level seven Beast Master. "Everyone, step back and clear the area!" someone from the Robinson family shouted. Soon, a large open space appeared before the crowd as Charles and David Zheng faced off, both choosing not to use weapons. David Zheng spoke first, saying, "Mr. Charles, be careful. I don''t hold back in battle. If I hurt you, I hope you won''t take it personally." Charles could sense that David Zheng''s words were not mockery but genuine concern. "It''s fine, go ahead and make your move. I trust in my own strength." Charles replied in a calm tone. Zane was becoming impatient. He wanted to end the fight quickly to claim his reward, so he spoke up, "Charles, stop pretending. If you''re scared, just admit defeat. Otherwise, you might get beaten half to death!" Behind him, someone shouted, "Exactly! He talks about trusting his strength, but what does he have to trust in?" "Relying on a Temporary Enhancement Potion to boost himself to a level four Beast Master. He probably lacks experience since he''s only a level three Beast Master." "There''s no suspense left. Now it''s just a matter of watching David Zheng and hoping he doesn''t take it too seriously. If he accidentally kills Charles, that would be a disaster." "There''s no doubt. I think Charles will be defeated within a minute!" "A minute? I think it''ll be thirty seconds. In battle, there''s no time to waste. Warriors like David Zheng usually strike right at the enemy''s weak points!" "You have a point there. Given the kind of warrior David is, it would be impressive if Charles lasts even thirty seconds." Camilla and Zachary frowned. For a Beast Master, the mindset before battle is crucial. If their mindset is affected, they won''t be able to unleash their full potential. Being in the same class as Charles, they naturally leaned towards supporting him. Zachary cleared his throat, fixing a warning gaze on the person speaking. The other person immediately fell silent, the son of a general was not someone to provoke lightly! Once the noise died down, Camilla and Zachary looked at Charles, feeling concerned that his mindset might have already been affected. To their surprise, they saw no signs of being affected on Charles''s face, instead, there was an expression of excitement! Yes, excitementthe thrill of facing a strong opponent in battle! Rose the Grand Princess of Genosha, followed the gazes of the two and noticed this as well. She instinctively said, "It seems that Charles is going to win this duel." "He will win? How is that possible! Your Highness, are you mistaken?" Grace, of course, did not believe it at all. Even she had no confidence when facing David Zheng. If Charles could defeat David Zheng, did that mean he could also defeat her? "Just watch. I have a feeling this will be an incredible duel!" Bai Rui did not elaborate. As the Grand Princess of Genosha, she had seen many true warriors. Charles''s current state was identical to that of those strong fighters when they were in battle! Confident and excited! Chapter 168 - 168: You Shouldnt Humiliate Him Like This! "Does Elder Colton have any thoughts about the Taylor family?" Lance Lin''s expression was conflicted at this moment, he couldn''t quite figure out Colton''s intentions. Isn''t this just openly sending something to Zane? Could it be that Colton thinks the Taylor family is stronger, more suitable for collaboration than the Robinson family? Lance Lin felt he was beginning to grasp Colton''s thoughts. Using this duel as a pretext, he was actually sending that high-level auxiliary training potion to Zane. Thus expressing goodwill in advance and laying the groundwork for future cooperation with the Taylor family! That seemed to be the only possibility. Could it be that he genuinely believed in Charles and thought he would win? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Lance Lin pushed that unrealistic thought out of his mind. While contemplating how the Robinson family could win back Colton, he kept an eye on the situation in the clearing. He saw David Zheng and Charles both getting into position. Neither side chose to strike first, instead, they were unusually in sync, observing each other, hoping to find flaws and weaknesses. David Zheng scrutinized Charles for a few moments, then set aside a hint of disdain and became completely serious. His experience was extensive, from Charles''s current state, he could sense that the opponent was not so simple, at the very least, a formidable opponent! Without hesitation, David Zheng conjured two fireballs in his hands and hurled them at Charles. This was the skill "Fireball Throw." belonging to his fire-type mystical beast! It was a relatively common skill among fire-type mystical beasts, with moderate attack power. The reason he chose to unleash this skill was that David Zheng didn''t expect these two fireballs to inflict any damage on Charles, it was merely a feint! Sure enough, the two blazing fireballs suddenly changed direction just before reaching Charles, colliding with each other. In an instant, the fireballs crashed together, creating a screen of flames! This completely blocked Charles''s line of sight, and at that moment, Charles couldn''t see David Zheng''s movements at all! "What the hell, it can be used like this? Isn''t this just the most basic ''Fireball Throw''? How can it also be used to obscure vision?" "Truly impressive, a man who has survived the battlefield, David Zheng is really strong!" "What should Charles do? He must not have anticipated this use of the skill, he must be completely bewildered right now!" "What can he do? He''ll just lose!" Celestine instinctively grabbed Catherine''s arm, deeply worried about Charles''s situation. To her surprise, Catherine reached out and placed her hand on Celestine''s shoulder, saying: "Don''t worry, Charles will be fine. Although the fire screen created by ''Fireball Throw'' blocked his view, David Zheng also lost sight of Charles!" Sure enough, in the next moment, the fire screen vanished. David Zheng was already prepared for his follow-up attack, but he was stunned because Charles''s figure had completely disappeared! The timing and location of today''s duel were perfect, it was nighttime, with only the lights from the banquet illuminating the surroundings, creating many shadows, ideal for Charles to use ''Darkness Cloak''! Seeing Charles vanish from the clearing, Zane''s pupils constricted in shock as he desperately searched for Charles''s figure. Finally, when he noticed a change in the shadow behind David Zheng. Zane shouted, "Behind you! He''s behind you!" Without hesitation, David Zheng gathered all his fire attribute energy into his right leg and executed a sweeping kick toward the back! Unfortunately, as he turned around, there was no sign of Charles at all! "Is Zane lying to me?" This thought instinctively flashed through David Zheng''s mind, but he quickly realized something was offZane was on the same side as him, why would he lie? An even more improbable thought emerged in David Zheng''s mind, That is, Charles had long anticipated that Zane would alert him, intentionally exposing a flaw! If that''s the case, Charles should be right beside him, waiting for him to attack in the direction Zane indicated! While he attacked backward, his body wouldn''t be able to cancel the attack instantaneously, which would reveal the true flaw! Thinking of this, David Zheng believed he had discerned Charles''s intention to attack. As a seasoned warrior on the battlefield, he quickly considered the best solution! Though he didn''t know how Charles had vanished, David Zheng assumed it was some kind of cloaking skill, and that Charles''s body was still somewhere in the clearing. Therefore, without hesitation, he unleashed his second mystical beast skill, "Flame Resistance"! A circle of flames gathered around him, rapidly expanding outward, pushing away all objects that blocked the fire! Of course, this did not include Charles! He was still in the shadows. When the circular flames had moved a sufficient distance away from David Zheng''s body, Charles appearednot behind him, but in the shadow above him! Charles engaged all the muscles in his body, channeling all his strength into the tip of his foot as he kicked toward David Zheng''s temple! If this strike landed, David Zheng would likely die on the spot! However, unfortunately for Charles, David Zheng was a battle-hardened warrior, and his body reacted even faster than his mind. He raised his right arm to block his temple. "Boom!" An invisible shockwave radiated from the point of contact between the two, stirring up a cloud of dust! Although he managed to block Charles''s attack, his right arm was now shaking uncontrollably, twisted at a strange angle, clearly indicating that Charles''s kick had broken it! Without a moment of hesitation, as if pain did not exist for him, David Zheng seized the opportunity before Charles could land and launched his counterattack! "It''s over! Charles is currently in mid-air, he has no way to change his landing position!" "Awesome! That''s David Zheng for you, even with a broken arm, he can seize such a great opportunity!" "Both of these fighters are incredible! Charles''s attacks are powerful, but unfortunately, David Zheng is just a bit stronger!" Zane''s expression was at its peak, joy and excitement radiated from him. He clenched his fists and raised his arms in celebration, but the battle on the clearing was far from over! Facing David Zheng''s attack, Charles showed no sign of panic on his face, as if he had anticipated this all along. As he descended, two ice spikes appeared beneath him, a skill known as "Ice Pick Throwing" from Max! The ice spikes struck the ground below, allowing Charles to push off them and return to the air once more! Charles gathered all his strength into his toes and kicked toward David Zheng''s temple again! Now that David Zheng''s right arm was broken, he couldn''t block Charles''s attack. He could only watch as Charles''s foot got closer and closer! Camilla, who had been watching the duel, instinctively closed her eyes, unable to bear the sight. With this strike, David Zheng had no room for resistance! What awaited him was only death. Despair! An overwhelming sense of despair filled David Zheng''s mind, and he felt as if the Grim Reaper was embracing him, death so near! If he had known, he would have stayed safely at the border. A warrior should die on the battlefield if he must die while fighting the enemy! David Zheng regretted it, he should never have tried to curry favor with the Taylor family, nor should he have listened to Zane and participated in this duel. "Boom!" A barrier of ice and fire energy suddenly materialized before David Zheng''s head, and he did not die. Charles did not want to kill him. Knocked to the ground by the energy shockwave, David Zheng reached up in disbelief and touched his head, feeling no injury at all. He calmed down and slowly stood up, bowing to Charles. "I lost this duel!" David Zheng bowed deeply, unable to raise his head or find the words to say! Zane''s happy expression froze as he realized what was happening. He angrily shouted at David Zheng, "Damn it! What the hell are you doing! Get back in there and keep fighting!" "I''ve already lost, I''m not a match for Charles." David Zheng shouted while still bent over. Zane couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He ran over and kicked David Zheng down, shouting furiously, "Damn it! Do you even realize what I''ve lost because of this? That was an orange-quality miracle drug, and orange-quality metal materials!" "You said it wouldn''t be a big deal! I trusted you! You damn soldier, you''re worse than a civilian!" "Damn it! Damn it!" As Zane yelled, he continued to kick David Zheng mercilessly. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough! You need to pay the price, Zane." Charles said, unable to watch any longer. Zane stopped, his eyes locked on Charles as he replied, "Price? What price? This isn''t my duel with you, go find some other damn fool for your price!" Thinking of David Zheng, Zane couldn''t hold back. He pulled his right foot back, ready to deliver another vicious kick. Unexpectedly, Charles acted. He swiftly extended his right leg to block Zane''s attack! The effect of the Temporary Enhancement Potion was still active. Faced with Zane, a level five Beast Master, Charles''s physical attributes still fell short. He staggered back while grabbing the fallen David Zheng. "Charles! What are you doing! I''m punishing this damn fool, and you want to intervene?" Zane exclaimed, his face full of anger and dissatisfaction with Charles''s actions! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Charles slowly helped David Zheng up. He took a revival pill from the jet ring and fed it to him. After doing all this, Charles turned to face Zane, who was seething with impotent rage, and slowly said: "He''s not a fool! He''s a warrior who has slain hundreds of enemies! You shouldn''t humiliate him like this!" Chapter 169 - 169: Charles is My Apprentice! Genosha and Kingston are two neighboring countries, and at their border, countless wars rage on, with Beast Masters spilling their blood there every year. A small border region has buried the bodies of countless Beast Masters! Yet, in Genosha Calivia, the lavish and decadent aristocratic families are completely indifferent. In their eyes, even if all the warriors at the border were to die, it would not affect their quality of life at all. Zane isn''t the only one who thinks this way, the young men and women from other aristocratic families feel the same. They believe that war is just a matter for a small group of people, far removed from their lives. "Warriors who defend their homes and country should not be humiliated like this!" Charles said, standing in front of David Zheng and addressing Zane. Zane disdainfully brushed off nonexistent dust from his clothes. He turned his body and looked around at the people, speaking arrogantly, "So, what? Do you still want us to respect a soldier? He can''t even beat you, he''s just a useless waste!" "In my eyes, Zane, you''re the real waste!" Charles shot back without holding back. He was genuinely irritated with Zane, among everyone he had encountered, Zane was the most arrogant and conceited. "You think I''m a waste? Hahaha, that''s hilarious! What qualifications does a commoner like you have to call me a waste?" Zane tilted his head back, sneering at Charles with a sideways glance. Charles calmly continued, "Why can''t I say it? Just because you don''t want others to speak doesn''t mean it will hide the fact that you''re a waste!" "Enough! Charles, you''ve won the duel, so stop this nonsense." Lance Lin interrupted, his patience wearing thin. He hadn''t expected Charles to defeat David Zheng, the outcome was quite surprising. But now, the orange-quality miracle drug and the rare orange-quality metal that Colton had would all belong to Charles. In front of so many people, Lance Lin was filled with regret. This wasn''t how he had envisioned things, those two items were supposed to be given to Zane, but now they would all go to Charles. Lance Lin kept a straight face as he turned to look at Colton. At that moment, Colton was frowning and seemed a bit angry. Lance Lin thought to himself that it must be because Charles''s victory had ruined Colton''s original plans, which was why he was so upset. "Since the winner has been decided, the terms of the duel should also be fulfilled." Colton said, his gaze sweeping over the still arrogant Zane as he spoke slowly. Zane froze for a moment upon hearing this. Was he really expected to kneel and apologize to Charles, a commoner, in front of all the families of Genosha? No way! Just as Zane was at a loss for what to do, Charles didn''t give him any more time to think. He directly said, "Zane, it''s time for you to pay the price!" "Wait, Charles, just take your victory and be done with it. The orange-quality miracle drug and the metal materials are already enough. Don''t be unreasonable." said Lance Lin''s younger brother, trying to persuade Charles. After all, Zane is the son of Benson, and like the Robinson family, they are one of the prominent families in Genosha. If Zane were to kneel and apologize here, it would be a disgrace for the Taylor family, and Benson would certainly not let it go! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right now, the best option for Charles would be to forget the terms of the duel and act as if nothing had happened. However, Charles responded firmly, "What do you mean by being unreasonable? Zane, do you really want to go back on your word in front of all these people?" Standing in the middle of the clearing, Zane clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were fixed on Charles, and through gritted teeth, he said, "Charles! I am a member of the Taylor family, the future head of the Taylor family! What qualifications do you have to make me kneel and apologize to you?" Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this, Grace, standing beside the Grand Princess of Genosha, added, "This Charles really can''t see reality. If he keeps pushing Zane like this, he will definitely be retaliated against by the Taylor family!" Princess Rose nodded in agreement with Grace''s words. Charles''s earlier fight was indeed shocking, but his current behavior left her somewhat disappointed. In Rose''s view, Charles, with no connections or background, dared to continue pressuring Zane like this. Clearly, he was short-sighted, only thinking of immediate satisfaction, without considering how he would face retaliation from the Taylor family in the future! The other guests at the banquet began to murmur among themselves. "Why is Charles being so tough? Where does he get the confidence to treat Zane this way?" "Yeah, is Charles not afraid of the Taylor family''s retaliation at all?" "I''m starting to wonder if Charles has lost his mind. Now that he''s provoked the Taylor family, even if he''s a genius in alchemy and forging, it won''t help him!" "As a commoner, he should be more cautious. With Charles acting like this, it''s all over for him!" Charles could naturally hear the discussions around him, but he didn''t care at all. Not to mention anything else, but Charles''s teacher, Ezra, is an Level 8 Beast Master from Cyber Academy! He also possesses the mythical beast, the nine-tailed flame tiger! In Genosha and Calivia, who could possibly have a stronger background than his? Plus, his alchemy teacher is Colton, who is being courted by all the prominent families! With those two backing him, as long as Charles doesn''t kill Zane on the spot, he wouldn''t have any issues! "Zane, what you say must be followed through! You can''t escape today, whatever happens, happens!" Charles had no intention of letting Zane off the hook. Unexpectedly, Zane threatened, "Charles, I advise you to think this through. Otherwise, if something unfortunate happens to you later, it won''t be good!" "The future can wait, right now, I just need you to kneel and admit your mistake!" Charles''s tone was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. "I am going to be the head of the Taylor family! Charles, you''re just a commoner, you have no right to make me kneel!" As long as Zane refused to kneel, no one could force him to do so! No one spoke again, and the entire banquet fell silent. Colton slowly walked from beside Lance Lin into the open space. Though he wasn''t particularly tall, he commanded the attention of everyone present. The murmurs began again. "Is this master-level alchemist going to persuade Charles as well?" "I think so, after all, Zane represents the Taylor family, which is much more significant than Charles." "That''s not accurate. A master-level alchemist wouldn''t be afraid of the Taylor family!" "Regardless, having crossed the Taylor family, Charles will have a hard time in Calivia from now on!" When Zane saw Colton approaching, he felt a bit confused, instinctively thinking that Colton was there to help him. Before long, Colton walked past Zane and stood in front of Charles. He then turned to Zane and said, "Were you just asking what qualifications Charles has to make you kneel?" Zane was stunned and instinctively nodded, he didn''t understand the meaning behind Colton''s words. "Well then, let me tell you what qualifications Charles has. He is my apprentice, Colton. Is that enough?" As soon as Colton finished speaking, the previously quiet banquet erupted into chaos. Lance Lin''s face was filled with shock, not just his, but also his brother Shane Line and the butler of the Robinson family. At that moment, all three of them shared the same thought: it was over, everything was over! Charles was actually Colton''s apprentice! The Robinson family had been trying to win over Colton, a master-level alchemist, yet they had been oppressing Charles and blaming him for everything that went wrong between Charles and Zane. What was the point of that? Colton was surely very displeased with the Robinson family, after all the effort to invite a master-level alchemist to the banquet, everything they had done was now in vain! Grace felt as if she had been frozen in place after hearing Colton''s words, her mind racing with disbelief. How could Charles possibly be taken on as an apprentice by a master-level alchemist? It''s important to note that a master-level alchemist is equivalent to an Level 8 Beast Master, and their status is even more significant than that of a typical Level 8 Beast Master. She couldn''t accept that a commoner like Charles now held a higher status than her, the personal disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy! Before anyone else could process this shocking news, the key figure, Zane, was also in a tough spot, he had no idea what to do. Should he continue to refuse to admit his mistake and offend a master-level alchemist, or should he choose to kneel and admit his fault, turning the Taylor family into a joke in Genosha? He hadn''t even had time to decide when Colton''s next words stunned everyone present again. "What? Is this status not enough for you?" Colton noticed Zane''s silence and dropped another bombshell: "I almost forgot to mention, I''m just Charles''s teacher in alchemy. He has another teacher for Beast Mastery, do you know who that is?" Zane''s eyes widened in disbelief, a thought he couldn''t accept rising in his mind. Could it be that Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher is even stronger than Colton? "Who is it?" Zane swallowed hard, he really didn''t want to know about Charles''s other teacher, but he had a sinking feeling today was going to be a major embarrassment. "Ezra!" Colton said with a smile as he revealed the name. "What? Ezra? Who is that?" Zane''s mind raced, he realized he had never heard of this name before. It didn''t seem like it could be someone powerful, maybe just a Level 6 Beast Master? Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this way, Grace was also curious. She turned to Princess Rose and asked, "Who is this Ezra? How come I''ve never heard of him? Is he stronger than my teacher?" Rose''s expression was more serious than ever. She glanced at Grace, then at Charles standing behind Colton, and replied, "Very strong! Your teacher probably wouldn''t dare to face Ezra!" "Huh? Is that for real? My teacher is a Level 7 Beast Master!" Grace didn''t believe it at all. Rose added, "Ezra is a Level 8 Beast Master!" Chapter 170 - 170: Zane Admits His Mistake! "Eight, Level 8 Beast Master!" Grace stuttered a bit, she could never have imagined that Charles had a Level 8 Beast Master as his teacher. But that wasn''t all. Just as Rose finished speaking, her sister Camilla added: "And he is the strongest Level 8 Beast Master in Genosha, bar none!" Grace''s mouth fell open, and she couldn''t close it for a long time, clearly unable to accept this news. She thought that becoming the personal disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy would completely distance her from Charles. Little did she know that Charles''s teacher was even more powerful, to a degree she couldn''t even believe! Zane, who was on the phone, reacted similarly. He had also heard Rose''s words. He nearly fell to the ground, as the shock hit him the hardest! As he took out his phone, Zane''s hands were trembling. Even the simple task of unlocking it took him several attempts as he kept inputting the wrong password. "Dad, do you know Ezra?" Zane had a glimmer of hope in his heart, wishing that the information Rose provided was false. Benson replied on the other end of the line, "Yes, why? Did you offend Ezra? You ungrateful child!" Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zane didn''t have a chance to say anything, Benson had already guessed what was going on. He knew his son''s character too well, and if he was calling, it surely meant trouble had arisen! "Where are you? I''m coming over right now. You better explain what happened!" Benson''s angry voice came through the phone. Zane felt his body go weak and sank down to the ground, drawing in his neck. All his arrogance was gone, leaving behind only fear! The fact that his father, the head of the Taylor family, was so scared he had to rush over meant that Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher, Ezra, was clearly terrifying! Meanwhile, the head of the Robinson family, Lance Lin, exchanged glances with his brother Shane Line, both wearing grim expressions. They hadn''t expected that Charles was actually Ezra''s apprentice, as well as Colton''s apprentice. Now they had angered two untouchable figures, what terrible luck! "Brother, what should we do now? Ezra is a killing god!" Shane Line was filled with panic, unsure of what to do. Those who had never heard of Ezra had no idea how terrifying he truly was. If there was anyone in Genosha not to be messed with, it wasn''t the Taylor family or even the Emperor of Genosha, it was Ezra! The one known as the killing god, Ezra! Lance Lin took a deep breath, trying hard to keep himself calm, and replied, "I didn''t expect Charles to have such a significant background! Now we have no other choice but to try and see if we can gain Charles''s forgiveness." Just as the two were discussing, a loud voice suddenly echoed from the entrance of the Robinson family, "Ungrateful child! Where are you?" The person who arrived was none other than Benson, the head of the Taylor family! Benson scanned the room and finally spotted Zane, who was slumped on the ground. He quickly rushed over to Zane and, without saying a word, slapped him across the face. "Smack!" "I told you to control your temper, but you never listen! You''re always causing trouble out there!" Benson looked at the blood trickling from his son''s mouth and took a deep breath, forcing down his anger. "Dad, I''m sorry." Zane said, his face stinging from the slap. He realized that Benson was genuinely angry now and began to beg for forgiveness. Benson completely ignored Zane''s apology and directly grabbed his collar, dragging Zane in front of Colton. "Mr. Colton, it''s my fault for not properly disciplining this ungrateful child!" Colton didn''t respond. He stepped aside, allowing Charles''s figure to come into Benson''s view, and said, "The person you should be looking for isn''t me." Benson tightened his grip on Zane''s collar, pulling him forward a few more steps. With a stiff, pained smile on his face, he addressed Charles, "Everything that happened today is this ungrateful child''s fault. Charles, I didn''t discipline him well. I apologize to you. I''m sorry." Charles was somewhat surprised by Benson''s words. He never expected such an outcome. The head of the Taylor family was actually apologizing to him in front of so many people. What had Teacher Ezra done to make the usually arrogant Taylor family so fearful? "No need for the apology. Zane just shouldn''t forget the promise he made." Charles replied, not dwelling on it. He certainly wouldn''t forget Zane kneeling and admitting his mistake just because of Benson''s apology. Hearing Charles''s words, Benson hesitated not a moment. He kicked Zane to the ground and shouted, "Ungrateful child! Aren''t you going to admit your mistake?" Zane numbly dropped to his knees, not daring to look up at Charles. He fixed his gaze on the dust in front of him, as if he had lost his soul, and slowly spoke, "I was wrong." His confession was loud, clearly wanting to end this humiliating scene as quickly as possible. Charles''s gaze did not linger on Zane. He scanned the crowd around him. Those who had previously mocked him now dared not meet his eyes, all lowering their heads in shame. "Charles, how about now? Is it settled?" Benson asked, suppressing his anger and humiliation. Charles nodded and replied, "What I wanted is quite simple. Just fulfill what was promised, I have no other demands." The matter was now resolved. Benson sighed in relief as he looked at Zane, who was still lying on the ground with vacant eyes. He felt a pang of sympathy, but there was nothing to be done. The situation had to be addressed clearly, otherwise, if Ezra found a suitable excuse and reason, the Taylor family would be finished! Benson didn''t linger any longer. He helped Zane to his feet and walked toward the entrance of the Robinson family home. With each passing second, Benson felt the gazes of others piercing him like sharp needles. It wasn''t until Benson left that the guests at the Robinson family banquet dared to speak. "Damn, I can''t believe my eyes. Was that really Benson, the head of the Taylor family? He actually bowed his head to Charles?" "Who is this Ezra? Why does the Taylor family fear him so much?" "I have no idea, I''ve never heard of him." "After today, I doubt anyone in Genosha will dare to mess with Charles!" "Who would dare to provoke Charles? Even Zane, who is so unruly, ended up kneeling to admit his mistakes in front of him!" "Charles is a decent guy. I''ve never seen him actively looking for trouble, it always seems like others provoke him first." "Exactly, and Charles even defended David Zheng. He''s right, a warrior shouldn''t be humiliated!" "Look, the head of the Robinson family is coming over!" Lance Lin and Shane Line slowly approached Charles under the gaze of the crowd and said, "Charles, the Robinson family is at fault. We wronged you, and it was all instigated by Zane." Charles looked at Lance Lin and Shane Line with interest. Now they were willing to admit their mistakes? It was a bit laughable, before knowing that Colton and Ezra were his teachers, they had been eager to shift the blame onto him. Wanting to avoid confronting Zane, they chose to provoke him instead? "Charles, as compensation, the Robinson family is willing to offer you an additional piece of orange-quality metal material." Lance Lin said slowly. Charles waved his hand and directly refused, "No need. I don''t want to have any further dealings with you big families. Let''s leave it at that." Colton stood beside Charles and nodded in agreement, acknowledging Charles''s sentiment. People from these prominent families were not easy to get along with. He was only here because he had been invited, forced to attend the Robinson family banquet. Now, the carefully prepared banquet by the Robinson family had turned into a complete disaster. After Charles and Colton left, Lance Lin and Shane Line exchanged glances, sighing repeatedly. They both felt immense regret, if they had known about Charles''s situation, they would never have treated him that way. What would happen once Ezra returned? If Ezra got angry and came to the Robinson family demanding an explanation, the Robinson family would have no way to respond. "Brother, should we try again? If we can mend the relationship, with Ezra''s and Colton''s support, it would be hard for the Robinson family to become weak in the future!" Shane Line said, unwilling to give up. Lance Lin turned his gaze toward the direction of Cyber Academy, sighed again, and replied, "Let''s wait and see. Maybe we can ask Hale for help, I''ve heard he has a good relationship with Charles." "Ask him? Brother! He has already severed ties with our Robinson family!" Shane Line exclaimed, his eyes wide in disbelief at Lance Lin''s suggestion. Lance Lin helplessly raised his hands and said, "Is there any other better option? We can only try this and hope Hale remembers a bit of old friendship." Thinking of this, Lance Lin looked around again. The Robinson family had spent a considerable amount for this banquet, and now, before it had even officially started, it was already over. Those attending the banquet couldn''t wait to share their experiences online as soon as they returned. However, only a portion of the information was shared, everyone tacitly chose to forget the videos of the Taylor family admitting their mistakes and did not share them. The Taylor family couldn''t afford to provoke Charles, but finding out who spread those videos would be easy. When that time came, they would have to face the Taylor family''s retaliation! Even just the text messages and a few scattered photos were enough to cause a stir online. The topic of Charles was spreading rapidly at an astonishing speed across the internet. In just a few short minutes, all the trending topics on Genosha''s network were related to Charles! Meanwhile, Charles, who was being discussed by countless people, had already returned to Cyber Academy. He was in his dormitory, looking at the two additional orange-quality items in his hands. [Flame Alloy [Orange Quality]: A rare metal material with fire attributes, which can be used for weapon forging and enhancement.] [High-Level Support Training Miracle Drug [Orange Quality]: This is a potion that aids in training. Once used, it rapidly enhances the user''s Beast Master training speed for a period of half a month!] Chapter 171 - 171: Reactions from All Sides Today''s harvest was quite good. The Flame Alloy will be put to use soon. The enhancement of the black gold long knife also needs to be arranged as quickly as possible. As for the High-Level Support Training Potion, Charles plans to hold off on that for now. His Beast Mastery training speed is not slow, and it''s steadily improving. He will use the High-Level Support Training Potion when he needs to make rapid progress! Additionally, Byron mentioned that there is another rare high-level metal material outside Calivia, but Charles suspects that this information is likely false. "I''m tired from today''s battles. I''ll check out the blacksmith''s guild tomorrow to see if I can find some more rare high-level metals to enhance the black gold long knife."Charles murmured to himself. After a quick wash-up, he lay down on his bed and drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, various messages were spreading wildly in the outside world. In the office of the Cyber Academy principal, Jamie looked at the messages coming through on his phone, his expression serious and focused. Originally, Charles was known as a genius. Now, he has a master-level alchemy teacher, as well as an eighth-level Beast Master as his Beast Mastery instructor. Constellation will surely be unable to hold back, and the time to take action against Charles is likely within the next couple of days. Jamie walked to the window of his office, opened it, and looked out at the night sky over Cyber Academy. He lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and muttered to himself, "If Constellation doesn''t make a move in the next couple of days, Charles, how am I supposed to see you clearly?" "Ezra has high hopes for you, and Constellation will feel the same. Charles, are you really the legendary...?" As if realizing something, Jamie stopped speaking. The cigarette he had just taken a puff from burned quickly in the wind outside. Jamie stood still, his gaze fixed in the direction of Charles''s dormitory, lost in thought. On the other side, in Byron''s home within Genosha Calivia, Byron looked at the news about Charles on his phone, his face filled with worry. Sweat poured from his palms and forehead, who would have thought that Charles actually has an eighth-level Beast Master as a teacher? If that level-eight Beast Master finds out, he plans to team up with a level-six Beast Master to lure Charles outside the city and kill him. Byron is doomed, not even his family could escape the revenge of a level-eight Beast Master! "Maybe we should just drop this. Charles is tough to deal with." Byron hesitated for a moment before voicing his thoughts. He was scared and wanted to back out. "What do you mean drop it? What if Charles asks you where that metal material is? How will you answer him?" Winston thought for a moment before responding. Byron gritted his teeth and said, "I... I''ll just say someone else took it!" "Hmph, naive. Do you think he''ll believe that? If Charles finds out you lied to him and tried to kill him, do you think you can escape?" Winston continued to manipulate him. "What... what should we do then?" Byron started to panic, the plan to ambush Charles had already pulled him deep into trouble. A cold glint flashed in Winston''s eyes as he slowly said, "We''ll do what we have to do. Tomorrow, ask Charles again. We need to act quickly, before anyone notices, and take Charles down!" He was determined not to let Charles escape. So what if he was a level-eight Beast Master? Even if there was an investigation, it wouldn''t lead back to him, all the clues would end with Byron. Once Charles was dead, he could deal with Byron without any risk! And the people from Lsengard wouldn''t escape either! Thinking of this, Winston turned his gaze toward Lsengard. Outside Genosha, In the wind-swept and desolate Atacama, Joshua looked at the exhausted Aria, his eyes filled with concern. He slowly said, "Your Majesty, why not take a break today? You haven''t eaten anything all day." Aria seemed not to hear him, continuing to handle the work at hand. During this time, the relationships among the major forces in Atacama had grown increasingly tense, many places had descended into chaos, and true conflict was not far off. She wanted to restore peace to Atacama, to make it united and strong, and she had to give it her all! "Sigh." Joshua sighed as he pulled out his phone and handed it to Aria, saying, "Your Majesty, there''s new information about that human you care about." Upon hearing this, Aria reacted. She paused her work, took the phone from Joshua, and carefully examined it. Seeing Aria finally take a moment to rest, Joshua felt helpless, only matters related to Charles could capture her attention. Reflecting on the information he had just seen, Joshua was also surprised. He never expected that a human boy he met by chance would have such a powerful background and terrifying talent! A level-eight Beast Master and a master-level alchemisteither of these would be highly sought after by Aria! If they could have the help of a level-eight Beast Master, their situation would be much better, and the chances of restoring peace to Atacama would significantly increase. As for Charles, Joshua didn''t think much of him, what mattered to him was Charles''s connections and background. What could a level-three Beast Master possibly do to help? Unless Charles could rapidly grow stronger in a short time, Joshua himself lacked confidence in being able to continue protecting Her Majesty in the long run. Watching Aria regain her focus on work, a thought flashed through Joshua''s mind: if there was a chance, he had to kidnap that human boy. At the very least, with that human around, Her Majesty could take a bit more time to rest. Meanwhile, Charles, who was on Joshua''s mind, was currently lying in bed, having slept soundly until morning. At seven in the morning, after a quick wash-up, Charles put on a hat and a mask and stepped out of the dormitory. Sure enough, at the entrance of his dormitory building, a crowd had already gathered, all waiting for Charles to come out. "Strange, it''s already this late, and Charles still hasn''t woken up?" "Yeah, was he too tired from yesterday''s battle? Let''s give him a bit more time." "Brother, you really know how to manage this, you''ve even pulled out the professional camera." "Of course! Right now, any recent photo of Charles is worth a silver coin, and if it''s a good shot, it''s even more expensive!" "By the way, did you hear? A formal wear shop sold out all its clothes in one night because of Charles''s photos!" ... Wearing a hat and mask, with his head down, Charles glanced at the cafeteria in the distance. After some thought, he decided against going in for breakfast. If he got spotted, he probably wouldn''t be able to get out, let alone attend class! "Have you eaten yet?" Catherine''s voice came from beside him, holding a bag of breakfast as she looked at Charles. Charles was a bit puzzled, he had disguised himself well, yet Catherine recognized him at a glance. "Not yet. I think I''ll skip breakfast this morning and head to class instead." Charles replied. Catherine handed the breakfast bag to Charles and said, "Here, eat this. I already had mine, I bought this especially for you." Charles didn''t refuse, he took the bag containing the breakfast but paused just as he was about to eat. "What''s wrong?" Catherine asked, confused. Charles helplessly pointed to his mask and said, "To eat breakfast, I need to take off the mask. I really don''t want to be discovered. Otherwise, a crowd will gather around me, and I won''t be able to get away." Upon hearing this, Catherine pointed behind Charles and said, "I think you don''t need the mask anymore, those people are running this way." Charles turned around to see a large crowd rushing toward them. The front few shouted, "Look! The person next to Catherine must be Charles!" "Yes, that''s right! Catherine only hangs out with Charles, so it has to be him!" "Idol! I love you!" "Handsome guy, you''re so cool! Give me an autograph!" Charles trembled, he had never imagined a day like this, surrounded by frenzied fans. It seemed that being too famous wasn''t such a great thing after all. With no time to linger, Charles quickly said to Catherine, "I have to go now. See you at the classroom door!" Catherine nodded, and in the next moment, Charles vanished into the shadows. To escape from those frenzied fans, Charles had to use his skill, **darkness cloak**! "The handsome guy has disappeared!" "Where did Charles go?" "Wherever he went, he must be heading to class. Let''s go to the classroom where Charles has his class!" "Right, you''re so smart! Let''s go! We''re off to the classroom!" In the shadows, Charles helplessly rubbed his forehead. These fervent fans were already affecting his normal life. If it weren''t for the fact that Cyber Academy didn''t allow outsiders in, the whole academy would probably be filled with Charles''s fans by now! "Where else can I go? Maybe I should find Teacher Hale and see if he can talk to the dean about these students!" Charles muttered to himself. With no other options, he made his way to Hale''s office. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he stepped out of the shadows, his phone vibrated. Opening it, he saw a message from Byron. [Charles, I have some bad news. That place has been discovered by others!] [However, they don''t know the exact location and are searching around Gourd Mountain outside the city. They will probably find the rare metal materials in just a few days.] [If you still want that metal, let me know as soon as possible so I can take you to the exact spot before someone else gets it!] Charles looked at the message on his phone, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. Did they really think he was that greedy? Chapter 172 - 172: The Origins of the Black Gold Long Knife Now, Charles was increasingly convinced that the rare metal material Byron mentioned was merely a pretext to lure him out of the city. There was no rush to respond to the news for the time being, so Charles knocked on Hale''s office door. "Come in!" Hale''s voice called out. Charles opened the door and saw Hale engrossed in his phone, playing a video of Benson and Zane apologizing at the Robinson family banquet yesterday. Upon recognizing Charles, Hale''s eyes lit up, and he smiled broadly, saying, "Charles, you were quite impressive yesterday! In front of so many people, you made the Taylor family father and son admit their mistakes. No one else in Genosha Calivia could have done that!" Charles scratched his head, wishing to remain as low-key as possible, but it seemed that people constantly underestimated him, thinking he was easy to bully. After last night''s events, it was likely that very few people in Genosha would dare to provoke him again. "Charles, did you come here today for something? Have you become too famous?" Hale said with a smile, fully aware of the fervent fans who could be quite overwhelming, since yesterday, many had been inquiring about Charles. "Teacher Hale, I now feel that being too famous isn''t necessarily a good thing, it makes me feel like a rat in a sewer, always hiding and dodging." Charles sighed, expressing his frustrations. Hale''s smile faded, and his expression grew serious as he replied, "Indeed, every move you make is under scrutiny, and the fact that you are Uncle Ezra''s apprentice has already been exposed. I suspect that the people from Constellation will soon take action against you." Charles pondered for a moment before sharing what had just transpired with Byron: "Teacher Hale, how is the preparation on the dean''s side? Recently, some people want me to leave the city." Upon hearing this, a hint of concern crossed Hale''s face, and he slowly responded, "The dean has already made preparations. If you plan to go out, just let me know." "How about this: I''ll leave the city right after classes this afternoon. I want to resolve this matter as soon as possible and return to a normal life." Charles stated firmly. He was determined not to delay any longer. Whether it was the people from Constellation, the sixth-level Beast Master Winston, or Leo and his crew, anyone who dared to follow him outside the city and make a move would not return alive! "Alright, I will notify the dean, as well as the others and the students in the academy. I will do my best to keep them in line, and you will need to get used to this life in the spotlight." Hale nodded and said. Charles took out his phone and replied to Byron with a message: [I have time this afternoon. Let''s meet at the city gate and go directly to retrieve the metal material to avoid any unnecessary delays.] As soon as he sent the message, it had barely been a few seconds when Byron replied: [Okay, no problem!] The speed of this response clearly indicated that Byron had been waiting eagerly for his message. Charles could already imagine how excited Byron must be on the other end of the line. "Excitedly awaiting his own demise, that''s quite amusing." Charles thought, unable to contain his curiosity about how those people would react when they discovered it was all a trap. Everything was prepared, now all that was left was to wait for the fish to bite. He couldn''t help but wonder how big the catch would be. Could it be an eighth-level Beast Master? Charles thought that was unlikely, the chances of it being a seventh-level Beast Master were much higher. A seventh-level Beast Master would already be a significant force, even the vice dean of Aredale Academy, who was also Grace''s teacher, was merely a seventh-level Beast Master. Lost in thought, Charles activated his Darkness Cloak and made his way to the classroom. It was already time for class, and the crowd outside had mostly dispersed. As he reached the classroom door, he slowly walked in under the teacher''s gaze. If any other student were late, the teacher would surely say something. But when it came to Charles, the teacher at the podium remained silent, pretending not to notice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scene of a crowd surrounding the classroom door was still vivid in his mind. Upon seeing Charles enter the classroom, some students could no longer contain themselves and secretly took out their phones, hoping to snap a photo or two. However, just as they opened the camera, they caught sight of Charles glaring at them. The startled student nearly dropped their phone, which clattered onto the desk, drawing the teacher''s attention. "You, go stand at the back! No one is allowed to use their phone during class!" the teacher scolded with a stern face. Charles sat down in the empty seat next to Catherine. In Class A, everyone knew that the seat next to Catherine was reserved for Charles. There were some who were foolish enough to try to approach Catherine, but her cold, indifferent gaze quickly scared them off. "Have you had breakfast?" Catherine asked in a low voice while looking up at the podium. Charles replied honestly, "Not yet." "Then go ahead and eat. I''ll cover for you, the teacher won''t notice." Catherine said, turning to look at Charles with a hint of concern. Charles nodded and began to stealthily enjoy his breakfast. The morning classes were not yet over, and the number of people waiting outside the classroom had decreased significantly. Perhaps Hale''s influence had taken effect, as there were now far fewer fans crowding around. Charles let out a sigh of relief and, at the moment the class ended, he activated his Darkness Cloak and headed straight for the Forging Masters Guild. The Flame Alloy he obtained yesterday could be used to enhance the black gold long knife. He also wanted to check the Forging Masters Guild to see if there were any other metal materials available. If there were, perhaps with a few more materials for enhancement, he could elevate the quality of the black gold long knife to orange quality. Otherwise, having just one piece of Flame Alloy felt insufficient. Sneaking into the Forging Masters Guild, before he even began searching for metal materials, Charles ran into the guild president, Xavier. "Charles? What are you doing here?" Xavier exclaimed, staring wide-eyed at Charles in the hall. His exclamation drew the attention of everyone around them, and as those people began to approach, Xavier quickly realized it and hurriedly led Charles to the office on the second floor. "Charles, you''re quite the sensation now. Did you come to the Forging Masters Guild for something today?" Xavier said with a tinge of jealousy in his voice. He had long intended to invite Charles but had been delayed by various matters. It was only last night that he finally had the time to scroll through his phone and see the news about Charles, which made him feel like the sky was falling. Good grief, an Alchemy Master and an eighth-level Beast Master are both Charles''s teachers, it made him feel like his status as a master-level blacksmith was insignificant. Charles scratched his head and said, "Mr. Xavier, I was hoping to see if the Forging Masters Guild has any rare metal materials of orange quality." Xavier thought for a moment and regretfully replied, "Unfortunately, a piece of rare metal material was exchanged a couple of days ago, and now there isn''t a single one left in stock." He then asked, "Charles, you''re now a high-level blacksmith, you probably don''t need orange quality materials, do you?" Charles didn''t hide anything, his forging experience was far less than that of Xavier, who was a master-level blacksmith. He took out the black gold long knife along with the Flame Alloy. Xavier''s eyes instantly lit up as he fixed his gaze on the two items and excitedly asked, "I can''t believe he actually entrusted this weapon to you. Are you planning to enhance it?" Charles found Xavier''s reaction a bit strange, it seemed like Xavier recognized the black gold long knife. "That''s right. I''m looking for a couple more pieces of rare metal materials to see if I can enhance it to orange quality. Mr. Xavier, do you know this long knife?" Charles inquired. Xavier nodded and carefully took the black gold long knife, examining it closely. He answered, "Of course I know it. This long knife was forged by my teacher, and I assisted with some of the work at the time." As he looked it over, Xavier reminisced, saying, "The original quality of this long knife was indeed orange quality, but it was damaged along the way, and after repairs, it only reached purple quality." "Originally orange quality?" Charles was a bit surprised, he had thought the black gold long knife was only a purple quality weapon. "It wasn''t just orange quality, it had the potential to be upgraded to gold quality. How about this: if you ever want to enhance this weapon, come find me." Xavier said, his gaze filled with nostalgia and regret as he looked at the black gold long knife. His forging teacher had already passed away, and if he could enhance the black gold long knife back to its original orange quality, it would ease his regrets. Faced with Xavier''s promise, Charles didn''t refuse. Having a master-level blacksmith enhance it would certainly be better than him, a high-level blacksmith. "One more thing you need to keep in mind: the black gold long knife can accommodate multiple properties of energy, but each time there will be a significant wear expense." Xavier cautioned as he returned the long knife to Charles. Charles was somewhat surprised, he hadn''t known this information. Perhaps it was because the wear on the black gold long knife hadn''t reached the point where a notification would appear. It seems that the black gold knife glow with multiple properties can''t be used too frequently in the future. There''s still more than a week until the largest auction in Genosha Calivia begins. It might be best to wait until then to see if there are any other materials available. Participating in the auction will require quite a bit of money. Charles glanced at his current balance, he still had: [Gold Coins: 47, Silver Coins: 230, Copper Coins: 800] During this time, he had spent quite a bit on crafting revival pills, great restorative pills, and purchasing materials for super miracle drugs. Forty-seven gold coins definitely won''t be enough, so it looks like he needs to earn some more money. Chapter 173 - 173: Damn Byron! There aren''t many ways to make money in a short time, so Charles planned to craft more revival pills recently. This miracle drug, used for healing, is quite popular and fetches a good price. If the success rate of his crafting improves, there will still be a decent profit margin. On his way back, Charles kept thinking, "If more people come this afternoon, and I can loot some bodies, maybe I''ll strike it rich!" He just didn''t know if the attackers who came after him had any loot that would belong to him after being slain. "After all, I was the bait, surely I deserve a share of the fish that gets caught." Charles thought as he returned to the academy. Time passed quickly, and the afternoon classes came to an end. After briefly chatting with Catherine, Charles left the academy and headed to the place he had arranged to meet Byron. He pulled out his phone and sent Byron a message: [I''m here, where are you?] Byron replied: [On my way, I''ll be there soon. Just wait a bit.] Charles put his phone away, his expression unreadable. He knew that Byron and the people behind him were definitely watching to see if Charles had brought anyone else. But Dean Jamie and the others were not so easy to spot, were they? Charles wasn''t in a hurry and waited for about ten more minutes. Finally, Byron''s figure appeared around the corner, running over while pretending to be out of breath. "Mr. Charles, I''m here. I got held up on the way." Byron said in a low voice. He was dressed all in black, wearing a mask and a hat, clearly trying to avoid being recognized by others. Charles pretended to be curious and asked, "What''s with the getup? Are you hiding from someone?" Byron was startled and quickly explained, "No, no, no! I just thought it would be better to keep a low profile. If others find out we took the rare metal materials, we might get targeted." Charles nodded and said, "That makes sense. I''ll wear a mask too, and you can lead the way for now." The two of them didn''t linger any longer and headed out of the city. Behind them, Winston''s figure quietly emerged. He didn''t rush to follow Charles immediately, instead, he waited a moment longer. Only after not spotting anyone else following them did he slowly walk out of the city. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, others were keeping an eye on Charles. Once they saw Charles leaving the city with a mysterious person, they immediately reported back to their superiors. In Genosha Calivia, at the Taylor family home, Zane was sprawled out on the sofa, the living room a mess from his rampage. Ever since the incident at the Robinson family banquet yesterday, he hadn''t set foot outside, staying home to vent his anger. Whenever Zane caught someone''s gaze, memories of kneeling before Charles in front of so many prominent families flooded his mind. That was a mental scar he could never overcome! "Charles! I will make sure you pay for this!" Zane gritted his teeth. He had considered revenge, but after returning home last night, His father, Benson, had repeatedly warned him not to entertain any thoughts of attacking Charles. "Alright, stay at home for a while and adjust yourself before going out." Benson said, glancing at a message on his phone. He didn''t mention that he no longer dared to have any thoughts about Charles. He had already been warned that if he laid a hand on Charles, the consequences would be beyond what the Taylor family could bear. At that time, they didn''t even know that Charles was Ezra''s apprentice. Now that he knew, even if Benson had the opportunity, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly. This grudge had to be avenged, but not now! Seeing his son Zane''s lost expression, Benson felt a pang of sympathy, but for the sake of the Taylor family, he had no choice. Suddenly, an idea struck him, and he made a phone call. "Leo, stay put in Calivia today. Don''t go anywhere, understood?" On the other end of the line, Leo''s surprised voice replied, "Got it, Head of the Family." After hanging up, Benson let out a sigh of relief and returned to his study. "You should be grateful that you didn''t choose to go after Charles, this way, our cooperation can continue." a dark figure quietly emerged from the shadows of the study. Benson took a deep breath, he couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "What exactly is Charles? Is he one of your people?" "It''s best not to know what you shouldn''t. He''s not one of us yet." the person in the shadows replied without elaborating. That was enough to give Benson room for imagination. The fact that Charles was not one of them now implied that he might be in the future? One Ezra and a master-level alchemist were not enough. Now there was an additional mysterious and powerful organization. Benson couldn''t fathom how Charles, as a commoner, had connections with these people. On the other side of Genosha Calivia, Jason, who had wet his pants in public out of fear from Charles, looked at a message on his phone. He gritted his teeth and slowly said to Zoe beside him, "The opportunity has come. It''s time for us to wash away our shame!" Zoe looked a bit hesitant and replied, "Bro, I heard that Charles is an apprentice of an eighth-level Beast Master. Maybe we should let it go and endure for a while." Without saying another word, Jason kicked his brother. He twisted his face as he opened his phone, where a video of him wetting his pants in public was playing. "Do you know what I see every time I close my eyes? This humiliation! If we don''t act now, we''ll have even fewer chances later!" Jason knew they couldn''t afford to mess with an eighth-level Beast Master, but anger and humiliation clouded his judgment. "As long as we do it cleanly, no one will suspect us. There are plenty of people who hold a grudge against Charles, who can be sure it was us?" Jason explained. "Bro, but Charles is strong too. Are we really his match?" Zoe was still hesitant to take action against Charles. Even though he hated Charles for stealing Celestine, his life was more important than that! Jason couldn''t forget the blade-like aura that Charles emitted, it was just like the scythe of death! He pulled out a bottle of red miracle drug from his pocket and said to Zoe, "It''s fine. With this, Charles is as good as dead!" Zoe''s eyes widened in shock, trembling as he pointed at the bottle of miracle drug. "Bro, how do you have that? That''s a prohibited miracle drug!" "There''s no turning back now, brother. We just need to kill Charles. Kill him, kill him!" A flash of red light crossed Jason''s eyes, and he seemed possessed, slipping into madness. ... Inside a library in Calivia, in a secret room, "Charles has made his move, it''s time to send out the bait." "Yes, Elder, but is sacrificing a seventh-level Beast Master really worth it?" "That''s not for you to question!" "Sorry, Elder. I''ll arrange it right away." The discussion ended, leaving only the one referred to as the Elder, who held a book in his hands, an expression of fervor and madness appearing on his face. "Just a seventh-level Beast Master, as long as there''s even a sliver of hope for the Master''s arrival, no price is too great!" he spoke slowly, his voice old and hoarse, yet filled with immense determination. Charles, who was being eyed by several factions, had already arrived at Gourd Mountain. Byron was leading the way in front of him. They had been walking for a long time but still hadn''t reached the place Byron mentioned. Charles felt a bit disappointed, he had held onto a sliver of hope that Byron truly knew about the existence of the rare metal materials, but it seemed unlikely now. "What''s taking so long? Haven''t we arrived yet?" Charles asked, growing impatient. Byron cautiously turned back to look and replied, "Almost there, almost there! It''s just up ahead!" "Alright, I''ll trust you one more time. If we don''t find it, I''m turning back!" Charles said, observing Byron, he didn''t seem like a member of the Constellation organization. That only left Leo and Winston as his remaining enemies. After walking a bit further, they still hadn''t found anything special, and Charles and Byron''s location became increasingly remote. "This place isn''t bad, no one would discover anything if we disposed of the body here." Charles remarked casually, causing Byron to break out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Charles, what do you mean by that? I" Byron stammered, wanting to explain. With Winston not appearing, if Charles grew suspicious and took action against him, he would undoubtedly die! At that moment, footsteps suddenly echoed behind Charles and Byron, and someone shouted: "Charles! Today, you will undoubtedly die!" Hearing that voice, a look of joy spread across Byron''s face as he stepped back while glancing toward the source of the sound. However, when he looked, he was left stunned, because the newcomers were not Winston, but two people he had never seen before! The one in front, slightly older, looked at Charles with eyes filled with hatred and resentment, and continued, "Today, neither you nor your companions will leave here alive!" "No, no, no! That''s not it! I''m not with Charles!" Byron was terrified, his mind was spinning as he hurriedly explained. Unfortunately, no one was listening to his explanation! Just as the two people were about to charge forward, another figure suddenly appeared! Winston, wearing a black hooded sweatshirt that concealed his face, looked at the scene in front of him with a bewildered expression, feeling an extraordinary shock in his heart: Could it be that Charles came out on purpose? Had he arranged for help all along? No, that can''t be right, this was a place he and Byron had chosen! Had Byron betrayed him? "Damn it, Byron! So you''re in league with Charles! I''m going to kill you!" Winston shouted furiously. Upon hearing this, Byron''s legs went weak, and he collapsed to the ground, desperately trying to explain, "No, it''s not true! I really don''t know what''s going on!" Chapter 174 - 174: Charles, Youre Dead! "Wait! Are you here to kill Charles too?" Zoe, who was still relatively clear-headed, immediately reacted upon hearing Winston''s words. This person in the black hoodie was also here to kill Charles, just like them! It seemed that the person lying on the ground next to Charles was not his companion but rather the one who had lured Charles here. "Really? Aren''t you Charles''s allies?" Winston quickly calmed down and asked cautiously. "Allies? I''d kill to see Charles suffer, to have him torn apart and begging for mercy! How could I be his ally?" Jason spat out, filled with hatred. He was itching to see Charles kneeling on the ground, pleading for his life. "Charles! Who would have thought that not only the two of us are out to kill you, but there are others as well. You''re dead today!" Jason declared, wanting to end the conversation. His hand reached into his pocket, trying to retrieve that bottle of red miracle drug. Unexpectedly, Winston interjected, saying, "Charles is undoubtedly going to die today. I don''t want to lift a finger, but I have a question I want to ask him before he goes!" "What question do you have? Hurry up and ask! Once you''re done, I want to torture Charles and make him wish he were dead!" Jason was anxious, he couldn''t wait to take action against Charles. After Jason agreed, Winston took a couple of steps toward Byron, ensuring he could kill him first before turning back to Charles and asking: "Charles, answer me honestly: what really happened out in the wilds of Lsengard?" Winston had always questioned whether Kevin and Thomas were truly killed by Charles, it was essential for his revenge, so he had to ask! To his surprise, Charles showed no intention of answering. With a mocking smile on his face, he addressed the group: "You''re all here to kill me? Isn''t that a bit foolish? Jason, Zoe, Winston, you''re all so foolish!" "Charles, you''re about to die, and you''re still pretending!" Zoe scoffed, thinking Charles was merely struggling. "My master is a master alchemist, and also an eighth-level Beast Master. Aren''t you afraid of retaliation?" Charles spoke slowly. Zoe hadn''t processed this yet when he replied, "What''s there to fear? No one knows" Before he could finish, Charles quickly pointed at Byron and Winston, saying, "They know." "What! Charles, what do you mean? I''m here to kill you too!" Winston hurriedly explained. His original plan was to kill Charles and then deal with Byron, but he hadn''t expected Charles to guess his identity. Winston now regretted asking that question, he had given Charles an opening! Now there were two groups wanting to kill Charles, both fearful of leaving clues that could lead to retaliation from a master-level alchemist or an eighth-level Beast Master. So Winston, along with Jason and Zoe, had to consider who would kill Charles and what they would do afterward! "Since you''re all here to kill me, you must have ways to easily deal with me. I''m dead today anyway, so why don''t you take care of each other first and then come kill me?" Charles said lightly. That statement seemed to act like a trigger, especially for Jason. If he wanted to kill Charles, he had to use the illegal red miracle drug, and he couldn''t leave any witnesses behind. Otherwise, it would be a huge problem later! The same went for Winston, the people from Lsengard were still waiting for him to exact revenge. He couldn''t let Zoe and Jason leave, if they leaked any information, everything would be over! After some thought, Winston feigned a relaxed tone and said, "Hey, brothers over there, how about we all take a stab at Charles and work together to kill him?" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Winston''s suggestion, Jason''s eyes lit up. This plan could work, and he wouldn''t even have to pull out the illegal miracle drug, thus lowering the risk! Both sides had finally reached an agreement to cooperate and were just about to make a move on Charles. Who would have thought that at that moment, a figure emerged from the woods behind them, shouting, "Charles, die! You''re dead today!" This person was a level-seven Beast Master from [Constellation]. Seeing the scene before him, he didn''t immediately comprehend what was happening, thinking Charles had called for help. Seven hexagram arrays lit up, and chaos erupted in an instant. Zoe, Jason, and Winston quickly exclaimed: "Wait! We''re here to kill Charles too." "Yeah, don''t get the wrong idea, we''re not on Charles''s side!" "Please, let Charles go, I''ll be on my way!" Upon hearing this, the level-seven Beast Master finally caught on. He looked at the people present: one level-four Beast Master, one level-five Beast Master, and one level-six Beast Master. They didn''t appear to be there to protect Charles. Could it be true? Were they also here to kill Charles? A question formed in the level-seven Beast Master''s mind: why were so many people coming to kill Charles? Zoe, Jason, and Winston saw that the level-seven Beast Master had paused. They all breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the newcomer was also there to kill Charles, otherwise, things would have turned disastrous! "Charles, with so many people here to kill you, no matter how capable you are, you can''t escape death!" Winston said, looking at Charles. In this situation, Charles was undoubtedly doomed! "Oh, really?" Charles hadn''t expected so many people would come to kill him today. He felt no fear at all, instead, there was a hint of anticipation. After thinking for a moment, Charles asked, "Can I ask something before I die?" "What do you want to ask? Do you have any questions left?" Winston was a bit curious. He was surprised that Charles could remain calm and not desperate in such a situation, he was quite a character! Charles felt a bit embarrassed. He scratched his head and asked, "Is what you''re carrying valuable? Or, if you all die later, can I find some high-value treasures on your corpses?" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Winston retracted his earlier thoughts and said, "I thought you were mentally strong, I didn''t realize you''ve gone mad!" Charles grinned widely, pleased that he could resolve so many hidden dangers today. Seeing Charles''s smile, the level-seven Beast Master felt a bad premonition rising in his heart. Just as he was about to make a move, Charles shouted, "Dean! If you don''t intervene now, I''m done for!" "What! Dean?" "Has Charles gone crazy? Where is there anyone else?" Those who wanted to kill Charles instinctively thought this, but in the next moment, A tremendous pressure descended upon the area. A massive vine had sprouted in front of Charles, separating him from the others. [Giant Wood Python Vine] [Attribute]: Wood [Level]: 79 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: Vine Binding, Silent Growth, Giant Whip Strike, Rapid Regeneration... [Weakness]: Fire Attribute The information prompt in front of Charles displayed the details of this wood attribute mystical beast. This was indeed the mystical beast of Dean Jamie, the diamond-quality level-79 Giant Wood Python Vine! No wonder Dean Jamie was so formidable, his strength was truly impressive! The moment the Giant Wood Python Vine appeared, it split into five tendrils and swept toward those who wanted to kill Charles! Only the level-seven Beast Master reacted quickly. Moreover, since he hadn''t canceled the hexagram array, he was able to summon his mystical beast and used Beast Mastery just in time to evade the attack! As a member of the Constellation organization, completing the mission was the most important thing. Otherwise, even if he returned alive, it would be worse than death. So he hesitated not at all. In his Beast Mastery state, he activated his skills and continued to attack Charles! However, all those attacks were blocked by the vines, and Charles was not harmed in the slightest! Dean Jamie''s figure descended from the sky. He did not summon any other mystical beasts. With his toes lightly touching the very top of the Giant Wood Python Vine, he stood there steadily like a bird in flight. "Ah, what a pity, just a little fish!" Jamie sighed and extended his right hand, transforming his palm into a fist. In the next moment, countless wooden vines suddenly erupted from beneath the feet of the level-seven Beast Master, firmly binding him! Charles watched intently. It was his first time witnessing a battle between high-level Beast Masters. However, due to Jamie''s overwhelming strength, the entire fight lacked any sense of spectacle. It was completely one-sided. The level-seven Beast Master from Constellation, realizing he was trapped, gave up struggling. He trembled all over, spewed forth a mouthful of blood, and died on the spot. "See, the people from Constellation are ruthless, even to themselves!" Jamie floated down from the Giant Wood Python Vine, standing expressionless in front of Charles, seemingly lost in thought. As Charles observed Jamie''s contemplative expression, a sense of danger quietly arose in his heart. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Dean Jamie''s gaze was somewhat strange. His mind raced, and Charles said, "Dean, you''re really strong! I haven''t seen my master in action, I wonder if he''s as powerful as you!" Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jamie recalled Ezra''s figure in his mind. He spoke to Charles with a hint of resignation, "Tsk tsk tsk, what a clever person. Don''t worry, it''s all over." After saying this, Jamie casually waved a hand, and those still strugglingZoe, Jason, as well as Winston and Byronwere directly strangled to death by the entangling vines! "How about that? They''re all dead now. You can relax, right?" Jamie said slowly. Charles let out a sigh of relief. He glanced at the corpses of the others and then looked back at Jamie, remaining silent. "Ah, your master is much stronger than I am, he''s definitely not just an eighth-level Beast Master!" Jamie addressed Charles''s unspoken question. Then he continued, "It''s all yours, I''m not that petty." Charles''s eyes lit up. A level-seven Beast Master, a level-six Beast Master, and all the items on Zoe and Jasonthose could be quite valuable! He wondered what kind of treasures they might contain! Chapter 175 - 175: The Strange Tentacle The level-seven Beast Master from the Constellation organization didn''t have much on him, leaving Charles feeling a bit let down. There were only five gold coins and some miracle drugs and materials. This was clearly not in line with the identity of a level-seven Beast Master, he didn''t even have something like a jet ring for storagewhat a miser! As for Winston, he had quite a bit more. He had thirteen gold coins alone, not to mention several other high-value items, which would likely bring in even more gold coins. The exact amount would only be known after selling everything at the shops in Calivia. Then there were Byron and Zoe, both looking poorer than the last, making Charles frown in frustration! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, there was Jason. When Charles picked up the red miracle drug, Jamie, who had been silent until then, suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute, that thing seems a bit off. Let me take a look!" Charles was curious, it was his first time seeing such a miracle drug. According to the information in front of him, [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Special [Description]: Consuming this miracle drug can activate a Beast Master''s potential for an extended period, enhancing reaction speed, attack power, recovery speed, and more. However, it comes with severe side effects, causing loss of reason and descent into madness, where one is controlled by various inner desires! This [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] had a quality that Charles had never seen beforesomething special? Moreover, judging by its effects, it was indeed very powerful, the only drawback was that the side effects were hard to accept, leading one to lose their sanity and be controlled by desire. This was the first time Charles had seen such side effects! Jamie examined the miracle drug that Charles had handed over, his brow furrowed tightly, and his eyes filled with intense disgust, as if he had seen something that made him want to vomit. After a moment of contemplation, he said to Charles, "You''d better give this to your alchemy teacher, Colton. He will tell you everything about this miracle drug!" "Okay, Dean. I''ll go see Professor Colton as soon as I get back." Charles replied, nodding. He understood that it was best for someone of Colton''s master-level alchemist status to take a look at this incredibly strange miracle drug. "Remember, you must not use this miracle drug. You need to hand it over to Colton, understood?" Jamie reiterated, a hint of concern in his tone, and continued, "This is a miracle drug that causes Beast Masters to lose their sanity and become Fallen Beast Masters. I never expected to see it appear in Calivia!" Charles was puzzled by Jamie''s words and quickly asked, "Dean, what do you mean by Fallen Beast Masters? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of that before!" Jamie looked up towards the direction of Genosha Calivia. The once peaceful and quiet Calivia appeared to him as a place roiling with turbulence and hidden dangers! He sighed and said heavily to Charles, "A Fallen Beast Master is someone who has used such a miracle drug, becoming addicted to false power and being controlled by their inner desires. They typically show up in chaotic and disorderly places. I can''t believe this miracle drug has appeared in Genosha Calivia!" "It seems we need to conduct a thorough investigation with the royal family and the other two major academies!" Jamie was right. In his experience, once a peaceful place had such a potion, it wouldn''t be long before that place would completely lose its order. Charles watched Jamie''s retreating figure, and a vague feeling told him that something significant would happen in Genosha soon. Even Jamie, as an eighth-level Beast Master, was this serious and heavy. A strong sense of crisis welled up in Charles''s heart, he needed to enhance his Beast Master abilities quickly and reach fourth-level Beast Master in the shortest time possible! "By the way, Charles, if you have time in the future, you can try going to the academy''s Trial Tower. You might find some unexpected surprises!" Jamie almost forgot about this and quickly said to Charles. "Trial Tower? Dean, what kind of place is that? Is there something special about it?" Charles asked. As Jamie walked ahead, preparing to return to Calivia, he explained, "That''s a place you can enter after studying for half a year, but you''re special, so you should be able to try it out early." "The Trial Tower is a place that helps students rapidly improve their combat abilities. If you have enough insight there, you can learn various powerful combat skills!" When Jamie mentioned "combat skills." Charles instinctively recalled the "Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship" that Zachary, the general''s son, used during the class division competition. That must be what Jamie was talking about! Charles voiced his thoughts, and Jamie nodded, saying, "Combat skills are a special means of attack or defense, primarily used by Beast Masters to enhance their power and combat capability." "In the Trial Tower, you will face various battlefield simulations, and through repeated battles, you''ll come to understand the combat skills that suit you best!" "Charles, you need to improve your strength quickly. Genosha won''t remain peaceful for long, only with strong abilities can you protect yourself well." After explaining, Jamie reminded Charles with a hint of concern. By the time the two returned to Cyber Academy, it was already evening. Today was also the time to learn alchemy from Colton. After a simple dinner, Charles hurried over to Colton''s bamboo house without stopping. As soon as he entered, he pulled out the Red Corruption Miracle Drug and asked Colton, "Teacher, I came across this this afternoon, and Dean Jamie asked me to hand it over to you." Colton was in the middle of refining a miracle drug when he looked up and saw what Charles was holding. He immediately set aside his ongoing steps and rushed over to Charles, taking the Red Corruption Miracle Drug from him. "How did this thing end up in Genosha?" Colton asked, disbelief written all over his face. He didn''t hesitate to ask Charles how he obtained this miracle drug. Charles explained the whole situation, and after listening, Colton pondered for a long while before responding. Colton led Charles to a shelf and casually pressed a spot on the wall. The entire shelf began to slowly move aside, revealing a hidden passage. Charles suppressed his curiosity and followed Colton into the passage. After walking for a long time, they finally arrived at a secret chamber. In the center of the chamber stood a massive glass container, inside which was a writhing red tentacle! The tentacle looked incredibly strange, covered in countless eyes. As if sensing their presence, hundreds of eyes on the tentacle opened simultaneously, fixating on Charles. For a brief moment, Charles''s gaze locked with that of the tentacle, and it felt as if a hallucination appeared before him. In a crimson space, pools of blood and chunks of flesh coalesced into a massive, unfathomable unknown creature. On its surface, numerous bizarre and distorted grayish-white humanoid figures emitted a maddened, painful hiss-roar! It was chaotic and twisted! "Wake up!" Colton shouted sharply, jolting Charles from that hallucination. Charles felt a bit dazed, unsure of what had just happened. "Teacher, what was that just now?" Charles asked, as if he had just woken from a dream. He couldn''t recall what had just occurred, as if that segment of memory had vanished completely. Colton looked at Charles with intense shock and concern, slowly saying, "I didn''t expect your spiritual sensitivity to be so high. If I had known, I wouldn''t have brought you in." "Spiritual sensitivity? What is that?" Charles was taken aback by the unexpected events of the day. In just one day, he had encountered many things he had never known before. He felt a sense that a vast, chaotic, and perilous world was about to unfold before his eyes. Colton explained, "Charles, this world is not as simple as it seems on the surface. In certain corners of the world, there are hidden horrors that ordinary people are unaware of! Spiritual sensitivity is the means of perceiving those horrors." "The higher your spiritual sensitivity, the more you can sense things that others cannot, like that thing inside the glass container." Charles asked, "Teacher, what is that?" Colton picked up the Red Corruption Miracle Drug in his hand and said, "That is one of the raw materials used to make this miracle drug, and it is also the culprit that drives Beast Masters to lose their sanity. It used to be a Beast Master, but now it has become a servant of unknown horrors!" Unknown horrors? Once a Beast Master? Servants? Charles''s mind was filled with questions. Ezra had once taken him to hunt the "salivate over a humpback whale." where he had seen ten indescribable meatballs hanging in the sky! Now, it was connected to these so-called unknown horrors and the servants that Beast Masters had been corrupted into? Charles tried to speak, wanting to know more information, but Colton seemed to sense his thoughts and quickly shook his head, saying, "Don''t ask any more questions. We''ve talked enough for today. Your current level as a Beast Master is too low to handle more information." "If you want to know the whole story, wait until you become a Level Seven Beast Master!" Charles understood that Colton was looking out for him. He pushed his questions back into his heart. The most important thing now was to increase his strength! Not only did he have to face the inter-academy exchange competition in a little over a month, but there was also the Cyber Academy''s main assessment in six months, along with even greater crises in the future! Taking a deep breath, Charles glanced at the tentacle trapped in the glass container, which seemed to have lost its vitality and remained completely still. Charles couldn''t fathom that such a thing had once been a Beast Master? After Charles and Colton left, the bizarre tentacle began to slowly writhe, its entire body trembling rhythmically, as if it were trying to convey some kind of message. Chapter 176 - 176: Catherines Anomaly Back in Colton''s cabin, the scene he had just witnessed still lingered in Charles''s mind. At the moment he saw that strange tentacle, it felt as if he had fallen into a hallucination, encountering something horrifying. However, by the time Colton called him, he couldn''t remember anything at all. "Teacher, I think I just fell into a hallucination, but when I woke up, I had no memory of it." Charles voiced his concerns. He felt that everything about it was just too bizarre. Colton didn''t respond immediately, instead, he pulled a bottle of miracle drug from the ring on his hand and handed it to Charles, reassuring him, "Don''t think too much about it. You might be mistaken. This is a miracle drug meant to calm your mind. Just take it and get some sleep." Charles took the miracle drug, and an information prompt appeared before his eyes: [Special Suppression Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Purple Quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can temporarily suppress a Beast Master''s special perception abilities, making them indistinguishable from ordinary people for a short period. Charles looked at the miracle drug in his hand with a strange expression. Colton said it was meant to calm his mind, which, to some extent, was true. It seemed that the situation was more complicated and dangerous than Charles had imagined. Colton, in an effort to keep him from worrying, had deliberately referred to the special suppression miracle drug as a calming miracle drug. "Alright, you don''t need to follow me to learn alchemy today. You should head back and rest early. Don''t think too much, I have some matters to attend to." Colton said directly. Charles nodded, he needed to go back and digest the information he had received today. Once he returned to his dorm, Charles took a hot shower and then lay down on his bed, starting to contemplate the future. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wondered what Teacher Ezra was busy with, he hadn''t heard anything in a while, and there was no new progress regarding his parents. He still needed a bit more enhancement material for the black gold long knife. When he had time later, he could refine some miracle drugs for sale and purchase a piece of suitable orange-quality rare metal material. That should be enough. Having an orange-quality weapon would give Charles a bit more sense of security. He also wanted to see if there were other ways to improve the quality of the Nine Netherworld Armband, that would be even better. The next priority was to enhance his Beast Master abilities. The immediate task was to level Mia up to 19 and prepare for her advancement first. As for the trial tower that Dean Jamie mentioned, there was no rush for that, he could put it on hold for now and visit when he had time. With these thoughts in mind, Charles found it hard to relax. He headed directly to the training area where he had practiced before and summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max to train! As time passed, Mousie used its Mimetic Illusion to project and replicate mystical beasts, which Mia continuously defeated, gaining experience with each victory. [ Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.18 has defeated Bloodthirsty Rhino Lv.19. Experience points +20! ] ... Finally, Mia''s level reached 19! He then opened the Pets tab to check Mia''s attribute panel. [ Level ]: Lv.19 [ View Advancement Materials ] After selecting to view the advancement materials, a pop-up window appeared on the screen. [ Advancement Materials ]: Wind Attribute Beast Core [Tier 2] 3, Swift Wind Grass 3, 10 kg of Blood from a Tier 5 Wind Attribute Mystical Beast! The earlier advancement materials were relatively easier to find. Both the wind attribute beast cores and swift wind grass could be purchased at the Alchemist Guild. However, the blood of a Tier 5 wind attribute mystical beast was not so common. Charles wasn''t sure if the Alchemist Guild had any in stock. It seemed he would have to make another trip to the Alchemist Guild tomorrow. It was already quite late, so after finishing his training, Charles returned to his dorm and took the miracle drug Colton had given him, enjoying a good night''s sleep. After his morning classes the next day, Charles hurried to the Alchemist Guild to find President Owen. "10 kg of Tier 5 Wind Attribute Mystical Beast blood? Charles, that''s hard to come by. Calivia doesn''t have much in stock. Let me see if I can call some over from other cities." Owen replied. Mystical beast blood can also be used for alchemy, but its consumption isn''t as high as other alchemy materials, so the Alchemist Guild doesn''t have much in stock and can only draw from nearby cities. Owen continued, "The fastest it can arrive is in about two days. I''ll message you when it gets here, and you can come pick it up." Charles nodded, two days wasn''t too long. He could wait. "By the way, President, I have some alchemy materials here. Can you take a look and give me a price?" Charles had some alchemy materials he had harvested yesterday that were ready to sell. Unexpectedly, Owen shook his head and said, "Selling to the Alchemist Guild isn''t very profitable. A new treasure house has opened in Calivia, and they are currently buying various items at a premium. You might want to check it out." Charles was a bit surprised. President Owen was quite good to him, making a bit more money was always better. He decided to check out the new treasure house, as there might be other items he needed as well. After paying a deposit and bidding farewell to Owen, Charles planned to head to the treasure house. Just then, Catherine''s call came in. "Charles, are you busy right now? I have something I want to discuss with you." Catherine''s voice sounded somewhat downcast on the other end. This was the first time Charles had ever heard her speak like that. He quickly replied, "I''m not busy. I was planning to check out the treasure house soon. Is something wrong?" Catherine didn''t respond directly but said, "Then I''ll come with you. Wait for me at the entrance, I''ll be there soon." After saying that, Catherine quickly hung up the phone. Charles felt a bit puzzled. He could detect a hint of sadness and reluctance in Catherine''s tone, something he had never noticed before. Suppressing his curiosity, Charles arrived at the entrance of the newly opened treasure house. After waiting for about ten minutes, Catherine finally appeared. Her outfit was different from usuala fitted black knit top that revealed half of her smooth, fair shoulder, paired with form-fitting khaki jeans that accentuated her alluring curves. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off today." Charles asked. In his eyes, Catherine usually wore casual clothes, but today she had dressed up deliberately. It looked like she had even put on lipstick, making her lips more enticing. Catherine shook her head, a stiff smile on her face. "Nothing. Charles, you wanted to check out the treasure house, right? I''ll accompany you." Seeing that Catherine didn''t want to elaborate, Charles didn''t press her and nodded in agreement. Once Catherine walked closer, Charles turned to head into the treasure house. Unexpectedly, just as he turned, Catherine suddenly linked her arm with his. Charles''s body stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks, looking down at Catherine''s arm. "What''s wrong? Aren''t we going in to look around?" Catherine spoke before Charles could. Charles raised his head, looking ahead as he replied, "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go." But Catherine lowered her head, her ears turning red. She realized her actions were sudden, yet she didn''t want to let go. She tightened her grip, pressing her body closely against Charles. "Welcome to the treasure house! May I ask if you''re selling or buying today?" A staff member quickly approached and inquired. Charles casually replied, "Both. Let''s sell first." With Catherine by his side, Charles sold all the alchemy materials, forging materials, and other useless items he had collected yesterday. They were worth a total of 22 gold coins and 380 silver coins. His current assets were: [Gold Coins: 87, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800]. Of course, he hadn''t yet given Owen the money for the wind attribute beast cores, swift wind grass, and the blood of the Tier 5 wind attribute mystical beast he had asked him to prepare. "I wonder what the purchase price for green-quality miracle drugs is here?" Charles thought for a moment and asked. The staff member replied, "Dear customer, the price depends on the quality and use of the miracle drug. We have professional alchemists here. If you''re sure you want to sell, I can get them to come over for an appraisal." Charles nodded, feeling a bit flusterednot because of buying and selling these items, but because of Catherine beside him. Throughout the entire process, Catherine didn''t say a word. Her azure eyes were fixed on him the whole time. Charles caught a fleeting glance and saw the reluctance and sadness filling Catherine''s eyes. Not knowing why, Charles felt a tightness in his chest, as if countless threads were wrapped around him and pulling him down, making him uncomfortable. After a while, the alchemist from the treasure house arrived. Charles took out the revival pill and handed it over for inspection. Soon, the purchase price was settled. For each revival pill crafted, Charles could earn nearly 1 gold coin in profit. If the success rate remained stable, the profit would be even higher! But right now, Charles''s mind was not on making money at all. He took Catherine outside the treasure house and onto the street. Catherine was still tightly linked to his arm, refusing to let go. "What''s wrong? Is something bad happening?" Charles couldn''t hold back and asked. Catherine looked up, staring blankly at Charles''s face. She looked slowly and seriously before answering, "I''m going back, Charles." "Going back? Where to? Are you leaving Genosha?" Charles was a bit taken aback. Catherine nodded slowly, "Yeah, I''m leaving." Chapter 177 - 177: Farewells and the Trial Tower "What happened?" Charles tried to calm his emotions. He wanted to know why Catherine was leaving. Catherine slowly lowered her head, looking at their shadows on the ground in the sunlight. She began to answer, "There was an accident at home, and I need to go back for a while." "Where? Is it near Lsengard or the Heritaliana Mountains, your hometown, the Gaoshan nationality?" Charles wanted to clarify. Catherine took out her phone and recorded the shadow of herself and Charles standing together before continuing, "I''m going back to the Heritaliana Mountains, and I''m afraid it will be a long time before I can see you again." Beneath her calm tone, there seemed to be a hint of choked emotion. Charles didn''t catch it clearly, perhaps it was because the wind had picked up just then. "It shouldn''t be too long, right? Aren''t you going to the Cyber Academy''s main campus? We can meet there." Charles said, looking at Catherine''s hair being tousled by the wind. He instinctively reached out to smooth it down. "I don''t know exactly how long it will take, but I''ll become a Level 5 Beast Master soon. As long as I achieve it before I''m twenty, I can go to the Cyber Academy''s main campus." Catherine said, not daring to look up at Charles. She was afraid of seeing Charles''s expression, the tears she was holding back would spill over uncontrollably. As a member of the Gaoshan nationality, Catherine had always been strong and powerful. Before meeting Charles, her life had revolved only around fighting and training, nothing else. She didn''t know when it had startedperhaps it was during their first sparring match, or maybe when she met Celestine. It could also have been the moment she first hesitated to train and wanted to find Charles instead. Or maybe it was a combination of all those moments, she had changed. Fighting and training no longer held the same importance, someone had taken their place. That someone was right in front of her, watching her. Catherine squeezed her face, exhaled deeply, and suddenly looked up at Charles with a unique smile. Under the midday sun, her slightly reddened eyes shone even brighter. Those blue eyes, as captivating as the sea, sparkled with a blend of emotions. The curve of her lips held both acceptance and reluctance, melting into the most sincere honesty in the world. "Hey, Charles, can you walk with me a little longer? Can we walk back to the academy together?" Catherine said, looking at Charles. Charles was stunned by the scene before him. In that moment, his heart, which felt as if it were wrapped in threads, beat wildlyboth in pain and in fervor. It was a feeling he had never encountered before. "Yeah, let''s take our time getting back." Charles nodded. He knew Catherine must have something important going on, but since she didn''t say anything, he couldn''t force her to. "You''ll wait for me at the Cyber Academy, right?" Charles suddenly said as they walked. Silence followed. The bustling street lost all sound at that moment, as if the entire world had turned into a paused black-and-white silent film. Finally, the girl''s answer broke the stillness, bringing vibrant color back to everything. "Yeah, I will." Charles let out a sigh of relief. He pulled his arm out from Catherine''s embrace. Under Catherine''s puzzled gaze, Charles placed his palm over hers. They looked at each other, not saying another word. They continued walking like that, the sun stretching their shadows until they eventually disappeared at the end of the road. The afternoon classes ended. Charles walked out of the classroom alone. Not a single person dared to approach him. At that moment, Charles exuded an aura that warned others to stay away. Anyone who tried to get close would be intimidated by his cold gaze. Catherine had left in a hurry at noon, leaving everything behind. Charles could piece together some information: Catherine must have received sudden news. She chose not to pack her things and instead decided to spend the last moments before their farewell with him. For instance, when Catherine promised to meet at the Cyber Academy, she was filled with confusion and uncertainty. Charles felt a bit chaotic inside. During class that afternoon, he had already tried to subtly ask Catherine about her reasons for returning to the Heritaliana Mountains. But Catherine didn''t share any information at all. He had also asked Hale, and Hale''s response was the samehe knew nothing and was completely in the dark. When Charles returned to his dormitory, he lay on his bed with one arm over his forehead. He had taken leave from Professor Colton today because he wanted to find a place to vent. Nothing felt better than a combat environment like the Trial Tower. After packing up briefly, Charles headed straight to the Trial Tower. As soon as he entered, he overheard someone nearby say, "What''s going on? Isn''t that the strongest new student from Class A? What''s he doing here at the Trial Tower?" "Is he looking to challenge it?" "Maybe he''s just here to take a look. He''s only been enrolled for a few days, challenging the Trial Tower seems a bit arrogant." "Exactly! These young people today have never faced setbacks, they don''t know their own limits!" "Although the Trial Tower won''t physically harm you, if you die in there, your mental state can be severely impacted. Some Beast Masters with insufficient mental strength can even end up in a vegetative state, so you need to pass a mental test before entering the tower." Charles remained expressionless as he approached the registration desk and said to the staff, "Hello, I''d like to register for a trial." The staff clearly recognized Charles and replied with a puzzled expression, "Are you sure? It''s not yet time for new students to challenge the Trial Tower, is it?" "I''m sure." Charles didn''t elaborate further. He felt an urge inside him that needed to be released, otherwise, he couldn''t train properly. "Alright then, I have to warn you first. If you die in the Trial Tower, a Beast Master''s mental strength can take a serious hit. Some Beast Masters with insufficient mental power can even end up as vegetables, so you must pass a mental test before you can enter the tower." the staff explained earnestly. Charles nodded, not caring at all. Since Dean Jamie suggested he come to this place, it meant his mental strength must meet the requirements. The staff took out a specially made crystal and said slowly, "You will place your palm on this testing crystal shortly. Don''t think about anything, just gradually empty your mind." "If the crystal lights up one-third, then you meet the standard to enter the Trial Tower. Do you need to prepare a bit more?" Charles shook his head. He took a deep breath, cleared his mind of distractions, and then placed his palm on the crystal. Meanwhile, Camilla and Zachary were following several senior students to the front of the Trial Tower. The senior student leading the way earnestly advised, "The most important thing to remember at Cyber Academy is to never overreach and aim too high!" "In a place like the Trial Tower, you need to go through six months of training before you can enter, otherwise, you risk injury and fall behind other talents." "I''ve seen too many fools who, after just two or three months of enrollment, couldn''t wait to challenge the Trial Tower and ended up being surpassed after suffering mental trauma!" "Got it, Senior Aero, we will remember!" Camilla and Zachary nodded while curiously glancing around. When they saw Charles''s figure, Camilla covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Isn''t that Charles? What is he doing?" As a senior, Aero had heard of Charles but had never seen him. He looked towards the front desk of the Trial Tower and noticed a stranger testing his mental strength, curiously saying, "Do you know that guy? Is he the Charles who earned the title of strongest new student?" Camilla and Zachary nodded in response, equally surprised by Charles''s presence there. With the answer, Aero smirked disdainfully and said, "Another overconfident fool. He''s only been in school for a few days and he''s already trying to challenge the Trial Tower. It''s ridiculous!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Other senior students nearby chimed in, "Exactly! He hasn''t even undergone training, he probably can''t meet the minimum requirements to enter the tower." "When I finished my training, my first test of mental strength barely lit up the crystal by one-third!" "Ah, you''re that strong? The strongest in our class only lit the testing crystal halfway during their first test. That guy was really something else!" "No kidding, that was Zhang Quan! He''s the strongest genius in the last five years. Who can compete with him? He reached the fourth floor on his first attempt!" Aero turned to Camilla and Zachary and warned, "You two must not follow this Charles. You need to take it one step at a time. People like Charles will eventually trip up, he''s too overconfident!" "But..." Camilla started to say, but was interrupted by Aero. "What''s with the ''but''? Just listen to your senior and don''t try to be like him!" Camilla pointed in Charles''s direction and continued, "But the testing crystal in front of him has already lit up about one-third!" "What!" Aero initially thought Camilla was joking. He immediately turned to look at Charles. The testing crystal under Charles''s palm had indeed lit up one-third, and that was not all! The brightness of the crystal was still gradually increasing, showing no signs of stopping! "Impossible, it has to be fake. How can someone who just entered school make the testing crystal shine so brightly? There must be a malfunction!" Aero closed his mouth, which had dropped open in shock, and made his own judgment! Chapter 178 - 178: Entering the Trial Tower Camilla and Zachary watched from the side, and they couldn''t believe how powerful their fellow newcomer Charles was. Just by looking at the reactions of the senior students nearby, they could tell how astonishing Charles''s performance truly was! "How is this possible? The brightness of the testing crystal is still increasing. It can''t be, the testing crystal must be broken." Aero focused intently on Charles''s side, not daring to blink. He had never seen a genius like Charles before. Typically, after systematic training and improvement, it''s impressive for an average student to make the testing crystal light up one-third. When it came to Charles, not only had it lit up one-third, but the brightness was still increasing! The brightness of the testing crystal reached half before slowly dimming. This scene left the other students with their mouths agape, and someone said to their companion: "Put your face over here, let me smack it and see if it hurts. I suspect I''m still not awake, and that whole scene was a dream." "Why don''t you just hit your own face?" "I''m afraid it''ll hurt." Smack! "My face really hurts! It looks like I''m not dreaming. That only leaves one possibility: the testing crystal must be broken!" Many would rather believe the testing crystal was faulty than accept that Charles''s mental power was so strong that he lit it up to half on his first test! That''s something even a Level 5 Beast Master would struggle to achieve! Aero couldn''t contain his excitement and rushed up to the front desk, addressing the staff, "What''s going on? The testing crystal must be broken, you need to check it right away." The staff member was also taken aback by Charles''s performance. He quickly picked up the testing crystal and examined it closely, then said with a face full of disbelief: "The testing crystal is perfectly fine, there''s not a single issue!" Aero still didn''t believe it. He quickly placed his hand on the crystal, trying to calm himself. It slowly lit up, and the brightness was just like usual, reaching two-fifths! Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, it really isn''t broken! I''m not dreaming, the testing crystal isn''t damaged. He really is that strong!" Aero muttered to himself, as if his whole worldview had been shattered. As a senior student, he was a Level 4 Beast Master, with decent mental strength. Combined with his diligent training, he could only get the testing crystal to light up to two-fifths. He never expected to encounter Charles today, a newcomer who hadn''t undergone training and had only been in school for a few days, yet could make the testing crystal shine to half! That level of talent was simply terrifying! Charles nonchalantly glanced at the surrounding gazes. He had long since grown accustomed to the way people reacted in shock around him, as if he always brought surprises. "How is it? Did I pass? Can I enter the Trial Tower now?" Charles asked calmly. The staff member, still a bit stunned, nodded and said, "Yes, not only did you pass, but you exceeded expectations by a lot!" "Great, then I''m going in." Charles replied, nodding as he turned to enter the Trial Tower. "Wait a moment, since it''s your first time inside, there are some important points I need to tell you." The staff member finally snapped back to reality, Charles''s earlier performance had been too shocking. Seeing Charles stop and turn back, he hurriedly continued, "When you enter the tower, there''s a stone wall at the beginning where you can clear your mind and take a moment to feel your surroundings before proceeding further." "After finishing each level, you must return to the stone wall at the start to reflect on your battle experience and feel the wall again. This will greatly help you, provided you have enough insight." After listening, Charles nodded. According to the staff member, that stone wall was the key to comprehending the [Battle Techniques]. At that moment, Charles wasn''t thinking too much, he just wanted to fight well and release the emotions he had inside! When a person''s mind is chaotic, it''s impossible to focus on training properly. They will always feel like everything around them is a distraction, and at such times, it''s necessary to let it all out to calm the mind. Taking a deep breath, Charles walked into the Trial Tower under the gaze of the crowd. Outside the towering Trial Tower, which stretched straight into the clouds, countless onlookers watched as Charles''s figure disappeared before they began to discuss among themselves: "So this is the strongest newcomer of the new generation? He seems impressive!" "Impressive doesn''t even begin to cover it, his talent is simply inhuman. You can''t even call him a genius! He''s more like a monster!" "Do you think he can make it to which level?" "That''s hard to say. After all, the Trial Tower doesn''t take your Beast Master level into account. It completely relies on combat skills and instincts. I''d say he''ll probably max out at the second level." "Isn''t the second level a bit low? I feel like he can reach the third level! Maybe even the fourth!" "I think that''s impossible, he''s just too young. I heard he''s only eighteen. The second level should be enough!" Camilla and Zachary listened to the discussions around them. The two exchanged glances, both aware that the difficulty of the Trial Tower was beyond what they could attempt right now. Zachary had other thoughts in his mind, he wanted to know just how big the gap was between him and Charles. After pondering for a moment, Zachary approached the front desk of the Trial Tower and politely said, "Hello, may I try that testing crystal?" "Don''t tell me you''re another monster like that guy from earlier?" The staff member asked, having been shocked by Charles''s performance. Zachary shook his head, forcing a bitter smile as he replied, "I just want to know how big the difference is between us!" "Listen to me, young man, you might not fully understand what it means for the testing crystal to light up halfway. When you realize the gap, you might feel despair." The staff member kindly warned him. Zachary took a deep breath and remained resolute, refusing to change his mind. The staff member looked at him with sympathy and retrieved the testing crystal once more. Like Charles, Zachary placed his hand on it, trying hard to calm his mind. His actions piqued the curiosity of others, who turned their attention toward him. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the testing crystal slowly lit up, eventually stabilizing at about one-fifth of its brightness. "Oh man, you scared me! I thought we had another monster on our hands, but this is more like it!" "Speaking of which, if he''s also a new student, his talent is pretty decent. But I''m not surprised at all." "After seeing that monster''s performance earlier, I''m no longer interested in these ordinary geniuses." "Me too! Right now, I just want to know how far he can get in the Trial Tower!" The onlookers quickly shifted their focus from Zachary to the large screen in front of the Trial Tower, where they could see information about Charles''s progress. Zachary gazed at the brightness of the crystal ball, filled with disappointment, and fell silent. The staff member patted him on the shoulder, offering consolation: "Young man, accept your fate. Even among geniuses, there are differences. That person earlier was more than just a genius! He''s practically a monster!" Zachary nodded impassively and turned to return to the line. He also looked up at the large screen, and now he was left with only one thought: he wanted to know just how monstrous Charles really was! Charles had no idea that so many people outside were concerned about him, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care. Walking through a narrow corridor, Charles arrived at a hall where a massive stone wall stood in the center, appearing to be dozens of meters long and high! "Strange, it didn''t look this big from the outside." Charles thought, puzzled. He figured the Trial Tower must have some special features, with more space inside. In front of the stone wall, there were several cushions placed, and about ten people were sitting on them, intently staring at the wall. Seeing this, Charles found a cushion towards the back and sat down. Following the advice of the staff member, he carefully observed the stone wall, wanting to see what was special about it. To his surprise, just a few seconds into watching, it felt as though a hallucination appeared before him, with countless figures engaged in combat! Every move was incredibly profound, as if they were imparting some knowledge to him! "Is this the key to comprehending Battle Techniques?" Charles suppressed his thoughts and continued to watch. However, there were so many figures that he felt dazzled and made little progress. Finally, someone stood up from their cushion and walked toward the exit. Charles quickly followed and asked, "Excuse me, I have some questions I don''t quite understand. May I ask you?" The person, noticing that Charles looked unfamiliar, assumed he was a new student and replied enthusiastically, "No problem at all! What seems to be the issue?" Before Charles could respond, the person continued, "You probably can''t see what''s on the stone wall, right? That''s okay, it has to do with your insight. Just calm down and come a few more times." Charles shook his head and replied, "That''s not it. I saw a lot of figures just now, but I didn''t make any progress. What''s the reason for that?" "A lot of figures? You must be joking!" The person frowned, stepping back from Charles, their expression becoming distant. "Look, you can''t see it if you can''t see it. It''s not embarrassing. Those with high insight might see two or three figures, but you''re claiming you saw a whole bunch? That''s too far-fetched!" Without waiting for Charles to speak again, the person shook their head and walked away. Charles scratched his head. He had indeed seen many figures practicing something, but because there were so many and it was all so chaotic, he hadn''t made any progress at all. "Could it be that my insight is just too high? Or is it for some other reason?" Charles thought, feeling somewhat confused. He decided to first enter the first level of the Trial Tower and give it a try. Perhaps by the time he came out, things would be clearer? Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, the older students were continuously asking the recently emerged student questions. Chapter 179 - 179: The Right Method "Classmate, did you just see a new student in front of the stone wall? They just went in, and they should be pretty easy to recognize." Aero asked eagerly. The student who had just been talking to Charles answered somewhat confusedly, "I did come across a new face, but they shouldn''t be a new student. They just enrolled not long ago, how could they possibly enter the Trial Tower?" Upon hearing the response, Aero''s eyes lit up, and he quickly said, "You don''t know! The strongest new student this year, Charles, was able to make the testing crystal glow to half! He''s already inside the Trial Tower!" Ryan was stunned by this answer, and his first reaction was disbelief. He said, "April Fool''s Day has been over for a long time, why are you still joking?" Aero shrugged helplessly, turned to look at the others around him, and said, "I''m not joking. If you don''t believe me, go ask them. They all saw it!" Ryan followed Aero''s gaze and looked around. He saw everyone nodding their heads, confirming that what Aero had said was true! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this scene, Ryan instinctively reached out and pinched his own cheek. After realizing he wasn''t dreaming, he exclaimed in shock: "Oh my gosh! I just met that new student, and he even asked me a question!" "What question? What did he ask?" Many people gathered around, hurriedly asking. Ryan replied somewhat uncertainly, "He asked me why he saw so many figures on the stone wall." The crowd instantly erupted in discussion, with various voices chiming in: "Is that for real? I looked for a whole week and only saw one figure! I still haven''t learned the related combat skills!" "That''s impossible. The strongest record is six figures. If he says there are many, how many could that be?" "Maybe there''s really a possibility. Don''t forget, he was able to make the testing crystal glow to half on his first try. He''s practically a monster. It''s not surprising if something unusual happens with such a monster!" ... Charles entered the first level of the Trial Tower. He now found himself in a thick fog where he couldn''t see his hand in front of his face, feeling lost. Once the fog cleared, he saw that he was in a lush, green forest! "Strange. I was just in the Trial Tower. How did I end up in the woods in the blink of an eye? Could this be an illusion?" Charles''s first reaction was that he had fallen into a hallucination. However, he could clearly perceive everything around himthe sensation of the soil beneath his feet, the sound of the wind in his ears, and the rustling of leaves. Everything felt incredibly real! Charles took a sniff, and the scent in the air was exactly like reality, it was as if he had truly arrived in a forest. Just then, from behind the leaves on his right, a wind attribute attack, a [wind blade], sliced through the leaves and came charging at Charles. Instinctively, Charles used [quick travel] and calmly dodged the ambush! Immediately after, two figures emerged from the forest, wrapped in white mist, obscuring their faces. However, each of these figures was accompanied by three mystical beasts! A total of six mystical beasts. The two white figures'' Beast Masters surrounded Charles. Charles looked at the scene before him, surprised. Was he really facing double the enemies on the first level of the Trial Tower? Currently, Charles was only a level three Beast Master, and he was about to face two level three Beast Masters in battle, and they were ambushing him! After assessing the situation, Charles suddenly became excited. Such a battle was quite rare for him. It would have been better if the enemies were level four Beast Masters. Not wanting to bother summoning Mia, Max, or Mousie, Charles decided to rely solely on his physical abilities and strength to meet this trial head-on! He was confident in this, after all, he was just a level three Beast Master. It wasn''t that much of a hassle! Just as Charles was about to draw his [black gold long knife], he realized that the long knife in his hand was just an ordinary one. It seemed that in the Trial Tower, he couldn''t use his own weapons! "What about the miracle drug?" The two Beast Masters wrapped in white mist across from him didn''t move. Charles wasn''t in a hurry, he tried to take out the miracle drug from his storage space but found that there was no response at all. Charles pondered. He felt that this Trial Tower was a scene constructed in a mental world and had certain rules designed to enhance students'' combat abilities and teach some unique combat skills! With that thought, Charles stopped hesitating. He directly wielded the unknown long knife in his hand and charged at the enemies! The two Beast Masters wrapped in white mist coordinated well, one commanded the mystical beasts to block Charles''s attack while the other used skills to target vital areas on Charles! However, in the face of Charles''s speed, their efforts were simply insufficient! Charles casually dodged twice and surged forward, slicing through the last wind attribute attack with the long knife, successfully reaching one of the white mist-wrapped Beast Masters! With a slight twist of his wrist, he leveled the long knife and smoothly struck out, aiming to decapitate the enemy in front of him! The next ten seconds belonged to Charles as a personal showcase. If anyone were watching, they would surely be amazed by Charles''s dodging and attacking process, because it was incredibly smooth, like a natural bodily reaction. In the face of various situations, Charles was always able to react quickly, resolving crises, even organizing counterattacks from unexpected angles! Twenty seconds later, only Charles remained in the entire forest! Once again, countless white mists rose, and Charles stood still for a moment. When the mist cleared, he found that the scene before him was indeed inside the Trial Tower! During the previous battle, Charles seemed to have sensed something different. When faced with the most dangerous attacks, his mind instinctively recalled the movements of the figures on the stone wall, and he involuntarily wanted to execute them! However, since Charles had strong control abilities, he suppressed that thought. Now it seemed that this might be the method for understanding combat skills in the Trial Tower, taught through the figures on the stone wall, and then learned through specific battles! But the key problem was that there were just too many figures for Charles to learn from, all performing various actions, making it impossible for him to focus! Thinking about this, Charles returned to the stone wall at the center of the Trial Tower while pondering a solution. As he was contemplating, the crowd outside the Trial Tower became restless: "Oh man, did I just see that right? He just entered the first level, and it''s already over?" "You''re not mistaken, the big screen shows it clearlyonly thirty-three seconds!" "Wow, that should definitely get him in the top ten rankings, right?" "Not quite, but it''s still pretty impressive, especially since he faced two Beast Masters of the same level, one of whom ambushed him!" "Don''t remind me, I didn''t even react in time during my first attempt and got decapitated right away!" Camilla and Zachary listened to the chatter around them. Zachary said to Camilla, "Against two Beast Masters of the same level, I should be able to take them down in that time!" As he spoke, he tightly clenched his fists, still harboring the thought that he wasn''t much worse than Charles! "I can''t do that, especially not against an ambush. Charles is really impressive." Camilla replied, shaking her head. She was speaking the truth. What no one knew was that Charles had not only refrained from summoning mystical beasts but had also delayed a bit of time due to his thoughts. Otherwise, he would have finished even faster! At that moment, Charles was sitting in front of the stone wall, and suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. Since the staff said to clear his mind as much as possible, it meant that overthinking would affect his understanding of the stone wall! His problem wasn''t a lack of comprehension or insight, it was that he was overwhelmed by too much information with too many figures to learn from. With this in mind, Charles looked back at the stone wall, thinking about his alchemy knowledge as he gazed at it. This method turned out to be effective! In his eyes, the figures on the stone wall had diminished somewhat, no longer overlapping to the point of being dazzling. Unfortunately, there were still too many, it still wasn''t few enough! Charles gritted his teeth, recalling the moment he walked down the street with Catherine, her smile constantly resurfacing in his mind, etched in memory! The figures on the stone wall before him rapidly decreased until only the last one remained, the one he had understood the most. Charles slightly controlled the longing in his heart. As time passed, that figure continued to move, its speed increasing until it ultimately vanished completely! Charles understood that he had learned enough, it was time to test himself in actual combat. Without any delay, he headed toward the second level of the Trial Tower. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, someone pointed at the large screen, exclaiming, "Look! Charles has entered the second level!" "How is the time so short? He should at least spend half an hour in front of the stone wall to gain something!" "Maybe he didn''t comprehend anything at all and chose to enter the second level instead?" "That''s just jealousy talking. Why don''t you consider that he might have comprehended everything, and only after the figures on the stone wall disappeared did he choose to move on?" "Do you really think that''s possible? Genosha Cyber Academy has been around for years, and no one has ever done that. Charles definitely can''t either!" "I think it''s possible. The rest is just the understanding needed in actual combat. He might grasp the combat skills within a week!" "Impossible! Not a chance!" The person who supported Charles was being rebutted by those around him. Nobody believed his claim, the speed was too fast, completely unrealistic! Feeling somewhat frustrated, he replied, "Just wait, when Charles comes out, I''ll ask him myself!" Chapter 180 - 180: In the second level of the Trial Tower, Charles frowned at the three Beast Masters wrapped in white mist before him. Not only was there one more opponent, but the scenery had also changed from a forest to a swamp. The mystical beasts summoned by the three Beast Masters were all water-type, giving them a clear advantage in a place like the swamp. Moreover, due to the swampy terrain, Charles''s quick travel ability was significantly restricted. He had a premonition that this battle would not be as simple as the last one. However, Charles did not intend to summon a mystical beast for assistance. He wanted to test whether he could take down these three Beast Masters using only his physical abilities! He had discovered in the first level of the Trial Tower that only in dangerous situations did the insights he gained from the stone wall transform quickly into his own skills. By not relying on mystical beasts, he could gain a better understanding of combat skills! With this in mind, Charles stopped hesitating, gripped his long knife tightly, and charged at the three level-three Beast Masters and their nine mystical beasts, initiating an attack that was entirely his own! Three minutes later, Charles plunged his long knife into the mud and leaned against its handle, gasping for breath! Behind him, the Beast Masters wrapped in white mist and their mystical beasts began to dissipate, turning into swirling fog that enveloped the surroundings. Charles paid no mind to what was happening around him, he focused on the information in his vision and began to think. [Unknown Combat Skill in Progress, 15%] It seemed his intuition was correct! Indeed, the more dangerous the situation, the faster he could comprehend combat skills. Before coming to Cyber Academy, he had never heard of such a concept as combat skills. Clearly, combat skills were not mainstream, they were something only a select few Beast Masters could learn. Charles was not satisfied with learning just one combat skill. What he had been contemplating was an even bolder idea: there were still many figures on the stone wall in the center of the Trial Tower that he had yet to comprehend. He wondered if it would be possible to comprehend all those figures, then learn from their strengths and weaknesses, continuously gaining insights until he mastered a combat skill that was the most suitable for him and also the strongest! Charles took a deep breath and then exhaled. If he could truly achieve that, the path to becoming a genuine powerhouse would be much smoother. However, Charles was also somewhat worried, it would likely require a lot of time and energy. According to Dean Jamie and Colton, the situation in Genosha wouldn''t remain peaceful for long, a turmoil was certain to arise in the near future. Before that, he needed to elevate his Beast Master level as much as possible, contract higher-quality mystical beasts, and enhance his combat power! "Forget it, I''ll take it one step at a time. I can''t rush things too much. I can just come back to the Trial Tower whenever I have time." Charles planned. In the coming period, his main focus would be on training as a Beast Master and tackling the Trial Tower. Back at the stone wall in the center of the Trial Tower, Charles continued to think about Catherine while comprehending the figures on the wall, just like last time. Soon, this time, he found that his comprehension was even faster than before. Without the time to ponder why, Charles didn''t rest long and continued toward the third level of the Trial Tower! Once again, the white mist dissipated, and this time his opponent was only a level-four Beast Master, who summoned a fire-type mystical beast, and the scene in the third level of the Trial Tower was set on a volcano! The intense fire energy surrounding him continuously boosted the strength of the opposing Beast Master. For others, this might have been a more difficult challenge, but for Charles, it was a relief. He felt he could handle a level-four Beast Master and four mystical beasts. The three level-three Beast Masters and nine mystical beasts from the second level had almost forced him to summon Mia, Mousie, and Max. There was no choice, at that moment, attacks from enemies surrounded Charles from all directions, and he nearly faced defeat. Taking a deep breath, Charles declared he wouldn''t summon any mystical beasts and initiated the battle! Outside the Trial Tower. The crowd of onlookers remained in place, and furthermore, numerous students were continuously gathering around. Clearly, they had also heard about a new student who had lit up half of the testing crystal and was currently challenging the Trial Tower! Anyone would feel a strong curiosity about this student, such a thing had never happened at Cyber Academy before! In the academy known for only accepting geniuses, any student could be considered a true genius in the outside world, but among this group of geniuses, a monster had emerged! Even Ethan, the teacher responsible for the practical training in Class A, had rushed over. He quickly spotted Zachary and Camilla standing outside and asked, "Have you two been here since the beginning? Are you sure it was Charles who went in?" Camilla nodded and replied, "Teacher Ethan, Charles really went into the Trial Tower, and he only took thirty-three seconds on the first level. He took a bit longer on the second level and is now in the third level of the Trial Tower." Ethan fell into deep thought upon hearing this, he was well aware of Charles''s combat abilities. For someone who could make him want to compete with Ezra for a disciple, taking thirty-three seconds on the first level of the Trial Tower seemed unusual. "That shouldn''t be right, if Charles could enter the Trial Tower, with his abilities, he shouldn''t have taken that long on the first level!" Ethan couldn''t help but voice his doubts. Many people recognized him and gathered around, eager to hear his thoughts on Charles. To their surprise, they were all taken aback by what they heard. Someone exclaimed: "Teacher Ethan, thirty-three seconds is still considered long, I couldn''t do that even if you killed me!" "Exactly! Charles taking thirty-three seconds already makes him a genius among geniuses. Isn''t that enough?" Ethan waved his hand, in his eyes, there were significant differences even among geniuses. Charles''s combat abilities had left a lasting impression on him! "He''s not like you all, thirty-three seconds must indicate something unusual!" Ethan responded. Aero stood to the side and muttered softly, "What could be the issue? Could it be that he didn''t summon any mystical beasts and solved the two enemies of the same level by himself? Dream on!" Unexpectedly, Ethan heard his voice, and his eyes lit up as he murmured, "That''s right, that must be it! Only that can explain why it took thirty-three seconds." Ethan recalled the scenes from his battles with Charles and all the footage he had later found of Charles in action, continuously simulating them in his mind. He meticulously reconstructed all of Charles''s battles on the first level of the Trial Tower and calculated the time, finding a difference of about three or four seconds. "These three or four seconds should be the adjustment time for entering the Trial Tower for the first time, that makes perfect sense." Ethan confirmed to himself, realizing that Charles hadn''t summoned any mystical beasts! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked up at the big screen, observing the time Charles took on the second level of the Trial Tower and began to speculate again. However, the estimated time turned out to be significantly quicker than the actual time. "It must be due to the environment, perhaps the constraints of the second level''s terrain limited Charles''s speed, leading to this result. I wonder if it was a swamp or underwater, it should be the former." Ethan continued. Everyone nearby was left confused, completely unaware of what Ethan was talking about. Aero couldn''t help but ask, "Teacher, how much time do you think Charles took on the third level of the Trial Tower?" Ethan thought for a moment and replied, "It should be within three minutes. If he still hasn''t summoned any mystical beasts, it would likely be between two minutes and two and a half minutes, depending on the specific battle scenario!" The next moment, the information on the big screen refreshed! Charles, Trial Tower third level time: two minutes and thirty-six seconds! This time was quite close to what Ethan had predicted, and someone swallowed hard, incredulously exclaiming, "Could it be true that Charles really didn''t summon any mystical beasts and relied solely on his physical strength and combat experience?" "Oh my gosh, could it really be? If so, Charles is simply invincible! I wouldn''t even dare to dream about such a thing!" "I said it before, Charles is different from us, he can definitely comprehend a combat skill in just one week!" Ethan ignored the chatter around him, if not for the fear of disturbing Charles, he would have gone in to ask him directly. "Ezra, oh Ezra, you are so lucky to have found someone like Charles as a disciple. Damn it! Why couldn''t I be the first to discover him?" Ethan thought to himself. This was the first time he had encountered a genius like Charles, if he weren''t afraid of Ezra beating him up, he would have snatched Charles away long ago! With that thought, Ethan looked up at the big screen outside the Trial Tower again, wondering what kind of combat skill Charles might comprehend. There are many combat skills within the Trial Tower, but only a few are truly powerful. He hoped even more that Charles could create a unique combat skill through one battle after another, that way, Charles''s potential and future would be immeasurable! However, this was just a bold thought from Ethan, and he knew the likelihood was low. The prerequisite for creating a unique combat skill is having incredible comprehension! At the very least, one must perceive no less than fifteen silhouettes on the stone wall to have that possibility! Ethan sighed, Charles was already a monster as he was, and he shouldn''t have higher expectations. With his fists tightly clenched, a new goal began to form in Ethan''s mind. Ever since he traveled through Genosha, challenging seventh-level Beast Masters, he hadn''t had such a clear goal. "Ezra, just you wait. Once I become an eighth-level Beast Master, I will snatch Charles away and make him my disciple!" Ethan silently vowed to himself! Chapter 181 - 181: Ezra! You Really Deserve It! The reality of the situation was indeed as Ethan had described, Charles faced the fourth-level Beast Master in the Trial Tower without summoning a mystical beast. This time, the injuries he sustained were slightly less severe than before. When the surrounding white mist cleared, Charles returned to the real Trial Tower. All of his injuries had vanished, replaced by a sense of mental fatigue. However, there was still some exciting news, the information prompt in front of him displayed: [Unknown Combat Skill (1) in mastery, progress 35%] [Unknown Combat Skill (2) in mastery, progress 20%] Not only that, but through these several battles, Charles could feel that his practical experience and skills had improved a bit, making him stronger than before! Counting the time, it was already around eight in the evening. Charles didn''t have time to think about anything else and hurried to the stone wall at the center of the Trial Tower, beginning his comprehension of the third combat skill! Outside the Trial Tower, many people were staring at the entrance, hoping to catch a glimpse of Charles. After waiting for a long time, there was still no sign of him coming out. Someone spoke up, "Is Charles still not out? Is he continuing to challenge the fourth level of the Trial Tower?" "How is that possible? He has already challenged the third level continuously today. His mental state is probably affected, he must still be in front of the stone wall!" "That''s true. He''s still a new student, he wouldn''t choose to continue challenging, right? If he fails, he could be out for a long time. It''s not worth it." As these people were discussing, Charles''s information appeared again on the large screen outside the Trial Tower! Everyone quickly looked up, and many gasped, "What the hell? Is he really challenging again?" "Is he that reckless? If he fails, he''ll waste a lot of time recovering!" "That''s so arrogant. The fourth level has a Beast Master of the same rank and another one of a higher rank teaming up, plus the battlefield environment is advantageous for them!" "Exactly! Defeating a higher-ranked Beast Master at the third level was impressive enough. Just adding one more of the same rank at the fourth level makes it even harder!" Amidst the doubts from the crowd, only Ethan wore a smile. He understood Charles''s strength, and it seemed everyone had forgotten that Charles''s mental power had already lit up half of the testing crystal! Passing the fourth level should be no problem! Beside him, Camilla, Zachary, and Aero all noticed the smile on Ethan''s face. Camilla curiously asked, "Teacher, do you think Charles can pass the fourth level of the Trial Tower?" Without a moment''s hesitation, Ethan replied, "Of course he can. Charles is no ordinary student. If nothing unexpected happens, his future achievements will definitely surpass mine!" Hearing Ethan''s decisive answer, Camilla showed an expression of admiration. An eighth-level Beast Master is a top-tier combat force in any country within the Abyssal Depths, earning the respect of countless people! Meanwhile, Zachary and Aero stood frozen in place, contemplating Charles''s future and the gap between them and Charles, unable to suppress a bitter smile. In the spirit of youth, among geniuses, it''s natural for everyone to be proud and competitive. But facing a monster like Charles, they could only bury their unwillingness deep in their hearts. Inside the fourth level of the Trial Tower, Charles remained vigilant, surveying his surroundings. This time, the battlefield was set on a snowy plain, where the soft, thick snow created deep pits with every step, making the environment no different from a swamp, which would affect his speed. However, the good news was that Max had ice attributes, providing some advantages in this environment and slightly offsetting his disadvantages. Without hesitation, Charles directly summoned Max, mousie, and Mia. Max didn''t show any reaction, but as soon as mousie appeared, it shook all over and jumped into Charles''s arms, trembling with fear. Charles didn''t have time to comfort it and immediately assumed a fighting stance. In the distance, two Beast Masters emerged in the snow, accompanied by seven ice attribute mystical beasts! One was a fourth-level Beast Master, and the other was a third-level Beast Master! In an instant, Charles thought of the most suitable tactic for the current situation: to let Max, mousie, and Mia distract the third-level Beast Master while he faced off against the fourth-level Beast Master and four mystical beasts. This approach was risky but was the most suitable plan for comprehending the combat skills. The battle unfolded in an instant! In the icy landscape, various attack skills flew through the air, and from time to time, ice attribute skills sent snow flying into the sky, creating a beautiful yet dangerous scene. Max, Mia, and mousie coordinated well, especially Mia, who managed to hold off two of the enemy''s mystical beasts in this environment, buying time for Charles. Meanwhile, Charles wielded his long knife, constantly dodging the attacks of the fourth-level Beast Master in the snow. In this white environment, the darkness cloak was somewhat restricted, which meant that Charles''s combat abilities were being put to a greater test. Fortune and misfortune interdepend, and under these circumstances, the combat skill that Charles had comprehended from the stone wall was rapidly transforming. Ten minutes later, Charles''s right hand still firmly gripped the long knife, while his left arm hung limply at his side, having been broken by a sneak attack from one of the enemy''s mystical beasts! A sharp pain radiated from his arm, and this pain felt just as real as it did in reality. Yet, Charles''s face showed no expression at all. After waiting for a moment, the swirling snowflakes transformed into a white mist. The familiar scene reappeared, and his broken arm healed completely. However, Charles''s body suddenly swayed, and he struggled to maintain his balance. After several accumulated injuries, even his mental strength was starting to wane. It seemed that he would have to wait a bit longer for the fifth level of the Trial Tower, in his current state, failure would mean a lengthy recovery period. Charles was still clear-headed enough to recognize that it wasn''t worth it to waste time out of impulsiveness. Taking a deep breath, Charles shook his slightly dizzy head and looked at the information prompt before him: [Unknown Combat Skill (1) in progress, 60% mastery] [Unknown Combat Skill (2) in progress, 45% mastery] [Unknown Combat Skill (3) in progress, 25% mastery] All his efforts were worthwhile. He still recalled the [Break the Enemy''s Marksmanship] that Zachary had used, it had piqued Charles''s interest since it could directly enhance a Beast Master''s combat ability. Who wouldn''t want that? Moreover, if all went well, with some additional time and effort in the future, he could at least acquire three combat skills! It was getting late, Charles had spent quite a while in the Trial Tower, and it was time to leave. When Charles stepped out of the Trial Tower and into the night, he felt a bit disoriented. It was already late at night, yet outside the Trial Tower, there was a massive crowd, with countless eyes fixed on Charles. From time to time, murmurs and shouts erupted: "Man, you''re amazing! Wow, I''ve never seen such a talented person!" "This isn''t talent, he''s a monster! Monster Charles!" "Yeah! Monster Charles!" "I give up, bro, you''re way cooler than I am!" Charles was still somewhat unaccustomed to being surrounded by people. He hadn''t expected that simply seeking to vent his bad mood in the Trial Tower would attract such a crowd. Were these students not busy with training at night? Charles wondered to himself. At that moment, Ethan approached with a starry-eyed Camilla beside him. He asked, "Charles, I have a question for you. How many figures did you see on the stone wall?" Looking into Ethan''s curious and expectant eyes, Charles scratched his head. There were still many onlookers nearby, and he didn''t want to create another stir or shock. "I saw about fifteen figures." Charles thought for a moment but decided to say half of what he really saw. He wanted to keep a low profile. He had been drawing too much attention lately, and it was starting to affect his life. "What! Did you just say fifteen figures?" Ethan''s eyes widened, and he instinctively exclaimed. Charles immediately realized he might have said too much and thought, "Uh-oh, I should have said less, now I''ve caused a commotion." Sure enough, when the crowd heard Ethan''s shout, they erupted in excitement again. "Fifteen? Is that for real? I''ve struggled to comprehend even two figures!" "Two is already impressive. I only have one and don''t know when I''ll finish!" "A monster! He''s not even human. Wait, are we really the same species? How can the gap be so huge?" "He must be lying! How could anyone comprehend fifteen figures?" "If you can''t do it, don''t doubt others. Charles is a monster!" As Charles listened to the murmurs, he felt no guilt at all, he had indeed only seen fifteen figures! Before the situation could escalate further, Ethan grabbed Charles and rushed toward the dean''s office. When they arrived at the office, Jamie was brewing tea and looked nervously at the flustered Ethan, asking, "What''s going on? Is someone attacking the academy?" "No, no, it''s not that, Dean. This guy Charles comprehended fifteen figures from the stone wall in the Trial Tower!" Ethan reported hurriedly. Jamie, after hearing this, nonchalantly took a sip of tea and said, "Four or five figures, huh? That''s about what I expected." Suddenly, Jamie realized something was off. If it were only that many, Ethan wouldn''t be making such a big fuss! He set his tea cup down and asked again, "How many? What did you just say?" "Fifteen!" Ethan''s answer was straightforward and clear. Jamie plopped down in his chair, looked up at the ceiling, and shouted, "Ezra! You damn thief! You stole my apprentice!" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 182 - 182: Mias Advancement! In response to Jamie''s shout, Charles felt a bit awkward. After all, Ezra was his teacher, and he could only pretend he hadn''t heard anything. On the other hand, Ethan''s eyes lit up as he said to Dean Jamie, "Dean, why don''t we team up and take Charles as our apprentice?" Hearing Ethan''s suggestion, Jamie quickly calmed down and shot back, "Don''t even think about it. Even if you reach Level 8 Beast Master, combined with my skills, we still wouldn''t be a match for Ezra alone!" The atmosphere instantly grew tense. After a while, Jamie looked at Charles with a complicated expression and asked, "So, did you comprehend a figure today?" Charles glanced around and saw there were no other people. He decided to be honest, saying, "I comprehended not just one, but three! However, I still need some time to fully grasp them." "What!" "Three!" Jamie and Ethan''s eyes widened, staring at Charles in shock, left speechless. Charles had originally intended to reveal the full number of figures he had comprehended from the wall. But seeing their expressions, he quickly abandoned that idea. Jamie took a couple of steps forward, looking at Ethan, and said, "What you suggested earlier isn''t impossible. Work hard, and when you reach Level 8 Beast Master, we''ll give it a try!" "Don''t worry, Dean. I won''t keep you waiting too long!" Ethan straightened up, his eyes filled with determination as he replied earnestly. "Charles, do you know why Ethan brought you here?" Jamie asked, as the shock on his face slowly faded. Charles shook his head, he wasn''t sure why Ethan wanted him to see Jamie. Jamie explained, "There''s a saying that when a person can comprehend fifteen figures, they can create the most suitable combat techniques for themselves!" "Such techniques are considered top-tier. Within the Abyssal Depths, only a few can claim to have created their own combat techniques!" "Charles, you have that potential!" After hearing this, Charles felt it aligned with his previous thoughts, but he wondered how to go about it. "Dean, I''d really like to have the combat techniques that suit me best. What''s the specific method?" Charles asked. Jamie thought for a moment and replied, "There''s just one approach: try to comprehend as many combat techniques as possible, and during actual combat, control their understanding to a similar level." "Then, engage in a life-and-death battle for the final comprehension!" Charles tried to imagine this but found it somewhat challenging. Still, at least he had a direction now. It was already quite late. Just as Charles was about to leave, Jamie suddenly said, "Charles, if you have the time, try to create your own combat techniques. Only those who can create their own techniques have hope of passing the final level of the Trial Tower!" "The final level of the Trial Tower?" Charles was somewhat puzzled. Jamie nodded and said, "Yes, after passing the final level, there will be a hidden reward. You''ll find out what it is once you get through." Charles nodded. He was curious about the hidden reward, and judging by the Dean''s expression, it must be significant! After Charles left, Dean Jamie walked to the window and watched Charles walk back to his dorm, wondering what he was thinking. Once back in his dorm, Charles didn''t have time for anything else. After taking a shower, he lay down on his bed and fell into a deep sleep. Early the next morning. Charles quickly freshened up and went to the window, looking outside. Countless flashes of light illuminated the area, and the crowd outside was still dense. It seemed the events of yesterday had stirred up quite a buzz. Feeling somewhat helpless, Charles put on his hat and mask and walked out from the back of the dormitory building. To his surprise, there were still people waiting behind him. Fortunately, he had put on his hat and mask in advance, so he wasn''t recognized. Now that Catherine had left Cyber Academy, no one could identify Charles through her. Thinking of this, Charles let out a quiet sigh and headed to the cafeteria to grab some breakfast. The morning and afternoon classes wrapped up as usual, but for some reason, Charles felt a greater distance between him and the students in Class A. After dinner, Charles walked into the bamboo cabin where Colton was. As soon as he entered, before he could say anything. Colton handed him a bottle of miracle drug. [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Purple Quality [Description]: Consuming this miracle drug can restore damaged mental strength in a short time with no side effects. Charles held the miracle drug in his hand, just about to say something. But Colton spoke first, "Hurry up and drink this. You must be exhausted from yesterday. It''ll help you regain your energy, and you''ll be able to learn better later." "Thank you, Teacher. I will." Charles replied without hesitation, downing the [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug] in one go. Before long, a refreshing sensation filled his mind, like a gentle breeze on a scorching summer day, invigorating him completely. It was clear that his mental strength, damaged during the Trial Tower, had recovered, and he felt even better than before! Today''s alchemy class ended unusually early, likely due to the effects of the [Powerful Mental Recovery Miracle Drug], as Charles was learning at a faster pace. Before night fell, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, sent a message saying that all the materials had arrived. Thinking that Charles might not be in great shape today, he had sent someone to deliver them and asked Charles to sign for the package, stating that the payment could be made later. Charles felt a bit curious, it seemed like everyone knew about what happened with him in the Trial Tower yesterday! Since there was still time in the evening, Charles planned to sign for Mia''s advancement materials and then upgrade her in Colton''s bamboo grove, where it was quiet and no one would disturb him. After briefly seeking Colton''s consent, Charles quickly brought the advancement materials over. Then the hexagram array lit up, and Mia fluttered her wings, flying around in the bamboo grove before finally landing on Charles''s shoulder, tilting her head to look at him. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles understood the longing look in Mia''s eyes, she wanted to drink again. Unfortunately, there was no alcohol left in his [Storage Space]. With no other choice, Charles could only make a promise, saying, "Once you successfully advance, I''ll go get you some delicious wine, even better than [Peach Blossom Brew]! How does that sound?" Mia threw her head back and howled in delight, eagerly agreeing. The advancement began! The once peaceful bamboo grove was suddenly swept by a strong wind, with the bamboo leaves rustling against each other. Wind attribute energy surged from Mia''s beast core, and the Gale Grass around her turned to dust, merging with the blood of a fifth-tier wind attribute mystical beast to form a large, reddish-blue cocoon, completely enveloping Mia. Then, the sound of powerful heartbeats echoed through the air! [Your mystical beast Mia is in the process of advancing. Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Level up to 20, learn a new skill, success rate 90%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. [B. Random Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance a random skill, success rate 55%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. [C. Designated Evolution]: Level up to 20, evolve into the Howling Sky Demon Falcon, success rate 100%. Requirements: Fifth-tier wind attribute beast core 2, Moonlight Howling Grass 1, Wind Demon Flower 1. [D. Bloodline Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance the ancient bloodline within, transforming [Quick Travel] into a bloodline-exclusive skill, success rate 90%, evolution failure maintains emerald quality. Charles examined the options carefully. The one with the highest success rate was [C. Designated Evolution], but he didn''t have the required materials, so he couldn''t choose it. The remaining options with powerful potential and high success rates led him to the last evolution path, [D. Bloodline Evolution]. Without hesitation, Charles chose [D. Bloodline Evolution], curious about what bloodline-exclusive skill Mia would awaken after her evolution! Looking around, it seemed like it would take some time, so he wasn''t in a rush. He summoned Max and Mousie to quietly wait beside Mia. He definitely didn''t want any unexpected events to occur that could lead to Mia''s evolution failure. It wasn''t until the moon rose that Mia began to show new signs of movement. Her heartbeat sounded like thunder, growing louder and more frantic. Finally, the large cocoon enveloping her vanished, revealing a slightly larger Mia. Her feathers had also changed. The outer layer was a vibrant green, while the inner layer transformed into a silvery white, resembling the clearest and brightest moonlight! Mia''s information now read: [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind] , [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 71 ... Originally, [Quick Travel]: Increases speed and evasion, allowing the user to move or dash toward a target at an incredible speed, as elusive as the wind, quickly changing positions in battle to evade enemy attacks. Now, [Moon Riding Wind] not only retains the effects of [Quick Travel], but it also adds another benefit: under the influence of moonlight and natural wind, speed and evasion receive an enhanced boost. The stronger the moonlight, the greater the wind, the higher the enhancement! Seeing this effect, Charles''s eyes lit up with excitement, although Mia hadn''t learned any other skills, this [Moon Riding Wind] was just too powerful! Just in time, the moon had risen. With the moonlight present, Charles couldn''t help but give it a try and used [Moon Riding Wind]. In an instant, two Charles appeared in the bamboo forest from Mousie''s perspective! This was because his speed was so fast that Mousie''s eyes couldn''t react in time, resulting in the appearance of two Charles! Now, with this, Charles was confident that against a typical Level 4 Beast Master, under the effects of [Moon Riding Wind], the opponent wouldn''t even be able to touch him! Chapter 183 - 183: Bounty Mission It wasn''t particularly late yet. After recalling Mia, Mousie, and Max, Charles returned to his dormitory alone. He still had time to refine some more [Revival Pills] before going to bed, making it convenient to sell them at the Treasure Pavilion tomorrow. He also needed to check on the items he promised Mia to see if there was any better wine than [Osmanthus Wine]. It wasn''t until midnight that Charles stored the 10 successfully refined [Revival Pills] back into his [Storage Space]. He didn''t even want to take a shower, he simply lay down on the bed. The next day around noon, Charles made his way from Cyber Academy to the Treasure Pavilion. It was still the same attendant from last time. However, when he saw Charles, he waited for a moment, and after not seeing anyone else, he led Charles to the counter. When the alchemist from the Treasure Pavilion came out, Charles took out 10 [Revival Pills] from his [Jet Ring]. After deducting the costs of the alchemy materials, he ended up earning a total of 10 gold coins. His current assets were: [Gold Coins: 97, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800], with an additional 15 gold coins still owed from the alchemist guild. This was mainly due to the expensive blood of the fifth-tier wind attribute mystical beast, which cost a full 10 gold coins! After those deductions, Charles had: [Gold Coins: 82, Silver Coins: 610, Copper Coins: 800]. "I''m still a bit broke, I wonder if this gold is enough for the auction." Charles remarked. The alchemist from the Treasure Pavilion and the attendant exchanged glances, their mouths twitching. In their eyes, Charles was openly showing off, earning 10 gold coins in a single sale. That was something others wouldn''t even dare to dream of, and he still said he was too poor? "By the way, do you have any fine wine? Anything better than [Osmanthus Wine] would be good." Charles asked. "Better than [Osmanthus Wine]? We have some, please follow me." the attendant said as he led Charles to a shelf of wines. He pointed at a pottery jar and said, "This is the superior [Monkey Wine], brewed from various fruits gathered by the spirit monkeys in the mountains. It''s way better than [Osmanthus Wine]!" "How much is this [Monkey Wine] per jar?" Charles asked, looking at the pottery jar, which wasn''t very big, probably only about a liter. "Right now, there''s a special promotion, a jar only costs 1 gold coin!" the attendant replied. Charles thought that Mia would probably like this type of wine, and without any hesitation, he bought a jar and placed it into his [Jet Ring]. As he exited the doors of the Treasure Pavilion, he was just about to head to the alchemist guild to buy more materials for refining [Revival Pills] when Xavier''s call came in: "Charles, I have news about orange-quality rare metal materials. Do you want to know?" "Of course I do, Mr. Xavier! What''s the news?" Charles''s eyes brightened. If he could get another piece of orange-quality rare metal, he could have Xavier help him enhance the [Black Gold Long Knife] to orange quality! "This, you might not be able to buy with money. The information I received is that the Beast Master Guild has a bounty mission regarding this material." Xavier replied. "A bounty mission from the Beast Master Guild?" Charles asked, a bit curious. Since arriving in Genosha Calivia, he had been busy with other matters and hadn''t visited the Beast Master Guild. "Yes, it seems there are certain requirements for this task, it must be accepted by a Level 4 Beast Master. Do you need me to help you contact one?" Xavier asked. Charles thought for a moment, he didn''t have any other Level 4 Beast Masters he was familiar with in Calivia, except for Celestine. He wondered if she was available. Thinking of this, Charles didn''t refuse Xavier''s help and said, "I have a friend, I''m not sure if she''s free. Let me ask her first." Xavier replied, "No problem. Just call me back when you need me. Try to be quick, there are limited spots for this mission." After hanging up the phone, Charles didn''t pause for a moment and directly dialed Celestine''s number. "Charles? What''s up?" Celestine''s surprised voice came from the other end of the line. Charles asked, "Do you have time this noon?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestine paused for a moment and then responded with even more joy, "Yes, yes, yes! I always have time!" "Great! I just happen to need a Level 4 Beast Master to take on the Beast Master Guild''s bounty mission. Can you accompany me?" Charles asked. Celestine hesitated again, feeling a bit disappointed. "No problem, I''ll head over right now. Just wait for me at the entrance of the Beast Master Guild, I''ll be there soon." Charles nodded. As he walked toward the Beast Master Guild, he was lost in thought. The departure of Catherine had left him feeling somewhat down these past few days. Since meeting Catherine, they had hardly ever been apart and had grown accustomed to each other''s presence. Charles had also called Catherine several times, but after she got home, she left a message saying it was unlikely she would have the chance to reply within the year, and he had not heard from her since! This made Charles feel a bit worried. He currently had no way to leave Genosha Calivia and was very busy every day, so it seemed he would just have to wait a little longer. Soon, Charles spotted Celestine standing at the entrance of the Beast Master Guild. She was wearing a blue short skirt today, paired with a simple yet beautiful white lace short-sleeve top. On the bottom, she had black leather shoes and knee-high socks with lace trim, which accentuated her long, straight legs and made them even more stunning. "Charles! Over here!" Celestine called out when she saw him, lightly bouncing on her feet and waving her hands. Her beautiful and alluring appearance caught the attention of passersby, who stopped to watch. As Charles approached Celestine, several people admired, "What a perfect couple! They really match well!" "Yeah, the handsome guy with the beautiful girl, it''s really a sight for sore eyes!" Celestine wore a big, bright smile on her face. She loved hearing compliments like that, and if Charles had given her a heads-up, she could have done her makeup even better! "Let''s go inside." Charles said as he led Celestine into the Beast Master Guild. After asking around, he finally found the bounty mission that Xavier mentioned. [Urgent Bounty Mission] [Task Reward]: One piece of orange-quality metal material, meteorite iron. [Task Content]: Six children have recently gone missing in the Crossroads area of North Calivia, with no leads. The whereabouts of the missing children need to be found. At least one Level 4 Beast Master must participate to accept this mission. [Task Penalty]: None [Remaining Spots]: 1/4 "Hehe, we arrived just in time, there''s one spot left in the team." Celestine said, just as she was about to take on the task when a voice suddenly came from behind, "Hold on, we''re taking this task!" Three Beast Masters walked over, and the one in front continued shouting, "All three of us are Level 4 Beast Masters. We''re more suited for this task than you two, so be smart and give up the mission!" "Why should we give it to you? First come, first served, understand? We got here first!" Celestine retorted loudly, showing no signs of backing down. The man sneered and casually glanced at them, saying, "You two? How do you think you can handle this bounty mission? Let us three take it, we''re definitely stronger than you!" Charles frowned, turned around, and calmly looked at the three of them, asking, "Are you really that strong?" "Kid, what do you mean by that? Who are you looking down on? You look like just a Level 3 Beast Master, so what are you trying to act tough for?" the first speaker said angrily, glaring at Charles. Behind him, a seemingly short teenager glanced at Charles''s face, and his expression quickly turned tense. He immediately reached out and pulled the front man, saying, "Y-yeah, sorry for bothering you. You came first, so this task is yours!" "Wait, little bro, what do you mean? The reward for this task is so generous, how can we just give it up?" The Beast Master who had been blocked looked confused as he turned to see the expression on his brother''s face. "Bro, trust me, I''ll explain later!" The short teenager urged as he pulled the others away. Once the three of them were far enough from Charles and Celestine, the anxious teenager whispered, "We can''t mess with this guy!" "Who is he? What''s so scary about him?" the other two protested. "Hush, keep it down! He''s Charles! We can''t afford to mess with him!" the short boy explained. "It doesn''t matter who he is, he looks like just a Level 3 Beast Master!" the man who had been in front scoffed. "Shh, let me tell you something. Do you know Jason and Zoe? After they crossed Charles, they just vanished into thin air! Jason is a Level 5 Beast Master!" the short boy finally revealed the reason. The other two gulped and exchanged glances. Though they felt a bit scared, they were mostly skeptical. "Stop thinking about it, my dude. You know about the Cyber Academy''s Trial Tower, right? Charles charged straight to the fourth floor yesterday!" an even bigger piece of news was shared. The remaining two had no thoughts left at all. Being locals of Genosha Calivia, they naturally understood what it meant for Charles to have cleared the fourth floor of the Trial Tower! Just as Charles and Celestine finished accepting the mission and were about to head out, they passed by the three. Without a second thought, the three stepped aside to clear the way, their faces adorned with smiles that were both eager and submissive. Celestine glanced at them a few more times, and once they were outside, she curiously asked, "Charles, those three were so arrogant just now, why did they get scared when they saw you?" Chapter 184 - 184: It’s Not That Simple When Charles heard Celestine''s question, he spread his hands and shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know either. "Probably scared because they know about you," Celestine said, blinking her big eyes and staring at Charles. She was quite concerned about Charles and had been quietly keeping an eye on him. She knew about Catherine''s departure, and she could sense that Charles was feeling a bit sad and down. Aside from some mental turmoil, Celestine mostly felt jealousy and relief! She was jealous of how important Catherine was to Charles. What would happen to Charles if she ever left him? On the other hand, she was relieved that Catherine was gone. Now, Charles only had her as the opposite sex by his side, which greatly increased her chances! Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them didn''t say anything further and hurried toward Cross Street. By the time they arrived at the specific location of the bounty task, it was already noon. At 9527 Cross Street, the small courtyard was already surrounded by quite a few people, among them nine individuals who were part of the earlier team that accepted this task. "Finally here; now we have everyone!" said a Beast Master with a terrifying scar on his face as he looked at Charles and Celestine''s arrival. "Hello, we''re both Beast Masters who took the task as well. Is there any information you can share?" Celestine asked while holding Charles''s hand. Students from the three major academies were required to complete a certain number of tasks at the Beast Master Guild each semester, as part of the collaboration between the guild and the academies. This wasn''t Celestine''s first time taking on a task from the Beast Master Guild, and she knew more details about it than Charles did. "What a joke, just two people, and they don''t look that strong," someone muttered quietly. "Isn''t that better? The weaker they are, the better for us. Now, no one can compete with us!" "That''s true, but I think I''ve heard of that male Beast Master. His name is Charles, right? He''s a student from Cyber Academy!" "Just a student. There''s nothing to worry about. Those academy students are all rookies; they haven''t experienced anything!" Charles listened expressionlessly to the murmurs around him. This was normal; he and Celestine were in competition with the other Beast Masters. Whoever completed the task first would be able to claim the reward, while the others might just end up working for nothing! The first to speak was the scar-faced Beast Master, who said, "I''m Jason Long. The situation is like this: there are basically no usable clues." "The place where the children went missing is on this street, but the exact location is unclear, and there are no usable cameras nearby." Charles wasn''t surprised. Cross Street was one of the more chaotic areas in Calivia. It was inhabited by outsiders, all sorts of people, and even if surveillance equipment were installed, it would likely be destroyed at the first opportunity. Finding any relevant footage was essentially impossible. Just then, a couple walked out of the house. The man wore thick glasses and appeared scholarly, while the woman was in an apron, her eyes red and swollen, her face filled with sorrow. "Everyone, I''ve said what I needed to say. The hope of finding my daughter is in your hands!" The bespectacled man slowly bent his waist and bowed to the Beast Masters in the courtyard. His wife, seeing this scene, immediately choked up again, crying as she said, "We only have this one child. She''s usually very well-behaved. It''s all my fault; I sent her to buy some spices yesterday, and then she disappeared!" "Don''t worry, we''ll do our best. By the way, I see from the task that five other children are also missing. Where are their parents?" Jason Long, the scar-faced Beast Master, asked. "They''re inside. Some of the children went missing a week ago. We reported it to the constable, but there hasn''t been any news. They''re all poor people and can''t afford to post a bounty." The husband, whose emotions were somewhat stable, replied. He took out several printed documents from his pocket and handed them to everyone, saying, "These are all the relevant details. I put this together just yesterday. See if you can find anything." Charles took one of the documents. He didn''t open it immediately but instead focused his gaze on the bespectacled husband. Clearly, this man was the type who preferred to stay low-key. He could afford to pay for a piece of orange-quality rare metal as a reward. If it weren''t for that, no one would know about these missing children. Thinking this, Charles began to look through the documents in his hand. After carefully reviewing them, he casually handed them to Celestine. He fell into deep thought: from the information provided, the missing children didn''t have any obvious distinguishing features. There were both boys and girls, and their birthdays and zodiac signs varied. However, they were all under ten years old, and the places where they went missing were all within the area of Cross Street. Charles quickly made a judgment that this was likely an organized crime activity. With so many children missing and no clues at all, it was clear that the perpetrators had come prepared. If they hadn''t made a mistake and kidnapped the child of this low-key couple, no one would know what was happening here! The Beast Masters in the courtyard began to take action, with some summoning mystical beasts to use their sense of smell to find clues. Others started canvassing door to door to see if there were any eyewitnesses. Only Charles, Celestine, and the scar-faced Jason Long remained, exchanging glances that showed their surprise at why they weren''t out searching for clues. Jason Long spoke up, looking at Charles, and asked, "Hey, friend, are you thinking of something?" Charles shook his head, found a chair, and sat down. While pulling out his phone, he replied, "No, I don''t think those who went out will find any clues either." "Oh? Why do you say that?" Jason Long asked with curiosity, while Celestine and the couple also turned their attention to Charles. Charles continued searching for information on his phone, not looking up as he answered, "This matter isn''t that simple. The children went missing too cleanly; typical clues are definitely not going to be found." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jason Long was taken aback; clearly, he had thought the same thing. Sending the team out was just an attempt to try again. Based on his experience, he judged that there must be some other secret behind the children''s disappearance! He didn''t expect that Charles would be so perceptive, and his judgment was even more decisive than his own. Jason Long watched Charles busying himself on his phone, feeling a bit curious as he stepped forward a couple of paces to discreetly glance at the content on Charles''s screen. Charles looked up at him, showing no hesitation, and said, "Actually, I''m having a bit of trouble compiling this information by myself. If you have some free time, you could help me out." Jason Long instinctively nodded in agreement, but then realized, as an experienced Level 5 Beast Master, why he was taking orders from a young guy? Not wanting to dwell on it too much, he focused on the most important task: finding useful clues. He asked directly, "What do you need me to do?" Charles replied, "Check various public platforms to see if there are any other missing children cases. I''m looking for those without eyewitnesses, no surveillance, and no clues at all!" At first, Jason Long didn''t grasp the full implication of this. After thinking it over for a bit, he understood what Charles meant, and he spoke up in shock, "Are you saying there are more than just these six missing kids?" "Yeah, also look at other areas, but it''s best if they are in places with more chaos and poverty. This is just my guess; let''s start by taking a look," Charles explained. The couple nearby listened to the conversation between Charles and Jason Long, and their eyes instantly lit up. Compared to other Beast Masters, Charles, who seemed likely to uncover something as soon as he arrived, clearly gave them more hope! "Sir, is there anything I can help with?" The husband, having lost his daughter, didn''t intend to sit tight and wait for death; he wanted to contribute in some way. Charles paused his search, thought for a moment, and said, "If possible, could you find a detailed map of Calivia? A printout from online would be fine." "Sure, no problem!" Seeming to see Charles''s determination, the bespectacled husband immediately agreed, and his wife followed him out. Now, in the courtyard, only Celestine was left with nothing to do, unsure of what to occupy herself with. Watching Charles and Jason Long busy at work, Celestine thought for a moment and then turned to head to a coffee shop on the street. She bought two cups of coffee, one large and one small, the large one naturally for Charles. The small one was for Jason Long; since he was helping Charles, a little coffee wouldn''t hurt. When Celestine returned, several of the Beast Masters who had gone out had already come back, all looking dejected. It seemed they hadn''t found a single useful clue! "Jason Long, no discoveries at all? This is strange; there couldn''t possibly be no clues left behind!" one of Jason Long''s teammates spoke up directly. Jason Long''s expression grew heavier as he looked at the information on his phone, remaining silent. "Jason Long? What''s wrong?" the teammate continued to ask. Jason Long glanced up at Charles, his expression complex, and slowly replied, "It''s nothing; this matter may be more troublesome than we imagined." "Jason Long, did you find anything?" The teammate''s first reaction to Jason Long''s words was that he had uncovered some clue. Before Jason Long could speak, Charles interjected, "There''s nothing significant yet." As he spoke, he looked at Jason Long, who seemed to have thought of something and quickly nodded, saying, "Not yet; I just have a gut feeling that this situation is not simple." "If it were simple, we wouldn''t need to be here. Look at the last two Beast Masters who came back; they didn''t do anything and just went off to drink coffee!" Someone, feeling frustrated, spoke up to complain. Jason Long and Charles exchanged glances, both ignoring what the others were saying. "Mr. Charles, right? I have a few questions I''d like to ask you. Could I have a moment of your time?" Jason Long asked cautiously. Charles nodded, and the two moved to a corner of the courtyard. Chapter 185 - 185: Zachary and Camilla Offer Help "Damn, did you hear what Jason Long just said? He called that kid ''sir''!" Jason Long''s teammate exclaimed, shocked as he discussed it with his partner. "I heard it. Jason Long even said he wanted to consult that kid. What happened while we were out?" "Exactly, Jason Long really respects that kid!" Jason Long''s attitude left people feeling puzzled. In the squad, Jason Long had always been the one who could take charge and lead the team. Several times during life-and-death crises, it was Jason Long''s decisive orders that turned danger into safety. For these team members, it was their first time seeing Jason Long like this, which clearly indicated that something they didn''t know had happened. In the corner, Jason Long looked at the information compiled on his phone and, with a heavy heart, asked, "Why did you stop me from sharing this? More people can help us find other clues." Charles shook his head and replied coolly, "It''s not the right time yet." "Not the right time? Do you know how serious this is? In addition to Cross Street, there are other places where children have gone missing, and the number has reached over twenty! And that''s without a complete count!" Jason Long tightened his grip on his phone. He had initially thought this was just an ordinary bounty task, but thanks to Charles''s reminder, he discovered the underlying issues! "I know; that number is about what I estimated. The number of missing children around Cross Street is also around twenty," Charles said, understanding Jason Long. He was also shocked after calculating this figure! The missing persons cases hadn''t just started a week ago; the earliest could be traced back three months! At first, no one paid attention, as it was quite normal for a few children to go missing in these chaotic areas. However, in the past week, the frequency of disappearances had drastically increased. Plus, the recent case of a missing little girl had a family that could afford the bounty, which led to the arrival of Charles and these Beast Masters. "No, this isn''t something we can interfere with; we should report it to the sheriff. Clearly, some forces are involved!" Jason Long sighed. He wasn''t naive; ordinary criminal gangs didn''t have this kind of power. Charles looked at him as if he were foolish and asked, "Report it to the sheriff? Has reporting every missing case helped?" "I''m talking about reporting your findings to the sheriff, telling them there''s a larger conspiracy behind this!" Jason Long explained himself. Unexpectedly, Charles still disagreed. He voiced his concerns: "What if the sheriff is involved in this conspiracy?" Once those words were spoken, Jason Long was taken aback. He said uncertainly, "No way, this is Genosha Calivia!" "Yeah, this is Genosha Calivia. Do you really think that so many children could go missing quietly without anyone noticing?" Charles said softly. Jason Long was at a loss for words. Although he was reluctant to admit it, Charles had a point. He thought for a moment and asked, somewhat confused, "You don''t look very old, yet you think things through more thoroughly and cautiously than middle-aged people. So what should we do next?" Charles ignored the first half of Jason Long''s statement. After thinking it over, he asked seriously, "Do you want to continue investigating this?" Jason Long was taken aback again. He understood what Charles meant; behind the large-scale child disappearance, there was certainly a powerful force involved. If they were detected, there could be life-threatening consequences! After a while, Jason Long reached up to touch the scar on his face and said, "This scar was left when I was saving someone. I''m not one to back down easily." Charles looked at Jason Long for a moment longer and gave him a contact number. He didn''t say anything else and turned to leave. When the two of them returned to the crowd, all eyes were on Charles, filled with curiosity. "It''s already noon, and class is about to start. Let''s head back," Charles said to Celestine under everyone''s gaze. Celestine nodded. She had classes in the afternoon as well, so it seemed she would have to wait until after class to discuss things further. Just as they were about to leave, they encountered the couple rushing back. After Charles briefly explained, he took the map from them and left without looking back. "What''s going on? Those two just walked off?" Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems like they still have class. Students are so unreliable. I think they just want to wait for us to find the clues before they make their move!" "That sounds about right. While we were out looking for clues, they were just here resting and doing nothing!" "Exactly! If they took on a bounty task, they should put in some effort. These young people are so lazy these days." Hearing the murmurs, Jason Long shouted, "Enough! Instead of gossiping, why not think about how to find clues?" He watched Charles''s departing figure, tightening his grip on his phone with increased intensity. Clues about the missing children have emerged, but for the sake of future progress, no one can speak about it yet; they can only wait for Charles''s next move. Jason Long took a deep breath and walked up to the couple standing at the door, looking lost. He comforted them, saying, "Don''t worry, things will be resolved soon." The couple exchanged glances, then turned to stare in the direction Charles had left, their eyes filled with anticipation and hope! In the afternoon, at Cyber Academy in Classroom A, the teacher was conducting the lesson. Charles sat alone in the back row of the classroom, analyzing the case. The map that had been brought back was not very useful. The reason he had asked that couple to do this was simply to help them feel a little better. The helplessness of facing a loved one''s disappearance is the greatest pain. Charles deeply understood this; his own parents were still missing, and he could relate to that feeling. In front of him was a laptop displaying a 3D map of Calivia. Charles sent Jason Long a message, asking him to compile the information on the missing children, including specific locations. If exact locations weren''t available, a general area would suffice. Jason Long was quick to respond, sending over one piece of information after another. Charles input the addresses into his computer while analyzing the data. It wasn''t until the afternoon class ended that he finally wrapped up this work. The teacher stood at the podium, clearly aware of every student''s actions. He knew that Charles hadn''t listened to a single part of the lesson today, but for an outstanding student like Charles, occasional absences from class were understandable. Besides, just being present in the classroom was enough to show respect to the teacher! As Charles walked out of Cyber Academy, he didn''t pause for a moment. He headed to a nearby caf, found a booth, and waited quietly. Before long, Zachary and Camilla arrived one after the other at the caf. As soon as they sat down, Zachary looked at Charles and asked, "You sent us a message and called us here to meet. Is there something urgent?" Charles nodded. He sought out Zachary and Camilla because, among the people he knew, these two had sufficient backgrounds and could ensure they wouldn''t be involved in the missing children cases. "I need you both to help me investigate some information," Charles replied. "Investigate information? What kind of information?" Camilla blinked, her curiosity piqued. Charles continued, "Information about some missing cases, and it must not be known to anyone else." "Missing cases? And it can''t be known to others?" Zachary frowned. He had no idea what Charles was getting at. Before he could ask more questions, Camilla readily agreed, "No problem! Charles, do you have anything else you need?" Zachary turned to look at Camilla. He took a deep breath and voiced his confusion, "Charles, what exactly are you trying to do? If you don''t clarify, I won''t help." Seeing the determination on Zachary''s face, Charles decided to stop holding back and explained what had happened today. "What! You''re saying you uncovered a huge conspiracy from a simple missing case? And it might involve other forces?" Zachary''s mouth dropped open, his first reaction was disbelief! "These must be coincidences. Even in Calivia, kids going missing isn''t that unusual. It shouldn''t be as serious as you think," Camilla said cautiously. Charles sighed and showed them the information on his laptop, saying, "I wish these were coincidences. You can see for yourselves." Zachary and Camilla took the laptop, and the data was clear! "The number of missing cases three months ago wasn''t high; it fell within a normal range. However, after that, the numbers became alarmingly exaggerated," Charles explained briefly. His data wasn''t entirely precise, but it was sufficient for making judgments. "Is this true?" Zachary eventually looked up, staring at Charles. Charles nodded and continued, "Whenever a missing case occurs, the victims'' families report it to the sheriff. The online information isn''t comprehensive, so the rest depends on you two." "I still need some missing addresses to accurately analyze the key clues." Zachary and Camilla exchanged glances, both nodding as they said, "No problem, we''ll head back to investigate right away!" After the two of them left, Charles looked at the 3D map on his laptop. In fact, he had already deduced some important information. However, to convince others, this evidence wasn''t enough! Chapter 186 - 186: Only Two Shadows Charles didn''t stay in the caf for too long. He had nothing more to do now but wait for news from Zachary and Camilla. If all went well, this bounty task would be completed soon. Two pieces of rare orange-quality metal materials would definitely elevate the quality of the "black gold long knife" to orange quality, and at that point, Charles''s strength would see a significant boost! Lost in thought, Charles returned to his dormitory. He didn''t want to involve Celestine any further in the missing children cases. In the face of unknown dangers, his best option was to seek help, perhaps from Dean Jamie. However, there was a prerequisite: Charles needed to present some evidence. Otherwise, without proof, no one would believe him. Even if he asked Jamie for help, the speed would be about the same as now. Once Zachary and Camilla sent over the information, Charles would be able to analyze the addresses of each missing person''s case and pinpoint the likely location of the forces behind it on the map! Since it was an organized and premeditated event, certain characteristics unique to "humans" would inevitably emerge. As long as it wasn''t completely random, there would be patterns to discover and clues to follow! Charles rubbed his temples, he had done a lot of thinking today, and his brain was starting to feel tired. Since he didn''t have to go to Colton''s place to study alchemy tonight and there was still plenty of time before bed, Charles wanted to unwind. He stood up and walked out of the dormitory, finding himself in front of the Trial Tower. As soon as he appeared, he was surrounded by onlookers. The students stared at Charles while pulling out their phones to make calls: "Hurry, hurry! Don''t meet your girlfriendCharles is here!" "Charles is here? Where?" "At the Trial Tower! It looks like he''s going to challenge it!" "No way, I can''t miss this! I''m on my way!" "Are you not on a date?" "What''s more important, a girlfriend or Charles? That''s a no-brainer! You can find another girlfriend, but missing Charles''s challenge at the Trial Tower would be a real regret!" The person on the phone was standing a bit too close to Charles, and he could hear their entire conversation. Not wanting to linger any longer, Charles quickly tried to enter the Trial Tower, only to be stopped by a staff member who said: "Student Charles, according to the rules of the Trial Tower, you must undergo a test before entering. This is to prevent students with mental fatigue from forcefully attempting the challenge." "I hope you understand, Student Charles." Charles nodded and, just like last time, placed his palm on the testing crystal. This action drew another round of gasps: "Here he comes, the legendary person who can make the testing crystal light up halfway is about to perform!" "I missed it last time and only got to see it on video. It''s amazing to witness it in person this time!" "But wait, didn''t Charles just challenge it yesterday? Has his mental state recovered?" "You reminded me! It''s only been a day, and the recovery speed is quite slow. What if Charles can''t challenge the Trial Tower?" "Exactly! My friend is on his way here. If he can''t do it, he''ll kill me!" "Shh! Be quiet, the testing crystal is starting to glow." No one spoke anymore, everyone fixed their eyes on the crystal under Charles''s palm, afraid that any noise might disrupt him. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the testing crystal began to glow slowly, lighting up halfway just like Charles''s first test result! "Whew! It''s real! I thought the video from yesterday was edited!" "Awesome! He fully recovered in just one day. How did he do that?" "Wait, did you all forget? Charles''s alchemy teacher is a master-level alchemist. He must have some miracle drug for mental recovery!" "Damn, why is there such a huge gap between people! I want a master-level alchemist as my teacher too!" "The miracle drug for mental recovery is way more precious than an ordinary miracle drug. This Charles is not only a genius, he also has resources!" Charles ignored the envious voices around him and calmly turned around to enter the Trial Tower. He didn''t come this time to challenge the fifth level of the Trial Tower, Charles just wanted to gain more insight from the figures on the stone walls to better understand the combat techniques during the battles in the tower. Moreover, he wanted to try to control the progress of mastering these techniques as much as possible. After all, Jamie once said that to create the most suitable combat technique, one must control the understanding of existing techniques to a similar level before engaging in a life-and-death battle! Charles''s current mastery progress of techniques was: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 60%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 45%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 25%] After glancing at the information prompt, he tried to disturb his own mind as much as possible and then focused his gaze on the stone wall to begin his contemplation. After completing the understanding of one figure. Charles didn''t get up but continued to sit on the mat, starting to perceive the second figure. It wasn''t until he finished understanding the third figure that he noticed the speed of his comprehension had slowed down significantly, prompting him to stop. After resting for a moment, Charles headed straight to the fourth level of the Trial Tower, where he faced a Level 4 Beast Master and a Level 3 Beast Master, beginning his attempt to control the mastery progress of his techniques. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, The onlooking students looked at the information on the big screen and began to complain: "What''s going on? After all this time, he''s not even here to challenge the fifth level!" "This is a waste of my time! I was in the middle of my shower and didn''t even have time to rinse off the soap!" "Bro, I left my girlfriend on a date to come here. You think your situation is worse than mine?" "Don''t rush! Have you guys thought about why Charles would challenge the fourth level again if he had already passed it?" "Are you saying that he has already comprehended the figures on the stone wall? Is he officially starting to master the combat techniques now?" "Really? That can''t be right. Comprehending the figures on the stone wall usually takes at least three days. How could he finish understanding one figure in just one day?" "One figure in a day? That''s way too fast! I wouldn''t even dare to dream of that!" "I don''t believe it. How could anyone be that quick? It took me over a week! I can''t accept this!" As Charles challenged the fourth level of the Trial Tower, the opinions of the onlooking students varied, with only a few believing that Charles had fully comprehended a figure on the stone wall. What they didn''t know was that Charles was currently inside the Trial Tower, controlling the mastery progress of his seventh combat technique! He discovered that as long as he could suppress his body''s instinctive reactions to danger and choose the response he wanted, he could control the progress of mastering the techniques! However, this process sounded easy but was quite difficult in practice. Charles had already taken quite a bit of damage, there were several instances where he couldn''t control his instinctive reactions, causing the mastery progress of his top technique, [Unknown Technique (1)], to increase significantly! Now he was getting better at controlling it, and with a little more time, managing the mastery progress of all his techniques would become a reality! This would also mean that Charles would have completed half of the creation of his own combat technique! The rest would require a life-and-death battle, allowing him to create a technique that truly belonged to him! Ten minutes later, Charles, covered in wounds, resolved the battle. His mental state was damaged, but not as severely as before, and without the need for a recovery potion, he would be back to normal in a few days. His current mastery progress of techniques was: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 63%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 47%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 30%] ... [Unknown Technique (6) in progress, 10%] After glancing at the information prompt, Charles frowned. Indeed, in facing the fourth level of the Trial Tower, the mastery progress of the techniques had slowed down considerably. If he wanted to quickly increase his progress, he would need to challenge the higher levels of the Trial Tower. "Maybe I should wait a bit longer. Creating my own techniques is more important. I should fully comprehend enough figures and understand plenty of techniques before controlling their progress and then trying for the fifth level." Charles''s mind was still quite clear. He could distinguish what needed to be done in the short term and executed it seriously. Feeling accomplished, he walked out of the Trial Tower. Before he could even use his [Darkness Cloak], he was surrounded by students who had been waiting for him. "Charles, did you finish comprehending the figures on the stone wall?" someone asked. Charles shook his head and replied, "No, I haven''t finished comprehending the figures on the stone wall." The person turned to their companion and said, "See? I told you it wouldn''t be that fast! That speed is just impossible!" Charles was a bit puzzled, he didn''t know what speed they were referring to. "Charles, you really didn''t finish comprehending even one figure on the stone wall?" someone asked, unwilling to accept the answer. Charles thought for a moment. He wanted to keep a low profile, so he directly answered, "Well, I only completed the comprehension of two figures. That shouldn''t be considered fast, right?" In an instant, Everyone went silent. They exchanged glances, then all turned to Charles and asked in unison: "What did you just say? How many?" Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles scratched his head. He thought he had already said very little. He replied, "Two figures. Is that a lot?" "Two figures isn''t a lot?" "You''re such a freak, it must be fake!" "Charles, you must be joking. That''s not funny!" Charles felt a bit regretful. If he had known, he would have just said one. He looked at the growing crowd and pointed behind him, shouting, "Dean! What are you doing here too?" Chapter 187 - 187: Jason Longs Hesitation Taking advantage of the other students looking away, Charles quickly activated his [Darkness Cloak] and slipped away from the crowd, returning to his dorm. Just as he was about to rest, a message popped up on his phone. Upon opening it, he saw that Zachary and Camilla had sent over the file regarding the missing child information. Charles quickly got up and went to the desk, opening his laptop to conduct a comparative analysis. As time passed, the expression on his face grew more and more disappointed. The files sent by Zachary and Camilla contained a lot of accurate information, but it was specifically about false case details. "It seems there really are people from the other side inside the security office. He must have modified this information to make it look fake." Charles muttered to himself. He sent his deductions to Zachary and Camilla. At the same time, he also messaged Jason Long, arranging a meeting place for the following morning. It seemed like there were no further developments, all leads had gone cold, and finding the enemy within the security office was not an easy task. After all, Charles was just a civilian now, and he had no authority to conduct an investigation. Moreover, doing so would likely alert the enemy. However, Charles had other methods! The next day just happened to be a rest day at Cyber Academy, with no classes scheduled. Charles woke up early, finishing his grooming before dawn had fully broken. After a quick breakfast, he practiced for a while. When it was almost time to meet Jason Long, he headed straight to the caf outside the academy. Inside the private room, Jason Long anxiously awaited Charles''s arrival. Something had happened last night that made him reconsider whether to continue. "Charles, I have something to discuss with you as well." Jason Long said hurriedly as he spotted Charles, eager to speak. "Perfect timing. I have some new findings too. Let''s go inside and talk." Charles replied. Once they entered the private room, Jason Long tightly shut his mouth, unsure of how to begin. Charles seemed to sense something was off and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Did something happen yesterday?" Jason Long nodded slowly and began to speak, "Last night, someone came to my house, and I didn''t even notice! It wasn''t until this morning that I found a bloody dog''s head in the living room!" Upon hearing this, Charles furrowed his brow instantly. Logically, the other party shouldn''t have reacted so quickly to their investigation, especially since no information had been leaked at all. Could it be that there was some sort of oversight during Zachary and Camilla''s information gathering yesterday that alerted them? Did that lead the enemy to realize someone was investigating the child''s disappearance, prompting them to send a warning to Jason Long? Charles''s mind raced. He felt that wasn''t the case, the warning Jason Long received seemed too mild. It was more like a preemptive warning to discourage him from continuing the investigation. "So, do you have any thoughts on this?" Charles asked. Jason Long hesitated, opening his mouth only to close it again, and after a moment, he said, "Well, I really have no choice. The safety of my family is more important. Charles, I don''t want to continue the investigation." Charles wasn''t surprised, he understood. He replied, "In that case, it''s probably best if you don''t know about some of the upcoming matters. It''s okay, I understand your choice." "Yeah, I want to keep going, but" Jason Long opened his mouth but didn''t say anything further. He nodded at Charles, his previously straight posture now slumping. He walked out of the caf with a heavy sense of despair. Charles stayed alone in the private room, scratching his head in frustration. He still had other methods to uncover the forces behind the child''s disappearance case. But now he was all alone, which would slow him down significantly. Over time, that could lead to unexpected incidents. As Charles contemplated whether to hire some Beast Masters, his phone vibrated. Zachary sent a message: [No classes today, Charles. Where are you? I''m feeling unwell at home and want to go out for a walk.] There was also a message from Camilla: [How''s it going? Do you need help?] Compared to Camilla''s straightforwardness, Zachary was a bit more roundabout, but both expressed a willingness to help. A faint smile appeared on Charles''s face. Zachary and Camilla were not ordinary citizens, they could dispatch a large group of Beast Masters from their families. Moreover, they didn''t have to worry about the information leaking. Without hesitation, Charles changed to a different caf and sent the new address to both of them. In the private room, Charles summoned Mousie and had it use [Darkness Cloak] to blend into the shadows. Then, Charles left the caf. In the shadow of a nearby building, a figure was closely watching him, relaying messages through a walkie-talkie: "The target has left the caf. Should we continue tracking?" On the other end of the walkie-talkie, a response came: "Continue. Remember to avoid being detected, and do not engage the target. Just investigate everyone he has met." "Understood." The figure replied while following Charles. In the darkness behind him, Mousie was closely monitoring the figure. As Charles walked down the street, he pulled out his phone and sent the same message to Zachary and Camilla: [The address has changed, let''s meet at the academy, in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria.] Ever since Jason Long mentioned his experience from yesterday, Charles had suspected there would be someone tracking him outside. Perhaps the target wanted to send him a warning as well. No matter what the other party wanted, they likely wouldn''t dare to enter Cyber Academy, which was why Charles changed the meeting location with Camilla and Zachary to inside the academy. When Charles returned to the academy, the person following him indeed didn''t dare to go any further. Instead, they stopped at a beverage shop at the entrance, ordered a drink, and waited quietly. Charles didn''t call Mousie back, he wanted to see if he could track this person in return and gather more clues. When Charles arrived at the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, Camilla and Zachary were already waiting. Before Charles could even take a seat, Zachary impatiently asked, "Charles, there''s a problem with the information from yesterday. Could there be someone from the other side at the security office?" He had completely come to trust what Charles had said. As the son of a general, Zachary couldn''t just ignore such serious matters! Camilla felt the same way. As a member of the royal family, she had a responsibility and duty to care about the safety of the people. Moreover, this was directly related to the case of the missing children, she wouldn''t turn a blind eye to it! "Yes, the leads have run cold now, and it seems the other party is also aware of it. If we wait any longer, the clues will dwindle even further!" Charles replied. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, he just wanted to complete the bounty task and obtain a piece of orange-quality rare metal. But after learning about the developments, Charles couldn''t just disregard it. He needed to not only finish the bounty task but also uncover the forces behind the child abduction incidents and resolve the issue completely! "What should I do now? Charles, do you have any other plans?" Zachary asked. He understood the situation and had thought for a long time, but he really didn''t know what to do next. Investigating the enemies within the security office was a decent approach, but it wasn''t something he could handle alone, he would need to seek help from the elders in his family. Right now, there was no solid evidence. Everything relied on Charles''s judgments and speculations, making it difficult to convince the elders at home. They had to make some tangible progress first! Camilla turned her gaze to Charles. As the second princess of Genosha, this was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Growing up in the royal family, she had only heard about things like abductions, disappearances, and murders. Camilla had no ideas for solving the problem and could only rely on Charles. Charles spoke calmly, "There''s a way, but I need your help. The three of us alone aren''t enough, we need more people!" Zachary responded without hesitation, "No problem! As long as you have a plan, I can gather a lot of people who are absolutely safe and reliable!" "Cross Street has drawn the attention of Beast Masters due to the bounty task. If the other side isn''t foolish, they definitely won''t act in the near future!" Charles expressed his thoughts. Camilla and Zachary both nodded in agreement, they felt the same way. Charles continued, "However, we can see that the frequency of all the missing persons cases has greatly increased over the past week. This indicates something!" "This mysterious force must have encountered some abnormal situation in recent days, prompting them to need more children!" "In other words, they won''t act near Cross Street, but the frequency of missing persons cases in other backward and chaotic areas will likely rise significantly!" "This is our opportunity." After Charles shared his thoughts, Zachary and Camilla contemplated carefully and agreed that Charles had a valid point. Zachary asked, "Charles, are you suggesting we should send people to monitor those areas and then apprehend them?" Charles replied, "No, capturing them will only alert the other side. What we need is the most up-to-date and accurate information about the cases. Once I pinpoint their location, everything will be resolved!" "Additionally, I need someone to investigate discreetly. We need the accurate addresses of families whose children have gone missing but haven''t posted anything online!" Charles looked at Zachary and Camilla, laying out his needs. Camilla and Zachary nodded, these tasks were not difficult for them. One was the son of a general, and the other was the second princess of Genosha. The resources they could mobilize were not something ordinary people could compare to. Chapter 188 - 188: Locking onto the Enemy! After Zachary and Camilla left, Charles returned to his dormitory. Mousie was still outside and had not come back, which suggested that the person tracking him was still not giving up and was waiting. Without waiting for him to rest for a while, Celestine sent another message: [Charles, you took a break today, right? How about going to Cross Street later to investigate a bit more?] Charles replied: [No need, I''ve made some progress here and don''t need to go again. You should take it easy today.] Less than a second after he sent the message, Celestine responded: [Alright then, I don''t have anything to do today and I''m quite free.] Charles understood Celestine''s implication, she was hinting at something. However, he didn''t plan to meet Celestine. It was better to be cautious until the situation was resolved. Besides, Charles didn''t want Celestine involved, as there could be dangers. He reminded Celestine by sending her a message: [Try to stay inside the academy these days and avoid going outside.] [But I''m living outside now, and there''s nothing in the dorm. I might as well stay at home.] Celestine''s first reaction was to follow Charles''s suggestion. After a moment, she realized something and asked: [Charles, is there some danger? Are you alright? Maybe we should just forget about it.] Seeing Celestine''s concern warmed Charles''s heart. He replied: [It''s nothing, don''t worry. Everything will be over soon.] Charles put away his phone. He had rested enough and it was time for his Beast Master training. He waited until noon when Mousie''s figure finally appeared from the shadows. It climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and said, "Master, that person is really strange. They can also move in the shadows, and I lost track of them!" Hearing this news, Charles furrowed his brow. Could the person tracking him also possess a dark attribute mystical beast? Charles inquired in detail about what Mousie had seen. He wanted to know where the person had disappeared last. He opened his laptop and pulled up a 3D map of GenoshaCalivia, asking Mousie to confirm the location. To his surprise, Mousie pointed to the most luxurious residential area in Genosha. Charles looked at it and noted that there were many powerful factions nearby, making it hard to judge. However, it was worth mentioning that the Taylor family was the strongest faction in that area. Thinking of this, a thought flashed through Charles''s mind. Could the case of the missing child involve the Taylor family? Suppressing that thought, Charles couldn''t be sure, he needed more information and intelligence for analysis and judgment. Next, he would have to see how things were going with Zachary and Camilla. Meanwhile, in the royal palace, Camilla was filled with excitement. She planned to seek out the Beast Masters in the royal family to carry out Charles''s arrangements. As the second princess of Genosha, pursuing criminals and upholding justice was an incredibly novel experience for her! As a result, many people noticed her unusual behavior. It seemed like the second princess was a bit too happy today? The crown princess of Genosha, Rose, looked at her sister''s excited face and asked curiously, "What''s going on? Is there some good news today?" Camilla instinctively covered her mouth and shook her head wildly. She didn''t dare say too much, fearing that she might leak Charles''s plans. Although telling her sister should be fine. "What on earth is wrong with that girl? Today is really strange!" Rose thought to herself as she watched Camilla''s departing figure, feeling even more puzzled. On the other side, at the Genosha Allen family, Zachary knocked on his father Mason''s study door and walked in. In the study, a middle-aged man with an elegant and calm demeanor, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, was intently focused on the book in his hands. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you training at the training grounds today?" Mason asked, putting down his book. As the son of the general, Zachary usually spent all his spare time training. The Allen family had very strict upbringing, and at nineteen years old, Zachary had never been to a place of entertainment. "Father, it''s like this. Charles needs my help with something today. Didn''t you say we should try to maintain a good relationship with him? I think this is a great opportunity!" Zachary replied. The gentle smile on General Mason''s face broadened as he looked at Zachary and said, "You think I don''t know you? If you''re not interested, no matter how great the other person is, you wouldn''t bother getting closer!" "Now tell me, what is it about this that has piqued your interest so much?" Mason''s insight was quite sharp, he could sense that the situation was not that simple. Zachary shook his head. He didn''t want to reveal what Charles had entrusted him with. He had several Beast Masters under his command, but most of them did not have high mastery levels, and they lacked experience in covert operations. The reason he mentioned this to his father was that Zachary knew Mason had several seasoned warriors on his hands. These warriors had been injured on the battlefield and were now back in Calivia, responsible for intelligence gathering. They would be perfect to assist Charles! "Come on, can''t I even ask?" Mason said with a smile, having no ulterior motives. He simply felt that Zachary had matured a lot in how he handled matters. "Father, please don''t ask. I can handle this!" Zachary''s tone was resolute. He wanted to help Charles properly. Getting closer to Charles was secondary, the key was those missing childrenhe couldn''t just stand by and do nothing! "Alright, I have a good impression of that Charles kid. I liked what he said the other day, he''s a decent young man!" Mason seemed to agree. He continued: "How about this: go find your Uncle Remnant Sword and have him arrange some personnel for you." Upon hearing "Remnant Sword." Zachary''s eyes instantly lit up. Uncle Remnant Sword was the strongest among his father''s subordinates, and the old warriors he led were the best! With them, he would surely be able to accomplish what Charles had arranged! "Thank you, Father! I''m off!" Zachary didn''t linger and left without looking back. Once Mason was alone in the study, he put away the book and placed it back on the shelf. He then spoke to the air beside him, saying, "Go and investigate this matter thoroughly. I don''t want to see anyone taking advantage of Zachary!" In that moment, the temperature around him dropped a few degrees. As the general of Genosha, Mason was now showing his true authority! The air rippled for a moment before quickly returning to normal. As for Charles, he was unaware of what was happening outside. The morning training had ended, and after a quick lunch in the cafeteria, he returned to his dormitory. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was only then that Charles remembered the day he parted ways with Catherine. He had once gone to the treasure vault to buy a jar of "Monkey Wine." intending to fulfill the promise he made to Mia. However, due to the impact of Catherine''s departure, Charles had completely forgotten about it. He hurriedly summoned Mia and placed the opened "Monkey Wine" in front of her. Mia, who had been listless, instantly transformed into a ball of joy, chirping happily. If it weren''t for the small space in the dormitory, she would have already taken to the air! [Ding! Your pet Mia has drunk the Monkey Wine. She is very happy, loyalty +5.] Mia''s loyalty had now reached 76, and it was not far from 80. Seeing Mia''s happy expression lifted Charles''s spirits significantly. Sometimes it''s truly strange, for a Beast Master, keeping their mystical beast in a positive and healthy state of mind is very important. Moreover, when a Beast Master is feeling down, a qualified mystical beast will do everything it can to improve its master''s mood. This is the bond between them. ... In a certain library in Genosha Calivia, in a secret chamber, an ancient voice echoed once more: "Don''t worry about Charles. If he continues to investigate, just give him a warning. At this rate, we only need three more days to complete the task!" "Elder, many Beast Masters have already been attracted to Cross Street. Should we continue as we did before?" someone asked. "Let''s put Cross Street on hold for now. We can''t let those people in Calivia catch on. We can accelerate our progress in other areas. In three days, even if Charles investigates, he won''t uncover anything." the ancient voice replied. They were confident in this, every time they kidnapped a child, they never left a trace at the scene, and they even had people within the security office. Finding out the truth in a short time and locating them would be harder than climbing to the heavens! No one could do it! "Elder, Charles has been staying inside Cyber Academy and hasn''t come out. Do we need to go in and warn him?" someone asked. "It''s fine for him to stay inside. That way, he can''t continue his investigation. There''s no need to risk being discovered by Jamie. Ezra hasn''t returned yet, so as long as we are careful, no one can stop us!" "Understood, Elder!" An afternoon passed quickly. News kept coming in from Zachary and Camilla, and everything was indeed as Charles had judged. In just one afternoon, aside from Cross Street, six more children had gone missing! Some people had witnessed how those children disappeared, being pulled into the shadows and vanishing completely! No wonder there were no traces or clues left at the scene. Charles looked at the laptop in front of him, the 3D map marked with numerous annotations. He took a deep breath and began to analyze and simulate in his mind. Eventually, his gaze settled on an abandoned factory! Without any delay, Charles went straight to Dean Jamie''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in!" Chapter 189 - 189: The Battle Underground! "Is that you, Charles? What''s going on? Is there something you need?" Jamie said, noticing it was Charles who entered, sounding a bit puzzled. Charles didn''t waste any words and went straight to Dean Jamie''s desk, placing his laptop on it. He began, "Dean, I''ve discovered something very important in the past few days..." As Charles explained the background of the situation, he detailed how he had discovered and pinpointed the enemies. Jamie listened intently, maintaining a calm expression. However, when he heard Charles speculate that the adversaries possessed dark attribute stealth skills. His expression suddenly changed drastically. He became exceptionally serious and spoke in a more earnest tone, "Charles, is everything you just said true? Are you certain they have dark attribute stealth skills?" Charles nodded without any hesitation and said, "People have seen it. They directly took the children from the shadows, it''s definitely dark attribute stealth skills!" "Dark attribute, children, dark attribute, children..." Jamie kept muttering to himself. At that moment, Charles voiced his lingering doubts, "But there''s one thing I''ve never been able to understand: what is their purpose in abducting these children?" "They''re just ordinary kids from regular families. What could they possibly be useful for?" It seemed Jamie suddenly had a realization. He quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Colton''s number, asking, "You mentioned to me before how that bottle of ''Red Corruption Potion'' was concocted. What were the key materials involved?" Colton replied over the phone, "Pure blood, and pieces of the blessed one''s flesh, as well as..." "Stop, stop, stop! What does ''pure blood'' refer to? Does the blood of children count?" Jamie quickly asked. Colton explained, "Of course it does. The blood of younger children is purer, and they have fewer thoughts and negative emotions. It qualifies as pure blood and can be used to neutralize the effects brought by the blessed..." Before Colton could finish, Jamie abruptly hung up the phone. He suddenly turned to Charles, locking eyes with him, and asked again. "Charles, are you absolutely certain it''s that abandoned factory? Those people, those missing children, are inside?" Charles nodded and replied, "That''s correct. I''m about eighty percent sure. I''ve analyzed the locations where those disappearances occurred and the information about the missing people. It should be accurate!" "That''s good to hear. You won''t need to go later. The follow-up on this matter will be very dangerous, so you should stay at the academy." Jamie said slowly. Charles was startled by this. In his original thoughts, Jamie might send a few Level 7 Beast Masters to assist him. Now, from Dean Jamie''s words, it seemed he intended to take matters into his own hands? Charles had also heard the information from the phone call. He never expected that those missing children might have their blood drawn to concoct the "Red Corruption Potion"! How utterly insane! It was outrageous! "Oh, and Charles, inform Zachary and Camilla to recall all deployed personnel to avoid alerting the enemy. We''ll handle the rest." Jamie said as he walked to the door. "We?" Charles wondered, sending a message to Zachary and Camilla. He was puzzled, he couldn''t think of who else could be involved. "Yes, it''s us, including Nathaniel and the royal family!" Jamie answered. He didn''t have time to say more and activated "Beast Mastery." bringing Charles along as they shot through the air toward the palace like a meteor! By the time Charles realized what had happened, he found himself in a pitch-black conference room. Jamie said, "I''ve already notified everyone. Charles, please share your screen and explain everything clearly." "Explain? Do you want me to repeat what I just said?" Charles asked. Jamie replied, "Yes. There are only a few people who can be here in person, and if everyone gets involved, the hidden enemy might catch wind of it." Charles was now thinking that he might be involved in something major again. Anyone of the same status as Dean Jamie would likely be on par with Nathaniel, either an Level 8 Beast Master or an important member of the royal family. In front of these people, Charles felt no nervousness at all. Soon, two figures entered the conference room and took seats at the back. Due to the lack of lighting, Charles couldn''t see their faces clearly. "The equipment is set up, we can begin!" Jamie announced. Charles remained calm, his demeanor steady and collected, without a hint of tension. He explained the situation again in a clear, straightforward manner. When Charles finished speaking, the atmosphere fell silent. After a moment, someone finally spoke up, saying: "Jamie, did you call this emergency meeting just for laughs? What credibility does a Level 3 Beast Master have?" "Shut up! Don''t you understand the severity of the situation? I''ve already told you before that those people have set their sights on Genosha Calivia!" Jamie retorted angrily. "That''s just your guess! You''re scared out of your wits over a single forbidden potion?" the person continued, mocking. Jamie clenched his fists tightly. If the person hadn''t been right in front of him, he would have already taken action! "Enough! Let''s get to the vote. If you have any thoughts, voice them directly!" a commanding voice came from the speakers. The results came in quickly. Charles couldn''t see them, but he noticed Jamie exhale in relief, realizing that the motion must have passed. What happened next was no longer relevant to Charles. Jamie had more to handle. He originally planned to find someone from the royal family to take Charles back, but considering the risk, he decided instead to let Charles stay at the palace for the night! By the time Charles reached his resting place, it was already nine o''clock at night. At that moment, Charles was very curious about what the outcome of these missing children''s cases would ultimately be. Countless bigwigs were worried and distracted by this issue. He had heard that authoritative voice before, he remembered it was during Genosha''s annual National Day celebration, standing at the highest podium, addressing the nation. The severity of the situation had exceeded Charles''s imagination. He was also self-aware, he was just a Level 3 Beast Master at the moment. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Charles instinctively became alert. Unexpectedly, a voice came from outsideit was Camilla. "Charles, Charles, are you in there?" He opened the door and stepped outside. He saw Camilla standing in the hallway with a group of maids and asked, "How did you know I was here?" Camilla smiled but didn''t answer the question. Instead, she said, "Charles, my father just asked me what exactly happened." Charles recalled that authoritative voice and felt it was not the right time to say anything. It wasn''t time to discuss it yet, they would have to wait until Jamie and the others resolved the situation to ensure there were no further complications. "This matter is a bit complicated to explain for now, it will be clearer tomorrow." Charles replied. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tomorrow, huh? Alright, Charles, since this is your first time at the palace, would you like me to give you a tour?" Camilla invited Charles to step out for a walk. However, Charles wasn''t in the mood for that and directly declined Camilla''s invitation. He returned to his room, took off his clothes, and lay in the bathtub, his mind racing! Charles could guess a bit about the people who attended the emergency meeting today, they were the top combat forces and important figures within Genosha. Thinking about the false documents from the security office, he felt a flicker of doubt. Could any of the people present today be connected to the force that had kidnapped the children? Jamie calling an emergency meeting directly suggested he might not have considered this angle or perhaps had other plans. What was it that made Jamie so anxious? What consequences would the emergence of the "Red Corruption Potion" bring? Countless thoughts flooded Charles''s mind. He was feeling quite exhausted todaynot physically, but mentally. A simple missing persons case had unexpectedly escalated into something so serious. Charles began to feel uneasy. He thought that being a Level 3 Beast Master was too weak, he needed to focus on raising his Beast Master level! Originally, he had planned to save that bottle of "Advanced Auxiliary Training Potion" for later. Now it seemed he couldn''t put it off any longer. Tomorrow, once everything was resolved, he would use it right away to speed up his Beast Master training! As Charles was lost in thought, he fell into a deep sleep. Not long after, a loud explosion jolted him awake. Without a moment to think, Charles rushed to the balcony and looked outside. He saw towering flames erupting from the direction of the abandoned factory. From time to time, he heard sounds resembling bomb explosions. Watching such a scene of battle, Charles tightly gripped the railing of the balcony. He knew all too well that if he were on such a battlefield, he would surely die! The fight between a Level 7 Beast Master and a Level 8 Beast Master was something he wasn''t even qualified to witness! "I need to raise my strength as soon as possible. At this rate, I could also get my hands on a second piece of orange-quality rare metal. If there are no other distractions, my Beast Master training speed will increase significantly!" "I also need to set aside my understanding of combat techniques. And I should talk to Teacher Colton about reducing my class hours!" As Charles watched the sounds of battle gradually die down, he plotted his short-term goals. Now that he couldn''t sleep, Charles began his Beast Master training right there in his room! About two hours later, Jamie''s voice came from outside the door. "Charles, get ready, I''m taking you to see the scene!" "Dean, has the battle ended? What happened?" Charles asked as he got up and headed for the door. Jamie sounded slightly regretful as he replied, "Unfortunately, we let the biggest fish get away!" Chapter 190 - 190: Don’t Overthink It Hearing Jamie''s response, Charles felt a bit puzzled. How could so many people get involved and still allow the enemy to escape? Before Charles could ask, Jamie''s expression grew heavy as he said, "It''s not that simple. Many people have already realized that there are still enemies within Genosha." As he led Charles toward the chemical plant, he continued, "Earlier tonight, many people died in the security office. It seems the enemies are acting very quickly and decisively!" Charles didn''t respond, he was staring blankly at the battlefield after the fight had ended. The massive chemical plant had almost been reduced to rubble, completely devastated. Everywhere he looked, there were shattered buildings, and many areas were engulfed in fierce flames, accompanied by piercing alarm sounds. Black smoke merged with the night sky. Amidst the ruins, many people were busy at work. Charles noticed that a temporary medical tent had already been set up in a relatively flat area nearby. "What happened to those children?" Charles asked as he stood still, his voice filled with concern. Jamie sighed and slowly replied, "There are only twenty-six children left alive, the others..." Silence followed. A gust of wind swept by, stirring up the dust on the ground. Jamie turned and led Charles to an underground entrance, and they both walked inside. Compared to the devastation above ground, the underground structure remained intact. Before long, under Jamie''s guidance, Charles arrived at the room where the children were being held. The white walls were stained with dried blood, with countless scratch marks left by the young children, remnants of their fear and pain. "Don''t look anymore. Let''s go, up ahead is where they keep the most important things." Jamie said softly. Charles did not respond, he continued to stare at the wall. After a while, he took a heavy step forward and approached the wall. In the corner at the bottom of the wall, a few blurred bloodstains formed some words. The handwriting was crooked, and it read, "Mom, I want to go home." Charles crouched down. He could imagine that after experiencing unimaginable suffering. There had once been a young child curled up in the corner, repeatedly calling for their mother, using bloodied fingers to slowly write these words in despair and defiance. He reached out, wanting to touch the words, but then paused his fingers in mid-air. He spoke, "How many children survived in this room?" Jamie fell silent, not answering. Charles knew that among the children in this room, not a single one was still alive, they had all been drained of their blood. "Well, it couldn''t be helped. We discovered this too late. Charles, luckily you found it in time, otherwise, these twenty-six children would..." Jamie''s words trailed off. Charles stood up, his expression emotionless as he continued deeper inside. Deeper underground, there were various strange instruments and devices. Jamie stood behind Charles and said, "It''s a shame, we lost an eighth-level Beast Master, and he took what he was refining with him." Charles wasn''t concerned about that, he was more worried about something else and asked, "Where are the bodies of the deceased children?" "Charles, that''s enough. Don''t look anymore. Let''s go back up." Jamie urged, not wanting Charles to see any more. Those images were something even the warriors on the battlefield could hardly bear, and he was worried about Charles. Just then, footsteps and voices came from behind them. "Father, why did you bring me here?" Zachary''s voice rang out. Mason replied calmly, "I brought you to see this. I never expected that what you did to help Charles would be so important." The voices grew closer, and after a few seconds, Zachary and Mason appeared in front of Charles. "Charles, you''re here too?" Zachary said as he entered. His father hadn''t yet shown him around properly, and Zachary seemed relatively composed. Charles nodded expressionlessly, he wasn''t concerned with anything else, only wanting to see the bodies of the children once more. "Director, I want to see." Charles said to Jamie with unwavering determination. Jamie glanced at Mason and then at Zachary beside him. Mason sensed the scrutiny and calmly said, "It''s fine. Let them see it together, young people need to understand this world if they want to go further." "Are you serious? Aren''t you worried this kid will be traumatized?" Jamie voiced his concerns, looking at the bewildered Zachary. "It''s okay, it''s a good opportunity for him to toughen up. I think he can handle it." Mason replied, his gaze fixed on Charles. As the General of Genosha, Mason was very perceptive and could sense the immense killing intent and anger hidden beneath Charles''s seemingly calm demeanor! He wondered if Charles would explode after witnessing the hellish scene, losing his sanity in the process. Thus, under Jamie''s guidance, Charles and Zachary slowly made their way deeper underground. Zachary felt nervous, he wasn''t naive and could guess what he was about to see. A white door appeared before them. Jamie stopped, turning to Charles and Zachary, saying, "Go ahead. Push open the door, and you will see the evils committed by those people." Zachary felt a bit anxious, his legs felt heavy, and he struggled to take a step forward. However, Charles showed no hesitation and directly pushed open the white door, walking inside. Zachary took a deep breath and followed him, but within ten seconds, he was trembling as he ran back out. "Devils! Devils! Those people are simply devils! How can they be so cruel?" Zachary''s eyes were bloodshot. He forced himself not to think about the images he had just witnessed, but those hellish scenes kept surfacing in his mind. In the pure white room, there were bodies of children everywhere, carelessly discarded like trash. The bodies had been drained of their blood, resembling dried branches, their skin wrinkled, clinging to their bones, almost like skeletons! Each corpse had its eyes wide open, filled with pain and fear, contorted into various bizarre positions due to the unbearable agony they endured before death. Zachary could only take a glance before he could no longer bear it, he leaned against the wall and vomited. "I told you, Zachary is still young, he can''t handle it." Jamie sighed, speaking to Mason beside him. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mason pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and took a deep drag before saying, "He''s doing quite well, at least he didn''t break down on the spot." Time passed slowly, and Charles''s figure still hadn''t appeared, he was still inside. Jamie and Mason exchanged worried glances, quickly moving to the door to see what was happening. "Could it be that Charles couldn''t take it and has collapsed?" Jamie suggested. Mason shook his head, disagreeing with that notion. The emotions he sensed from Charles earlier were real, he shouldn''t be in that state. Before they could enter, Charles slowly walked out of the room, he said nothing as he walked towards the exit. Jamie and Mason were unsure of what had transpired. They entered the white room and took a look, staring at each other in shock, unable to speak for a long time. All the bodies had originally been wide-eyed, unable to close their eyes in death, but Charles had gone one by one, closing their eyes to make them look more peaceful, less in pain. After a long time, Jamie turned back to look at Charles''s retreating figure with a complex expression and slowly said, "Did you expect him to do that?" "I didn''t see it coming. It''s not a good thing, he''s still too young. I''m worried that if he can''t express his emotions, he will get trapped in them." Mason replied. Jamie gradually closed the door, his movements very careful. He didn''t say anything else and walked outside. After returning to the surface, Charles made his way to the temporary medical tent. All the surviving children were asleep, not because they were too tired, but because the doctors had to use tranquilizers to temporarily put these traumatized kids into slumber. Even in sleep, many of the children would occasionally tremble, their faces that should have been filled with innocent smiles now twisted with uncontrollable fear and terror. "What happened to them?" Charles asked softly. A doctor pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and led Charles outside the tent. He responded, "The physical injuries are easy to treat. The key issue is that this painful memory will haunt them for the rest of their lives." Charles watched as Zachary approached, along with Jamie and Mason. He didn''t speak, but Jamie came over, patted Charles on the shoulder, and said, "Charles, don''t think too much. You saved these children, you''ve done enough." Charles didn''t care for those words, instead, he asked, "Director, do you know who did all this?" Jamie actually didn''t want Charles to know, but when he saw the determination in Charles''s eyes, he changed his mind. In Charles''s eyes, Jamie sensed an unusually strong resolve and determination. Even if he didn''t say anything, Charles''s intelligence would soon lead him to the truth. "It was Constellation. They attempted to use the forbidden miracle drug to incite chaos and war, corrupting the Beast Master''s mind." Jamie revealed the truth. Charles asked again, "What''s their purpose? Why are they doing this?" Jamie shook his head, "I don''t know either. They are too mysterious, and there''s very little information available." Constellation! Charles was not unfamiliar with this organization, this was the third time he had encountered them, and there would surely be more interactions in the future. For now, he did not have the strength to get involved. Not lingering any longer, Charles headed directly toward the academy, the situation had been resolved. To his surprise, when Charles arrived near Cyber Academy, the surrounding darkness suddenly thickened even further! Chapter 191 - 191: Everything is Fates Arrangement Charles possessed the dark attribute mystical beast, Mousie, and was quite sensitive to dark energy, while ordinary Beast Masters would be completely unaware of the changes around them. With no time to think further, Charles instantly summoned Mousie, Max, and Mia. But in the next moment. A massive sense of crisis swept over Charles''s entire being, his body was sending constant warnings that he must not act recklessly, or death would be his only fate! "Hello, Charles. This is our first meeting, isn''t it?" An ancient voice echoed around him, sounding incredibly ethereal. Charles couldn''t pinpoint the source of the voice, his mind raced as he desperately tried to devise a way to resolve the impending crisis! The ability to use dark energy and the overwhelming sense of danger it brought, within Genosha Calivia, could only come from an eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation! "Do they think I ruined their plans, so they chose to act against me despite the risk of being discovered?" Charles speculated in his mind, maintaining an outward calm. The ancient voice continued, "I didn''t expect to underestimate you, you were able to pinpoint my exact location in such a short time. Charles, you are a true genius!" Charles stayed composed, wanting to buy some time. After all, he was near Cyber Academy, and the director, Jamie, might finish what he was doing and return to the academy at any moment. If he could just hold on until then, there might be a glimmer of hope! How could a third-level Beast Master escape from the hands of an eighth-level Beast Master? As Charles pondered a way to break the stalemate, he replied, "The reason I was able to pinpoint your location isn''t because I''m exceptionally clever, it''s simply that you left some openings." "Oh? What openings? You don''t think I''m asking you, do you? Stop trying to buy time." said the eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation, revealing that he had guessed Charles''s thoughts. Charles took a deep breath, the gap between a third-level Beast Master and an eighth-level Beast Master was akin to one being in the sky and the other underground. Faced with such a situation, Charles did not want to give up! During their conversation, Charles had wanted to try using darkness cloak to see if he could escape into Cyber Academy, but unfortunately, it seemed that the surrounding darkness was entirely under the control of the eighth-level Beast Master before him, showing no response whatsoever! "Stop thinking about it, you can''t escape, and I won''t kill you." the voice echoed again. This took Charles by surprise, he couldn''t understand the situation. If what the other party said was true, then what was the reason? He had clearly caused Constellation significant losses, yet this eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation genuinely seemed not to intend to kill him. Why was that? Charles remained vigilant, continuously contemplating various possibilities. A simple sentence carried a wealth of information. "Do you have something to tell me? A warning, or perhaps a threat?" Charles asked. A figure slowly emerged from the darkness, it was the eighth-level Beast Master, wearing a uniquely styled robe that concealed the material, with not a hint of skin exposed. "Let me introduce myself. I am an elder of the Horned Wood Dragon organization from the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon. You can call me Elder Shadow." said the figure in black. Charles curiously inquired, "Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon? Horned Wood Dragon? What is that?" "There are a total of twenty-eight lodges in Constellation, and those active in the Abyssal Depths are just a small part. Charles, this world is far larger than you can imagine." the figure explained, continuing, "Because of you, the plans for Genosha Calivia were canceled at the last minute. Charles, I came to find you to say this: strengthen yourself as soon as possible." Twenty-eight lodges in Constellation? The eighth-level Beast Master before him was just an elder of one of the lodges? Charles received astonishing news, the power of this Constellation organization was simply unimaginable! However, what intrigued Charles more was the meaning behind the last sentence. He asked, "You want me to get stronger quickly? Why?" "Because this world is on the brink of destruction! Charles, only by becoming stronger will you be qualified to know the truth of the world and join us!" As he said this, the figure in black raised his hands with fervor, palms open and facing outward, covering his eyes! Charles remained on high alert, as he saw this scene and was about to make a move, the palms of the black-robed man suddenly split open, revealing a pair of indescribable eyes that fixed intently on Charles! Before Charles, an illusion appeared againthe chaotic, twisted, indescribable unknown creature he had seen in the secret chamber of the Colton cabin emerged once more! "Indeed! Everything is the arrangement of fate. Charles, you cannot resist destiny. I await your joining us!" The figure in black seemed to hear something, growing even more fervent. The eyes in his palms began to emit thick black mist, and soon, the black-robed man vanished, leaving Charles alone in place. "Damn it! What do they mean the world is about to be destroyed? What fate are they talking about? Do they ever speak plainly?" Charles exhaled, staring at the spot where the figure had disappeared, lost in thought. He contemplated the purpose of the black-robed man''s appearance. Charles felt that the figure had come to confirm something: his reaction to the eyes in the black-robed man''s palms! Telling him about the world''s destruction, the arrangement of fate, and the general power of Constellation was likely just to heighten his sense of crisis. As for joining Constellation? Charles didn''t even think twice, that was absolutely impossible! A group that used innocent children to concoct forbidden miracle drugs deserved to be eradicated completely! Moreover, should he inform Director Jamie about this? Charles felt uncertain. He simply couldn''t explain why, despite causing significant losses to Constellation within Genosha Calivia, they had found an opportunity yet chose to let him go. "Sigh, I guess I''ll just wait a bit longer, the director hasn''t returned yet." Charles thought to himself. He returned to his dormitory, quickly washed up, and then lay down on his bed. So much had happened today, and the impact was overwhelming! He couldn''t figure out the purpose of Constellation. What was the reason behind concocting forbidden miracle drugs? And what about that eighth-level Beast Master who called himself an elder? What was the deal with the eyes in his palms? Could it be the familiar that Teacher Colton mentioned? What about that chaotic, twisted, indescribable unknown creature that appeared in his illusion? This was the second time Charles had seen it. Was it a hallucination, or did it truly exist? Too many questions and confusions flooded Charles''s mind, and he finally fell into a deep sleep around three in the morning. The next morning, Charles, as usual, went to the cafeteria to eat with Max, Mousie, and Mia. During this time, Mia had been growing larger every day, looking like she was nearing adulthood. He wondered if she would awaken any new skills once she reached adulthood. With this thought in mind, Charles walked along the path to the classroom. The crowd that usually gathered around him had all stopped in their tracks, standing at a distance, watching Charles''s figure and whispering among themselves: "Did you hear about what happened yesterday? There seemed to be a battle in the city!" "Of course! I was scared awake in the middle of the night, thinking an enemy country had invaded." Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This morning, the Genosha officials announced that they were targeting criminal gangs, and it seems to involve human trafficking." "I saw that too! It was Charles who uncovered the truth and saved twenty-six innocent children. Truly my idol!" "Now people online are calling Charles a hero! I heard major media outlets want to interview him!" Charles listened to the chatter around him, feeling no joy. The information was only part of the truth, while the rest was completely covered up. It was probably because Genosha didn''t want the general public to know about the existence of Constellation, to avoid causing unrest and panic. However, this meant that apart from the twenty-six surviving children, the rest who died in the abandoned factory would remain invisible to the public. No one would know, except for their parents, and perhaps even those parents might never find out that their missing children had already died. Charles could imagine that if it were truly the case, the only thing left for the families of the missing children would be a false hope, making them wait day after day. Taking a deep breath, Charles veered off the path, he didn''t want to go to class anymore. He wanted to visit Director Jamie''s office to ask a few questions. Just as he reached the door, he saw Teacher Hale walking out of the director''s office. Hale looked a bit surprised, it was almost class time, and he wondered what had brought Charles to the director''s office. Recalling the director''s instructions and the events of yesterday, Hale likely had a guess about what was going on. He opened his mouth, intending to say something, but then swallowed those words. He simply patted Charles on the shoulder and said, "The director is inside, you can go right in." Charles nodded and walked into the director''s office. Jamie was looking down at the documents in his hands, seemingly unaware of Charles, until Charles spoke up, "Director, have the families of those children been informed about their deaths?" Jamie placed the documents on the table and replied, "That''s not a decision I can make. Most people''s opinion is to maintain social stability and choose not to disclose this information." Upon hearing this, Charles fell silent. He desperately wanted the families who had lost children to know the truth, but he also understood that this was something he could not change! Who would believe the words of a third-level Beast Master anyway? Chapter 192 - 192: Claiming the Reward for the Bounty Mission Jamie was looking down at the documents in his hands, seemingly unaware of Charles. It wasn''t until Charles spoke up that he noticed, "Director, have the families of those children been informed about their deaths?" Jamie placed the documents on the table and replied, "That''s not a decision I can make. Most people believe that maintaining social stability means choosing not to disclose this information." Upon hearing this, Charles fell into silence. He desperately wanted the families who had lost children to know the truth. But he also knew that this was something he could not change! Who would believe the words of a third-level Beast Master anyway? "Don''t think too much about it, Charles. There are some things you can''t change right now. Focus on becoming stronger first." Jamie comforted him. Charles nodded, he clearly understood what he needed to do. "Director, yesterday on my way back to the academy, I encountered that eighth-level Beast Master." Charles said calmly as he recounted what had happened. As soon as he spoke, Jamie''s figure appeared right in front of Charles. "What! Are you sure? That eighth-level Beast Master didn''t escape?" Jamie''s expression was particularly serious and shocked! He had faced that eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation yesterday and knew how strong the opponent was. Having such a person lurking within Genosha Calivia was a significant threat! However, Jamie was even more curious about how Charles had managed to survive the encounter with that eighth-level Beast Master. "Charles, tell me everything that happened yesterday in detail. Don''t leave out any details." Jamie asked. Charles recounted the events of his encounter with the eighth-level Beast Master step by step. As he listened, Jamie paced back and forth in the office, displaying signs of unease and urgency. As the director of Cyber Academy, Jamie knew more than the average person, yet this was the first time he had heard about the Constellation organization! As for the notion of the world facing destruction, he didn''t take it seriously at all, dismissing it as the fantasy of a fanatical organization. However, the idea that everything was fate''s arrangement piqued Jamie''s curiosity. He asked Charles, "Is there anything else?" "There shouldn''t be, Director." Charles replied. In his earlier account, he hadn''t mentioned the hallucinations or the eyes that had grown on the eighth-level Beast Master''s palm. For some instinctive reason, Charles felt he needed to visit Teacher Colton. Would the strange tentacle he saw in the hidden room that day produce the same hallucination as the one he experienced last night? Director Jamie stared into Charles''s eyes, remaining silent as he pondered what had allowed Charles to survive against an eighth-level Beast Master. "Charles, I will report the situation regarding Constellation to the Cyber Academy headquarters. Don''t overthink it, your primary focus should be on strengthening your abilities." Jamie said. Charles nodded. It was almost class time, and he didn''t plan to go to the classroom. He needed to visit Colton first. "By the way, Director, can you help me talk to the teacher? I have some matters to discuss with Teacher Colton." Charles directly asked. Director Jamie nodded, indicating that this was a minor request. He watched Charles walk out of the office, lost in thought as a previous suspicion resurfaced in his mind. "Does Charles have any connection to the Constellation organization? He also possesses the dark attribute, he..." Jamie mused while opening the hidden communication device in his office to relay the information Charles had just mentioned to the Cyber Academy headquarters. Meanwhile, Charles hurried to Colton''s cabin, knocking on the door only to find that Colton was not there, apparently having stepped out for some reason. However, tonight was designated for alchemy knowledge instruction, so Colton should be back by then. Charles thought for a moment, since he had already taken the day off, he might as well use the time this morning to head to the Beast Master Guild and claim the reward for the bounty mission. Perfectly timed, he could then go to the Forging Masters Guild and ask Xavier to enhance his black gold long knife. Without further ado, Charles sent a message to Celestine, asking if she was free to join him at the Beast Master Guild. At that moment, Celestine was in the middle of a class. She glanced at the teacher in front of her and then at the message Charles had sent on her phone. Without any hesitation, Celestine replied: [I happen to be free. After completing the task, I need to be there as a fourth-level Beast Master. Charles, please wait for me a moment, and I''ll meet you at the entrance of Cyber Academy!] Charles put away his phone, feeling a bit confused. It was clearly faster to go directly to the Beast Master Guild, why meet at the entrance of Cyber Academy? But it didn''t matter, Celestine had helped him a lot recently. With that in mind, Charles went to a nearby caf and bought two cups of handcrafted coffee, waiting for Celestine to arrive at the entrance. After quite a while, Celestine finally appeared before Charles. She was wearing denim shorts, and her legs were wrapped in black stockings, glimmering under the sunlight. As for her upper body, she wore a fiery red tank top, and with every step she took, her chest bounced up and down, momentarily distracting Charles. "Sorry, I got caught up with something just now. Is this coffee for me?" Celestine said, bringing her hands together and bowing in apology. Charles was significantly taller than Celestine, and from his vantage point, he could see everything inside her tank top quite clearly. "It''s fine. Here, I bought the coffee a while ago, so it''s not as cold anymore. Should we go get a fresh one?" Charles asked. Celestine took the coffee from Charles and started drinking it. In truth, she could have arrived a bit earlier, but she had gotten delayed by changing her clothes and doing her makeup. "Let''s go to the Beast Master Guild, Charles! I''m really curious about how you completed the task yesterday!" Celestine said, leaning closer to Charles, tilting her head, and blinking her eyes. Charles didn''t resist and offered a brief explanation. As they chatted, they made their way into the Beast Master Guild. Inside the Beast Master Guild, there were already a dozen people waiting, including those Beast Masters who had accepted the investigation into the missing children. Among them was Jason Long, a fifth-level Beast Master, who had arrived early and was simply watching the entrance, hoping to spot Charles. Many Beast Masters had sensed the commotion from yesterday''s conflict in Calivia. The higher the Beast Master''s level, the better they could discern that it was a battle between high-tier Beast Masters! Initially, Jason Long hadn''t connected it to the missing children case, but this morning, he saw the news on his phone. He finally understood that everything was caused by Charles, it was Charles who investigated the enemies behind the missing children cases and pinpointed their locations! When Charles had asked him if he wanted to continue the investigation. Jason Long had replied with determination, but after his family was threatened, he chose to back down! With a heart full of complex emotions, Jason Long looked at Charles''s figure outside the door and lowered his head. The transfer of the bounty task went smoothly and didn''t require any key evidence, after all, today''s news clearly stated that it was because of Charles''s investigation that twenty-six innocent children were saved! "No wonder they call him genius Charles, how does he do it? I can''t understand it at all!" "What genius! A genius doesn''t even deserve to be compared to Charles! Being a genius is just the threshold to meet Charles!" Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you as smart as Charles? If you could figure it out, you would have become a hero like him long ago!" Charles ignored the murmurs around him, he had grown accustomed to it, and the rare orange-quality metal materials were successfully obtained. Just as Charles was about to leave the Beast Master Guild, he spotted Jason Long and hesitated for a moment before walking over. Jason Long sat on the sofa in the hall with his head down, and in his line of sight, Charles''s shadow slowly appeared. "Thank you, I was able to complete this task, and you contributed quite a bit as well." Charles said. Immediately, all eyes in the room turned to Jason Long. "II don''t deserve it!" Jason Long suddenly raised his head and looked at Charles''s serious expression as he replied. Charles shook his head and explained, "What''s done is done, you did help me at the beginning, and that''s a fact you can''t refute!" Jason Long was momentarily taken aback, then slowly nodded in acknowledgment. Charles continued with a hint of regret, "Things can''t be changed now, and neither can I. If there''s ever anything you need in the future, just come to me, I''ll definitely help if I can!" This was Charles''s promise, even if Jason Long chose to back down, it couldn''t be denied that he had helped Charles investigate the case! Charles would never ignore those who had helped him. Jason Long also understood that the number of missing children exceeded what an ordinary person could imagine, and the official reports only covered a small fraction of it. He realized what Charles meant when he said, "Things cannot be changed." Nodding with deep gratitude, he felt fortunate that Charles was smart enough to get to the bottom of things, otherwise, he would have been burdened with guilt and self-blame forever. "It should be you who helped me, Charles! Thank you." Jason Long said firmly as he watched Charles''s departing figure. At the same time, just as Charles stepped out of the Beast Master Guild, he was instantly surrounded by a crowd. These people didn''t seem to be Beast Masters, they were just ordinary citizens. Charles was about to ask what was going on when, to his astonishment, they all knelt down before him. Chapter 193 - 193: Arriving at the Forging Masters Guild A middle-aged man wearing glasses stepped out of the crowd. He was the same man who had posted the bounty that Charles encountered at the crossroads. Behind him was his wife, along with a little girl who looked around ten years old but had a somewhat vacant expression. "Mr. Charles, I truly thank you for saving my daughter. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what I would have done." The man, who had initially managed to keep his composure, could no longer hold back his emotions as he spoke. He slowly bent his knees, tears of relief streaming down his face, wanting to express his gratitude before continuing. Charles couldn''t stand to see others like this, it felt very uncomfortable for him. So he directly pulled the middle-aged man, who was about to kneel, back up and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just good that everything is fine, and you''ve already paid the reward, so no need for this." "I know, that piece of metal is nowhere near as precious as my daughter. Mr. Charles, thank you so much!"The man, wearing glasses, seemed to remember something, and carefully reached out his hand to pull his daughter closer. Charles looked at the little girl, her eyes filled with confusion and fear, mingled with a hint of surrealism, as if the scene before her was a dream. Slowly extending his hand, Charles gently patted the little girl on the top of her head, speaking very softly, "You''re safe now. Everything that happened was real, and those bad things are over." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the little girl began to tremble, and finally burst into tears. She clutched her mother''s shirt tightly, choking on her sobs, "Mom, I miss you so much. I''m scared it''s all a lie, and I''ll wake up and still be there." Seeing this, the girl''s parents half-squatted down, and the three of them embraced each other, crying together. Charles sighed, glancing at Celestine, and walked aside with her to avoid those who wanted to thank him. "Charles, that little girl is so pitiful. Even now, she thinks she''s dreaming. What on earth happened to her?" Celestine seemed to be affected, her eyes were slightly red as she asked. "It''s better if you don''t know those things. It''s fine, I''ll remember it." Charles thought for a moment, he still didn''t want Celestine to know the specifics. Celestine sensed that Charles''s tone was a bit strange, especially the last part, "I''ll remember it." It was filled with emotions she couldn''t quite understand, and an inexplicable charm radiated from Charles. Celestine couldn''t help herself and reached out to loop her arm through Charles''s. Noticing that Charles seemed like he wanted to move, she instinctively said, "Don''t move, just wait a moment." After saying this, memories of that night flooded her mind, when she had been held by Charles against the wall, and he had said something similar. Charles was a bit puzzled. He looked at Celestine''s flushed ears, unsure of what had happened, and after a moment of contemplation, he asked, "Do you want to come with me to the Forging Masters Guild? I have a few things to take care of there, but if you have other plans..." Celestine cut him off before he could finish, exclaiming, "No, I''m free!" "Alright then, let''s go." With that, Charles led Celestine toward the Forging Masters Guild. He currently had two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials, enough to enhance the [black gold long knife] to orange quality. At that point, his combat ability would see a significant boost! When faced with various unexpected dangers, the multi-attribute [black gold knife glow] could serve as a trump card. Inside the Forging Masters Guild, Charles''s arrival instantly drew the attention of everyone present. The previously bustling hall fell silent in an instant, only to erupt once more into heated discussions. "Isn''t that Charles? I heard he did something big yesterday, saving the lives of twenty-six children!" "I heard that too, but it seems more complicated. There are rumors that an eighth-level Beast Master was involved in a battle yesterday!" "That can''t be true. There are hardly any eighth-level Beast Masters in all of Genosha, how could that be?" "Exactly! I heard Charles''s Beast Master talent is really extraordinary, it has astonished all the students at Cyber Academy!" "I just wonder what he''s doing here at the Forging Masters Guild today?" Once again, he was met with familiar chatter. Charles felt like he was being discussed wherever he went, it was inevitable. He wanted to keep a low profile, but his talent and achievements simply wouldn''t allow it. "Hello, is President Xavier in? I need to talk to him about something." Charles brought Celestine directly to the front desk and asked the staff. The staff at the Forging Masters Guild had a deep impression of Charles, just a few days ago, they received news that Jay, the staff member who had offended Charles, had died at the borderlands! "Mr. Charles, hello! The president instructed us that you can go directly to his office on the second floor without needing to make an appointment." The staff replied carefully, their tone very gentle. Charles nodded and led Celestine up to the second floor. Seeing this scene, a businessman behind Charles spoke up, "Wait, who is this guy? Why does he get to see the president without an appointment? I''ve come all the way from another country to Genosha and have been waiting for two days, and I still haven''t seen the president! Why does he get to see him right away?" The staff turned to glance at Charles, noticing that he seemed not to have heard. They sighed in relief and kindly explained, "That gentleman just now is Charles! His alchemy teacher is a master-level alchemist, even higher than the president''s forging level!" "A master-level? Are there really master-level alchemists in Genosha?" The businessman''s voice suddenly dropped several octaves as he quietly inquired. "Of course there are, and Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher is an eighth-level Beast Master! He is even hailed as a monster of Cyber Academy!" There were many other things about Charles that the staff did not mention. Instead, they directly suggested that the businessman pull out his phone and search for the information himself. After learning about all of Charles''s achievements, the businessman took a deep breath, constantly feeling grateful that he hadn''t spoken too loudly just now, hoping Charles hadn''t heard. Meanwhile, in the office of the president on the second floor of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier looked at the two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials on the table, and he appeared utterly shocked. As the president of the Forging Masters Guild, he knew much more than the outside world, and the more he knew, the more astonished he became! "Charles, how did you manage this? That organization has been hiding in Calivia for quite some time, yet you pinpointed its location in just two days! You truly are a monster!" Xavier asked, his eyes wide open. Charles scratched his head and started to explain to Xavier, "It wasn''t that difficult. The locations of the missing children were confirmed, and as long as there''s enough data, their positions can be analyzed." "You''re amazing, truly amazing. I''ve never met someone like you. But Charles, you still need to be careful lately and try to stay within Cyber Academy." Xavier said with concern. Hearing Xavier''s words, Charles understood that the matter regarding the eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization had not been leaked by Jamie. "Got it, don''t worry, President. I''m fine." Charles replied. Xavier reached out and gathered the two pieces of orange-quality rare metal materials from the table. He then picked up the [black gold long knife] and said: "The enhancement process for this knife will take some time. After all, we''re upgrading its quality from purple to orange, which is quite challenging." sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xavier paused for a moment and continued, "It should be done by tomorrow afternoon. You don''t need to come pick it up, I''ll personally bring it to you." "Thank you, President." Charles said, unsure of what else to say. Although Xavier had mentioned he was helping Charles enhance the [black gold long knife] for free to fulfill a wish, Charles couldn''t take such kindness for granted. He could only remember this goodwill in his heart and repay it when he had the chance in the future. As Charles and Xavier discussed the [black gold long knife], they didn''t notice Celestine standing nearby. Her mouth was agape, and her expression was one of shock. What did it mean to upgrade to orange quality? Would Charles''s knife really become an orange-quality weapon? Moreover, the president of the Forging Masters Guild was personally working on it and would even deliver the weapon to Cyber Academy? This was all too astonishing for Celestine. She had never even seen a purple-quality weapon, let alone an orange-quality one! She felt that even the vice president''s top disciple at Aredale Academy, Grace, might not possess a purple-quality weapon! Her curiosity about Charles intensified, to her, he was always full of mysteries, endlessly captivating. Unbeknownst to her, her feelings for Charles had already reached a point where they could no longer be hidden or suppressed. "Alright, President, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow. Thank you so much." Charles said. Xavier waved his hand, clearly unconcerned, and replied, "I won''t see you out. The sooner I start the enhancement, the sooner you''ll get your upgraded long knife." Charles nodded and turned to look at Celestine. He found her gaze distant, unfocused, as if she were deep in thought. "Okay, we''ve finished everything, we can leave now." Charles said as he approached Celestine and gently tapped her forehead. Celestine jolted, snapping out of her daze. She stared intently at Charles and asked, "Charles, how many things are there that I don''t know about you?" Charles walked toward the exit, replying, "There are still many things you don''t know. Let''s go, I''ll treat you to lunch." Celestine''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly followed him. Chapter 194 - 194: Inquiring About Colton After having lunch with Celestine, there was still some time left. Charles suggested, "How about I take you back to your academy first, and then I''ll head back?" Celestine was especially happy today, her whole demeanor was excited. When she heard Charles say this, she was about to agree but paused for a moment. Then she said, "Maybe it''s better if I don''t. I can take you back later, and you can have some rest before your afternoon classes." Charles felt a slight warmth in his heart upon hearing Celestine''s response. He shook his head nonchalantly and said, "Don''t worry about me, I have plenty of energy." Upon hearing the words "plenty of energy." Celestine''s face turned red again. Charles stared at Celestine''s face, which looked as if it had been painted. He recently noticed that Celestine had changed a lot. When they first met earlier, her attitude was not only cold but also full of sharp remarks directed at him. Now, however, she was blushing and her ears were red, he couldn''t help but wonder what was going through her mind. After dropping Celestine off at her academy, Charles immediately returned to Cyber Academy. Taking advantage of the little time he had left, he went straight to the wooden cabin where Teacher Colton was supposed to be. Unfortunately, Teacher Colton still hadn''t returned. Charles had no choice but to head to the classroom for his afternoon classes. As he walked into the classroom, he sat in his familiar spot, but the person next to him was no longer there. Catherine''s seat remained empty, and no one from Class A dared to sit in it. At that moment, Zachary came up behind Charles and found a seat nearby. Camilla also hesitated for a moment before joining that area. This action piqued the curiosity of the other students in the classroom, who whispered among themselves, "What''s going on today? Why did Zachary and Camilla sit over there with Charles?" "I think I know a little. I heard that someone saw Zachary and Charles at that abandoned factory yesterday. You can''t tell anyone." "Zachary is connected to that incident too? That''s not simple. I heard from my family that it''s a big deal and very serious." "I also heard that either today or tomorrow, a reward from the royal family is coming down, supposedly a first-class honor medal!" "Wow! An eighteen-year-old receiving a first-class honor medal? That seems unprecedented." "Has there ever been a genius like Charles before? No, a monster?" "True, he really is a monster. It''s quite despairing." Charles was somewhat surprised by Zachary and Camilla''s presence, but he didn''t mind. After all, the two of them had helped him a lot yesterday, and he discovered that they were completely different from people like Zane. They had been raised well and possessed great manners and upbringing. "Charles, you were incredible last night! I just took a few glances and couldn''t handle itI ended up throwing up!" Zachary said, leaning toward Charles with heavy dark circles under his eyes, quietly expressing his admiration. Yesterday, when he still didn''t understand what was going on, Mason explained to him what Charles had done in that pristine white room. Zachary imagined the scene, and it kept him up all night. So, his admiration for Charles was heartfelt and sincere, especially since he had played a part in helping him. His father, Mason, even praised him and gave him the authority to mobilize more people! "Zachary, where did you and Charles go last night?" Camilla quietly leaned in closer. She had prepared breakfast that morning and thought about what to say when she delivered it to Charles''s door. To her surprise, Charles had left last night and returned to Cyber Academy. Thinking about this, Camilla glanced at Charles, a hint of resentment in her eyes, which quietly vanished when she saw his serious expression. "Camilla, it''s not really appropriate to tell you, it''s a matter between men." Zachary said. What he really thought was that he absolutely couldn''t let the details of his own vomiting come out. "Pfft, if you don''t tell, Charles will, right?" Camilla turned to look at Charles, her eyes filled with anticipation. To her surprise, Charles replied, "It''s indeed not something I can share with you." Camilla felt even more curious. She had helped with Charles''s investigation and was involved in the rescue of twenty-six children, but she didn''t know much more than that. She had asked her father and others in the royal family, but they all gave her the same excuse, saying it was not appropriate to discuss. Charles straightened his back and leaned against his chair, focusing intently on the teacher at the podium while he spoke. "I''m not sure if you two are free after class this afternoon, but I''d like to invite you to the cafeteria for a meal." Zachary''s eyes lit up, he was eager to get closer to Charles, not just because of his father''s request, but because he found Charles to have a unique charm. "Sure! I have nothing scheduled this afternoon!" Camilla thought for a moment. She also wanted to go, but her schedule was already planned out. After her classes ended this afternoon, she had to go learn about flower arrangement. Looking up at Charles, Camilla bit her lip and quietly took out her phone to send a message to her father, the Emperor of Genosha: [Father, Charles is inviting Zachary and me to dinner today. Can I skip my flower arrangement class? I want to go eat with Charles.] After a moment, Camilla received a new message on her phone: [With Charles? No problem, but remember to return to the palace before nine o''clock, and make up the flower arrangement class later.] Seeing this message, Camilla was overjoyed and pumped her fist in the air. Just then, the teacher''s gaze from the podium shifted toward her, and he said, "Alright, then let''s have Camilla answer the question I just posed." Camilla''s expression went blank. Her mind had been solely focused on having dinner with Charles, and she hadn''t heard what the teacher had asked. At that moment, Charles quietly reminded her by repeating the teacher''s question. Camilla quickly answered the question, and the teacher nodded in satisfaction before continuing with the lesson. While the teacher was writing on the board, Camilla turned to Charles and said, "I can join you guys too, I''ll go to the cafeteria with you after class." Charles nodded. He could sense that both Zachary and Camilla were genuinely interested in the invitation to the cafeteria, without any hint of reluctance. In fact, he had initially planned to take them to the best restaurant in GenoshaCalivia, but he needed to visit Teacher Colton later to ask some questions, and time was tight. There would be plenty of opportunities to spend time together in the future. The afternoon passed quickly, and after class ended, Zachary and Camilla followed Charles to a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. The three of them chatted while enjoying their dinner. Being the same age, there were naturally many topics to discuss, but Zachary and Camilla''s attention was primarily on how Charles was so exceptionally talented. After finishing their meal, the three of them parted ways. Charles checked the time and headed directly toward Teacher Colton''s wooden cabin. Colton was in the wooden cabin this time. As soon as they met, Charles immediately shared what had happened last night. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Colton''s hands shook, and he nearly dropped the miracle drug he was preparing. He quickly asked, "Are you sure you saw the hallucination again last night, and you can remember it clearly?" Charles instinctively tried to recall, but Colton raised a hand to stop him. "It''s okay, this isn''t a big issue. Look at me, focus on my next alchemy steps. Pay close attention and concentrate entirely on this." Colton took a deep breath to calm himself and began demonstrating the alchemy steps. He had been so shocked that he almost forgot a crucial detail: Charles could remember what he had seen. That wasn''t a good sign, staring into the abyss allows the abyss to sense you. If it discovered Charles, things could get complicated! With Colton''s guidance, Charles successfully forgot what he had been trying to remember and started learning about alchemy. As they were nearing the end of the session, Colton pulled out a bottle of miracle drug from his pocket and casually handed it to Charles. "This is the same miracle drug as last time, it''s meant to calm your mind. Drink it and get some sleep when you get home." He was still a bit concerned, but he couldn''t show it. He continued, "By the way, Charles, focus on your training for a while. Try to level up your Beast Master skills, don''t dwell on unrelated things." Charles nodded. He understood Colton''s intent, he clearly didn''t want him to keep thinking about the strange events of that night. However, sometimes, the more you try to suppress a thought, the stronger it becomes. Charles felt as if something special was appearing before his eyes again. The shadows behind Colton began to sway, and tentacle-like forms emerged. Taking a deep breath, Charles recalled his moments with Catherine, the playful Beep, his closeness with Celestine, and the situation with Lily. Sure enough, it was effective. The world around Charles returned to normal, and the shadows behind Teacher Colton appeared normal as well. "Teacher, I''ll head back now to rest." Charles said as he was about to say goodbye. Colton suddenly called out to him, saying, "Charles, I have to leave GenoshaCalivia tomorrow for about a week. You don''t need to come looking for me during that time." "Oh, and during the evenings, make sure to train well. If you''re really bored, visiting some entertainment venues isn''t a bad option." Charles scratched his head, curious about why Colton had to leave so suddenly. Chapter 195 - 195: Just a Commoner Like You "Alright, alright, it''s nothing serious, just a little outing. You should head back now and drink the miracle drug to get some rest." Colton said, appearing somewhat impatient. He waved his hand, signaling Charles to leave. Charles didn''t press further and turned to exit the wooden cabin. Once Colton saw Charles''s figure disappear from view, the relief and nonchalance on his face quickly shifted to heaviness. The situation was actually not as simple as he had described. Over time, even if Charles didn''t actively think about it, those images would still influence him spontaneously. "Sigh, this is the downside of having such high talent. In a sense, it''s a disaster!" Colton lamented. He hadn''t expected Charles''s spiritual sensitivity to be even higher than he had imagined! It was as if fate had arranged for Charles to encounter a "familiar"! Colton recalled what Charles had mentioned. That eighth-level Beast Master from last night was undoubtedly some indescribable being''s "familiar." and it had a certain connection to the tentacle he had seen in the secret chamber! If the timing had been different, or if it had been a different "familiar." the situation wouldn''t have been so severe. The reason Colton had to leave for a week was that he needed to help Charles find a way to suppress it! "By the way, I need to notify Ezra about this, his irresponsibility as a teacher is unacceptable!" Colton felt a surge of anger at the thought. Although he understood that Ezra had important matters to attend to, as Charles''s Beast Mastery teacher, he had never even shown up in Calivia! Without any delay, Colton sent Ezra the information about Charles. Then he quickly packed a few things and left GenoshaCalivia under the cover of night. ... On the other side, Charles returned to his dormitory. After a quick wash-up, he followed Colton''s instructions and downed the "special suppression miracle drug" in one gulp. In an instant, he felt mentally lighter, and his entire being became more free. After sleeping soundly until the next morning, Charles, as usual, had breakfast and then headed to the classroom. "Good morning, Charles." Camilla greeted him first, and Charles responded briefly. The morning classes started quickly and ended just as fast. Zachary and Camilla followed Charles out of the classroom. As they stepped outside, they saw a large crowd approaching them. Charles frowned and instinctively thought about using the "darkness cloak" to leave the area. Unexpectedly, Zachary spoke up, "Charles, those should be royal people. It looks like they''re here to present you with a medal!" "Charles, I asked Father about it yesterday. Besides the first-level honorary medal, there are other rewards too." Camilla said with a smile, clearly wanting to keep the specifics a surprise for Charles. Hearing Camilla''s words sparked his curiosity, despite his initial urge to leave with the "darkness cloak." In no time, the crowd reached Charles and surrounded him. The people parted automatically, A tall, imposing middle-aged man dressed in lavish clothing slowly approached Charles, drawing everyone''s gaze. As he walked, he recounted the contributions Charles had made. When he was about two meters away from Charles, he finished his speech, and his tone softened. Looking at Charles with admiration, he spoke: "Mr. Charles, it''s a great honor to personally present you with this medal. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Avery Bai , and I am Camilla''s uncle." Charles didn''t know who Avery Bai was, but he understood that since he was Camilla''s uncle, he must be a direct brother of the Emperor of Genosha, if not at least a prince! He was surprised that a prince was the one here to award him the medal! In front of many witnesses from Cyber Academy, as well as numerous media reporters, Charles completed the award ceremony! But that wasn''t all. Avery Bai continued to speak to Charles, "In addition to the first-level honorary medal from Genosha, you also have the opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment, along with a reward of fifty gold coins!" As soon as the words left his mouth, the crowd erupted in astonishment and began to discuss among themselves: "A first-level honorary medal isn''t enough? He also gets a chance to enter the royal treasury! Damn, I''m so envious!" "Normally, a single honorary medal would be sufficient for what Charles has done. Why is the reward so generous now?" "Am I the only one drooling over those fifty gold coins? That''s fifty gold coins! I''ve never even seen that much!" "Me too! My family is wealthy, but I''ve never laid eyes on fifty gold coins!" "Getting to enter the royal treasury to select equipment isn''t as exaggerated as you think, there are so many items inside that it''s easy to pick some fairly ordinary gear." "Why don''t you mention that there are orange-quality items inside? Those are orange-quality items!" "There are only a few orange-quality items. Will Charles really be that lucky?" As Charles listened to the voices around him, he felt particularly at ease. When it came to selecting equipment, he had absolutely no difficulty! Ordinary people needed to identify the material, craftsmanship, usage, and so on of the equipment, but Charles only needed to look at the information prompts in front of him. As long as there were orange-quality items in the royal treasury, they would certainly not escape his notice! The first-level honorary medal was an honor reserved for heroes, it was an honor that many would fight for but never obtain! Charles didn''t care about that. What intrigued him the most was the royal treasury, especially since obtaining orange-quality equipment was a challenge, even for him. "Charles, you don''t have anything planned for noon, do you?" Avery Bai asked. Charles thought for a moment, Xavier would likely be delivering the "black gold long knife" around that time, but he could ask Teacher Hale to receive it for him, so it should be fine. "I don''t have anything planned." Charles replied. Avery Bai stated directly, "That''s perfect! There''s no need to open the royal treasury again. It just so happens that there are others who need to enter the royal treasury at noon, which saves us some trouble." "Others?" Charles repeated. Avery Bai explained, "Yes, besides you, there are two other people who need to enter the royal treasury, and one of them you know." Charles thought carefully, he didn''t know many people in GenoshaCalivia, and none of them fit the criteria. Under the envious and jealous gazes of the crowd, Charles followed Avery Bai out of Cyber Academy, and the two made their way to the palace. On the way, Charles sent a message to Hale, briefly explaining the situation and asking him to collect the "black gold long knife." Hale replied to the message instantly. He reassured Charles and reminded him, that the royal treasury is divided into an outer treasury and an inner treasury. There''s no significant difference in the quantity of equipment, but most of the truly rare and high-quality gear is located in the inner treasury. No one knows that Charles can see the information prompts, and for him, entering the royal treasury to select equipment is incredibly easy. Following Avery Bai deeper into the palace, after passing through several checkpoints, Charles finally arrived at the legendary entrance to the royal treasury. There were already two people waiting there. One of them was someone Charles recognized, it was David Zheng, who had dueled him at the Robinson family banquet! He didn''t expect David Zheng to also have the opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment. But upon reflection, it made sense, someone like David Zheng, a warrior serving the country and fighting bravely, would naturally have such an opportunity. As for the other individual, Charles had no recollection of him, clearly someone he hadn''t met before. "Charles!" David Zheng waved his hand, looking somewhat excited. During the duel at the Robinson family banquet, it was a situation he had to face. At that time, David Zheng had just returned from the battlefield and needed to seek the Taylor family''s help for certain matters. To that end, he had even followed Zane around, driving him around and carrying things, which led to his duel with Charles. David Zheng had thought that after losing the duel, his prospects were bleak, but to his surprise, General Mason had heard about it and extended a helping hand. Charles responded to David Zheng, as he held a certain respect for warriors who protect their homeland. That was also why, during their duel, even though he could have killed David Zheng, Charles chose to spare him. "Alright, enough chit-chat. Time is tight, and soon you will enter the royal treasury to select equipment. There are a few things you need to be aware of." Camilla said, pausing briefly before outlining the requirements: "Each person can only bring out one piece of equipment. Every item inside has a tracking device, so don''t harbor any fantasies." Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The treasury is divided into the inner and outer sections. Currently, only Charles is qualified to enter the inner treasury. Don''t cross the line, there will be people watching." "You have only one hour. If you don''t come out within that time, it will be considered a voluntary forfeiture, and you will lose your qualification." Charles, David Zheng, and the stranger nodded, understanding the requirements. Avery Bai wasted no time and directly opened the door to the royal treasury, allowing the three of them to enter. As soon as they stepped inside, David Zheng and the stranger were stunned by the scene before them. In the enormous treasury, various pieces of equipment were scattered across the floor, and rows upon rows of shelves were filled with even more gear. Moreover, in the inner treasury, display cases showcased items that appeared exceptionally powerful! "Charles, I really envy you for being able to enter the inner treasury and pick out items. I just want to find one top-notch blue piece, as for purple or orange ones, I can''t even dare to think about them." David Zheng whispered. Charles patted him on the shoulder and said, "Dream big, I''ll help you keep an eye out when I have time. After all, the blood you''ve shed and the injuries you''ve endured on the battlefield deserve better gear!" "Hmph, what are you bragging about? You, a mere commoner, can tell what''s good and what''s bad?" the stranger suddenly interjected. Chapter 196 - 196: Orange Quality [Overlord Heavy Armor] Before Charles could make a move, David Zheng suddenly approached him and reminded, "Charles, that person is also from the Taylor family. His name is Bailey Zhao, so you shouldn''t get into a conflict with him." Hearing David Zheng''s words, Charles understood. No wonder this person mocked him as soon as he entered the royal treasury. It turns out he is from the Taylor family. "It''s such a great opportunity to enter the treasury and select equipment. For people like you, it''s simply a waste. You might end up leaving with just a white-quality piece of gear." Bailey Zhao wore a look of disdain on his face. The slots for entering the royal treasury to select equipment were limited, and not everyone had the chance. This time, he didn''t expect to be entering with Charles and David Zheng. In Bailey Zhao''s eyes, giving such a precious opportunity to two commoners was undoubtedly a waste! "Enough. Time is limited, so you all should hurry up and pick out suitable equipment," Avery Bai said from the doorway, his gaze fixed on Bailey Zhao, revealing a look of discontent. Bailey Zhao immediately fell silent. Once the door was closed, he turned back to Charles and continued, "What''s wrong? Not brave enough to speak? If you beg me and make my mood a little better, I might help you pick out a decent blue-quality piece of gear." Charles looked up at Bailey Zhao and asked curiously, "Oh, are you that confident?" "No matter how you look at it, I''m still better than you commoners!" Bailey Zhao was not being entirely truthful. As a member of the Taylor family, many of his predecessors had entered the royal treasury before him. Those individuals not only selected suitable equipment but also recorded other high-quality gear they encountered inside. As long as one wasn''t greedy and dared to take risks by choosing newly available equipment, there wouldn''t be any surprises! Bailey Zhao was at least capable of selecting a purple-quality piece of equipment! Thinking about this, a more arrogant expression spread across Bailey Zhao''s face. He arrogantly spoke to David Zheng, "Last time you embarrassed the Taylor family. I''m a kind person. If you kneel down and apologize now, I''ll help you pick the best blue-quality equipment." David Zheng''s fists were tightly clenched. Although he wanted high-quality equipment, he wasn''t at the point of selling his dignity. Last time, he only sought help from the Taylor family because of his seriously ill sister. Now that there was no more issue with his sister, he didn''t need to degrade himself! "No thanks, I still trust Charles." David Zheng glanced at Charles, who seemed a bit dazed next to him. He wasn''t entirely sure he believed what Charles had said. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In terms of talent and combat power, Charles was someone he greatly admired, but selecting equipment required insight, experience, and a bit of luck. David Zheng didn''t believe that Charles possessed all of these qualities. Even so, when faced with Bailey Zhao and Charles, he chose to trust Charles. After all, if Charles hadn''t shown mercy back then, he would have been dead by now, and perhaps no one would care about his sick sister. Thinking of this, David Zheng''s heart was filled with gratitude towards Charles. He thought that if luck was on his side today, the equipment he picked might be of higher quality than what Charles chose, and then he could swap items with Charles later. Meanwhile, Bailey Zhao continued to mock him sarcastically, but Charles ignored him. An hour wasn''t much time, and he needed to make the most of it. The earlier distraction was due to the overwhelming number of information prompts appearing before his eyes. [Mystic Iron Supreme Spear [Green Quality]: A standard mystic iron forging, but during the forging process, the power of the earth fire was utilized, making it extremely hard, with average sharpness.] [Spirit Crocodile Armor [Blue Quality]: A decent piece of armor crafted from the hide of a crocodilian mystical beast, enhancing defensive capabilities without hindering movement, making it relatively lightweight.] ... As Charles walked toward the inner storage, he glanced at the various equipment information beside him. There were quite a few blue-quality items, and occasionally one or two purple-quality items appeared, but based on the descriptions and effects, they didn''t seem that impressive. As Charles was about to enter the inner storage, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He walked over to the right shelf and pulled out a piece of equipment from the corner. [Toxic Dagger [Purple Quality]: Forged from the fangs of a sixth-tier ferocious beast, the Green Venom Python, this dagger is extremely sharp and carries a potent poison with each attack.] Charles''s eyes lit up. This was the first time he had seen equipment that carried poison, and judging by the effects and description, it was quite impressive for the outer vault of the royal treasury. At that moment, Bailey Zhao walked behind him, his gaze fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief. "How could it be? How does Charles know that piece of equipment is high quality? It''s impossible!" Bailey Zhao murmured to himself. The dagger in Charles''s hand was his top choice! It had also been intentionally placed in the corner by someone from the Taylor family who had previously entered the vault, to avoid detection by others entering later. "Charles must just be curious; he definitely doesn''t know that the dagger he''s holding is a purple-quality weapon!" Bailey Zhao couldn''t tear his eyes away. He could only hope that Charles would merely pick it up to look at it. However, the outcome was beyond his expectations. Charles actually took the dagger directly into the inner storage and casually placed it on a display stand. "Damn it! I don''t have the qualifications to enter the inner storage. What should I do now?" Bailey Zhao trembled all over. He simply couldn''t understand why Charles would bring that dagger into the inner storage. Although there was only a simple separation between the outer and inner vaults, Bailey Zhao knew that every move they made was under someone else''s scrutiny. Changing the position of equipment was not against the rules, but forcing one''s way into the inner storage without qualifications was not allowed. "It seems I''ll have to settle for a backup purple-quality piece of equipment. Damn you, Charles!" Bailey Zhao''s expression was the worst it had ever been; no one wanted to lose out on a better option. Meanwhile, Charles, who had arrived in the inner vault of the royal treasury, was deep in thought. The inner storage wasn''t very large, and the various weapons and equipment on the display stands all looked extraordinary. The specific information prompts for all the equipment appeared before his eyes, and there were only three orange-quality items in total! They were: [Thunder Breaker Spear [Orange Quality]: The spearhead is forged from the horn of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Thunder Unicorn, while the spear body is made of a mixture of various rare metals, making it both hard and somewhat flexible. Effect: Can actively release a large-scale thunder and lightning attack through the supreme spear, causing a wide range of enemies to fall into states of paralysis and fainting.] [Gale Bird Feather Shoes [Orange Quality]: Made from the feathers of the rare high-tier ferocious beast, the Gale Bird, these shoes enhance the user''s speed and reduce stamina consumption during long-distance running. Effect 1: Instant burst, allowing the user to dash forward a certain distance. Effect 2: Gliding, preventing a direct fall from heights by allowing the user to glide down.] [Overlord Heavy Armor [Orange Quality]: Crafted from special metal materials, this armor not only offers excellent defensive capabilities but also allows for weight adjustment, aiding the Beast Master in strength training and enhancing physical attributes and abilities. Effect: Weight adjustment, enabling instant changes to the armor''s weight.] Charles wanted all three pieces of orange-quality equipment, but unfortunately, he could only choose one. The first to be excluded was naturally the [Thunder Breaker Spear]. The [Black Gold Long Knife] was also orange quality after enhancement and was better suited for multi-attribute energy, so there was no need to choose this one. That left the choice between the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] and the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. To be honest, Charles was quite interested in the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes]. His speed was already unparalleled among Beast Masters of the same level, and with the boost from the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes], he would become even more formidable. Moreover, both effects of the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] were appealing, especially the gliding effect, which was perfect for a quick escape from the battlefield. "Alas, it''s a pity; the strength I truly train for is my own. Clearly, the [Overlord Heavy Armor] is more suited for me." Charles didn''t hesitate and directly picked up the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. He still wanted to use the [Overlord Heavy Armor] to effectively train his physical strength, and if utilized properly, the effects of the [Overlord Heavy Armor] could rival those of the other two orange-quality pieces. Just think about the ability to instantly change his own weight; it could be used for offense and could also alter his speed to catch enemies off guard. With two orange-quality items left, Charles pondered whether he could take the other one out of the inner storage and place it in the outer vault. Just as he was about to walk out of the inner storage with the [Thunder Breaker Spear], a voice suddenly rang in his ear: "Young man, you''d better not do that. It''s against the rules." Charles looked around but didn''t see anyone else around. It seemed that the person speaking must be a high-level Beast Master, skilled in hiding their presence. What a pity for David Zheng; he would have to wait outside and help him find some suitable equipment later. In the outer vault of the royal treasury, David Zheng furrowed his brow as he looked at the various pieces of equipment before him, struggling to make a choice. Meanwhile, Bailey Zhao had already picked out a purple-quality piece of equipment. Charles took a casual glance; it was indeed purple quality, but its effects were quite weak, making it one of the lesser items in that category. Even so, Bailey Zhao''s smile was utterly unabashed. He raised the equipment in his hand and said to Charles, "This one I have doesn''t even need a specialist appraisal; it''s definitely purple quality!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond. He walked up to David Zheng and asked, "Do you have any specific requirements for the equipment? Are you looking for a weapon or armor?" David Zheng was quite surprised. Instead of stating his requirements, he asked with concern, "Have you already made your selection so quickly? There''s still plenty of time. Charles, why don''t you take another good look?" Chapter 197 - 197: Bailey Zhao, You’re Truly Despicable! Charles shook his head. The information prompt in his eyes showed that selecting orange-quality equipment was no challenge for him at all. "Let''s hear your requirements. There''s still some time, and I can help you take a look," Charles asked again. David Zheng, no longer hesitating, directly stated his needs: "I need a supreme spear." "No problem, leave it to me. I''ll find you a purple-quality supreme spear in a bit, so don''t worry," Charles replied. On the other side, Bailey Zhao''s disdain for Charles became increasingly apparent. He spoke up, saying, "Charles, stop pretending. You think you can find a purple-quality supreme spear? That''s just a joke!" Before Charles could respond, Bailey Zhao continued to mock him: "Maybe the armor you got is just white quality! So David Zheng, why don''t you bow down to me now, and I''ll help you pick one out!" Neither Charles nor David Zheng said a word. They both regarded Bailey Zhao as nothing more than a fly, too lazy to pay him any attention. "You don''t believe me? I''m from the Taylor family! I know there''s a purple-quality supreme spear nearby!" Bailey Zhao grew anxious. What he wanted was to see David Zheng begging him on his knees. "Is this the purple-quality supreme spear you''re talking about?" Charles finally spoke up, holding a black-and-red supreme spear and directing the question at Bailey Zhao. "How is that possible! No, that''s not it!" Bailey Zhao was utterly shocked. Even as he tried to deny it, David Zheng and Charles weren''t foolish; they saw right through his thoughts. David Zheng''s hands trembled slightly. He truly hadn''t expected Charles to help him find a purple-quality supreme spear! "Charles, that''s just an ordinary blue-quality supreme spear! You picked the wrong one! The purple-quality spear isn''t that one!" Bailey Zhao shouted urgently, still trying to mislead others. Unexpectedly, Charles directly pointed at the equipment in Bailey Zhao''s hand and said, "Did I make a mistake? The one you have is also purple quality, and it seems to be called the [Flame Dagger]. It''s quite suitable for a fire attribute Beast Master." Bailey Zhao was completely stunned, unable to speak. He looked down at the dagger in his hand, then back up at the calm Charles. He had already been shocked that Charles found that purple-quality supreme spear. Now, Charles not only identified the quality of the weapon in his hand but even knew its name! How did he manage to do that? At that moment, Charles addressed the excited David Zheng, saying, "Hold on, don''t rush. I just noticed an even better supreme spear, close to orange quality. I''ll go get it for you." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. David Zheng nodded vigorously. He trusted Charles''s words completely, without a hint of doubt in his mind. Bailey Zhao also came to his senses. He was unwilling to let Charles and David Zheng find suitable weapons without a fight. Following Charles''s gaze, he saw a rather impressive supreme spear on the shelf to the left front. A supreme spear close to orange quality would be far better than the [Flame Dagger] in his hand! If he could get that nearly orange-quality supreme spear for Zane, the son of the Taylor family''s head, his position in the Taylor family would be secure! Bailey Zhao hesitated no longer. In an instant, he summoned his mystical beast and activated [Beast Mastery], accelerating his movements and reaching for the supreme spear before Charles could. This unexpected turn of events left David Zheng furious. He shouted, "Bailey Zhao, you''re so shameless! How can you just steal it?!" "Steal? Everything in this treasure vault can be freely chosen. How is that stealing? What I grab first is mine!" Bailey Zhao clutched the supreme spear tightly in his hand. As he rebutted, he ran toward the vault''s exit, the [Flame Dagger] still in his possession. "Bailey Zhao! How dare you steal my stuff? That''s the one I was helping David Zheng pick out! How can you be so despicable?" Charles''s face showed clear anger, and his tone was very unfriendly. As Charles cursed Bailey Zhao for being despicable, he pretended to chase after him. Seeing Charles''s expression, the last shred of doubt in Bailey Zhao''s heart vanished. He didn''t hesitate to toss aside the [Flame Dagger] and chose to take the supreme spear out of the vault. "Why the rush? There''s still some time left. Have you made your choice?" Avery Bai, who had been waiting at the vault''s entrance, seemed a bit surprised and asked. Bailey Zhao turned to glance at Charles, who had given up the chase. He replied to Avery Bai with immense pride, "I''ve chosen! It''s this supreme spear!" "Alright then, once everyone is out, I''ll help you appraise it," Avery Bai said, looking carefully at the supreme spear in Bailey Zhao''s hand and speaking slowly. Inside the royal vault, David Zheng''s anger had not dissipated at all. He clenched his fists tightly and squeezed out a few words, "This is too much!" At that moment, Charles stopped and handed the original purple-quality supreme spear to David Zheng. "Don''t worry, that supreme spear is just white quality, it only looks nice; everything else about it is garbage," Charles said with a smile, speaking slowly. David Zheng was momentarily taken aback. He couldn''t quite understand and asked, "Wasn''t that a supreme spear close to orange quality?" Charles shook his head and replied, "No, I was just joking. I didn''t expect Bailey Zhao to be so despicable as to actually make a move to steal it." "Ah? Is that how it is?" David Zheng held the supreme spear Charles had given him, looking at Charles with a complex expression. He truly hadn''t expected that everything was part of Charles''s plan. If Bailey Zhao had just shown a bit of dignity and not resorted to stealing, he could have at least walked away with the [Flame Dagger]. "Mr. Charles, you''re really clever. When it comes time for the appraisal, Bailey Zhao will definitely regret it," David Zheng thought about what might happen next. Charles shook his head and replied, "It''s not that I''m clever; it''s just that Bailey Zhao is too foolish and too greedy." David Zheng completely disagreed with Charles''s assessment. As a member of the Taylor family, Bailey Zhao had seen a lot and wasn''t easily fooled. It was because Charles was too smart, with a keen mind and excellent acting skills, that Bailey Zhao ended up suffering such a huge loss! "Let''s go, we should check out Bailey Zhao''s expression later," Charles said, no longer delaying, as he walked toward the vault exit with a satisfied David Zheng. As soon as they stepped outside, they saw Bailey Zhao tightly clutching the white-quality supreme spear, boasting to Charles with a triumphant look. "Charles, thank you so much! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten this supreme spear that''s close to orange quality!" The outcome was already determined and couldn''t be changed. Charles couldn''t be bothered to act anymore. His face remained completely calm, and all traces of anger had vanished. Seeing Charles''s demeanor, a sense of unease rose within Bailey Zhao. He glanced over at David Zheng, who showed no signs of resentment and even had a slight smile on his face, looking quite pleased. "Alright, everyone has made their selections. Bring your items over for appraisal and registration," Avery Bai said straightforwardly. David Zheng didn''t hesitate at all and was the first to hand over his supreme spear. "A purple-quality [Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear]? You have a good eye and some luck," Avery Bai remarked with some surprise. A purple-quality weapon isn''t easy to choose. He hadn''t expected David Zheng, as a warrior, to have such discernment. David Zheng, feeling a bit embarrassed, scratched his head and replied, "It wasn''t me; it was Charles who helped me pick it out." Hearing this, Avery Bai turned to look at Charles and said, "I didn''t realize you were so talented, Charles. Now I''m really curious about what kind of equipment you would choose." Charles handed over the armor he was holding to Avery Bai, who took just a glance and gasped in amazement. As one of the few pieces of orange-quality gear in the royal vault, he was clearly impressed by the [Overlord Heavy Armor]! "You really have an eye for this, kid. There are only a few pieces of orange-quality equipment in the vault, and you actually managed to pick one out," Avery Bai finally said after catching his breath. As soon as those words were spoken, everyone present was left in stunned silence. David Zheng initially thought that Charles had only selected a purple-quality piece of equipment, but to his surprise, it turned out to be orange quality! He felt no jealousy or envy; instead, he gave Charles a thumbs up, expressing his admiration. As for Bailey Zhao, his first reaction was a fleeting desire to snatch the [Overlord Heavy Armor] away. However, since they were in the palace and Avery Bai was present, he quickly dismissed that thought. What followed in Bailey Zhao''s mind was joy. Since Charles was able to pick out an orange-quality armor, then the supreme spear in his hand must also be, as Charles said, close to orange quality! With that thought, Bailey Zhao eagerly handed over his supreme spear to Avery Bai. After taking the supreme spear, Avery Bai examined it closely, ultimately looking at Bailey Zhao with a strange expression on his face. "What''s wrong? Is the quality too high?" Bailey Zhao asked, slightly confused. Avery Bai replied, "Didn''t the Taylor family members tell you anything before you came? How could you choose a white-quality supreme spear?" "White quality? No way! You must have made a mistake in the appraisal. This is a supreme spear close to orange quality!" Bailey Zhao was in disbelief, becoming agitated as he snatched the supreme spear back. "Indeed, it''s a white-quality supreme spear, and it''s the worst among white-quality ones. It only looks good on the outside and is generally used for performances," Avery Bai said calmly, not angry at all. He found it very strange. Logically, with the family''s assistance, Bailey Zhao should have at least been able to choose a purple-quality piece. How could he end up bringing out a white-quality supreme spear? At that moment, Bailey Zhao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stood there in shock, and the supreme spear he had considered a treasure fell to the ground with a crisp sound. "Charles! How dare you scheme against me!" Bailey Zhao roared in anger. Chapter 198 - 198: Evaluation of Charles Bailey Zhao wasn''t foolish; he realized that everything Charles had said in the vault was a lie. It was just a white-quality supreme spear! It was by no means a weapon close to orange quality! At that moment, Bailey Zhao''s eyes were filled with unprecedented rage. Five hexagram arrays lit up, and his anger made him forget that they were still inside the Genosha palace, with others around. David Zheng immediately gripped the supreme spear in his hand, positioning himself protectively in front of Charles. Avery Bai calmly stated, "Bailey Zhao, you need to understand the consequences of acting out in the palace. You should know better." Those words fell like a bucket of cold water, dousing half of Bailey Zhao''s fury. He stood there, taking deep breaths, trying hard to calm himself down. After a moment, Bailey Zhao approached Avery Bai and lowered his once-proud head, pleading, "Can you give me another chance? I was deceived by Charles, which is why I brought out a white-quality supreme spear." Avery Bai shook his head and replied, "You know the rules. Once you step out of the vault, there is no second chance to choose." Bailey Zhao took two steps back, his body swaying, clearly unable to accept this reality. He turned to Charles and shouted in anger, "It''s all your fault! Charles, you are truly despicable and shameless for deceiving me!" "Deceiving? Bailey Zhao, don''t slander me. When did I ever deceive you?" Charles said calmly. Bailey Zhao clenched his fists tightly, blood dripping from them. He questioned, "If you didn''t say this supreme spear was close to orange quality, then why would I have given up the [Flame Dagger]?" Charles turned to David Zheng and said, "When did I ever say it was close to orange quality? What I meant by close to orange quality was only referring to the appearance of this supreme spear." David Zheng thought carefully and realized that Charles had indeed never claimed it was close to orange quality. "You did it on purpose!" Bailey Zhao was nearly beside himself with anger, his resentment toward Charles nearly boiling over. "What do you mean I did it on purpose? You were the one who directly snatched that supreme spear away. You''re just too foolish," Charles said, not wanting to say any more to someone like Bailey Zhao. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some people never reflect on their own mistakes and push all their misfortunes onto others. If Bailey Zhao hadn''t started belittling Charles and making various taunts as soon as he entered the vault, Charles wouldn''t have targeted him. Or if Bailey Zhao had been a bit smarter and less greedy, this outcome wouldn''t have happened at all. People who lack self-reflection and are both foolish and greedy are not worth Charles''s time. Just as Charles was about to leave with David Zheng, Bailey Zhao blocked their way. His target was no longer Charles but rather David Zheng. "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll trade me your supreme spear. I''ll compensate you with something else!" Bailey Zhao said, clearly reluctant. He had set his sights on the [Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear] in David Zheng''s hands. David Zheng looked confused and asked uncertainly, "What? You want to trade your white-quality supreme spear for my purple-quality supreme spear? Isn''t that just robbery?" "It''s a trade, and there will be other things as compensation," Bailey Zhao insisted. "What kind of compensation?" David Zheng pressed for more information. To his surprise, Bailey Zhao replied, "I''ll throw in an extra five gold coins as compensation." As soon as those words were out, even Avery Bai, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t hold back. "Bailey Zhao, you need to be more aware of yourself. You''re part of the Taylor family; don''t embarrass yourself." Bailey Zhao acted as if he hadn''t heard, his gaze fixed intently on David Zheng. David Zheng outright refused, "Sorry, but I won''t treat a white-quality supreme spear as a treasure!" "How dare you refuse me!" Bailey Zhao raised his voice, his tone laced with threats. This made Avery Bai''s brows furrow. He felt that Bailey Zhao was becoming a bit too arrogant. After all, David Zheng was a warrior of Genosha. Threatening a Genosha warrior in front of him, a prince of Genosha, was disrespectful. "Bailey Zhao, get lost before I take action! And if you dare make any other moves, you''ll experience the wrath of a prince!" Avery Bai declared decisively. Coming to his senses, Bailey Zhao shot a deep glance at David Zheng and Charles and left without saying another word. "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid of his threats. I will look out for you," Avery Bai said to David Zheng. David Zheng nodded. His only concern was for his sister; nothing else could make him humble himself again. Before long, under Avery Bai''s lead, Charles and David Zheng left the palace. In front of Cyber Academy, David Zheng wore a serious expression and bowed deeply to Charles, saying, "Charles, thank you so much today. You''ve already helped me twice. I have nothing to repay you with now, but if you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to come to me!" Charles waved his hand dismissively. To him, these were just small favors, and he had a good impression of warriors who protected their homes and country. "It''s no problem. I have some things to take care of back at the academy," Charles replied. After exchanging contact information, they parted ways. Back at Cyber Academy, Charles arrived at Hale''s office. He was looking forward to the enhancement of his [Black Gold Long Knife] to orange quality. "Professor Hale, I''m back," Charles said. Hale looked a bit curious and asked, "So, what kind of equipment did you pick in the vault?" Charles directly pulled out the [Overlord Heavy Armor] and handed it to Hale. Hale waved his hand, not accepting it. He wasn''t very skilled at equipment appraisal and simply said, "Just tell me what quality it is. Is it purple quality armor?" Charles shook his head. Hale frowned slightly, looking somewhat disappointed. "That''s alright; blue quality armor is still pretty good. Better than nothing." "It''s orange quality," Charles said. Hale''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Orange quality? There are only a few pieces of orange quality equipment in the vault, and you actually found one?" Charles nodded. He was used to people''s astonishment; it couldn''t be helped. Everything he did seemed impossible to others, but for him, those things were quite simple. "Alright, no surprise coming from you. By the way, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, sent over the [Black Gold Long Knife] at noon. Take a look," Hale said, calming himself a bit as he handed the [Black Gold Long Knife] to Charles. Charles looked at the information prompt before him: [Black Gold Long Knife [Orange Quality]: Forged from black gold and mixed with other rare metal materials, crafted using a special technique combined with the fires of the Earth''s core. It can conduct various attribute energies, is incredibly tough, and exceptionally sharp. In the face of damage caused by the fusion of multiple attribute energies, it can slowly self-repair.] [Black Gold Knife Glow]: Inject attribute energy to activate and generate knife light capable of long-distance attacks. The information prompt didn''t change much; the quality had improved to orange, and it had gained self-repair capabilities. Charles was somewhat surprised. He remembered Xavier mentioning that the fusion of multiple attribute energies would cause wear on the [Black Gold Long Knife], requiring metal materials for repair. He didn''t expect that after the [Black Gold Long Knife] upgraded to orange quality, it would actually be able to self-repair! Now he just needed to control the frequency of using the fusion of multiple attribute energies, and he wouldn''t have to look for other rare metal materials of orange quality anymore. Thinking of this, Charles almost forgot that he still needed to find Sadie to practice the fusion of multiple attribute energies using her light attribute skills! There had been so many things going on in the past few days that Charles was nearly overwhelmed. After saying goodbye to Hale, Charles went to the dedicated testing grounds at Cyber Academy to test the [Black Gold Long Knife]. Meanwhile, In the Genosha palace, a dignified middle-aged man with an imposing presence was listening to Avery Bai''s report. "Wait a minute, you''re saying Charles not only picked the [Overlord Heavy Armor] but also made the Taylor family suffer a huge loss?" Emperor Bai Qianli of Genosha asked with curiosity. Avery Bai looked down and said, "I''m not clear on the specifics, but it seems that Charles has impressive appraisal skills and used his acting to make Bailey Zhao take the initiative to compete." "Interesting. It''s been a while since I''ve encountered such an interesting young man. You met Charles today; what are your impressions of him?" Bai Qianli was not concerned about the orange quality armor. After all, it was meant for others to select from in the vault. If Charles took it, it only showed how capable he was. He was quite curious about Charles and had reviewed a lot of information about him, which is why he wanted to hear Avery Bai''s opinion. "Your Majesty, I have a very good impression of Charles. There''s a saying that comes to mind to describe him," Avery Bai expressed his thoughts on Charles. Emperor Bai Qianli replied, "What saying? Go ahead and share." "With a heart like a fierce tiger, he delicately sniffs the roses," Avery Bai recalled his interactions with Charles. He continued, "Moreover, Charles has a great attitude toward David Zheng. He truly admires warriors." "Very good, very good, very good," Emperor Bai Qianli said three times in succession. This was the first time Avery Bai had heard such praise, but considering who was being evaluated, he wasn''t surprised. "We should encourage Camilla to spend more time with Charles. A genius like him growing up is a good thing for Genosha," Bai Qianli said, then turned to look in Kingston''s direction. His gaze was deep, and it was unclear what he was thinking. After a moment, he sighed, "War is approaching, and this world is about to fall into chaos. We need to be prepared." Avery Bai slowly replied, "Yes, I have a sense of foreboding about the future." Chapter 199 - 199: Zanes Fury In the Genosha Calivia, at the Taylor family villa. Bailey Zhao was carefully lowering his head, tightly gripping the white quality supreme spear in his hands. Across from him sat Zane. The son of the head of the Taylor family, the same Zane who had bowed his head and apologized to Charles at the Robinson family banquet. At this moment, Zane was clearly unaware of what had happened in the royal treasury. Bailey Zhao had gone to the royal treasury to help Zane select a suitable weapon. According to the experience of the Taylor family''s ancestors, this was clearly not a difficult task. Under normal circumstances, it should at least be a purple quality weapon. The Taylor family was not only tied to Benson but also had other factions. As Benson''s son, Zane currently had no better options. A purple quality weapon would already be more than satisfactory for him. "Is this the purple quality supreme spear you selected? It should be that Bloodthirsty Supreme Spear, right? Why isn''t it the Toxic Dagger?" Zane asked, somewhat perplexed. Members of the Taylor family also had to meet certain criteria to enter the royal treasury. Just when Bailey Zhao was on the verge of asking, he successfully obtained the qualification with the help of the Taylor family. "The Toxic Dagger was taken into the inner treasury by Charles, and I couldn''t get it." Bailey Zhao still hadn''t revealed the truth of the matter, he was too afraid. Zane took a deep breath. Whenever he thought of Charles''s name, his whole body would tremble, not from fear but from anger. He said, "Charles! It''s always Charles. One day, I will repay the humiliation I bear tenfold to Charles!" Zane gritted his teeth as he spoke. He reached out, wanting Bailey Zhao to hand over the supreme spear, but to his surprise, Bailey Zhao hesitated. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Zane sensed that something was off and asked. Bailey Zhao''s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground, trembling as he replied, "I had originally obtained the Flame Dagger, but, but I was deceived by Charles. This supreme spear is only of white quality." "What! White quality? You were allowed to enter the royal treasury, and you chose a white quality supreme spear?" Zane''s eyes widened, he simply couldn''t accept it! While kneeling on the ground, Bailey Zhao explained what had happened in the treasury, of course omitting some details, mainly not mentioning his own foolishness and greed. He focused on Charles''s despicable and cunning nature. "Damn it! Damn Charles, damn you! Did you provoke him?" Zane wasn''t foolish, he understood that Bailey Zhao must have initiated the confrontation with Charles. Otherwise, Charles would never have gone out of his way to cause trouble. "I didn''t! I just spoke the truth, Charles is just a commoner..." Before Bailey Zhao could finish his sentence, Zane kicked him to the ground, causing him to spit out blood. "Commoner? Even if you consider him a commoner, his teacher in Beast Mastery training is Ezra! You idiot!" Zane was extremely angry. He never expected that this time Bailey Zhao would bring it upon himself, and it would involve his weapon situation, leaving him with only a white quality supreme spear! "Damn it! Damn it! Charles deserves to die, and so do you!" Zane repeatedly kicked at the fallen Bailey Zhao. The blood that flowed pooled slowly on the smooth marble floor, reflecting Zane''s crazed expression fueled by anger. He didn''t know how long it had been before he stopped and shouted angrily, "Charles! I will not let you off." "And that David Zheng! With the borders tense, someone from the Taylor family will definitely go to the border. At that time, I will make sure he knows the power of the Taylor family!" Meanwhile, Charles, being targeted, was happily putting the Black Gold Long Knife back into his storage space. After being enhanced by Xavier, the power of the Black Gold Long Knife had significantly increased! Facing the fusion and conduction of three types of elemental energy, he felt no loss at all, and the activated Black Gold Knife Glow was much stronger than before. However, against a level six Beast Master, it might still be somewhat lacking. After all, as time goes on, the gaps between Beast Masters become larger, making it increasingly difficult to battle above one''s level. "It seems I need to ask Sadie for help soon, using her light attribute skills to practice multi-attribute energy fusion." With that thought, Charles took out the newly acquired orange quality equipment from his storage space. Wearing the Overlord Heavy Armor, Charles initially felt no pressure at all, the entire suit felt as light as a thin piece of clothing, not affecting his movements in the slightest. As the weight was adjusted, Charles began to feel more strain, until he felt his muscles trembling with every step he took, at which point he stopped increasing the weight. Afterward, dressed in the Overlord Heavy Armor, Charles entered the training room to begin his Beast Master training, along with physical exercise. With every exertion, Charles could clearly feel the pain of his muscle fibers tearing, yet his face remained calm, showing no signs of discomfort. By the time afternoon classes started, Charles still hadn''t taken off the Overlord Heavy Armor, instead, he put on a loose-fitting garment and headed to the classroom. As soon as he entered, all the eyes of Class A were drawn to Charles, and they began whispering: "I wonder what quality equipment Charles picked in the royal treasury." "I think a blue quality piece would be impressive, if he got a purple quality item, that would be a huge win!" "Are you dreaming? Charles doesn''t have any family support, relying on himself, how could he possibly pick a purple quality item?" "That''s true, for a commoner Beast Master, it takes a lot of luck. I heard that someone from the Taylor family also entered the royal treasury today, they definitely picked a purple quality item!" "That''s a given, especially since it''s the Taylor family." Meanwhile, Charles was carefully distributing his weight onto his legs, knowing that if he didn''t, the chair would surely collapse under the weight when he sat down! "Charles, I''m really curious about what kind of equipment you picked in the treasury today. Can you share?" Zachary asked, sitting behind Charles. Camilla was nearby, and upon hearing Zachary, she eagerly chimed in, "I know, I know! I asked my father about it at lunch, and he told me. Charles, can I say?" The last question was directed at Charles, clearly indicating that Camilla wanted to see his reaction, as it wasn''t proper etiquette to speak without permission from others. Charles didn''t mind, the fact that Bailey Zhao and David Zheng already knew made it unnecessary to keep it a secret, so he nodded in agreement. "Could it be that Charles really picked a purple quality item? That would be amazing." Zachary seemed to have guessed something, he thought Charles must have chosen a purple item, which was why it needed to be kept a secret. Unexpectedly, Camilla spoke up, "No, it''s an orange quality item! Even my father was surprised!" "What! An orange quality item!" Zachary''s eyes widened, orange quality gear was extremely precious, even for someone like him. Zachary, shocked, spoke a bit too loudly, catching the attention of nearby students, who exchanged glances filled with disbelief. Someone said, "Is it true? Did Charles really pick an orange quality item? No way." "It must be true, just look at how shocked Zachary is. It doesn''t seem fake." "So that means Charles is already strong enough, and now with an orange quality item, how can anyone else compete?" "Sigh, I wanted to challenge him, but now I don''t feel like it at all." "Don''t be discouraged! Even without gear, Charles could still easily defeat you!" Throughout the afternoon class, there were whispers among the students, and even after the teacher corrected them multiple times, some still couldn''t contain their shock and continued talking to their neighbors. Finally, as the class was nearing its end, Camilla turned her head, her big eyes blinking rapidly, and quietly said to Charles, "Charles, you treated me to dinner yesterday, and today I want to treat you. Do you have time?" Faced with Camilla''s invitation, Charles politely declined, he still needed to meet with Jace and Sadie, mainly to ask Sadie for help with training. However, he also realized he hadn''t contacted Jace in a while, so he might as well meet them together later. Camilla felt a bit disappointed by Charles''s rejection, and Zachary, with a smile, chimed in, "You can invite me! I have time." Camilla ignored Zachary, remaining silent. Taking advantage of the fact that class hadn''t ended yet, Charles quietly pulled out his phone and sent messages to Jace and Sadie, [Do you have time later? I''d like to grab dinner with you both.] Soon, replies came back from both of them, indicating they were free. In the evening, in a private room of the cafeteria on the second floor of Cyber Academy, Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. an excited Jace sat down right next to Charles and said, "Charles, I can''t tell you how envious I am of you! You''re amazing! In the past few days, news about you has spread all over Calivia!" "Charles, you know, many people are offering high prices to buy your autograph from me, it''s almost driving me crazy!" "Charles,..." Charles felt a bit overwhelmed and quickly replied, "Enough about that, let''s eat first. After we finish, I have something I''d like to ask you both for help with." Jace immediately quieted down, his excitement becoming even more apparent, and even Sadie looked a bit curious. Soon after they finished dinner, Charles began to speak, "So, here''s the deal: I mainly want to ask Sadie to help me with training, and in return, I will give you a revival pill for each session." Upon hearing this, Sadie''s eyes widened, as a green quality miracle drug, she had certainly heard of the revival pill. A newly opened treasure vault in Calivia was selling this miracle drug, and it was quite valuable. After a moment of hesitation, Sadie asked, "Charles, what do you need me to do?" Chapter 200 - 200: The Mysterious Gift Charles slowly explained, "Here''s the deal: I need your light attribute skills to help me with training, and it won''t take too longabout an hour should be enough." "Huh? That''s it? No other requirements?" Sadie was clearly surprised. This task was not difficult for her at all, in fact, it was incredibly simple and hardly seemed worth a revival pill as compensation. "That''s all. So, what do you think? Can you do it?" Charles asked. Sadie nodded without hesitation, agreeing readily. If others found out about this, they would definitely be insanely jealous! "Charles, what about me? What can I do to help you?" Jace asked, a bit impatiently. Charles scratched his head and replied directly, "For now, there isn''t anything you can assist with. Why don''t we wait and see?" Jace''s expression fell. He knew he couldn''t help Charles at the moment, unlike Sadie, who had light attribute support skills. "Alright then, if you ever need me, just let me know." Jace said. After a moment, he curiously asked, "Charles, I heard from the A-Class students that you picked an orange-quality piece of equipment from the royal treasury. Is that true?" Charles answered without hesitation, "It''s true. It''s just an orange-quality piece of equipment, though." "Just an orange-quality piece? Oh my gosh! For most Beast Masters, not only is it rare to own one, but they''ve never even seen one!" Jace explained, listening to Charles. Sadie nodded beside him. The reason she agreed to Charles'' request was that she wanted to buy a suitable weapon but lacked the funds. "Charles, can I see that orange-quality equipment? That way, I would already be ahead of most Beast Masters!" Jace said, his face filled with anticipation as he stared at Charles. Charles couldn''t stand it anymore. He took off the outer layer of clothing and handed the Overlord Heavy Armor to Jace. Clearly, Jace didn''t know much about weaponry and couldn''t tell the quality of the Overlord Heavy Armor, but that was enough to make him happy. He laughed like a child beside him. Charles thought to himself that he still had an orange-quality Overlord Broadsword that he hadn''t revealed yet, otherwise, Jace would be even more shocked! After a while, Charles and Sadie left the cafeteria. Jace seized every moment to train diligently. According to Sadie, Jace had been working really hard lately, as if he wanted to challenge the A-Class students, hoping to attend classes with Charles. Charles could only wish him well in that regard. Before long, Charles took Sadie to the training ground at Cyber Academy. To prevent any interruptions from others, Charles specifically spent extra money to secure a private training area. Charles took out the black gold long knife, ready to go. Sadie summoned her light attribute mystical beast, the white deer with giant horns [Attribute]: Light [Level]: 24 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Extremely fast light bullet, blessing of light... [Weakness]: Dark attribute ... [Blessing of Light]: Condenses light attribute energy from the antlers, enhancing speed and defense, and also boosting the Beast Master''s energy control. Charles looked at the information prompt before him. It seemed that the level of the white deer with giant horns was higher than before, indicating that everyone was making progress. Without thinking too much, the blessing of light fell upon Charles. He quickly tried to infuse the attribute energy from his body into the black gold long knife. The first attempt at merging the three types of energy took a full thirty seconds, far slower than the explosive speed he had shown when facing three level five Beast Masters before! The terrifying energy gathered within the black gold long knife. Charles did not rush to unleash the black gold knife glow, he wanted to control this energy as much as possible. Time passed little by little. Before an hour had elapsed, Charles felt himself growing weak, clearly unable to continue any longer. "Let''s call it a day. Next time, I''ll contact you in advance." Charles said to Sadie. Sadie''s expression had long since gone numb. She had witnessed the knife light that Charles unleashed, which was not only fast but incredibly powerful. He truly was a monster student at Cyber Academy! "It''s not even an hour yet. How about...?" Sadie felt the time was insufficient and wanted to suggest reducing the reward a bit. To her surprise, Charles waved his hand dismissively and said, "It''s fine, we''ll count it as an hour. Your help has been very important to me, so it''s only fair." He took a revival pill out of the jet ring and placed it in Sadie''s hand. "This... this is too much, it''s a bit too precious." Sadie hesitated. Charles said, "It''s nothing. I made it myself, it''s not as valuable as you think." At this, Sadie''s eyes widened as she stared at Charles. She knew that Charles was a high-level alchemist, but she only had a vague understanding of it. She hadn''t expected that Charles could actually create a miracle drug like the revival pill. In Calivia''s treasure house, a revival pill was worth two gold coins! Ordinary green-quality miracle drugs were nowhere near as valuable. However, the revival pill was essential for Beast Masters, as it was perfect for healing injuries. This made the price of the revival pill higher than that of other miracle drugs of the same quality. "Thank you, Charles. If you ever need anything, please feel free to contact me." Sadie said. After saying this, she suddenly realized something was off with her previously cute expression. Why did that statement seem to carry other meanings? Her face gradually turned red. To prevent Charles from noticing, Sadie turned and jogged out of the training room. There was still some time left in the evening. Charles didn''t return to his dorm to rest, instead, he went to a place specifically for Beast Masters to train. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to make the most of his time to improve his strength. He took out the miracle drug that Colton had given him earlier from his storage space. [High-Level Auxiliary Training Miracle Drug] [Quality]: Orange [Description]: This is a training aid potion that, once consumed, rapidly increases the user''s Beast Master training speed for half a month! Without any hesitation, Charles downed the high-level auxiliary training miracle drug in one gulp. After digesting the effects of the drug, Charles didn''t notice anything special, he would need to train as a Beast Master to see the specific results. Sure enough, with the assistance of the orange-quality miracle drug, Charles''s training speed increased by more than double! At this rate, in just over a week, he would become a level four Beast Master! "However, advancing too quickly isn''t necessarily a good thing. After becoming a level four Beast Master, how should I choose my fourth mystical beast?" Charles didn''t allow himself to get lost in joy. He remained quite clear-headed. If he were to contract a fourth mystical beast, and there were no better options available, Charles planned to contract a gold attribute mystical beast. This would better enhance his defensive capabilities and physical attributes. Fortunately, there was still a little over a week until the biggest auction in Genosha Calivia began. He would check the auction to see if there were any suitable mystical beasts available. It was already quite late. After finishing his training and just returning to his dorm, he encountered Hale waiting at the door. "Teacher Hale? Were you waiting for me?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Hale helplessly displayed what he was holding and said, "Of course, I was waiting for you. These things are all gifts sent to you by others." "Gifts for me?" Charles was even more confused. He didn''t have many close relationships in Genosha Calivia and couldn''t think of anyone who would send him gifts. He opened the dorm door and let Hale into the room. Charles took the bag from Hale''s hand, opened it, and looked closely at its contents, instantly stunned. Inside were various itemssweets, fruits, vegetables, and several letters. "Teacher Hale, who sent all this?" Charles asked while carefully unpacking the letters. Hale didn''t answer. He knew that Charles would understand once he finished reading the letters. Charles pulled out a sheet of paper. The handwriting was messy and crooked, with some misspellings: [Brother Charles, thank you for saving me. I can see Mom and Dad again!] [Brother Charles, Mom said you saved me. You''re really a hero.] ... Hale had thought that Charles would be very happy and joyful upon seeing these letters. Unexpectedly, Charles remained silent. There was no expression on his face at all, he carefully placed the letters back into the envelopes and then into his storage space. Hale, who was perceptive, sensed an undercurrent of sadness in Charles, like an iceberg floating on the surface of the sea. Beneath that sadness lay boundless anger! "Don''t overthink it. You''ve done enough, Charles. Having too strong of an empathetic ability isn''t a good thing for kind-hearted people." Hale comforted Charles. He seemed to recall something, and a flicker of pain crossed his previously calm eyes. "I''m fine, Teacher Hale. It''s getting late, you should head back and rest." Charles replied. Seeing this, Hale didn''t press the issue further and quietly left. Once Charles was alone in the dorm, he slowly took an apple out of the bag, washed it, and started eating. As he ate, Charles looked out the window towards the direction of the abandoned factory. He had not forgotten what had happened in that pure white room underground, it was etched deeply in his mind. "316, 316, 316!" A calm voice echoed in the room. If Jamie were beside Charles and heard this number, he would surely be shocked, because it was the exact number of children who had met their fate underground! Chapter 201 - 201: Mysterious Fragment Early the next morning, Charles was awakened by the text message alert on his phone. Ezra had sent him a message: [Something should arrive at the academy tomorrow night. Once you receive it, make sure to wear it properly and don''t take it off casually.] Charles glanced at the message and instantly perked up. He hadn''t expected Ezra to send him a message! He quickly picked up his phone and replied: [Teacher, what is it? Also, do you know what happened with Catherine?] After a long wait, Ezra went silent again. "Teacher Ezra seems to be busy with something, it feels like it might be dangerous." Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles thought carefully and realized that there hadn''t been any special events recently. Teacher Colton had left for a week, and he had no idea what was going on. Could it be that Teacher Colton had told Teacher Ezra about what happened that night? Charles had some speculations in his mind, he suspected that the item Ezra mentioned could help him face the unknown... As soon as he thought of this, the world before Charles began to blur. The once ordinary shadows of the table and chair seemed to quiver, almost as if they had come to life, sprouting tentacle-like appendages. "Damn it!" Charles cursed under his breath. He began to desperately calm his racing heart. Ezra hadn''t shared any other information with Charles, likely out of concern that Charles would overthink things. However, speculation and contemplation were habits Charles couldn''t change, he often analyzed various situations, and it had become second nature! Now, he had no choice but to distract himself. Charles frantically recalled the times he spent with Catherine, along with the nights he shared with Celestine, not to mention the events involving Lily. Again and again, the most primal desires of humanity helped to successfully shift his focus. But that wasn''t enough, although the shadows of the surrounding objects no longer seemed eerie, they still felt alive to Charles. "I need to come up with a way to amp up the excitement and temporarily forget all of this." Charles muttered to himself. He had woken up earlier than usual this morning, with more than two hours to spare before classes began. He directly dialed Celestine''s number. "Who is this?" Celestine''s voice was groggy, clearly still waking up and a bit dazed. Once she realized it was Charles calling, she quickly sat up in bed, adjusted her tone, and said, "What''s up, Charles? Calling me so early? Are you missing me?" Charles thought back to the times he had encountered Celestine after arriving in Calivia, and a warm feeling rose within him. He replied, "Uh, do you have time right now?" "What? Right now! Wait a second, is something going on?" Celestine''s voice was filled with surprise, she hadn''t expected Charles to respond like this! "Nothing much, I''m just going to swing by your place later." Charles answered. "Come to my house?" Celestine was taken aback. She had no idea why Charles would come to her house so early. Charles felt he needed to explain a bit, so he said, "I''ve been dealing with some strange things lately, and I thought maybe having you around would help." He was speaking the truth, faced with such bizarre occurrences, Charles wanted to see if being with Celestine would make things feel a little better. When Celestine heard the mention of strange happenings, she instantly became anxious and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you okay? I''m home, so you can come over anytime." "It''s nothing, don''t worry. I should be fine." Charles said before heading out of Cyber Academy toward Celestine''s house. Meanwhile, Celestine quickly got out of bed. She rushed to the bathroom, washed her face, and then blew on her palms to check for any scent. After that, she started applying her makeup and pulled out a set of pajamas from the closet that she had never worn. It was a black lace nightgown, very sexy. Ever since she bought it, it had been sitting in the closet. Now that Charles was coming over, Celestine suddenly remembered this nightgown. Although she wasn''t entirely sure what Charles wanted to do, she understood that this was a rare opportunity! Catherine had been away from Charles for several days, and Celestine had to seize the opportunity to make her mark in Charles''s heart! After quickly finishing everything, Celestine was satisfied as she looked in the mirror, but felt something was still missing. She found a pair of black stockings and put them on, her already straight and fair legs became even more alluring! She then slightly adjusted the neckline of her nightgown, ensuring that Charles could see the view of her chest. Celestine suppressed her inner excitement as she stared at Charles. Before long, the doorbell rang. Celestine peeked through the peephole and confirmed that it was indeed Charles, so she opened the door without hesitation. The moment he saw the large expanse of fair skin exposed at Celestine''s chest, Charles was momentarily stunned. This was exactly the effect Celestine wanted, and she felt quite satisfied, though she tried not to show it. Seeing Charles still standing at the door, she reached out her arm and pulled him inside, pressing her breasts against the bare skin of his arm. The silky feel of the lace nightgown, combined with her curves, stirred something deep within Charles. Once they entered the room, Celestine bent down, lifting her rounded hips, swaying slightly as she searched for her slippers in the shoe cabinet. Charles watched Celestine''s slow movements and suddenly realized something. He stepped forward and pressed against Celestine''s backside. Celestine shuddered slightly, her voice turning soft and flowing like water as she said, "First, let''s change shoes, and once we go in..." After removing his shoes, Charles picked Celestine up and said, "I came today to talk to you, to see..." Before he could finish his sentence, Celestine wrapped her arms around Charles''s neck and pressed her lips against his mouth. The scene instantly spiraled out of control, leaving only the sound of gasping breaths from Charles and Celestine. Without any hesitation, Charles carried Celestine into the bedroom. Just as he was about to place her on the bed, she tightly wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a dreamy look, "No, don''t put me down. Do it like last time." Charles naturally knew what that position from last time was. Holding onto the unwilling Celestine, he made his way to the wall. Celestine''s hands instinctively slipped under Charles''s shirt, constantly caressing as she said, "Just take it slow at first." Before long, the room was filled with uncontrollable moans. They moved from the wall to the bed, then to the mirror, until two hours had passed and it was almost time for morning classes. "Wow, I''m exhausted! Two hours!" Celestine lay on Charles''s chest, completely drained but utterly satisfied. She listened to the strong, steady beat of Charles''s heart while drawing circles on his chest. "Alright, it''s almost time for classes to start. Let''s get up and tidy up." Charles said, feeling much more relaxed now. His mind was completely clear of distractions. "It''s all your fault! I''m completely worn out, and you seem fine." Celestine pouted, opening her mouth and gently biting Charles''s chest. Charles instantly became intrigued again. Looking at Celestine''s flushed lips, he reached out and gently pressed her head down. Before long, the sounds of swallowing echoed through the bedroom. In the classroom of Cyber Academy, Charles listened to the lecture with unusual quietness. His mind was exceptionally clear, and what he needed to focus on now was diligently practicing his Beast Master training and working on the fusion of multiple energy types to speed up the process. Yesterday, with Sadie''s assistance, Charles still couldn''t match the speed he had achieved during his first attempt at triple energy fusion. At that time, he had been in a life-or-death crisis, and human potential was infinitely amplified. Now, he could only practice as much as possible, shorten the time, and increase his speed. Chapter 202 - 202: Ezras Warning Charles felt a surge of surprise. Since parting ways with Ezra in Lsengard, he hadn''t seen the Beast Mastery teacher again. Now, he had many questions he wanted to ask in detail. For instance, he wanted to know about his parents, the reason Catherine left, and the bizarre scene he witnessed during the hunt for the "salivate over a humpback whale." In that sky, ten bloody meatballs were floating, with countless tentacles obscuring the entire sky. What on earth was going on? Now, wearing the Mysterious Fragment, even when he thought of those past scenes, the things before his eyes would no longer change. It seemed that the item Ezra sent him was indeed very useful. Just a fragment, and its quality was already at the orange level. If it were whole, wouldn''t it reach the golden quality? Thinking of this, Charles felt a bit curious. He already had three pieces of orange-quality gear on him, and if he mentioned it, no one would believe him. Even in the Genosha royal treasury, there were only a few pieces of orange-quality gear, while he had three all to himself! After bidding farewell to Hale, Charles continued into the training room at Cyber Academy. Today, he was primarily focused on his Beast Master training and enhancing his physical strength. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles sensed that it wouldn''t be long before he reached the level of a fourth-tier Beast Master. In addition, he needed to help Max, Mousie, and Mia level up as well. Right now, Max and Mousie''s levels were a bit low, not to mention Mia, who had just advanced and needed a lot of time and energy dedicated to her improvement. That''s just how Beast Master training works, the further you go, the harder it becomes, and the greater the gap in strength! Moreover, once Charles reached the fourth tier of Beast Master, he would need to contract a suitable mystical beast within a short period. Otherwise, he would delay his progress in training again. Days passed as he continued training and honing his skills bit by bit. Charles was just one step away from becoming a fourth-tier Beast Master. It was during the noon of that day when Charles received a message from Ezra. [I''m back, in Hale''s office.] Seeing the message, Charles had no time to reply. He immediately activated the Darkness Cloak and arrived at Hale''s office. It was still that familiar black robe, and Ezra''s figure was concealed beneath it, making his face hard to see. "Teacher!" Charles called out from the doorway. Ezra stood up and carefully scrutinized Hale before slowly speaking, "I''ve heard about the recent events. You truly are my student, almost reaching the fourth tier of Beast Master." Charles felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his head as he walked into the office. He immediately asked, "Teacher, I have some questions I''d like to ask." Upon hearing this, Hale stood up and walked toward the door, saying, "I have some matters to attend to. You two have a good chat." Once Hale left, Ezra spoke up, "I know you have many questions. I came back today mainly to check on you. Feel free to ask whatever you need." "Today? Teacher, do you have to leave again?" Charles asked in surprise. He initially thought Ezra could stay in Genosha Calivia for a while, but it seemed that he would be leaving tomorrow. "Yes, I have to leave tonight. There are many matters that need my attention." Ezra replied with a sigh, as if recalling something, and he didn''t elaborate further. Charles decided to ask his most pressing question first, "Teacher, do you have any specific news about my parents?" "I can only say that your parents are temporarily safe. They are no longer in the Ethereal Grove. To find them, you must at least reach the seventh tier of Beast Master, otherwise, it''s impossible." Ezra answered. "Not in the Ethereal Grove? Then where are they?" Charles pressed on, unwilling to give up. Ezra replied, "They are, of course, outside the Ethereal Grove. Charles, this world is much larger and more dangerous than you can imagine. Above the ninth tier of Beast Master, there are even more powerful beings!" As if recalling something terrifying, even Ezra, an eighth-tier Beast Master, felt a hint of fear. He continued, "You are currently only a third-tier Beast Master. Focus on improving your strength as much as possible." Charles nodded. Ever since arriving in Genosha Calivia, everything that had happened was telling him that this world was about to descend into chaos. To protect himself and his family, he needed to possess great power! "Teacher, I have another question about Catherine''s departure. Is there any news? I''ve sent her quite a few messages, but I haven''t received any replies." Charles asked. Ezra looked up at Charles with a strange tone and said, "What''s this? You''re so concerned about her?" "Well, did something happen to her?" Charles didn''t argue back. "I''ve investigated as well. It''s related to the Gaoshan nationality, and she needs to return for a year." Ezra replied flatly. Charles felt that the situation might not be as simple as Ezra described. When Catherine left, her emotions suggested that they might never see each other again. "Teacher, is that really true?" Charles asked again. "Alas, no one can interfere in this matter. All the geniuses of the Gaoshan nationality have returned to their homeland because there is an exceptionally brutal trial awaiting them." Ezra revealed without holding back. He explained to Charles what the Gaoshan nationality''s trial entailed. It turned out that the Heritaliana mountains, where the Gaoshan nationality was located, were not just a single mountain but a vast range of mountains. In the Gaoshan nationality, there is a tradition: whenever the cry of the Black Stone Eagle echoes through the mountains, it signifies the start of the trials for the Gaoshan people. All the talented youths must enter the mountains to seek the legacy of their ancestors. "The dangers hidden within the Heritaliana mountains are such that even I wouldn''t dare to tread lightly, so..." Ezra stopped there, and Charles understood the implied meaning. He didn''t react much, remaining unusually calm, as if he wasn''t worried at all. "Don''t keep so many things bottled up inside you, Charles. You still have time." Ezra said before turning to leave. He still needed to visit the principal, Jamie. Left alone in Hale''s office, Charles slowly exhaled and clenched his fist. After coming out of Principal Jamie''s office, it was already evening, and it was almost time for him to leave. However, before leaving, there were still some matters to attend to. To prevent any future provocations against Charles, Ezra decided to take advantage of the night to visit the Taylor family''s territory. In the darkness of the night, The head of the Taylor family, Benson, was busy in his study. Recently, there had been quite a few matters to deal with, and all of Charles''s information lay on his desk as he scrutinized it carefully. Just then, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended upon the Taylor family. Everyone in the Taylor family was startled, standing frozen in place as if it were the end of the world. Many faces were filled with despair and fear. Benson didn''t have time to leave through the door, he opened the window and jumped out instead. Looking up, he saw a pitch-black tiger with flames burning around it stepping out from a hexagram array. Its jewel-like eyes exuded an overwhelming aura of dominance. The tiger was enveloped in black flames, under the moonlight it resembled the scythe of death, radiating an infinite sense of danger. "This, this is the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger! Ezra has returned?" Benson said, his body stiffening as he trembled out those words. Then he looked at the sky, and indeed, behind the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger, there was another figure quietly floating in the air. "Ezra! What do you mean by this? The Taylor family has not provoked you!" Benson was filled with dread, he remembered how terrifying Ezra was. In Genosha Calivia, no one was a match for Ezra! "Hmph, this is just a warning. If I come again, not a single soul will be left alive in the Taylor family." a calm voice reached the ears of everyone in the Taylor family. In the next instant, both Ezra and the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger vanished without a trace. All that remained were the members of the Taylor family, collapsed on the ground, grateful to be alive. "Damn it! This is simply too much! Ezra, Charles!" Benson first sighed in relief, then became furious. As one of the top families in Genosha, he had always been the one to threaten others. Now, Ezra had summoned a mystical beast to their territory to issue a warning, which was a disgrace to Benson! But what could he do about it? Was there anyone who could stand against Ezra? As he thought of something, a flicker of resentment and determination flashed in Benson''s eyes as he looked in the direction Ezra had left. The Robinson family experienced something similar, these two families had provoked Charles. Facing Ezra''s warning, they spent the night without sleep, all in fear and anxiety, unsure of what to do. As for Charles, the key figure, he was completely unaware of what was happening outside. At that moment, he was diligently training in the training room. When he finished his training and stepped out of the room, he immediately spotted Hale''s figure waiting for him. "Hale, what''s going on? Is there something happening this late?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Hale wore a complex expression on his face and slowly began to speak, "Charles, something happened just now. The people from the Robinson family are asking me to arrange a time for them to apologize to you." "The Robinson family is apologizing? What happened?" Charles asked, his face filled with confusion. Hale explained, "Just now, Uncle Ezra visited the Taylor and Robinson families to warn them, and it scared both families half to death." Chapter 203 - 203: The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association After hearing the details of the situation, a warm feeling rose in Charles''s heart. Even though Ezra hadn''t said much when he returned. The combination of the Mysterious Fragment and the warning to the Taylor and Robinson families was enough to show how much he cared for Charles. Now, it seemed that no one in Genosha Calivia would dare to provoke Charles without reason. "Hale, do you have any suggestions regarding the Robinson family?" Charles asked, passing the matter over to Hale. After all, Hale used to be part of the Robinson family, and he might still have some feelings for them. To Charles''s surprise, Hale responded directly, "The Robinson family is the Robinson family, and I am me. Charles, you don''t need to worry about my feelings. However, I still suggest you set a time to have a good talk with the Robinson family. If they want to apologize, they must show sincerity and will likely offer some valuable things." Hale was also considering Charles''s situation. He knew that Charles was about to reach the fourth level as a Beast Master, and that would require a good amount of money for contracting mystical beasts. This was just the right opportunity. Charles nodded and replied, "Alright, I''ll see when I have time. For now, I need to focus on breaking through to the fourth level of Beast Master in the next few days." "By the way, there''s one more thing I just found out: the exchange competition of the three academies is going to be held earlier." Hale said. He briefly explained the general situation. The tension at the border between Genosha and Kingston was increasing, with other countries stepping in to mediate the situation. However, neither Genosha nor Kingston was willing to back down or suffer losses. They had no choice but to agree to hold a battle between talented Beast Masters to negotiate based on the outcome. Therefore, the exchange competition of the three academies was moved up, scheduled for a month from now. "A month from now?" Charles thought about the timeline. By the time he broke through to the fourth level as a Beast Master, a month should be enough for him to contract his fourth mystical beast and raise its level to a decent standard. However, a month was still a bit short, he needed to speed up the creation of his combat techniques and the fusion of multiple elemental energies. "Charles, my suggestion is that you should try to participate. When you face off against the talents from Kingston, you will likely encounter competitors for the Cyber Academy''s main campus slot." Hale advised. Charles nodded, agreeing with Hale''s perspective. Moreover, gaining exposure to the talents from other countries would be beneficial. After Catherine left, there had been no new students in the Cyber Academy who could keep up with Charles, which was not advantageous for his Beast Master training. Competition brings pressure, and that is what accelerates improvement. "Additionally, the top few in the exchange competition of the three academies will have the opportunity to enter a special secret realm in Genosha, where they can expedite their Beast Mastery training. It''s a precious opportunity." Hale added another piece of news. Charles''s eyes lit up at this. A secret realm that could speed up Beast Master training? This was extremely important to him, and now he had to participate in the exchange competition and the subsequent battles. With only a few days left until Colton returned, Charles found that he no longer needed to study alchemy at night, making his schedule even tighter. "The Calivia auction is starting in three days. I wonder if I have enough money to buy a suitable mystical beast egg. Should I refine some revival pills to make some extra gold?" Charles pondered. He didn''t want to find himself in the same situation as before, where after reaching the third level as a Beast Master, he couldn''t find a suitable mystical beast. However, that would delay his training progress. If only Colton could give him that diamond-quality mystical beast egg ahead of time. Thinking about this, Charles shook his head. There was still a long time before the agreement with Colton was to begin, and he hadn''t fulfilled his part yet. How could Colton hand him a diamond-quality mystical beast egg? "I guess I should sleep less in the next few days and refine some miracle drugs to earn a bit more gold." Charles said to himself. After returning to his dormitory, he didn''t rest but began the process of refining revival pills. Time passed quickly, and on the day the auction was set to begin, Charles successfully reached the fourth level as a Beast Master. No one knew this news, The gold coins in Charles''s possession had reached one hundred and fifty! This includes the gold earned from refining revival pills over the past two days, as well as the fifty coins awarded by Genosha before. One hundred and fifty gold coinssome of the smaller families in Calivia would have to liquidate all their assets to gather this much! With dark circles under his eyes, Charles took out his phone to check his balance and said uncertainly, "I wonder if there''s an emerald-quality mystical beast egg. This money should be enough, right?" Charles sighed. Human desire never diminishes. He now only wanted to contract an emerald-quality or diamond-quality mystical beast, he had already lost interest in silver or gold quality. After thinking for a moment, he realized that he had been so busy with his Beast Mastery training and refining pills that he hadn''t seen Celestine much lately. Charles pulled out his phone and arranged a time to meet Celestine at the location of the Calivia auction. This auction was the annual event in GenoshaCalivia, hosted by the renowned Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, which was well-known throughout the Abyssal Depths. It was a coalition of major forces from seven different countries. The auction would take place over three days, with the items becoming more valuable as the event progressed. Charles didn''t know much about this auction, most of his information came from online searches, and there was very little available. Clearly, this was an event that only the upper echelons of Genosha''s elite could know about and attend. Before long, Charles arrived at the most bustling commercial area of Genosha. A towering building stood before him, with the words "Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association" prominently displayed on a sign. At the entrance, a stone statue carved from rare materials exuded an imposing presence, almost appearing alive at first glance. After waiting for a moment, Celestine''s figure appeared in front of him. "Charles!" As soon as she got out of the car, Celestine eagerly waved her arms to greet Charles. She knew that Charles had been very busy lately, so she had refrained from disturbing him. However, during the quiet of the night, she often found herself thinking about him. So, as she jogged over to Charles, Celestine once again unhesitatingly linked her arm with his, a satisfied smile on her face. "Alright, let''s go inside. I heard online that you need to register as a member to participate in the auction." Charles led Celestine into the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. As soon as they entered, a receptionist dressed in black stockings respectfully called out, "Welcome to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. How may I assist you?" "Hello, I''d like to participate in this year''s auction. Is there anything I need to do?" Charles replied calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall began to buzz with conversation. "Annual auction? This young man doesn''t look like he comes from money. He can''t possibly belong to any major family, people from big families don''t come here to handle procedures." Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''s probably just an inexperienced kid who thinks he''s important because he has a few gold coins." "That''s true. He looks like he''s only eighteen or nineteen. How much money could he possibly have?" "However, he does look somewhat familiar. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before." At this moment, in the hall of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, many people were busy with other matters. Upon seeing the young Charles and Celestine, they began to whisper among themselves. Some staff members found Charles somewhat familiar, but before they could pinpoint who he was, a mature female staff member wearing a name tag quickly jogged over. "Hello, I am Yana, the hall manager of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It''s a pleasure to serve you." Yana said, swaying her ample bosom as she extended her hand toward Charles. Charles had not reacted much yet, but Celestine was feeling a bit jealous. She glanced at Yana''s chest, then looked down at her own. Unconsciously, she tightened her grip around Charles''s arm. Charles showed no change in expression and said, "Hello, I would like to process my participation in the annual auction." "Sure, Mr. Charles, please follow me." Yana replied with a gentle smile. Charles looked at her a bit longer, he hadn''t introduced himself, yet this manager already knew his name, clearly having heard of him before. Meanwhile, the others in the hall were starting to react, chatting among themselves: "I remember now! He is Charles! The apprentice of the Level 8 Beast Master and also the apprentice of a Master-level Alchemist!" "So it''s him! I thought it couldn''t be someone from a major family, they wouldn''t need to come here to handle procedures." "Damn, I hesitated for a moment, thinking this guy was just an ordinary Beast Master, and now Yana has stolen my client!" "Don''t feel bad, maybe this Charles doesn''t have much money after all. Just because he''s the apprentice of a Level 8 Beast Master and a Master-level Alchemist doesn''t mean he''s rich." "That''s true!" As Yana led the way, she listened to the laughter and discussions of those around her, and her smile grew even brighter. Could Charles really be short on money? She didn''t think so. She had seen clearly that while Charles dressed simply and modestly, the items he wore were anything but ordinary. Even a single jet ring was worth a pretty penny, not to mention the necklace he wore at his chestshe couldn''t even tell what quality it was! These people talking really had no sense of perception at all! Yana brought Charles and Celestine to a private room and turned to ask, "Mr. Charles, according to the rules of the Seven Kingdoms Chamber of Commerce, the annual auction is held in three sessions, each with different participation requirements." "I was wondering which session you would like to participate in?" Yana continued to ask. Chapter 204 - 204: Small Auction Charles thought carefully. His main purpose for attending the auction was to contract a mystical beast, everything else was secondary. However, since it was the annual auction of Genosha, there should be plenty of good items available. It wouldn''t hurt to take a look. "I would like to participate in all of them. Are there any requirements?" Charles replied. "Well, Mr. Charles, in order to participate in all of them, you must be a senior member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association." Yana said. Charles continued to ask, "Senior member? How can one become a senior member?" "It requires the recommendation of two other senior members, or one distinguished member, along with a verification of certain assets." Yana explained in detail, worried that Charles might not understand. "The membership is divided into five levels: junior, intermediate, senior, distinguished, and the highest, supreme level. To become a senior member, you need recommendations from others." Charles frowned at this information. He hadn''t expected that attending the auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association would be so complicated, requiring him to seek recommendations from other members. "If I don''t know any other members, does that mean I can''t participate in the auction?" Charles asked. Yana shook her head and replied, "Mr. Charles, you must be joking. If you mention that you lack member recommendations, there will be plenty of people eager to be your referee." Charles nodded. He didn''t plan to do that. Instead, he took out his phone and sent messages to Zachary and Camilla to ask for help. Within a minute, Camilla replied: "[Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association member, Charles, let me ask my father. He seems to be a supreme member.]" Charles quickly replied: "[No, it''s just a small matter. I only need two senior members.]" It seemed like Camilla didn''t see the message, as there was no further reply. On the other hand, Zachary sent a string of numbers and said, "[Charles, this is my father''s member account. Just use this.]" Moments later, Camilla also sent a string of numbers, clearly another Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association member account. Charles looked at Yana and said, "I have two member accounts here. Is that okay?" Yana appeared somewhat surprised. She nodded and walked over to the equipment in the private room, starting to input the two accounts from Charles''s phone. When the account information appeared on the screen, Yana froze in place, unable to move. Seeing this, Charles slowly said, "What''s wrong? Is it not possible?" "No, no, no, Mr. Charles, there''s absolutely no problem. Please wait a moment, I need to report to my superior." Yana said, a bit flustered. Given her extensive experience, she usually wouldn''t be so shocked. But the information from the two accounts Charles provided was truly astonishing! One was the membership account of the Emperor of Genosha with the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, and the other was the account of General Mason of Genosha. Both were supreme-level members! Originally, there would have been no issues processing a senior membership, but Yana had other thoughts in mind. She wanted to make a good impression on Charles as much as possible. So, Yana went directly to the office of the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch and briefly introduced the situation. Unexpectedly, the president, Daniel Long, immediately became sharp-eyed. He knew a bit more than the average person. What Ezra did that night at the Taylor family and Robinson family had spread among the upper echelons of Genosha! Without further thought, Daniel Long hurried to the door of the private room where Charles was, knocking carefully. After receiving Charles''s permission, he entered. "Hello, Mr. Charles, I am the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch. Given your special circumstances, we will directly process a supreme-level membership card for you. Please hold on a moment." Charles was somewhat bewildered. He hadn''t expected that the accounts sent by Zachary and Camilla would attract the president''s attention. "Is it because of those two member accounts?" Charles inquired. To his surprise, Daniel Long shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Charles, it''s because of you. If I had known you were here to apply for membership, I would have been waiting for you." This was no exaggeration. While the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was powerful, they usually didn''t pay much attention to ordinary Beast Masters, even disregarding them entirely. It was simply because Charles''s teacher was Ezra! The information of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was more comprehensive than that of some prominent families, and the more they knew, the clearer Ezra''s strength became! Soon, the membership processing was completed, and just as Charles was about to leave, Daniel Long said, "Mr. Charles, there''s a small auction starting shortly, and there are quite a few good items inside. I''m not sure if you''re interested?" Charles was a bit puzzled and asked, "Isn''t the auction supposed to officially start tomorrow evening?" "Yes, Mr. Charles, the annual auction indeed officially begins tomorrow night, and the list of auction items will also be sent to your phone then." Daniel Long explained first, then continued, "The small auction happening shortly features some special items, such as information, news, and other things. There might be something you want." Upon hearing this, Charles glanced at Celestine beside him. He was somewhat interested, a small auction for special items might yield some good finds based on the information presented. Noticing Charles''s interest, Celestine directly said, "Charles, I have nothing planned for later. Why don''t we go check it out?" Charles nodded, and under Daniel Long''s guidance, they headed down to the underground of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. On the other side, Yana completed her reception duties and returned to the hall, where a colleague immediately asked curiously, "Yana, is that Charles really here for the auction?" "Yes, could it be that he actually got his membership and is qualified to participate in the auction? The requirements for a mid-level membership are not low." Yana replied. Thinking of President Daniel Long''s attitude and the two supreme-level member accounts, she smiled and said: "Guess what level of membership Charles has now?" Someone guessed, "It can''t be a high-level membership, can it? Does he really have that much money?" Yana shook her head, indicating that was incorrect. Others discussed, "I told you, he seems like just a commoner. How much assets could he possibly have? He must be a mid-level member." "But Yana, you really have an eye for talent. You successfully processed a mid-level membership, so your performance this month won''t be low." "Pfft, it''s just a mid-level membership, it''s not that difficult." Yana replied, listening to her colleagues'' discussions while her mind kept recalling moments spent with Charles. This was the first time Yana had met someone like Charles. He was clearly a big shot but had no airs about him, exceptionally low-key and calm. Thinking of this, Yana glanced disdainfully at the colleagues who were gossiping and said lightly, "Yeah, he just processed a supreme-level membership. With a little effort, you could do it too." "What! A supreme-level membership? No way!" "What qualifications does Charles have to be a supreme-level member? There seem to be only fifteen of them in all of Genosha!" "He seems to be just a third-level Beast Master. How could he possibly be a supreme-level member? Yana, you shouldn''t make up such ridiculous stories." Yana didn''t explain. Having seen many people, she naturally understood that some would struggle to accept things they had never witnessed. She wouldn''t attempt to convince them, once the rewards from the association were handed out, they would know that everything she said was true. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, in the underground elevator of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Daniel Long stood in the elevator and said, "By the way, Mr. Charles, the small auction will officially start in an hour. Before that, there will be a market for item exchanges, and you can take a look. You''ll be notified when it''s about to start." "Item exchange market?" Charles hadn''t heard of that before. He had only been aware of the annual auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association and didn''t realize there were so many other activities involved. It seemed that only by entering the upper echelons of society in Genosha would one be qualified to know these things. "Yes, Mr. Charles. The items in the exchange market are generally unidentifiable in terms of quality or purpose, a mixed bag. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association only provides the venue and takes no responsibility for anything else." Daniel Long explained a bit further. This intrigued Charles even more. He understood Daniel Long''s implication: the items in the exchange market varied in authenticity, and it depended on one''s discernment and appraisal skills. For Charles, that was no problem at all! With his information prompts, taking advantage of a good deal in the exchange market would be incredibly simple! "Charles, let''s just wait for the auction to start." Celestine said with some concern. As a student at the academy, she was only proficient in Beast Mastery, she didn''t understand anything about item appraisal. "Don''t worry. With me around, no one knows appraisal better than I do." Charles replied confidently. Daniel Long in the elevator twitched his mouth at Charles''s words. Even the most skilled appraiser wouldn''t dare to say such things, considering the vast number of items in the world that not everyone could recognize. He assumed Charles was just trying to impress his companion with exaggerated claims, so he didn''t think much of it. "Alright then, we''ll see. I don''t have much money on me." Celestine whispered close to Charles''s ear. Looking into Celestine''s sincere eyes, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He knew she was worried about not having enough money. The Stokes family only had a bit of influence in Lsengard, and in Genosha Calivia, they were nothing significant. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Trust me." Charles said. At that moment, the elevator stopped, having reached its destination. Chapter 205 - 205: Gold Quality Mystical Beast Egg After Charles and Celestine followed Daniel Long through a narrow passage, their surroundings suddenly brightened. Various calls of vendors filled the underground space. The lights were bright, making it feel nothing like being underground, and there were quite a few people coming and going. It seemed everyone was waiting for the small auction to start, looking to pass the time at the item exchange market. "Mr. Charles, feel free to browse around and see if anything interests you. I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving for now." Daniel Long said, slightly bowing before turning to leave. Now it was just Charles and Celestine. Charles glanced at Celestine, who wore a curious expression, and he led her into the crowd. "Top-quality alchemy materials, an absolute must-have for every alchemist! Come take a look!" "Gold quality mystical beast egg, don''t miss your chance! Come and see!" "Purple quality forging materials, absolutely rare, and the price is very lowonly 50 silver coins." When Charles heard about the mystical beast egg, he instantly perked up. Out of curiosity, he approached the stall and examined it closely. An information prompt appeared immediately, it was merely a Silver quality mystical beast egg, coated with a special layer of paint to make it look more like a Gold quality one. Noticing Charles'' lingering gaze, the vendor eagerly said, "Hey there, young man, come take a look! A Gold quality mystical beast egg is quite a rarity." "Are you sure this is a Gold quality mystical beast egg?" Charles asked deliberately. "Absolutely! I even have an identification certificate! Here, take a good look!" The vendor said as he pulled out a dirt-covered identification certificate. Charles had never heard of the identification agency listed on it, it was clearly fake. Thinking this, Charles was about to get up and leave when he heard a voice from behind: "Isn''t that Charles, the genius? What brings you to the item exchange market?" It was Zane, speaking in a sarcastic tone, barely suppressing his anger. He was also there to attend the small auction, hoping to find a suitable weapon. Last time, Bailey Zhao picked a white quality supreme spear from the royal treasury, which nearly drove him mad! His father, Benson, had explicitly instructed him not to provoke Charles during this time. However, the moment Zane saw Charles, he lost control. A deep-seated hatred within him made it impossible to ignore Charles. "It''s you? What''s the matter?" Upon recognizing Zane, Charles decided to stay at the stall, unwilling to leave. "Can''t I come to take a look if there''s nothing going on? Charles, I''m not here to cause trouble, I''m just passing the time, just like you." Zane recalled his father''s warning, his tone slightly less aggressive. He didn''t want a direct confrontation with Charles at that moment. Instead, he thought of other ways to annoy Charles. Like intentionally buying something Charles wanted before him. Or he could drive up the prices at the auction, making Charles spend more money. These were all tactics Zane planned to employ, and no one could really say anything about it, after all, it wouldn''t be fair for only Charles to buy items. With that in mind, Zane''s gaze landed on the mystical beast egg at the stall, and he curiously leaned towards a nearby person and whispered: "Didn''t Charles just contract his third mystical beast not long ago?" The person quickly replied in a low voice, "Yes, according to Charles'' records, he contracted his third mystical beast only about half a month ago." Hearing this, Zane''s heart stirred with an impossible thought. Could it be that Charles had already broken through from a Level 3 Beast Master to a Level 4 Beast Master? How could that be possible! Reaching Level 4 Beast Master in just half a month? Anyone who heard that would surely think it was a joke, no one would believe it! At that moment, Charles asked the stall owner, "How much for this Gold quality mystical beast egg?" The stall owner''s eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly replied, "This one originally costs fifteen gold coins. Since you''re the first customer, I can offer a slight discountonly thirteen gold coins." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thirteen gold coins, huh?" A flicker of interest crossed Charles'' face, though he appeared hesitant. It seemed he was tempted, but the price of the mystical beast egg felt a bit high, and he didn''t have enough money on him. "Only thirteen gold coins? Boss, I''ll buy this mystical beast egg for thirteen gold coins!" Zane pushed through the crowd and shouted directly at the stall. His gaze remained fixed on Charles. Regardless of whether Charles had indeed broken through to Level 4 Beast Master, this mystical beast egg was definitely something Charles needed. And at thirteen gold coins, the price for a Gold quality mystical beast egg was hardly steep! Charles turned around, glaring at Zane with evident annoyance. "Zane, didn''t your family ever teach you about taking turns? I haven''t even said I''m not buying yet!" "What do you mean taking turns? All I know is that having money is what truly matters. So, boss, I''ll offer fourteen gold coins for this mystical beast egg!" Zane''s expression was arrogant. For him, this amount of gold coins was substantial. The Taylor family was wealthy, but that money wasn''t something Zane could easily access. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, Zane''s total assets amounted to about twenty-five gold coins. Buying this Gold quality mystical beast egg would leave him with very little left. "Of course, that''s no problem! Naturally, whoever offers the most gold coins gets the mystical beast egg!" The stall owner''s face radiated joy, it was clear to everyone. Zane, being part of the Taylor family, wasn''t just wandering around the item exchange market alone, he had a friend with him who was skilled in identification. "Bailey, I feel like there might be something wrong with this mystical beast egg, the price seems a bit low." his friend, Peter, whispered as he discreetly tugged at Zane''s sleeve. Zane frowned and scrutinized the mystical beast egg on the stall. He started to have doubts, the price was indeed significantly lower than the typical Gold quality mystical beast eggs. Moreover, once a transaction was completed in the item exchange market, it could not be changedthat was the rule. Everything relies on personal insight and experience, and there are plenty of things that are fake or of inferior quality. Just as Zane was hesitating, Charles said without hesitation, "I will offer fifteen gold coins, this mystical beast egg is mine!" After saying that, Charles bent down to pick up the mystical beast egg from the stall. Seeing Charles''s movement, Zane didn''t have time to think, his only goal was to disgust Charles as much as possible. So Zane immediately shouted, "Wait, I''ll offer fifteen gold coins plus fifty silver coins! That mystical beast egg belongs to me!" After saying this, Zane, without waiting for Charles and the stall owner to react, quickly snatched the mystical beast egg from the ground. "Hey, wait a minute, I haven''t said I would sell it to you!" the stall owner shouted immediately, he wanted Charles and Zane to continue competing. Zane quickly packed up the mystical beast egg and said, "My offer is higher than his, so it naturally belongs to me." The stall owner looked at Charles and asked, "Young man, are you going to raise your bid? If you don''t, the item is his." To his surprise, Charles shook his head and slowly said, "How can I raise my bid? It''s just a Silver quality mystical beast egg, spending fifteen gold coins on it is just foolish." When these words were spoken, the whole place fell silent. The first to react was the stall owner, whose face wore a stiff smile as he said: "Young man, that''s a Gold quality mystical beast, don''t speak carelessly!" Even Zane started to panic, he quickly handed the mystical beast egg to Peter, who was good at appraisal, and asked, "Take a close look, is there anything wrong with it?" Peter took the mystical beast egg and carefully examined it. He felt that the price of fifteen gold coins for a Gold quality mystical beast egg was a bit cheap. After a long time, he couldn''t find anything wrong. "Charles, you said that on purpose to cover up your own unwillingness!" Zane immediately took back the mystical beast egg, thinking he had seen through Charles''s thoughts. Wearing an exceptionally smug smile on his face. As long as he could make Charles uncomfortable, Zane felt very happy. Charles slowly spoke, "If you can''t even identify this, that''s pretty weak. It''s just a mystical beast egg disguised with special paint as a Gold quality egg. You can easily tell the difference by applying an alchemy potion." "Really?" Zane quickly turned to look at Peter. Before they could test it as Charles suggested, the stall owner couldn''t hold back any longer and quickly said, "According to the rules of the item exchange market, once the transaction is complete, there are no returns or exchanges!" Immediately, Zane and Peter''s bodies stiffened. They looked at the stall owner and slowly asked, "What do you mean? Isn''t this a Gold quality mystical beast egg?" "The appraisal certificate says it''s Gold quality, I''m just reminding you of the rules of the item exchange market." the stall owner said while packing up his items, clearly planning to make a quick exit. Charles looked at Zane and Peter and continued to remind them, "Oh, by the way, even though this mystical beast egg is Silver quality, due to the paint, there''s a high probability that it won''t hatch into a mystical beast." "In other words, you spent so many gold coins and got nothing. That''s just plain foolish." "Wait! I don''t believe it. Charles, you''re just saying this because you''re unwilling to accept it and feel upset." Zane said, feigning disbelief, but his body was quite honest as he walked toward the stall selling alchemy potions. Zane wanted to try Charles''s method to see if this mystical beast egg truly matched Charles''s judgment! Chapter 206 - 206: I Want It All "Charles, is that really a Silver quality mystical beast egg?" Celestine, who had witnessed the entire situation, asked. She couldn''t see anything unusual about the mystical beast egg at all. In Celestine''s eyes, Charles had never touched the mystical beast egg, he simply relied on his sight to determine that it was disguised with special paint! This completely shattered Celestine''s understanding! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded and said, "Yes, you''ll see soon enough. According to the rules of the item exchange market, Zane will have to swallow this loss since he tried to steal my stuff." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine realized that just moments ago, Charles was about to leave, but he returned to the stall after hearing Zane''s snide remarks. Did Charles already have everything planned out in just a second or two? Celestine looked up at Charles''s calm face, which showed no signs of triumph or mockery. It seemed like everything was under his control, and all events were part of his plan. Zane had been led around by Charles. Thinking he could annoy him, but he had no idea that Charles didn''t even want that mystical beast egg. Many people had witnessed what was happening, and they began to gather around. Some appraisers came over to Zane''s side, carefully examining the mystical beast egg to see if it was indeed as Charles had said. "Looking at the appearance, the texture, and the overall feel of the mystical beast egg, it doesn''t seem fake." "Exactly, this should be a real Gold quality mystical beast egg. It might just have some flaws, which is why the price is lower." "I can''t see any issues. That young guy is so inexperienced, his judgment must be wrong!" Listening to the discussions around him, Zane gradually felt more at ease. He held the alchemy potion in one hand and the mystical beast egg in the other, shouting at Charles: "Open your eyes and look closely, Charles! This is a Gold quality mystical beast egg. Even if you don''t admit it, it..." Before Zane could finish his sentence, the mystical beast egg touched by the alchemy potion began to lose its color, gradually revealing its true hue in just a few breaths. The onlookers widened their eyes, stunned by the scene before them, and they began to discuss among themselves: "This... this really is just a Silver quality mystical beast egg!" "Oh my God, I''ve never seen such a disguise before, I''ve never even heard of it!" "Exactly, I can''t believe they used special paint to disguise a Silver quality mystical beast egg as Gold quality." "Who is this young man? At such a young age, his appraisal skills and experience are even stronger than mine!" No one paid attention to Zane''s dark expression. Many appraisers had already walked over to Charles, eager to seek his advice. "Damn it! How dare he deceive me? Doesn''t he know I''m from the Taylor family?" Zane was furious, not only because he had been tricked but also because he had once again lost face in front of Charles. The truth had once again proven that Charles''s judgment was correct. He had spent so many gold coins only to end up with a Silver quality mystical beast egg, one that was very likely unable to hatch! And with so many witnesses around, Zane''s foolishness would soon be known to others. When that time came, people would look at him with pity and sympathy. Thinking of this, Zane rushed toward the stall owner, who hadn''t yet had a chance to escape, grabbed his collar, and punched him. The scene immediately erupted into chaos, and several people responsible for maintaining order rushed over to separate the two. Meanwhile, Daniel Long, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, hurried over, shouting: "Stop! Who dares to act so recklessly and disrupt the rules of the item exchange market?" When he spotted Zane, Daniel Long''s expression darkened. He listened to reports from his subordinates as he approached Zane. Daniel Long calmly said, "Zane, even if you are from the Taylor family, you must adhere to the rules of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association!" "This person deceived me, claiming that was a Gold quality mystical beast egg, but it turned out to be just a Silver quality one!" Zane retorted, his eyes filled with anger. "Rules are rules. Once a transaction is completed, it cannot be altered. It''s your misjudgment, so you can''t blame others." Daniel Long understood that Zane had been deceived, but the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association had its rules. In the item exchange market, there were both fakes and real items. If one wanted to buy high-value items at low prices, they naturally had to bear the associated risks! If Zane were allowed to disrupt the rules, no one would dare to come to the item exchange market in the future. "Let''s go, calm down and also compensate the stall owner for some medical expenses." Daniel Long''s aura exploded, he was actually a Level Seven Beast Master. Under the pressure of a Level Seven Beast Master, Zane became more aware. He looked at Charles with some reluctance. Unexpectedly, Charles spoke up, saying, "I really learned something today. Are all the people from the Taylor family this unreasonable and rule-breaking?" Under Charles''s lead, the onlookers began to discuss among themselves: "Exactly, knowing the rules of the item exchange market, and still behaving like this is just embarrassing." "I think Charles is right, Zane is just foolish and can''t take a loss." "Is it really that hard to admit you made a mistake? Wanting to gain without taking any risksthere''s no such thing in this world." Zane clenched his fists tightly, struggling to hold back the urge to teach Charles a lesson right there. But thinking of his father Benson''s warning, Zane took a deep breath and dismissed the thought, feeling immense regret. Why did he have to provoke Charles? If he had just pretended not to see Charles earlier, he wouldn''t have been so humiliated. Not only did he lose face, but he also lost over ten gold coins that he had worked so hard to save! For Zane, the consequences were even more serious. In front of so many people, he had brought shame to the Taylor family. When he returned home, he would undoubtedly face punishment from his father, the family head! Charles slightly lowered his head and quietly said to Celestine, who was staring wide-eyed beside him, "I''m quite skilled in appraisals. If you see anything you like later, just let me know, and I''ll help you take a look." Celestine nodded. Her admiration for Charles was beyond words. In her mind, Charles was not only a genius in Beast Mastery but also capable of refining miracle drugs, forging equipment, and had such impressive appraisal skills. So many people had failed to notice the issues with the mystical beast egg, yet Charles had figured it out with just one glance. It was simply perfect! "By the way, Charles, were you looking at that mystical beast egg to prepare for becoming a Level Four Beast Master in the future?" Celestine recalled that Charles had come straight here, likely preparing for what lay ahead. Charles scratched his head and slowly replied, "Not exactly. I just broke through to Level Four Beast Master and wanted to see if there were any suitable mystical beast eggs." "I thought so... Wait, what did you just say? You''re a Level Four Beast Master now?" Celestine initially didn''t register the information. It was only halfway through her sentence that she realized Charles had already become a Level Four Beast Master. Charles nodded and said, "I just broke through, I haven''t had a chance to tell anyone else yet." Celestine''s eyes lit up as she cautiously asked, "So, am I the first to know?" "Yes, let''s go. We can check out some other things." Without giving it much thought, Charles led Celestine to other stalls. He didn''t notice that Celestine''s face was filled with joy, and she kept softly repeating, "I''m the first, I''m the first..." Not just Celestine, but many others saw Charles leaving and quickly followed him. These were people interested in Charles''s appraisal skills, curious about what he would buy next. Charles wasn''t concerned about the others. He was focused on the information prompts appearing before him, searching for something special. Finally, he stopped in front of a stall. As soon as he did, those who were following him brightened up and crowded around, carefully examining the items on display. The stall had very few itemsonly fiveconsisting of some strange objects, like a basketball-sized stone and a branch about the length of an arm. The rest were three pieces of worn-out equipment that had no special features whatsoever. Someone spoke up to their companions, "What''s going on? Is my skill level too low? It seems like there''s nothing good here." "I think so too. Is there something special inside that stone?" "How is that possible? Can the human eye see what''s inside a stone? Don''t be silly." Charles approached the stall owner and directly asked, "How much do I need to pay if I buy everything here?" Hearing this, the stall owner widened his eyes, it was the first time he encountered a customer wanting to buy everything. Looking at the people around him who were constantly discussing, the stall owner realized that there must be something special on his stall that had caught this person''s attention. He tried to identify what the special item could be, but after a long look, he found nothing. Charles spoke up again, "Are you selling or not? If not, I''m leaving." "Yes, yes, yes! Of course, I''ll sell it! How about five gold coins in total?" The stall owner, fearing that Charles would walk away, quickly responded. Charles didn''t haggle, he simply pulled out five gold coins and handed them to the stall owner, saying, "Alright, you can go now. This stall is mine." The stall owner excitedly nodded while holding the coins and hurriedly left the stall. Amidst the confused gazes of the crowd, Charles pointed to the cloth at the bottom of the stall and said, "Eighth-grade ferocious beast hide, thirty gold coins. Is anyone interested?" Chapter 207 - 207: Unexpected Gain "What! Eighth-grade ferocious beast hide? Is that for real?" "To me, it looks like just a regular piece of fabric. It doesn''t resemble beast hide at all." "Could it be that Charles is doing this on purpose, claiming a normal piece of cloth is high-grade ferocious beast hide, trying to find a sucker?" While others were discussing, the stall owner could no longer contain the smile on his face and spoke up: "The rules of the item exchange market state that once a deal is done, it cannot be changed. This is not ferocious beast hide, it''s just a piece of rag I picked up in the wild!" Celestine was standing nearby. She crouched down and reached out to touch the fabric. It felt very ordinary, as if it could be torn with just a bit of force. In her eyes, it didn''t resemble ferocious beast hide at all, it was just a low-quality piece of cloth. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, is this really high-grade ferocious beast hide?" Celestine didn''t ask in front of everyone, instead, she approached Charles and quietly inquired. Charles nodded and took a sharp dagger from his [jet ring]. Without further ado, he stabbed it directly into the fabric. To his surprise, the fabric showed no signs of damage, the sharp dagger didn''t leave a single mark. Seeing this, the faces of those who had been laughing froze instantly. Especially the stall owner, who had just mentioned the rules of the item exchange market, widened his eyes, trembling hands raised in disbelief as he exclaimed, "How can this be? This is just an ordinary piece of cloth I found in the wild!" Charles tossed the dagger over to him, signaling him to give it a try. The stall owner slowly picked up the dagger and exerted all his strength, yet he couldn''t make a single mark on the fabric. Looking at the silent and shocked crowd, Charles spoke directly, "This hide is different from ordinary beast hide. It''s quite special, coming from the abdomen of a [wingless beast]. It has neither feathers nor fur." Upon hearing Charles''s explanation, someone immediately said, "I think I''ve heard of this creature before. However, it''s so rare that not many people know about it. I can''t believe you recognized it at a glance!" Charles continued, "That''s right, the number of wingless beasts is indeed very scarce. An average Beast Master might only encounter one in their lifetime. Therefore, the research value of this hide is quite high. Is there anyone interested?" He didn''t plan to keep the hide. The information prompt in front of him included methods for using this hide to forge equipment, but it was too troublesome and would take a long time. So Charles intended to exchange it directly for gold coins, hoping to use that at the upcoming small auction to see if he could purchase a suitable mystical beast egg. "I''ll offer thirty gold coins for that hide!" Someone immediately raised their hand and shouted, eager to buy the hide. To Charles''s surprise, others also expressed interest in the hide, calling out, "I''ll offer thirty-one gold coins for it! Can you sell it to me?" The first bidder, seeing someone competing with him, was about to raise his bid, but Charles spoke up, "I''m sorry, but I''ve decided to sell to the first person who bid. After all, I initially set the price at thirty gold coins, and he was the first to offer." Witnessing this, those around them recalled what had just happened. Faced with competing bids, they were surprised that Charles remained indifferent, sticking strictly to the price he had initially announced. "What a pity! If he had let them compete a bit more, he might have sold it for thirty-five gold coins!" Someone felt regret for Charles. Others countered, "Do you think everyone is like you? Money is important, but integrity is even more important!" Celestine stood behind Charles, her admiration for him growing stronger, and his image in her mind became even more perfect! The man who successfully purchased the hide was a middle-aged individual, dressed in ordinary clothing and wearing thick glasses. He was the one who had mentioned hearing about the wingless beast earlier. After transferring the gold coins to Charles''s account, he took the hide and handed over his business card, saying, "Hello, Mr. Charles. Thank you very much. I''m a scholar engaged in the research of Beast Mastery." "I can''t believe that at your age, you could identify such a rare wingless beast. Even I couldn''t recognize it. It''s truly astonishing, you''re quite brilliant!" "By the way, I got so excited that I forgot to introduce myself. My name is David Qi." As this middle-aged man finished introducing himself, someone gasped in disbelief and exclaimed: "David Qi? Isn''t he the greatest Beast Mastery scholar from Genosha? The textbooks used in various academies were all written by him!" "I was wondering why that name sounded so familiar! I''ve even read some of his other books!" "Wait a minute, did Mr. David Qi just say that Charles could identify a ferocious beast that even he couldn''t recognize? Did I hear that right?" "Charles''s knowledge has already astonished David Qi!" Hearing that the person before him was David Qi, a renowned Beast Mastery scholar, Charles was a bit taken aback. He placed David Qi''s business card into his jet ring. "Hello, David Qi. My name is Charles, and I''m from Cyber Academy." Charles said. David Qi smiled and replied, "I know. I''ve heard many things about you, and my daughter is one of your fans. You can come find me later. I have a lot of unknown ferocious beast materials that I''d like to consult you about." The crowd was shocked once again. No one could have imagined that the famous Beast Mastery scholar would ask Charles for advice. After all, in their eyes, Charles was just an eighteen-year-old Level 3 Beast Master! "David Qi, you''re too kind. I don''t know much, I just happened to identify this piece of beast skin." Charles said, scratching his head in response. To his surprise, David Qi''s smile grew even wider. He pointed to the stone on the ground and said, "Charles, I assume you''ve recognized this as well." A crowd of people stared blankly at the stone on the ground. After hearing David Qi''s words, someone spoke up in confusion: "What is this? Isn''t it just a broken stone?" "It can''t be. Since David Qi said that, this stone must be something special!" "No, what David Qi just asked Charles implies that Charles identified this stone, which is why he bought everything?" The stall owner, who was stiff with regret on his face, could no longer hold back. He asked, his voice trembling, "Is there something special about this stone? It''s just a forging material for Tone Reproduction!" David Qi didn''t answer. He stared at Charles, trying to see if Charles had recognized the stone''s special attributes. Charles sighed, he wanted to keep a low profile. David Qi wasn''t wrong. The items at this stall were special, not just the piece of beast skin, but also the stone in front of him. Charles received an information prompt: [Stone Ape Heart [Orange Quality]: The heart of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Stone Ape. A high-quality forging material, usable for weapon crafting and alchemy, highly valuable and extremely rare.] This stone was not an ordinary stone, it was the heart of a high-tier ferocious beast, the Stone Ape. For Charles, he planned to keep it for himself. Once Colton returned, he could show it to his teacher. High-tier alchemy materials are not easy to find. Charles wanted to see if he could use this to trade for a Map Fragment with Colton. He wanted to be prepared and, after confirming the specific location of the divine beast, strengthen his abilities further before trying to acquire a divine beast early on! "That''s right, this stone is also quite special and can be used for alchemy." Charles said, no longer hiding the truth. "This stone is more valuable than that piece of beast skin?" the stall owner asked, trembling. Charles nodded. To his surprise, the stall owner couldn''t take it and fainted, collapsing to the ground. "You really identified it? Even I didn''t recognize it right away. Charles, I''m really looking forward to it. Come find me when you have time, I have many unknown things as well." David Qi said, intrigued, extending his invitation once again. Charles replied, "I will come by when I have time, I have some questions I''d like to ask." He wasn''t being polite, Charles had always been curious about those tentacles he had seen before and other strange creatures. Since David Qi was the most renowned Beast Mastery scholar in Genosha, he surely knew things that ordinary people didn''t. Perhaps he had knowledge about those bizarre creatures. Charles didn''t plan to wait until later to make contact. His habit was to gather all information and intelligence in advance, making it easier for him to plan for the future. Soon, amidst the crowd''s astonishment, Charles bid farewell to David Qi and walked towards the entrance. Beside him, Celestine''s eyes had not left Charles. She was so shocked that she couldn''t find the words. Before today, Celestine thought she understood Charles well enough. But Charles''s performance today shattered her perceptions once again! It was David Qi, after all, the author of various Beast Mastery textbooks! For someone like him to hold Charles in such high regard and respect left her feeling anything but calm. At that moment, Daniel Long stood at the elevator entrance with Zane, clearly preparing to attend the upcoming small auction. Daniel Long saw that Charles was approaching and asked, "Mr. Charles, how are you? Did you find anything interesting?" Charles nodded and replied, "I found quite a few valuable things." "Oh? I wonder if you could share what kind of things they are. I''m quite curious about your discerning eye, Mr. Charles." Daniel Long quickly inquired. Beside Daniel Long, Zane appeared relatively calm. He had already accepted what had happened earlier and didn''t intend to stir the pot any further. As Daniel Long posed his question, Zane quietly perked up his ears. Chapter 208 - 208: Colton Returns Zane came to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association today and suffered quite a bit. He lost more than half of the gold coins he had painstakingly saved up, and when he returned home, he would have to face his father''s punishment. Because of this, Zane was very concerned about Charles''s gains. He hoped that Charles had misjudged the situation. After all, the hardest thing for him to accept was that while he was losing money, his enemy not only didn''t lose anything but also made a substantial profit. Charles noticed Daniel Long''s curious gaze and slowly began to speak, "I didn''t buy much, just happened to come across the hide of an eighth-tier ferocious beast and bought it." "What? Eighth-tier ferocious beast hide? Mr. Charles, how much did you spend on it? Don''t try to deceive me." Daniel Long said with some concern. He knew that Charles had managed to make Zane suffer a significant loss, so he must have some tricks up his sleeve. However, the item exchange market was filled with cunning stall owners. These people''s tactics are so crafty that even the professional appraisers at the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association can''t be 100% sure they can see through them. Charles raised his hand and gestured simply, replying, "I only spent five gold coins. It''s not much." "That''s not too bad, five gold coins for a lesson learned is quite reasonable." Daniel Long sighed with relief. When he heard Charles mention spending five gold coins, he had already concluded in his mind. The so-called beast hide must be fake, after all, the hide of an eighth-tier ferocious beast would cost at least twenty gold coins! "The small auction will start shortly, Mr. Charles. Rest assured, all the items being auctioned have been uniformly appraised. For any unknown items, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association will provide prior notice." Daniel Long kindly reminded him. Charles scratched his head and thought about it, he felt that Daniel Long might have misunderstood, but he didn''t bother to explain further. Celestine, who was linked arm-in-arm with Charles, seemed displeased. She noticed Zane''s expression at the elevator entrance, which bore a look of schadenfreude. "Charles didn''t suffer a loss at all. That eighth-tier ferocious beast hide has already been sold for a total of thirty gold coins." Celestine explained briefly. She didn''t want others to think that Charles had misjudged the item and incurred a loss. An outstanding person should become even more exceptional amid the shock and admiration of the crowd! "Sold for thirty gold coins? Was that really an eighth-tier ferocious beast hide?" Daniel Long exclaimed, his mouth agape as he turned to look at Charles, clearly astonished. Countless people came to the item exchange market, hoping to buy high-value items at low prices and get rich overnight. But here was eighteen-year-old Charles, who had directly turned five gold coins into thirty! At this moment, Zane was starting to lose his composure, his expression went blank. Initially reluctant to speak, he couldn''t help but say, "You didn''t sell that hide to an idiot, did you? There must be something wrong with it." "What do you mean, sold it to an idiot?" Celestine immediately asked loudly. Still not able to tolerate anyone trying to belittle Charles. Charles might not care, but Celestine was very sensitive about these matters. "What''s wrong? Did I hit the nail on the head? What kind of normal person would spend thirty gold coins on something Charles bought for five? They must have a screw loose." Zane insisted firmly. At that moment, footsteps echoed from the corridor behind them, accompanied by a familiar voice. "Excuse me, but my brain is perfectly fine." said none other than the person who bought the beast hide, David Qi! When Zane saw someone rebutting him, especially someone he had never seen before, he instantly felt irked and responded harshly, "Who are you?" As the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Daniel Long knew many people, and he immediately recognized David Qi. "David Qi, I didn''t expect you to be here." Daniel Long said, his tone markedly different from Zane''s, full of respect. Although David Qi was not a high-tier Beast Master, his status in the field of Beast Mastery knowledge was unmatched in all of Genosha. Moreover, a scholar of Beast Mastery like him knows many high-tier Beast Masters. Seeing Daniel Long''s attitude, Zane, no matter how dim-witted, sensed something was off. He wanted to say something, but David Qi interjected, "I''m just an ordinary Beast Mastery scholar. A person who studies Beast Mastery knowledge should have a functioning brain." Upon hearing this, sweat formed on Zane''s forehead. Images of people who matched his status flashed through his mind, and he ultimately confirmed that the person before him was David Qi, someone even the head of the Taylor family would treat with respect. "David Qi, I wasn''t talking about you just now, please don''t take it personally." Zane quickly backpedaled, filled with regret for having spoken up. He realized that every time Charles was present, his words would lead to trouble. "Actually, I did buy that hide from Charles. It''s just that my brain is just fine, it truly is a rare high-tier ferocious beast hide with significant research value." David Qi replied, his tone unfriendly. He despised people like Zaneignorant yet arrogant, foolish and unaware of their own stupidity. Not giving Zane the chance to continue his defense. David Qi turned to Charles with a smile and said, "Don''t forget our agreement, Mr. Charles. If you have time, make sure to look me up." Daniel Long''s expression was neutral, but his eyes had discreetly scanned Charles, and his shock intensified. David Qi, a scholar of Beast Mastery, treated Charles with such kindness. He even addressed Charles as "sir." clearly indicating that he regarded Charles as someone worthy of respect in the field of Beast Mastery knowledge! An eighteen-year-old genius Beast Master commanded the respect of a renowned scholar? Daniel Long began to wonder if he had misheard earlier. "David Qi, I will definitely visit you when I have the time. Aren''t you attending the small auction later?" Charles replied. David Qi waved his hand and explained, "No need, I''ve already made quite a haul today. I can''t wait to get back and study this beast hide." At this point, a glimmer of desire suddenly appeared in David Qi''s eyes. He cautiously inquired, "Mr. Charles, if you decide to sell that Stone Ape Heart, please let me know first. I assure you, I will give you a satisfactory price." Charles nodded. The Stone Ape Heart was a very rare alchemy material. If Professor Colton didn''t need it, selling it to David Qi would be a good option. Seeing Charles agree, David Qi''s smile became even more pronounced as he happily said, "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer. Farewell." Once David Qi left, Daniel Long could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked, "Stone Ape Heart? Mr. Charles, if you''re considering selling it, you might also think about our Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association." It was clear that the well-informed Daniel Long had heard of the Stone Ape Heart and knew its value. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have mentioned it right after David Qi left. "May I ask, is this Stone Ape Heart also one of Mr. Charles''s recent finds at the item exchange market?" Daniel Long inquired further. Charles nodded and replied, "Yes, I bought it along with that beast hide." Upon hearing this, even Daniel Long, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, felt a pang of envy. Who would have thought that Charles, just browsing the item exchange market for a while, managed to acquire two rare items and bought them together for only five gold coins! Zane, not far away, naturally overheard the conversation between Charles and Daniel Long. His trembling hands subtly revealed his current emotional state. Without waiting for Daniel Long to lead the way, Zane took the nearby elevator and left. He didn''t want to be around Charles at all, it would be unbearable for him! Soon, Daniel Long, Charles, and Celestine arrived at the venue for the small auction. Inside, there were quite a few items up for bid, mostly pieces of information and some special weapons and equipment that didn''t pique Charles''s interest. However, Celestine spent quite a bit of money on some beauty supplies. After Charles and Celestine parted ways and returned to Cyber Academy, Charles went straight to the training room as usual. He summoned Max, Mousie, and Mia to engage in battle training while using the Overlord Heavy Armor to continuously enhance his physical fitness. He hadn''t visited the trial tower to comprehend his combat skills for several days, and he thought he could find some time to go in the next few days. Having just advanced to a Level 4 Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to level up again in the short term. His next tasks were to find suitable mystical beasts to raise the levels of Max, Mousie, and Mia, And to accelerate his understanding of combat skills while speeding up the fusion of multi-attribute energy to improve his strength as much as possible. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Charles''s phone vibrated, it was a message from Colton. [I''ve returned to Cyber Academy. Come to the cabin when you have time, I have something for you.] Upon receiving the message, Charles immediately stopped training, wiped the sweat from his body, and headed straight for Colton''s cabin. A few minutes later. Inside the bamboo cabin at Cyber Academy, Colton had just finished crafting a miracle drug. He handed the miracle drug to Charles and said: "Ezra has shown some responsibility as a teacher. This is for you, so take good care of it. I have some more miracle drugs here for you as well, they might help in a crisis." Charles looked at the information prompt before him: [Purification Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange Quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can resist contamination, purify most negative states, and maintain the user''s rationality and mental calmness. The description of the Purification Miracle Drug was very straightforward, but its effects were undeniably powerful. It was clearly prepared specifically for Charles by Colton. Chapter 209 - 209: I Can Give You the Mystical Beast Egg in Advance "Teacher, today I bought a rare alchemy material at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. I''m not sure if you need it." Charles said, pulling the Stone Ape Heart from his jet ring. Colton examined it carefully and said with some regret, "What a pity, this isn''t what I was looking for. For such a rare alchemy material, you must have spent quite a bit of money, right?" Charles shook his head, indicating that he didn''t spend much. Colton didn''t believe him at all. He said, "As your teacher, it''s my duty to help you. Charles, don''t feel too pressured. I do need some materials at the moment, so let''s talk about it again once you reach the fourth level of Beast Master." Charles''s eyes lit up at those words. He truly felt grateful towards Colton, who not only taught him advanced alchemy knowledge but also helped him without hesitation whenever he was in need. Charles hadn''t expressed his gratitude much, but he always kept Colton in mind. Otherwise, he would have sold the Stone Ape Heart long ago. "Teacher, I am now a fourth-level Beast Master. If there''s anything I can help you with, just let me know." Charles said directly. Colton''s eyes widened as he stared at Charles, unable to believe it. He asked, "I thought you just contracted that emerald-quality mystical beast? How did you reach fourth-level Beast Master so quickly?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "The high-level auxiliary training miracle drug you gave me has really helped, which is why I was able to advance so fast." "That still doesn''t make sense. Even with the miracle drug, your speed is astonishing." Colton said, his shock undiminished. He was very familiar with the effects of the high-level auxiliary training miracle drug. It was precisely because he understood that he was so amazed by Charles''s progress in Beast Mastery! "It''s not that impressive. I''ve been stuck at the third-level Beast Master for quite a while." Charles said truthfully. He hadn''t been training in Beast Mastery for long, so his time spent at the third-level was indeed considered quite lengthy. Colton didn''t say anything further. He felt that Charles''s speed had surpassed what talent alone could achieve, and he now fully agreed with the title of "monster" that Cyber Academy had given Charles. "If you''re a fourth-level Beast Master, there is indeed something I need your help with, but it carries a significant risk." Colton said after a moment of contemplation. He hesitated because what he needed Charles to do was incredibly difficult, with only a slim chance of success. "Teacher, please just tell me directly." Charles urged. Colton sighed and explained, "I need a specific alchemy material that''s nearly impossible to find anywhere else in the Abyssal Depths. It''s only available in Genosha Calivia." "There''s only one in the entire Abyssal Depths?" Charles was curious, that seemed exceedingly rare. The Abyssal Depths contained seven nations, each roughly the size of Genosha. In such a vast area, there was only one alchemy material to be found? Colton nodded and continued, "Exactly. I originally intended to trade for it, but that person refused. We have some bad blood between us from our youth, and it hasn''t improved over the years." At this point, Colton sighed again, as if remembering something, His demeanor became somewhat melancholic, his face reflecting a hint of nostalgia. Charles listened quietly, expecting Colton to share some stories from his youth. Instead, Colton bluntly stated: "I need you to participate in the underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha. You must defeat seven opponents in seven days to earn the reward, which includes what I need." "Underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha?" Charles repeated, never having heard of such a thing. Through Colton''s explanation, Charles learned a lot about the underground octagonal cage fights in Genosha. In simple terms, they were unofficial, blood-soaked, and violent battles, where summoning any mystical beasts, wearing any equipment, or using any skills was strictly prohibited. Fighters had to rely entirely on their physical attributes, combat experience, and skillsusing only their martial prowess! What Colton needed Charles to participate in was even more daunting, being known as the "Reaper''s Scythe." a challenge that hadn''t been completed by anyone in twenty years! Defeating seven top-tier fighters from the underground octagonal cage in just seven days is no small feat. Those who are considered top fighters are seasoned veterans. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Any one of them could easily take down a Beast Master of the same level or even engage in battles beyond their class! To win against seven such opponents in a row is incredibly difficult, especially since no failures are allowed. With only a day between each battle, it means that any serious injury would put you at a severe disadvantage in the next fight! "Ugh, the difficulty is just too high. Even Hale, over a decade ago, only managed to defeat the fourth-ranked fighter before having to stop due to severe injuries." Colton sighed again. He desperately needed that alchemy material, without it, his plans would lose a ten percent chance of success. Don''t underestimate that ten percent, if luck goes slightly awry, all efforts could go to waste, including the training of Charles, the emerald-quality mystical beast, and the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Most importantly, after all these years of preparation, if he failed, Colton would never get a second chance and would have to live with that regret, waiting for death to come. "Teacher Hale actually participated in such fights?" Charles raised his head slightly, surprised. Hale had always seemed gentle and kind to Charles, with a very stable demeanor, not at all like someone who had engaged in such bloody and violent battles. "There''s a lot you don''t know. Hale was once celebrated as the Son of the Wind. It''s just... what a pity." Colton paused, not revealing Hale''s story. This piqued Charles''s curiosity, Hale had always cared for him like a guardian and conversed with him like a friend. Charles knew that Hale possessed a legendary-quality mystical beast, originally a legendary-quality eight-winged cracked beast, but it had been cursed, reducing it to a platinum-quality six-winged cracked beast. Clearly, there were untold stories behind this, and Charles wanted to understand more, hoping he could help Hale lift the curse in the future. "Teacher, can you tell me exactly what happened?" Charles asked. To his surprise, Colton replied, "Some things are better asked of the person involved. After all this time, Hale should come out and see the world outside." Charles understood Colton''s intention, he wanted him to personally inquire about Hale and see if he could help Hale change his mindset and escape his predicament. "Charles, I can give you the diamond-quality mystical beast egg in advance, allowing you to contract your fourth mystical beast, but..." Colton hesitated once again. He was worried about Charles''s safety and knew that the chances of completing the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge were very slim. However, Charles didn''t care, upon hearing Colton''s words, he felt a surge of excitement, his eyes shining brightly. Before Colton could make a decision, Charles quickly spoke up, "It''s okay, teacher. It''s just about defeating seven enemies, right? I can handle it!" "It''s not as simple as you think, Charles. Let me think it over a bit more." Colton replied, still grappling with his decision. Seeing Colton''s indecision, Charles felt an urgency within him. Even at the seven-nation auction, it would be impossible to purchase a diamond-quality mystical beast egg! If he could contract a diamond-quality mystical beast as a fourth-level Beast Master, his strength would increase significantly! Whether it was the exchange competition among the three major academies, the battles between Genosha and Kingston, or the assessments at the Cyber Academy headquarters, Charles would have a great deal of confidence. With this in mind, Charles decided to give Colton a bit more of a shock. He said, "Teacher, if I can create my own martial skill, relying on my physical attributes, I could have a great chance of completing the underground octagonal cage challenge!" Colton was suddenly interrupted by Charles''s words. He turned to stare at Charles, confusion written all over his face, and asked: "What did you just say? Create your own martial skill? Really? That''s something even your combat teacher Ethan and Dean Jamie can''t achieve." Charles knew that in the face of Colton''s hesitation, he had to appear extremely confident. "I''ve already done things they couldn''t. In the Trial Tower, I..." Charles proceeded to tell Colton everything that had happened in the Trial Tower. Colton''s eyes began to brighten, if what Charles said was true, there might actually be a chance to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge! "Teacher, I feel like I can give it a try. Maybe I really can!" Charles said again. Colton was evidently moved. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "If you''re going to participate, I have one request." Charles quickly asked, "What''s the request, teacher? Please tell me." "After each battle, you must let me personally check you. If your injuries affect the next challenge, I will call it off." Colton said with a serious expression. Charles felt a warm sensation in his heart, he could sense Colton''s concern for him. At the same time, he could also perceive Colton''s desire for that alchemy material, which must be something very important. "Absolutely no problem, teacher!" Charles nodded firmly. Colton fell silent, turning to enter the secret chamber. Soon, he emerged, holding a mystical beast egg in his hands, and it was the diamond-quality mystical beast egg that Charles had been longing for! Chapter 210 - 210: Charles Is Not an Ordinary Genius Charles carefully took the diamond-quality mystical beast egg into his hands, and a notification appeared before his eyes: [mystical beast egg] [Name]: None [Attributes]: ??? [Level]: ??? [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: ??? [Loyalty]: ??? [Evolution]: ??? [Description]: This is a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, currently in a dormant state. If you carry it with you for 64 hours, a contract can be formed (100% success rate). It is truly a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. When Charles hatched mousie, he remembers it only took 24 hours. He didn''t expect that hatching a diamond-quality mystical beast egg would require 64 hours of carrying it around. "Charles, you can''t rush into the underground octagonal cage challenge. During this time, you can set aside learning alchemy and focus on strengthening your abilities and understanding [Combat Skills]." Colton suggested. Charles naturally knew that with the need to keep the mystical beast egg with him at all times over the next few days, he wouldn''t be able to challenge the Trial Tower. However, he could still focus on training Mia, mousie, and Max to level up their combat skills, as well as use the [Overlord Heavy Armor] to improve his physical condition. As for the upcoming auction hosted by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, there are still three days left. Charles didn''t plan to attend every session, as that would waste too much time. Tomorrow, he would ask President Daniel Long if there was a specific auction list. Then he would only need to attend the auctions that interested him, which would save time. Charles was filled with joy. A diamond-quality mystical beast egg is not something just anyone can possess, most Beast Masters have never even seen one! But there was a problem: this mystical beast egg was much larger than the one mousie had, about the size of a basketball. Now Charles could only hold it with both hands, which was quite cumbersome. It seemed he would need to find a backpack to put the mystical beast egg in, freeing his hands to do more things. "By the way, Charles, I will talk to Ethan and have him give you some special training when he has time. This way, your chances of completing the challenge will increase." Colton said before waving his hand, indicating he had other matters to attend to. After Charles left, Colton entered the bamboo forest, where the surrounding bamboo slowly parted, revealing a scene deep within the grove. It was a grave, with a tombstone inscribed with the words: [Grave of Beloved Wife Wanda] Colton slowly walked up to the tombstone and sat down beside it. He looked up at the sky above the bamboo forest and slowly began to speak: "I don''t know if what I''m doing is right or wrong, Wanda. I wish you were still by my side to give me some advice." "I am really pleased with Charles, he is truly a genius. No, he''s even more than a genius!" "To make up for the mistakes I made back then, I can only rely on Charles. I don''t want anything to happen to him. Wanda, do you think he will succeed?" "That guy, Jason Yang, still holds a grudge. He refuses to agree to my request to exchange alchemy materials. Well, who can blame him? I didn''t take good care of you, so he will never forgive me." A gentle breeze swept through, dissipating the sighs within the bamboo forest. Charles returned to the dormitory with the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Many people noticed him along the way, as carrying a mystical beast egg the size of a basketball certainly attracted attention. Soon, photos of Charles holding the mystical beast egg spread online, sparking a lot of discussion: "What is Charles doing? Is he engaging in performance art?" "Are you stupid? It''s not performance art, that''s definitely a mystical beast egg he''s holding!" "What kind of mystical beast egg? I''ve never seen one like that. If it is a mystical beast egg, what quality is it?" "I don''t know, I''ve never seen one either. It looks really strange, nothing like a Gold or Platinum quality mystical beast egg." "You''ve seen a Platinum quality mystical beast egg? I''ve only seen a Gold quality one!" The topic of what Charles was holding became a hot discussion among the people of Genosha Calivia. Most Beast Masters never had the opportunity to come into contact with a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, so they couldn''t determine its nature. Until renowned Beast Mastery scholar David Qi from Genosha joined the discussion, David Qi simply replied: "There''s no doubt that this is a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. It seems Charles is in the process of hatching it and needs to carry it with him for a long time." Once this response came out, the entire internet erupted into excitement, with countless people left in shock. The shocking news mainly had two aspects. One was that Charles was actually hatching a mystical beast egg. Which meant that Charles had reached the level of a Level Four Beast Master and was planning to contract his fourth mystical beast. This pace of cultivation made people question whether he was still awake. The other shocking revelation was that Charles''s mystical beast egg was actually of diamond quality! For most Beast Masters, having a Silver or Gold quality mystical beast was already quite impressive. They never expected that Charles, who had just become a Level Four Beast Master, would possess a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. This was something that many people couldn''t accept, and they continuously posted comments online expressing their jealousy towards Charles. In fact, it wasn''t just ordinary Beast Masters who were shocked. At that moment, in the Taylor family of Genosha Calivia, Benson was in his study, looking at the news on his phone, his expression growing darker. He glanced up at Zane, who was kneeling on the ground, and coldly said: "Zane, even though you are my son and the next head of the Taylor family, I must warn you again to stay away from Charles!" Zane clenched his fists tightly, his head lowered, filled with unwillingness. He gritted his teeth and replied, "Father, I don''t understand why Charles is just a commoner" Before he could finish, Benson threw his phone at him, the hard device struck Zane''s forehead, instantly leaving a wound as blood began to drip onto the still-lit screen, which displayed information about Charles. Zane looked on in disbelief, he had considered the possibility that Charles might have reached the level of a Level Four Beast Master, but he never imagined that the other party could possess a diamond-quality mystical beast egg! As the son of the head of the Taylor family, finding an emerald-quality mystical beast egg was already extremely difficult for him, let alone a diamond-quality one. Moreover, given Charles''s cultivation speed, if there were no accidents, it wouldn''t be long before he surpassed Zane, becoming an enemy that he could never defeat! "Take a good look, compared to him, you can only be considered a commoner!" Benson felt his own anger rising, but for the sake of the Taylor family, he had to force himself to calm down. Seeing Zane''s dazed expression, Benson''s heart softened, and he offered a few words of comfort: "Don''t think too much about it. For now, we can''t deal with Charles, but in the future, when the time is right, even Ezra will have to pay for underestimating the Taylor family!" Benson recalled that night when Ezra had looked down on him, as if he could completely annihilate the Taylor family whenever he wanted. For Benson, this was an indelible shame and a deeply rooted fear, as long as Ezra existed, the Taylor family had to treat Charles with utmost courtesy and could not retaliate in any way. "It''s only for now. The world will soon fall into chaos, and that will be our opportunity for the Taylor family to rise!" Benson''s eyes were filled with anticipation. ... On the other side, in the office of the president of Cyber Academy, Jamie, Ethan, and Hale were discussing something. Specifically about Charles participating in the underground octagonal cage challenge, "Reaper''s Scythe." This was something Colton had informed them about, along with the news of Charles becoming a Level Four Beast Master. Jamie was the first to speak: "I didn''t expect Charles to become a Level Four Beast Master in such a short time. It seems his talent is even higher than we imagined." "A genius blacksmith, a genius alchemist, a genius Beast Master, and terrifying combat abilities, he even has the potential to create his own combat techniques. Charles is truly a monster!" Ethan remarked. "Not only that, but I also heard about what happened with Charles in the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. He seems to be very skilled at appraising items and has never made a mistake. Even David Qi admires him greatly." Jamie added with the latest news. Hale wore a smile, it was a joyous thing for him that Charles was so powerful and talented. However, when Hale thought about Charles participating in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, his smile turned into concern, and he asked: "The one thing Charles lacks right now is time. If only he had enough time, he would undoubtedly become the top Beast Master!" "Yeah, but there isn''t much time left. We''ve received news from the headquarters that the entire Ethereal Grove is about to face an unprecedented crisis." Jamie walked over to the window as he shared this information. Ethan and Hale frowned, they were aware of this situation as well. Ezra had been away, not only to find a way to regain his original strength but also to deal with various hidden crises. "What if we convince Charles to give up the challenge? Hale almost died in the underground octagonal cage, even though he won against the fourth ace, he was severely injured." Ethan suggested. Hale recalled the past, those who were called the aces of the underground octagonal cage were no pushovers. While their mystical beasts might not be of high quality, their physical abilities and combat skills were top-notch. What was even more terrifying was that each ace was not afraid of death, willing to risk their lives in battle! It had been nearly ten years since anyone dared to take on the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, and Hale had also heard that recently a newcomer had appeared in the underground octagonal cage. In just ten short days, this newcomer had become an ace! Such a person was undoubtedly stronger and more fearsome than an ordinary ace! "I actually think Charles can do it. He''s not just an ordinary genius, he''s a true monster!" Jamie disagreed with the others. It seemed he had made up his mind as he said, "I will secretly watch the match. If Charles is in life-threatening danger, I will intervene directly!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 211 - 211: Can You Come to My House Tonight? Jamie''s perspective differed from Hale and Ethan''s, ordinary geniuses needed time to grow slowly. But for a monster like Charles, facing more difficult challenges and dangerous situations would allow him to grow rapidly in a short period! "By the way, didn''t Colton ask you to train Charles? You can''t slack off these days." Jamie said to Ethan. Ethan nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to help Charles improve his strength. Besides training in the Trial Tower, combat training in the outside world can also enhance his understanding of combat techniques." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hale listened to their conversation and fell into deep thought. After a while, he slowly spoke up, saying, "If Charles can''t create his own combat techniques, I still feel he shouldn''t participate in the underground octagonal cage challenge." "Even if he can''t grasp a combat technique, participating in the challenge isn''t too risky, right? After all, the president is watching over Charles from the shadows, so he won''t be in life-threatening danger." Ethan asked, somewhat puzzled. Unexpectedly, Hale responded, "No, it''s not that simple. Since Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia, he hasn''t lost a single challenge or battle. He has already built up a certain momentum." "With this kind of momentum, his strong heart will support him on his journey as a Beast Master, allowing him to go further and further." "What if he participates in the underground octagonal cage challenge and, unfortunately, suffers a defeat? I''m afraid it will affect his future training and make him doubt himself." Hale said, and the whole office fell silent. Jamie and Ethan fell into deep thought. As high-level Beast Masters, they understood how rare this kind of momentum was. Especially for Ethan, who had once roamed Genosha, challenging seventh-level Beast Masters without a single defeat. That was how he earned the title of the Tiger of Cyber Academy. Moreover, he had forged a strong mindset, even when facing Ezra, he dared to take on the challenge! Now, Charles''s situation was somewhat similar to what Ethan had experienced, he had never faced defeat before, and if he were to lose, it was uncertain how it would affect his mindset. After a moment of contemplation, Jamie spoke up, "Charles''s inner strength is far more powerful than we imagine. There''s no need to worry about his mindset, that guy has left me in awe!" He remembered the time in the abandoned factory basement when Charles entered the room filled with the bodies of innocent children. At that moment, Charles''s performance had left him astonished. A person with that mindset would not be easily defeated, even in failure! However, Ethan and Hale had not witnessed the scene at that time, and confusion appeared on their faces. Jamie provided a brief explanation of the situation, especially about Charles''s demeanor when he entered the pristine white room. After hearing this, Ethan and Hale fell silent. They believed that at eighteen, they couldn''t match Charles''s actions or his mindset. "Then it''s settled. Now we just have to see when Charles can create his own combat technique. I''m looking forward to the expressions of the people in Genosha when they hear about Charles completing the challenge." Jamie said. The discussion about Charles wasn''t limited to just the people at Cyber Academy. In the Allen family of Genosha, Mason looked at the messages on his phone and then raised his gaze to Zachary, who was standing beside him. He said, "This Charles is truly impressive, he''s already a fourth-level Beast Master. I''m curious about how he achieved that." Zachary''s expression was calm, but his muscles were tense. He recalled Charles''s performance in the entrance exam and the scene when he challenged the Trial Tower. Images flashed in his mind, and a strong sense of unwillingness surged within him. As the son of the General of Genosha and a nineteen-year-old fourth-level Beast Master, Zachary had always been very confident until he encountered Charles. He knew there were many geniuses in the world but never expected to come across a monster like Charles! It made him feel despair, Charles was now effortlessly catching up to him, and the gap between them would only continue to widen, becoming insurmountable! "Father, I''m heading to the training room." Zachary said, not elaborating further on Mason''s words as he turned to go to the Allen family''s training room. He wanted to seize the time and break through to become a fifth-level Beast Master as quickly as possible. Although the process would be tough, thinking of Charles filled Zachary with fighting spirit! Mason watched his son''s retreating figure with a satisfied smile on his face. A person only truly grows when they have seen how high the sky is and how thick the earth is, yet they do not lose their fighting spirit and continue to strive. Mason had a feeling that Zachary''s future achievements would surely not be inferior to his as a general! "Zachary, some people are destined to be unattainable, existing only to be looked up to. Charles is one of those people." Mason murmured to himself. This scene wasn''t limited to the Allen family, the prominent families in Genosha were all discussing Charles, especially among the young geniuses. The speed at which Charles was becoming stronger shocked them. In just one night, the entire Cyber Academy had changed. Charles noticed this when he got up the next day to go to the cafeteria for breakfast. He specifically found a backpack to place the basketball-sized diamond-quality mystical beast egg inside, so he could carry it with him at all times. In the past, when discussions about him filled the internet, many people would have already surrounded him, clamoring for his signature and attention. But today, everyone seemed extremely busy. Even when they saw Charles, they wouldn''t approach him, instead, they would think of something and turn away. "Charles, you''re amazing! Now all the young people in the academy are thinking about how to get stronger, your motivational effect is incredible!" Jace''s voice came from the side. Charles hadn''t seen him in a long time, and the Jace now was different from the one he remembered. It was mainly in his demeanor, his eyes were bright and sharp, no longer displaying that weak and timid look. "I heard you''ve been training hard lately. How''s it going?" Charles asked. Jace immediately perked up and patted his chest as he replied, "Don''t worry, Charles, in a couple of days on Challenge Day, I''ll definitely be able to move from Class B to Class A!" "Such confidence? It seems you''ve made significant progress." Charles remarked, recalling that nearly half a month had passed. Every half month, the students in Class B would have the opportunity to challenge the students in Class A, and if they succeeded in defeating their opponent, they could move up to Class A. "Charles, I dare say that no one would challenge you. You were already the strongest new student when you were a third-level Beast Master, let alone now that you''re a fourth-level Beast Master." Jace said. Charles nodded, he hoped no one would challenge him. Otherwise, he would have to spend time fighting with Class B students, which seemed like a waste. After a simple breakfast, Charles headed to the classroom to prepare for his morning classes. Just as he sat down, a message from Celestine popped up on his phone: [Charles, I heard this morning that Grace has taken a month off. It seems she left Calivia with her teacher.] Looking at the message, Charles felt a bit confused. He was curious how Celestine, a student from Nova Academy, knew about Grace, Especially since Grace was the direct disciple of the vice president of Aredale Academy, and they were from different schools. Charles replied: [Got it.] Less than ten seconds later, Celestine sent another message: [Aren''t you worried at all? She must have heard about you and chosen to go out and train to accelerate her strength.] Charles didn''t care much about this, his goal was to keep getting stronger and become the top Beast Master, a Master of all attributes! Celestine: [By the way, Charles, are you still going to the auction tonight? I don''t have anything else going on, so if you go, let me know, and I''ll accompany you.] Charles: [Let''s talk about it later, President Duan hasn''t sent me the auction list yet.] Celestine: [Okay, then I''ll go to class now.] Charles looked at his phone for a while, and until class started, there was still no message from Daniel Long, the chairman of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It seemed he would have to wait a bit longer. Behind him sat Zachary, with Camilla occasionally stealing glances at him. Zachary gazed at Charles''s back, somewhat lost in thought. Charles was about to contract his fourth mystical beast, and it was of diamond quality, he didn''t even dare to think about how vast the gap between him and Charles was. Time passed quickly, and by noon, Daniel Long finally sent a message. A file arrived on Charles''s phone, detailing the items to be auctioned off that evening. Charles opened it and glanced through it, there were plenty of good items, but one caught his attention. It read: [120-year-old top red wine from Tatus Manor, starting bid 3 gold coins] There was a detailed introduction, which Charles ignored, thinking about how he needed to increase Mia''s loyalty a bit more. A 120-year-old top red wine should be able to let Mia enjoy herself and boost her loyalty significantly! Moreover, compared to weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs, regular drinks had less competitive bidding, as this was a world centered around Beast Mastery, where strength was the most important factor. With that in mind, Charles sent a message to Celestine, along with the file, asking if there was anything she wanted to bid on. Soon, Celestine replied, She wanted some miracle drugs to accelerate her training speed and had arranged some funds from the Stokes family in Lsengard to participate in the auction tonight. However, Celestine didn''t have the qualification to bid, as she wasn''t a member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association and needed Charles to facilitate it for her. Thinking of this, Charles replied directly: [Why not arrive early tonight? I''m a member of the supreme-level members and should be able to help you get a membership card to make future purchases easier.] Celestine immediately messaged back: [No problem, thank you, Charles! After the auction tonight, can you come to my house? I have something to show you.] Chapter 212 - 212: Attending the First Auction Charles didn''t understand what Celestine meant, he wasn''t sure if she really had something to show him. After thinking for a moment, Charles replied: [Let''s talk about it tonight. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association before dark.] Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After having lunch, with some time left in the afternoon, Charles went straight to the training room to make the most of every moment. He trained Mia, Max, and Mousie while adjusting the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor to enhance his physical fitness as a Beast Master. After this period of effort, Mia''s level had already risen to 22, while Max and Mousie had reached level 26. At this rate, it would still take quite a bit of time before Max and Mousie could advance. Time flew by, and after finishing the noon training and the afternoon classes, Charles had a quick dinner and went directly to the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. When he arrived, he found that Celestine had already been waiting there. Recently, the weather in Genosha had turned a bit cold, as autumn was approaching. Celestine was wearing a beige long dress that wrapped around her entire body, with a shawl covering her white shoulders. Her long hair was styled up, revealing her elegant and alluring neck. The dress was tailored to fit Celestine''s curvy figure perfectly, making her prominent chest and perky hips even more eye-catching. Charles took several careful glances at her. A smile involuntarily appeared on Celestine''s face, a scholar would die for his confidant, and a woman would beautify herself for the one she admires. Today, her outfit was specifically chosen for Charles, hoping to attract his attention and enhance his feelings for her. "Why did you arrive earlier than me? You didn''t skip a meal, did you?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. He had come quickly to avoid making Celestine wait alone. He hadn''t expected Celestine to be even faster, after all, Nova Academy was much farther from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association than Cyber Academy was. "Let''s head inside first." Celestine said without directly answering. She had indeed come over without having dinner. The reason she arrived so early was that she wanted to spend more time with Charles. Charles frowned as he took out his phone to check for nearby restaurants. "There''s a restaurant nearby. Let''s eat first, there''s no rush. After dinner, we can get the premium membership card and then attend the auction. We''ll have plenty of time." Charles suggested. Celestine felt a smile spread across her face as she saw Charles considering her feelings. As long as Charles thought of her, everything she did was worth it. Celestine naturally linked her arm with Charles''s as they walked to the nearby restaurant. Their arrival instantly drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Today, Celestine looked particularly stunning, her every movement exuding charm. Beside her, Charles, though not dressed up, radiated a sense of confidence and strength that caught many women''s eyes. Before long, someone recognized Charles and got up to approach them. Charles frowned and directly asked the staff for a private room, allowing him and Celestine to avoid being disturbed by others. "I didn''t expect you to be so popular, Charles. Those ladies were definitely here for you." Celestine said, looking straight at him with a somewhat jealous tone. Charles helplessly rubbed his nose and replied, "I don''t want it this way either. It''s not pleasant to be the center of attention every time I go out." Celestine couldn''t help but chuckle at Charles''s expression, saying, "I never knew that being too famous could be a bad thing." Soon, the food Celestine had ordered was served. She looked at the empty space in front of Charles and asked. "Aren''t you going to eat?" Charles replied, "I''ve already eaten. Don''t worry about me, you take your time." Celestine felt warmth in her heart. She had thought Charles hadn''t had dinner either, but it turned out he had already eaten and still brought her along for dinner. After the two finished their dinner, they arrived at the building of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Just as Charles was about to enter, a staff member came out to greet them. "Good evening, Mr. Charles. Is there anything I can assist you with?" the staff member said. Charles glanced around and noticed it wasn''t Yana, who had helped him with his membership application before, so he replied, "Hello, could you please tell me where Yana is? I''d like to find her for my membership." "Mr. Charles, I can assist you with your membership application as well, so there''s no need to bother Manager Qian. She has been promoted." the staff member responded. At that moment, a familiar figure stepped out from the lobby, and it was Yana''s voice that called out to him. "It''s an honor to serve you, Mr. Charles. I''m glad to see you again." Yana said, swinging her curvy hips as she walked over. Charles, feeling a bit curious, asked, "You''ve been promoted? Can you still help me with my membership?" Yana flashed a bright smile and replied gently, "Of course! As long as it''s Mr. Charles coming to see me, I always have time." After saying this, Yana stared intently at Charles, slightly parted her rosy lips, and licked them with her pink tongue, which was quite tempting! At that moment, Celestine stepped forward, positioning herself between Yana and Charles, and said, "I need to handle the membership today, so please hurry. We don''t want to miss the auction later." "Alright, this lady and Mr. Charles, please follow me." Yana said as she led the way, with Celestine and Charles following her out of the lobby. Once they had left, the staff member who had initially spoken to Charles rolled her eyes and said in a displeased tone: "What''s so great about it? She only got promoted because of Charles! If I had been the first to attend to him, I would have been the one promoted!" Her colleague, intrigued, joked, "Didn''t you just have your chance? Charles barely glanced at you!" "Don''t remind me! I regret it so much. I was closer to Charles that day than Yana was! Damn it, why didn''t I realize it back then?" In the private room of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Yana was processing Celestine''s membership application. With Charles, who was a supreme-level member, assisting her, the entire process went incredibly smoothly. Soon, Celestine''s premium membership was successfully processed. Yana personally escorted Charles and Celestine to the entrance of the auction and then said, "Mr. Charles, how about we exchange contact information? If you need anything in the future, just give me a call." Under Celestine''s watchful gaze, Yana seemed oblivious as she slipped her business card into Charles''s chest and turned to leave. Charles looked at Celestine awkwardly, while she fixed her eyes on the card in his hand, snatched it away, and tossed it into the trash can. "Mr. Charles, if you need anything, feel free to call me." Celestine said, suppressing her annoyance, her voice soft and full of seduction. "Ha ha, the auction is about to start. Let''s head inside." Charles said, changing the subject as he led Celestine into the venue, following the directions of the staff. They arrived at a private box on the second floor. It was an incredibly luxurious room, equipped with everything one could need. The outermost feature was a panoramic floor-to-ceiling window that offered a clear view of the entire auction. "Dear esteemed member, if you have any needs, you can press the button on the table, and someone will be at your service." the staff member said as they bowed and left. In the large box, only Celestine and Charles remained, waiting for the auction to begin. Celestine seemed a bit bored, her eyes wandered as she quietly slipped off her high heels and then playfully touched Charles''s calf with her bare foot. Charles glanced down but showed no reaction. Celestine pouted, feeling intrigued, and slowly inched closer to Charles, placing her left leg on his thigh. Her long, white leg appeared especially enticing under the dim lights, filled with an impulse-inducing allure. As Celestine leaned her face closer to Charles''s ear, she extended her tongue and lightly licked his ear, whispering softly: "Don''t you really want to come to my place tonight? I have something special to show you." Charles took a deep breath, suppressing the desires within him, as the auction was about to start. Noticing that Charles still hadn''t responded, Celestine gritted her teeth and turned to sit on Charles''s lap, facing him while wrapping her arms around his neck. As she slowly slid her legs, she softly said, "Are you really not coming?" Charles felt the contact between them and the warmth coming from Celestine''s body. He thought about it, after the auction, he would likely head to the training room to prepare for the upcoming underground octagonal cage fight. Clearly, there wasn''t much time to visit Celestine''s place, so he didn''t answer directly but said, "I''ve been quite busy these past few days and haven''t had much time." Celestine sighed, looking as if she was about to give up. She got off Charles and walked into the nearby restroom. Charles breathed a sigh of relief, trying to adjust his body. He was not the type to be controlled by desire, he knew when to do what needed to be done. Soon, the annual auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch officially began! After a brief introduction, the auctioneer took to the center of the auction hall to start the bidding for the first item. This was a purple-quality supreme spear, seemingly used by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association to hype up the crowd and excite the auction participants. Charles glanced at the table in front of him, where a bidding device was placed. All he needed to do was input his bid, and it would be submitted without displaying specific names, only the box number or seat number. This way, the risk of being targeted maliciously was reduced. However, this was essentially useless for the second floor, as each box was special and corresponding to Genosha''s supreme-level members. Chapter 213 - 213: Zanes Vulnerability After a while, Celestine emerged from the restroom in the private box, looking much calmer. She sat down beside Charles, watching the ongoing auction outside. Clearly, the first item, the purple-quality supreme spear, was not Celestine''s target, so she didn''t pay it much attention, instead, she kept gazing at Charles with a look full of melancholy. Sensing Celestine''s gaze, Charles felt a bit stiff, he didn''t know how to face her in this moment. So, Charles chose to look at the crowd below. There were many familiar faces, including Camilla, Zachary, and Zane, who were all seated in a row in the main hall. It was obvious that the items being auctioned today didn''t pique the interest of General Mason or the Emperor of Genosha, which was why they weren''t present. It seemed that only supreme-level members could access the private boxes on the second floor, otherwise, Zachary and Camilla wouldn''t be in the main hall on the first floor. Thinking of this, Charles looked around the second floor. There were nearly twenty private boxes surrounding the entire second floor, and only his was lit, indicating that someone was inside. Meanwhile, many people in the main hall on the first floor had noticed the situation on the second floor. Seeing the light on in one of the boxes, they began to speculate among themselves. "Surprisingly, there''s a supreme-level member participating today. I wonder who it could be." "I noticed the box number is new, it must belong to someone who recently became a supreme-level member. But I wonder who it is." "I''m curious as well. There hasn''t been any news about it lately. Anyone who becomes a supreme-level member should be quite prominent." "I heard that Charles became a supreme-level member of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Could it be him?" "No way! Charles is just a genius, how could he possibly have that much money? He shouldn''t qualify." "Becoming a supreme-level member isn''t just about money, potential and status are also important criteria!" Zane sat in the front row, listening to the chatter from behind him, feeling curious about whether Charles was in the box on the second floor. Recalling Daniel Long''s attitude towards Charles yesterday, Zane felt that the supreme-level member upstairs was likely associated with Charles! However, he had other matters to attend to, namely securing the purple-quality supreme spear. The mere thought of it ignited a flame of anger within Zane, if it weren''t for Charles''s actions that allowed Bailey Zhao to pick a white-quality supreme spear from the royal treasury, and if he hadn''t spent over ten gold coins on a mystical beast egg yesterday, Zane wouldn''t have to borrow money from others to bid on this purple-quality supreme spear! "Damn Charles, when it''s your turn to bid on something, I''ll raise the price to the moonit''s completely within the rules and perfectly normal." Zane thought to himself. At that moment, the auction for the purple-quality supreme spear was heating up, with someone already calling out eight gold coins. Grinding his teeth, Zane shouted, "I bid ten gold coins! Who dares to compete with me!" As soon as he said this, Daniel Long, standing in the center of the auction hall, immediately turned pale. Zane''s move was nothing less than a declaration to the other bidders that if anyone raised the bid again, they would be opposing himand the Taylor family! The strength of the Taylor family is well known to everyone in Genosha Calivia, they are one of the top families that ordinary people simply cannot provoke. Therefore, after Zane called out his bid, the entire auction hall fell silent, and no one dared to raise the price further. Seeing this scene, Zane wore a smug expression, just as he had said earlier, very few people in Genosha would dare to mess with the Taylor family! "What are you waiting for? No one is continuing the bid." Zane said to the host on stage, believing that the purple-quality supreme spear was already his. The host glanced at Daniel Long, who nodded with a grim expression, clearly not wanting to create an awkward atmosphere at the start of the auction. Just when he thought it was all settled, someone raised the bid again, bringing the auction price for the purple-quality supreme spear to ten gold coins and ten silver coins. This new bid was clearly aimed directly at Zane. Watching the updated price on the big screen and the displayed box number, Zane stood up and turned to look at the second floor, where the only lit box was participating in the bidding! At this point, Zane was certain that the supreme-level member on the second floor had to be Charles! Only Charles would maliciously target him like this! "Damn Charles, deliberately sabotaging my bidthis is infuriating! I haven''t even come after you, and yet you dare to provoke me!" Zane thought angrily. He immediately raised his bid again: "Eleven gold coins!" To his surprise, Charles also raised the bid, adding exactly the minimum of ten silver coins, bringing the price of the purple supreme spear to eleven gold coins and ten silver coins. At this point, Zane could no longer contain himself, he didn''t have many gold coins to begin with, and he had no idea how many more he would need to buy it. "Charles, don''t you have a suitable weapon already? Why are you making this personal?" Zane shouted loudly. Silence. No one answered Zane''s question. The big screen at the auction venue refreshed once more, and Charles added another ten silver coins. This action made Zane''s rationality gradually give way to anger, he wanted to see just how much money Charles had to keep bidding! The purple-quality supreme spear was indeed quite rare, and the price should be between seventeen to eighteen gold coins. Considering Zane''s current state, Charles had already made a rough assessment in his mind. He figured that around twenty gold coins would make Zane back off. With this thought, Charles began to toy with Zane, every time Zane called out a bid, Charles would add ten silver coins. The entire auction hall fell silent, filled only with Zane''s furious roars and the continuous bids from Charles on the big screen. When Zane finally shouted nineteen gold coins, his voice was a bit quieter, as if he had regained a little of his rationality. Charles immediately assessed that this must be nearing Zane''s limit, which is why Zane had lowered his voice. "It seems I overestimated the amount of money Zane has, as the son of the head of the Taylor family, he doesn''t have that much after all." Charles thought to himself. He stopped bidding, as if he had given up. Seeing this, Zane finally let out a sigh of relief and slumped back into his seat. Nineteen gold coins! Originally, he could have secured the purple-quality weapon for just ten gold coins, but because of Charles''s interference, he ended up spending an extra nine gold coins! Adding the fifteen gold coins he lost in the item exchange market, he was down a total of twenty-four gold coins! This amount was all his wealth, meaning that just because of Charles, Zane had lost every last gold coin! As the auction hammer fell, Zane''s mind was in turmoil, screaming, "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" He had no money left, even if someone below wanted to raise the bid against Charles, he couldn''t do a thing! If Charles decided to drop out and no one else raised the bid, it would be Zane''s turn to pay, but he was already broke. Having spent an extra nine gold coins to get what he wanted, Zane felt no joy at all, he just slouched in his chair, looking utterly defeated. Behind him, whispers floated through the air: "Charles is impressive, there are hardly anyone in all of Genosha who would dare to bid against Zane like that." "You look surprised, didn''t you know how formidable Charles is?" Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know, I know, Charles is indeed powerful, but Zane isn''t just anyone, he''s the son of the head of the Taylor family." "It seems you really don''t know, let me tell you, back at the Robinson family banquet..." Zane suddenly turned around. There were quite a few people sitting behind him, and he couldn''t tell who was discussing the humiliating events that had happened at the Robinson family banquetevents that marked one of the most shameful moments of his life! "The auction for the second item will now begin" The auction continued. Charles caressed Celestine''s thigh, which was stretched out over him, quietly waiting for the next item to be auctioned. Beside him, Celestine had witnessed everything that had just happened, just a few simple bids had caused Zane to spend so many gold coins! "Charles, how did you manage that? Aren''t you afraid Zane might suddenly decide he doesn''t want that purple supreme spear anymore?" Celestine asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. Charles thought for a moment and explained, "It''s all about careful observation. Just now, Zane''s voice dropped a bit, and he didn''t seem as angry anymore, which clearly indicated something had made him a little more level-headed." "I didn''t notice his voice changing at all, he seemed just as furious the whole time!" Celestine couldn''t understand. Was the scene she witnessed so different from what Charles had seen? "Well, you have to observe closely, just think about it a bit more." Charles said. His insight and ability to speculate were beyond what ordinary people could compare to. Celestine nodded, somewhat understanding, and her admiration for Charles only grew stronger. "By the way, what items do you want to bid on? If I help you bid later, the price might be a bit lower." Charles said. Celestine''s eyes lit up, and she quickly listed the items she wanted. Charles compared the list to the one Daniel Long had sent him, they were all items ranked lower in the auction, so they would have to wait a while. At that moment, Charles''s phone vibrated with a new message. He opened it to find a photo sent by Camilla. The person in the picture was Zane. Looking utterly lost, his eyes vacant and his expression bitter. Camilla: [Charles, you''re amazing! Just look at Zane''s face, it feels so satisfying! He deserves it for being so arrogant.] Charles instinctively smiled, he hadn''t expected Zane to be so fragile, to end up looking like this. Celestine had been watching Charles closely. When she saw him smile at a message, she curiously asked, "What''s going on?" Charles showed her the photo. To his surprise, Celestine asked softly, "Are you and Camilla, the second princess of Genosha, quite close?" Chapter 214 - 214: The First Auction Comes to an End Upon hearing Celestine''s question, Charles didn''t think much and replied directly, "Close? We''re just classmates." Celestine seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She was worried that someone as outstanding as Charles would attract a lot of admirers, and perhaps even the second princess of Genosha might have feelings for him. People are often selfish, especially when it comes to love, and Celestine was no exception, she wanted to be Charles''s one and only. "Charles." Celestine called out to him. Charles turned to look, asking, "What''s up?" Celestine shook her head, indicating that there was nothing wrong, but her gaze remained fixed on Charles''s face, lost in thought. The auction was progressing quickly. Zachary and Camilla each made several bids and managed to buy the items they wanted. Zane, sitting in the front row, pulled out his phone, seemingly busy with something, and looked somewhat anxious. Finally, the item Charles had set his sights on todaythe top-tier red wine from Tatus Manor, aged one hundred twenty yearswas announced. He carefully observed the reactions of the crowd below, and as he expected, very few people seemed excited, most showed little interest. When the official auction began, the host announced the starting price of three gold coins. There were only a few bidders in the entire venue, with three or four showing slight interest, raising the price to four gold coins and five hundred silver coins. After waiting for a while, no one else continued to bid. Charles knew it was time to make his move. He calmly entered a bid of five gold coins, which was about the true value of that bottle of wine. After all, for a Beast Master, no matter how good the red wine was, it wouldn''t enhance their strength, spending that money would be better spent on equipment and miracle drugs. Just as the host was about to drop the hammer, Zane suddenly began to raise the bid, shouting, "I bid five gold coins and ten silver coins!" Upon hearing this, the entire auction hall fell silent. Some people looked at Zane, then glanced up at the box on the second floor, discussing among themselves: "It seems Zane is still not willing to back down, he wants to drive the price of the wine up." "It''s just a bottle of wine, it''s not important for a Beast Master. Charles shouldn''t continue to bid." "What do you understand? The wine might not matter, but face does! If Charles gives up right away, it would mean he''s afraid of Zane." "That''s true, I feel like those two will keep bidding. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association is going to make a profit." The big screen at the auction refreshed again, showing Charles had raised his bid to six gold coins. Seeing this, a look of joy appeared on Zane''s face. As the price for the one hundred twenty-year-old Tatus Manor top-tier red wine reached six gold coins, he felt he could still raise his bid. He had just pulled out his phone to borrow money, wanting to make Charles spend a bit more, otherwise, he would feel like he had lost out! "Six gold coins and ten silver coins!" Zane added ten silver coins each time, clearly trying to mimic Charles''s previous bid. Charles understood Zane''s intentions, but he didn''t care, it was just a bottle of red wine. There were plenty of other wines that could increase Mia''s loyalty. So there was no need to spend too much, that would be just as foolish as Zane. With a joyful expression still on his face, Zane waited for a while but saw that the auction screen did not refresh. His expression gradually became dazed. At that moment, Zane began to have a bad thought: "What if Charles decides to drop out? Wouldn''t I end up paying six gold coins and ten silver coins for something useless?" Fortunately, that thought was quickly dismissed, As the auction screen refreshed to show that Charles had raised the bid again to seven gold coins! In the box on the second floor. Charles looked at Celestine with a helpless expression, the previous bid hadn''t been his but had been made by Celestine. "Seven gold coins for a bottle of red wine? That seems a bit excessive. Let it go." Charles said. Celestine replied, "I''ll buy it. I can see you really want it, so I want to get it for you." Hearing Celestine''s words, Charles was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that Celestine wanted to win the auction and then give the wine to him! Looking at Celestine''s serious expression, Charles thought for a moment and said, "I appreciate your kindness. Honestly, any wine that''s just a bit better than Monkey Wine would be fine." "Oh, is that so? What should I do since I''ve already placed a bid?" Celestine had assumed that Charles only wanted this particular bottle of red wine and didn''t realize other options were acceptable. Charles waved his hand, signaling that he had a plan. Under Celestine''s puzzled gaze, Charles picked up the wine glass from the table and walked over to the glass front of the box, his figure becoming visible to the crowd on the first floor. Especially Zane, who was still hesitating about whether to raise his bid by ten silver coins, looked up at Charles'' silhouette. He saw Charles elegantly raise his right hand with the wine glass, making a toast gesture towards the crowd outside the glass. This action was filled with confidence and grace, but to Zane, it felt like a direct provocation and mockery, as if Charles was saying, "No matter how many gold coins you bid, this bottle of red wine is mine!" "Damn it, I''ll bid eight gold coins!" Zane shouted before the auctioneer could drop the hammer. This time, everyone else became unsettled and began to talk among themselves: "Eight gold coins for a bottle of red wine? That''s insane! It''s only worth at most five gold coins!" "Rich people think differently than we do, especially young ones who love to compete. I bet Charles will raise the price again!" "It seems like Charles isn''t responding. He looks like he''s saying something, but I can''t hear him from this distance." "I can read lips. It looks like he said, ''What a fool. That bottle of wine is yours!''" "Fool, who is Charles talking about? Who else could it be, of course, it''s..." Zane''s hearing was perfectly fine, he could hear the discussions around him. Now, he was trembling all over, unable to believe that Charles had just given up so easily and had no intention of continuing the bidding. And in front of so many people, he had called him a fool? "Three, two, one, sold!" The auctioneer''s hammer came down. The bottle of one hundred twenty-year-old Tatus Manor top-tier red wine was sold to Zane for eight gold coins. Daniel Long watched Zane''s furious expression and couldn''t help but smile slightly. At the beginning of the auction for that purple-quality supreme spear, he really thought Zane would snag it at a low price, but Charles'' appearance had driven the price up. And as for this bottle of red wine, he would never have guessed it would sell for eight gold coins. In Daniel Long''s mind, selling it for over four gold coins would have been great, but it had doubled! Charles was truly a distinguished guest of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, he wished Charles would participate in every auction. However, Daniel Long quickly regretted his earlier thought. During the subsequent auctions, he seemed to feel Charles'' influence, causing Zane to suffer continuously. Whenever Charles was bidding on an item, not many dared to continue raising their bids. This led to several items being sold to Charles at a low price! In the box, Celestine looked at Charles with admiration. Those were all things she wanted, and she hadn''t expected to get them all, especially at prices even lower than she imagined! "Charles, you''re amazing! I was worried I wouldn''t have enough gold coins to spend, but now I won''t even use all of it!" Celestine exclaimed excitedly as she hugged Charles'' arm. Charles felt the sensation from her touch and replied casually, "It''s nothing. After seeing Zane''s outcome, they all dare not bid against me anymore. Besides, the items up for auction today are just some common ones, the boxes on the second floor are mostly empty." "That''s because it''s you, that''s why others won''t continue bidding. Charles, with just one simple gesture, you made Zane raise his bid again. How did you do that?" Celestine recalled what had happened earlier, feeling very curious. Charles replied calmly, "It''s simple. Understand your opponent. Zane is foolish and arrogant, he cares most about his face." Even without spending a lot of time with Zane, Charles could roughly gauge what kind of person he was. "Oh, I almost thought I''d have to spend seven gold coins to buy that bottle of wine!" Celestine said, patting her chest, a bit shaken. Charles watched her chest rise and fall and said, "It''s fine, trust me." At that moment, the auction was nearing its end, and the items Charles had bid for Celestine were being delivered. The person delivering them was none other than Yana. "Respected Mr. Charles, here are the items you bid on. Please check if anything is missing." Yana said as she bent down to place the items on the tray in front of Charles. Sneaking glances at him with flirtatious eyes. She had been present at the entire auction, witnessing the interaction between Charles and Zane firsthand. The reason she recognized Charles so quickly was that her sister was a fan of his and sent her Charles'' videos every day. Over time, Yana had formed an impression of Charles. Now it seemed that Charles not only had exceptional talent but also far surpassed his peers in strength, intelligence, composure, and steadiness, effortlessly outmaneuvering Zane! Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before meeting Charles, Zane had been one of the most feared elites in Genosha Calivia! Who would have thought that Zane, the son of the Taylor family head, would continuously suffer losses in front of Charles and embarrass himself? Thinking of this, Yana, who had been bending slightly, leaned even lower, trying to draw Charles'' attention to the exposed skin on her chest. "The money has been transferred, and the items are all here, nothing missing. You have no further business here." Celestine said rapidly. She had noticed long ago that this girl named Yana had not shown so much skin when they first met! Yana glanced at Charles and, seeing he didn''t move, replied somewhat regretfully, "Alright, ladies, I will take my leave now." As Celestine watched Yana leave, deliberately swaying her hips and flaunting her ample backside, she pressed her chest firmly against Charles and asked, "Is she more attractive than me? Does she have a better figure than I do?" Chapter 215 - 215: Encountering the Serpent People Charles did not answer Celestine''s question. Time passed quickly, and by the time the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction concluded, it was around eight o''clock in the evening. Charles ignored Celestine''s hints and headed straight back to Cyber Academy. Now he needed to train diligently and make the most of his time to enhance his strength for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the Genosha underground octagonal cage! It had been 28 hours since he obtained the diamond-quality mystical beast egg, and there were still 36 hours left until it could be completely hatched. To be honest, Charles was quite curious, this was his first time hatching a diamond-quality mystical beast egg. He had no idea what kind of mystical beast would emerge once it successfully hatched or what its initial level would be. Since it was a diamond-quality mystical beast egg, it should have a higher level than the one that Mousie had when it first hatched, right? That would save a lot of time in leveling up, and time was something very important to Charles. Back in the training room, Charles adjusted the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor once again. He was now adapting at an impressive speed, basically needing only a day to fully acclimate to the new weight. Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor could no longer enhance his physical abilities. At that point, if he wanted to continue improving his physique and increase his strength, he would need to find other methods. "Sometimes, going too fast isn''t a good thing. It feels like I won''t be able to use this newly acquired orange-quality equipment for long." Charles thought to himself. Thankfully, the Overlord Heavy Armor had decent defensive capabilities, so even if it could no longer help improve his physical attributes, it wouldn''t be completely useless. After finishing his training, an exhausted Charles stepped out of the training room and encountered Hale, who was waiting nearby. "Mr. Hale, is there something you need?" Charles asked first. Hale had specifically come here to wait for him, so there must be something important going on. Charles could also guess that Hale had been standing at the training room door to avoid disrupting his training. "Charles, the Robinson family contacted me again tonight. They want to apologize to you tomorrow afternoon at the most luxurious restaurant in Genosha Calivia." Hale said. He didn''t want to deal with the Robinson family, when he severed ties with them, he had nearly lost all interest in the family. Unexpectedly, the Robinson family had sought the help of an elder who had always treated Hale well, asking that person to request Hale''s assistance, which he couldn''t refuse. That''s why he had come to find Charles. Charles recalled what Colton had told him that night regarding Hale''s past experiences. "That''s fine, Mr. Hale. I can make time tomorrow afternoon." Charles initially agreed, then asked: "Mr. Colton once mentioned some things about your past. Can you tell me about it, Mr. Hale?" Upon hearing Charles'' words, Hale froze in place. His eyes fell to the ground, lost in thought about something. After a long moment, Hale finally spoke, "I once had a serious conflict with my family over a person, and afterward, I lost everything and became what I am now." Hale''s words were vague, clearly indicating that he did not wish for anyone to know what had happened in the past, nor did he seem eager to reflect on it. Charles could sense the disappointment and despair in the person standing before him. When people recall their past pains, it is usually accompanied by feelings of resentment, regret, and sorrow, but Hale was different. Charles sighed. He chose not to ask any more questions. The current Mr. Hale showed no fighting spirit, he had completely given up on everything. "Mr. Hale, just tell me when you''re ready to share. Maybe I can help you." Charles offered as a form of comfort. Hale looked up, somewhat grateful for Charles'' words, and replied, "Thank you, but even Uncle Ezra couldn''t accomplish that, so I''ve stopped thinking about it." "Even things that Mr. Ezra can''t do?" Was it related to the curse on Hale? A curse that could cause a legendary-quality mystical beast to fall to platinum quality must be incredibly difficult to lift. However, if there''s a way, the information prompts in front of Charles could provide corresponding methods. It was likely that he couldn''t see it now due to his current strength, just as when he first met Ezra, most of the information he could see was marked with question marks. "Not being able to do it now doesn''t mean there''s no hope for the future." Charles thought. He hesitated to discuss the curse. Otherwise, Hale would surely wonder how he knew about it, especially since no one had mentioned this matter to Charles. This was also one of the reasons Charles had asked Hale about his past. After bidding farewell to Hale, Charles returned to his dormitory. It was already quite late. During this period, Charles had been getting very little sleep each day, but thanks to the good physical condition of a Beast Master, he was managing. "It seems I need to find some time to relax, otherwise, it might affect my overall state." Charles contemplated. He planned to take a good rest after completing his self-created combat techniques. The next day at noon, The members of the Robinson family had arrived early at the most luxurious restaurant in Genosha Calivia. To show their sincerity, they had even booked an entire floor to ensure no one would disrupt the midday meeting. Even with the financial power of the Robinson family, they wouldn''t be willing to book the entire restaurant, the amount of gold required would make them feel the strain! Soon, Charles'' figure appeared at the entrance of the restaurant, where Lance Lin, the head of the Robinson family, was personally waiting to greet him. At first, Lance Lin''s brother, Shane Lin, felt it was unnecessary for the head of the Robinson family to welcome Charles, it seemed a bit embarrassing. To his surprise, Lance Lin directly stated, "Have you forgotten the day Ezra appeared over the Robinson family? The scene from that day is something I''ll never forget. What''s embarrassing about it? As long as the Robinson family is safe, everything else is trivial." "Mr. Charles, thank you very much for accepting the Robinson family''s invitation. I''ve booked the entire third floor of the restaurant, and the lunch banquet will begin shortly." Lance Lin said first. Charles nodded calmly. He wasn''t here today just to eat, he had come to accept the Robinson family''s apology, after all, it was the Robinson family that had made the initial mistake. Just then, a commotion suddenly erupted inside the hall of the restaurant. " Blackrock! As a member of the chaotic army, how dare you come to Genosha Calivia seeking help?" A raspy voice rang out. "Bullshit! You are the chaotic army! We are fighting for the peace of all of Atacama! It''s people like you who have kept Atacama in a state of constant turmoil!" someone retorted. Charles looked toward the hall and saw two cloaked figures arguing with each other, about to come to blows. He originally didn''t care much about these matters, but upon hearing the word "Atacama." he took a closer look and noticed an information prompt appear before him: [Name]: Blackrock [Race]: Serpent [Age]: 32 [Level]: Lv44 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison ... [Name]: Uda [Race]: Serpent Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Age]: 28 [Level]: Lv47 [Attributes]: Wind/Poison ... Serpent People? No wonder Atacama was mentioned, that is Aria''s hometown! Thinking of this, Charles recalled the image of the young girl, dressed in a purple silk gown, her face veiled with sheer fabric, her eyes shimmering with an enchanting hue, like a fairy stepping out of an ancient painting, radiating an exotic charm. There was also Joshua, who taught him the "Eighty-One Hammer." gifted him with "Joshua''s Remnant." and helped him through a crisis. These two Serpent People had been quite helpful to Charles! So, Charles stepped forward, wanting to ask the arguing Serpents in the hall if they knew anything about Aria and Joshua. To his surprise, Lance Lin beat Charles to it and entered the hall, exuding the authority of a superior. He shouted, "Enough! Everyone quiet down! If you want to make a scene, take it outside!" The two Serpents immediately calmed down. One of the Serpents quickly walked up to Lance Lin, visibly pleased, and said, "Honorable head of the Robinson family, I bring greetings from Atacama and the Li Tribe. I wonder if you''ve made a decision regarding our earlier discussions?" Lance Lin recognized the Serpent before him, and with a somewhat more normal attitude, replied, "Uda, rest assured, the Robinson family will notify you as soon as there''s a result." Upon hearing Lance Lin''s words, the Serpent named Blackrock quickly approached as well, speaking respectfully, "I represent the legitimate Serpent power, the New Nation, and send you our regards. Please do consider a partnership with the New Nation!" Hale frowned. He knew that two Serpents had come to Genosha Calivia, each belonging to two opposing factions. Both were looking to collaborate with the major families of Genosha to purchase weapons and equipment at a low price, along with miracle drugs. In exchange, these Serpents would provide unique materials from the Atacama Desert, as well as gold coins. The Robinson family was not interested in the New Nation. This was a newly emerged faction that was not well regarded. "Sorry, the Robinson family will only collaborate with powerful tribes, even if we were to work with Serpents." Lance Lin stated bluntly. Uda, from the Li Tribe, immediately displayed an excited expression. He turned to the opposing faction''s Blackrock and said, "Did you see that? No one believes in you chaotic forces! What is this New Nation? What of the Serpent Queen''s bloodline? You will always be cursed!" Blackrock instantly became furious. Insulting him was one thing, but insulting Her Majesty, the queen who led the New Nation into battle, was absolutely unacceptable! "I challenge you to a duel! Her Majesty will bring peace to Atacama, and that is a certainty!" Blackrock roared in anger. Uda''s eyes brightened. He knew Blackrock''s strength, and agreeing to the duel at this moment was a great opportunity to eliminate him! Before he could respond, the previously quiet Charles suddenly spoke up, "Wait a moment, I have some questions I''d like to ask." Chapter 216 - 216: Atacama Does Not Need Peace Serpent Uda felt annoyed when someone interrupted the request for a duel. He glanced at the speaker, who looked to be only eighteen or nineteen years old. The young man was carrying a backpack and dressed very ordinarily, clearly lacking any status or background. Uda directly expressed his impatience, saying, "Who is this little brat? Do you think you have any right to involve yourself in the matters of the Serpent People?" Charles was taken aback by this remark. He never expected that simply speaking up would lead to such mockery from the Serpent of the Li Tribe. Charles ignored the Serpent named Uda. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Blackrock, asking, "You said your faction is called the New Nation, led by the bloodline of the Serpent Queen?" Blackrock looked at Charles with some wariness. He didn''t say a word, clearly unwilling to divulge more information. "That''s right, they''re a chaotic army! What bloodline of the Serpent Queen? It''s clearly a cursed bloodline!" Uda eagerly interjected, seizing every opportunity to belittle the New Nation. Charles frowned, still looking at Blackrock, and continued, "Don''t worry, I''m not your enemy. Do you happen to know Joshua?" Upon hearing the name Joshua, both Blackrock and Uda froze for a moment. Especially Blackrock, who had an expression of surprise and confusion as he cautiously asked, "May I ask what your relationship is with Lord Joshua?" Charles directly took out the Remnant of Joshua, which could no longer be used, but still retained Joshua''s aura. Blackrock carefully sensed it and confirmed it was indeed Lord Joshua''s aura. His gaze toward Charles was filled with curiosity. "This was given to me by Joshua, it is enough to prove I am not your enemy." Charles said. Blackrock nodded and replied, "The New Nation is indeed led by Her Majesty, and Lord Joshua is her capable assistant." With this accurate answer, Charles understood that this Serpent faction called the New Nation was the one led by Aria. Charles recalled that he had once asked Joshua where he might go in the future, and Joshua had replied he would either go to Atacama or the Stellar Empire. It seemed the other party had indeed returned to their homeland, Atacama, and formed a faction aimed at completely reclaiming Atacama to bring peace! "Kid, who exactly are you? How do you know people from the chaotic army?" Uda, being close enough, overheard the conversation between Charles and Blackrock. As an opposing faction of the New Nation, Uda instinctively regarded Charles as an enemy, since he understood that an enemy''s friend is also an enemy. Charles turned around, frowned, and said, "Who I am has nothing to do with you. This is Genosha, not a place where you can act recklessly!" "Damn it! A mere teenager dares to be so arrogant! If this were Atacama, I would have killed you with my own hands already!" Uda licked his lips, clearly harboring murderous intent. Lance stood nearby, and his expression grew increasingly grim. The purpose of his visit today was to manage his relationship with Charles. He hadn''t expected a member of the Serpent tribe to provoke and ridicule Charles like this. It should be noted that Charles had heard the conversation between him and Uda, where the Robinson family showed interest in cooperating with the Li Tribe. Who knows how Charles feels now? If this makes him more averse to the Robinson family, it could lead to trouble in the future. With a Serpent tribe far away and the killing god Ezra nearby, Lance quickly made his choice. "Shut up! Mr. Charles is not someone you can provoke!" Lance reprimanded Uda, then turned to Charles and said, "Mr. Charles, this Serpent has nothing to do with the Robinson family and does not represent our stance." Uda looked bewildered, doubting his own ears. Lance was the head of the Genosha Robinson family, and yet he showed such respect to this eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy? Who exactly is this kid? Charles waved his hand and stared at Uda, asking, "I heard what you said earlier. Although this isn''t the Atacama Desert, there are still duels here, even life-and-death duels. I''m curious how exactly you plan to kill me?" Once those words were spoken, Lance tensed up immediately and hurriedly said, "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to act impulsively over a Serpent. The luncheon is about to start, why don''t we go eat first?" After saying that, he turned to Uda and added, "You should apologize right away. You''re being extremely rude, this is not the Atacama Desert!" Uda sensed that Charles''s identity was not simple. He didn''t want to stir up more trouble and wanted to defuse the situation as much as possible. But unexpectedly, Charles said, "You not only need to apologize to me, but you also need to apologize for your earlier slander against the Serpent Queen!" "Why should I! A curse is a curse! The Serpent People don''t need any queen!" Uda immediately became enraged. Before the New Nation arrived, their Li Tribe was the largest tribe in the area. All Serpents had to obey their commands, contributing all their wealth in exchange for the chance to avoid being killed. They also had to perform various forms of labor to obtain food and avoid starving to death. After the emergence of the New Nation, those despicable civilian Serpents flocked to the New Nation, resulting in the Li Tribe losing its sources of wealth and labor. The Serpents of the Li Tribe saw their living standards plummet and even had to work for themselves! This was something they could not tolerate at all, and they blamed all their misfortunes on the New Nation and the Serpent Queen. Atacama did not need peace, all Serpents were accustomed to oppression and turmoil. "So, are you willing to accept my life-and-death duel?" Charles asked expressionlessly, but his words carried an endless chill and killing intent! Before Uda could respond, Lance urged again, "Hold on, don''t be impulsive." The reason for his admonition was the concern that if Charles were to get hurt, the Robinson family would surely be in danger once Ezra found out! If the Robinson family weren''t present today, then Charles could challenge an eighth-level Beast Master or an eightieth-level Serpent, and it wouldn''t have anything to do with Lance! "Uda, if you keep this attitude up, the Robinson family will not cooperate with the Li Tribe!" Lance shouted at Uda. Hearing Lance''s firm words, Uda was momentarily taken aback. Just because of his bad attitude towards Charles, the Robinson family would cancel their cooperation with the Li Tribe? Because of an eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It should be noted that collaborating with the Li Tribe could bring the Robinson family hundreds of gold coins in profit each year! The Robinson family was willing to give up such a substantial profit simply because of his attitude towards this boy? At this moment, Blackrock, standing behind Charles, had his eyes light up. The cancellation of the cooperation between the opposing faction and the Robinson family was a tremendous victory for the New Nation! If the New Nation could establish a partnership with the Robinson family, that would be even better. But was it even possible? Blackrock instinctively turned his gaze toward Charles, thinking to himself, "Perhaps this human who knows Lord Joshua might have a chance to facilitate cooperation between the New Nation and the Robinson family." In the next moment, Blackrock felt that the thought was almost impossible. How could a mere boy make the Robinson family cooperate with the New Nation? "I''m sorry, I apologize for my inappropriate words just now." Uda gritted his teeth and lowered his head. The cooperation between the Li Tribe and the Robinson family was crucial. With the support of the Robinson family''s weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs, the strength of the Li Tribe''s Serpents would improve, potentially allowing them to stall the New Nation. As long as they could hold back the New Nation, other Serpent factions would naturally seize the opportunity to attack the New Nation! Any faction that surpassed ordinary Serpents and civilian Serpents did not want to see Serpents from their territory siding with the New Nation. Moreover, the New Nation''s slogan was to bring peace to Atacama. What is peace? It naturally means the complete disappearance of these Serpent factions, only the New Nation''s existence would be true peace! "It''s too late. I don''t want to accept your apology, nor do I wish to forgive your offense." Charles said. He turned to Lance and firmly stated, "Mr. Lin, there''s no need for today''s luncheon. I am a friend of the Serpent People, and I stand with the New Nation." Lance understood Charles''s intention. Charles was telling the Robinson family that in order to manage their relationship with him. They must choose the New Nation over the Li Tribe! Without any hesitation, Lance, with a serious and solemn expression, said to Uda, "On behalf of the Robinson family, I am canceling our cooperation with the Li Tribe!" After saying that, Lance did not look at Uda''s shocked expression. He turned to Blackrock and said, "On behalf of the Robinson family, I wish to establish cooperation with the New Nation. I wonder if the New Nation agrees?" Blackrock was a bit slow to react, he was simply stunned by Charles''s maneuver. Just by saying a few simple words to express his stance and choosing to side with the New Nation, the Robinson family canceled their cooperation with the Li Tribe and opted to work with the New Nation instead? This was truly shocking for the Serpents, it felt like a dream. Blackrock had previously approached the Robinson family, but their terms were far less favorable than those with the Li Tribe, so the Robinson family showed no interest in cooperating with the New Nation. He originally thought everything was set in stone, but unexpectedly encountering Charles gave all matters a glimmer of hope. "I represent the New Nation, and I am willing to establish cooperation with the Robinson family!" Blackrock responded, somewhat excitedly. He became even more curious about Charles''s identity. To know Lord Joshua and to change the Robinson family''s decision with just a few wordswhat kind of person could achieve that? "No, I cannot accept this! Why should I? The New Nation is a chaotic army, and the Serpent Queen is cursed. Atacama needs no peace!" Uda suddenly roared. Chapter 217 - 217: I Wont Regret Killing You Hearing Uda''s words, Blackrock could no longer hold back. He retorted, "The New Nation is not a chaotic army, they are a group of warriors fighting for peace! The Queen is not cursed, she is the only Serpent who can bring peace to Atacama!" "You so-called elite, who ruthlessly exploit and oppress ordinary Serpents, don''t need peace, those Serpents do! Atacama needs peace!" Uda''s eyes turned blood-red. He trembled all over, not out of fear, but out of anger. He could no longer maintain his human form. In the hall of the tavern, Uda revealed his true Serpent form. The three-meter-tall Serpent opened its blood-red maw, constantly flicking out its forked tongue. With a pair of pale yellow vertical pupils, it coldly stared at Charles, filled with brutality and murderous intent. Uda hissed, his voice hoarse as he said, "Human, I challenge you to a duel!" The person he hated the most right now was Charles. The cooperation he had managed to establish with the Robinson family had been canceled just because of a few words from Charles. If he returned to the Li Tribe like this, he would definitely face severe punishment! He had to do something! This eighteen or nineteen-year-old boy was the best choice. Not only was he aligned with the New Nation, but he also knew Joshua. If he could kill this boy, perhaps the tribe would spare him from punishment! "Damn it! The conflict among the Serpent People should not involve humans. Uda, if you have the courage, then duel with me!" Blackrock said. He had also transformed into his Serpent form. Unlike Uda, Blackrock, in his Serpent state, was clearly more rational. "I''ll say it again, this is Genosha, not the Atacama Desert!" Lance''s aura exploded. After all, he was a Level Seven Beast Master and could not allow Serpents to act arrogantly here! Seeing Lance''s attitude and movements, Uda sighed inwardly. It seemed there was no way to remedy the situation. As long as Charles refused his challenge, he could do nothing to Charles. He couldn''t just attack outright, could he? The only possible outcome of that would be being killed on the spot by Lance! Just when Uda was prepared to give up, Charles spoke, saying, "I accept your challenge." "What!" "Calm down, don''t be impulsive!" Blackrock and Lance''s eyes widened in shock. They never expected Charles would agree. Unlike Blackrock, Lance knew that Charles had already become a Level Four Beast Master. However, being a Level Four Beast Master without a contract for a fourth mystical beast faced with a forty-something level Serpent was still a huge risk. Even if Charles is a genius, that doesn''t guarantee he can defeat Uda. After all, Serpents are not the same as ferocious beasts, they have their own culture, knowledge, and combat heritage. Their overall combat power is much higher than that of ferocious beasts! Moreover, most Serpents possess wind and poison attributes, making them fast and capable of unleashing deadly toxins. If one is accidentally exposed to the opponent''s poison, the likely outcome is death by poisoning! Blackrock was equally puzzled. He could infer that Charles''s identity must be extraordinary, but looking at Charles, who appeared to be only eighteen or nineteen, he couldn''t see how he could possibly be Uda''s match! Although Blackrock strongly opposed Uda''s remarks, as a member of a rival faction, he had heard of Uda''s name. Uda is a powerful Level Four Serpent in the Li Tribe, with a wealth of combat experience. Furthermore, the toxins he possesses are more potent than those of ordinary Serpents. Once bitten, there is basically no cure unless Uda is killed and his serpent gallbladder is extracted, that is the only thing that can neutralize the poison. "Kid, you said it yourself. If you die in this duel, you can''t blame me, it only shows how arrogant you are!" Uda''s eyes lit up. He had already made up his mind, once he killed Charles, he would immediately leave Genosha Calivia and return to the Atacama Desert, back to the Li Tribe. "Don''t worry, I won''t blame a dead man." Charles said expressionlessly. Just a Level Forty-something Serpent, after all. If all went well, the black gold long knife would take him down in one strike. If things didn''t go smoothly, a single black gold knife glow would do the trick. If one attack wouldn''t suffice, then he would use two! Charles was well aware of the Serpent People''s poison attributes, but he wasn''t worried. When it came to speed, there weren''t many who could match him! He could see that a strong wind was blowing outside the tavern on the street! Moon Riding Wind: Increases speed and evasion, allowing for rapid movement or charging toward a target, making it elusive like the wind. In battle, it enables quick position changes to dodge enemy attacks. With the enhancement of moonlight and natural wind, the effects on speed and evasion are amplified. The stronger the moonlight and the greater the wind, the higher the boost! Just a Level 47 Serpent, how fast could he really be? "This space is too small, let''s move out to the street." Charles said, turning to walk outside. Lance wore a worried expression, he had only one thought in his mind: Charles must not get into trouble. Otherwise, the Robinson family would surely be implicated and targeted by Ezra. "You guys, clear the area!" Lance instructed the members of the Robinson family. At the same time, he summoned a mystical beast and activated Beast Mastery. If Charles was in any danger, he would not hesitate to intervene! Everything was for the Robinson family, no one could withstand Ezra''s wrath. With the Robinson family members in action, the wide street in front of the tavern was instantly cleared. A large crowd lingered on the street, curiously watching the scene unfold. "What''s going on? Why is the area suddenly being cleared?" "It seems to be because of Charles?" "What happened to Charles? Is he going to duel someone?" "It''s not a person, it''s a Serpent. It''s so tall, it looks like it''s almost four meters!" "Who do you think will win?" "That''s obvious, it''s got to be Charles! He''s my idol!" "This Serpent looks like it''s over Level Forty, and Serpent People are no slouches. Charles might have met his match, this could be an evenly matched fight!" "Shh! I''m going live, I want to stream this duel so more people can see it." It was Uda''s first time dueling in front of such a large crowd. Seeing the throngs of people surrounding the road, his heart began to race with excitement! "Kid, are you ready? You will be greeted by death soon!" Uda said quietly, his tone filled with murderous intent! Unlike Uda, Charles was already used to being watched. He felt no inner turmoil and remained calm. Three hexagram arrays lit up as Charles summoned Mousie, Max, and Mia. Without any hesitation, he activated Beast Mastery. At the same time, he took out the black gold long knife from the jet ring and reduced the weight of his Overlord Heavy Armor by a third. Charles thought to himself, "This state should be enough to deal with a Level Forty-something Serpent." Since leveling up to a Level Four Beast Master, no, it should be said that after the battle against Darren at the Robinson family banquet, Charles seemed to have not taken any action since. He wasn''t even sure how strong he had become. It was just right that he encountered a reckless Serpent today, one that insulted Aria, to test his actual combat power. "In this world, there''s no such thing as a pill for regret. Agreeing to duel me will be the biggest mistake of your life!" Uda said. Charles shook his head and replied, "I won''t regret killing you." Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Uda kept flicking his forked tongue, as the wind and poison energy continuously gathered around him. A shocked voice came from the crowd, "It''s a Serpent with wind and poison attributes, and it looks like it''s above Level 45!" "Looks like Charles has met his match, a Serpent at this level is even stronger than a Level Fifty ferocious beast!" "Charles hasn''t contracted a fourth mystical beast yet. Will he be able to handle this Serpent?" Only a few people believed in Charles. They were unaware of his true power, they just felt that Charles had always been incredibly strong, able to astonish others every time. Surely, this time would be no different. Online, the livestream of Charles''s duel with the Serpent quickly went viral. At the Cyber Academy, Hale had just come out of the principal''s office. After glancing at his phone, he darted back into the office. "Principal! Principal! You have to see this, Charles is dueling a Serpent! I need to go watch!" Hale said anxiously. Principal Jamie was initially tense, but he relaxed after spotting Lance on the livestream. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry. Lance is there, after all. He''s a Level Seven Wind Attribute Beast Master. With him around, Charles will be fine." "That''s true. If anything happens to Charles, Uncle Ezra won''t let it slide!" Hale thought it through and set aside his worries. He then settled into a chair nearby, eagerly watching the livestream. As one of the few people in Genosha Calivia most concerned about Charles, Hale was also very curious about Charles''s current strength. After becoming a Level Four Beast Master, a Beast Master''s physical abilities would further enhance. Charles''s physical condition had already surpassed that of other Beast Masters at the same level. Not to mention he had also selected an orange-quality armor from the royal treasury. Now, it was estimated that within the ranks of Level Four Beast Masters, no one could surpass Charles in terms of physical prowess. Even some ordinary Level Five Beast Masters might not measure up to him! It wasn''t just Hale and Jamie watching, nearly everyone in Genosha Calivia who followed Charles flocked to the relevant livestream. They were all eager to find out just how powerful Charles had become after reaching Level Four Beast Master. In the livestream footage, Charles and Uda stood facing each other, the wind whipping at their clothing, and a solemn atmosphere enveloped the entire area. Chapter 218 - 218: Toxic Fangs Erupt Charles felt the howling wind rushing past him, and he instinctively activated Moon Riding Wind. The once roaring winds suddenly became docile in Charles''s perception, as if with just a thought, they would carry him to wherever he wished to go. The entire arena of the duel felt like Charles''s domain, he had the illusion that in an instant, he could appear right behind Uda and plunge the black gold long knife into his heart. "Kid, don''t worry, I''ll make sure you experience unspeakable pain before you die!" Uda continued to taunt. However, Charles had quietly adjusted the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor, increasing it slightly because he was worried that if he moved too quickly, the battle would end too soon. That way, he wouldn''t be able to gauge his true strength. Before Uda could continue speaking, Charles slowly drew the black gold long knife in an arc, the sharp tip aimed at Uda''s neck, and a strong battle intent surged within Charles! "Damn, this kid seems a bit extraordinary, but it shouldn''t be a big problem, he only has three mystical beasts and is just a Level Three Beast Master!" Uda reassured himself. He felt somewhat intimidated by Charles''s aura, but as a warrior of the tribe, he quickly adjusted his mindset. In the next moment, the floor beneath Uda cracked, and his figure shot toward Charles like a bullet. "Wow, he''s so fast!" someone in the crowd exclaimed, surprised by Uda''s incredible speed. In just one movement, he had shattered the ground like a spider''s web. Many began to worry for Charles, as they thought that if they faced Uda, they would definitely not have time to react! However, Charles was not like these onlookers. His face remained calm as Uda closed in, swinging his claws. In an instant, Charles moved one meter to the left, effortlessly dodging Uda''s attack. "What! He actually reacted to that." Uda was astonished, his current speed was beyond what an ordinary Level Four Beast Master could respond to. Let alone Charles, whom he viewed as merely a Level Three Beast Master with only three mystical beasts. Uda wasn''t the only one shocked, due to equipment limitations, the audience in the livestream couldn''t clearly see Charles''s movements! "Damn, how did he do that? Charles''s speed is no less than this Serpent''s!" "Exactly, he just reached Level Four Beast Master, and he''s already this impressive!" "This is just the beginning, let''s keep watching." The crowd shook off their astonishment and focused intently on the duel, afraid of missing even a single moment. Uda, undeterred by his failed strike, knew that he hadn''t yet unleashed his full power, he still had skills left to use! Wind-Slicing Serpent: A special skill of the Serpent People that reduces external resistance in a wind-blown desert, allowing them to increase their speed. Although it wasn''t in the desert, the streets were currently howling with strong winds. With the enhancement of the Wind-Slicing Serpent skill, Uda''s speed wouldn''t be affected even in such conditions, in fact, he would be even faster than in normal circumstances! In his eyes, Charles, being human, would be somewhat affected by the strong wind, thus reducing his speed. Victory still belonged to him! After using Wind-Slicing Serpent, Uda''s speed increased once more as he launched another attack. This time, he was full of confidence, believing that Charles wouldn''t be able to dodge this strike given his previous speed! Lance watched the scene in the duel arena, his heart tightening. As a Level Seven Beast Master, his battle experience and keen eyesight were far superior to those of the onlookers. The instant Uda made his move, he noticed that Uda''s speed had increased again. Concerned for Charles''s safety, Lance was about to intervene and stop the duel when he saw a smile tugging at Charles''s lips, a look of disdain in his eyes, as if he were saying, "Is that all you''ve got?" Sure enough, against Uda''s faster attack, Charles effortlessly dodged once more! "Boom!" The street floor shattered under Uda''s strike, countless fragments flying into the air. Charles maintained his smile and softly said, "Now it''s my turn. Let me show you what true speed looks like!" Seeing the smile on Charles''s face, a sense of foreboding crept into Uda''s heart. In the next moment, Charles twisted his body, and the black gold long knife in his hand traced a graceful arc, sweeping aside the falling floor fragments. Then, his entire body suddenly accelerated, moving faster than Uda''s previous attack! The difference was that the ground beneath Charles''s feet showed no change at all, it was as if he were a gust of wind, with only speed and no weight! "What!" Uda couldn''t react at all in that moment. He wanted to dodge the long knife in Charles''s hand as much as possible, but he couldn''t do anything, only feeling the sharp tip slice through his scales. A chill pierced through him, followed by a warm sensation at the wound, and finally, a scorching pain! Blood gushed from the wound on his arm, barely having time to hit the ground, when Charles''s next attack came again! Uda gritted his teeth, feeling that if this continued, only death awaited him! He still had a trump card left to use: poison! Most people think that the Serpent People''s toxins are delivered through their fangs, but Uda was different. He possessed a unique skill that allowed him to spread deadly poison without direct contact! Toxic Fangs Ejection: By compressing and exploding his venomous fangs, he could spray all the venom from his glands forward, creating a toxic area. This skill could only be used in life-and-death crises, each use would shatter the fangs, expelling all the venom, and recovery would take two to three months. In the current situation, only Toxic Fangs Ejection could give him a chance to turn the tide. Once Charles was infected with the toxin, he would just have to wait for it to take effect to win the duel! As Charles drew closer, the light in Uda''s eyes grew brighter. When he felt the distance was just right, Uda did not hesitate to unleash Toxic Fangs Ejection! In an instant, countless streams of green venom erupted from his massive serpent mouth, covering the area in front of him. "You''re dead! Damn human brat, how dare you injure me!" Uda''s vision was obscured by the venom, making it hard to see, but listening to the gasps around him, Uda could tell that his toxin had likely hit Charles! However, that thought was quickly shattered by reality when he heard the crowd murmuring: "Damn it!" "Unbelievable, he dodged that? Didn''t Charles just hold back his full speed?" "Don''t ask me! I blinked, and Charles just vanished!" "I swear, I didn''t blink, and I still couldn''t see how he dodged that attack. If it were me, I''d be dead by now!" "If it were me, I''d have died ten times already!" "I''ve died 911 times!" He dodged? He disappeared? Uda''s first reaction was disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Charles could evade such a sudden attack. When he used Toxic Fangs Ejection, he had already calculated the distance between them, there was no way to dodge! While Uda was still contemplating, a voice came from behind him, "I won''t regret killing you!" Uda''s scales trembled. He wanted to run, to get away from Charles, but he couldn''t move at all! The sharp tip of the knife pierced through his heart from behind, penetrating his entire chest, appearing right before his eyes. Watching the blood slide down the blade, Uda''s eyes filled with unwillingness and regret. At the moment of death, he finally began to regret challenging Charles, but it was too late! Charles expressionlessly withdrew the long knife, stepping back at the same time. From Uda''s wound, blood gushed out in torrents like a fountain, quickly staining the ground red. Accompanied by a thunderous crash as he fell, only Charles remained standing calmly in the arena, wiping the blood from the black gold long knife before sheathing it back into the jet ring. The entire street was silent, not a sound to be heard. Even Lance had his mouth agape, staring at Charles in disbelief. Charles''s speed had genuinely shocked him, having just become a Level Four Beast Master, he displayed such incredible speed. Once Charles successfully contracted his fourth mystical beast, defeating a Level Five Beast Master would be no challenge at all! In the crowd on the street, many were rubbing their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what had just happened. Among them were several Beast Masters who lacked sufficient rank, unable to see how Charles evaded the Serpent''s toxic attack and maneuvered behind it! There were also higher-ranked Beast Masters who offered some explanations: "I really admire Charles''s courage. That Serpent''s toxic attack covered the area in front of him, but there was no poison within about half a meter in front of Charles!" "Charles utilized his speed to close in on the Serpent before the toxin could settle. At that moment, he could strike down the Serpent!" "So he intentionally let the opponent feel hopeful before shattering their illusions and delivering the final blow!" After some explanations and watching the live replay, many people finally understood. They marveled: Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Simply killing the enemy isn''t enough, you have to break all their illusions before they die. Charles is incredible!" "Exactly, that move is called killing the heart!" "That Serpent had it coming. He talked about making Charles regret it and suffer, it''s truly laughable!" "A mere Serpent, a former underling of Genosha, dares to act so arrogantly?" Blackrock heard the discussions about the Serpent People but didn''t react. He simply focused his gaze on Charles. Chapter 219 - 219: I’m Just a Commoner Under the gaze of the crowd, Charles slowly walked over to Blackrock and said, "Have you eaten?" Blackrock was momentarily taken aback by Charles''s words. What did that mean? Just moments ago, Charles had slain a Level Forty Serpent without showing any reaction, his face devoid of any expression, as if he had merely squashed an ant. And now he was asking if Blackrock had eaten? "No, not at all." Blackrock replied. For some reason, as he looked into Charles''s calm eyes. He felt a surge of fear in his heart. No, it should be described as a fear of the strong! This feeling only arose when he faced Lord Joshua. Even now, with only three mystical beasts, Charles emanated an aura that belonged to the strong! "Perfect, I haven''t eaten either. Why don''t we go inside and grab a bite? I have quite a few questions I''d like to ask you." Charles said. Blackrock nodded stiffly. He was now certain that Charles was not an enemy, but rather an ally. In his heart, he felt not only curiosity about Charles''s identity but also confusion about the questions Charles wanted to ask. Standing at the entrance of the tavern, Lance gradually collected his surprise and stepped forward, saying, "The Robinson family has booked the third floor, and the payment has been made. Why don''t we go upstairs for lunch?" Charles pointed to Blackrock beside him and replied, "I have some things I want to ask him. It''s not really appropriate with too many people around." Lance responded, "It''s just the two of you. I need to head back to the Robinson family to prepare for our collaboration, so I can''t stay here." Charles nodded and took Blackrock to the third floor of the tavern, where they found the largest private room and sat down. Once all the dishes were served, Charles looked at the table piled high with delicious food. He immediately summoned Mia, Mousie, and Max. One person, three mystical beasts, and a Serpent indulged in a hearty meal. After a hearty meal, Charles looked at Blackrock and asked, "How is Aria doing lately?" Blackrock suddenly looked up at Charles. The name of the Serpent Queen was not something ordinary people could know. "Mr. Charles, could you tell me about your relationship with Her Majesty the Queen?" Blackrock did not answer, he needed to understand the relationship between the two. Charles scratched his head and pondered for a moment before replying, "Friends, I suppose you could say we''re fairly close friends. Joshua is also aware of my relationship with Aria." Friends, close friends? Upon hearing Charles''s response, Blackrock recalled his encounters with Her Majesty the Queen. Each time, she was alonestrong yet exuding a sense of loneliness. After a moment, Blackrock sighed and replied, "Her Majesty is very tired. There''s a lot to deal with regarding the New Kingdom, and she''s handling it all by herself. Lord Joshua is skilled in battle, but he can''t help the Queen much." "I see. I didn''t realize she truly began gathering people from the Atacama Desert, hoping to restore peace and reclaim its former glory." Charles remarked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He remembered the time spent with Aria, during which he felt she was just an ordinary girl. The notions of a fallen nation and the bloodline of the Serpent Queen didn''t seem to fit her at all. Looking back now, perhaps during those days, she could be carefree, not having to think too much or bear too much responsibility. "How is the situation in Atacama?" Charles asked his second question. Blackrock sighed again and replied slowly, "The situation is very complex. Atacama is no longer the Atacama it used to be. There are many different factions, some are simply Serpent People, while others have backing from foreign powers." "And there''s the ever-watchful Stellar Empire. If it weren''t for the fact that the Stellar Empire is currently embroiled in a struggle among the princes for the throne, the situation would likely be even more chaotic." Listening to Blackrock''s explanation, Charles could roughly imagine how difficult it must be for Aria to establish a new kingdom in such a complicated scenario. Unfortunately, he was only a Level 4 Beast Master now and couldn''t be of much help. "Is there anything I can do to help?" Charles asked. Blackrock voiced his curiosity, "Mr. Charles, can you tell me about your background? As far as I know, there isn''t a Bryant family in Genosha." "I''m just an ordinary citizen." Charles replied. Blackrock''s eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom how an ordinary person could earn the respect of the head of the Robinson family and effortlessly kill Uda. "Really, it''s just that I''ve been lucky. I have a Level 8 Beast Master as my mentor and a master-level alchemy teacher." Charles continued. "E-eight Level Beast Master? A master-level alchemist?" Blackrock stammered, struggling to find his words. "Yes, I''m also a senior blacksmith, a senior alchemist, and a Level 4 Beast Master. I just became a Level 4 Beast Master a couple of days ago." Charles tried to explain in detail. He genuinely wanted to help Aria and Joshua. "..." Blackrock fell silent. He didn''t know what to say to express his astonishment. Could an ordinary person really train in blacksmithing, alchemy, and be a Beast Master all at once? "For now, there''s nothing you can help with. The fact that we were able to reach an agreement with the Robinson family has exceeded my expectations. The new kingdom can take a bit of a breather now." Blackrock''s attitude became more respectful. Charles nodded, and the two chatted for a while longer until it was almost time for afternoon classes, and then Charles left. Inside Cyber Academy. In Class A''s classroom. Zachary was still sitting behind Charles, with Camilla beside him. They had both watched the video from noon, and Zachary had studied it carefully. He placed himself in the perspective of the Serpent and realized that no matter how he struggled, he would end up just like that Serpent, being killed by Charles! The discussions online about Charles were extremely heated, with countless people labeling him a monster of Cyber Academy! Being a step ahead of ordinary people made him a genius. Being two steps ahead of ordinary people makes one a genius among geniuses. Charles, however, was far ahead of others and had undoubtedly become a monster! This was still without him contracting a fourth diamond-quality mystical beast, if he did, his strength would surely increase. Within the entire Class A, only Zachary and Camilla could get somewhat close to Charles. The others were too afraid to approach Charles, let alone anything else. "By the way, we''re facing Class B''s challenge in the next couple of days. I heard only the top five from Class B qualify to challenge Class A students. I wonder if anyone will challenge me." Zachary said quietly. He was genuinely looking forward to someone challenging him, as it would give him a chance to vent his frustrations. "Can you challenge anyone? I''ve been a bit busy lately and don''t want to face any challenges." Charles asked softly. Zachary''s mouth twitched slightly. He paused before replying, "Don''t worry, no one would be foolish enough to challenge an unbeatable opponent." "That''s good, I don''t want to waste my time." Charles replied. Meanwhile, in a mountain range somewhere in Genosha, Grace watched the video on her phone as it slowly loaded to completion, her face filled with shock. "How about it? Do you have confidence in defeating Charles?" her teacher asked. Grace took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. She put her phone back in her pocket and looked at the dense forest before her, speaking with determination: "In two years, I will definitely defeat Charles!" Her teacher nodded and said, "That''s the mindset of a strong person. Keep up the special training, and if you can persevere, becoming a Level 5 Beast Master will be within your reach!" "With your talent, there''s also a great chance you could become a Level 8 Beast Master!" As if recalling something, Grace gritted her teeth and asked, "Teacher, do you think it''s likely for Charles to become a Level 8 Beast Master in the future?" The forest was silent, With only the sounds of nearby insects and the rustling of leaves stirred by the wind. After a long while, Grace''s teacher finally replied, "He should be able to become a Level 9 Beast Master." Grace''s body froze in an instant. She stopped speaking and just walked deeper into the forest. She wasn''t the only one rapidly improving her strength. In an unknown small town, inside a tavern, Lily looked at the information on her phone. Her face first showed a happy expression, then shifted to disappointment. After a period of training, she had progressed from a Level 1 Beast Master to a Level 2 Beast Master. However, Charles had gone from a Level 3 Beast Master to a Level 4 Beast Master. The gap between them seemed not to have narrowed, but rather widened. This was because the higher the level of a Beast Master, the greater the disparity between them. "Come on, Lily, do you remember your goal?" Lily quietly asked herself. Everything she did was to get closer to Charles. She knew that Charles''s future was bound to be very bright and that he could become an incredibly powerful Beast Master. Chasing after Charles was destined to be a difficult task, But so what? She just wanted to get as close to Charles as possible and be able to watch him! ... "Good kid, I knew I didn''t misjudge you. From this video, it seems you haven''t even used your full strength yet." Ezra said after watching Charles''s video. He was very pleased with Charles''s speed. After all, it hadn''t been long since he met Charles for the first time. Moreover, Charles''s fourth mystical beast was a diamond-quality mystical beast, which was already quite impressive. In a good mood, Ezra intended to rest a bit longer, but unexpectedly, strange sounds came from the cave behind him. The sound resembled a baby crying, yet also echoed the wailing of an old man nearing death, filled with sadness, despair, and various negative emotions. A long tentacle covered in eyes slithered through the cave filled with broken flesh and blood, waving in the air, looking extremely eerie. Ezra sighed, these creatures were becoming increasingly active. It seemed that the chaos in the world was not far off. Chapter 220 - 220: Ethans Training The diamond-quality mystical beast egg still needed some time to hatch, and it should be fully hatched by tomorrow morning. At that point, they would finally know what this diamond-quality mystical beast was like. Charles had just finished his afternoon classes and, as he walked out of the classroom, he saw Ethan waiting outside for a while. "Teacher Ethan?" Charles spoke up. "Colton asked me to take charge of your special training. Are you free tonight?" Ethan inquired. He now had a general understanding of Charles''s strength. Ethan had watched the battle video between Charles and Serpent several times, and he could vaguely sense that Charles''s abilities were not that simple! "Sure, I don''t have anything planned for tonight." Charles replied. The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was holding its second auction tonight, but Charles didn''t intend to participate since there was nothing he wanted on offer. Ethan''s combat abilities were something Charles was aware of, and he knew that carrying the diamond-quality mystical beast egg would affect his entry into the Trial Tower. His original plan was to wait until the mystical beast hatched before going to the Trial Tower to accelerate his understanding of self-created combat techniques. "Go ahead and grab a bite to eat. After you''re done, meet me at the training room door." Ethan said before turning to leave. After a quick dinner, Charles used Darkness Cloak to arrive at the training room entrance. Ethan stood at the door, watching as Charles emerged from the shadows. He was a bit surprised and remarked, "Nice job! With that skill, an average Level 6 Beast Master wouldn''t even notice you!" Charles scratched his head, and before he could respond, Ethan led him into the training room. "I''ve watched the battle video between you and Serpent. That shouldn''t reflect your true abilities." Ethan said confidently. Charles nodded, the Overlord Heavy Armor he was wearing was quite heavy and limited his speed. Otherwise, he could have dealt with Serpent much faster. "Later, I want to see you give it your all. We''ll have a match, and then I can identify areas for you to improve." Ethan said. In his view, only through sufficient combat could he accelerate Charles''s growth, especially in life-and-death situations. He was familiar with the Genosha underground octagonal cage, anyone who could become a top-tier player was no simple character. They were all seasoned fighters who could kill without blinking. While the quality of mystical beasts might not compare to the academy''s geniuses, when it came to the practical combat abilities of Beast Masters, Ethan found them to be quite formidable! Under the conditions of not using equipment, skills, or summoning mystical beasts. Very few students in the entire Cyber Academy could compete with the top-tier champions. The reason Ethan hadn''t taken on the Reaper''s Scythe challenge was that he had become a Level 5 Beast Master long ago, already surpassing the challenge''s requirements. Moreover, in his opinion, the overall strength of a Beast Master should include equipment, mystical beasts, and skills. Simply competing in physical fitness, combat experience, and combat techniques was a form of self-limitation. However, it must be said that passing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge would greatly benefit Charles''s growth! "Alright, I won''t be going easy on you. So be careful." Ethan said as he prepared himself. Charles showed no hesitation and immediately took off his Overlord Heavy Armor. The heavy armor hit the ground with a thud. Ethan''s eyelid twitched slightly as he stared incredulously at the Overlord Heavy Armor on the floor and asked: "You were wearing that armor when you dueled that Serpent?" Charles replied, "Teacher Ethan, yes, but the environment back then enhanced my speed. In the training room, I might not be as fast." Upon hearing this, Ethan could guess a bit about Charles''s abilities. Charles had a skill that could enhance his speed in special environments, and the enhancement was quite significant. However, it was a pity that skills couldn''t be used in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, otherwise, Ethan would feel much more at ease, and Charles''s chances of success would increase. "We''ll find out after the fight. I want to see just how strong you really are!" Ethan said as he noticed Charles had finished preparing. Without hesitation, he pushed off the ground, and his body surged forward like a falcon, radiating powerful momentum. Charles remained calm, losing composure was the worst mistake one could make in battle. He quickly scanned Ethan''s form and movements, which were now etched in his mind. Charles''s brain worked rapidly as he dodged and analyzed, constantly predicting Ethan''s next move. To his surprise, it seemed like Ethan had seen through his thoughts. Ethan''s already impressive speed suddenly increased, clearly aimed at disrupting Charles''s actions. His timing was impeccable, he intended to test Charles''s reaction ability. At this point, Ethan''s speed was faster than that of an average Level 5 Beast Master, and he was very curious about how Charles would respond! However, in the next instant, Charles surprisingly abandoned his attempt to dodge, flexing his muscles and shifting his body from a defensive stance to an offensive one. Ethan''s eyes lit up, this was a choice he hadn''t anticipated! It''s important to note that human thought doesn''t transition that quickly. Especially after initially deciding to dodge, most people wouldn''t have the ability or the courage to switch to an offensive stance! "Let''s see how you handle this attack!" Ethan''s gaze was resolute as he targeted the vital points on Charles''s body. Just as mentioned earlier, only in real combat, faced with life-and-death crises, can one discover their practical flaws. At the same time, an unprecedented sense of danger surged within Charles. Even when facing the Level 8 Beast Master from Constellation, Charles had never felt like this, clearly, Teacher Ethan was very serious! But he still had a way! Just as the two were about to collide, Charles unleashed his full speed, pivoting his feet. Ethan''s attack grazed his chest as it passed. Seizing the moment, Charles took advantage of his position, clenched his fist tightly, and aimed a punch at Ethan''s temple. "Boom!" A dull thud echoed through the room. If it had been an ordinary Level 5 Beast Master, they would have fallen to the ground, completely incapacitated by Charles''s full-force strike. To his surprise, Ethan merely swayed slightly, turning his head to look at Charles. His eyes were filled with astonishment as he said, "Nice job, kid! You were intentionally feigning weakness from the start. When you dodged, you weren''t using your full power at all!" Charles replied, "You said to give it my all, but you didn''t specify when to do that." "You''re absolutely right. Winning a battle isn''t just about raw strength, it''s about wisdom and maintaining a calm mindset!" Ethan said, his tone somewhat complex. At Charles''s age, he hadn''t been this exceptional. "Let''s go again! You need more combat experience. I now see that continuous fighting is the best training method for you!" Without waiting for Charles to prepare again, Ethan launched another attack. "Ambushes are also a form of combat intelligence." Ethan said with a smirk. For the entire night, Charles and Ethan engaged in practical combat within the training room. Especially Ethan, he simulated various combat scenarios, providing Charles with invaluable experience. As they progressed, Charles even managed to attempt using the combat techniques he had grasped in the Trial Tower while fighting Ethan. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the results were somewhat lacking, not matching the speed of progress made in the Trial Tower. It seemed he would have to wait until tomorrow when the diamond-quality mystical beast hatched before he could truly focus on improving his combat techniques in the Trial Tower. "Alright, let''s wrap up today''s training. You''ve sustained some injuries, so make sure to rest well when you head back tonight." Ethan said. Charles rubbed his aching shoulder. Ethan had deliberately caused this pain to test Charles''s pain tolerance. It''s important to know that getting injured in real combat is completely normal. Some Beast Masters are affected by pain, which diminishes their overall strength. Others, however, can endure the pain and continue fighting. As for Charles, in Ethan''s perception, he seemed as if he had not been injured at all! Whether it was offense or defense, everything was executed flawlessly! "Once you become a bit stronger, the title of ''Tiger of Cyber Academy'' should rightfully belong to you." Ethan said with a smile. He was very optimistic about Charles''s future. If only Charles was given a little more time, successfully passing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge would be a sure thing! "Uh, I''ll head back to rest now, Teacher." Charles replied, without elaborating further. Ethan seemed to remember something and quickly added, "By the way, you can skip classes for the next few days. The headmaster has approved it. Spend more time in the Trial Tower and try to complete your self-created combat techniques as soon as possible." Charles''s eyes lit up, not having to attend classes and being able to focus on improving his strength was a good thing for him. "It''s not as simple as you think. You still need to set aside time every day. A dedicated teacher will create a tailored curriculum for you." Ethan said with a smile. Attending classes at the academy was non-negotiable! However, Charles''s situation was somewhat special, he learned quickly, so a specialized teacher would be assigned to him. Before him, only a few students had been fortunate enough to receive such treatment. In the world of Beast Masters, strength is revered, and talented individuals with great potential naturally receive special treatment. "Alright, Teacher, I''ll take my leave now." Charles said, turning to leave and heading back to his dormitory. After a quick wash-up, he picked up the diamond-quality mystical beast egg and examined it closely. There were still eight hours left until it successfully hatched. At eight o''clock tomorrow morning, he would finally get to see this diamond-quality mystical beast! Chapter 221 - 221: Returning to the Trial Tower "So, how is Charles''s actual combat power?" Jamie asked Ethan, who was sitting in the dean''s office. Ethan reflected on Charles''s performance in the training room and replied, "He''s strong, but not strong enough. If he can complete his own combat techniques, he should have no major issues." "It seems we have to wait a bit longer. Time is running out, the exchange competition among the three major academies starts in just a month." Jamie sighed. Time is the most precious commodity. This year''s exchange competition is different from the past, it represents much more. Although Cyber Academy has branches in every country and is considered a neutral institution, the students themselves are not neutral. In the face of competition between two nations, many students naturally hope to help their country win glory! Moreover, this year, it''s rumored that Kingston has produced several powerful geniuses whose strength cannot be underestimated. "Indeed, after the exchange competition, we will enter the Genosha secret realm. The timeline is tight, and I just wonder if Charles can complete his own combat techniques in a month." Ethan said. After he finished speaking, he immediately shook his head, instinctively adding, "A month is just too short." After Ethan left. Jamie walked over to the bookshelf in the office and carefully pulled out a book. The bookshelf slowly moved, revealing a safe in front of him. After entering the password, the safe opened, revealing numerous documents filled with specific intelligence information concerning the entire Ethereal Grove! Jamie picked up the documents and flipped through them, exclaiming, "Some remote areas have already started to fall into chaos. I just wonder when it will be the turn of the Abyssal Depths. Sigh, I hope it takes a little longer." If Charles were here, he would instantly recognize the photo on the documents in Jamie''s hands. It was a horrifying image of countless bizarre tentacles covering an entire small town! ... The next morning, since Charles didn''t have any classes, he went straight to the training room after breakfast. He continued using the Overlord Heavy Armor to enhance his physical abilities, while also watching the diamond-quality mystical beast egg. Finally, at eight in the morning, the basketball-sized mystical beast egg began to tremble. A strong and powerful heartbeat slowly resonated throughout the training room. With a "crack." a fissure appeared in the eggshell. A small head popped out. Charles felt a surge of joy as he looked at the information prompt that appeared before him: [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Attributes]: Gold [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour] , [Body Enhancement] , [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Mood]: Afraid [Health]: Very Hungry [Loyalty]: 65 [Evolution]: 5 paths [Description]: This is an extremely rare Gold-Eater Beast that has awakened its primal bloodline. It can continually enhance its defensive capabilities, physical strength, and recovery ability through Metal Devour. However, this little creature is still in its juvenile stage and seems a bit afraid. Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him with great curiosity. It was his first time seeing that a mystical beast''s preference was actually Metal Devour. Without much time to think, the freshly hatched Savage Gold-Eater Beast quickly began to chew on its eggshell, its body visibly growing at an astonishing rate. At first, the Savage Gold-Eater Beast was about the size of a volleyball, but after finishing the eggshell, it had grown to the size of a basketball. It lifted its head and scanned the surroundings, directly crawling toward Charles. Charles carefully picked it up and observed it closely. The appearance of the Savage Gold-Eater Beast resembled that of a snake, but it had four limbs and tall, erect scales on its back. A pair of golden eyes was fixed on Charles. Charles glanced at the information prompt and discovered this was a female Savage Gold-Eater Beast. By convention, he needed to give this mystical beast a suitable name. "How about calling you Little Gold?" Charles tentatively suggested. The Savage Gold-Eater Beast seemed to understand something and shook its head in mild frustration, apparently disliking the name. "Let me think... Little Gold doesn''t sound good. What should I call you? Your eyes are golden... Well, I guess I''ll stick with Little Gold." Charles really couldn''t come up with a better name. Mia, Max, Mousiethese three names for mystical beasts revealed that he was not very good at naming. The Savage Gold-Eater Beast nodded helplessly, accepting the name. [Ding! You have named the Savage Gold-Eater Beast, and it likes it. Loyalty +5.] The information prompt in front of Charles changed. [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attributes]: Gold [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Mood]: Good [Health]: Hungry [Loyalty]: 70 [Evolution]: 5 paths ... Charles didn''t have time to examine Little Gold''s specific skills, he was focused on Little Gold''s health. Just a moment ago, before devouring the eggshell, he remembered that Little Gold''s health status indicated it was very hungry. After finishing the eggshell, it changed to just hungry, so it seemed Little Gold needed to continue eating. "Little Gold, you''re not thinking about eating metal right now, are you?" Charles said while holding Little Gold. He took out some food, but Little Gold just sniffed it and didn''t open its mouth. With a mindset of giving it a try, Charles took out some metal materials for forging from his storage space and placed them in front of Little Gold. Little Gold eagerly opened its mouth and bit down on the metal. Those hard metals crumbled like foam under Little Gold''s teeth, easily crushed to pieces. The training room was filled with the sound of Little Gold chewing on the metal as it ate. Taking advantage of this moment, Charles quickly checked Little Gold''s skills: [Metal Devour]: This is the most important skill of the Savage Gold-Eater Beast. It can rapidly grow and enhance its power through Metal Devour, and when it devours special metals in large quantities, there is a chance to obtain unique skills. [Body Enhancement]: By harnessing the energy of the gold attribute, it can strengthen the body, temporarily boosting its defensive capabilities, strength, and recovery ability. [Rapid Recovery]: The Savage Gold-Eater Beast possesses formidable recovery abilities, allowing it to rapidly recover from injuries. Each recovery requires the consumption of a portion of its metal energy. Charles''s eyes lit up. The skill Metal Devour didn''t seem particularly powerful and didn''t match the diamond quality of Little Gold. However, upon further reflection, the ability to accelerate growth through Metal Devour is an incredibly terrifying capability for a mystical beast. This means that, apart from combat training, Little Gold has more ways to improve than other mystical beasts! It can grow faster! Moreover, by devouring rare metals, it can also obtain unique skills! "No wonder it''s a diamond-quality mystical beast. Its current strength may not be impressive, but its potential for growth is immense. If it has enough time and enough metal, it will definitely become incredibly powerful!" Charles thought to himself, understanding that to accelerate Little Gold''s growth, various rare metal materials are essential! This also means he would need a lot of money! "To become a top-tier Beast Master, I can''t overlook the importance of money!" Charles sighed. He noticed that after finishing its meal, Little Gold seemed a bit tired, as if it was digesting the metal it had just eaten. So, he canceled the summoning, allowing Little Gold to return and rest properly. Now, Charles was truly a Level 4 Beast Master, possessing his fourth mystical beast! He stretched his shoulders and moved his muscles, carefully sensing his body. When he contracted with Little Gold, his physical fitness had improved significantly. Now, he had grown a little stronger. "By the way, Joshua also taught me the Eighty-One Hammer. I can use that to enhance the quality of metals and speed up Little Gold''s growth!" Charles recalled the Eighty-One Hammer. He also reminisced about the time spent with Aria and the memories Joshua had left him. If it weren''t for that piece of equipment, he might have died during the ambush by Sly and Kevin. Now, Charles''s strength was still not enough, he was far from being able to help Aria. He needed to become stronger! With that thought in mind, Charles left the training room without hesitation and headed to the Trial Tower. He wanted to accelerate his comprehension of combat techniques as much as possible. "Hello." the staff member at the Trial Tower greeted him, going about his usual duties. When he looked up and recognized who had entered, his face lit up with surprise and excitement. "Charles, you''re back again!" the staff member exclaimed eagerly. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded and asked, "Let''s start with a test like before." The staff member took out a testing crystal and placed it on the table, then immediately pulled out his phone to send a message in the academy group chat. [Everyone, here''s some absolutely explosive news: Charles is back at the Trial Tower!] The previously quiet academy chat exploded with activity, becoming noisy: [Is this for real? My idol is going to challenge the Trial Tower again?] [This is Charles''s first visit to the Trial Tower since becoming a Level 4 Beast Master. Has he contracted a diamond-quality mystical beast?] [I want to see what a diamond-quality mystical beast looks like. I really want to own one!] [Just go wash up and sleep. You can dream about anything, even legendary-quality mystical beasts!] As Charles went through the testing, students kept arriving. They didn''t get too close, instead, they watched from a distance, observing intently. "Is it ready? Can I go in now?" Charles asked. The staff member quickly nodded and opened the doors to the Trial Tower, allowing Charles to step inside. Chapter 222 - 222: Im Impressed, I’m Really Impressed A crowd of students had gathered outside the Trial Tower, discussing amongst themselves: "Do you think Charles can successfully challenge the fifth level of the Trial Tower now that he''s become a Level 4 Beast Master?" "That''s unlikely. Becoming a Level 4 Beast Master doesn''t give him an advantage. He just contracted his fourth mystical beast, and the enemies he will face are at a higher level than him." "That''s true. A Level 3 Beast Master still has advantages when challenging the Trial Tower. The higher the Beast Master level, the greater the power gap between them." "If Charles challenges it again, I bet his score will be worse than the first time. He probably won''t make it onto the Level 4 Beast Master leaderboard." "Definitely. It''s only been a few days. Charles''s strength isn''t going to improve that quickly." Inside the Trial Tower, Charles didn''t rush into the challenge. Instead, he chose to stay in front of the stone wall in the center of the tower for a while longer. He wanted to comprehend as many images as possible so that he could speed up his understanding of combat techniques during the challenge. However, this approach had its pros and cons, managing the progress of all the combat techniques would increase the difficulty. After comprehending the three images again, Charles entered the first level of the Trial Tower and began his challenge. The familiar scene unfolded as the dense white fog appeared, only to dissipate quickly. This first level was no longer a dense forest but the ruins of Calivia. Everywhere he looked, there were broken cars and high-rise buildings, clearly a battleground suited for a metal-type Beast Master. Sure enough, in the next moment, a steel supreme spear, as thick as a fist, shot toward Charles. Charles quickly retreated, creating some distance. The distant scenery began to come into focus, revealing two Beast Masters at the street corner, each accompanied by four mystical beasts. "It seems that after my level increase, the enemies'' levels also went up. No wonder they say the Trial Tower is so difficult." Charles remarked, not surprised. He had known it would be like this all along, he was just slightly lamenting the difficulty the Trial Tower posed to ordinary Beast Masters. After all, being able to defeat enemies of the same level is already impressive for an ordinary Beast Master. Not to mention defeating two enemies of the same level at once, aside from the talented students from a few major academies, the rest are mostly from prestigious families or experienced Beast Masters. "Come on, let me see just how strong I am now!" Charles didn''t summon his long knife. He thought about how he would have to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the underground octagonal cage in Genosha, where he couldn''t use any equipment. Why not take this opportunity to train his unarmed combat skills? Charles planned to control himself during the actual fight and avoid using any skills. Not only would this help him better understand combat techniques, but it would also prepare him for the futurekilling two birds with one stone! As for the time ranking for completing the challenge, Charles didn''t care, those were trivial matters. What mattered was strength! Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that thought, Charles no longer hesitated. His figure surged forward like a bolt of lightning, rushing toward the enemy! Five minutes later, Charles looked at his battered hands, deep in thought. There were still many areas he could improve if he relied solely on physical combat. Around him, the golden mystical beasts, their broken bodies slowly emitted white mist, and soon the fog enveloped him, bringing Charles back into the Trial Tower. The wounds on his hands vanished, replaced by a slight disorientation. Clearly, the first level''s trial hadn''t inflicted much damage on Charles''s spirit. "No need to go back to the stone wall to comprehend the images. I already have nine combat techniques, and they''re becoming a bit difficult to control. I can''t be too greedy." Charles thought to himself. The information prompt in front of him displayed: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 65% mastered] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 55% mastered] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 45% mastered] ... [Unknown Technique (9) in progress, 15% mastered] The initial combat techniques he''d comprehended had slowed down in progress due to Charles''s intentional control, while the techniques he had just grasped were progressing rapidly. But now, having only nine combat techniques felt a bit lacking. Charles decided to continue challenging the second level of the Trial Tower to see if he could enhance his control skills. If he could manage it, after passing the second level, he would return to the stone wall and try to comprehend a few more images. Meanwhile, outside the Trial Tower, the onlookers, curious about Charles, were fixated on the data displayed on the large screen outside the tower. It showed that Charles took 15 minutes to clear the first level, prompting someone to speak up: "15 minutes? That''s so long, it seems Charles overestimated his own strength!" "15 minutes isn''t that long. If he cut off another three minutes, he''d make it onto the leaderboard. The 30th spot took 12 minutes and 12 seconds." "Exactly, that''s a pretty good time. It''s great for an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master." The person who initially spoke listened to the rebuttals from others and after a moment replied, "But he''s Charles." The crowd fell silent instantly. "Yes, he is Charles. There are too many expectations for him." People started to realize. For an ordinary student, 15 minutes was already impressive. But for Charles, who was known as a monster at Cyber Academy, that time was just too long! "Do you think Charles is like the first time? As Teacher Ethan said, he didn''t summon his mystical beasts and relied only on himself and his weapons." someone suddenly shouted. "Are you kidding me? Charles''s opponents are two Level 4 Beast Masters! Even if he defeated a Level 40 Serpent, that would be impossible." "Two Level 4 Beast Masters and eight mystical beaststhat kind of siege is even more dangerous and difficult." "Exactly! Facing such an onslaught, if he doesn''t summon his mystical beasts, one mistake could lead to failure in the challenge!" Just as they were arguing, the data on the large screen outside the Trial Tower refreshed again, showing that Charles cleared the second level in 35 minutes! "See? If he doesn''t summon his mystical beasts, even Charles can''t clear the second level of the Trial Tower!" "Exactly, he took 35 minutes for the second level. That''s slow! It must be the same as the first level, where he summoned all his mystical beasts." "What do you mean by ''so slow''? Do you believe Charles can defeat three Level 4 Beast Masters?" It seemed that some people, seeing Charles''s long clearing time, began to think his talent was waning. In the world of Beast Masters, there are indeed those who, at the start, show extraordinary talent, leaving other geniuses far behind. They can become Level 4 or even Level 5 Beast Masters in a very short time. But eventually, their progress slows down, and in the end, they are not only surpassed by the pursuing geniuses but may even fall behind ordinary Beast Masters. "Hmph, just because I''m not doing well now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future." the person continued to mock. Suddenly, the surroundings fell silent. He turned to see Ethan appearing outside the Trial Tower. The crowd parted, and Ethan walked to the front, looking up at the screen of the Trial Tower, deep in thought. Someone cautiously asked, "Teacher Ethan, is Charles''s time for the Trial Tower challenge normal? It feels like it''s taking a bit long." Ethan glanced at the person and replied, "It''s quite normal. In this world, very few can achieve that." "What do you mean, Teacher? Are you saying Charles really didn''t summon his mystical beasts?" The person couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "He didn''t summon his mystical beasts." Ethan said, gazing at the time on the screen. As soon as those words were spoken, the surrounding students fell into shock. Someone instinctively exclaimed: "No, he didn''t summon his mystical beasts? So, Charles single-handedly defeated two Level 4 Beast Masters along with eight mystical beasts?" "That''s terrifying! I mean, can a human really do something like that?" "Yeah, Charles just became a Level 4 Beast Master!" "He''s not human! He''s a monster!" Listening to the discussions around him, Ethan scanned the crowd. These students really had never seen the world. Although they were all geniuses at Cyber Academy, they were still far from Charles. "There''s something even more shocking for you. Inside the first level of the Trial Tower, Charles probably didn''t even use any skills." Ethan said lightly. From his understanding of Charles''s information, even without summoning mystical beasts, he shouldn''t have taken fifteen minutes in the first level of the Trial Tower. No matter how he simulated it, the time spent would be far less than fifteen minutes. Thinking about Charles''s challenge against the Reaper''s Scythe, a thought crossed Ethan''s mind. There was only one possibility left: Charles didn''t use any skills at all on the first level! Only in that case could it align with his simulations. Moreover, without using skills, Ethan''s simulation time was twenty minutes, meaning Charles not only didn''t use skills but also improved his physical attributes. "It seems that contracting the fourth mystical beast has given him quite a boost." Ethan thought to himself. The surrounding students hadn''t yet processed Ethan''s words, which felt like a bomb exploding in their minds. After a moment, someone stammered, "N-no skills? Relying solely on the physical attributes of a Beast Master and combat experience to defeat two Level 4 Beast Masters?" "I must not have slept well, or maybe Teacher Ethan hasn''t slept well!" "Is he really that strong? I don''t believe it at all." "If I fought Charles, would he be able to take me down all by himself?" "Dude, you''re a Level 4 Beast Master, and so am I. He could take both of us down in fifteen minutes without summoning mystical beasts and without using any skills." "Not to mention, outside the Trial Tower, Charles could use high-quality equipment, so the time would be even faster!" "I''m convinced. I''m really convinced. I declare that from now on, Charles is my god!" Chapter 223 - 223: [Dawn] Ethan was increasingly regretting his decisions. If he had known that when Cyber Academy assigned teachers to recruit students, he could have applied to go to Lsengard. He certainly could have taken Charles as his apprentice before Ezra! Unfortunately, there''s no such thing as a magic pill for regret in this world. The only thing Ethan could do now was work hard to become stronger than Ezra! Only true power would qualify him to teach Charles. With that thought in mind, Ethan''s gaze grew resolute. He planned to go out and train after Charles finished his challenge with the "Reaper''s Scythe," seeking opportunities to become an Eighth Level Beast Master! Time ticked by, and it was almost time for the morning classes to end. More and more people gathered outside the Trial Tower, most of them senior students who had plenty of free time. For the vast majority of the senior students, watching Charles''s performance filled them with shock and admiration, while only a few powerful seniors felt a sense of crisis rising within them. They certainly did not want to be surpassed by a new student who had only recently entered Cyber Academy; it felt somewhat embarrassing. Until the morning classes ended, Charles did not choose to challenge the third level of the Trial Tower. He continued to train on the second level, honing his Beast Master hand-to-hand combat skills while grasping the progress of his combat techniques. Charles really enjoyed seeing the rewards for his efforts; he carefully felt the increase in his strength and the improvement in his combat techniques, making him feel exhilarated. Although constantly challenging the Trial Tower would lead to mental fatigue, his strong mental power kept him far above that of ordinary students. Additionally, as his strength improved, the wounds on his body became smaller and fewer. He skipped lunch and continued to challenge the second level of the Trial Tower, not emerging until the afternoon classes ended. Outside the Trial Tower, the onlookers stared at the numbers on the big screen, their expressions already frozen. Charles''s time to clear the second level of the Trial Tower had dropped from an initial 35 minutes to just 5 minutes. In less than an afternoon, he had made such tremendous progress. Zachary and Camilla arrived outside the Trial Tower after classes ended. "Is this even human? He''s been inside the Trial Tower for so long and still hasn''t come out, and his clear time for the second level keeps decreasing!" Zachary exclaimed, his mouth agape and his eyes glazed over. "It''s only taken him five minutes to clear the second level! Charles is now ranked seventh on the Fourth Level Beast Master leaderboard!" Camilla''s eyes sparkled with admiration, and she was filled with joy. "Only about half a month since we started school, and we haven''t even begun entering the Trial Tower, yet Charles is already on the leaderboard. This gap is just too much," Zachary said, feeling disheartened. His mental fortitude was relatively strong; he just found it hard to accept someone like Charles. Compared to Charles, they, these so-called geniuses, seemed rather ordinary. At that moment, Charles emerged from the Trial Tower. Having spent an entire day inside, even Charles felt somewhat fatigued, but the gains were substantial; he had comprehended a total of 11 combat techniques. Given the constraints of not affecting his progress in understanding the combat techniques, this number was already Charles''s limit. Moreover, his hand-to-hand combat skills had improved significantly; he felt he could perform even better in a fight against Ethan now. "Charles, when you challenged the first level of the Trial Tower, did you really not summon a mystical beast or use any skills?" Zachary couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked. His first reaction upon learning this news was disbelief; after all, he had some understanding of the Trial Tower. Zachary even tried to put himself in that situation; not summoning a mystical beast would make it impossible for him to defeat two Fourth Level Beast Masters! Charles looked at Zachary with some surprise; the people outside shouldn''t know about his battles in the Trial Tower. "Did Ethan come by?" Charles asked directly. In his impression, only Ethan truly understood him. Given Ethan''s excessively powerful combat abilities, simulating combat scenarios wasn''t particularly difficult. "That''s right. Ethan said you neither summoned a mystical beast nor used any skills in the first level of the Trial Tower," Zachary explained. Charles nodded and replied, "As expected of Ethan; what he said is true." As soon as those words left his mouth, the surrounding students gasped in surprise. While they had mostly believed Ethan''s claims by now, hearing Charles admit it directly was still hard to accept. Zachary wore a complex expression, a mix of reluctance and acceptance. He said, "As expected from you, Charles. By the way, are you still going to the auction tonight? We can go together." Charles thought for a moment. He hadn''t planned on attending originally because there wasn''t anything special he wanted. However, due to hatching Little Gold that morning, Charles now needed a large amount of rare metal materials. At tonight''s final auction by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, there was a significant amount of rare metal materials available, called Feather Gold. The quality of Feather Gold is only purple, which isn''t very high, but it should be enough to accelerate Little Gold''s growth in the early stages. "You guys go ahead. I''ll grab a bite to eat and then head back to my dorm to freshen up. There''s still plenty of time before the auction starts," Charles replied. Zachary and Camilla nodded and turned to leave; they also needed to prepare. Under the watchful gaze of the crowd, Charles exited the Trial Tower. He quickly finished dinner, washed up, and sent a message to Celestine. Then he made his way to Dean Jamie''s office. "Come in!" Jamie''s voice called out. Charles pushed the door open. Inside the office, it wasn''t just Jamie; Ethan happened to be there as well. Upon seeing Charles, Ethan quickly approached and asked: "How are you feeling? You spent a long time in the Trial Tower today." Charles shook his head and replied, "No major injuries. A night''s rest will do the trick." "That''s good to hear. Don''t let a moment of impulse affect your future progress. By the way, Charles, how many combat techniques are you currently comprehending? Should be around six or seven by now, right?" Ethan said. Charles held out his hands, raising one finger on each. Ethan glanced at him and said, a bit comforted, "That''s two more than last time. It''s normal for progress to be faster at first and then slow down." "No, it''s actually 11," Charles said calmly. "What! 11?" Ethan was caught off guard, and Jamie slammed his hand on the desk, standing up in disbelief. Charles nodded and continued, "That''s my current limit. I need to control the comprehension progress of each combat technique as much as possible; any more would be hard to manage." "What? You can do even more?" Ethan''s expression looked as if he had received a shock. Charles scratched his head, simply stating the truth, not expecting such a strong reaction from Jamie and Ethan, much like the students outside the Trial Tower. Jamie took a moment to digest this shocking news, trying to calm himself as he slowly sat back down. He didn''t want to continue on this topic; even he found Charles''s talent to be extraordinary! "Charles, did you come by today for something specific?" Jamie asked, well aware that Charles wouldn''t come to see him without a reason. "It''s about the previous matter," Charles said, his face emotionless. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But both Jamie and Ethan sensed that Charles''s emotions were a bit off at that moment. In their impressions, Charles was a very calm person who could keep his cool and handle situations with composure, no matter what challenges arose. After thinking for a moment, Jamie figured out what Charles wanted to ask. "Ethan, don''t you have other matters to attend to?" Jamie said to Ethan. Ethan glanced at Dean Jamie and then at the silent Charles before leaving the dean''s office. "Sigh, I know what you want to ask, Charles. Right now, you need to focus on improving your strength and not get involved in other matters," Jamie said. Charles calmly responded, "Dean, is there any new information from the security office? The missing children''s cases were definitely tampered with." Jamie sighed and shook his head, saying, "The leads have all dried up. Many people in the security office died that night, and they are slowly trying to trace things back." "Slowly trace things back?" Charles repeated. Jamie explained, somewhat helplessly, "You know that there are definitely accomplices of Constellation within Genosha, and there are traitors as well. So this matter isn''t easy to investigate thoroughly; they are very well hidden." "Is there any other way?" Charles didn''t want to just wait around. During these days, he hadn''t forgotten what he saw beneath the abandoned factory. However, due to the numerous things demanding his attention, Charles hadn''t asked Jamie for more information. "Charles, do you know why I didn''t stop you from going to the underground octagonal cage?" Jamie said slowly. He looked into Charles''s calm yet determined eyes, fully aware that trying to prevent Charles from getting involved in this matter was impossible. "That''s because behind the underground octagonal cage lies an organization that might have information about Constellation," Jamie continued, then turned and walked to the window, gazing at the brilliant lights outside. He remarked, "If you want to know more, then you should get as close as possible to that organization." "Another organization? Dean, which organization is it?" Charles asked. Jamie replied, "Dawn." Chapter 224 - 224: Shannon and Finn After leaving the dean''s office, Charles couldn''t stop thinking about what Dean Jamie had just said. The so-called "Dawn" organization had quite a reputation in the world of Beast Master; many people had heard of it. However, Jamie didn''t know much more information about the "Dawn" organization. He only knew that if someone could successfully complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. The "Dawn" organization would actively reach out to those who succeeded, and at that point, Charles could try to seek information about the "Constellation." Especially who is betraying Genosha and collaborating with the "Constellation"! In fact, Charles didn''t care about that. What he wanted was simply to find out who was involved in the case of the missing children within Genosha! As he thought about this, he made his way to the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Celestine had replied to him, saying that she also had items she wanted to bid on, and they could go together. For the past few days, Celestine had been holding back from disturbing Charles. She understood that Charles had very important matters to attend to, so she had to suppress her longing. They had agreed to meet at the entrance of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. Soon, Charles spotted Celestine''s figure. It seemed that, worried about affecting Charles, Celestine had dressed very simply today, wearing a thin trench coat that tightly wrapped around her curvaceous body. "Why the change in style today?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. In his memory, every time he met Celestine, she would always dress up meticulously, wearing eye-catching clothes. He hadn''t expected her to change her style today to something so simple and casual. "Does it look bad?" Celestine asked, gazing into Charles''s eyes. Charles answered seriously, "No, it looks good. This style suits you well too." The two entered the lobby of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch together. The atmosphere inside was somewhat strange. A young man dressed in a lavish gold suit was speaking sarcastically in the lobby: "A little Genosha branch like this doesn''t even have private booths? Am I supposed to go to the first floor and sit with those lowly people?" Danel bent over, his face filled with apology, and began to explain, "Mr. Shannon, please be understanding. There are quite a few participants today, and all the private booths on the second floor are fully occupied. We simply have no other booths available." "No other booths? Then have the others leave and make room for me!" The young man referred to as Mr. Shannon spoke with a very arrogant tone. Hearing this, Danel''s eyes twitched. He knew that the booths on the second floor were reserved for supreme-level members only. Many people were interested in today''s auction, and almost all of Genosha''s supreme members had come. Originally, there were extra booths, but other important guests had been arranged on the second floor, leaving no booths available now. "Mr. Shannon, the situation today is quite special. How about I clear out an area for you on the first floor so you can sit alone?" Danel desperately tried to think of a solution. The young man in front of him was named Shannon, and he was someone Danel couldn''t afford to provoke. Not only was he a genius Beast Master from the Stone Kingdom, but he also had a close relationship with the biggest shareholder of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, the Gao family. If Danel had known that Shannon intended to attend this auction, he could have made arrangements ahead of time. But now that he had just received Shannon''s message, Danel truly had no other options left. Next to Shannon was an ordinary-looking young man, around eighteen or nineteen years old, who frowned and said, "Shannon, let''s just sit on the first floor, it''s fine." Shannon immediately replied, "No way! I finally found you, and sitting on the first floor would be too embarrassing. We have to go to the private booth on the second floor!" Charles glanced over at the situation but didn''t want to get involved; this had nothing to do with him. He simply took Celestine and walked toward the entrance of the private booths on the second floor. "Wait, who are those two? They seem to be heading to the second floor as well?" Shannon noticed Charles and Celestine, his eyes lighting up as he quickly inquired. Danel turned around and immediately said, "Mr. Shannon, they are supreme-level members with exclusive booths on the second floor." "I see, then have them give their booth to me," Shannon said casually. He had noticed Charles and Celestine earlier and found their attire very ordinary, with no one else around them. They didn''t appear to be from prominent families, and at their age, they were unlikely to be high-level Beast Masters. In Genosha, there were only about three or four people he couldn''t provoke. Clearly, in Shannon''s mind, Celestine and Charles were people he could easily bully. "This... this won''t do, Mr. Shannon. They are also here to participate in the auction today," Danel said, cold sweat appearing on his forehead. If Danel couldn''t handle Shannon, he certainly couldn''t handle Charles! "Just have them go to the first floor. Why all this nonsense? They''re not royalty from Genosha, so why can''t they give up their booth?" Shannon said dismissively. Before Danel could respond, he took two steps forward and addressed Charles directly: "Hey, kid, pretending not to hear me? How about you give me your booth, and I''ll give you twenty gold coins?" Charles stopped, slowly turned around, and stared at Shannon''s arrogant face, asking curiously, "You''re not from Genosha, are you?" Shannon was momentarily taken aback and replied, "How do you know? What does it matter whether I''m from Genosha or not? Twenty gold coins is a good deal." "Here''s the deal: I''ll give you thirty gold coins if you shut your mouth and get lost," Charles said directly. He despised arrogant people who looked down on others. There always seemed to be someone high and mighty, acting incredibly proud. Charles just wanted to quietly attend the auction in the private booth on the second floor. He never expected that someone would target his booth and speak so disrespectfully, offering him twenty gold coins to leave. "You! Fine, are you from the Genosha royal family? How come I didn''t know about you?" Shannon''s first reaction was anger, but he quickly calmed down. He looked at Charles''s demeanor and attitude, which didn''t resemble that of an ordinary person. At that moment, the young man beside Shannon tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Shannon, this guy is not simple. He is Charles, the apprentice of Ezra." Shannon''s pupils constricted suddenly; he had heard of the name Ezra. Before coming to Genosha, his father had warned him not to provoke the royal family or people like Ezra and Jamie once he arrived. He never expected to encounter Ezra''s apprentice right after arriving in Genosha! Shannon''s expression stiffened slightly, and he forced a smile as he said, "Oh, so it''s Mr. Charles. I was just joking earlier. I was a bit curious about you; you didn''t take it to heart, did you?" Charles didn''t respond. He glanced at the person beside Shannon. Celestine seemed to sense Charles''s gaze and leaned closer to his ear, whispering, "I know that guy. He''s Finn, the strongest level-four Beast Master from Aredale Academy!" The strongest level-four Beast Master? Finn? Charles hadn''t heard that name before. Ever since arriving in Genosha, he had been very busy and hadn''t had the chance to learn about any renowned geniuses in the area. Now it seemed that Finn was indeed someone formidable. Especially earlier, when Charles had glanced at him, he noticed Finn first scanning the surroundings and then focusing on the vital points on Charles. "Is this an instinctive assessment of the environment to plan the most effective route for an attack?" Charles thought to himself. With a neutral expression, he shifted his stance, placing his right foot back, his heel slightly lifted, while his gaze locked onto Finn''s throat. Finn maintained a straight face and adjusted his stance as well, moving closer to Shannon and hiding the left side of his body behind him. "Shannon, this Charles is not simple. He gives off a strong vibevery strong," Finn said heavily. In the beginning, he hadn''t thought much of Charles. No matter how highly praised Charles was on Genosha''s network, he would simply laugh it off after reading the comments. But seeing him in person today, Finn was surprised that Charles had noticed his intentions and changed his stance. That stance not only facilitated an attack but also provided a defensive advantage. To achieve such a level in an instant, the combat experience and awareness were truly remarkable. As Shannon listened to Finn, his shock intensified. He knew his friend''s strength, and the only person who could elicit such a comment from Finn was someone he had only seen once before! Now, Charles was the second. "Shannon, what are you doing here?" A surprised voice came from the entrance, breaking the silence. Zane stepped inside and immediately recognized Shannon in the hall. He rushed over and continued, "Why didn''t you let me know you were coming to Genosha? I could have prepared something to welcome you!" Shannon furrowed his brow slightly, leaning back a bit as he replied, "Zane, are you here for the auction too?" "Yeah, my dad is interested in something, so he sent me to check it out," Zane explained. He sensed that the atmosphere was a bit off and glanced around, quickly spotting someone who made him grit his teethCharles! Surprisingly, Zane seemed oblivious to Charles''s presence. After taking a deep breath, he said to Shannon, "What a coincidence! Just go to the Taylor family''s booth. It''s been a while since we last met, so let''s catch up." Shannon felt reluctant; he wasn''t particularly fond of Zane. Besides, Finn wasn''t too keen on being around unfamiliar people either. To his surprise, Finn took the initiative and said, "Shannon, let''s go." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 225 - 225: [Mid-Level Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug] In the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, inside the Taylor family''s booth on the second floor of the auction, Shannon had just settled onto the sofa when he eagerly turned to Finn and said, "Bro, is that Charles really that impressive? This is the second time I''ve heard you say that." Before Finn could respond, Zane, upon hearing the name "Charles," shuddered and quickly asked, "What just happened? Charles is no ordinary person. He''s incredibly arrogant and has a terrible attitude. Although his strength is decent, at the end of the day, he''s just a lowly commoner!" As he spoke, Zane''s expression was filled with anger as he recalled the scene from the Robinson family banquet, where he had knelt before Charles to apologize. Unexpectedly, Shannon didn''t even glance at Zane and kept his gaze fixed on Finn, waiting for him to explain. Finn pondered for a moment on how to phrase his thoughts before responding, "Charles is strong, but in terms of battle experience and awareness, I''d say he''s about on par with me." "About on par with you? No way, are you overestimating him?" Shannon exclaimed, disbelief written all over his face. He was shocked to hear Finn praise Charles to such an extent. "Only in terms of battle experience and awareness. In other aspects, he might not match up to me," Finn clarified. He still had that confidence; among the many geniuses he had encountered, only one had been able to completely defeat him. The rest were hardly his match. "You surprised me there. But then again, you''re someone who has mastered ten combat techniques! There won''t be another monster like you in Genosha!" Shannon instinctively said, He forgot that there were others in the booth, and naturally, Zane overheard the conversation between the two. "How many? Ten, ten combat techniques? You can''t be serious, right?" Zane asked, stunned. Finn felt a bit helpless; he understood Shannon''s personality wellproud and arrogant. Other than that, things were fine, or else he wouldn''t be friends with him. As for being proud and arrogant, that was just part of who he was. The Stone Kingdom is the most powerful nation among the seven, boasting many high-level Beast Masters. Shannon holds a special status, maintaining close ties with the Gao family of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. People with such status are bound to be a bit proud and arrogant. "Of course it''s true! Finn is my brother, and you have no idea how strong he is," Shannon said proudly. Upon hearing this, Zane was incredibly shocked. He had heard of Finn''s name but had never seen him. This person was quite peculiar; he didn''t like socializing, was very aloof, and was solely focused on training, fighting, and getting stronger. Thinking about this, Zane''s eyes lit up. Finn, who had mastered ten combat techniques, could surely defeat Charles! If he wanted to regain his face and take revenge, Finn would be a perfect choice. ... In another booth, Charles and Celestine were sitting side by side on the sofa. "What exactly is this Finn like?" Charles asked. Celestine thought for a moment before explaining, "I don''t know much either. Some say he''s not from Genosha, and others say his teacher is a mysterious Level 8 Beast Master. There are all sorts of rumors." "But one thing is certain: Finn is the strongest Level 4 Beast Master at Aredale Academy, and no one can match him." Charles listened to Celestine''s explanation and felt curious. "Strongest Level 4 Beast Master? Didn''t the principal of Nova Academy try to take him as a disciple?" he inquired. He remembered that Teacher Ethan and Principal Jamie were very eager to take him under their wing. They even mentioned teaming up against Ezra. Logically speaking, if Finn was truly as talented as the rumors suggested, the principal of Nova Academy wouldn''t let such a genius slip away. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestine shook his head and replied, "I don''t know about that. Finn has a reclusive personality and no friends, so there''s very little information about him." Charles nodded; he was still quite curious about Finn. Among the new students at Cyber Academy, he had only met someone like him, aside from Catherine. When faced with a situation, Finn''s first instinct was to observe his surroundings and identify his opponent''s weaknesses. Even if Finn''s mystical beast quality isn''t high, his strength must be considerable. After all, possessing such battle awareness isn''t something an ordinary Beast Master can achieve! Just as Charles was deep in thought, the voice of the auction host came from outside. "Welcome everyone to the auction of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Today marks the final auction, and I''m sure you all look forward to the items for bidding. So without further ado, let the auction officially begin!" The first item up for bid was an orange-quality piece of armor that resembled Charles''s Overlord Heavy Armor. Charles glanced at the information prompt in front of him but felt little interest. Although the armor was orange-quality, its attributes and effects were quite average and not very suitable for Charles. Next to him, Celestine was incredibly excited and said to Charles, "Charles, look! That''s orange-quality equipment! I''ve never seen one before." Charles looked at the expression on Celestine''s face and thought to himself, "There''s no need to be that excited. I have three pieces of orange-quality equipment myself, but you probably don''t know that." If he really said that, Charles suspected Celestine would try to strip him of his clothes just to admire the orange-quality equipment. The fact that the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association could procure orange-quality equipment showed their considerable strength. Moreover, this immediately stirred the emotions of the auction attendees, ensuring that the auction would proceed smoothly. Charles took out his phone to check; the Feather Gold he wanted to bid on was in the middle of the lineup. Clearly, it was used as a buffer item, and its price probably wouldn''t be particularly high. He wasn''t interested in the other items, but Celestine had something she wanted to bid on. "By the way, what do you plan to bid on later? Let me see if I can help you analyze it," Charles asked. Celestine immediately shifted her attention from the orange-quality equipment and said to Charles, "Item number eighteen, the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug!" Charles recalled the information in his mind. The mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was of purple-quality and had decent effects, typically used by Beast Masters to speed up their training or break through bottlenecks. Its price usually hovered around a dozen gold coins, which wasn''t overly expensive. He remembered when Teacher Colton had given him a high-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug of orange quality, which was extremely valuable and generally reserved for high-level Beast Masters! "Is that the only one? Any others?" Charles continued to ask. Celestine shook her head; she didn''t have much money, only fifteen gold coins. If the price exceeded that, she wouldn''t be able to afford it. "Well then, I''ll bid for you," Charles said. Celestine replied a bit shyly, "I only have fifteen gold coins. If the price gets too high, then don''t bother." "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get it," Charles reassured her. He had plenty of gold coins on him, so spending a little to help Celestine buy the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was no problem at all. However, since Zane and that Shannon were around. Charles expected some trouble when he placed his bid. He pulled out his phone and sent a message to Camilla. Once Camilla replied, Charles waited quietly. Soon, one item after another was auctioned off, and when it came time for the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug, the host announced: "The next item up for bid is the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug. Everyone knows this miracle drug is a great help for Beast Masters to quickly enhance their strength. The starting bid is ten gold coins!" As soon as the words left the host''s mouth, someone immediately raised the bid to twelve gold coins. The attendees at the auction quickly turned their attention to the big screen, which displayed the bid increase from the second-floor booththe very booth Charles was in! Meanwhile, in the Taylor family''s booth, Zane saw the information on the screen and exclaimed excitedly, "I can''t believe Charles wants this item! I can''t let him buy it so easily!" Just as he was about to raise the price, the screen flickered again, and someone bid thirteen gold coins! It was from the booth of the Genosha royal family. "Little sister, do you still want this item?" Genosha''s Grand Princess Rose looked at her sister Camilla, puzzled. Camilla clutched her phone tightly and replied, "Uh, I''m bidding for a friend." "A friend? Which friend? Isn''t Zachary here too?" Rose continued to ask. Camilla''s expression began to turn a bit awkward as she said, "Sister, please don''t ask!" She couldn''t very well say that Charles had asked her to do this and even promised to take her out for dinner afterward! This was something Camilla had wanted for a long time! As she watched the information on the big screen, many people fell into confusion and uncertainty, especially Zane. "What''s going on? The royal family is participating too?" Zane was very puzzled. He knew that Second Princess Camilla had a good relationship with Charles and wouldn''t compete against him to drive up the price. Then it had to be Grand Princess Rose? Did she need the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug? The royal family should have plenty of such items. With that thought, an idea began to form in Zane''s mind: "Could it be that Rose has a conflict with Charles? That must be it. After all, at the Robinson family banquet, Grace was always by Rose''s side!" Having figured out the reasoning, Zane decided to back off from participating. Since someone was targeting Charles, he didn''t need to continue raising the price, lest Grand Princess Rose misunderstand him, which would lead to trouble. "Charles should raise the bid again; he definitely won''t give up so easily," Zane confidently assessed. Time ticked by second by second, until the auctioneer''s hammer finally fell, and there was no further increase from Charles''s side. Zane''s eyes widened in disbelief; he couldn''t understand what was happening! Chapter 226 - 226: Yarutania [Hidden Treasure] "What''s going on? Did Charles really give up?" Zane stared out the glass window, his mind racing with speculation. He had no idea what the exact situation was. But that didn''t stop him from feeling pleased, as long as Charles didn''t win the item he wanted, it was good news for him! On the other side, in Charles''s booth, Celestine looked at Charles with confusion. She too was curious why he wasn''t continuing to raise the bid. The price for the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug was only thirteen gold coins, and she had enough money to bid again. Out of trust for Charles, Celestine didn''t ask any questions. Missing out on the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug wasn''t a big deal, there would be other opportunities in the future. "It''s okay, Charles. I''ll go to the alchemist guild later and ask around. They should have other miracle drugs that can help with cultivation." Celestine reassured him. Charles looked at Celestine''s concerned expression and couldn''t help but smile in amusement. He said, "What do you mean it''s okay? We''ve already won the bid for this miracle drug." "Ah? Didn''t someone from another booth win it?" Celestine quickly asked. Charles explained, "That was from the booth where Camilla is. I asked her to help bid on it, otherwise, Zane and the others would have raised the price later." "Oh, I see! That means we only spent thirteen gold coins!" Celestine''s expression lit up with surprise. Not only did they get the mid-level auxiliary cultivation miracle drug, but they also saved two gold coins! "Once the auction is over, we''ll find Camilla and give her the gold coins." Charles said. Celestine nodded, but soon she realized something was off. By having Camilla help out, didn''t that put them in a position of owing her a small favor? What if this led to Camilla getting closer to Charles in the future because of it? What would happen then? Celestine kept imagining various scenarios, and her worries began to grow. Charles, however, didn''t notice Celestine''s unease. To make it easier for the upcoming bid on Feather Gold, Charles continuously called out prices during the auction of other items. He only raised the bids slightly, adding a few dozen silver coins each time. This left Zane feeling quite confused. He had no idea what Charles was aiming for and was concerned that if he raised the price, Charles might suddenly back out. What would he do then? Thus, Zane refrained from bidding against Charles. Soon, it was time for the auction of Feather Gold, and Charles secured it for just seventeen gold coins. Although it was merely a purple-quality metal, it was quite heavy, weighing a full ten kilograms! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That should be enough for Little Gold to last a while. After the auction of Feather Gold, the atmosphere in the room noticeably lost its earlier excitement. The subsequent items for auction were mostly ordinary and not very expensive. As time passed, the auction approached its end. Charles thought for a moment, he knew the list of items that would be auctioned next, and there was nothing worth bidding on. Plus, he had already helped Celestine acquire what she needed. Charles decided it was time to leave the auction and return to the academy to focus on his training. Just as he opened the door to the booth, he saw several figures coming down the stairs. The person at the front was unfamiliar to him, but he recognized the figure beside that personit was Avery, who had previously taken him into the royal treasury. Avery, the prince of Genosha! At that moment, Avery stood beside the man, appearing exceptionally respectful and cautious. In all of Genosha, there was only one person who could command such deference from Prince Avery, and that was the Emperor of Genosha, Miles! Not only that, Behind Miles, there were quite a few people following him. Charles recognized a few, including the dean Jamie, General Mason, the head of the Taylor family, Benson, and the head of the Robinson family, Lance. These people were part of the upper echelon of Genosha. Why had they all come today? Charles quickly scanned the group and, taking advantage of their distraction, quietly closed the door of the private box again. "What''s going on? Aren''t we supposed to be leaving?" Celestine asked curiously. Charles replied, "Let''s wait a moment. I just saw a few people coming over, so there must be something else happening." The auction was nearing its conclusion, and the emperor of Genosha, along with the heads of the prominent families, had all come. What could this be about? Was there something he didn''t know? Thinking this, Charles didn''t rush to leave. After opening the door of the box just a crack, he sat back down and patiently waited. Sure enough, until the auction ended and the people on the first floor left, there was no sound in the corridor outside the box. Just then, a sudden knock echoed on the door of the box. Charles stood up, opened the door, and saw an unexpected figure. "What''s this? Am I not welcome?" Jamie asked with a smile. "Dean? Did you just notice me?" Charles responded quickly, realizing it must have been the door opening that alerted Jamie. Jamie nodded with a smile, stepping into the box and glancing at Celestine. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine stood up to greet the dean, saying, "Hello, Dean Chen, I am..." "You must be Celestine. I know who you are, there''s no need to be so formal. Just relax." Jamie waved his hand. He turned to Charles and asked, "Didn''t you want to leave just now? Why did you stay?" Charles scratched his head, sat down next to Celestine, and gently patted her back to help her relax. He said, "I''m just a bit curious, Dean. Is there something special being auctioned off later?" Jamie''s smile deepened as he praised, "You''re quite clever, kid. There is indeed something very important coming up, but you don''t need to look, you''re not qualified yet." "What is it? Is it something I can know?" Charles asked. He understood well that there were many matters beyond the reach of a Level Four Beast Master. Not only that, but there were also many pieces of information and truths that were only accessible to those at a certain level of power. He had initially thought Jamie would remain tight-lipped, but to his surprise, Jamie explained, "Do you know how many countries there are in the Abyssal Depths?" Charles thought for a moment. He was about to say seven but then remembered that there was another country, Yarutania, which had been destroyed. It was said to have been wiped out in a single night by a high-level Beast Master with a Divine Beast. "Is it related to Yarutania?" Charles inquired. Jamie looked at Charles a moment longer before saying, "How did you guess so quickly? That''s right, what''s going on auction is the qualification to enter the hidden treasure of Yarutania." Hidden treasure? Qualification? Charles''s curiosity was piqued, and he awaited Jamie''s explanation. It turned out that things were not as the legends had suggested. Before its destruction, Yarutania had transferred all its treasured weapons, equipment, and miracle drugs to a dangerous and mysterious place known as the hidden treasure. The royal family of Yarutania hadn''t all perished, a few bloodlines had survived. These individuals could rely on their heritage to gain access to the hidden treasure. The entire wealth of a nation naturally attracted countless Beast Masters eager to claim it for themselves. However, the place where the hidden treasure was located was extremely perilous, and each time it was opened, it was for a limited period. Therefore, a certain selection process was necessary. Only powerful Beast Masters who qualified would be allowed to enter. "So that''s how it is. I can''t help but feel that the hidden treasure is something the descendants of Yarutania would use to restore their country." Charles voiced his thoughts. Jamie replied with a hint of exasperation, "That was indeed the case at first. However, no one expected that the descendants of Yarutania would grow weaker with each generation. In the end, they had no choice but to leak the existence of the hidden treasure." "A portion of the proceeds from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction will go to the descendants of Yarutania. They no longer wish to restore their country, they just want to become wealthy." Charles understood now. No wonder Danel had said earlier, before entering the private box, that all the boxes on the second floor were occupied. It seemed these people had all come for the hidden treasure. "Dean, will the qualifications be auctioned separately or together?" Charles continued to ask. Jamie replied, "There are three qualifications being auctioned separately, while the remaining fifteen qualifications will be sold as a package." In an instant, Charles envisioned the scene that would unfold. After the separate auction of the qualifications, those who didn''t obtain one would certainly band together to bid on the packaged ones. Even the person who secured all fifteen qualifications might raise the price on some of them to make a hefty profit! "Stop thinking about it. Each qualification will likely go for three to four hundred gold coins." Jamie said casually. Charles nodded. He currently had just over a hundred gold coins, and the starting price would probably be around two hundred! After all, this was about a nation''s treasure, and even the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, had personally come. The bidding would surely be intense beyond imagination. "Since that''s the case, Dean, I''ll take my leave now. I have some matters to attend to." Charles said, not intending to stay any longer. The hidden treasure of Yarutania was not something he could participate in. "Are you heading back to the academy? Coincidentally, the teacher responsible for your courses is at the academy. Later..." Jamie hadn''t finished speaking when Charles shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go back just yet. I''d like to go out for a bit." Jamie fell silent, recalling the question Charles had asked in his office. He had a good idea of what Charles intended to do. "Come back to the academy early. I''ll talk to that teacher, and we''ll start your makeup classes tomorrow." Jamie said. Charles replied softly, "Thank you, Dean." Then, he took Celestine and left the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, heading towards Cross Street. Chapter 227 - 227: Trust Me After receiving the auction items, Charles didn''t say a word on the way from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association to Calivia Cross Street. Celestine walked beside him, sensing that Charles was different from his usual self. He seemed much heavier, burdened by something. Earlier, in the auction box, the Dean of Cyber Academy, Jamie, should have known why Charles was like this. Unfortunately, Celestine couldn''t ask him directly. However, she could make some guesses. It likely had something to do with the bounty mission from the Beast Master Guild. But since the mission had been completed, and Charles had even received a reward from the royal family, everything should have been over by now. Why was he coming here again? Celestine had many questions in her mind. Looking at Charles''s expressionless face, she didn''t know how to make him feel better, so she could only cling tightly to his arm. Cross Street was a slum area within Calivia. Once the sun set, the people here usually didn''t venture out of their homes. It was too chaotic and not very safe. As they walked, Charles and Celestine encountered several wanderers. They were gathered around, struggling to survive, or lurking in the shadows of the corners. Like wolves watching their prey, they eyed Charles and Celestine. One person stirred, gripping a dagger, and began to approach them. Without a word, Charles pulled the black gold long knife from his jet ring. Under the dim light, the blade of the black gold long knife reflected Charles''s cold, merciless eyes. As if sensing danger, the would-be attacker slowly retreated back into the shadows, waiting for the next opportunity. "Is this what Cross Street is like at night?" Celestine exclaimed, startled by the scene. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While she was still pondering why Charles had come here, she hadn''t noticed the commotion around them, and she was taken aback when Charles had drawn his long knife. "Don''t worry, I''m here. It''s going to be alright." Charles reassured her. He didn''t know why he wanted to come here. Earlier in Dean Jamie''s office, hearing those words and realizing that there was no progress at the security office stirred an indescribable feeling within him. He felt the urge to walk and see for himself. At that moment, a figure emerged from the bonfire at the street corner. "Outsiders, this is not a place for you to linger. If you don''t want to encounter danger, you should leave quickly." a burly middle-aged man shouted. Charles glanced at him, not lowering the black gold long knife. Instead, he replied, "It seems you know this place quite well?" The man stared at the black gold long knife, then, using the dim light, scrutinized Charles closely. It seemed he realized something and quickly asked, "Are you Mr. Charles?" Charles was a bit surprised but nodded in response. "I am. Do you know me? I don''t think we''ve met." "The fact that Mr. Charles doesn''t recognize me surprises me. But I''ve always remembered you. My name is Mark, you saved my son before!" The man named Mark said, visibly excited. He raised his hand and took two steps forward, standing in front of Charles. "I never expected to see you here today. I wonder what brings you to this place?" Charles locked eyes with Mark, observing him carefully before putting away the black gold long knife. "There''s nothing special. I just wanted to take a walk and see things for myself." Charles was reluctant to elaborate. Mark didn''t press further, he simply said, "I see. The crossroad can get a bit chaotic at night. I know Mr. Charles isn''t worried about that, but being disturbed can still affect your mood. Let me accompany you." Seemingly afraid that Charles would refuse, Mark quickly added, "I''m quite a well-known figure around here. With me leading the way, no one would dare to bother you." Charles glanced at Celestine, nodded, and indicated his agreement. So, under Mark''s guidance, Charles and Celestine walked slowly along the street. When they reached an intersection, Charles stopped. This was a familiar place, across the road was the family that had posted the bounty notice. In addition, there was a strange figure lingering at the intersection. It was an elderly woman, holding a tattered teddy bear in her arms, standing at the corner, occasionally glancing into the distance. As if waiting for someone. Noticing Charles''s pause, Mark turned back and said, "Mr. Charles, that''s just a poor old woman waiting for her granddaughter." "Granddaughter? Out this late? That seems a bit unsafe." Charles replied, puzzled. Mark sighed and explained, "The people in the crossroad won''t trouble her. She used to be a doctor and helped many." "What about her granddaughter?" Charles felt a vague unease and instinctively asked. Mark looked up at Charles, sighed again, and answered, "She''s missing, one of the first batch of children to disappear." Silence filled the air. A breeze swept through the night in Calivia, carrying a hint of chill. Charles watched the old woman, who kept looking up and squinting into the distance, clutching the teddy bear. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. The image of that pristine white room in the abandoned factory flashed in his mind, filled with so many grotesque, unwilling, and desperate corpses. Which one of them was her granddaughter? "Has she been like this all this time?" Charles finally asked. Mark turned to look at the woman waiting for her granddaughter''s return and replied, "Ever since the little girl went missing, it''s been like this every night. A once happy family became utterly devastated after that day." "The girl''s mother couldn''t handle the blow, lost her mind while searching for her daughter, and fell into a sewer, injuring her spine. She''ll never stand again." "The girl''s father is a cripple. He works and takes care of the family, yet he hasn''t given up looking for any clues about his daughter." Charles fell silent once more. At that moment, a figure limped over from a distance. His black coat was stained all over, unkempt hair and a face covered in a beard that hadn''t been groomed in a long time partially obscured his numb expression. "Mom, let''s go back." the crippled man said as he approached the old woman, his voice hoarse. His tone was as flat as a machine, devoid of any inflection. "Kiki doesn''t know the way. I''m afraid if she comes back, she won''t find home." the old woman replied. She lifted the dirty teddy bear in her hands, waving it as if her granddaughter was just a short distance away, about to run over and leap into her arms. But all she received in return was the night wind, stirring the trash on the street. "Let''s go back. It''s too cold. Let''s go back." the crippled man said, lowering his head as he supported the old woman''s arm, trying not to look at the teddy bear held high in the air a gift he had bought for his daughter, her favorite. The wind picked up, becoming stronger and colder. The old woman began to tremble, she sighed, disappointment washing over her as she turned to head home. Charles glanced at Mark and asked, "May I go see them at their house?" Mark nodded and hurried ahead. The sound of his footsteps echoed on the road. The old woman immediately stopped, hastily raising the teddy bear and turning back to look. The crippled man kept his head down, staring at his shadow on the ground. Mark reached them and said something, though it was unclear what. After a moment, he waved to Charles, indicating that the communication had been successful. Charles walked over with Celestine. The old woman''s home was right next to the intersection, in a state of disrepair. Charles stepped onto the wooden floor, which creaked with every movement, making a "squeak squeak" sound. The air was thick with a musty odor, Quiet and damp, Occasionally, a moaning sound drifted from within the room, an unclear call for something unknown. It seemed to be the voice of the girl''s mother, who had lost her mind. The windows of the room were small, allowing only a sliver of light from the streetlamp to squeeze in. Through the window, one could see the houses across the intersection. Seeing that courtyard, the house that issued the reward task, the lights were bright, and faintly, one could hear the sound of singing, "Happy Birthday to You." Charles was a Level 4 Beast Master, and his hearing was much better than that of ordinary people. He could hear the conversations from the yard across the street: "Good girl, today is your birthday, it''s time to blow out the candles and make a wish!" "Daddy has prepared a gift for you." "Mommy has prepared one too, it''s what you''ve always wanted Just make a wish first, and I''ll tell you later." "Thank you, Daddy and Mommy! My wish is to always be happy with Daddy and Mommy!" The sweet voices drifted over, but Charles looked at the people in the room before him, and they hadn''t heard a thing. "Sir, I heard Mark say you are the hero who saved 26 children. I have a question." The cripple bent over, slowly continuing, "Have you seen my daughter? Is she still alive?" As soon as he said this, the entire room fell silent. The groans disappeared, and even the creaking of the floorboards ceased, all waiting for Charles''s answer. "Do you want to see the result?" After a moment, Charles finally spoke, The cripple suddenly looked up, staring intently at Charles, and asked, "What do you mean? Are you willing to help us? But we have no money, and no one is willing to help." "Trust me, live well, and I will let you see that day. All the damned will be dead!" Charles spoke slowly and firmly. "I, I" The cripple wanted to say something more, but Charles called Mark and turned to leave. He reached the corner and pulled out a gold coin, placing it in Mark''s hand, saying, "You should have some standing at the crossroads. Give this money to them, they won''t be able to keep it, so it''s better to leave it with you. Help me take care of this family." Mark nodded vigorously. He also wanted to help this family, but he didn''t have any extra money on him. Now that he had Charles''s assistance, it was naturally not a problem. "Mr. Charles, what you just said, is it true?" After hesitating for a moment, Mark finally voiced his doubt. Chapter 228 - 228: Reaper’s Scythe On the way back, Celestine kept thinking about what Charles had just said, "It''s true, believe me!" Although she didn''t understand what Charles was talking about, especially the part about "all the damned people, all dead!" she could vaguely sense that things were not that simple. Finally, as she was nearing her home, Celestine couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked, "Charles, what exactly happened? Didn''t you rescue the missing children?" Charles looked at the puzzled expression on Celestine''s face and replied, "This is something you shouldn''t get involved in, it''s better if you don''t know." The familiar words left Charles feeling a bit dazed. He had heard such things many times before, Teacher Colton had said it, Teacher Ezra had said it, and so had Dean Jamie. When they said those things back then, they must have been filled with worry, not wanting those they cared about to face danger. Celestine nodded helplessly. She didn''t know what she could do, so she opened her arms and hugged Charles tightly, pressing her face against his chest as she said: "Don''t push yourself. If it''s too dangerous, don''t go on." "It''s fine. I know my limits and I''ll handle it." Charles reassured her. After he dropped Celestine off at home, he returned to the training room at Cyber Academy. First, he summoned Little Gold. This little creature had regained its energy and appeared slightly larger, indicating that it had digested the metal it had devoured last time. Little Gold looked around, a bit confused, but when it saw Charles, its golden eyes lit up. It quickly climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and opened its mouth wide. "Are you hungry already? Your digestion ability is impressive!" Charles remarked as he took out the Feather Gold he had collected earlier from his storage space. Then, he retrieved the black gold long knife, infused it with attribute energy, and sliced a piece of Feather Gold the size of a fist, tossing it to Little Gold. Little Gold clutched the Feather Gold tightly with both hands but didn''t start eating right away. Instead, it watched as Charles put the remaining Feather Gold back into the storage space. "Alright, this should be enough for you. It''s all yours, so don''t worry." Charles said with a hint of amusement. As if understanding Charles''s words, Little Gold began to eat, quickly consuming the fist-sized piece of Feather Gold. [Ding! Little Gold has devoured purple-quality metal. It is very happy. Loyalty +3.] As before, after eating its fill, Little Gold appeared drowsy, clearly needing time to digest the metal it had just swallowed. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles dismissed Little Gold, sending it back to rest. He needed to focus on training! ... Meanwhile, Shannon and Finn arrived at the largest entertainment area in Genosha Calivia. This place was filled with various nightclubs, bars, casinos, and more, making it the liveliest spot in Genosha Calivia at night. However, the two were not there to have fun, they had a very important task to accomplish. Shannon and Finn made their way directly to the largest street, casually searching for an underground entrance before stepping into the elevator. Before long, the elevator doors opened, revealing a brightly lit space filled with numerous shouts and curses that filled their ears. This was the underground octagonal cage of Genosha Calivia! A place without mystical beasts, where Beast Masters fought barehanded, overflowing with violence, blood, and desire! Shannon watched with great interest as she focused on a small octagonal cage next to them, where two female Beast Masters were fighting naked. A group of rowdy men shook the cage, shouting loudly: "Go on! Kill her!" "I bet five hundred silver coins on you, so get up and keep fighting!" "Damn it! Big tits are useful, they can weaken the force of the opponent''s punches. If I had known, I would have bet on her!" Crimson blood slowly trickled down their pale skin, and the swollen breasts continuously stirred the crowd. The piercing cries, curses, and cheers sent the atmosphere into a frenzy, making people instinctively want to unleash their inner desires. "Stop watching, let''s go." Finn said, frowning as he reminded Shannon. Shannon snapped back to reality and quickly turned to Finn, saying, "I was just admiring their fight. It''s impressive, those attacks are really something, and they''re so fair-skinned." Finn''s eyes twitched, clearly not accepting her reasoning. He took a deep breath and walked toward the largest octagonal cage in the underground space. Someone noticed their actions, and their eyes instantly lit up as they shouted to those around them, "Look! Two young people are heading towards the Graveyard!" "Seriously? They must be first-timers, unaware of what the Graveyard means." "Boring. It''s been years since anyone dared to challenge the Graveyard, and not a single one has succeeded." "No, wait! They really seem to be challenging the Graveyard! Someone has opened it!" "What? Is that for real? Damn, let''s go check it out!" Before long, the spectators around the outermost octagonal cage noticed Shannon and Finn''s actions. They abandoned the fight in front of them and rushed over. Even the fighters inside the octagonal cage paused their brawl to look toward the largest octagonal cage. Some people who were closer shouted, "Hey, you reckless kid! While the staff isn''t here, you still have a chance to get down. Otherwise, you won''t be able to escape later!" "This is a place only for level four Beast Masters. At your age, can you really be a level four Beast Master?" "Don''t just stand there! Once more people arrive, you won''t be able to run away!" "You probably don''t know the rules, do you? Once you step into this octagonal cage, you have to challenge two gold medalists!" Finn stood inside the octagonal cage, looking at the dark brown floor and the cage corroded by blood. He took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Level four Beast Master, Finn, here to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe!" In the next moment, the entire underground world fell silent. Everyone seemed stunned, exchanging glances before realizing what had just happened. They jumped up in excitement, waving their arms and shouting, "Reaper''s Scythe!" "Reaper''s Scythe!" ... Some people, unsure of what was happening, turned to those around them and asked, "What''s going on? What just happened?" "Someone is challenging Reaper''s Scythe! Damn, it''s been years since we''ve seen something like this! The last time was three years ago, and that person didn''t even manage to sign up!" In the underground octagonal cage, anyone wishing to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" must first sign up. And signing up means entering the octagonal cage known as the "Graveyard" and challenging three gold medalists! And within three minutes, defeating or killing all three gold medalists is the only way to successfully sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe!" If Finn hadn''t shouted "Reaper''s Scythe." he could have entered the Graveyard and only needed to challenge two gold medalists to earn a handsome reward. At that moment, the crowd began to part. A burly bald man wearing sunglasses stepped forward, holding a microphone. He shouted, "Everyone, pay attention! Someone actually dares to challenge Reaper''s Scythe! He looks barely eighteen or nineteen, I wonder if he''ll be knocked out cold!" "According to tradition, the betting begins. Those who wish to place bets should find the nearest staff member and make your choice!" "Young man, there''s no turning back now! In one minute, the three gold medalists will be here, and the fight is about to start!" The crowd erupted in cheers, with countless people rushing to the nearest staff members, pulling out gold or silver coins to place their bets. Meanwhile, the news of someone challenging "Reaper''s Scythe" spread quickly. Charles had just finished training and returned to his dorm, not even having had the chance to wash up when his phone began to vibrate incessantly. Opening it up, he saw messages from Hale and Ethan: [Charles, hurry, get into this livestream! Someone is challenging Reaper''s Scythe! You have to check it out.] Looking at the messages on his phone, Charles felt quite surprised, he hadn''t expected someone to act before him. Who could it be? Among the level four Beast Masters in Genosha Calivia, there didn''t seem to be many with that kind of strength. Could it be a level four Beast Master from another country? Charles was filled with curiosity as he clicked on the link sent by Professor Hale and entered the livestream. To his surprise, there was no footage at all, it displayed a message stating that payment was required to watch, costing 168 silver coins. "That''s quite a money-making scheme." Charles grumbled as he paid the fee. Soon, the livestream showed footage. Charles glanced at the screen and recognized the person standing inside the octagonal cagenone other than Finn, whom he had met at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association! He couldn''t believe it was him, but it made sense. With someone like Finn, who was called the strongest level four Beast Master, challenging "Reaper''s Scythe" felt somewhat hopeful. Moreover, during their encounter at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Charles had sensed that Finn''s fighting awareness and experience were on par with his own! However, since Finn had the confidence to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." he must have some hidden strengths, such as power, speed, and combat techniques. This piqued Charles''s interest even more, it felt as if he had found a worthy opponent. "I''ll be watching closely to see how you defeat those three gold medalists." Charles murmured to himself. In the underground octagonal cage matches, the competitors are ranked as bronze, silver, gold, and the strongestking! Level four Beast Masters may have the same rank as level five Beast Masters, but there is still a gap in their strength. Finn, being a level four Beast Master, would be facing three gold medalists who are also level four Beast Masters. Without being able to summon mystical beasts or use skills and equipment, it wouldn''t be easy to take down three gold medalists in a short time! This battle was eagerly anticipated by countless spectators. Chapter 229 - 229: There Is Only One Thing in My Life Inside the underground octagonal cage in Genosha Calivia, Finn stood expressionless in the largest octagonal cage, surrounded by a crowd of excited and frenzied spectators. Shannon stood beside him without a hint of worry, he had great confidence in Finn''s abilities. He had come from the Stone Kingdom this time, partly to see his long-lost friend and partly to secure a spot for the Yarutania hidden treasure auction. Tonight''s auction went very smoothly, and he successfully secured a spot. Half of the mission was already accomplished, and now it was time to watch his friend successfully challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." In Shannon''s mind, if Finn failed in this challenge, no one else in Genosha would be able to succeed! At that moment, a few people pushed through the crowded audience and approached the octagonal cage. The bald man who had initially grabbed the microphone took a document from the hands of a bystander, then stepped into the octagonal cage and said to Finn: "You understand the rules, sign this death agreement, and the fight will begin shortly." Finn calmly accepted the document, examined it carefully, and upon finding no issues, signed his name. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, the bald man wore a hint of excitement on his face as he turned around, raised the microphone again, and shouted: "This young man has signed his name! Ladies and gentlemen, the bloody and brutal fight is about to commence!" Amidst the cheers of the crowd, three gold medalists from the underground octagonal cage slowly entered the cage. Then the bald man closed the cage door and shouted fervently: "I declare the fight officially started!" In the next moment, Finn''s figure shot forward like a bullet, directly launching an attack on the nearest level four Beast Master! His strategy was to eliminate one enemy as quickly as possible, if he could achieve that, the remaining two enemies would no longer pose a threat to him! However, the three gold medalists had extensive combat experience and immediately recognized Finn''s intentions. The gold medalist being attacked was well aware that as long as he could hold Finn off, the fight would soon come to an end! So, he immediately took a defensive stance, hoping to withstand Finn''s attack. Meanwhile, the other two gold medalists chose not to aid their companion, their sole focus was on one thing! That was to seize the opportunity while Finn was attacking and unable to defend himself. If they could capitalize on this moment, the combined assault from the two level four Beast Masters would surely injure Finn severely, ending the fight! "It seems this young man''s plan is about to fail. If he were up against an ordinary Beast Master, he would surely succeed, but now he faces three gold medal level four Beast Masters!" the bald man said with a hint of regret. It was rare for someone to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." and he genuinely hoped Finn would win this fight. If that happened, the news of a successful challenger would spread throughout Calivia! Countless people would flock to the underground world to witness this rare challenge! At that time, the ticket sales alone would bring in a considerable amount of gold for the underground octagonal cage! Just when everyone thought Finn was about to fail, something unexpected happened. Finn''s body shifted direction in a remarkably peculiar manner, changing his attack trajectory! The audience erupted in bewildered shouts, with someone exclaiming to their companions, "How is this possible? This defies logic!" "Exactly! How could he do that? He changed his attack direction in an instant without any hesitation, and it looks like he didn''t lose any power!" "I get it! He must have some special combat techniques!" "Right, that''s the only explanation!" Some quick thinkers realized Finn must have mastered some unique combat technique, and they watched the octagonal cage intently, eager to see what would unfold next. Under the gaze of the crowd, the nearest level four gold medalist''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had never anticipated that Finn could redirect his attack! In a split second, Finn''s right hand moved at an odd angle, close to his jaw, and with a sudden burst of strength, he knocked the gold medalist to the ground! Bright red blood sprayed from the level four Beast Master''s mouth, splattering in the air. The audience erupted with cheers and shouts of anger. "Awesome! He took one down so quickly! This kid is really impressive, I''m glad I bet on him to win!" "Damn! What the hell? He got defeated so easily! What kind of gold medal level four Beast Master is this? Too weak!" "It''s fine, there are still two gold medal level four Beast Masters left. There''s still hope! I bet on this kid to lose!" The shouting was loud enough for the live broadcast to pick up every word. Charles fell into deep thought, Finn''s recent attack was indeed unexpected. He initially thought Finn would have some powerful means of attack, but he didn''t expect his opponent to bizarrely change the direction of his attack at such speed without losing any strength! "This is interesting. I don''t need to watch the rest of the fight, those two gold medal level four Beast Masters will probably be defeated soon." Charles thought to himself. Sure enough, the footage in the live broadcast aligned with his expectations. In just thirty seconds, the two ace level four Beast Masters were lying on the ground, unconscious and out cold. Exiting the live stream, Charles continuously simulated in his mind how he would attack and defend if he faced Finn. Finn was definitely not that simple, merely signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" fight didn''t mean he had revealed all his strength. To truly understand Finn''s capabilities, he would have to wait for the subsequent battles. Charles felt a twinge of anxiety in his heart because the alchemy material Colton needed was one-of-a-kind, and it couldn''t be found anywhere else. Only by successfully passing the "Reaper''s Scythe" could he obtain it. If Finn succeeded in his challenge, even if Charles managed to succeed afterward, he wouldn''t be able to get that alchemy material. At that point, he would have to negotiate with Finn to see if the other party would be willing to trade. But in that case, the initiative would be in Finn''s hands. Charles sighed, he hadn''t expected someone to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" before him. However, since the good thing had already happened, there was no point in dwelling on it. Successfully passing "Reaper''s Scythe" wasn''t just for Colton, Charles also wanted to see if he could gather intelligence about the child disappearance case from the Dawn organization. He was eager to investigate who was involved in that matter! Now, the task at hand was to quickly grasp his self-created combat techniques and accelerate his physical improvement. Everything else would have to wait until later. With that in mind, Charles quickly washed up, lay down in bed, cleared his mind, and fell asleep. Early the next morning, after breakfast, Charles entered the training tower once again without hesitation. What he didn''t know was that, on the networks of Genosha, what happened last night had become common knowledge, with everyone discussing one topic: Finn''s abilities and whether he could successfully pass the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. "This Finn looks really strong, but why haven''t I heard of him before?" "He''s from Aredale Academy, known as the strongest level four Beast Master, just not very famous, his strength is still impressive." "Strongest level four Beast Master? That''s quite a claim. Charles is also a level four Beast Master, and he hasn''t claimed to be the strongest!" "I actually think Finn is stronger than Charles. You all saw last night''s fight, right? He effortlessly took down three gold medal level four Beast Masters! Who else can do that?" "Charles can do it too! He''s been challenging three equally ranked Beast Masters in the Cyber Academy training tower these past few days, he can also pull it off!" "Please, that''s not real combat! I don''t believe Charles can do it!" Soon, the debate over who was stronger, Charles or Finn, quickly dominated headlines across various online media, sparking a lot of curiosity. Everyone wanted to know about Charles, a rising star hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, and Finn, an unknown who suddenly made waves, recognized as the strongest level four Beast Master. If the two of them were to fight, who would emerge victorious? Shannon scoffed at the topic, lifting his phone to show Finn the information on the screen. He said, "What''s this Charles even worth? You can easily defeat him, right?" Finn didn''t respond, he was focused on his training. Tonight, the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would officially begin, and the only opponent he would face was the ace level four Beast Master of the Genosha underground octagonal cage. He just didn''t know which one he would encounter. Seeing that Finn was ignoring him. Shannon boredly scrolled through the information on his phone, which was filled with details about the ace Beast Masters in the Genosha underground octagonal cage. "You think it''ll be the weakest ace that you''ll face today? If they started with the strongest, how would they make any money?" Shannon remarked. This seemed to pique Finn''s interest. He paused his training, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said firmly, "No matter who it is, nothing will stand in my way!" Seeing Finn''s serious demeanor, Shannon instinctively put down his phone and sighed, "I know you want revenge. Only by joining Dawn will you uncover more hidden information and have a chance to rapidly increase your strength." "But, Finn, you can''t live just for revenge. There will always be other things that give your life meaning." Finn fell silent. He raised his hands, looking at the scars on them, and slowly spoke, "The only thing in my life is revenge!" Chapter 230 - 230: Watching the Fight By the time Charles emerged from the training tower, it was already afternoon. He had spent an entire day inside the training tower. Although Charles''s mental strength was much greater than that of the average person, the consecutive trials from yesterday and today had left him feeling somewhat worn out. As he walked out of the training tower, Charles glanced around. Unlike yesterday, there were far fewer people gathered outside the training tower today. It seemed that everyone''s attention had been drawn away by Finn. This was a good thing for him, after all, being the center of attention all the time could be quite uncomfortable. As usual, Charles headed to the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. He summoned Little Gold, Mousie, Mia, and Max to join him for a meal. Little Gold''s food was still yesterday''s "Feather Gold." and today Little Gold seemed to have grown a bit larger than yesterday. The growth rate was truly astonishing. Thinking of this, Charles glanced at Mia, who was focused on her meal, and sighed. Mia''s growth rate was indeed slow, even with the miracle drug, she couldn''t change in size like Little Gold did, at such a visible pace. While the four mystical beasts enjoyed their meal happily, Charles''s phone suddenly vibrated with a new message. It was from an unfamiliar contact. [After dinner, come to Classroom 306. You can''t skip today.] Charles quickly figured out that this must be a teacher assigned to him by Dean Jamie to ensure he wouldn''t fall behind in his regular classes. As of now, Charles had no idea who this person was, they were likely an unfamiliar teacher. To avoid any delays, Charles swiftly finished his dinner and used the "Darkness Cloak" to arrive in front of Classroom 306. Just as he was about to knock on the door. The classroom door suddenly swung open, and a figure appeared in front of Charles. He said in surprise: "Ruby, is that you?" Indeed, the person in Classroom 306 was Ruby, the Level 7 Beast Master, the voluptuous woman he had met before! "Oh my, I didn''t expect that the student I would be teaching is you, this is wonderful!" Ruby said with a smile, deliberately teasing him. Charles scratched his head, Ruby was quite close to him, and he could distinctly smell her perfumea subtle yet alluring fragrance, full of temptation! "What are you standing there for? Come in quickly, the sooner we start, the sooner we finish. I have to check out the so-called Reaper''s Scythe challenge in the underground world later." Ruby said as she turned and walked into the classroom. Charles hurriedly followed and asked, "Teacher, are you interested in tonight''s battle too?" "Of course! I''m quite curious to see if Finn will succeed." Ruby replied while opening the computer on the podium to prepare for the lesson. As soon as Charles reached the front of the classroom, he heard Ruby say, "Why sit so far away? Come here to the podium and sit beside me." "Alright." Charles replied, moving a chair to sit next to her and looking at the computer screen. The class quickly began. As a Level 7 Beast Master, Ruby was a good teacher, she was also able to pay attention to Charles''s learning progress, significantly enhancing his learning efficiency. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles wasn''t taking the class too seriously, as his attention was being diverted. Ruby''s body was exceptionally curvy, with a slender waist that created a striking visual impact, even Charles, with his usual composure, couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered. When Ruby bent over to explain some academic issues, Charles found his focus entirely on her chest. That tempting shade of white left him momentarily breathless! Somewhat regrettably, tonight''s class came to an end all too quickly. As Ruby tidied up her things, she asked, "Charles, do you have any other plans for tonight?" Charles replied, "Teacher, I still need to go to the training room. I spent the whole day in the trial tower, and I''m feeling a bit drained, but my physical training is still on point." "I see. That''s a bit of a shame. I have two tickets for the underground world''s octagonal cage battle, and they''re in the front row. What should I do?" Ruby said with a smile. She seemed genuinely puzzled and continued, "Sigh, being older now, I''m not a young girl anymore. I can''t even find someone to go watch the fights with." Charles felt a twinge of temptation, he actually wanted to see Finn''s battle. Who knows what he might discover? Plus, being up close would allow him to observe the ace fighters in the underground octagonal cage, helping him prepare for future challenges. But just as Charles was about to agree, his phone vibrated again. Celestine had sent a message: [Charles, do you have plans tonight? I heard the octagonal cage battles in the underground world are really exciting, and I bought two tickets. Do you want to go?] Charles looked up at Ruby and then down at his phone, feeling a bit helpless. If he went with Ruby, Celestine might see them together, and that could lead to misunderstandings. Seemingly sensing something, Ruby asked with a straight face, "What''s wrong? Is someone else inviting you? You''re quite popular, aren''t you?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "Teacher, I think I''ll just stay in my dorm and watch the live stream instead. It would save some time." Ruby pouted her rosy lips and said, "That''s alright. I can get another ticket. You should invite your friend to come along." "Is that really okay?" Charles felt uncertain, he genuinely wanted to see the event live. He might uncover clues about the Dawn organization in the underground world, which would be even better. "It''s fine, you need to rest when it''s time to rest. Young people shouldn''t overexert themselves." After saying this, Ruby pulled out her phone and got another ticket. Charles also sent a message to Celestine, letting her know that there would be one more person, but they would be in the front row for a closer view. [Alright, let''s set a meeting place. I''ll head over now.] Celestine replied. Before long, Ruby took Charles to an entrance of the underground world, and Celestine''s figure appeared as well. "Charles, who is this?" Celestine asked with a straight face, furrowing her brows. The moment she saw Ruby, she felt a bad vibe because. In Celestine''s eyes, the allure of a mature woman was no less than her own! "Hello, you must be Charles''s girlfriend. I''m his teacher, you can just call me Sister Ruby." Ruby said, adjusting her gold-rimmed glasses and speaking first. Upon hearing "Charles''s girlfriend." Celestine instantly lost her composure, stammering, "Hello, Sister Ruby. I''m a student at Nova Academy, Celestine. My family..." "Hold on, let''s go inside first, the battle is about to start." Charles hurriedly interrupted. He observed from the side that Ruby''s simple remark had left Celestine flustered, almost revealing where she came from. Truly, a mature woman''s presence was something that a naive girl like Celestine couldn''t compete with. Ruby diffused Celestine''s hostility right from the start, and she willingly began to call her "sister." The three of them entered the underground world''s entrance. After briefly verifying their identities, the staff led them to the front row of the octagonal cage called "The Graveyard." Charles looked around at the environment and the crowd, unexpectedly spotting a few familiar faces. There were Zachary, Zane, and that guy Shannon whom he had met earlier at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. It seemed they were all quite interested in tonight''s battle. Given that Zachary was a genius at Cyber Academy, it made sense that he would be curious about stronger opponents. As for Zane, he was probably just there to enjoy the spectacle, or perhaps to curry favor with Shannon. Charles speculated in his mind as he slowly took a seat, shifting his attention to the octagonal cage where Finn was quietly waiting for the fight to begin. Seemingly sensing something, Finn slowly turned and looked over at Charles. Their gazes met in the air, carrying a hint of rivalry. On the other side of the octagonal cage, a shirtless young man was intently watching Finn. He was the ace Level Four Beast Master participating in today''s battle! "Be careful, this Finn is no joke. Watch out for hidden tricks." someone whispered in his ear. The ace Level Four Beast Master nodded, showing no sign of fear on his face. Anyone who could become an ace in the underground octagonal cage was no pushover, every one of them had emerged from countless battles, rising from a sea of blood! As an ace himself, he certainly wouldn''t underestimate any opponent! "What did the boss say? What''s the plan for today''s battle?" the ace Level Four Beast Master quietly asked. Someone replied, "Go all out!" Hearing this, the ace Level Four Beast Master took a deep breath, realizing that, in the boss''s eyes, he might not be a match for Finn. "Got it, I''ll keep an eye on things." he said before decisively stepping into the octagonal cage. On the other side, Finn also slowly walked in. The staff locked the cage door, meaning that no one could intervene until the battle was over. The cage door of "The Graveyard" would only reopen when one side was defeated or dead! The bald man from last night reappeared, holding a microphone and shouting: "Dear audience, I''m sure you''re all eagerly anticipating tonight''s battle, which is the true Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" "Alright, as per tradition, let me briefly introduce both contestants!" Chapter 231 - 231: This Battle Is Not Over The bald man holding the microphone introduced simply. He said: "The regular audience must be very familiar with this. Today''s star, the Level Four Beast Master, is Kira, who is only 20 years old and has set a record of 18 kills, known as the Butcher!" As soon as he finished speaking, the audience below began to cheer. Some shouted loudly: "Kira, I bet on you to win! Go out there and take him down!" "I also bet on you to win! Show that guy Finn what a real man''s battle looks like!" "Rip him in half!" After a while, the venue finally quieted down. Clearly, the so-called "Butcher." the ace Level Four Beast Master, had a certain level of fame in the underground octagonal cage. Many people believed he could directly kill Finn. "Charles, what do you think about this battle? Who will win?" Ruby asked, sitting to Charles''s right. She leaned in closer and spoke softly into his ear. The warm breath Ruby exhaled carried a unique fragrance, and without a second thought, Charles replied, "Finn will win." "Oh, you have that much faith in him?" Ruby said, clearly curious. Although she didn''t know Finn, she understood that in the underground world, those who could become ace Beast Masters had incredibly strong combat abilities. In her view, Finn had a high probability of winning, but she also acknowledged that his opponent could turn the tables. Charles nodded and continued, "He has hidden methods. This guy gives me a strong impression, in terms of combat awareness and experience, he''s not weaker than I am." Ruby stared at Charles''s serious face and remarked, "Are you praising him or yourself?" At that moment, the bald man continued his introduction: "As for this one, there''s not much to say. He decisively defeated three gold-level Level Four Beast Masters yesterday. We''ll see if he can achieve victory against Kira today." "The match is about to begin! Please hold onto your tickets. We will soon see the results!" When Finn was introduced, there was hardly any noise in the venue. Not many people recognized him, and even though he had performed impressively yesterday, few dared to bet on his victory. Charles suddenly thought of something and slapped his forehead in regret. This action piqued the curiosity of Celestine and Ruby. Celestine asked, "What''s wrong?" "If I had known, I would have spent some gold coins to bet on Finn winning before coming here. Now that the fight is about to start, it''s too late." Charles replied. Seeing the reactions of the people around him, he realized that the odds for betting on Finn to win must be very high. If there were no limits on the amount, Charles planned to bet more on Finn''s victory in the next match! "Charles, maybe you shouldn''t bet at all. You never know what could happen. The underground world surely has ways to intervene." Celestine said. In her eyes, gambling was an unreliable endeavor, as the uncontrollable factors were too high. "It''s fine. I''ll let it go for today. Let''s see how Finn performs and who his opponent is tomorrow before deciding." Charles answered. Time passed. The two fighters in the octagonal cage were fully prepared. With a sharp ringing sound, the battle officially began! Finn and Kira remained standing in place, not making any moves, their gazes locked onto each other. In the next moment, as if they had agreed upon it, both launched their attacks simultaneously! Finn powered off his legs, shooting towards Kira like a bolt of lightning. His muscles bulged, and his skin glowed with an extraordinary sheen, making him look formidable! His fist howled through the air as it struck towards Kira''s temple. Kira, not to be outdone, blocked with his left arm while extending his right hand, fingers together like a dagger aimed at Finn''s throat. Both fighters had clear targets, with no wasted movements, all directed towards each other''s vital points. This is what true combat is like, it''s a matter of life or death, brutally and bloodily so. Just as the two were about to make contact, Finn smoothly altered his attack. His body moved like a well-oiled machine, executing a perfect arc. Not only did he evade Kira''s strike, but his own offensive was also unaffected, maintaining both speed and force as he aimed for a new target! This time, Finn targeted the back of Kira''s head! That area is one of the most vulnerable spots on the human body, indicating Finn''s deep understanding of human anatomy. Both targets aimed for a lethal blow! Among the spectators, many experienced fighters watched in shock at the unfolding scene in the octagonal cage. Someone instinctively exclaimed: "It''s over! Kira is done for! He can''t dodge now and can only take the hit!" "This Finn''s combat techniques are bizarre, he can change his attack at will without losing momentum." "Exactly! This makes it incredibly difficult to defend against Finn''s assault, he can only passively endure the blows!" Even Celestine couldn''t help but say to Charles, "Is Kira really going to lose? It seems he can only defend against Finn''s attacks." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles showed no surprise on his face as he replied, "It''s not over yet, the best is still to come." As he said this, Charles couldn''t help but think that if he were facing Finn, he certainly wouldn''t choose to defend. Finn''s combat techniques were too peculiar, passive defense meant taking hits, leaving no chance for victory! If Charles were in the octagonal cage, he would unhesitatingly choose to attack! The true wisdom of combat is to leverage one''s advantages to strike at the opponent''s weaknesses! "I don''t think Kira can hold on much longer." Celestine expressed her opinion. Charles shook his head and confidently responded, "In this situation, offense is the best defense. Kira will definitely go all out in his next attack!" And sure enough. In the next moment, Kira''s expression turned fierce, as if he had made up his mind. He chose to abandon defense completely and closed the distance while Finn was attacking. Then, Kira''s entire right hand became rigid and swollen, and an unusual redness crept across his face. Some spectators who understood the situation couldn''t help but shout, "Here it comes! Kira is about to use his signature combat technique!" "It''s the Decapitating Blade!" "He has already killed 18 opponents with the Decapitating Blade, this time will be no different!" Charles watched the battle in the octagonal cage intently. He realized that the so-called Decapitating Blade involved channeling metallic energy into the right arm, making it as sharp and sturdy as a long knife. Then, Kira transformed his arm into a massive blade and attacked the enemy''s vulnerable points! Just when most people thought Finn was about to lose, an unexpected scene unfolded. Finn took two steps back and raised his right arm and left leg, blocking in front of his body. A surge of elemental energy erupted from his entire body, forming a faintly transparent shield! Watching the seemingly flimsy shield repeatedly block Kira''s attacks was astonishing! "What is this, a second combat technique? It looks defensive!" "It''s over, Kira''s attacks are all being blocked! I''ve lost my salary for the month!" Standing next to the octagonal cage, Shannon turned to the spectators behind him and said proudly, "My brother is incredibly strong, just a mere ace can''t possibly compete with him!" Kira continued to attack repeatedly, exhausting his stamina. The Decapitating Blade put a heavy load on his right arm, and if this continued, his arm might be rendered useless before he could break through Finn''s defensive combat techniques. Kira stepped back a couple of paces to create some distance and hoarsely asked, "What is this combat technique?" Finn fixed his gaze on Kira''s right arm and replied, "It''s called the Wall!" "What a Wall! I can''t break through your defense, but I''m not giving up." Kira said, taking a deep breath. He still had methods left to employ. In the next moment, under everyone''s watchful eyes, Kira''s entire body underwent a transformation. His skin emitted a metallic sheen under the lights. Not only that, but his once-bulging muscles suddenly contracted, tightly adhering to his bones. In the blink of an eye, Kira transformed into a metallic skeleton! This change left everyone present in shock, even those who frequently attended octagonal cage battles had never seen such a sight. "What the hell? How did he go from a muscle man to a skeleton?" "Kira looks like a solid block of metal now. What combat technique is this? Have you seen it before?" "I''ve never seen it! This is my first time seeing Kira like this!" "It seems he''s pulling out his last trump card, I wonder if Finn can handle it." As the audience debated, the bald man with the microphone sighed and remarked softly, "Kira, you''re still so stubborn. This Metal Burn technique will cause significant harm to your body!" Charles, standing nearby, was also taken aback, he hadn''t expected Kira to have such a method. It seemed one couldn''t underestimate any ace-level Beast Master! Even so, Charles noticed that Finn''s gaze remained calm, showing no signs of disturbance. It was as if he could handle whatever Kira threw at him with ease! The match wasn''t over yet, the truly exciting battle was just beginning! Chapter 232 - 232: The Victor, Finn The metallic skeleton that was Kira had an increasingly bright gaze. His hands were relaxed and positioned at his sides, fingers together, resembling a warrior wielding dual blades, exuding an overwhelming sense of pressure! Not only that, but the one known as the "Executioner" wore a confident smile at the corner of his mouth and slowly spoke: "I won''t hold back. Feel free to use any trump cards you have, otherwise, you might regret it." Finn''s face showed no other expression, it was as if he hadn''t heard a thing. His eyes were filled with calmness as he slowly canceled the combat technique, Wall. Then, he adjusted his position, gently opening his hands and placing them in front of his chest, while spreading his legs for stability. His body sank slightly, and his muscles relaxed, showing no signs of stiffness or tension. Kira watched the other person''s movements, a hint of confusion in his eyes. He didn''t understand what Finn was trying to do. But it didn''t matter what he did! Metal Burn allowed him to become even stronger, enhancing not only his power and speed but also the hardness of his body! Every strike was more powerful than the combat technique he had just used, Decapitating Blade! This was his true strength! If he hadn''t recently mastered the combat technique Metal Burn, Kira would have already been defeated! In the next moment. Kira''s entire body shot forward like a cannonball, slicing through the air with a faint whoosh, appearing right in front of Finn. "Wow, that was fast! I couldn''t even see how he got there!" "That''s it, Kira! Just like that, take Finn down!" "Rip him in half!" The continuous shouts of the audience echoed beside the octagonal cage. Shannon watched Kira''s movements, his pupils suddenly constricting. He hadn''t expected that this ace Level 4 Beast Master had such a method. Involuntarily, Shannon began to worry for Finn. But soon, he saw Finn facing Kira''s fierce attack, slowly extending his hands. It appeared very slow, but in reality, he was swiftly blocking Kira''s attack! The moment Kira made contact with Finn, he sensed something was off. The power of his strike seemed to be absorbed upon hitting Finn''s hands, causing no damage at all! It was like a high-speed train rushing toward its target, only to slow down due to track friction, ultimately coming to a gentle stop without causing any destruction! Kira showed no hesitation, gritting his teeth and continuing to engage Finn in close combat. His speed was swift, and his attacks were powerful, with his feet pounding the ground, even creating cracks in the solid octagonal cage floor! Yet, these attacks were repeatedly neutralized by Finn. The audience below noticed a peculiar sight. Aside from the area beneath Finn''s feet, everywhere else was filled with cracks. But that small patch remained completely undamaged! "Charles, how is this happening?" Celestine exclaimed, her mouth agape in disbelief. After witnessing Kira''s speed and power, she thought Finn was doomed, but now this was the situation. Charles observed the battle in the octagonal cage and replied slowly, "I''m not entirely sure, but Finn is likely using a type of combat technique that dissipates force." "Dissipates force?" Celestine looked puzzled. Ruby turned to Charles, knowing exactly what was going on but wanting to see if Charles was correct. Charles pondered how to explain and said, "Think of it this way: when a person falls from a height, they can roll to minimize the impact. Finn is in that state right now!" "Facing Kira''s attacks, his hands and the muscles throughout his body can help him dissipate Kira''s power. This means that even though Kira''s attacks are incredibly strong, they can''t cause any significant damage!" After Charles explained, Ruby nodded in agreement. "Is it really that impressive? Does that mean Finn is invincible?" Celestine asked. Charles shook his head and replied, "Actually, it''s quite simple. Kira is being too stubborn and has lost his composure. If he could launch a second attack the moment Finn dissipates his force, he could turn the situation around." "Or he could simply keep his distance from Finn, using his body''s toughness to crush the octagonal cage floor and send flying debris as a ranged attack, that would also be a good choice." Charles continued to analyze, thinking of many strategies he would employ if he were in Kira''s position. Unfortunately, Kira had made a huge mistake by losing the rationality that one should maintain in battle! Now, the fight in the octagonal cage was at a stalemate, with Kira''s stamina being drained while Finn appeared completely unscathed. "Damn it! How are you doing this?" Kira gasped, feeling extremely frustrated. After using his strongest technique, Metal Burn, was he still unable to defeat Finn? At that moment of hesitation, Finn seized the opportunity to strike. The ground beneath his feet, which had been intact just moments ago, shattered into countless pieces and flew in every direction. Simultaneously, Finn''s body exploded with a wave of energy, propelling him quickly towards Kira. Kira''s pupils constricted as he refused to give up, wanting to continue his assault. Passive defense would only lead to failure, only an offensive could provide the chance for a comeback! With that thought in mind, Kira gritted his teeth and summoned all his muscles to launch his most powerful attack. But Finn wasn''t going to give him that opportunity! "Clack!" The sound of bones shattering echoed, followed by a huge crash. At the moment of contact. Kira was kicked away by Finn''s whip-like leg. His metallic skeleton-like body slammed hard against the octagonal cage. Crashing heavily onto the broken floor. Kira''s face turned red, and he spewed a mouthful of blood, immediately falling into unconsciousness. Seeing this scene, the surrounding audience first fell into a brief silence, but quickly erupted into chaos! Most of them were cursing and complaining, shouting loudly while throwing their tickets at the octagonal cage, sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn Kira, he just lost like that! Now I''m out of money!" "Shit, I''d rather he got killed by Finn, at least that would''ve been more entertaining!" "If I had known, I would have bet on Finn to win. Now my salary for the month is gone." "This is rigged, it''s definitely rigged! I don''t believe it, it must be..." Only a small number of gamblers, who weren''t really confident in Finn, had been lured by the odds on both sides and decided to take a chance betting on Finn to win. To their surprise, they actually won. These people clutched their tickets tightly and shouted excitedly, "Finn! Hahaha, I finally won some money!" "Great job, hurry up and finish off that Kira guy! He made me lose a lot!" "I''ll bet on you to win next time! You''re just too strong!" Countless discarded tickets fell like snowflakes. While Finn stood inside the octagonal cage, expressionless and unmoved. He calmly surveyed his surroundings, pausing briefly when he spotted Charles, before finally fixing his gaze on the bald man. "I declare the battle over, with Finn as the victor!" the bald man shouted loudly, holding the microphone. The octagonal cage was slowly opened, and medical personnel rushed in, carrying the unconscious Kira out to begin treatment. "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" Shannon hurried over and asked. Finn shook his head, indicating that he wasn''t injured. He just felt a bit fatigued from the exertion, otherwise, he had no discomfort. Tonight''s battle was over. Now he had to prepare for tomorrow night''s fight. "Reaper''s Scythe" would take place for seven consecutive nights, challenging seven ace fighters without any breaks. The challenger not only needs to avoid injuries as much as possible, but they also have to constantly monitor their mindset and mental state. There are many factors that can influence the battle, and Finn needs to maintain a normal state as much as possible to make it to the end and successfully complete "Reaper''s Scythe." At that moment, some of the audience members who had won money began to crowd around, shouting Finn''s name. Charles stood up, the fight was over, and he had formed a rough judgment about the fourth-level Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage. Kira''s strength seemed fairly average, possessing two combat techniques and solid combat experience. He just had a slight issue with his mindset, but that was understandable, very few people could remain calm throughout the entire battle. Charles, along with Celestine and Ruby, returned to Cyber Academy. Once in his dorm, he took out his phone to check. The internet was buzzing with discussions about Finn, especially focused on today''s fight, with many already analyzing the battle frame by frame. They even provided commentary and shared videos online. People were discussing: "Finn is just too strong, he didn''t show a hint of tension at all, and his face remained expressionless!" "Just looking at today''s battle, he displayed three combat techniques, he likely has others he didn''t use." "No way, three combat techniques are already shocking enough!" "With a genius like Finn, only Charles can compete with him." "Come on, Charles just became a fourth-level Beast Master, he definitely isn''t Finn''s match. You''re giving him too much credit!" "I think so too. Although Charles has a high-quality mystical beast, without summoning it, he really isn''t Finn''s match!" Charles calmly watched the arguments online, he didn''t care about others'' opinions. What he needed to do now was to quickly develop his own combat techniques and sign up to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." Chapter 233 - 233: The Topic Online Tonight, many people in Genosha Calivia are unable to sleep peacefully. Including Zane, who is at home. He excitedly replays the video of Finn''s fight over and over again, muttering to himself,: "Indeed, my judgment was correct, Finn is definitely stronger than Charles! It would be great if they could fight each other." Zane''s current thought was singular: he wanted to regain his dignity in front of Charles. Although the Taylor family couldn''t directly take action against Charles due to Ezra''s influence, if Finn could challenge Charles, it would have nothing to do with the Taylor family at all! With this in mind, Zane plans to get closer to Finn and Shannon in the future, and whether Charles ends up embarrassed in public depends on whether Finn is willing to challenge him. "Charles, I wonder how long you can keep being so arrogant. Your presence in online discussions has dwindled significantly, and that just won''t do!" Zane''s eyes are darting around. He suddenly had a brilliant idea. Both Finn and Charles are young men, one hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, and the other known as the strongest Level Four Beast Master. What if he could leverage public opinion to draw attention to a battle between the two of them? That would surely yield unexpected results! No, that''s not enough! "If only Charles would sign up for Reaper''s Scythe, he definitely wouldn''t succeed in the challenge and might even die in the octagonal cage!" Thinking about that scenario made Zane uncontainably happy. Without hesitation, he quickly gathered a group of people to discuss how to use public opinion to encourage Charles to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe"! Early the next morning, Charles had just gotten up and washed up a bit, and before he even had time for breakfast, a message from Celestine popped up. "[Charles, please don''t act impulsively.]" Looking at the message on his phone, Charles was perplexed. What impulsiveness? So he replied, "[What do you mean by impulsive? What''s going on?]" After a while, Celestine sent another message. "[You don''t know? That''s good. Just focus on training these next few days and try not to pay attention to what''s being said online.]" Charles stared at Celestine''s message in confusion, and before he could respond, messages from Jace, Camilla, and Zachary came pouring in. All conveying the same message: to stay calm and not act impulsively. This piqued Charles''s curiosity about what was happening that had them all so concerned. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles opened his phone and browsed through the online discussions. It didn''t take long for him to understand the reason behind it all. For some unknown reason, a flurry of derogatory comments about Charles had suddenly emerged overnight. For example, "[Charles doesn''t deserve to be called a genius, he can only hide within Cyber Academy!]" "[Finn and Charles locked eyes, revealing Finn''s disdain for Charles.]" "[What genius? If you''re so capable, why don''t you sign up for Reaper''s Scythe?]" "[The untold stories about Charles...]" ... All these discussions revolved around the fact that he was hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, yet lacked any impressive real-world combat experience. Claims about his battles with the Serpent People were dismissed as mere theatrics, suggesting he had used underhanded tactics to weaken that Serpent. Even previous fights were labeled as staged and fake by these critics. The initiators of these discussions laid out so-called "evidence." and any passerby unaware of the truth would surely be convinced by their seemingly solid claims. Charles felt not a single ripple of emotion, he truly didn''t care what others said about him. What he was thinking about now was who had the time to maliciously belittle him online, attempting to stir up conflict between him and Finn. "Is it Zane? Or that Shannon?" Charles couldn''t pinpoint exactly who it was. But he was certain that someone was targeting him with ill intent. That person clearly underestimated Charles''s mindset, such slander was not enough to rattle him. And before long, when Charles felt the time was right, he would return to the underground octagonal cage to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." At that point, all the negative comments would be rendered irrelevant. "Perhaps getting me to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe is their goal, thinking I would die in the challenge?" Charles sighed, realizing he was being underestimated. When he arrived at the cafeteria for a meal. Many students had expressions of outrage on their faces. They glanced at the calm Charles and couldn''t tolerate the false statements they had seen online. All these students pulled out their phones, constantly posting clarifications online, listing evidence that Charles was indeed strong and a genius. However, before the things they posted could reach more viewers. Some inexplicable individuals began to insult, defame, and even threaten them in the comments. In front of the trial tower. The staff at the front desk skillfully took out the testing crystal and said somewhat indignantly, "Charles, those who talk nonsense online should really come and see for themselves!" "Or better yet, let them enter the trial tower and experience for themselves how powerful you truly are." Charles remained calm as he stared at the testing crystal and slowly replied, "There''s no need to worry, these comments won''t last long. Soon enough, they''ll realize how ignorant they are." "Most of these people are mindless, they believe whatever they hear and get used to it." The staff member was surprised that Charles was aware of the situation and, more surprisingly, had no anger about it. Instead, he seemed incredibly composed. Nodding repeatedly in agreement with Charles''s perspective, he said, "You''re absolutely right. I wish I could see things as clearly as you do." Charles smiled and then walked into the trial tower to continue enhancing his strength. This time, there weren''t many onlookers, everyone had grown accustomed to Charles''s challenges. Only occasionally did a student passing by stop to look at the large screen outside the trial tower, take a picture, and send it to the group chat, saying: "[Charles is back again, this is the third day in a row! How powerful is his mental strength? Doesn''t he ever get tired?]" Soon, the group chat became lively. "[It''s not about being afraid of others having more talent than you, it''s about being afraid they work harder than you!]" "[I can''t even envy him, it takes me a week to recover after one trip to the trial tower. Truly a monster.]" "[Did you all notice? Charles''s time on the second level of the trial tower has already made him second on the leaderboard!]" "[I''ve noticed for a while now, I''ve become numb to it. Now I''m just curious when Charles will become number one.]" At Cyber Academy, no one doubted that Charles could become the top of the leaderboard, what they were curious about was when he would break the record. Compared to the people online, the students at the academy understood Charles''s strength much better, after all, the trial tower was right there. Anyone who thought Charles was weak could enter the trial tower, suffer mental strain, and emerge in disarray, quickly realizing the truth. Just like yesterday, Charles spent the entire day inside the trial tower. By the time he came out, the sun was nearly setting. Today''s gains were significant, he had comprehended 16 figures on the stone wall, and his understanding of combat techniques was progressing well. Charles felt that by tomorrow, he could grasp over 20 figures with perfect progress. This way, it wouldn''t be long before he met the requirements to create his own combat techniques. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A bit of a headache." Charles sighed. He felt mentally fatigued, but it wasn''t enough to give him a headache. The real source of his distress was that after days of training in the trial tower. He increasingly felt that the trial tower lacked a sense of reality. It didn''t evoke the life-and-death tension that came with real battles, As if he had come to understand that even dying in the trial tower merely meant a short rest, the sense of pressure and crisis had diminished greatly. If that continued, he might struggle to meet the second requirement for creating his own combat techniques, which was to achieve complete understanding through life-and-death battles. "I wonder if the ace-level Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage can push me to my limits." Charles thought to himself. He planned that if he couldn''t achieve the creation of his own combat techniques in the trial tower, he would directly sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." He wanted to see if he could accomplish the creation of his own combat techniques through real combat! There were risks involved, for Charles, there was no perfect solution in this world. Every decision came with both good and bad sides. If he could successfully create his own combat techniques, then everything would be worth it. Soon it would be time for his one-on-one session with Teacher Ruby. When he arrived at Classroom 306, Ruby was already waiting for him. The beige trench coat wrapped around Ruby''s voluptuous figure, and Charles took a glance, feeling a bit disappointed. "Charles, you''re here! Come, sit down, class is about to start." Ruby said. Today, she was wearing a different pair of glasses, yesterday, she had on gold-rimmed ones, but today she sported red half-rimmed glasses. Paired with her mature and alluring face, it left Charles momentarily dazed. At that moment, Ruby extended her fair hands and slowly unbuttoned her trench coat, saying, "It''s getting a bit warm, don''t you mind if I undo a button, Charles?" Beneath the beige trench coat, the most eye-catching feature was a pair of black suspender stockings, accentuating the curves of Ruby''s slightly plump legs. Her red-soled high heels further highlighted her tall and graceful figure. Charles nodded slowly, replying, "It''s fine, teacher. I think I''m feeling a bit warm too, today''s weather is definitely quite hot." It was the evening of an autumn day, and the evening breeze brought a slight coolness through the classroom window, yet it couldn''t dispel the heat radiating between Charles and Ruby. Chapter 234 - 234: Help the Teacher Today, Teacher Ruby seemed a bit different compared to yesterday. During class, she kept leaning toward Charles, whether intentionally or not. Charles was trying to focus on the knowledge points on the computer screen while being distracted by the pleasant fragrance coming from her. His mind was a bit scattered, but thankfully, he was smart enough to learn new information quickly even in such a state. "Charles, I didn''t expect you to be so capable. Not only are you skilled in combat, but you''re also so intelligent. You''re truly a genius." Ruby said as she picked up a nearby cup and took a sip. It seemed she accidentally spilled some water from her bright red lips, causing it to drip down onto her chest. "Ah, it''s so cold. I''m feeling a bit uncomfortable. Charles, do you have any tissues?" Ruby asked as she looked at Charles. Charles nodded and took a pack of tissues directly from his jet ring, handing it to her. To his surprise, Ruby didn''t take it. Instead, she continued to look at Charles and said, "I got my hands dirty while teaching. How about you help the teacher clean up?" Charles didn''t expect Ruby to say that. Not only that, but she also squatted down. Bringing her full, perky chest right in front of Charles''s eyes. Her eyes, hidden behind her red half-frame glasses, were filled with temptation as she slowly spoke, "The teacher is feeling a bit unwell. Come help the teacher, Charles." In the classroom. Charles swallowed hard. He noticed something incredible when Ruby squatted downshe was actually going commando! The black suspender stockings extended to the tops of her thighs, glistening under the light! It was the reflection of liquid! Charles slowly opened the tissue pack and pulled out a sheet. Then, under Ruby''s watchful gaze, Charles said, "Teacher, I really want to help you, but is this okay?" Ruby''s face flushed slightly, and she knew very well that Charles had just seen her below and knew what state she was in now. Putting her slightly hot face close to Charles, Ruby spoke slowly and said, "Don''t worry, there''s no one around. The teacher just wants you to help Charles took a deep breath, He threw away the tissue and reached out his hands directly into Ruby''s underwear, constantly rubbing it, Teacher, I can''t find the water that just dripped in, "Charles said, Ruby''s breathing suddenly became rapid, she was very itchy, and she felt insects crawling around her. Especially between her legs, the itching was unbearable, causing her to instinctively clamp her legs and keep rubbing them against each other. Then take a look, where did the water go in? Look for it carefully. "Ruby reached out her hands and pressed Charles'' head against her chest, feeling the scorching breath, Charles pulled out his right hand and slowly walked downstream until he reached Ruby''s thigh, trying to reach in. But found that the other person''s plump legs were very strong and difficult to enter. With a slight increase in strength, Charles finally reached in his hand, and a moist and smooth touch came through. Charles paused for a moment, raised his right hand in front of Ruby, and asked, "Teacher, is this kind of water? There are still many in it. What should we do? Ruby looked at the smile on Charles'' lips and knew that Charles had said it intentionally, You, go in and let it come out, "Ruby''s eyes were hazy, she could hardly bear it anymore! After a while, Charles lifted Ruby onto the podium and opened her legs. Accompanied by a low moan, The classroom began to hear rhythmic thrusting sounds, as well as moans that wanted to be suppressed but still went on, ... I''m convinced, Charles. Aren''t you tired Ruby collapsed in Charles'' arms. She''s feeling weak and even tired all over now. I didn''t expect Charles to be so powerful that even a level seven Beast Master like her couldn''t bear it. Not tired, what''s so tiring about it, teacher? How did I perform just now? "Charles relaxed a lot. The continuous training these days has actually made him a little tired. Great! I never thought it would be great! "Ruby was still reminiscing about what happened just now, feeling it again, Charles noticed that Ruby''s place had become moist again, Teacher, you just came out with a lot of water, I didn''t expect there to be more inside, "Charles said with a smile, Ruby licked her lips without answering, but directly kissed her. ... In the underground world, within the Octagonal Cage site. Charles took Celestine to sit in the front row of the octagonal cage. He was there to make some money today. However, upon arriving, he realized that Finn''s odds were very low. He wasn''t sure if it was due to the fight last night or because countless people online were praising Finn. The vast majority of the audience there was betting on Finn. Charles felt a bit helpless. If only he had placed his bets on Finn yesterday when no one believed in him. As he thought about it, Charles suddenly felt that all the people online slandering him and doubting him might actually be a good thing. When he signed up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, those people would surely think he was going to lose. Then, when he bet on himself to win at that moment, he would definitely make a fortune! "Charles, where''s that sister Ruby from yesterday? She didn''t come?" Celestine recalled the mature lady from yesterday and had a good impression of Ruby. She was still wondering why Ruby hadn''t shown up. Charles remembered how Ruby had slowly left while leaning against the wall when he walked out of the classroom. He replied, "Ms. Ruby must be a bit tired today, she probably went home to rest." Celestine didn''t think much of it and responded, "Well, okay then. Charles, don''t pay attention to the comments online, those are all fake!" The thought of it made Celestine angry. She immediately took out her phone, her long, fair fingers dancing across the screen. Charles looked over with curiosity and saw that Celestine was arguing with someone online. Clearly, she felt that others were slandering Charles, and she wanted to clarify things for him! "Uh, I actually don''t care at all, and soon enough, they''ll realize just how foolish they are." Charles said. Upon hearing this, Celestine immediately stopped her verbal battle, a puzzled look on her face. "What do you mean by soon? Charles, you''re not actually thinking about signing up for Reaper''s Scythe, are you?" Imagining that scenario seemed to fill Celestine''s face with worry. She quickly started to persuade him, saying, "Charles, don''t worry about what others say, I see your strength, and I believe in you!" Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He knew Celestine cared about him. After thinking for a moment, he explained: "It''s not because of those people, I''ve wanted to challenge Reaper''s Scythe for a long time now. Colton and Dean Jamie both know about this." Celestine was taken aback. She hadn''t expected that Charles had been planning this for so long! After all, Charles had only recently become a Level 4 Beast Master. Did that mean he had wanted to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe" right after becoming a Level 4 Beast Master? At first, Celestine was worried about Charles and didn''t want him to act impulsively. However, after hearing Charles''s words, she had no doubts about his strength and fully trusted what he said. Yet, her worries didn''t diminish at all. Even knowing that Charles wouldn''t do anything without confidence, Celestine couldn''t help but imagine. What would happen if Charles got hurt in the octagonal cage. In her mind, she didn''t even consider whether Charles could successfully complete the challenge. "Don''t worry, it''s fine. Trust me." Charles said lightly. Celestine immediately nodded. She remembered how Charles had said similar things in the past, and everything had turned out just as he had said. This time would be no different. While the two were talking. Finn and his opponent entered the octagonal cage. It seemed that due to the online discussions, Finn''s gaze occasionally lingered on Charles. Charles noticed this and initially thought that Finn harbored some hostility. To his surprise, he sensed a hint of apology from Finn instead. "Is he feeling guilty because of his actions affecting me?" Charles wondered. It seemed that Finn was a decent person after all, unlike Zane, who never reflected on himself and always blamed others for everything. Under Finn''s gaze, Charles nodded. Inside the octagonal cage, Finn let out a sigh of relief. His personality was quite reclusive, and he didn''t like associating with others. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Part of the reason was that he didn''t want to trouble anyone, especially if his issues could end up affecting his friends. At that moment, becoming friends with someone was undoubtedly putting them at risk. If one day his enemies found out he was still alive, they would surely go after the people he cared about. Finn didn''t want that to happen, so he rejected all social interactions and remained alone, except for Shannon. Even his enemies wouldn''t dare to target Shannon! Thinking of this, Finn took another deep breath, pushing those thoughts out of his mind. He still had a fight to prepare for. Today, the bald man''s introduction was much shorter, seemingly because it was assumed that the audience already knew who Finn was. As for the introduction of the other ace Level 4 Beast Master, it was similar to yesterday''s, mentioning their age and number of kills. Charles specifically looked at the reactions of the surrounding audience, which were much stronger than when Kira was introduced yesterday. It seemed that today''s ace Level 4 Beast Master was even stronger than Kira. What he didn''t know was whether this new contender could force Finn to reveal any of his other combat techniques! Charles was well aware that Finn hadn''t shown his full strength yesterday, he was definitely holding back! This approach was undoubtedly very wise. By concealing his abilities and then surprising everyone with new combat techniques, Finn could avoid injuries as much as possible. However, Charles''s attention quickly shifted. He noticed something strange. Chapter 235 - 235: The One-Armed Boy The Level 4 Beast Master standing in the octagonal cage seemed a bit nervous, occasionally glancing out of the corner of his eye at someone below. Charles followed the man''s gaze. He saw a one-armed boy standing expressionlessly beside the octagonal cage. The bald man who had been holding the microphone and commentating on the battle was leaning slightly towards him, wearing an expression of fear on his face. The two were only about three or four meters away from Charles. At that moment. As if sensing Charles''s gaze, the one-armed boy slowly turned his head and looked over. His eyes were grayish-white, like an ancient, unchanging ice field, filled with coldness and indifference. Their eyes met for a brief moment, and Charles instinctively tensed all his muscles, as if facing an extremely dangerous enemy. "Interesting, I didn''t expect to encounter a second person who piques my interest here in Genosha Calivia." the one-armed boy said, pulling back his gaze in surprise. The bald host beside him turned his head curiously and, upon seeing Charles, instantly understood something. He quickly said, "Lord Icy, that person is Charles, known as the monster of Cyber Academy. I''ve heard he is a rare talent." Icy nodded slightly. He had only recently arrived in Genosha Calivia, but he had heard of Charles. He initially thought he was just someone hyped up online. To his surprise, the brief eye contact they shared earlier had given him a hint of danger, which was simply marvelous! He had thought that his visit to Genosha Calivia would be devoid of any interesting occurrences, but unexpectedly, he had come across two intriguing individuals so quickly. These two people were none other than Finn and Charles. "Lord Icy, when do you plan to make your move?" the bald man asked curiously. This question was something the boss had been eager to know. If Icy intervened and fought Finn, there was no doubt that Finn would lose! At that point, the underground world could deliberately release some information, allowing the audience to place bets on Finn. This way, they could directly rake in quite a bit of gold! "Let''s wait and see. I''m just a bit interested for now, I don''t have a strong desire to fight yet. If he were stronger, I would step in myself." Icy replied and fell silent. The bald man, sensing the moment, picked up the microphone to prepare for the pre-fight announcements. Meanwhile, Charles pulled back his gaze with a serious expression. He hadn''t expected to encounter a second person who made him feel tense within just a few days. First it was Finn, and now it was that one-armed boy. When did Genosha Calivia have so many powerful young talents? Or have they always existed? With this thought in mind, Charles looked over at Celestine and quietly asked, "Have you ever seen that one-armed boy before?" Celestine glanced curiously and then replied, "I don''t recognize him. He probably isn''t from one of the three academies, since they generally don''t recruit individuals with disabilities." Charles thought the same. Some physically disabled individuals could indeed become Beast Masters, but they often had to put in much more effort than ordinary Beast Masters to grow stronger. The one-armed boy gave Charles the impression of a wild wolf lurking in a dark forest. No, it was a wolf king! An extremely dangerous wolf king! "If he''s also a top-tier Level 4 Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage, the difficulty for Finn to challenge Reaper''s Scythe will likely increase a notch." Charles slowly voiced his thoughts. He looked at Finn in the octagonal cage, curious about whether Finn had noticed the one-armed boy. Meanwhile, on Charles''s right, an annoying voice rang out, "Oh, what a surprise to see the monster from Cyber Academy here!" Zane exclaimed with an exaggerated expression, speaking loudly. Immediately, several audience members took notice, especially those sitting in the front, as they whispered: "Look, isn''t that Charles? Who would have thought he''d show up?" "Isn''t it normal for him to come watch Finn fight? He''s probably here to see just how big the gap is between him and the strong!" "What are you saying? Charles is definitely stronger than Finn!" "Stronger, my ass! If he dares to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, I''d bet on him every time. The question is, does he have the guts?" "You! Charles has just become a Level 4 Beast Master. Give him some time, and he''ll make it!" "Hah, not daring is just not daring. It seems everything said online is truehe''s just an actor, and it''s all fake!" ... The audience behind started to argue, their voices becoming increasingly heated. Two of them even prepared to throw punches, but fortunately, the staff quickly intervened to prevent the situation from escalating further. Zane naturally saw what was happening in the back, and his smile grew even wider as he smugly said, "The eyes of the public are sharp. No matter how some people try to disguise themselves, they''re just fake clowns. Look at Finn, standing right there in the octagonal cage fightingthat''s a genius, a true genius!" Charles scratched his ear, feeling bored, and said to Celestine next to him, "What''s going on? Where''s that fly buzzing around?" "You! How dare you call me a fly!" Zane began to retort but quickly shut his mouth. He took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down. The reason he came today wasn''t for Charles, it was for Shannon and Finn. He wanted to build a good relationship with them as quickly as possible. Even without Finn challenging Charles, Zane still needed to curry favor with Shannon. After all, the Stone Kingdom was the most powerful nation among the seven, and Shannon''s family held a high status within it. Shannon also had a good relationship with the Gao family of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Earlier, at the Robinson family banquet, Zane had tried to impress Snowy from the Gao family but ended up embarrassing himself by kneeling and apologizing to Charles in front of so many people! Thinking of this, Zane felt his previously calmed emotions flare up once again. He quickly shifted his focus and said to Shannon, "Bro, I feel like Finn is in great shape today. He''s definitely going to win, and I even placed a bet on his victory!" Shannon frowned and replied uncomfortably, "Zane, our relationship isn''t close enough to call each other brothers. We''re just ordinary friends." Zane''s face instantly stiffened. He hadn''t expected Shannon to be so direct. Their relationship was merely that of having met a few times and exchanged a few words, hardly brotherly. However, Shannon''s bluntness made him feel awkward. Zane could only pretend he hadn''t heard as he tried to think of another topic. To his surprise, Shannon simply bypassed him and approached Charles. "Charles, I was rude earlier at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. I hope you won''t take it to heart." Shannon said very seriously. Once those words were spoken, not only did Zane freeze, but Charles also looked bewildered. He truly hadn''t expected Shannon to come and apologize after so many days had passed. The difference between Shannon now and the Shannon at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was like night and day! "It''s alright, what''s past is past." Charles waved his hand dismissively. He could sense that Shannon''s apology was sincere and heartfelt. He just didn''t know what had happened to cause such a significant change in Shannon''s attitude. "Could it be that Teacher Ezra visited Shannon''s home? That can''t be possible." Charles thought to himself. The last time the Robinson family''s attitude shifted was also due to Teacher Ezra, which was why Charles was considering this possibility now. "I saw the news report from Genosha. It said you saved 26 children. There was also a similar incident in the Stone Kingdom..." Shannon said earnestly, his eyes filled with respect. Charles was taken aback for a moment. He hadn''t expected Shannon to bring up those children, let alone mention that something similar had happened in the Stone Kingdom. Was it purely a case of child abduction, or was there involvement from the Constellation organization, like in Genosha? With so many people around, Charles felt it wasn''t appropriate to ask for details. He could only say, "Has something so ''special'' happened in the Stone Kingdom as well?" The word "special" was enough to convey everything, especially since any incident involving the Constellation organization was far from ordinary. Shannon sighed and replied slowly, "Yes, but those children weren''t so lucky. All that was found were their bodies..." After saying this, Shannon and Charles fell into silence. It was as if both were lost in their memories. After a while, Charles slowly asked, "Have you seen such a scene yourself?" Shannon instinctively recalled the event, and then he felt an overwhelming sense of resistance. He looked up at Charles''s calm demeanor, filled once again with astonishment. The reason he had apologized to Charles was that he knew the truth behind the missing children''s cases. The sister of his close friend was one of the victims. He had been to the scene and had witnessed that haunting memory that could never be erased! "Yes, I have seen it. So Charles, the fact that those children were able to survive is entirely because of you. You are a hero." Shannon said. He instinctively clenched his fists tightly. His friend''s sister was innocent, cheerful, and optimistic, and they had a very close relationship. Shannon couldn''t accept that a living little girl had turned into a twisted, lifeless body, filled with endless suffering. Everyone has their own battles to fight. Finn wanted revenge. He not only hoped his friend could move on from the pain of losing loved ones but also wanted to investigate more leads about the Constellation organization! As for Charles, being the key figure who saved those children, he surely knew more. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There might even be some new discoveries to uncover. "This is my business card. We can set up a time to discuss this matter further." Shannon said, handing over a gold-embossed card. Chapter 236 - 236: The Arrangement of Fate Charles took the business card, glanced at it, and then placed it in his pocket. He was also interested in learning more about the activities of the Constellation organization in the Stone Kingdom. Perhaps he could find more clues without having to contact the Dawn organization! While Shannon and Charles were talking, Zane was having a mental breakdown nearby. He wanted to curry favor with Shannon and was making every effort to build a good relationship, but Shannon was completely ignoring him! Now that Charles had shown up, Shannon was apologizing and handing over a business card, making Zane feel like a clown. Zane struggled to suppress his frustration and thought to himself, "Damn it, when I get back tonight, I need to get those guys to step up their efforts. I hope Charles becomes the most despised person online!" Soon, the attention shifted to the octagonal cage. The battle between Finn and the Level Four Beast Master had escalated from a test to a real contest. Today''s ace Level Four Beast Master was very different from Kira from yesterday, he had impressive physical capabilities. As he faced Finn''s attacks, without using any combat techniques, he managed to withstand the blows, and it looked like he didn''t sustain any injuries at all! For a moment, the situation seemed to reach a stalemate. At that time, the audience below was continuously shouting, "Tank! Tank! Crush him!" "Turn him into mush! I''ll give you a tip!" "Finn, what are you doing? Hurry up and attack! Why are you just standing there?" "It''s useless. Based on the combat techniques he used yesterday, the Tank perfectly counters him!" "Exactly! Once Finn''s stamina runs low, he''ll see what a real tank charge looks like!" Celestine listened to the fervent shouts from the crowd and felt quite unclear about the situation inside the octagonal cage. She didn''t know whose chances of victory were greater. "Charles, it seems that Tank is a bit stronger. If I faced him, I probably wouldn''t stand a chance." Celestine remarked. Charles nodded. It was clear that the ace Level Four Beast Master, known as Tank, had the upper hand. His physical condition was almost machine-like, with terrifying defensive capabilities. However, after observing a few attacks, Charles noted that Tank''s speed and strength were still relatively normal. He remembered how tense the ace Level Four Beast Master had been when he first entered the octagonal cage, constantly glancing at the one-armed boy out of the corner of his eye. It seemed that this battle was meant to test whether Finn had any other offensive strategies that could break through Tank''s defense. "Let''s wait and see. If I were Finn, I would definitely try to finish this fight quickly to avoid any surprises that could affect tomorrow night''s battle." Charles stated his judgment. Indeed, in the next moment, Finn took a deep breath, his chest instantly swelled, only to flatten again almost immediately. At the same time, the recently repaired ground beneath Finn''s feet shattered once more. His speed was not fast, and all the spectators present could see it clearly. "What''s going on? Why so slow? Is he doing this on purpose?" "Is Finn trying to give up? Damn it, I bet on him to win!" "Is this really the strongest Level Four Beast Master? What a joke! My grandma runs faster than him!" Unlike the insults from the crowd, Charles wore a serious expression. He wasn''t concerned about the speed, but rather the rising momentum surrounding Finn! As Finn closed the distance to the ace Level Four Beast Master, Charles could vaguely sense that Finn''s strike would shock everyone! Among all the people present, the one who felt the most unusual was Tank, who was inside the octagonal cage! As the target of Finn''s attack, Tank''s perception was completely different from everyone else''s! In Tank''s eyes, Finn appeared like a massive iron-forged mountain, getting closer and closer, with an ever-increasing sense of pressure. Moreover, Finn''s speed was picking up, completely shedding that sluggish demeanor from earlier! He could clearly feel that he couldn''t just sit tight and wait for death, if he let Finn continue like this, he would definitely lose! Tank gritted his teeth. As the ace of the underground octagonal cage, he had no choice but to fight back. With no other options, Tank tensed all his muscles, brought his thick arms together in front of his body, and unleashed his signature combat technique, the Tank Charge! In the next moment, a massive iron-forged mountain collided with the rapidly charging Tank. But as soon as they made contact, the outcome became clear! The ace Level Four Beast Master, Tank, was sent flying, embedding himself forcefully into the iron mesh of the octagonal cage. Blood slowly flowed from his wounds, dripping onto the ground. In an instant, all the spectators fell silent. They never expected that Finn, who appeared to be moving slowly, could actually send the ace using the Tank Charge flying! And seeing Tank in his current state, many people gasped in shock. They now had a clear understanding of the power behind Finn''s earlier strike. Tank''s physical prowess and high defensive capabilities had been reduced to this, if it were an ordinary Level Four Beast Master, they would have likely been crushed into pieces by the iron mesh! "Finn! Finn!" "Awesome! I''ll bet on you to win next time!" "Finn is the strongest!" Countless cheers erupted. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Finn slowly walked out of the octagonal cage and approached Shannon. "Not bad! Your Iron Mountain technique is getting stronger!" Shannon patted Finn on the shoulder, praising him. However, as soon as his hand made contact with Finn''s shoulder, he sensed something was off. Shannon looked closely and noticed that Finn''s shoulder, which had just collided with Tank, appeared slightly swollen. Without thinking much, Shannon instinctively grabbed a nearby shirt and draped it over Finn. "What''s going on? Was that ace really that strong?" Shannon asked quietly. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finn slowly nodded. The ace Level Four Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage was no weakling, and even he couldn''t achieve a victory without taking some damage. "It''s nothing serious. Just a bit of rest and some miracle drugs tonight should be fine." Finn replied. Shannon looked at Finn''s shoulder. He was about to advise him again when he suddenly noticed the determination in Finn''s eyes and ultimately held back his words. The two left the underground world and returned to Aredale Academy. Although Shannon was not a student at Aredale Academy, he had connections that allowed him to stay there temporarily. "Ah, maybe we should just forget it. The Dawn organization might not be as powerful as the rumors say." Shannon couldn''t help but say. This was only the second fight, and Finn had already injured his shoulder. There were still five more battles to go, and who knows what unexpected things might happen! As Finn applied the healing miracle drug to his shoulder, he said, "You know me. I have only one goal in life: revenge! If I can''t achieve that, then there''s no meaning to my existence." "Moreover, the Dawn organization can''t be that weak. Today, I noticed a one-armed boy. He gave me a very dangerous vibe, he must be connected to Dawn." Shannon immediately became interested and quickly replied, "I noticed that person too. Nothing special, though. I remember there''s no record of him in the database." Finn nodded. He found it hard to explain that feeling to Shannon because it was a sensation that belonged to the realm of genius-level fighters. Although Shannon had decent talent, there was still a gap between him and true geniuses. In the entire Genosha Calivia, it seemed only Charles could sense the danger the one-armed boy posed, just like Finn could. "By the way, have you apologized to Charles? The disappearance cases in Genosha Calivia are likely closely related to Constellation." Shannon''s expression immediately turned serious as he said, "That''s right. It''s very similar to what happened in the Stone Kingdom. From what Charles said, he knows about this and has even seen the bodies of those kids." "After my challenges are over, let''s find a time to meet Charles. About Constellation, I also..." Finn''s words trailed off. Shannon understood his implication. He didn''t know much about Finn''s enemy, only that the person was an eighth-level Beast Master and seemed to be connected to the Constellation organization as well! "It seems we all want to investigate Constellation. Is that some kind of fate?" Shannon said with a hint of resignation. If possible, he really wished there were no such organization as Constellation in this world. "Yeah, it feels like everything is arranged by fate." Finn remarked. What he didn''t know was that those words had once been spoken to Charles by an eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation. At Cyber Academy, in the dormitory, Charles looked at the business card in his hand. He recalled what Shannon had said next to the underground octagonal cage. Had something similar happened in the Stone Kingdom? It seemed that the words of that eighth-level Beast Master were indeed true: all seven nations of the Abyssal Depths had the shadow of the Constellation organization. If things were even worse, the fallout might not just affect the Abyssal Depths, other regions could be involved as well! Thinking about this, A sense of crisis and urgency emerged in Charles''s heart. He needed to keep working hard to become stronger! Now that Little Gold had the help of Feather Gold, he should be ready for advancement in just a few days. In addition, Mia, Max, and Mousie''s levels were also steadily rising. This was largely thanks to Mousie''s special skill, otherwise, they wouldn''t have leveled up so quickly. Once he successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe, he would need to focus on the mystical beast''s upgrades and advancements. The inter-academy exchange competition was approaching quickly. "By the way, I wonder if I could talk to Finn. If he succeeds in his challenge, maybe I could trade him for the alchemy materials that Professor Colton needs." Charles thought to himself. Chapter 237 - 237: I Want to Sign Up Too Charles took out his phone and glanced at the time, it wasn''t particularly late. Without hesitation, he dialed the number on Shannon''s business card. After a short while, the call connected. "Charles? Is that you?" Shannon asked. Charles replied, "Do you have some time tonight? I want to discuss a few things with you." "We? You mean Finn too? Perfect, we have some things we want to talk to you about as well. You pick the place, and we''ll be there shortly." Shannon responded. Charles thought for a moment and decided to set the location at the caf next to Cyber Academy. At this time, the caf should still be open, and the second floor has private rooms, which would be a good choice for a discussion. If possible, Charles wanted to choose a private room on the second floor of the Cyber Academy cafeteria. There, he wouldn''t have to worry about anyone overhearing their conversation. Unfortunately, the academy generally doesn''t allow outsiders to enter. After tidying up a bit, Charles went directly to the caf next to the academy and found a private room. As soon as he entered the room, he summoned Mousie. "Master, did you call me out late at night for something?" Mousie climbed onto Charles''s shoulder and asked. Charles nodded and replied, "In a bit, I need you to slip into the shadows and check if there are any suspicious people near this room. If you see anyone, just let me know. I appreciate your help." "Hehe, being able to help you is the happiest thing for me!" After saying that, Mousie''s figure vanished into the darkness, scanning for suspicious individuals. About ten minutes later, Shannon and Finn arrived. Once they entered the room, Finn instinctively looked around, seeming a bit puzzled. "What''s wrong? Is something off?" Shannon asked quietly. Finn nodded and replied with a straight face, "I feel like something is watching me, but there''s nothing in this room." Hearing this, Charles was somewhat surprised. Finn was right, he must be sensing Mousie, who had slipped into the shadows. It was unexpected that he had such keen perception. After all, Mousie''s Darkness Cloak isn''t something just anyone can detect. Today, both sides were here to exchange information and have a good discussion. Charles spoke up directly, "You''re not mistaken, that''s my mystical beast. I have it keeping an eye on the surroundings to prevent anyone from eavesdropping." "Oh, I see! But how come I didn''t notice anything?" Shannon looked up at Charles, then glanced at Finn beside him. He had a feeling that he and these two people were not of the same kind! "Alright, let''s get down to business." Charles said, looking at Shannon. The meaning of this statement was understood by all three. Shannon was the first to speak, "What happened in the Stone Kingdom is that Constellation is using the blood of children to create a special miracle drug. However, since it was discovered too late, all the missing children have been killed." "Genosha is the same, only 26 children survived. However, the Constellation organization was ambushed by a powerful individual from Genosha, and one Level 8 Beast Master managed to escape." Charles shared the intelligence from Genosha. His feelings were correct, Constellation indeed seemed to have influence across the Seven Kingdoms and was secretly plotting something. "Wow! I knew it! Looking at the news reports online, I figured things couldn''t be that simple. I didn''t expect Genosha to actually deal a heavy blow to Constellation!" Shannon said excitedly. He believed that an organization as hidden and mysterious as Constellation would definitely not be discovered by Genosha. After all, the powerful Stone Kingdom hadn''t managed to uncover their plot in time, let alone the relatively weaker Genosha. Everything should be connected to Charles. After learning that Charles had rescued 26 children, Shannon had specifically investigated all the information about the situation. Now, he was most curious about how Charles had managed to do it. Before he could ask, Charles spoke up with a heavy tone, "The power of the Constellation organization is stronger than you imagine. What''s in Genosha is just a small branch." Then he revealed the structure of the Constellation organization. At that moment, Shannon and Finn fell into silence, clearly unaware of this information. What the twenty-eight mansions represented was only a part of it, just some branches! A Level 8 Beast Master is already the peak combat power of a nation, yet they are merely an elder of the Constellation''s branch in Genosha? "W-where did you get this information?" Shannon asked with a bitter smile. He wished more than anything that this information was just something Charles had overheard and wasn''t true. Charles explained seriously, "How I know is not convenient to say right now, but this intelligence should be accurate." "I feel like I''m about to get involved in a shocking conspiracy." Shannon said slowly. Finn, who had been silent, turned to Shannon and said with concern, "Why don''t we just leave it at that?" Shannon was his only friend, and he didn''t want him to fall into danger. Moreover, unlike Shannon, Finn didn''t have a direct grudge against Constellation. It would be perfectly normal to back out. At that moment, Charles was also looking at Shannon. He thought that as a member of the group, Shannon might choose to withdraw. In fact, that wouldn''t be shameful at all, when they were investigating the missing children case, that Level 5 Beast Master Jenson had also chosen to back out. After a moment of waiting, Shannon exhaled and looked down at his right hand. He slowly said, "You know what? That little girl is like my own sister to me. She''s really adorable. Every day she would ask her sister, ''When will Shannon Gege come to play with me?''" "She even said that when she grows up, she wants to marry me." "I thought it was wrong to do that, so I directly rejected her and told her that there would be better people waiting for her in the future." "But when I saw her again, she had become a corpse, and..." As he spoke, Shannon''s eyes began to redden. Though he was proud, he placed great importance on emotions. It was precisely because of this that he wanted to investigate information regarding Constellation. Taking a deep breath, Shannon said with unusual determination, "I won''t back out. You can trust me, I will help you. It feels like fate has arranged for me to meet you and Finn." The last sentence was directed at Charles. Charles was taken aback by this. His heart raced as he quickly asked, "Who did you hear that from just now?" Shannon looked confused and replied, "Finn said it in the hotel earlier. I thought it made a lot of sense." Finn explained, "It just popped into my head, so I said it. Is there a problem with that?" Charles sighed in relief. When he heard Shannon say those words, he suddenly remembered that Level 8 Beast Master from Constellation. That person had also said something similar at the time, "Everything is arranged by fate!" Hearing those words again gave Charles a special feeling. He shook his head, trying to push those thoughts out of his mind. Since this was about Constellation, Charles felt it was necessary to probe Shannon and Finn a bit. He wanted to find out if they knew about those strange existences, like the tentacled creatures or familiars. However, thinking about his past experiences, especially that time when everything around him felt alive, and the shadows of all objects seemed to be writhing, Charles decided against it. He had the protection of the Mysterious Fragment, so talking about those things wouldn''t affect him. But Shannon and Finn might not have that protection, if his words triggered a memory for them, it could lead to complications. "By the way, Finn, if you manage to successfully challenge Reaper''s Scythe, can we make a deal?" Charles asked. He listed the alchemy materials that Professor Colton needed, indicating that he would do his best to meet Finn''s requests in exchange. Unexpectedly, Finn didn''t agree right away, instead, he asked,: "Charles, you noticed that one-armed boy today too. I don''t have complete confidence that I can defeat him." Charles recalled seeing that one-armed boy at night and the sense of danger he brought with him. He replied: "That person is very strong and quite dangerous." Only Shannon looked at Charles, then at Finn, and skeptically said: "Wait, how do you both see that? I saw that person too, but I didn''t feel anything at all! What exactly is a sense of danger?" Finn sighed a bit helplessly. He pointed at Shannon and explained to Charles, "He''s someone who has never sensed danger since he was little. Even in front of a Level 8 Beast Master, he dares to do some unusual things." Charles was somewhat surprised. He instantly thought this might be a unique talent. If someone couldn''t feel the pressure and danger from their opponent, they might be able to unleash their full potential and perhaps create miracles. "Finn, if you succeed, will you agree to exchange with me? I owe you a favor." Charles said. "I can only say I''ll give it my all. That personI feel he will be the biggest obstacle. If I can''t do it, then there''s nothing I can do." Finn replied. Charles scratched his head and explained, "It''s okay, if you can''t do it, that''s fine. I''ll sign up for Reaper''s Scythe in a few days as well." "What! You''re going to participate too?" Shannon exclaimed, his eyes wide. Even Finn was quite surprised. He was participating to get closer to the Dawn organization. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was Charles entering to gather the alchemy materials his teacher needed? Or was there another reason? Could it be that Charles knew about the existence of Dawn as well? Chapter 238 - 238: The Actions of the Taylor Family Charles looked at the surprised expressions on Shannon and Finn''s faces, but he didn''t feel any surprise himself. In most people''s eyes, Charles had just become a Level 4 Beast Master, and he shouldn''t have the strength to successfully challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." "Charles, you''re not being influenced by the comments online, are you?" Shannon asked curiously. He had specifically searched for information about Charles after seeing news reports about missing children, and he was surprised to find a lot of negative topics about Charles online. Now, hearing that Charles was going to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" in a few days, Shannon thought that Charles must have been provoked by those bad comments. Before Charles could explain, Finn slowly reined in his shock and said to Shannon, "It shouldn''t be that. I believe Charles must have some confidence in his ability to succeed in the challenge." As he said this, he turned to look at Charles, his eyes filled with a sense of eagerness. If it weren''t for the minor injury he had sustained today, and the fact that he would have to continue challenging the "Reaper''s Scythe" tomorrow night, he would have already suggested a sparring session with Charles. "Alright, we only have this information for now. If we can successfully challenge the Reaper''s Scythe, we might get some additional intel." Charles summarized. Upon hearing this, Finn felt a bit uncertain. He knew that the Genosha Calivia underground octagonal cage was linked to the [Dawn] organization. This organization was just as mysterious as [Constellation], with formidable intelligence capabilities, and he had even heard that it could help someone reach the level of a high-ranking Beast Master in a short amount of time! Could it be that Charles also knew about the [Dawn] organization? After thinking it over, Finn decided not to voice his question, it was still too early to say anything. If that one-armed boy entered the octagonal cage to fight, he didn''t have complete confidence in his ability to defeat him. "Let''s call it a day for now. Later, the three of us can set up a group chat so we can communicate about anything that comes up in the future. It''ll make things a lot more convenient." Shannon suggested. After seeing Charles and Finn nod in agreement, he immediately pulled out his phone, created a private group chat, and invited Charles and Finn to join. Charles glanced at the group chat information and noticed that Shannon had even named the group [Dawn]. "How about it? This name is pretty good, right? I came up with it myself." Shannon said proudly as he noticed Charles''s gaze. To his surprise, no one responded to him, and Charles and Finn simply left the private room. This night was destined to be somewhat turbulent. When Zane returned home, he could no longer control the emotions boiling inside him. He picked up a vase that was sitting in the living room and slammed it hard against the floor. "Damn it! Keep hiring online trolls and post negative topics about Charles!" Zane shouted furiously at the people nearby. To his astonishment, those people offered no response and merely stared behind Zane. The head of the Taylor family, Benson, appeared in the hall at that moment. With his hands clasped behind his back, he looked at the venting Zane with a blank expression. The atmosphere in the hall instantly became heavy. After a while, Benson slowly walked up to Zane and fixed a sharp gaze on the future heir of the Taylor family, saying: "I know everything you''ve been doing." Upon hearing his father''s words, Zane''s heart immediately filled with fear and unease. He remembered all too well how Benson had warned him more than once, never to provoke Charles again! Now that Benson said he was aware of Zane''s activities online, he was certain that punishment would follow! "I''m sorry, Father, I realize I was wrong. I''ll cancel the plans right away." Zane replied tremulously, keeping his head down and not daring to meet Benson''s gaze. "Cancel? Why cancel? Increase the investment and continue. Your idea is good, but it''s just not perfect enough." Benson said calmly. Upon hearing this, Zane abruptly lifted his head, incredulously saying, "Father, you''re not angry with me? Didn''t you say not to provoke Charles again?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benson turned around and sat relaxedly on the central sofa, saying, "Times have changed. Ezra is in big trouble now, so we no longer have to worry about him retaliating." Zane''s eyes lit up instantly. He quickly realized that, although he didn''t know what had happened with Ezra. Based on Benson''s attitude, they should be able to take action against Charles now, right? "Why not send someone to eliminate Charles directly? I don''t want to see him live another day. Every time I see him, I''m reminded of that humiliation!" Zane said, his eyes filled with malice, he wanted Charles dead! Benson sighed. He still felt a lot of pain for his son Zane. Back then, in front of so many people, he had made Zane kneel and apologize to Charles. This was not only a hurt to Zane, but also a shame that the Taylor family could never wash away! "Not yet. We can''t act directly." Benson waved his hand and continued: "Here''s the plan: send some people to find the families of those children Charles saved. Whether through threats or monetary temptation, get them to publicly accuse Charles." Zane''s eyes brightened. He quickly realized that doing so would be a massive blow to Charles. After all, those he had once saved would now be turning against him, which might drive Charles to madness. At that point, they could provoke him into signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge and bribe those top-tier Level Four Beast Masters. Charles would be doomed! Moreover, this way, there would be no apparent connection to the Taylor family. Even if someone tried to blame the Taylor family, they wouldn''t have a solid reason! "Father, I''ll do it right away!" Zane seemed to see a way to make Charles suffer and eagerly turned to leave. Once everyone in the hall had exited, Benson remained quietly seated on the sofa, and behind him, a vague and shadowy figure appeared. The lights in the living room seemed to lose their brightness, becoming somewhat dim. An endless darkness stirred, and now there was a very powerful Beast Master present! "Are you sure Ezra can''t escape?" Benson recalled the oppressive feeling Ezra had brought that day and asked, still feeling a bit uneasy. A hoarse voice replied, "Don''t worry. This time, three Level Eight Beast Masters are involved. Even if Ezra doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured and his strength will decline." "That''s good to hear. Don''t forget our agreement, the Taylor family will do everything in our power to assist you." Benson said with a sigh of relief. He had some idea that Ezra seemed to have touched upon something very important recently, which was why the organization behind him had dispatched three Level Eight Beast Masters to surround him! With the mysterious person''s assurance, the Taylor family could act with confidence. "By the way, weren''t we not allowed to take action against Charles before? How did you all agree to this now?" Benson asked curiously. The mysterious figure behind him remained silent, clearly not wanting Benson to know the reason. Benson didn''t press further. Since the other side had agreed to the Taylor family''s plan, there was no point in dwelling on it. Letting Charles die in the underground octagonal cage was also a good option. "Anyone who brings humiliation to the Taylor family will not have a good ending! One day, Genosha will belong to the Taylor family!" Benson stated as he stood up, speaking slowly. The mysterious figure vanished into the darkness. "My lord, the plan is proceeding smoothly. The next step depends on Charles''s choice." the mysterious person sent this information to his superior. The Taylor family was merely a sharpening stone, meant to force Charles to become stronger as much as possible. The earlier restriction against the Taylor family acting directly was because they hadn''t confirmed whether Charles was indeed the chosen one by fate. After the elder of the Jiao Mu Jiao organization from the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon personally confirmed it, arrangements against Charles quietly began. "Everything is arranged by fate, Charles. You will understand." the mysterious person murmured to himself. At the same time, negative topics about Charles began to resurface online once again. These topics began to shift people''s attention toward the missing children''s cases. Many discussions revolved around the idea that Charles accepting the bounty mission and rescuing 26 children was all a deception! Some topics even maliciously speculated that Charles was in cahoots with the criminals who had kidnapped the children! Any reasonably intelligent person would surely not believe such claims, but the vast majority of people online were ignorant. A portion of them only wanted to watch the drama unfold, disregarding whether the facts were true, they added fuel to the fire and maliciously slandered him. In just one night, many people changed their stance and began to accuse and insult Charles online. Charles, just waking up, was completely unaware of these developments. He still entered the training tower as usual, continuing to comprehend the figures on the stone walls, along with his understanding of combat techniques. In the office of the headmaster at Cyber Academy, Jamie frowned as he looked at the information on his phone. He turned to Hale beside him and said, "So, what''s the situation? Have you figured out who is behind all of this?" Hale nodded and replied, "I''ve found outit''s people from the Taylor family. They''re targeting Charles maliciously!" Both of them were quite intelligent and had already deduced the Taylor family''s motives. However, it was strange that, despite having just been warned by Ezra, the Taylor family dared to act this way. While they weren''t directly attacking Charles, if Ezra found out, the Taylor family would still face the wrath of a Level Eight Beast Master. "It''s odd. How did the Taylor family become so bold? Could it be...?" Jamie pondered. Suddenly, he seemed to catch onto something and quickly asked Hale, "When was the last time Ezra contacted you?" Hale, unsure why Jamie was asking, replied, "The timing isn''t fixed, but I haven''t heard from Uncle Ezra in several days." Chapter 239 - 239: There’s Nothing to Regret After Hale finished answering, he noticed the heavy expression on Jamie''s face and gradually realized that something was wrong. "Dean, has something happened with Uncle Ezra? Is that why the Taylor family is acting this way? That seems unlikely." Hale said slowly. Although he had considered that possibility, he was very clear about Uncle Ezra''s strength. An ordinary eighth-level Beast Master would not be a match for Uncle Ezra at all! Moreover, if that were the case, how would the Taylor family even know that there was a problem with Ezra? It wasn''t just Hale who was thinking this way, Jamie was pondering it as well. Ezra''s movements and whereabouts had always been mysterious. Even as the dean of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, he was not privy to Ezra''s missions. If something really happened with Ezra, and the Taylor family knew about it even before Cyber Academy did. Then things are definitely more complicated than they seem. Perhaps the Taylor family has some hidden power behind them? At this thought, Jamie instinctively recalled the organizations "Constellation" and "Dawn." His eyes narrowed slightly as he said to Hale, "I''ll ask the main academy about it later. You should also send a message to Ezra. If something is really going on..." Jamie didn''t finish his sentence, but Hale understood his meaning clearly. The Taylor family had serious problems! "If that''s the case, Charles has really helped out a lot. If it weren''t for him, the Taylor family wouldn''t have shown any weaknesses." Jamie thought to himself. He wasn''t planning to alarm the Taylor family just yet, he intended to have someone keep an eye on their movements without provoking them. Everything would wait until Ezra''s latest news arrived before moving on to the next step. Moreover, he understood Charles''s mindset well, the discussions online didn''t affect Charles at all. Also, once Charles completes his self-created combat techniques, he will definitely sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe." At that point, all the false claims will fall apart! ... At noon, in the training room of Aredale Academy, Shannon looked at the topics about Charles on his phone, his face filled with anger. "Finn, these people online are just too much. It''s getting more and more ridiculous. Some are even saying that Charles got into Cyber Academy through cheating." Shannon said. After meeting and chatting with Charles yesterday, he was very clear that all the online discussions were fabricated. Someone must be maliciously pushing this narrative forward, but unfortunately, the internet users who are criticizing and insulting Charles can''t see through the lies. "Don''t worry. Charles''s strength will prove everything. Once he participates in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, it will all be fine." Finn replied. Shannon didn''t think so. He had no idea when Charles would sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. Should they really just sit back and watch these online comments? "What if I ask Charles if he can announce that he plans to participate in Reaper''s Scythe? That might help stabilize the situation for a while." Shannon suggested. Finn shrugged and replied, "You should ask Charles. I think he wouldn''t mind." "OK, no problem. I''ll ask him right away." Shannon said, and he immediately sent a message to Charles. While waiting for Charles''s reply, Shannon''s fingers kept tapping on his phone screen. He was currently engaged in an online argument with someone. That guy was driving him crazy, constantly saying, "If Charles is so great, why doesn''t he dare to participate in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge?" No matter what Shannon said, that person would only respond with that line. He had long wanted to reveal that Charles planned to participate in "Reaper''s Scythe." but he needed to check whether Charles was willing to disclose that intention first. Soon, Shannon received a message on his phone. He glanced at it and eagerly continued arguing with that person. ["Come on, who says Charles is scared? He''ll be participating in Reaper''s Scythe in a few days, you bastard, keep your eyes wide open and see for yourself!"] To lend credibility to his claim, Shannon specifically shared Charles''s response. Before long, this topic shot to the top of the trending list. Countless people were retweeting the topic, constantly discussing whether Charles really wanted to participate in Reaper''s Scythe or if he was just trying to divert public attention temporarily. After a few days, the discussion would likely die down. Zane kept a close eye on the information about Charles online. Many of the negative topics were ones he had posted and replied to himself. The person who had just been arguing with Shannon was him. He felt quite displeased with Shannon, especially since he had been trying to ingratiate himself with him over the past few days. To his surprise, not only did Shannon not show him any respect, but he also handed Charles a business card and apologized to him right in front of Zane! He knew that the animosity between him and Charles was irreconcilable! "What Shannon said should be true. This way, we won''t have to look for those kids'' families." someone suggested. Now that their objective had been achieved, with Charles about to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, there was no need to waste time and energy threatening the families anymore. Zane raised his hand and put his phone away, gritting his teeth as he said, "No, the plan continues. I want Charles to be spit on before he dies! I want him to be utterly disgraced!" Seeing Zane''s fierce expression, the Taylor family''s subordinates fell silent, lowering their heads and turning to leave, continuing with their tasks as planned. In just a single afternoon, the slums of Genosha Calivia became even more riotous and chaotic. Several unknown individuals directly stormed into the homes of those who had found their children, first using physical threats, then resorting to financial temptations. They wanted these family members to accept interviews and say things that didn''t exist, all to tarnish Charles''s reputation. To their surprise, faced with threats of violence and temptations of money, only one or two parents couldn''t resist the lure and agreed to the Taylor family''s demands. The rest were unwilling to slander Charles no matter what. "Damn it! They really see Charles as a hero. It''s just because he saved their kid, what''s so great about that? They''re just a bunch of lowlifes!" After receiving this news, Zane felt extremely resentful. He hadn''t expected only two people to be willing to do it, which was a huge letdown for him. Fortunately, one of those two was the person who initially posted the bounty. His accusations against Charles would carry more weight. The other person had a good reputation at the crossroads, and many people believed his words. These two were enough. If he could just bribe the journalists conducting the interviewspreferably to broadcast it livepeople online would see Charles''s "true nature"! At that point, no matter how Charles tried to explain himself, he would be unable to clear his name. Thinking of this made Zane unable to contain his excitement. He cheerfully said, "Charles, oh Charles, you''re about to walk right into my trap. All the humiliation you''ve brought me will soon be washed away!" Immediately, someone chimed in, "Yeah, Charles would never expect that this was all your plan. He''s lost his mind and is being toyed with!" "Exactly, it seems Charles is only talented, everything else is utterly insignificant!" "I thought Charles could hold on for a few more days, but I didn''t expect him to crack so quickly in the face of online comments." "He just became a Level Four Beast Master and is going to participate in Reaper''s Scythe, he''ll definitely meet his doom!" In the Taylor family''s hall, the murmurs of many people reached Zane''s ears, and he couldn''t hide the joy and excitement on his face. "Once the journalists for the live interviews are arranged, make sure to control the other family members as well. We can''t give Charles a chance to turn things around, he must be utterly disgraced!" Zane suddenly remembered something and immediately said to the others. As long as they kept those family members under control, Charles would lose his opportunity to explain himself. Sometimes, people online don''t care whether you''re innocent or not, rather than witnessing the rise of a genius, they''d prefer to see that genius fall from grace into the abyss. "Alright, everyone, get to work. Charles should be leaving the training tower this afternoon. That''s when we''ll do the live interview. I want him to see all of this firsthand!" Zane said. Time ticked by slowly. Somewhere in Genosha Calivia, in a hidden warehouse, Sam, wearing glasses, looked at his wife beside him and their daughter, who appeared somewhat dazed, and he clenched his fists tightly. "Honey, you won''t blame me, will you? After all, Charles saved our child. I" Sam''s words were cut off by his wife. She held their daughter tightly, gently patting her back, comforting her fragile little heart that had already been hurt. "I won''t blame you. No one could have expected that just when life was starting to improve, something like this would happen. Those people are truly despicable!" his wife comforted him. She understood and supported Sam''s choice. When Sam first told her about this, she was very reluctant, but there were no other options left. "Alright, it''s time to go. The people outside are getting impatient." another voice chimed in. If Charles were there, he would recognize that the speaker was Mark, who he had encountered that night at the crossroads. One was Sam, who had posted the bounty, and the other was Mark, a man of considerable reputation at the crossroads. These two had agreed to the Taylor family''s demands and were about to step in front of the camera, ready to say those words under the watchful eye of countless online spectators. "Are you ready? Once you choose this path, there''s nothing to regret." Mark said calmly. Sam took a deep breath and nodded. The two slowly walked out of the warehouse, escorted by the Taylor family''s people to a waiting car. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 240 - 240: Jamies Persistence "Are you saying that the Taylor family has sent people to hide the relatives of those children? And it seems they''ve also asked them to slander Charles?" In the dean''s office, Jamie looked at the latest news, his expression darkening significantly. He never expected the Taylor family to be so shameless, resorting to such tactics to provoke Charles. While Jamie was confident in Charles''s mindset, he knew that this kind of situation would be unacceptable to any normal person. After all, who could imagine that someone they once helped would choose to harm their benefactor? "Dean, I''ve already sent people to investigate where those individuals are being held, and we should have concrete information soon." Hale replied. He said this, but deep down, Hale understood that they were likely running out of time. The Taylor family''s actions this time were very covert and swift, and it was estimated that it wouldn''t be long before they appeared directly in the online media. Jamie had just seen on his phone that there were already numerous reports indicating that this afternoon, there would be direct evidence proving that all those topics were true, and it would be live! "Well, we''ll just do our best. I actually think it''s better this way. The real world of the Beast Master is just as cruel and filled with betrayal." Jamie said slowly. Especially when he emphasized the word "betrayal." he looked directly at Hale. Hale instantly fell silent, he lowered his head, staring blankly, clearly lost in thought. After a while, he finally raised his head again, his gaze firm as he replied: "I still want to do everything I can to prevent this, Dean. Out of so many relatives, only two people agreed to the Taylor family''s demands. This world isn''t as terrible as you say." "I know you''ve always felt that way, but Hale, the achievements that Charles will attain in the future are beyond our imagination. He needs to experience certain things early on to go further." Jamie disagreed. He wanted to use this opportunity to make Charles understand that the world isn''t so beautiful. Wanting to become a powerful Beast Master requires more than just talent. It also demands a clear understanding of this world. Otherwise, he would surely be deceived and betrayed, and he might even lose his future and fall into despair. Thinking of this, Jamie looked at Hale once more and asked, "Do you want Charles to be like you?" Those words struck a nerve with Hale. He opened his mouth to retort but found himself at a loss for words. "It''s been seven years, Hale. That incident happened seven years ago, and you still haven''t moved on." Jamie said, showing no regard for Hale''s feelings. He was not only considering Charles but also hoping to push Hale out of his predicament. "Charles is very much like you, you''re both kind-hearted individuals who easily trust others. But people like that can get hurt more easily, trapped in place, unable to move forward." Jamie continued. Hale slowly lowered his head and replied, "Dean, Charles is different from me. He is more aware and resilient than I am. I''m just worried it will affect his state of mind." "This is reality, Hale. You should think about it carefully when you go back." Jamie''s tone was firm. One Ezra, one Hale, Both of them had fallen to their current state because of betrayal. Hale was once hailed as the genius known as the Pride of the Wind! He became a Level 6 Beast Master in his twenties and even contracted a legendary-quality mystical beast! Now, seven years have passed, and he remains a Level 6 Beast Master, stuck in place, having given up on moving forward. Jamie didn''t know the full details about Ezra, but there were rumors from the headquarters that he had also been betrayed, leading to his decline into an eighth-level Beast Master, looking like a shell of his former self. Now, Jamie wanted Charles to experience this early on, even if it would affect him. Jamie believed that a short pain was better than a long one. After suffering once, he would be cautious and would not end up like Ezra or Hale. At that moment, Charles was in the trial tower. He was already standing before the stone wall, having comprehended 22 figures, with only 8 figures left to understand. He had also begun to control the progress of his combat techniques: [Unknown Technique (1) in progress, 85%] [Unknown Technique (2) in progress, 84%] [Unknown Technique (3) in progress, 83%] ... [Unknown Technique (22) in progress, 45%] Except for the most recently comprehended combat techniques, which had relatively low progress, the others ranged between 80% and 85%. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were still 8 figures on the stone wall that he had not yet comprehended, but Charles was confident he could master them all by tomorrow. Then, within three days, he aimed to bring all his combat techniques'' progress to 99%. After that, he would need to fulfill the necessary condition for creating his own combat techniques: engaging in a life-and-death battle, where he could grasp his own original combat techniques in the midst of a life-threatening crisis! However, it all depended on whether the higher levels of the trial tower could present Charles with a significant sense of life-and-death crisis. If not, he would have to go into the underground octagonal cage and battle those top-tier Level 4 Beast Masters. Charles recalled the one-armed boy he had encountered that day, even a mere glance had given him a considerable sense of danger. If he were to fight that one-armed boy, it would surely be extremely dangerous, but that was exactly what Charles needed. No one could become a true powerhouse without facing dangers along the way. The training of a Beast Master has never been merely about cultivation, it also involves constantly confronting various crises and challenges, overcoming everything in the process! Charles was still deep in thought about his future plans and when to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. What he didn''t know was that, at that moment, the internet was already buzzing with discussions. Countless netizens were eagerly debating matters concerning Charles. "Charles just became a Level 4 Beast Master, and he''s going to challenge Reaper''s Scythe? I think those discussions are spot on, such an arrogant person can''t possibly be a hero!" "Exactly! I agree with that viewpoint. He just feels exposed and wants to struggle desperately in this way!" "I bet that even if Charles signs up, he''ll give up quickly!" "You bunch of losers, what are you saying? Come on, if you have the guts, duel me! I know Charles, he''s not like that!" "What duel? Look at you getting all worked up, flustered. If you can''t argue back, you want to resort to violence, right?" "I''m a Level 4 Beast Master, are you brave enough to duel me?" "Cyber Academy, Class A student, Jace. I''m a Level 3 Beast Master, and I''m coming to find you right now!" ... Many people just wanted to watch Charles, who was hailed as a monster at Cyber Academy, become a target of scorn. There were also some talents from prominent families who had long been displeased with Charles. They wanted to take this opportunity to see someone with better talent and strength than them fall at their feet. Only then would these individuals feel satisfied. The overwhelming majority of opinions online were pessimistic about Charles, viewing him as a false genius. Some even questioned whether Charles''s commoner status was also a lie. They claimed he was labeled a commoner just to win people over and gain their sympathy! Once this theory was brought up, many agreed with it. Their reasoning was similar: if Charles were truly a commoner, he could never have accessed so much knowledge about Beast Mastery. Moreover, the quality of mystical beasts is exceptionally high, along with some high-quality weapons and equipment. These are not things that an ordinary person can possess. Charles must be hiding his true identity! In the royal palace of Genosha Calivia, Camilla anxiously waited at the door, pacing back and forth, feeling extremely restless. She had already seen the news online and had thought more than once about asking her father, Miles, for help. However, it seemed like Miles was oblivious and had not given her a concrete response. "Your Highness, the Second Princess, His Majesty is still busy, you should go attend your classes at Cyber Academy for now." a minister approached and said. Camilla bit her lip and replied firmly, "No, I won''t go back. I will wait here for Father." "What''s the point of this? His Majesty has his reasons for acting this way. Princess, you should really leave." the minister urged. He also knew that with such a significant online uproar, the Genosha royal family would typically intervene. To his surprise, there had been no movement on that front until now. "I will wait right here." Camilla insisted. She was determined to help Charles, those comments online were simply outrageous! Moreover, after learning that Charles was going to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Camilla felt even more anxious. She instinctively thought that Charles wanted to prove himself because of those comments, which led him to choose this path. In her view, if they could resolve those comments, Charles wouldn''t have to take the risk of participating in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. She wasn''t the only one worried about Charles. Zachary was also in his father''s study, seeking help from General Mason. "Let''s wait and see for now, Jamie hasn''t made any moves, and I don''t want to interfere." Mason replied directly. On the other side, Celestine was also doing her best. She had reached out to many of Charles''s fans, tirelessly clarifying online that those negative comments were slanders and that someone was maliciously attacking Charles. However, the effect was minimal, most of the online public wouldn''t calm down to think rationally, instead, they simply followed the trend, venting their emotions online. The situation grew increasingly intense, and everyone was waiting for the upcoming live stream. They anticipated that whatever Charles did would be exposed. "Just wait and see, what kind of hero is he to save anyone? Charles doesn''t deserve it at all!" "Yeah, I heard that the families of those children sent representatives to reveal the truth about the situation. Soon we''ll know just how hypocritical Charles really is!" "Charles must be really scared right now. Will he even watch the live stream later?" At that moment, Charles walked out of the trial tower, looking exhausted. Chapter 241 - 241: Hales Surprise Charles hadn''t even had a moment to rest when a staff member from the trial tower suddenly approached him, an anxious expression on their face. "Charles, something big has happened! You need to check out the trending topics online!" Charles felt a bit bewildered. He had been in the trial tower all day and hadn''t looked at any online information. What on earth had happened? He pulled out his phone and carefully checked the notifications. After a while, he finally figured out what was going on. It seemed that some people felt the previous slanders were too mild and now wanted to bring in the families of the missing children to publicly accuse him during a live broadcast. Charles took a deep breath. He knew very well that there was a good chance that those people pointing fingers at him were being threatened. "Charles, aren''t you worried?" the staff at the trial tower front desk asked, puzzled. If it were anyone else in such a situation, they would definitely have lost it on the spot, their emotions in a frenzy. Yet, Charles''s face remained calm. As if everything were none of his business. "It''s nothing, just some minor issues. The innocent will clear their names." Charles replied. In truth, he didn''t care about what those people said because from the very beginning, his only aim was to save the missing children, everything else was irrelevant to him. "Thank you for the reminder. I''ll be leaving now." Charles said nonchalantly as he turned to walk away. He hadn''t had dinner yet, and after eating in the cafeteria, he would check out the so-called live broadcast to see what it was all about. He was also curious about who would be slandering him in the live chat. As a result, the students at Cyber Academy witnessed a strange scene. While everyone else was concerned about the trending topics online and the upcoming live event, Charles was having dinner in the cafeteria as usual. Some students were discussing: "Only Charles could stay calm in the face of such a situation. I would have lost my mind by now!" "Of course! You can''t compare yourself to him. The stuff online is clearly a deliberate smear against Charles." "Not necessarily. After all, they say they want to live stream to expose Charles''s hypocrisy. They wouldn''t say that without some confidence, would they?" "What confidence could they possibly have? Unless they''re using some underhanded tactics. Damn it, who is targeting Charles?" "Sigh, once the live stream starts, Charles''s reputation will probably be ruined. No one cares about whether it''s true, they just want to vent their emotions." "That''s true. Is there really nothing we can do?" Charles slowly walked out of the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, heading toward the dormitory. He had just planned to take a short break before heading to the training room. Unexpectedly, someone was already waiting for him at the dormitory entrance. "Mr. Hale, is there something wrong?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. Hale''s expression was not good, he looked heavy and sad. "Do you know about the situation online?" Hale asked with concern. He didn''t want Charles to feel sad or hurt because of this. Betrayal is something hard to accept for anyone who values relationships. Right now, Charles seemed completely unfazed, probably because he hadn''t had time to check the online information and was unaware of the situation. However, to Hale''s surprise, Charles replied, "Yeah, I know. What''s the matter?" "What? You already know?" Hale''s eyes widened as he stared at Charles''s calm face. In Hale''s mind, Charles''s reaction shouldn''t be like this. After all, Charles was someone who valued emotions deeply, both toward him and Colton. Given the current "farmer and snake" situation, he should be furious. "Yeah, I found out right after I left the trial tower. Mr. Hale, you didn''t think I couldn''t handle it, did you? It''s just a minor issue." Charles said, scratching his head. He opened the dormitory door and invited Hale in, and they both sat down on the chairs. Hale''s attention was fully on Charles. He hesitated a bit before saying, "I have some news about this matter. The ones targeting you are from the Taylor family." "And during the upcoming live stream, there will be two people in the broadcast: one named Mark and the other named Sam. They are the ones who posted the bounty task." When Charles heard the names Mark and Sam, he paused for a moment, then asked curiously, "Those two?" "Yes, it''s them. They accepted the Taylor family''s request. I don''t know what they will say in the live stream, but it will probably be slanders against you." Hale nodded. Charles thought for a moment, recalling his encounters with Mark and Sam. He slowly said: "It''s fine. I''ll check out that live stream later and see what they say." Hale was a bit anxious. He quickly said, "Charles, there''s no need to let this affect your mindset." "Affect my mindset? Mr. Hale, I''m just a little curious. Isn''t this kind of thing somewhat common?" Charles expressed his thoughts. He wasn''t an ordinary eighteen-year-old boy who would see the world as a wonderful place filled with sincere and kind people, idealizing everyone and everything. That view belonged to the young, a talent as well as a flaw. Although Charles was only eighteen, his soul came from another world, where he had long known that beneath the beautiful surface of reality lay countless dirty and rotten things. "Do you really think that way?" Hale''s mouth dropped open in surprise. Charles nodded and explained, "I''m just doing what I want to do. Saving those children is what I want, everything else doesn''t concern me." "But the families of those children you saved, they are ungrateful. Won''t you feel betrayed?" Hale pressed. Charles shook his head and answered earnestly: "They haven''t betrayed me, they''ve betrayed themselves and the children. It doesn''t really have much to do with me." Hale was stunned. As a level six Beast Master and a teacher at Cyber Academy, he... He found himself struggling to understand what Charles was saying. What did it mean to betray oneself and the children? After pondering a bit, Hale began to grasp the meaning behind Charles''s words. He never expected that only eighteen-year-old Charles could articulate such thoughts. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed he had underestimated Charles''s mindset. At that moment, Hale''s phone suddenly rang, and he received a call. "What! How could this happen? Is Jace okay? Wait for me, I''m on my way." Hale said, standing up in shock. Charles asked, "Mr. Hale, what''s wrong?" Hale looked at Charles with a complex expression. He paused for a moment before answering, "Jace is in a duel with a level four Beast Master and has been seriously injured. He''s in the hospital receiving treatment." "Jace? Dueling a level four Beast Master?" Charles said in disbelief. If he remembered correctly, Jace was only a level three Beast Master right now. Moreover, when faced with the ambush from [Constellation], Jace had given up resisting right away. How could he now have the courage to duel someone a level above him? "Yes, Jace successfully challenged him two days ago and is now a student in Class A. You just haven''t been to class, so you didn''t know." Hale explained briefly. He turned to leave immediately. But Charles seemed to sense something. Remembering Hale''s gaze from earlier, he followed him and continued to ask: "What exactly is going on? Why did Jace choose to duel a level four Beast Master?" Hale looked at the following Charles and sighed before explaining the situation. It turned out that Jace was upset about people insulting and blaming Charles online. He kept defending Charles and explaining things to those people, which led to a confrontation with an unreasonable level four Beast Master. They ended up arguing and then directly arranged for an offline duel to prove that Charles wasn''t as portrayed online. If Jace won, the level four Beast Master would have to publicly admit his mistake and apologize online. Upon hearing this, Charles slowed his pace. He didn''t know why, but he felt an inexplicable emotion rising within him. His impression of Jace was still from when he faced the ambush by the [Constellation] Beast Master. He never expected that Jace would now have the courage to duel a level four Beast Master for his sake! The two of them rushed to the largest hospital in Genosha Calivia. Outside a certain hospital room, Sadie anxiously paced back and forth in the corridor. This was her first time encountering such a situation, and she had no choice but to call Mr. Hale, hoping he could come and help. "How is it? Is Jace okay?" Hale''s voice echoed from down the corridor. Sadie looked like she had seen a savior and quickly replied, "Mr. Hale, please go in and check on him." Charles and Hale hurried into the hospital room, only to see Jace wrapped in bandages, unconscious and unaware. Hale carefully examined Jace''s injuries and let out a slight sigh of relief, saying: "It shouldn''t be life-threatening, but he has severe injuries. His right arm is shattered, and he''ll need to rest for a while." Charles approached Jace''s bedside and heard him mumbling something softly in his unconscious state. Leaning in to listen closely, Charles froze in place. "Win, won, apologize, apologize to Charles... I won." He couldn''t believe that even in a coma, Jace still wanted that level four Beast Master to apologize to him. Just as Charles was in shock, a loud, arrogant voice echoed from the corridor: "Damn it, where''s that lunatic? He dares to ambush me, he''s dead today!" "That bastard, just a level three Beast Master, and he''s willing to risk his life just to defeat me? I''m going to teach him a lesson again!" Chapter 242 - 242: Worth It The atmosphere in the hospital room instantly grew tense. Hale''s attention was no longer on the corridor outside the door. He turned around and fixed his gaze on Charles, quickly saying, "Calm down. We''re in a hospital, it''s not the right place to make a scene." As a level six Beast Master, Hale could clearly sense the coldness and killing intent radiating from Charles! It seemed that Charles was genuinely angry this time. But that was understandable, Jace had gone to great lengths to force that level four Beast Master to apologize to Charles, getting seriously injured in the process to win the duel. The consequences were significant, if his recovery took too long, it would affect his subsequent studies in Class A. If that happened, in half a month, he might be challenged by Class B again, and there was a chance he would end up back in Class B once more. Charles was very well aware of the consequences of dueling with a level four Beast Master. Jace must have thought about it too. Yet, despite that, he still fought without hesitation. Now that level four Beast Master was back to cause trouble, and Charles couldn''t tolerate it at all. He directly opened the hospital room door and looked out into the corridor. He saw three people gathered together, constantly checking each hospital room in the hallway, trying to find Jace. Upon hearing the sound of Charles opening the door. The three immediately turned their heads to look. One of them recognized Charles and quickly said to his companions, "Look, it''s Charles. He''s here too?" "Maybe we should just forget it and leave. Let''s not hang around here." one of the companions said quietly, hesitating. Charles had excellent hearing, and he wasn''t going to let these guys off easily. "Stop right there. Did I say you could leave?" Charles said as he slowly walked forward. His cold, merciless voice echoed down the empty hallway. Grayson stopped in his tracks, feeling the air around him grow noticeably colder. He was a person who cared about his reputation, especially in front of his companions. Even though he didn''t want to provoke Charles, he couldn''t just leave with his tail between his legs. If he did, how could he ever engage in online arguments again? People would ignore his words! "No, Charles, what right do you have to stop me? My legs are my own, and I can leave whenever I want!" Grayson raised his voice slightly. In truth, he felt a lack of confidence, only by raising his volume could he hide his fear. "You lost to Jace, and now you owe me an apology." Charles wasn''t interested in what this Level Four Beast Master had to say, he didn''t care about the other person''s words at all. "I didn''t lose! That guy was already on the ground, and I was stepping on his face. I didn''t expect him to launch a sneak attack on me!" Grayson immediately retorted. Charles paused, already imagining what had happened. This Level Four Beast Master must have been toying with Jace, humiliating him and forcing him to concede. He never anticipated that Jace would rather be injured and insulted than give up hope. In the end, Jace seized the opportunity and turned the tables! "What did you do?" Charles was now very close to the three of them. At that moment, Grayson and his companions could sense something uncomfortable, as if they might lose their lives at any second. Grayson couldn''t help but swallow hard, bending slightly at the waist. He wanted to leave now. What he didn''t expect was that his companions were completely oblivious to his change in demeanor. They thought Grayson was confident enough to confront Charles head-on. One of his companions spoke up, "All he has to do is admit you''re a cowardly fake genius, and it''s like he''s about to kill him." Charles took a deep breath, his muscles tensed up as he summoned the mystical beast Mousie. "Charles, what do you want to do? This is a hospital!" Grayson shouted, a bad feeling churning in his stomach. The figure of Mousie vanished instantly into the shadows. Then the cameras in the hospital corridor plunged into darkness. Three piercing screams echoed through the air. Hale let out a sigh in the hospital room. He didn''t plan to go out and stop Charles, as long as no one ended up dead, it wouldn''t be a big deal. These people had started by insulting and slandering Charles online. It was only right that they got a good beating from him. After a while. Charles took out a tissue and wiped the blood off his hands as he slowly walked into the hospital room. "I thought you''d be able to keep your emotions in check." Hale said without turning around. Charles replied clam: "I''m human too, I can get angry. Besides, I care about the people who are good to me." Sadie listened to the conversation between Charles and Hale, her curiosity piqued about what had happened outside. She quietly approached the hospital room door, peeking her head out to see. Her face instantly turned pale, and she trembled slightly, clearly startled by the scene outside. Charles noticed Sadie''s unease and said, "Don''t worry, no one''s dead. They just fell to the ground, their bones shattered. I''ve already called a doctor for them." Even Hale, a Level Six Beast Master, found it hard to believe Charles''s words. On normal days, Charles seemed very emotionally stable and quite peaceful. He never expected that when angry, he could be this ruthless. But it was just as it should be! "I''ll stay here, Charles, you can head back first." Hale said, not wanting to waste Charles''s time. Charles shook his head indifferently, pulled out his phone, and replied, "I''m fine. I''ll stay a little longer, the live stream is about to start anyway. I''ll leave after watching." And so, Hale, Charles, and Sadie continued on. In Jace''s hospital room, they tuned into the live stream. The entire online community of Genosha Calivia was extremely curious about this live broadcast. Before the stream even began, the number of viewers had already reached 100,000 and was still climbing. Meanwhile, at a television station in Calivia, Zane was watching the skyrocketing viewer count with an excited expression. He never expected that the people of Genosha would care so much about Charles''s situation. Whether or not Charles would be disgraced depended on this live broadcast. "Is everything arranged?" Zane asked the person next to him, wanting to ensure that the plan was foolproof. Someone replied, "Everything is ready." The live stream soon began. As countless viewers watched, Mark and Sam entered the broadcast room. The host immediately asked, "It''s said that there''s more to the story about Charles saving 26 children. Can you two tell the audience the truth about what happened, so everyone knows what kind of person Charles really is?" Mark and Sam exchanged a silent glance, then slowly nodded and took a deep breath. They stood up, signaling the cameraman to capture everything. In the next moment, something unexpected happened that took everyone by surprise. Mark and Sam shouted loudly, "We were coerced! Charles is the real hero." "It was he who saved our children! Charles, we all believe in you!" "These people threatened us and wanted us to slander Charles..." Suddenly, the live stream went dark, leaving countless viewers stunned in front of their phones. Especially Jamie, who was watching the stream in the dean''s office, gripping his phone tightly. "I never expected things would turn out this way. Charles, it seems I was wrong, in fact, most people were wrong." Jamie said. He wasn''t the only one who thought these two were there to stab Charles in the back, he never expected their true purpose was to clear Charles''s name in front of so many viewers! One must understand that the threats from the Taylor family were no joke. As residents of the slums, if the Taylor family sought revenge. They could very well disappear silently by tonight. Just then, a phone call came in. Jamie looked at the number and felt puzzled, it was an unfamiliar number. "Dean, it''s me. I want those two, and their families, to be safe." Charles''s voice came through. Jamie felt a mix of relief and concern as he replied, "I''ll negotiate with the Taylor family. They shouldn''t die, but they might endure some suffering." "I understand, Dean. The Taylor family''s current actions are somewhat irrational." Charles continued. Jamie responded, "I know, the matter is under investigation. We''re still waiting for news from the main office." "Okay, thank you, Dean." After Charles finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Hale and Sadie both felt that Charles had done well by asking the dean for help regarding Mark and Sam. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But unexpectedly, Charles made another call. "President Xavier, I have something I''d like your help with..." This wasn''t the end, Charles continued dialing the next number. "President Owen..." "Teacher Colton, it''s like this..." "Head of the Lance family, it''s me, Charles..." No one knew how many calls were made, but Charles''s intention was clear: he wanted to leverage personal connections to pressure the Taylor family into releasing Mark and Sam, and to do so without harm! "Is this really worth it, Charles?" Hale was shocked, he never thought Charles would be so resolute. To ensure Mark and Sam''s safety, he was willing to go to any lengths. In fact, Jamie negotiating and applying pressure on the Taylor family was already sufficient to ensure both of them would return alive. Charles''s gaze was unwavering as he answered, "It''s worth it. These two know the consequences of their actions, yet they still went ahead without hesitation." "Jace, Mark, and Sam all did this for me. I can''t just pretend nothing happened." After doing all of this, Charles glanced at Jace, who lay unconscious on the hospital bed. He turned to Sadie and said, "Thank you for your hard work. When Jace wakes up, make sure to let me know. I still need to get back to training." "Training? Are you planning to enter the Trial Tower?" Hale guessed. Charles nodded and turned to leave. He didn''t want to wait any longer! Soon, those who had been shouting and slandering him online would witness what true genius really looked like! Chapter 243 - 243: It’s Time to Make Those People Shut Up "Damn it! Is this what you call everything being arranged? Damn it! I can''t believe I let two commoners play me!" "Go! Bring those two damn guys here. I want them to know what it''s like to wish they were dead!" Zane''s frenzied voice rang out, he was now a madman who had lost all reason, his eyes filled with brutality. Today was supposed to be the day Charles would be utterly disgraced, but unexpectedly, Mark and Sam had messed everything up. These are two commoners, rats living in the slums, bugs! How dare they toy with him? He is the son of the head of the Genosha the Taylor family, the future head of the Taylor family! If this gets out, it will be a shame forever etched on his face! Charles has already humiliated him more than once, and now he finds himself humiliated by two slum-dwelling commoners! "Damn it, right! Bring their wives and children too!" Zane thought of a more cruel way and quickly made arrangements. Before long, Mark and Sam were brought in, still processing what was happening, only to find themselves forced to kneel on the ground. "You two, should I call you brave or stupid?" Zane took a deep breath. He couldn''t wait to torture these two. They were just two people from the slums, if they died, no one would care. "What did Charles give you that makes you protect him like this? Was it money? Did I not offer enough?" Zane pulled out a dagger and examined it closely in his hand. Mark stared at Zane intensely, gritting his teeth, not saying a word. "Good, very good. You two are tough guys, I love to torture tough guys like you!" Zane laughed maniacally, continuing, "I will remember how you both look right now. Soon, even your relatives won''t recognize you." Sam took a deep breath. He looked at Mark and then at Zane, saying, "It''s too late now. The slums aren''t as pathetic as you think." Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean, too late?" Zane frowned, And soon he realized what Sam was talking about. The people he sent out returned empty-handed, "There''s been an incident! Someone attacked the warehouse guards and took their families!" "What! Damn it! You''re completely useless, you should all die!" Zane was on the verge of exploding. He turned to look at the fearless Mark and Sam, and now he understood the meaning of that earlier statement. He never expected Mark and Sam had already made arrangements, that there were capable Beast Masters in the slums who had managed to take their families away before the Taylor family''s people could get to them. "Why aren''t you running away?" Zane struggled to calm his emotions as he asked. Mark and Sam exchanged glances, and Mark slowly replied, "Someone has to help Mr. Charles, I volunteered." "Aren''t you afraid of dying?" Zane seemed a bit reluctant to accept this, he never thought anyone would go this far for Charles. Mark responded, "I am afraid, I fear death. But I fear even more that Mr. Charles will be misunderstood. We are all waiting for him." "Waiting for him? Waiting for what? Speak up!" Zane pressed, feeling that something was about to be revealed to him. "Waiting for the day he brings the truth." Mark didn''t answer directly. All the people in the slums who had lost their children, those still waiting for their missing kids to come home, under Sam and Mark''s explanation. Came to know there was someonea genius with limitless potentialwho was helping them, and who promised that those who deserved to die would indeed die! The people at the bottom of the social ladder were quite clever, they sensed that their children might never return. They just couldn''t let go, or perhaps they wanted to understand what was really happening. Charles had given them hope. Sam recalled when he first met Charles, he had no expectations of him at all. After all, he looked like just an eighteen-year-old boy, surely not as capable as those experienced Beast Masters. But unexpectedly, it was Charles who had saved the missing daughter, reuniting the family. Originally, the one who was supposed to help clarify things for Charles wasn''t him but another person, a pitiable soul who was all alone with his daughter, who had gone missing. However, Sam felt that as the one who issued the bounty, his words would carry more weight and be easier for people to believe. So he came, heading toward the already clear conclusion. "What''s going on? You won''t say, huh? Soon, I''ll make you beg to talk!" Zane no longer waited. He gripped the dagger tightly and slowly approached Sam and Mark. Just when everyone thought Mark and Sam were surely doomed, Zane''s phone suddenly rang. Zane pulled out his phone and took a look, it was his father, Benson, calling. "What? Let them go? Father, why should we let them go?" Zane''s face was filled with disbelief. He never expected his father would want to release these two, and especially not unharmed, without a scratch on them. "Just do as I say, and don''t ask so many questions." Benson''s somewhat irritated voice came through. He hadn''t anticipated that within just a few short minutes. The headmaster of Cyber Academy, Jamie, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier. General Mason of Genosha, and the master-level alchemist Colton, among others. All demanded that he return Mark and Sam unharmed. Even though Benson insisted that this matter had nothing to do with the Taylor family, their stance was unusually strong. Benson was at a loss, the Taylor family didn''t want to offend so many people right now. The Taylor family needed a bit more time, so he could only let Zane release the two. "Father, did Charles''s alchemy teacher get involved?" Zane was reluctant, he really wanted to kill these two right now! Benson replied directly, "Don''t ask questions, just do as I say! Let them go now." Then the call ended. Furious, Zane smashed his phone to the ground, roaring, "Damn it! I can''t swallow this anger!" After a while, his rationality returned a little. He thought to himself that this was only a temporary retreat. Even if he let them go, he would have people keep an eye on them. When the opportunity arose later, he would choose to strike! And perhaps then they could capture Mark and Sam''s families, and really torment them! "Let them go, no, make them get lost." Zane waved his hand and said. Someone asked in confusion, "Wait, are we really just letting them leave?" Zane still had anger boiling inside him, he stepped up to that person and unleashed a powerful kick. The person was instantly sent flying against the wall, blood spattering from their mouth. "Can''t you hear what I said? I told you to make those two get lost!" Zane said harshly. Now, no one dared to speak again, they quickly escorted Mark and Sam away. Mark and Sam, still in a daze, found themselves at Cross Street. Looking at the familiar place, an overwhelming sense of unreality washed over them. "Did we actually survive?" Mark said as he slapped his face. Sam, still somewhat rational, considered various possibilities and replied, "Maybe Mr. Charles saw us, he must have saved us." Mark asked, puzzled, "Can Mr. Charles really make the Taylor family listen? I feel like it''s for other reasons." Sam was a bit uncertain himself, he explained, "Is there anyone else who cares about the lives of those in the slums besides Mr. Charles?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Mark suddenly became alert. He nodded, looking at the dilapidated neighborhood and slowly said, "Yeah, it''s only Mr. Charles who cares about those kids." Cross Street at night was still somewhat chilly. Mark wrapped his worn clothes around him and headed home. His steps, which had been heavy at first, began to grow lighter. Under the dim light, he lifted his head and looked up at the sky. The dazzling lights of Genosha Calivia obscured most of the night sky. In the past, Mark would never have looked up like that because he knew that in the slums, he couldn''t see any stars at all. Now, He seemed to have an illusion, he could feel that behind those colorful lights, a bright moon was radiating its clear light. Inside Cyber Academy, Charles looked at the messages on his phone. He knew Mark and Sam had returned safely. This time, the Taylor family''s targeting of him had come to light. It seemed something had gone wrong on Ezra''s side, or the Taylor family had found a way to counter Ezra. Only this could explain why they dared to act like this. "Relying on others is ultimately not a long-term solution, true strength comes from becoming strong oneself." Charles reflected. He had just come from Colton''s place, where he had picked up some miracle drugs for mental recovery. After several days in the trial tower, his mental strength was slightly diminished, so it was time to recover. Tonight, he had canceled his fight with Finn and Ruby''s class. Now, there was only one thing Charles needed to do: to grasp as many insights as possible in the trial tower, controlling the progress of his combat techniques. He wanted to see if he could create his own combat techniques within the trial tower. If that didn''t work, he would head straight to the underground octagonal cage! "It''s time to make those who act recklessly online shut their mouths." Charles thought to himself. There was still some time before the trial tower closed, and without a moment''s hesitation, after using the mental recovery miracle drug, he once again stepped slowly into the trial tower to continue his trials. Chapter 244 - 244: Red Miracle Drug Tonight''s so-called live broadcast ended like a farce, leaving countless viewers shocked and confused as they drifted off to sleep. Only a small number of people knew the full details of what had happened. At the home of General Mason in Genosha, Zachary still hadn''t quite processed everything. He once again turned to his father Mason and asked, "Dad, what is Charles trying to accomplish? As the headmaster of Cyber Academy, isn''t it enough for the Taylor family to spare Mark and Sam''s lives?" Mason glanced at the still-confused Zachary, sighed, and began to explain: "Charles''s actions, while somewhat exaggerated, will ensure that the upper echelons of Genosha recognize him as a man of deep loyalty and honor. This incident has truly made everyone aware of who he is." Zachary fell into deep thought. Those who were previously unfamiliar with Charles''s character would surely have etched his name into their minds after tonight''s events. After all, everyone wants friends like Charles who will go all out to help them in times of danger. To be honest, Zachary thought to himself that if his relationship with Charles could be a bit better, perhaps in the future, if he faced any dangers, Charles would not hesitate to lend a hand. It''s important to remember that Charles is no ordinary person, a talent like him is destined to become a Level Eight or even a Level Nine Beast Master. Moreover, unlike others, judging by tonight''s events, even if Charles becomes a Level Nine Beast Master, he wouldn''t forget those who helped him. Many prominent families and forces try to win over talented individuals, hoping to call upon them for assistance later on. However, it''s common for those talents to overlook those who supported them once they become powerful. Mason slowly spoke, "A man of loyalty and talentwho wouldn''t like someone like Charles? If I were around your age, I would be eager to befriend him." "Two people living in the slums would go to such lengths for him, it seems Charles has even more charisma than I thought." Zachary rubbed his nose, fully agreeing with his father Mason''s words. During the time he spent with Charles, Zachary was able to see things that others could not. When they entered the abandoned factory underground that day, Zachary had already begun to admire Charles. Now, with Mason saying this, he could pick up on his father''s implied messagethat he should cultivate a good relationship with Charles. Who knows, one day the Allen family might need Charles''s help. "Don''t worry, Father, my relationship with Charles is quite good right now. As far as I know, there aren''t many people who have a better relationship with him than I do." Zachary said, patting his chest. "That''s not necessarily true. I happen to know a kid named Jace who is currently lying in a hospital bed, in a coma because of Charles." Mason said casually. Hearing this, Zachary recalled who Jace washe was a new student in Class A just a couple of days ago, and he had heard that Jace had recklessly challenged a Class A student. After the entire battle, he had consistently chosen to trade injuries, which had initially frightened the other student. This was how he successfully challenged and entered Class A. "I understand, Father. I''ll buy some gifts and go visit him tomorrow." Zachary said, catching on. He was actually quite clever. As the son of the general, Zachary had no enemies in Genosha. This was not only due to his status but also largely because of his high emotional intelligence. At first, Zachary was unwilling to accept Charles and didn''t really want to get close to him. However, as the days went by, things changed significantly. Now, he needed to work on improving his relationship with Charles. Thus, visiting Jace tomorrow to strengthen his ties with Charles''s friends was essential. Zachary wasn''t the only one in Genosha Calivia who thought this way. The vast majority of families began to truly take Charles seriously, believing he was someone worthy of long-term investment. However, there was another issue: Charles needed to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. If a significant amount of money and effort was invested now, and something unexpected happened to Charles in the underground octagonal cage, it would all be a wasted effort! Moreover, the Taylor family, the driving force behind this incident, would not give up easily. As a result, many people chose to wait and see if Charles could successfully challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." In the Genosha royal family, Emperor Miles looked at the documents on the table, a hint of dissatisfaction rising on his stern face as he spoke: "The Taylor family''s actions have gone too far. Charles''s medal was awarded personally by the royal family, yet the Taylor family still attempts to slander him, treating the royal family with such disdain!" Avery kept his head lowered, studying the patterns on the floor. He knew that the Emperor was in a foul mood. Ever since he became aware of the Taylor family''s actions, the Emperor had been like this. He chose not to intervene because he wanted to see more unfold. Some things had already begun to show signs. In the past few days, many foreign Beast Masters quietly arrived in Genosha Calivia. They scattered and blended into Genosha Calivia like spring rain. As the Emperor of Genosha, Miles naturally took this matter very seriously. "Avery, keep investigating what those people are here for, and don''t alert them. Let them continue to believe we are unaware." Miles instructed. Avery nodded in response to the command and exited the grand hall. Now, only Miles remained in the royal hall, sitting on his throne, his figure appearing somewhat lonely and helpless. "Alas, internal troubles and external threats!" ... The Taylor family, A dejected Zane slowly walked into the study. He still hadn''t moved on from what had just happened, his mind constantly racing with thoughts on how to torment Mark and Sam to death. These two were simply outrageous! How dare they play tricks on him? Every day they lived was a mockery and insult to him! As the son of the head of the Taylor family, being humiliated by commoners while they thrived was unacceptable to him. Such a situation meant that the entire Calivia would fear him less and less. Zane could not accept that, he preferred others to lower their heads and not dare to look him in the eye! "Father, I''m back." Zane took a deep breath and said to Benson. Benson was currently reading a book and nodded slightly without speaking. The study fell into a profound silence. Zane kept his head down, still thinking about how to take revenge on Mark and Sam in the coming days. After a long time, Benson slowly set down the book he was holding and carefully placed it back in its place before speaking to Zane. "Still thinking about it? They''re just two commoners, they don''t mean anything." Zane kept his head down, looking at his father''s shadow under the light, and replied sullenly, "I still feel a bit unwilling, I can''t take action against Charles, but I can''t even kill two commoners?" "Waste, when will you learn to think long-term? Charles is signing up for the Reaper''s Scythe, death is surely waiting for him!" Benson said, somewhat displeased. The current situation was clear, Ezra had encountered an accident and was unlikely to return. Even if Charles had a master-level alchemist as a teacher, it wouldn''t change anything. In the underground octagonal cage, once a life-and-death agreement was signed, life or death depended entirely on strength! "What if, what if Charles manages to survive?" Zane gritted his teeth and said. Perhaps due to having suffered losses at Charles''s hands multiple times, he was now very worried about this possibility. "It won''t happen, everything has been arranged. We are just waiting for Charles to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe." Benson said as he took out a bottle of red miracle drug. He slowly raised the bottle of miracle drug under the light of the study. In the illumination, the red miracle drug emitted an alluring glow, seemingly beckoning him to drink it. ... Early the next morning, a student passing by the training tower glanced up at the large screen outside and instantly stopped in his tracks, rubbing his eyes. "Am I still dreaming? Charles''s results weren''t like this yesterday! How did he break three records overnight!" the student exclaimed in disbelief, standing frozen in place. Many others noticed something unusual and looked up at the big screen. On the leaderboard for level four Beast Masters in the training tower, Charles''s name appeared as the first place in the first, second, and third tiers. Moreover, the times for each tier had shattered the records of Cyber Academy! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This news quickly spread throughout Cyber Academy, with students discussing it animatedly: "Is this for real? Did I sleep for several days? Did this result just come out last night?" "Someone saw Charles last night. He seemed to have entered the training tower around eight o''clock." "The training tower closes at ten, which means that in just over an hour, Charles broke three records! He''s now first place in the first, second, and third tiers!" "Unbelievable! I can''t think of any other words to describe Charles right now, those people who were cursing him online should come and see." "It''s useless, even if you show them, they won''t believe it. Those people have already been misled." "True, even after the live stream yesterday, many still refuse to believe it and continue to slander Charles online. I just want to go and beat them up!" As time passed, more and more people gathered in front of the training tower, waiting for Charles''s arrival. Soon, Charles''s figure appeared in front of the training tower, just like usual. The students who were watching became incredibly excited when they saw Charles arrive again, as if the records for the first to third tiers had been broken by them. Chapter 245 - 245: Ethans Shock! An older teacher from Cyber Academy passed by the training tower and looked at the gathered students, unable to contain his admiration. "Charles is truly remarkable. The recent performance of these students has clearly improved a lot, it seems they have been influenced by Charles." As a school that only accepts talented Beast Masters, Cyber Academy hadn''t seen such a phenomenon in a long time. A person who can inspire all the students to train will undoubtedly achieve great things in the future. As a teacher at Cyber Academy, he watched Charles''s figure with eyes full of appreciation. "Those idiots online keep spouting nonsense. Can they really slander a genius like Charles? Damn the Taylor family!" The teacher couldn''t hold back and shouted out loud. Charles, of course, was unaware of this. He patted his face, found his focus, and slowly walked into the training tower. He hadn''t had a proper rest for several days, spending all his time in the training tower, trying to finish his self-created combat techniques as quickly as possible. At this rate, he should be able to attempt the fourth tier of the training tower the day after tomorrow, or even the fifth tier. He was searching for that feeling of life-and-death combat, seeking to complete his self-created combat techniques amidst life and death! Last night was Finn''s second fight. Charles didn''t go to watch it live. When he got up this morning, he briefly browsed the information online. He discovered that the ace fourth-tier Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage last night wasn''t very strong. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finn didn''t use any new combat techniques and wasn''t injured, he won the battle outright. More and more people began to believe in Finn, thinking he could successfully complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Now, most people have started to place bets on Finn''s victory. Charles had a hunch, if that one-armed boy was also the ace fourth-tier Beast Master in the underground octagonal cage, he should be stepping up soon. It was obvious that once all the spectators bet on Finn''s victory, the underground world would send that one-armed boy to face him. In that case, Finn would likely not be his match. If that happened, it would just be one battle, and the underground world could rake in a fortune! If Charles faced that one-armed boy right now, he would probably be in for a tough fight! "Let''s try the higher tiers of the training tower the day after tomorrow. If I can''t complete my self-created combat techniques, I''ll have to find opportunities in the underground octagonal cage." Charles thought to himself. He took a few deep breaths, slowly exhaling, trying hard to calm his mindset and began to comprehend the figures on the stone wall. It wasn''t until dinner time that Charles finally walked out of the training tower, his steps a bit unsteady, as if he were walking on cottonthis was due to mental fatigue. Some students passed by, secretly watching Charles, and spoke to their companions around them. "How many days has it been? It seems like no one has ever stayed in the training tower for so many consecutive days like Charles." "Don''t just seem like it, it''s really true. Normally, people need to rest for several days after entering the training tower, but Charles? He''s practically not human!" "By the way, does anyone know how Charles is doing with his combat techniques? I feel like he must have grasped at least three or four by now." "He should have four or five. With Charles''s talent, it can''t be lacking!" "Four or five is an understatement. After all, the time is too short. Charles has only been in the training tower for a little while, and grasping four or five combat techniques in such a short time is already incredible!" Charles stood in front of the training tower for a moment, and he naturally heard the discussions around him. Four or five combat techniques? That was underestimating him, he had already comprehended 28 figures! There were hardly any figures left on the stone wall, only two remained to be comprehended. If he had time tonight, he would be almost done. The remaining task was to improve his progress steadily, trying to maintain a consistent pace to facilitate future comprehension. After resting for a while, Charles stepped out to the training area and ran into Teacher Ethan. "Charles, after dinner, we''ll head to the same training room as last time. I''ll help you train properly again." Ethan said. The main reason Ethan came to find Charles was to check on his progress and see if his strength had improved. This morning, Ethan had also noticed the updates on the leaderboard outside the training tower, which suggested that Charles had made some gains. Perhaps he had already comprehended 15 figures, last time he inquired, he had already grasped 11 figures. Now that a few days had passed, at Charles''s speed, he should be close to it. Fifteen figures were the minimum requirement for creating his own combat techniques. At Cyber Academy, as long as students could reach this number, they had a chance to complete their self-created combat techniques. Even if he couldn''t do it right now, it was still possible once his Beast Master level increased! Ethan thought to himself that if Charles successfully comprehended 15 figures, giving him another half month might just allow him to complete his self-created combat techniques. At that time, participating in the underground world''s "Reaper''s Scythe" would surely lead to success! In the underground octagonal cage, without summoning mystical beasts or using equipment and skills, a Beast Master with self-created combat techniques would be an invincible presence! "Alright, Teacher, but I still need to go back into the training tower tonight. Can we speed up the training a bit?" Charles replied. After discussing the timing with Ethan, he headed straight to the academy''s cafeteria. He ordered a large table full of food and summoned Little Gold, Mia, Mousie, and Max. These past few days, Charles had been busy comprehending combat techniques, and he hadn''t summoned any mystical beasts in the training tower, only spending time with Max and the others during meals. Noticing Charles''s fatigue, Mia was unusually quiet today, eating her food carefully. It''s worth noting that in the past, Mia''s eating sounds were the loudest. As for Little Gold, there aren''t many feathers left. If I don''t want to delay Little Gold''s growth, I need to hurry and find suitable metal materials. Also, regarding the advancement of these mystical beasts, Little Gold is growing quickly, and it won''t be long before it needs to advance. At that time, preparing various materials will require time, effort, and money. "No wonder they say that as you progress, the increase in a Beast Master''s strength becomes slower. A seventh-tier Beast Master with seven mystical beasts spends a lot of time and energy just raising them." Charles sighed, starting to gradually realize how difficult it is to become a powerful Beast Master. Hurrying to finish dinner, Charles directly used the Darkness Cloak to reach the training room from last time. He and Ethan didn''t engage in much conversation and immediately began their practical training. This time, Charles''s performance was even stronger than before, seemingly because he had comprehended many combat techniques. When faced with Teacher Ethan''s attacks, Charles could instantly think of various countermeasures, and the various forms of combat techniques made him feel much more at ease. During the practical training, Ethan''s shock grew stronger. In just a few days, Charles''s strength had increased to the point where he felt some pressure. It''s important to note that although he had limited his strength, he was still a seventh-tier Beast Master. His combat experience and instinctive reaction speed were significantly better than an average fifth-tier Beast Master! Even so, during their fight, Ethan felt it was somewhat taxing. There were even a few times when, facing his attacks, Charles''s counters were perfectly timed, causing him to suffer quite a bit. "Charles, I have to admit, you''re already very strong now. You''ve surprised me." Ethan couldn''t help but express his admiration, unable to contain his astonishment. His desire to take Charles as his disciple had slightly weakened. With such a genius, he wasn''t confident he could provide perfect teaching at this point. "Next, I will use combat techniques. Charles, I want you to feel how battles between Beast Masters using combat techniques are like." Ethan said in a deep voice. The two quickly began to spar again. It wasn''t until eight o''clock in the evening that Teacher Ethan''s practical training finally came to an end. After resting for a while, Charles headed back to the training tower, aiming to comprehend all the figures on the stone wall tonight! Meanwhile, as Ethan left the training room, he stopped in his tracks, slapped his forehead, and shouted: "Oh no! I was so amazed by Charles''s progress that I forgot to ask him how many figures he comprehended. But judging by his performance, he must have reached fifteen!" "What a genius! I only had ten back then, there''s indeed a huge gap between people." "I''ll ask him properly tomorrow." Ethan dismissed the thought of inquiring right now and returned to his dormitory to continue his training as a Beast Master. On the other side, In the underground octagonal cage, Finn looked at the fourth-tier Beast Master lying on the ground and felt a slight sense of relief, he hadn''t been injured today. This outcome was exactly what he wanted, he maintained good form and defeated seven fourth-tier Beast Masters, successfully challenging the "Reaper''s Scythe"! The audience below was going wild, cheering frantically, they had made quite a bit of money today. Some regretted, saying, "Damn it, if I had known, I would have sold my house and bet everything on Finn''s victory!" "No way, don''t be so impulsive, Finn could lose in the next match." "Lose? Don''t be ridiculous, he''s definitely going to win. Finn is still in great shape, I have faith in him!" Finn glanced at the frenzied crowd, his face betraying no emotion as he slowly walked out of the octagonal cage. Shannon hurried over to him. At that moment, Finn seemed to sense something and turned to look at the corner. There, the one-armed boy from earlier wore a cold expression, but there was a hint of eagerness in his demeanor. He extended his left hand and made a fist towards Finn in the air. Finn''s expression turned serious and heavy, he had a premonition. The battle between him and the one-armed boy was about to begin. Chapter 246 - 246: Preparing to Register Soon, two days passed. At noon, Charles left the training tower, marking the first time he had come out at this hour in days. He had tried both the fourth and fifth levels of the training tower. He was looking for that feeling of life-and-death crisis, wanting to engage in a true battle for survival, but the results were disappointing. Inside the training tower, he always felt like something was missing, perhaps it was the subconscious knowledge that even if he lost a battle, he wouldn''t truly die. Charles found himself unable to merge and create the combat techniques he had comprehended, he simply couldn''t do it. "It seems I still need to find a real life-and-death battle. I''ll have to give the underground octagonal cage a try." Charles sighed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If possible, it would be better to complete the creation of his own combat techniques in the training tower. Unfortunately, reality doesn''t always meet our expectations, and life can''t be smooth sailing all the time. Such things only left Charles a bit disappointed, but his mindset remained very positive. As Charles walked towards the principal''s office, he contemplated Finn''s situation. Today marked the fifth day of Finn''s challenge against the "Reaper''s Scythe." He had performed exceptionally well in the first four battles, leading more and more people to believe that Finn would surely succeed in his challenge. Even the tickets for the underground matches had begun to rise in price. I just wonder if that one-armed boy will make a move, if he does, it should be within the next couple of days. Charles was contemplating this in his mind. He planned to speak with Principal Jamie and Teacher Colton later about going to watch Finn''s fight in the evening, and to register for the "Reaper''s Scythe." Soon, Charles arrived at the principal''s office. Coincidentally, Teacher Hale was also there, seemingly in a discussion with Jamie about something. When Charles walked in, the two stopped talking, but Hale''s expression looked somewhat grim, as if he was worried about something. Upon seeing Charles, he forced a stiff smile and said, "Why aren''t you in the training tower? You can''t keep up high-intensity training all the time, it''s good to take a proper rest." Charles looked at Hale with curiosity. He didn''t answer the question and instead asked, "Teacher Hale, is something wrong?" Hale shot a straight-faced glance at Jamie and chose to remain silent. He was unsure whether he should tell Charles. If it affected Charles''s training state and delayed his progress, that wouldn''t be good. Charles turned to Jamie, waiting for his response. Jamie sighed and slowly said, "The thing is, we''ve received news from the headquarters, they haven''t been able to contact Ezra either." The office fell silent instantly. Concern began to creep into Charles''s mind, he had already speculated about all of this. "Principal, it seems that the Taylor family is not so simple, they have issues, and Ezra''s situation might be related to them." Charles immediately stated. This was a logical deduction, based on the Taylor family''s actions, they must have been aware of the problems with Ezra long ago. Only then would they dare to target him so maliciously, otherwise, once Ezra returned, the Taylor family would face the wrath of a divine beast! "I know. The investigation into the Taylor family is ongoing. Recently, there have also been some other movements from Genosha Calivia. It seems..." Jamie only said half of his sentence, as the rest was not suitable to share with Charles. He didn''t want Charles to be preoccupied with thoughts of Ezra, so he chose to change the subject and asked, "Charles, is there something you need today?" Charles remembered the reason he came to see Jamie and replied, "Well, Principal, I want to register for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge tonight." "What! Tonight?" "Charles, is something wrong? Don''t act impulsively!" Jamie seemed to have heard some unbelievable news, as he stood up, eyes wide open, staring at Charles. Hale''s reaction was similar, he instinctively thought that Charles had encountered some problem and was acting on impulse to register for the Reaper''s Scythe today. Charles looked at their reactions and scratched his head, explaining, "I think it''s about time, I''m ready to take on the challenge." "The timing seems off, Charles. You really should think this through, maybe wait a bit longer." Jamie quickly responded. It had only been a few days, Jamie felt that it might be the result of recent intense training that made Charles feel this way. "I have fully comprehended the figures on the stone wall, and my progress in combat techniques has reached its limit. What I lack now is a real battle." Charles said. Jamie instinctively replied, "It''s only been a short while, you''ve comprehended... wait, what did you just say?" "You fully comprehended the figures on the stone wall?" Faced with Jamie''s stunned expression, Charles simply nodded. He had seen thirty figures on the stone wall in the training tower, and he had completed the comprehension of all of them. Moreover, his understanding of combat techniques had reached 99%. It was indeed time to register for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge! "Charles, are you saying you''ve comprehended all thirty figures, or just the fifteen you saw?" Jamie asked cautiously. These two concepts were not the same, if Charles had comprehended all thirty figures, he would be a genius among geniuses! However, there were a total of thirty figures on the wall, and no one had ever been able to see them all, let alone comprehend them completely. After Jamie asked, he quickly realized that the latter was simply impossible. He hurriedly said, "To comprehend fifteen figures and manage the progress of combat techniques so well, Charles, you truly amaze me!" Hale also understood the significance of this, Charles was a monster! However, what Charles said next once again plunged the two into silence. "I saw thirty figures on the stone wall, and I''ve comprehended all of them." Charles stated. He had nothing to hide at this point. Initially, he mentioned only fifteen figures just to stay low-key. But after being the center of attention for so long, Charles had gotten used to it and decided to just say it all outright. The office was incredibly quiet. Only the sound of their three heartbeats filled the air. Charles looked at Principal Jamie and Teacher Hale with confusion, if it weren''t for the sound of their heartbeats, He might have almost thought that the two had turned into statues! "Thirty figures, my goodness! Charles, you are a monster among monsters!" Jamie gulped. After saying this, he quickly picked up the tea on the table, disregarding the heat, and took a big gulp, as if that was the only way to ease the shock he felt inside. Charles wouldn''t joke about something like this. Even though Jamie was aware of Charles''s personality, he felt a bit uncertain because this matter was truly beyond what he could accept! Jamie had never personally seen how many figures were on the stone wall in the Genosha Cyber Academy''s training tower, he only knew from headquarters that there were a total of thirty, representing thirty different combat techniques. For any student, being able to see five or six figures and fully comprehend them to transform into combat techniques was already impressive. Reaching a count of fifteen would give a chance to create one''s own combat techniques. He never expected that Charles would directly arrive at thirty! What kind of concept was that! If he could create his own combat techniques, Charles''s techniques would surely be among the top tier, combining thirty different combat techniques into one unique style. Jamie had never seen anything like it! After a long discussion, Principal Jamie ultimately agreed with Charles''s decision. The only thought in his mind was that no matter what, he couldn''t let Charles die in the octagonal cage. In every battle Charles faced in the "Reaper''s Scythe." he would be there, ready to support him. If Charles encountered any life-threatening danger, as an eighth-level Beast Master, Jamie would not hesitate to intervene. Even if it meant breaking the underground world''s rules and upsetting the Dawn organization, he didn''t care! Charles was the hope of the Genosha branch of the Cyber Academy! He was also Jamie''s hope, the hope of returning to the main academy! After leaving the principal''s office, Charles went to see Teacher Colton and briefly explained the current situation. Teacher Colton hesitated for a long time but eventually agreed with Charles''s choice. He cared deeply about Charles but believed that one couldn''t grow quickly without facing challenges. The next steps were straightforward. In the evening, they would go to the underground world to register for the competition. With the whole afternoon ahead of him, Charles thought he should take a short rest, he was exhausted from recent training. A little rest would help him recover to peak condition and prepare for the battle tomorrow. After having lunch, he returned to his dormitory. Charles lay on his bed, unable to fall asleep for a long time. In his heart, he kept thinking about Teacher Ezra. But right now, he didn''t have the strength to participate, all he could do was wait, wait for good news to arrive. ... That night, in the underground world of Genosha Calivia. The massive underground space was already packed with people. The recent battles had turned the octagonal cage into the focus of attention for everyone in Genosha. Charles brought Celestine to a spot near the "Graveyard" octagonal cage and sat down. He looked around, trying to find out who Finn''s opponent was today. Unfortunately, it wasn''t time for the fight to begin yet, and neither side had appeared. The fervent spectators weren''t concerned about Finn''s opponent, they simply rushed to the staff, pulling out wads of cash to bet on Finn''s victory. Watching this scene, Charles thought to himself that if that one-armed boy showed up, those gamblers would probably lose everything! At that moment, Finn slowly walked out of the tunnel, prompting a wave of loud cheers. On the other side, a boy without a right arm entered the octagonal cage amidst the audience''s boos. Chapter 247 - 247: The Battle Begins To the audience, it seemed unreasonable for the underground world to arrange for a one-armed Beast Master to fight Finn. As a result, many people in the stands shouted out loud: "Who is this person? Is he also a top-tier Level Four Beast Master?" "Can''t they find anyone else to fight Finn? Aren''t there plenty of top-tier ones available?" "How ridiculous! A crippled person can actually enter the octagonal cage to fight?" In response to the audience''s doubts, the bald man in charge of hosting didn''t care. He held the microphone in his hand and began to introduce the fighter. "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to introduce this remarkable individual, the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh! Icy!" As soon as the words "the Haunted Marsh" were spoken, the entire underground space fell silent. The spectators who had been shouting and questioning just moments ago now lowered their heads, afraid of being noticed. Genosha is a small nation within the Abyssal Depths, and the Abyssal Depths is a relatively remote and underdeveloped area in the Ethereal Grove. Faced with the one-armed youth from the Haunted Marsh, no one dared to speak loudly again, they merely murmured quietly among themselves: "The Haunted Marsh, I''ve only heard of that place, but I''ve never been there." "No wonder! So he''s the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh. It seems Finn is in danger today." "That''s a bit harsh, though. Even if he''s from the Haunted Marsh, he''s missing an arm. He shouldn''t be a match for Finn." "Exactly! I''ve spent my entire salary from the past few months betting on Finn to win!" "The underground world is not to be underestimated. Someone from the Haunted Marsh must be quite strong." "They must be extraordinary. There are similar places throughout the Ethereal Grove, and the forces behind them are not simple at all." Charles sat in the front row, ignoring the murmurs behind him. He was quite curious about the Haunted Marsh, after all, the headquarters of Cyber Academy was located there, and Beast Masters from the Haunted Marsh were even stronger, with more geniuses among them! He just wondered if this Icy, who gave him an extreme sense of danger, was truly a genius in the Haunted Marsh. The world of Beast Masters was far larger than one could imagine. For ordinary people, Genosha was already big enough, some might spend their entire lives without leaving Genosha. However, for Beast Masters like Charles, Genosha was too small, and the Abyssal Depths wasn''t much larger either. The entire Ethereal Grove was the real stage! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Icy stood quietly in the octagonal cage, his expression neutral, but his eyes sparkled with eager excitement. Opposite him, Finn adjusted his breathing. He genuinely hadn''t expected this one-armed youth named Icy to make a move today. But it was a good thing, if he could defeat Icy, the subsequent challenges would be much simpler. With that thought, Finn tensed his muscles and then slowly relaxed them, aiming to fully unleash his strength in the upcoming match. "Finn, right? I''ve watched your fights, and they are quite interesting." Icy said. His voice was not loud, yet it was very clear, carrying a chill like a winter storm. "I hope you can bring your full strength in this fight. I haven''t had a good battle in a long time, so don''t disappoint me." Icy continued. Since leaving the Haunted Marsh for the Abyssal Depths, Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he hadn''t encountered a Level Four Beast Master that made him want to fight. He never expected to find two individuals in this small Genosha who piqued his interest. One was Finn in front of him, and the other was Charles sitting in the audience. However, compared to Charles, Icy was more eager to fight Finn. He had watched a few of Finn''s battles in the underground octagonal cage and could somewhat gauge his true strength. As for Charles, Icy was only slightly interested, his desire to fight Charles was not as strong. Finn nodded seriously and replied, "I will give it my all." This statement was genuine, facing an opponent like Icy, choosing to go all out was a form of respect. Moreover, he was eager to find out just how strong the top-tier Level Four Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh truly was. The battle was about to officially begin. The atmosphere in the octagonal cage grew heavier, and the spectators below fell silent, their eyes wide with anticipation for the upcoming fight! Neither Icy nor Finn made a move right away. At the moment the fight began, Finn instinctively aimed to attack Icy''s right side, knowing that it had to be a weakness due to his missing arm. But just as that thought crossed his mind and he was about to act, Finn noticed a smirk slowly rising at the corner of Icy''s mouth, filled with disdain. "Stop staring. If you don''t make a move soon, you won''t get the chance." Icy said. His words were incredibly arrogant, showing no regard for Finn at all. If it were an ordinary Beast Master, they would likely have lost their composure and attacked by now. Finn was different, his mind was racing, constantly calculating how to attack in a way that would establish an advantage right from the start. "Maybe I should test him first and see what remarkable skills this Icy possesses." Finn thought to himself. In the next moment, his body exploded with astonishing speed, slicing through the air with a whoosh as he launched his attack. "Agility-based combat techniques, not bad, but a bit slow." Icy remarked, unfazed by Finn''s speed. He was in no hurry, remaining relaxed as if he were not fighting but simply taking a stroll. As he critiqued Finn, Icy casually extended his left hand, opening his palm toward the front. A simple action made Finn feel as if he were facing a formidable enemy! He realized that Icy had accurately predicted his attack route. Unwilling to give up his assault, Finn gritted his teeth and directly used combat techniques to change his attack posture and route. However, he never expected that with his change in posture, Icy was silently adjusting his own body as well. With each adjustment, Icy could anticipate Finn''s attack route! Some spectators were utterly confused, from their perspective, Finn was constantly moving around the octagonal cage, looking like he wanted to attack but never making a move. "What''s going on? What is Finn doing? Why hasn''t he attacked yet?" "That Icy is just standing there, completely still. Does he have a problem with his brain?" "I thought this fight would be exciting, but it''s turning out to be so boring." Only a small number of Beast Masters could see the situation between Finn and Icy clearly. Charles understood it thoroughly, he knew that the current situation was due to Icy''s vast combat experience and remarkable observational skills. "Charles, how is Icy able to accurately judge Finn''s attacks?" Celestine, as a Level Four Beast Master, could sense something was off. She was filled with confusion, Finn''s combat techniques could seamlessly change attack routes, which should be difficult to predict. Yet it seemed Icy could foresee information, as each of his body adjustments was remarkably perfect! Charles thought for a moment before replying, "I''m not entirely sure, but it must be based on Finn''s gaze, muscle tension, posture, and so onan overall judgment." "Gaze? Muscle?" Celestine''s mouth dropped open, clearly unable to comprehend. Charles didn''t elaborate further, it was just a guess, and there might be other possibilities. Finn''s situation was not looking good, having his attack intentions seen through right from the start was not a good omen. With no other options, Finn gritted his teeth and chose to confront Icy head-on in a direct battle! "Bang!" Finn''s fist slammed hard against Icy''s left arm, producing a dull thud. His reaction was swift, he was well aware that Icy was missing his right arm, while he still had one to attack with! In the moment their bodies collided, Finn wasted no time and launched a second attack! But just then, it felt as if he had been struck by a speeding truck, and he was sent flying backward, crashing heavily to the ground! "What? What just happened?" Shannon, who had been closely watching the fight, clenched the towel in her hand, her expression frozen. Didn''t Finn just seize the opportunity to launch a second attack? How could he be sent flying like that? Many spectators were baffled, although they didn''t understand exactly what had happened, that didn''t stop them from shouting insults! "Damn it, Finn, can you even do this? If not, just give up! I bet on you to win!" "Get up quickly! Don''t just lie there playing dead!" "For crying out loud, keep fighting! You can''t defeat an enemy with only one arm?" These shouts came from spectators who had bet on Finn''s victory, naturally, they didn''t want to see him fail! Meanwhile, Celestine rubbed her eyes, She hadn''t clearly seen what had just happened, one moment she blinked, and the next, Finn was flying through the air. Celestine turned her head, about to ask Charles, only to find that Charles looked very serious and focused. He said, "It was a second burst of power! Icy''s initial defense wasn''t used to its full potential. Once he sensed Finn''s attack, he immediately executed a second burst of power!" "A second burst of power?" Celestine was puzzled, she had never heard of such a thing. Charles''s gaze remained fixed on Icy. A second burst of power was a practical combat technique, and few people knew how to perform it. What truly surprised him was Icy''s strength, which should be comparable to his own. Chapter 248 - 248: I Don’t Want to Give Up It''s important to note that Charles''s strength is extremely formidable, he has been training in Overlord Heavy Armor. Most ordinary Level Five Beast Masters don''t possess strength as powerful as his. The Icy before him, with only one arm, is still nearly as strong as him. Indeed, the genius from the Haunted Marsh is quite impressive, he shouldn''t be underestimated! Finn isn''t so easily defeated either, he slowly rises from the ground. At this moment, Icy chose not to press the attack, but instead remained where he was and spoke with some disappointment: "I told you to give it your all and stop holding back. If you can defeat me, you will successfully challenge Reaper''s Scythe." If any other Ace Level Four Beast Master had said such a thing, Finn would surely not believe it. But after his encounter with Icy, he was well aware that Icy''s words were genuine! With that thought, Finn slowly clenched his right hand into a fist and then gradually relaxed it, that last blow had left his arm slightly trembling. Now, he had to bring out all his strength, he couldn''t afford to probe again! Before long, Finn began to undergo a transformation. His heart raced, his blood flowed faster, and his skin turned a fiery red, as if it were molten lava. "Now that''s more like it, this is interesting." Icy said, his eyes lighting up. Finn didn''t respond, instead, he launched another attack. This time, his speed was faster and more ferocious than before! His fists, elbows, and knees all became Finn''s weapons, and at that moment, he resembled a red tornado, encircling Icy tightly! The sound of metal clashing echoed in the octagonal cage. This was due to the incredible physical prowess of both fighters, making their clashes sound like iron striking iron. Faced with Finn''s relentless assault, Icy began to take things a bit more seriously. His left arm acted like a shield, blocking all incoming attacks around him. Icy, with just one arm, demonstrated perfect defense, making it hard to believe. The audience stared wide-eyed, dumbfounded, and exclaimed: "Does this guy really only have one arm? Why does it look like he has multiple arms?" "That''s because his speed is so fast that he creates afterimages. Damn, this guy is incredibly strong!" "And have you noticed? It seems he hasn''t attacked proactively at all, he''s just been waiting for Finn to make a move." Finn gritted his teeth, his body was starting to ache. This temporary enhancement of physical prowess was called "Boiling." It was a combat technique that utilized the heart to accelerate blood circulation and enhance muscle strength, but it came with significant side effects. If he couldn''t end the battle quickly, only defeat awaited him. Yet, his attacks were failing to inflict any effective damage on Icy, despite having only one arm, Icy was blocking all his assaults. This couldn''t continue! Finn didn''t want to fail here, he wanted to successfully challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." Only then could he have a chance to connect with the Dawn organization. Only then could he enhance his strength in a short time and have hope for revenge! In the next moment, Finn stopped his attack and created distance between himself and Icy. His eyes were filled with blood, resembling a red gemstone, while the skin on his body began to slowly turn black. This was the special combat technique called "Burning"! It was stronger than "Boiling." but the side effects were also greater! This bizarre scene instantly captivated the audience in the underground world, who stared intently at the octagonal cage, not wanting to miss a single detail. Combat techniques like this were a rare opportunity for ordinary Beast Masters. Even the geniuses from Cyber Academy, after enduring long trials in the testing tower, could only comprehend two or three combat techniques. But Finn possessed a total of ten combat techniques! At this moment, he was all in, unleashing various combat techniques to attack Icy. Icy put away the disdain in his gaze and began to take things seriously. In an instant, the aura surrounding Icy transformed, he was no longer like an iceberg, but rather akin to a weapon that had claimed countless lives, cold and filled with danger. Icy slowly spoke, "Your quantity of combat techniques is impressive, but they are not powerful. Let me show you what truly powerful combat techniques look like!" "Self-created combat technique: Asura!" As he shouted the words "Asura." Icy charged forward without hesitation. He was going on the offensive now. At this point, Finn showed no fear, this was his full strength, and he would soon know whether it was a win or a loss. Neither of them chose to defend, they attacked each other with reckless abandon. Blood fell to the ground like rain, it was the blood seeping from Finn''s body, as well as blood drawn by Icy''s sharp physique. The atmosphere in the underground world reached its peak, with countless spectators shouting and cursing. They hoped Finn could overcome all his enemies so they could win gold coins! But the result was that Finn lay on the ground, oblivious to life or death. Blood flowed out, resembling a red carpet. Shannon frantically shook the iron door of the octagonal cage, shouting, "Enough, enough! We concede! The match is over!" ... Beside the octagonal cage, medical personnel began urgent treatment for Finn, while staff members raised transparent shields to block the trash thrown by the audience. "Doctor, how is he?" Shannon asked anxiously, with Charles beside him, feeling heavy-hearted. He never expected Icy to possess the self-created combat technique "Asura!" It nearly killed Finn! Fortunately, the medical personnel''s response relieved both of them. "He''s not in immediate danger." the doctor said after examining him. Shannon felt weak all over, nearly collapsing to the ground, but Charles was there to support him. Looking at Finn, unconscious and covered in blood, Shannon kept repeating, "That''s good, that''s good." Then, as if realizing something, he turned to Charles. "What''s wrong?" Charles asked, somewhat puzzled. Shannon replied, "Charles, do you really want to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe? That Icy is too terrifying, even Finn isn''t his match." Upon hearing this, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. Shannon was a good guy, even at this moment, he remembered to check on him. But Charles was determined to proceed with the challenge, he had no intention of giving up. After watching Finn''s battle with Icy, he had formed a rough assessment of Icy''s strength. After signing up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, Charles would undoubtedly encounter Icy. There wasn''t a trace of fear in Charles''s heart, instead, he was filled with excitement. The battle between him and Icy was precisely the life-and-death fight he had always anticipated! Only in such battles could he create his own combat techniques. After witnessing Icy''s "Asura." Charles was eager to showcase his own self-created combat techniques! Celestine looked somewhat dazed, if Charles signed up for "Reaper''s Scythe." didn''t that mean he would definitely face Icy in battle? Finn, lying on the stretcher, was carried away by the medical personnel. Celestine first glanced at the unconscious Finn, then turned to stare at Charles, her eyes filled with worry. "Charles, are you really going to sign up? Finn is already in this state, I''m worried about you..." Celestine said. Charles maintained a calm expression on his face. He patted Celestine''s shoulder and replied, "It''s fine. Trust me, it should be okay." Just then, Charles''s phone rang, someone was calling him. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Professor Colton. "Charles, I watched the live stream. Let''s give up." Colton''s voice came through. He had been keeping an eye on the battles in the underground octagonal cage, and after seeing Finn''s tragic condition, he called Charles right away to persuade him to back out. Colton cared more about Charles''s safety than the rare alchemy materials. If Icy had malicious intent and struck a bit harder, Finn wouldn''t have even had a chance to be carried off on a stretcher, he would have already died in the octagonal cage! "Professor, I don''t want to give up. I think I can handle it." Charles said slowly. On the other end of the line, Colton fell silent. After a moment, he replied, "Be careful. If it becomes too much, you can concede." After hanging up, numerous messages flooded Charles''s phone, from Hale, Zachary, Camilla, and others. Even Raj and David from Lsengard sent messages. The gist of their messages was similar, they were all worried that Charles''s participation in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would lead to unforeseen consequences. Charles glanced at the messages on his phone but didn''t respond. It was simply impossible for him to back down. Now it was not just about Professor Colton''s alchemy materials, the Dawn organization likely had information regarding the missing children. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, he needed life-and-death battles to create his own combat techniques! Charles didn''t want to retreat, he aspired to become a top Beast Master, and without facing some dangers and challenges, that was utterly impossible! At that moment, a familiar voice echoed behind Charles. "Charles, you''re not afraid after seeing Finn''s condition, are you?" Zane approached. He raised his phone, shook it a little, and exclaimed, "You said you were going to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe! You''re not thinking of backing out now, are you?" "Charles''s decision to participate or not is none of your business!" Celestine immediately retorted. To her, Charles''s safety was extremely important, she didn''t want anything to happen to him. Chapter 249 - 249: I Hope You’ll Surprise Me Zane completely ignored Celestine''s words, pretending he hadn''t heard her, and continued speaking to Charles. "A real man keeps his word, you can''t just act like you never said anything!" Right now, Zane had only one thought in mind: he wanted Charles to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge! After witnessing Finn''s fate, Zane felt quite pleased. Because as long as Charles also signed up, his outcome would surely be the same! Even if the ace Level 4 Beast Master arranged by the Taylor family failed, Icy would still make Charles understand what death feels like! Moreover, at that time, Zane planned to see if he could strike a deal with Icy, getting Icy to be a bit harsher and kill Charles in the octagonal cage! Right now, Zane was only worried about one thing: what if Charles got scared and chose to back down? If that happened, he wouldn''t have any way to proceed and would never find such a good opportunity again. That''s why he thought to come over to Charles and provoke him with words, hoping to push him to sign up for the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Charles was well aware of Zane''s intentions, he didn''t even acknowledge him and turned to Celestine instead. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Trust me." Hearing the same words as before, Celestine stared intently into Charles''s eyes and chose to believe him. Meanwhile, Zane nearly laughed out loud after hearing Charles''s words. He thought that his earlier comments had driven Charles to lose his mind and decide to continue signing up for "Reaper''s Scythe." "It seems Charles isn''t so great after all, he''s been led around by me this whole time!" Zane thought to himself, and he couldn''t wait to see Charles die in the octagonal cage! At that time, he could also bet on Charles''s defeat and recover all the gold coins he had lost because of him! "Alright! Charles, I admire you for being a real man!" Zane said, suppressing his excitement. Charles and Celestine ignored him once again. Zane felt no embarrassment at all, he kept his eyes glued to Charles as he slowly walked into the octagonal cage. This scene piqued the audience''s curiosity. "What''s going on? Isn''t the fight already over? Is there going to be a second round?" "Are you out of your mind? This guy is Charles, he said he was going to sign up for Reaper''s Scythe!" "No way, after seeing Finn and Icy''s battle, Charles still dares to do this?" "I really don''t know whether to call him brave or just overly confident!" As the audience debated, Charles stepped into the octagonal cage. The blood on the ground hadn''t been cleaned up yet and was slowly congealing. The bald man held the microphone, looking quite surprised as he shouted, "It seems we have another brave warrior wanting to sign up for the Reaper''s Scythe challenge today!" "This warrior is known to everyone, he is hailed as a monster from Cyber Academy, Charles!" At this moment, the live broadcast was still ongoing. People from Genosha were in the chat room, watching that familiar figure in the octagonal cage, and hundreds of thousands of viewers began discussing it. Many people were not optimistic about Charles, Finn was so strong, and he was carried off on a stretcher, unconscious, after facing Icy, the ace Level 4 Beast Master. Charles had just become a Level 4 Beast Master, and his strength was definitely not on par with Finn''s. How could he dare to sign up for "Reaper''s Scythe" now? Wasn''t that just asking for death? However, there were also loyal fans of Charles, continuously supporting him. "He wouldn''t go looking for death, and neither would Charles! He has the strength!" "Exactly, Charles is a true genius, he must have some hidden cards up his sleeve!" "Just wait, I''m going to bet my entire six months'' salary on Charles''s victory!" At the same time, in the royal palace of Genosha, in Camilla''s room, she was anxiously sitting on her bed, holding a tablet and watching the live stream. Next to her sat Rose, the Grand Princess of Genosha. Seeing her sister''s worried and tense expression, Rose spoke up, "What''s wrong? Are you that worried about Charles?" "Sis, do you think Charles will succeed in the challenge?" Camilla asked, completely ignoring her sister''s joking tone. Her heart was filled with concern for Charles, eager to know if he could succeed in the challenge. Rose recalled Icy''s battle and said, "It''s tough, but you don''t have to worry too much, if it really comes down to it, he can surrender." "Surrender?" Camilla looked at Charles standing in the octagonal cage. In her heart, she felt that Charles would never choose to surrender. Tonight, countless people were paying attention to this event. Countless eyes were fixed on Charles in the octagonal cage, where three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters appeared before him. "The rules for signing up are well-known, you must defeat three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters in a short time to proceed with the Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" the bald man announced to the audience. He pointed at Charles and then at the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters, shouting loudly, "The battle is about to begin, those who want to place bets should act quickly!" While many spectators didn''t believe Charles could complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, they still thought he could defeat the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. Soon, the battle began! With a piercing sound ringing out, the blood-soaked ground beneath Charles cracked suddenly, and his figure shot forward like a cannonball, charging straight at the three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. This move instantly sparked cheers from the crowd. Perhaps it was because they had seen Finn''s cautious fighting style that the audience particularly enjoyed Charles''s straightforward and aggressive approach. Zane looked at the cheering crowd around him, wearing a disdainful expression on his face. He thought to himself that Charles was only doing this to attract attention, defeating three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters would not be that easy! However, in the next moment, the attacking Charles faced the first reacting gold-ranked Beast Master. He slammed a punch directly into the opponent''s blocking arm and then, without even looking back, turned to confront another gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Master. As expected, the gold-ranked Beast Master who took the punch from Charles staggered back, his arms trembling, trying to make a move but unable to lift his arms at all! "Be careful, his strength is terrifying! Don''t take it head-on!" the injured gold-ranked Beast Master shouted loudly. He wanted to warn his teammates about Charles''s frightening power, but the other two Level 4 Beast Masters didn''t have time to react, Charles''s threat was not just his strengthhe had speed too! Facing the onslaught from the two remaining gold-ranked Beast Masters, Charles showed no signs of concern. He had gone through countless similar scenarios in the training tower, defeating just three Level 4 Beast Masters was nothing, especially since he hadn''t even summoned his mystical beast yet. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was almost too easy. Every evasive maneuver was executed perfectly, precisely timed. All of the attacks from the two gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters struck nothing but air, failing to touch Charles at all. In their eyes, Charles seemed like a phantomvisible, yet untouchable! They were completely unable to inflict any effective damage on Charles! The gold-ranked Beast Master who had initially been injured joined the fight, but all he could do now was to slightly restrain Charles to create opportunities for his teammates. Yet Charles paid him no mind at all, facing the attacks from all three of them. No longer choosing to evade, he launched a forceful attack! A gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Master struck toward Charles''s face, and Charles countered with a punch aimed directly at the man''s fist. The result was that the man''s arm shattered instantaneously, a segment of white bone breaking through the muscle and exposing itself on the surface of the skin! "Ahhhhhh!" The screams mixed with the cheers of the audience echoed throughout the underground arena. In the next ten seconds, Charles swiftly and decisively took down the remaining two gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters. In the octagonal cage, he stood alone in the center. The audience shouted, "Awesome! No wonder it''s Charles, I just made some money!" "This is the way a real man fights! Charles, even if you lose later, you''re still a true man!" "Defeating three gold-ranked without using combat techniquesimpressive!" Zane slightly tempered his inner joy. He had anticipated that Charles could defeat three gold-ranked opponents, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly, so cleanly! It seemed Charles''s strength was indeed formidable, but so what? Finn had also been strong at first, yet he was defeated by Icy and fell into a coma. Charles wouldn''t be any different, and the Taylor family had other plans! Outside the octagonal cage, Icy, who hadn''t left yet, watched with interest as Charles slowly walked out of the cage. He had paid some attention to the previous fight and noticed that Charles''s strength was considerably greater than Finn''s, with both speed and power at a high level. However, since Charles hadn''t used any combat techniques, Icy couldn''t accurately gauge just how strong he truly was. At this level, even if Charles possessed a similar number of combat techniques as Finn, he still wouldn''t be a match for him, at most he could only hold on a little longer. "Master Icy, this Charles seems quite strong, I wonder if you''re interested?" the bald man inquired cautiously from the side. If Icy was interested, he could have his boss make some arrangements. However, it couldn''t be like today, where so many spectators lost their wallets, from now on, whenever Icy appeared, gamblers would undoubtedly bet on his victory without hesitation! "Let''s see, it seems Charles is stronger than Finn, but I wonder how many combat techniques he possesses. If it''s too few, I won''t be interested." Icy said nonchalantly. That was exactly what he was thinking. Even if Charles had the same number of combat techniques as Finn, he still wouldn''t be a match for him. After all, not everyone could create their own combat techniques. What the Dawn organization needed wasn''t just a talented Beast Master, but a true monster! Completing the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge merely granted access to the Dawn organization, while he was a formal member! "I hope you bring me some surprises." Icy said, looking at Charles. Chapter 250 - 250: Really? A battle against three gold-ranked Level 4 Beast Masters led many to believe that Charles''s strength should be comparable to Finn''s, perhaps even slightly stronger. However, even so, not many believed that Charles could defeat the formidable Icy. A genius capable of creating his own combat techniques is a true genius! Many Beast Masters were unaware of the intricacies involved in creating one''s own combat techniques. Still, those with insight, who understood the relevant information, explained it online, allowing other Beast Masters to realize just how difficult it truly was. The entire network of Genosha was buzzing with discussions about Icy''s strength, the mysteries of the Haunted Marsh, and whether Charles''s participation in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge was a reckless pursuit of death. Charles didn''t care at all about these discussions. After leaving the underground world, he went to the hospital to buy some fruit to visit Jace. To his surprise, he encountered Zachary, who was also there with a gift for Jace. Zachary was sitting beside the hospital bed, chatting happily with Jace. "Charles, you''re here? We all watched the live stream earlier, you were amazing!" Jace was already awake. He lay in bed, looking at Charles with admiration in his eyes. Zachary immediately stood up and stepped back, giving Charles his place. Charles waved his hand dismissively and took a couple of steps closer to the bed, saying to Jace, "So, how are you feeling? Better?" "Much better, the doctor said a good two weeks of rest should be enough." Jace replied, his expression showing no signs of distress. Charles nodded, knowing full well that this two-week recovery period was actually a significant setback. Having just successfully challenged his way into Class A, Jace might fall behind the other students and end up back in Class B because of this two-week break. Seeing Jace''s nonchalant expression, Charles didn''t know what to say. He thought to himself, maybe he could ask Teacher Colton for some targeted miracle drugs later on. That way, he could help Jace recover sooner and not delay things too much. The three of them chatted for a while longer, and when it was about time, Charles and Zachary left the hospital room. In the corridor, Zachary glanced at Charles and hesitantly asked: "Charles, do you feel confident about the upcoming battles? The inter-academy competition is starting soon, and if you get injured at this time..." He didn''t finish his sentence, but Charles understood the implication. If he were to get injured and it affected the inter-academy competition, he might miss out on the opportunity to enter the Genosha secret realm. At that point, while others were inside gaining strength, he would be stuck outside nursing his injuries. He might even miss the competition between Genosha and Kingston altogether! Charles scratched his head and replied casually, "It''s fine, I still have some confidence. It shouldn''t be a big deal." Many people understood Charles''s strength and character, believing he wouldn''t do anything reckless. Even so, they still worried about him. This was inevitable, in the world of Beast Masters, accidents are always unpredictable. Charles could only patiently explain that their concern for him was a good thing. "By the way, I want to check on Finn. Why don''t you head back first?" Charles said. Coincidentally, Finn was also in this hospital, and he still had some time to spare, so visiting him would be nice. "I won''t go then. I''ll head back first." Zachary nodded. He had no relationship with Finn, so it would be a bit awkward to visit him out of the blue. Visiting Jace made sense since they were both in Class A, but visiting Finn would feel out of place. Charles checked with Shannon on his phone, and soon he arrived at another ward on a different floor. Finn''s condition was much more serious than Jace''s. Although Finn was awake now, he couldn''t move at all and could only lie in bed, staring blankly at the white ceiling. The atmosphere in the room felt somewhat off. Charles looked into Finn''s eyes and noticed that he seemed to have lost all hope, his entire being resembling a lifeless body, devoid of any vitality. Even when he sensed Charles''s arrival. Finn showed no reaction, lying completely still in the hospital bed. "What''s wrong with him?" Charles frowned and asked Shannon, who was nearby. Shannon sighed, looking at Finn''s lifeless eyes without giving a direct answer. He stood up and gestured for Charles to step outside to talk. The two of them walked into the corridor, where the hospital was quiet, almost late at night. Shannon pulled a cigarette from his pocket, leaned against the wall, and lit it up. Next to him was a "No Smoking" sign. "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with Finn''s health?" Charles asked, puzzled. He could sense that Finn''s mental state was off, as if he had lost all hope and was sinking into despair. Taking a deep drag from his cigarette, Shannon exhaled slowly, watching the smoke dissipate under the hospital lights before finally speaking. "The doctor said he needs time to recover. Physically, there''s nothing wrong, it''s just that failing to challenge Reaper''s Scythe was a huge blow to him." Charles responded, "That shouldn''t be the case." "Actually, there''s a secret organization in the underground world that one can only access after successfully challenging Reaper''s Scythe." Shannon said, dropping his cigarette to the ground and extinguishing it. "Only by successfully entering this organization does he have a real chance for revenge." Upon hearing this, Charles fell silent, realizing he hadn''t expected Finn to challenge Reaper''s Scythe in order to join the Constellation organization, and even more so, for revenge! Finn''s current condition required a long period of rest to fully recover, which meant he might miss the inter-academy competition. Missing out on the Genosha secret realm would be a lost opportunity for gaining strength, and he wouldn''t have access to the Constellation organization. No wonder Finn seemed like everything had lost hope for him that night. Charles didn''t know what to say. He turned and went back into the hospital room for a while before returning to Cyber Academy. Life is full of coincidences and surprises. If it weren''t for Icy suddenly coming from the Haunted Marsh to the Abyssal Depths of Genosha, Finn, with his strength, would have had a good chance of completing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. That would not have affected his participation in the upcoming inter-academy competition. However, for Charles, Icy represented an opportunity. Only by fighting someone like him could he experience a true life-and-death battle. That would give him the chance to create his own combat techniques and enhance his strength. Charles had many things he wanted to accomplish. He wanted to find his parents, help Ezra, seek out Catherine, and investigate the missing children cases... There were many goals waiting for him, and only by becoming stronger could he achieve them. In some ways, Finn''s situation was similar to his own, both needed to become powerful Beast Masters to realize their aspirations. Now, the opportunity to create his own combat techniques and connect with the Constellation organization lay before him. Therefore, Charles had to successfully challenge the Reaper''s Scythe! He needed to defeat that guy Icy! Taking a deep breath, Charles lay down in bed and slowly fell asleep. The next morning, Charles woke up at six-thirty, as usual. After a quick wash-up and breakfast, he headed straight to the training room. There was no need to go to the Trial Tower anymore, unless he completed his own combat techniques and wanted to challenge the highest level to see the mysterious reward mentioned by Dean Jamie. But that was something to consider in the future. He took out his phone and asked if Teacher Ethan had time. After watching the battle between Finn and Icy last night, Charles had learned a lot. Especially the scenes of Icy''s fight, which replayed continuously in Charles''s mind. He carefully recalled every detail, trying to discover some of Icy''s habits and weaknesses. After waiting for a while, Teacher Ethan arrived at the training room. As soon as he walked in, he eagerly asked, "Charles, I heard from the dean that you comprehended thirty shadows. Dean is really something, joking with me like that, I''m not stupid, I definitely won''t believe it." After saying that, Ethan nervously looked at Charles''s expression. Although he claimed not to believe it, there was still a glimmer of hope in his heartwhat if it were true? Under Ethan''s gaze, Charles slowly nodded, confirming that what Dean Jamie said was true and not a joke. Ethan was momentarily stunned. Even though he had mentally prepared himself, he still found it hard to accept such news. He knew that Charles''s talent was far greater than that of other geniuses, but he never expected it to be this powerful! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Cyber Academy Genosha branch, no one had ever comprehended all the shadows on the stone wall before! "Wait a minute, let me catch my breath. Is this really true?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask again. Charles replied, somewhat helplessly, "Teacher Ethan, it''s true. I need a real life-and-death battle to finalize my own combat techniques." Ethan took a few deep breaths. He began to understand why Charles insisted on signing up for the Reaper''s Scythe after witnessing the fight between Icy and Finn. Only Icy, coming from the Haunted Marsh, had the strength to push Charles to the brink. Among the other Level Four Beast Masters in Genosha, very few possessed such power, even Finn fell a bit short. "Thirty shadows, huh? I wonder how powerful your self-created combat techniques will be." Ethan said instinctively. His heart was filled not only with shock but also with anticipation, eager to see just how powerful Charles''s combat techniques would be! Chapter 251 - 251: The First Battle The morning passed quickly. Ethan continuously provided Charles with practical training, focusing primarily on Icy''s demonstrated strength from yesterday. Particularly on his self-created combat technique, Asura! Charles also discussed Icy''s Asura combat technique with Ethan. They didn''t know the specific principles behind it. Every self-created combat technique is unique, tailor-made for the individual who created it. Other Beast Masters simply cannot replicate it. Through yesterday''s battle, Charles could clearly feel that when Icy used the Asura combat technique, he seemed to become a weapon. Every part of his body could be used to attack, turning him into a tool for eliminating his opponents. Moreover, in that state, Icy''s physical attributes were further enhanced, and his reflexes improved significantly. At the same time, he managed to maintain perfect clarity of mind. In contrast, Finn also used his trump card combat technique, but it seemed to affect his rationality. His eyes turned blood-red as he relentlessly attacked. If Charles faced Icy using the Asura combat technique, he would absolutely be plunged into extreme danger. If he couldn''t complete his self-created combat technique during the fight, he would have to try to buy time and see if he could launch a counterattack when Icy''s energy was depleted. "Charles, the path to becoming strong is always rugged." Ethan said slowly. After watching the live stream, he didn''t dissuade Charles because he understood that only by pressing forward and achieving victory after victory could one truly become strong. As far as he knew, Charles had never experienced failure since arriving in Genosha Calivia. He could sense a momentum beginning to build around him, a confidence that was crucial. If Charles failed during the challenge of the Reaper''s Scythe, the momentum and state he had accumulated might never be regained. That would be a tremendous loss for Charles. The phrase "the heavens and earth all share the same strength" referred to Charles''s current state! "Don''t worry, Teacher Ethan, I won''t fail." Charles replied. He couldn''t afford to fail! Whether it was the intelligence from the Dawn organization, the alchemy materials needed by Teacher Colton, or the matter of his self-created combat techniques. Everything hinged on the battle with Icy. If he failed, nothing could continue. Charles had a feeling that if he couldn''t complete his self-created combat technique this time, it might take a long time to try again. After a simple lunch on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles took a short break before turning back to the training room. The weight of his Overlord Heavy Armor had been adjusted to its maximum, and he still felt a slight discomfort, but he estimated that he would be fully accustomed to it in a couple of days. At that point, he could take off the Overlord Heavy Armor before battle, and his strength would be even greater. Facing Icy in combat, his chances of victory would also be significantly higher. Time passed little by little, and as night approached, the discussions online grew increasingly heated. People continuously compared the gap between Icy and Charles, especially regarding the self-created combat techniques. Some analyzed that Charles had never used combat techniques in previous battles, and since he was a civilian. The vast majority believed that Charles wouldn''t be able to use combat techniques at all! Although it was evident from last night''s battle against three Gold-level Level 4 Beast Masters that Charles''s strength was on par with Finn''s, and perhaps even slightly stronger. Without combat techniques, Charles was simply no match for Icy! "What do you mean he doesn''t have combat techniques? Charles has been in the Cyber Academy''s Trial Tower, and he must have understood combat techniques!" "Come on, in such a short time, what combat techniques could he possibly have grasped? I''ve heard the Trial Tower is incredibly difficult." "I''m from Cyber Academy, and Charles''s strength is beyond your imagination. He has already broken the records from the first to the third levels of the Trial Tower!" "So what? Icy has self-created combat techniques. Does Charles have any?" "Regardless, I support Charles. He will definitely achieve victory." Disputes like these were constantly unfolding online, with supporters of Charles being a minority. There weren''t many students at Cyber Academy, and they couldn''t debate with thousands of netizens, so their voices were weak. The mainstream opinion still held that Charles would likely defeat other ace Level 4 Beast Masters, but when facing Icy, he would definitely fail. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he didn''t concede, he''d probably end up like Finnbadly injured, unconscious, and then urgently sent to the hospital. In the Taylor family of Genosha Calivia, Zane and his father Benson were discussing in the study. "Father, I think we should let that Level 4 Beast Master fight Charles first. It''s not easy to approach Icy." Zane expressed his opinion. Last night and this morning, he had already tried to gather information about Icy. He primarily focused on Icy''s preferences, hoping to get closer to him. However, everyone in the underground world had little understanding of Icy, they only knew that the leaders of the Genosha underground held him in high regard. Even being a member of the Taylor family wouldn''t allow him to approach Icy. Originally, Zane had planned for Icy to fight Charles and to take lethal action, killing Charles on the spot. Now it seemed that this plan was going to fall through. If Icy seriously injured Charles, preventing him from continuing his subsequent challenges, wouldn''t that mean losing the opportunity to kill Charles altogether? Benson was also deep in thought. He had been unable to find any concrete information about Icy, he only knew that Icy came from the Haunted Marsh. "The underground world is not as simple as you think. The ace Level 4 Beast Master we are trying to recruit also carries significant risks. If we provoke Dawn, it could be problematic." Benson said slowly. He understood the forces behind the underground world, although his contact with them was limited. Still lost in thought, Benson waved his hand, sending Zane out of the study. After a while, he finally spoke up and asked, "When can I expect the items I requested to be delivered?" The shadows in the study rippled, and a figure emerged from the darkness, replying, "It will be delivered tomorrow night." Benson''s eyes lit up, he could hardly contain his excitement. The reason he was willing to take risks and collaborate with a mysterious figure was for that vial of miracle drug that could elevate him to an Level 8 Beast Master! Once he became an Level 8 Beast Master, the Taylor family, possessing two Level 8 Beast Masters, could attempt to take control of all of Genosha! At that point, no one would be able to stop him! Taking deep breaths to calm his racing heart, Benson had already decided that tomorrow night, he would have that ace Level 4 Beast Master drink the red miracle drug. Eliminate Charles directly! Even if the people in the underground world notice something unusual, they won''t immediately investigate everything, because chaos is about to ensue in Genosha. By the time they uncover the connection to the Taylor family, Benson will have already become a Level 8 Beast Master, and at that point, he wouldn''t fear anyone! Countless undercurrents are surging beneath the seemingly peaceful facade of Genosha. Some ordinary citizens feel nothing at all, but only a select few at the top have sensed something amiss and are conducting investigations. In addition, there are those living in the slums. Mark has noticed many unfamiliar faces appearing in the slums over the past few days. As a well-known figure in the Crossroads, Mark possesses a sense of danger that is not typical among ordinary people. He quietly roams around, visiting all the convenience stores and restaurants in Crossroads, gathering useful information. "Recently, someone has been buying a lot of supplies, and the number of food takeouts from the restaurants has increased compared to before." Mark said to Sam. Since the live-stream incident, their relationship had grown closer, and they communicated from time to time. Now, Mark shared his discoveries, curious to hear Sam''s thoughts. "This is not something we should get involved in, it feels like something bad is about to happen." Sam frowned. Even if they had noticed these irregularities, as civilians, they had no means to act. "Yeah, I plan to warn everyone to stay indoors for a while and avoid going out as much as possible." Mark replied. Sam nodded, he felt the same way. "Do you think we should tell Mr. Charles? It shouldn''t affect him, right?" Mark hesitated. Sam said, "There''s probably no need. We don''t have any substantial findings yet, so it''s not appropriate." The two reached a consensus and then began to inform the residents of Crossroads. By evening, the once bustling Crossroads had suddenly fallen into an eerie silence. At the same time, in the underground world, Charles stood in the entrance tunnel of the octagonal cage, with Celestine gripping his shoulders tightly, trying to help him relax. He still didn''t know who his opponent for today''s battle would be. Charles lifted his head and looked at the dark passage opposite him, where someone was emerging amidst the cheers of the audience and the announcer''s introduction. Celestine watched intently, only breathing a sigh of relief when she realized the person was not Icy. "Today is not that one-armed youth." Celestine said with relief. Charles nodded, speculating in his mind whether this person wanted to see his strength once more. Then, it was his turn to enter the arena. Sparse cheers and scattered applause erupted, indicating that he didn''t have many supporters. That didn''t matter to him, since it wasn''t Icy, Charles planned to resolve this quickly. If he could finish early, he would have more time to visit Jace and Finn in the hospital later. Chapter 252 - 252: The Battle Ends Soon, as the bald man''s introduction came to an end, most of the spectators began to look for staff to place their bets. Although they didn''t believe that Charles could defeat Icy, they thought that facing a top-tier Level 4 Beast Master shouldn''t pose much of a problem. Many people placed their bets on Charles for the win. In the octagonal cage, the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master flexed his muscles and said to Charles: "I watched your fight yesterday, and you were quite impressive. May I ask how many combat techniques you currently possess?" Charles stood still, not moving. He replied seriously, "I don''t know any combat techniques." Upon hearing this, the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was taken aback. He instinctively reached up to touch his ear, doubting whether he had heard correctly. He initially thought Charles was joking, perhaps trying to hide his true abilities. But looking at Charles''s earnest expression, he began to believe that Charles was speaking the truth. "No combat techniques? And you dare to challenge Reaper''s Scythe? You really are asking for trouble!" The beast master couldn''t hold back his curiosity and wanted to know what Charles was thinking. Charles frowned slightly. Did this guy just say he was asking for trouble? "It''s fine. Even without combat techniques, defeating you will still be a piece of cake." Charles said slowly, lifting his chin slightly and no longer looking at the expression on the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master''s face. Immediately, the beast master felt belittled and shouted, "You''ll see the consequences of your arrogance soon! So what if you''re strong and fast? Without combat techniques, you''re nothing!" After saying that, he left his position without hesitation and charged at Charles. The man''s speed was not slow, and his fists gleamed with a metallic sheen, catching the light in the underground arena. "I have two combat techniques, so you won''t be so arrogant after this!" he shouted. Charles felt a bit helpless. His attitude had been quite good until this guy accused him of asking for trouble, which slightly changed his demeanor. Besides, he was just stating factshow was that arrogant? Not thinking too much, Charles watched his opponent''s attack and, without hesitation, tightened his fist to meet his opponent''s punch. The man was initially taken aback, thinking that Charles''s earlier words were a joke. He took a closer look at Charles''s fist and found nothing unusual. "How arrogant! He''s actually choosing to face my punch instead of dodging!" thought the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master. He was using the combat technique "Iron Fist"! Metallic energy surged into his fist, strengthening his bones and enhancing his muscles and skin. With one punch, a typical Level 4 Beast Master would likely be severely injured on the spot. Even with a genius like Charles, he was confident he could gain the upper hand. He wasn''t the only one thinking this. The spectators in the stands, especially those who had bet on Charles to win, were directly berating him: "Damn it! Charles, what are you doing? The opponent is clearly using combat techniques, and you go in headfirst!" "I''m at a loss here. Is he stupid for not using combat techniques and just taking it head-on?" "Could it be that Charles really doesn''t know any combat techniques? It looks like my money is going down the drain!" Celestine listened to the shouts from behind and was filled with anger. If she could, she would love to teach a lesson to those who were talking! But now was not the time, her focus was entirely on Charles. Meanwhile, in a hospital room, Finn and Shannon were also watching the live broadcast. Shannon found Charles''s actions baffling. In his opinion, even without using combat techniques, he shouldn''t be so reckless! A top-tier Level 4 Beast Master in the underground world wasn''t that weak, they all had combat techniques and extensive battle experience. Finn had sharp eyes. He was constantly observing Charles''s expression and eyes, noticing that Charles was intentionally or unintentionally focusing on his opponent''s jaw. A premonition formed in his mind, and he said, "This top-tier Level 4 Beast Master is going to lose." "What? How is that possible? Charles isn''t using any combat techniques!" Shannon couldn''t believe it. However, what happened next proved Finn''s statement right. In the octagonal cage, Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s fist collided with the opponent''s metallic fist. In an instant, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of contact between their fists. The top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was utterly shocked. He never expected that Charles, without using any combat techniques, could withstand this punch purely with his physical strength. At that moment, it felt like his fist had struck steel. He could clearly feel the pain in his knuckles. Before he could react, Charles''s left leg shot up like a drawn blade, aiming directly for his head. As a top-tier fighter in the underground world, his reflexes were decent. He immediately tried to shift his position to defend. But Charles didn''t give him that opportunity. As Charles''s right leg was in mid-air, he retracted his right arm and, while turning, delivered a powerful elbow strike straight to the opponent''s jaw. The underground octagonal cage''s top-tier Level 4 Beast Master, who had two combat techniques, managed to use only one"Iron Fist"before collapsing to the ground. The entire underground world fell silent in an instant. Then, a wave of cheers erupted. Countless spectators waved their betting slips and shouted: "Awesome! I apologize, Charles, you are the strongest!" "To defeat him without using combat techniques is just incredible!" "Hahaha, I won money! Now I don''t have to worry!" Cheers echoed throughout the underground world. Celestine let out a sigh of relief. She looked at Charles standing in the octagonal cage and the opponent lying at his feet. Her heart was filled with admiration. At that moment, Charles seemed even more impressive in her eyes! Meanwhile, in Calivia''s hospital room, Shannon turned to Finn, mumbling, "No way, how did you know? Charles is incredible!" Finn slowly replied, "He''s even stronger than I thought. But this still isn''t enough, he''s not a match for Icy." Mentioning Icy, Finn''s eyes dimmed. It wasn''t despair from being unable to defeat an opponent, it was the loss of hope to connect with the Dawn organization that left him feeling lost, unsure of how to quickly strengthen his abilities for revenge. "Maybe Charles really can succeed in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. If he gets into Dawn, you could ask him for help. There might still be hope." Shannon said. He wasn''t entirely clear on Dawn''s rules, he only said that to uplift Finn and get him back on track. Upon hearing those words, Finn fell into deep thought, not knowing what he was contemplating. As Charles''s first fight came to an end, many began to notice his performance against the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master, and their impression of him started to improve slightly. Some viewers were paying close attention in the live chat and noticed the exchange between Charles and the top-tier fighter. Even though they couldn''t hear the words, among so many netizens, there were quite a few who understood lip-reading and analyzed the conversation. "Did Charles just say he doesn''t know combat techniques?" "Is that for real? How is he supposed to fight? The upcoming battles are definitely going to be more intense!" "Exactly! The top-tier fighters in the underground world all have combat techniques. If Charles doesn''t, he won''t be able to succeed in the challenges!" "It looks like we can''t blindly bet on Charles for the next match. We need to think it through." "Wait, didn''t you notice? If Charles is already this strong without combat techniques, imagine how powerful he''d be if he actually knew them. He could definitely beat Icy." "Are you dreaming? Icy created his own combat techniques. Can Charles compete with that?" There will always be debates online. Some support Charles, while others back Icy, and the arguments continue to escalate. Charles didn''t have time to watch their bickering. After a brief look at Jace and Finn, he returned to Cyber Academy. Ruby''s extra classes had been paused for a few days to avoid affecting Charles''s performance. Charles agreed with this decision, after all, being around a mature and alluring woman would inevitably influence him in some way. Late at night, in the Taylor family home, Zane replayed the live stream recording over and over again. This was already the fifteenth time he had watched the footage. "Damn it, how can he be this strong? A top-tier Level 4 Beast Master was taken down so quickly!" Zane frowned. He was extremely worried that if Charles was hiding even more power and defeated the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master arranged by the Taylor family, he would have no choice but to rely on Icy for the next fight. That wasn''t a safe bet, as Icy hadn''t gone all out against Finn, and Zane speculated that, if all went as expected, Finn wouldn''t kill Charles either. After all, there was no real hatred between them. "I can''t let this go. I need to ask my father again if that red miracle drug can really help the top-tier Level 4 Beast Master kill Charles." Zane thought to himself. His mind was still filled with worry because, for him, killing Charles was the most crucial task at hand. Only by ensuring Charles''s death in the octagonal cage could he forget the pain Charles had caused him before! No one had ever treated him this way, forcing him to kneel and apologize in front of everyone, making him lose face and costing him a fortune! If someone had dared to humiliate him like that in the past, they would have been tortured to death along with their family, disappearing from this world. Soon, Zane entered his study. Before long, he emerged from the study with a smile on his face. "With the help of the red miracle drug, Charles, you''re as good as dead!" Zane clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he spoke. Just moments ago, his father Benson had shown him the incredible power of the red miracle drug, and Zane finally felt at ease. What he is looking forward to now is the battle tomorrow night. Charles will surely die in the octagonal cage! Chapter 253 - 253: Drinking the Red Miracle Drug For Charles, life didn''t change much. He no longer had to get up early to go to the Trial Tower to comprehend the figures on the stone walls, nor did he need to challenge the Trial Tower to improve his understanding of combat techniques. He started spending all day in the training room. Having Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold fight against the projected ferocious beasts, while continuously training to enhance his physical fitness and combat skills. Teacher Ethan was quite busy, only finding time in the evenings to come to the training room for specialized training with Charles. Aside from that, Charles spent most of his time alone. But with the company of four mystical beasts, he didn''t feel lonely at all. Little Gold has been growing at an incredible pace lately, and its length is nearly reaching one meter. The corresponding cost of this growth is that the quantity of Feather Gold is continuously decreasing. It''s estimated that in just a few days, he will need to search for other rare metals. Moreover, Little Gold is also approaching the time for promotion, which means he will need to prepare the necessary advancement materials, and that is a troublesome matter, as he doesn''t know how easy those materials will be to find. Time passed little by little. While Charles was sweating it out in the training room, in a certain neighborhood of Calivia, Chad, the ace Level Four Beast Master of the underground world''s octagonal cage, was staring at the bottle of red miracle drug in the safe, caught in hesitation. Initially, he had some confidence in being able to directly kill Charles in the octagonal cage for the mission against the Taylor family. However, ever since he watched Charles fight yesterday, he felt certain that he was not a match for Charles. That kind of physical fitness, raw strength, and combat experience were all significantly superior to his own. Even if the other party truly didn''t know any combat techniques, he had no absolute confidence that he could kill Charles! "The people from the Taylor family said that as long as I drink this bottle of miracle drug, it will significantly enhance my strength, and then killing Charles will definitely be no problem." Chad thought to himself. Just a moment ago, the boss of the underground world had informed him that he would be fighting Charles tonight and told him to prepare. Chad wasn''t happy to receive this news; he was well aware that in the world of Beast Masters, every gift had already been marked with a hidden cost. If he wanted to kill Charles in the octagonal cage, he had to use this bottle of red miracle drug. However, as a fourth-level Beast Master and the ace of the underground octagonal cage, Chad had never seen or heard of a red miracle drug, which made him somewhat anxious. There was no need to think too much; a miracle drug that could greatly enhance strength definitely wouldn''t come without side effects. He just didn''t know if his body could withstand it. Chad sighed and looked up at the photo hanging on the wall, where a woman was holding a little girl, and a young Chad stood beside them. The three of them smiled at the camera, their faces filled with happiness and joy. "Mother, sister, with the money from the Taylor family, you will definitely get better." Chad no longer hesitated. He reached out and took the red miracle drug from the safe, unscrewed the cap, and drank it in one go. Nothing was more important than family; the people from the Taylor family had promised that even if things went wrong, they would ensure his mother and sister received treatment. Soon, the red miracle drug began to take effect. The images before Chad''s eyes gradually blurred, and a maddening whispering sound began to echo in his ears, along with screams, accompanied by intense pain in all his muscles. It felt as if someone had opened his chest and was pouring boiling molten iron inside. In the next instant, all the pain vanished without a trace, replaced by a sense of pleasure that surged deep into his soul. It felt like being in a legendary paradise, making him tremble with delight. In a daze, the scene before Chad began to change. Ordinary furniture, casting shadows under the sunlight, gradually became chaotic, as if it had come to life. They twisted, howled, and merged together. Tentacles covered in eyes appeared in Chad''s field of vision; at that moment, he felt no fear, but rather found those bizarre tentacles oddly comforting. Like his family. No! More comforting than his family! Under the light''s reflection, Chad''s body remained still, as if he had fallen into a stupor. The photo hanging on the wall cast a shadow of him; it was not very clear, but it was evident that the muscles in Chad''s back were twitching strangely. It was as if something was trying to break through his skin and emerge. Soon, the restored and awakened Chad instinctively clenched his fists, a tremendous sense of power surged in his mind. "This... this is incredible! It''s so much stronger than what I felt before! This sensation is simply mesmerizing." Chad exclaimed in surprise. He tried it out, lightly punching the wall beside him, and instantly, the wall cracked. This power was even stronger than Charles''s physical strength! "Now, Charles is undoubtedly doomed!" Chad said confidently, staring at his unscathed fist. As he reveled in the sudden surge of power, he failed to notice a three-centimeter crack quietly forming beneath his clothing on his back. A pair of grayish-white eyes was slowly opening. ... In the office of the Cyber Academy, Hale was reporting to Jamie, primarily about Ezra''s situation. The main headquarters of Cyber Academy had already sent someone to investigate; the specific details of the investigation had not been disclosed, but those individuals had contacted Hale through the internet to gather some information. "Dean, why do I feel like even the main headquarters isn''t quite clear on where Uncle Ezra is?" Hale asked, furrowing his brow. Jamie sighed; Ezra was not an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master; he was a Beast Master with a divine beast. Most people really wouldn''t know Ezra''s exact location, and even the main headquarters would take some time to investigate. As for the Taylor family, Jamie had already dispatched others to look into it, but the Taylor family''s operations were very cautious, often conducted through intermediaries. Moreover, the actions of Cyber Academy couldn''t be too conspicuous, lest they attract the attention of the Taylor family; that would make any investigation even more difficult. "We''ll just have to wait for now; everything will come in due time. I still need to go to the underground world every night to protect Charles." Jamie said slowly. He had no certainty about the situation regarding Ezra; no one knew. Perhaps the Taylor family had more detailed information, but he couldn''t just go to the Taylor family and ask; that would be too foolish. Upon hearing Jamie''s words about Ezra, Hale nodded. He was also very worried about Ezra, but now there was no information at all. Even if he wanted to help Ezra, he had no leads! "Dean, tonight''s battle shouldn''t have any surprises, right? In the underground world, we only need to be careful about Icy; the others don''t seem to be Charles''s match." Hale thought for a moment and expressed his thoughts. To his surprise, a heavy expression crossed Jamie''s face as he slowly replied: "Not necessarily; the Taylor family might take action. They could have already moved without us knowing, so we need to be cautious." In recent days, there had been undercurrents in Genosha Calivia, and Jamie had sensed something amiss. Moreover, given his understanding of the Taylor family, they would not miss any opportunity to strike at their enemies. Now that the Taylor family knew something had happened to Ezra, it was the perfect opportunity to go after Charles. However, they certainly wouldn''t attack openly; they would resort to some despicable means in the shadows. So he still needed to go to the underground world, to be on-site, in case anything unexpected happened with Charles. At this moment, Jamie could say without hesitation that Charles was more important to him than anyone else! A genius? Could there be anyone more talented than Charles? Given enough time, Charles would surely become a ninth-level Beast Master! That would be a ninth-level Beast Master! There were very few ninth-level Beast Masters in the entire Abyssal Depths! "It''s almost time; we''ll wrap it up here for today. I still need to go to the underground world." Jamie said. Hale turned to leave the dean''s office; he had tasks to attend to and no time to focus on Charles''s battle tonight. But it shouldn''t be a big problem; as long as Icy didn''t intervene, Charles should be able to handle it smoothly. Hale wasn''t the only one thinking this way; many others in Genosha shared his sentiments. After witnessing Charles''s performance in yesterday''s battle, everyone believed that as long as he wasn''t up against Icy, Charles had a strong chance of winning! Thus, the vast majority of the audience betting tonight placed their bets on Charles for victory. Chad, who had already arrived in the underground world, was waiting in the lounge for his turn to go on stage. In the past, before each battle, he would take out a photo of his family and study it closely. But today, he didn''t do that; this was the first time he hadn''t taken out the photo of his family. Chad was feeling extremely exhilarated now. He looked at the others in the lounge, and a growing sense of desire began to swell within him. It was as if an enticing voice whispered in his ear, guiding him to unleash the violent desires within his heart! "What''s wrong? Are you okay? You''re up soon." a staff member from the underground world said, handing him a bottle of water with concern. Chad looked at the bottle of water but didn''t reach for it; instead, he stared intently at the person''s throat. He had only one thought in his mind: he wanted to see the person''s blood spray from their throat, splattering onto the ceiling! Splashing onto the floor! Onto the cabinet! Ideally, it would splatter onto his face, allowing him to feel this person''s despair and fear! He could barely contain himself! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, it''s time for you to go on stage. Chad, fight well; if you win, I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." another ace said as he walked over. His words conveyed familiarity and friendliness towards Chad. But Chad couldn''t recall who this person was; he felt as if he had forgotten many things. Chapter 254 - 254: Even More Dangerous! Chad shook his head, trying to dismiss that strange feeling. He knew the battle was about to begin soon. Once he entered the octagonal cage, he could fully enjoy his opponent''s suffering, listening to the delightful cries of anguish and savoring the scent of blood that filled the air. All of this was what he had been anticipating; he craved violence, thirsted for blood, and relished the fear and despair of others! As soon as Chad thought of this, he immediately stood up and eagerly walked toward the passage. The ace-level Beast Master who had greeted him scratched his head in confusion and said to the person next to him: "What''s going on? Chad seems a bit off today; I''ve never seen that expression on his face before." Someone replied, "Yeah, it''s a bit strange. Maybe he''s worried about facing Charles?" "That makes sense. Charles is indeed quite powerful; I wouldn''t feel confident facing him either." In Chad''s ears, the conversations around him grew fainter, replaced by a series of whispers that seemed to come from nowhere. He turned his head in confusion, looking around, only to see one enthusiastic spectator after another shouting out something. Chad couldn''t hear what they were saying; he stood there, utterly perplexed, feeling dazed. A few seconds later, he finally discerned what the spectators were yelling. "Blood!" "Fear!" "Despair!" "Pain!"... One word after another appeared in his mind, and Chad couldn''t help but break into a manic grin, wildly waving his arms like tentacles. Charles frowned as he looked at the ace-level Beast Master standing in the octagonal cage. He had a strange feeling, as if there was something familiar about this ace-level Beast Master. He couldn''t quite put his finger on what that familiarity was, but it felt like he had seen him somewhere before, yet he couldn''t remember where. As the bald man finished his introduction. Charles finally learned that this Beast Master was named Chad, with a decent record and many victories, though not many kills. Looking into Chad''s eyes, Charles felt a sense of doubt; he could sense that this person was filled with a desire for slaughter and brutality. Logically, that should lead to a higher number of kills. Listening to the signal for "Fight!" Charles pushed his thoughts aside and didn''t launch an attack immediately; instead, he chose to stay in place and observe closely. For some reason, facing this ace-level Beast Master named Chad made him feel a sense of danger. In the audience, someone suddenly shouted in dissatisfaction: "What''s going on? Why is he so timid today? Go for it!" "Yeah! Get in there! I want to see you take care of this like you did yesterday, clean and swift!" "Damn, is he really going to back down? Charles, are you going to fight or not?" Listening to the shouts around him, Zane, who was sitting near the octagonal cage, looked up at Charles and then turned to glance at the ace-level Beast Master. He relaxed his body comfortably, leaning back in his chair, a pleased smile spreading across his face. "Charles, oh Charles, from the very beginning, you walked right into my trap. Today is your day to die!" Zane''s mind began to fantasize about Charles''s impending fate. In front of so many spectators, in a live stream watched by hundreds of thousands, Charles was destined to meet a gruesome end in the octagonal cage! At that moment. Chad could no longer suppress his inner craving. He pushed off the ground with his feet, and instantly, spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the floor, sending dust flying. In the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of Charles, his muscles bulging, becoming even more formidable in an instant. With a powerful thrust of his arm, he swung his fist down toward Charles''s head without hesitation. Charles''s pupils constricted slightly; he was taken aback by Chad''s speed, which exceeded his expectations. However, this didn''t present a life-or-death crisis for Charles. Using his right foot as the pivot, he slightly turned his body and narrowly dodged Chad''s punch. Seizing the moment when Chad''s attack missed, Charles quickly lifted his leg and raised his knee to strike at Chad''s weak point. To his surprise, it seemed Chad had anticipated this, as he immediately reacted and effectively defended against Charles''s attack. At the moment of their contact, Charles''s muscles tensed, and he experienced a brief moment of disorientation. Chad''s eyes lit up as he quickly seized this opportunity, delivering a blow that sent Charles flying! "What? How is this Chad so strong? He just launched Charles across the ring right at the start?" "Damn, I should have bet on him to win; this is it!" "Shit! Charles was doing so well yesterday; why is he struggling today?" The underground space erupted with countless curses as the audience marveled at Chad''s fighting ability, shocked that this ace-level Beast Master had gained the upper hand right from the beginning. Celestine clenched her hands tightly in front of her chest. The moment Charles was sent flying, she stood up from her seat, deeply concerned about his situation. At that moment, Zane''s voice came from beside her. "It''s over, it''s over; Charles is done for. Just watch how he meets his end!" Celestine didn''t even glance at Zane; her gaze remained fixed on Charles. She only sighed in relief when she saw Charles stand up from the ground. Meanwhile, in another part of the underground space, Jamie frowned, feeling perplexed. From what he knew about Charles, that brief moment of disorientation should not have happened. Charles had extensive combat experience, with formidable fighting skills and techniques. Most importantly, he was always able to maintain his composure in battle. He shouldn''t have made such a mistake. What could have caused this momentary lapse? Charles, under Jamie''s scrutiny, wore a serious and heavy expression. He took a deep breath. The moment he made contact with Chad, an image appeared before him. In a chaotic scene, children were crying and wailing, blood flowing from their bodies, tightly wrapped by countless strange tentacles. They were continuously moaning and crying out. That image reminded Charles of the events that took place in the underground of the abandoned factory. Though he didn''t know what had happened to Chad, Charles was very clear that everything was certainly related to those unspeakable, unknown horrors, tied to the Constellation organization. The reason he could see that image was likely because he wasn''t wearing the Mysterious Fragment. Since carrying any equipment was not allowed in the octagonal cage match, Charles had stored the Mysterious Fragment in his storage space. "Oh, you can still stand? Looks like you can take a hit. I''m starting to look forward to your screams later." Chad said excitedly. His eyes were particularly strange; his left pupil was twitching uncontrollably, while his right pupil seemed to be rolling upward, as if it might pop out of its socket. Charles observed Chad''s bizarre state and took a deep breath; this wasn''t the right time to ask questions. Moreover, it seemed Chad had lost his sanity and become frenzied. It seemed the only way to get any information was to defeat Chad first. With that thought, Charles cracked his neck; the leads about the Constellation organization were right in front of him, and he needed to seize this opportunity! In the next moment, Charles took the initiative to attack. His figure moved like a ghost, appearing in front of Chad, delivering a powerful kick aimed at Chad''s waist. This kick even had a sense of cutting through the air, sending invisible ripples around him. Though Chad was a bit deranged, he hadn''t lost his ability to sense the danger around him. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his eyes, this strike was incredibly dangerous; if he allowed Charles''s attack to land, he would definitely suffer significant damage. Just as he thought about dodging, his body moved on its own. Under Charles''s gaze, Chad''s figure twisted like rubber, evading the strike with an almost illogical motion. Moreover, he seized the opportunity, twisting his waist and launching an attack without hesitation! Countless spectators witnessed this scene and instinctively shouted: "What kind of combat technique is this! I can''t believe Chad is this strong!" "This is shocking; Charles''s speed was incredibly fast just now, and ordinary Beast Masters wouldn''t have had any chance to resist. I didn''t expect Chad to dodge so easily!" "Look at the way Chad''s waist twists; this is too bizarre! What kind of combat technique allows for such an angle?" Unlike the thoughts of the audience, Jamie, an eighth-level Beast Master, sensed something unusual. He stared intently at the attacking Chad, frowning deeply. "Bizarre? Could it be...?" Jamie seemed to have realized something. He quickly shifted his gaze to Charles, noting that Charles had a blank expression, showing no fear or hesitation. "It seems Charles is still confident; I won''t need to intervene." Jamie thought to himself, wanting to avoid stepping in if possible. At that moment, Charles remained composed. Although he wasn''t sure how Chad had managed to dodge his attack, it didn''t hinder the continuation of the battle in the slightest. The two continued to fight, the deafening sounds of their clashes echoing outside the octagonal cage, causing the audience to quiet down considerably. Everyone was glued to the exciting fight, oblivious to the fact that Chad''s eyes were becoming increasingly bizarre. Charles had incredibly keen observation skills, and when his gaze swept over Chad''s eyes, he noticed that Chad''s original pupils were uncontrollably rolling upward, turning the entire eye a grayish-white! "Those are the eyes from those tentacles!" Charles immediately deduced. He didn''t know what was happening, but Chad now felt even more dangerous to him! "Hahahahahahaha! Blood! Pain! Fear and despair!" Chad fixed his gaze on Charles. Chapter 255 - 255: Not Surrendering In the entire underground world, only a very few people sensed that something was off, including Icy, who was watching Charles fight. He had been closely observing Chad; during their time in the Haunted Marsh, he had seen similar individuals. Those people had consumed a type of red miracle drug, which drastically enhanced their abilities but drove them into madness, causing them to lose their sanity. Not only that, but they also forgot their past, including their family and friends. Even the closest people would become targets of their attacks. Moreover, compared to ordinary people, they took pleasure in torturing the loved ones they had forgotten. "It seems chaos is about to break out in Genosha." Icy murmured. He was well aware that once such events began, they would not be isolated incidents; the Constellation organization was already preparing to take action. However, this was none of his concern, nor was it related to the Dawn organization, at least for now. The world was on the brink of chaos, with various hidden forces and organizations each having their own objectives. As long as the others weren''t obstacles, they generally wouldn''t interfere with each other. Watching Chad''s figure, Icy remained silent, feeling a sense of anticipation instead. If Charles could defeat Chad, he would have a greater interest in engaging in an exhilarating battle with Charles himself. After all, he hadn''t unleashed his full power when facing Finn. At this moment, Charles had no idea what Icy was thinking; his only goal was to completely incapacitate Chad to make it easier to control him for questioning. With this thought in mind, Charles dodged Chad''s attacks while waiting for the right moment to strike at Chad''s leg joints in retaliation! Unfortunately, it seemed as if Chad felt no pain at all; his movements were unaffected. He appeared to be a lucid madman! The reason for this was that Chad seized every opportunity, launching powerful attacks at the most opportune moments! This put Charles in a difficult position; he was gradually being pushed into a disadvantageous spot by Chad. Charles''s physical qualities were stronger than those of a typical Level Five Beast Master, but even so, he was exhausting his stamina rapidly. In contrast, Chad maintained a peak state, showing no signs of fatigue whatsoever. However, from Charles''s perspective, Chad appeared to be growing thinner, as if he were consuming his life force while battling him! Continuing like this was not a viable solution; Charles''s mind raced with thoughts. He needed to come up with a way to render Chad completely immobile. It was important to note that defeating someone as bizarre as Chad was already a challenge in itself. Moreover, to do so without harming his life, while stripping him of his ability to move and resist, was clearly a formidable task. Charles was well aware of the difficulty of this task; he had to do this to find clues about the Constellation organization. Soon, Charles took a deep breath and began to change his strategy. While dodging Chad''s attacks, he started aiming for Chad''s eyes and ears. Charles''s idea was simple: to make Chad lose his vision and hearing as much as possible! As time passed, Charles''s plan began to show results. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After hitting Chad''s eyes and ears a few times, his overall attacks were affected, and he started to lose precision. Just as Charles was about to press on, he sensed something was off. It seemed there were other eyes watching him from Chad''s body! Originally intending to close the distance for further attacks, Charles instinctively pulled back. In the next moment, Chad launched a frenzied assault. Every single attack was incredibly precise! As Charles defended himself, he thought, "Everything before was just an act! He wasn''t affected at all!" Seeing Chad''s eyes, which seemed somewhat unfocused, Charles immediately realized that Chad had other ways to "see" his movements! So, Charles shifted his attention to Chad''s body. He continued to fight while trying to discover Chad''s "method!" Finally, Charles noticed something unusual. He saw that small cracks appeared on Chad''s body when he attacked. If one didn''t observe closely, they would never notice! Within those cracks, it seemed there were pairs of eyes watching Charles''s every move! "Is that so? Is it similar to those strange tentacles? What are their weaknesses?" Charles quickly accepted what was happening. He was constantly contemplating various possibilities in his mind, trying to figure out how to deal with the threat of those eyes! Soon, Charles no longer hesitated. He aimed to create as many wounds on Chad''s body as possible. Right now, he wasn''t seeking efficient attacks; he just hoped to inflict enough injuries on Chad. This action immediately sparked heated discussions among the spectators. Many noticed that Charles''s attacking style had changed and seemed "foolish!" "That last strike should have targeted Chad''s throat! That would have caused greater damage and might have ended the fight right there!" "Why do I feel like Charles''s attacks are getting weaker? It looks like Chad is bleeding, but those are just minor injuries!" "Exactly! At this rate, before Chad even faints from blood loss, Charles is going to exhaust himself in that octagonal cage!" "How foolish! Charles now seems like he hasn''t even experienced a fight; his combat skills are absolutely terrible!" Zane nearly laughed out loud. As a Level Five Beast Master, he had some combat experience. In his eyes, Charles was clearly panicking, unable to maintain his composure, and his attacks had become ordinary, lacking any lethality! It seemed that Charles''s death was just around the corner. Jamie, being an Level Eight Beast Master, initially understood the purpose of Charles''s actions. After observing closely, he connected all of Charles''s movements. "So that''s how it is. Charles originally wanted to blind his opponent." Jamie thought to himself. "Now, he''s trying to use his attacks to create enough wounds, letting blood cover Chad''s body, thereby affecting those cracks?" As time went on, Charles''s movements seemed to slow down a bit, and his strength diminished slightly. To Chad, it appeared that Charles had already exhausted most of his stamina. However, Chad was also in bad shape; he looked like a blood-soaked man, with some of his blood beginning to dry and congeal. Whenever he tried to wipe away the blood, Charles would relentlessly launch into a furious attack. At this moment, Chad could only use his hands to block Charles''s attacks, which meant he couldn''t wipe away the blood on his body. If this continued, he would lose the "eyes" needed to observe Charles''s movements! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" After saying it three times in a row, Chad let out an angry roar! He felt exceptionally uncomfortable right now, filled with a mix of fear, despair, and pain. Yet, he sensed none of those negative emotions in Charles. The Charles in front of him was like a still pond, completely devoid of ripples! This drove Chad nearly insane; his expression twisted further, his face resembling a clay sculpture made by an apprentice. In the next moment, Chad''s body became even more emaciated, like a mummy. His skin began to wrinkle, and the dried blood, affected by the wrinkles, exposed patches of skin underneath. Charles launched another attack, creating a wound, but only a small amount of blood flowed out. It seemed that Chad''s earlier transformation had reduced the blood in his body. Charles stepped back, standing still as he observed Chad''s changes, and sighed. "I originally wanted to spare you, but now it seems there''s no hope." Charles thought to himself. At this state, Chad wouldn''t last much longer. Since that was the case, there was no need for questions; he would have to eliminate him! Otherwise, if this dragged on, he might get injured, which could jeopardize his opportunity to contact the Dawn organization, leading to even greater losses! In the audience, Zane watched as Charles distanced himself from Chad and immediately stood up, shouting, "Charles, a real man never retreats! Do you want to give up like this?" Zane''s heart was in his throat, almost ready to burst out. He didn''t want Charles to concede directly; that would mean his plan would be completely ruined. Many spectators, hearing Zane''s shout, believed that Charles was giving up the fight due to exhaustion, and they cursed him: "Coward!" "You''re giving up just like that? I bet on your victory!" "Charles, are you even a man?" "If you''re a man, keep fighting! Your opponent is bleeding and still going; what about you?" Charles paid no attention to the crowd''s shouts. He merely glanced at the anxious Zane and then at Chad in the octagonal cage, and a thought crossed his mind. Could the Taylor family have some connection to Chad? Charles set that possibility aside for now; everything would wait until he dealt with Chad. In the next moment, Charles''s figure shot forward like a cannonball, his fists clenched tightly, roaring through the air as he aimed for Chad''s temple! Feeling Charles''s attack, Chad was utterly shocked: This speed! This power! It was exactly the same as when Charles had been serious at the start! Could it be that the earlier decrease in speed and strength had all been an act? He wasn''t the only one thinking this; the most astonished was Zane in the audience. The smile on his face had not yet faded, and now it was frozen, like a clown''s grimace. "So, Charles wasn''t trying to concede earlier; he was actually serious about ending this fight?" Zane thought to himself. He trembled rigidly, like a toy, utterly surprised by Charles''s strength! Chapter 256 - 256: Chads Corpse In the underground octagonal cage, Chad''s figure swayed like a young sapling in a raging storm, While Charles''s attacks struck like a hurricane enveloping Chad, relentlessly targeting his throat, temples, and other vital areas. Each assault carried an unparalleled momentum, those fists were as hard as if forged from steel. Chad felt the world in front of him beginning to blur, He truly didn''t expect that Charles''s stamina was still at its peak. The earlier claims of decreased speed and reduced strength were all a facade, The purpose was likely to make him lose his ability to fight. Thinking of this, Chad''s expression became somewhat dazed, as if he saw the faces of unfamiliar people appearing before him. He had never met these people, yet it felt as though they had always lived together. Charles unleashed his true strength, facing his assault, Chad''s expression seemed somewhat vacant, yet his movements were incredibly agile. It felt to Charles as if Chad''s body had developed a consciousness of its own. This battle was no longer between him and Chad, it was a fight against the unknown entity within Chad! With each collision of fists and feet, the entire octagonal cage''s floor became a wreck, scattered with broken stones and dust. The audience below watched intently, it was the first time they had seen such a thrilling battle in the underground octagonal cage. No mystical beasts, no equipment, and no skills, It was purely two real warriors fighting fiercely with their bodies. Countless spectators gaped, forgetting to cheer or discuss, the underground world became eerily quiet. Time passed little by little. Under Charles''s relentless assault, Chad''s body still stood, seemingly unharmed. However, looking at Chad''s now skeletal form, Charles knew he couldn''t last much longer. The entity within Chad was nearly draining his life force, without that support, Chad would die on the spot. That thing was indeed strange, allowing a Beast Master to fight to the point of death. It was simply terrifying. Soon, Chad, who had been wildly battling Charles, suddenly paused, standing still. He trembled all over, and his grayish-white eyes began to revert to those of a normal person. Seeing this, Charles cautiously closed the distance and quickly asked, "What is happening? Chad, what did you do?" Chad seemed not to hear, he slowly knelt down, then collapsed entirely onto the ground. Looking at the distant lights illuminating the underground world, Chad attempted to open his mouth to say something. He didn''t even have the strength to speak, at that moment, he had already seen the arrival of death. "Tell me, what happened? How did you end up like this?" Charles rushed to Chad''s side, desperate to extract some information from him. Unfortunately, Chad could muster only enough strength to softly utter two words: "Mommy." Outside the octagonal cage, Zane had been closely watching what was happening inside. When he saw that Chad hadn''t managed to say anything, he let out a sigh of relief. No one expected Charles to be this powerful. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faced with Chad, who had used the red miracle drug, he could still feign exhaustion, only to unleash his true strength in the end! "Why pretend to be exhausted? Did Charles intend to control Chad from the very beginning?" A terrifying thought arose in Zane''s mind. After watching the entire fight, he sensed something was off, it felt as if Charles had discovered something. However, back in the study, his father Benson had said that when facing someone who was taking the red miracle drug for the first time, even an eighth-level Beast Master wouldn''t be able to notice anything unless they got too close. Only after the second or third doses of the red miracle drug would those strange entities truly begin to manifest in the real world. At that point, an ordinary Beast Master would be able to see them. Could it be that Charles had something special about him? Zane thought to himself, beginning to doubt his own conclusions. Perhaps at the very beginning, Charles genuinely wanted to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, not just because of his plan. Because now, it seemed that Charles truly had the strength to attempt a challenge against Icy! "The urgent thing now is to discuss this with my father and see if there''s anything we''ve overlooked." Zane couldn''t afford to think too much. He stood up and walked into a private box in the underground world, pulling out his phone. Meanwhile, the match in the octagonal cage had already concluded. Facing the dead Chad, the audience erupted into cheers, all shouting at Charles: "Awesome! That''s how it should betake out the enemy!" "Charles, you''re amazing! Do the same in the next battlejust kill them!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" "This is so exhilarating! I haven''t seen a fight like this in ages. Charles, you''re the real ace!" Some female spectators even lifted their shirts, shaking their bodies toward Charles and wildly jiggling their chests. At the same time, The audience in the underground octagonal cage''s live stream started sending comments, most congratulating Charles, though many still believed he was incapable and that this was just luck. "Luck, my foot! If you went up there, you''d probably wet your pants out of fear!" In a hospital room, the awakened Jace furiously tapped on his phone screen with his fingers. The speed was so fast that most people could only see afterimages. He was currently responding to some negative comments about Charles. On the other side of the hospital room, Finn withdrew his gaze with a complex expression. He recalled the fight he had just seen in the live stream and said softly, "Charles is strong, I''m no match for him." Shannon was busy packing up his things. The reason Finn and Jace were in the same hospital room was that he had arranged it. This way, he could take care of both of them and also express goodwill toward Charles. "Finn, Charles was indeed very strong in that fight, but it seems he hasn''t used any combat techniques. You know so many combat techniques, he can''t be better than you, right?" Shannon replied. In his opinion, Charles truly didn''t seem to know combat techniques. Against Chad, Charles hadn''t used any combat techniques at all! "It''s not about the quantity, it''s about the quality. Charles probably really doesn''t know combat techniques right now." Finn sighed, sharing his perspective. Shannon looked puzzled and asked, "Right now? What does that mean?" "Just wait and see. When Charles faces Icy, you''ll understand." Finn didn''t elaborate further. He could vaguely tell that during Charles''s fight, the reactions of his body and his attacking methods bore the shadow of combat techniques. In GenoshaCalivia, within the Allen family, Zachary had not gone to the underground world to watch Charles''s match in person because he needed to train at night. He had initially thought today''s fight would be similar to yesterday''s, but he didn''t expect this fourth-level Beast Master named Chad to be so surprising. What surprised him even more was Charles''s strength! Thinking of this, Zachary looked at the training equipment in front of him and sighed. He had now lost the motivation to become stronger. Reflecting on the battle in the octagonal cage, He realized that against Chad, he would be killed in less than two minutes! "Is the gap between people really this vast? I guess I''ll only be able to look up at Charles''s back from now on." Zachary wasn''t the only one thinking this, almost all the geniuses in Genosha Calivia had watched Charles''s fight. These so-called geniuses, who were often regarded as exceptional by ordinary people, were now all plunged into silence, unsure of what to say. Some higher-ranked Beast Masters were somewhat better off, they could console themselves that Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master and would likely need some time to become a fifth-level Beast Master. As for those fourth-level Beast Masters, they initially wanted to comfort themselves by saying this fight didn''t involve mystical beasts or equipment. But the moment they thought of Charles''s diamond-quality mystical beast and his high-quality gear, all their spirits deflated, and they sighed repeatedly. In a certain mountain range within Genosha, Grace stared at her phone as it slowly loaded the information, remaining silent and expressionless. Once she finished reading, she put her phone away, looked at the dark cave ahead, and resolutely walked inside. Only her teacher remained outside the cave, letting out a sigh and slowly saying, "I know you''re very competitive, but a genius like Charles doesn''t need two years to surpass you." "Perhaps, the only thing that can help you defeat Charles now is a miracle." ... In the underground world, after the fight ended, the staff began cleaning the octagonal cage. Charles still stood in place, his gaze fixed on Chad''s corpse until a bald man approached and asked, "Mr. Charles, do you have any other matters?" "I want to ask how Chad''s body will be handled later." Charles replied. The bald man scratched his nonexistent hair, looking at Charles with a puzzled expression and said, "Of course, it will be taken to the crematorium for incineration. What''s the matter?" Charles took out his phone and sent a message to Hale. After receiving a reply, he spoke directly. "Here''s the thing: Chad has some matters related to Cyber Academy, and we need to investigate his body, so it cannot be cremated for the time being." The bald man frowned. Although the Cyber Academy was powerful, the underground world was not intimidated by it. According to the rules of the underground world, Chad''s body should be handed over to his family after cremation. "Mr. Charles, what you''re saying cannot be agreed to by the underground world. You can''t represent Cyber Academy, can you?" the bald man replied. Chapter 257 - 257: Tentacles and Caves Charles understood the bald man''s words. Taking Chad''s body for investigation indeed didn''t quite align with the rules of the underground world. However, there was no way around it, the mysteries surrounding Chad needed to be thoroughly investigated. It was very likely that they were connected to the subsequent actions of the Constellation organization. During the battle, the images that appeared before Charles reminded him of those lost children, the atrocities committed by the Constellation organization! "I cannot represent Cyber Academy, but I have already contacted people within the academy, and they are on their way." Charles said. Upon hearing this, the bald man immediately turned and left. He needed to report this matter to his boss. Soon, a burly man wearing sunglasses and a bear fur coat approached Charles. "Let me introduce myself, I am Golden, the head of the Genosha underground world." Golden said. He truly lived up to his role as the boss of the underground world, he sensed something was off right from the start. In Golden''s eyes, Chad''s power had increased too abnormally. The strength of every top-tier Level Four Beast Master is recorded, and all relevant data is analyzed by specialized personnel. This is to ensure that the underground world can control the outcome of every octagonal cage fight, allowing them to continuously profit from the audience''s pockets. Therefore, he wanted to know what had really happened to Chad! He initially thought no one else would notice Chad''s body, but unexpectedly, Charles went directly to the Cyber Academy and wanted to take the body away. That simply wouldn''t do! "Mr. Charles, Chad is a part of the underground world, and we have the right to handle his body. Please leave for now." Golden said. After speaking, he waved his hand, and someone behind him immediately stepped forward, wearing white gloves, intending to take Chad''s body away. "Wait!" At that moment, a familiar voice slowly echoed. Golden instantly felt as if he were facing a formidable enemy, his entire demeanor became tense. Charles was relatively close to him, and he could sense the oppressive aura of a high-level Beast Master. Ready for a fight, Golden turned to look toward the corner. He saw Jamie''s figure slowly appearing before everyone. "Dean Jamie? Sneaking into the underground world doesn''t quite fit the status of an Level Eight Beast Master." Golden said slowly. He truly hadn''t expected that today''s events would attract an Level Eight Beast Master. And judging by Jamie''s demeanor, it seemed he had been here for a while. Jamie casually waved his hand and replied, "I just came to take a look. Chad''s body involves the safety of Genosha, and I have the right to take it away for investigation." "Oh? The safety of Genosha? Dean Jamie, you really know how to scare me. How could... " Golden''s words were not yet finished. Jamie directly placed his phone in front of him, and a familiar face appeared on the screen. Golden immediately fell silent, choosing to shut his mouth. The person was none other than the Emperor of Genosha, Miles! "What in the world happened to warrant the Emperor''s attention? Damn it! Chad couldn''t have done something truly terrible, could he?" Golden thought to himself. He was also curious as to why Chad''s body had attracted so many people, but now all of this was irrelevant to the underground world. Golden turned to glance at Icy, and seeing that he was showing no signs of movement, he understood immediately. Icy knew the reason behind the anomalies surrounding Chad. His higher rank in the Dawn organization meant that his lack of concern indicated this matter had nothing to do with Dawn. Soon, Chad''s body was taken away by Jamie, along with Charles and Celestine. Celestine knew that Charles had other matters to attend to, so she left directly when they reached the entrance of Cyber Academy. Charles followed Dean Jamie into the office. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hale had been waiting there, along with a man Charles had never seen before, who appeared to be from the royal family based on his attire. The man took Chad''s body and proceeded with the autopsy. "We have some bad news. When Chad made his appearance, his mother and sister both died in the hospital, along with a middleman who was in contact with him." Hale said gravely. Cyber Academy had launched an immediate investigation, but they found no clues at all. The people behind this were ruthless, leaving not a single trace. It seemed that if Chad had defeated Charles, death would have been his only fate! "Now we can only see if we can find something on Chad''s body." Jamie said. He could sense the changes in Chad and had a vague suspicion that it was due to the use of a forbidden miracle drug. The royal family sent people to conduct the autopsy investigation to better confirm the situation and see if they could find any other clues. Genosha was far from peaceful right now, there were undercurrents at play, and perhaps Constellation was plotting something to create chaos and unrest. "Dean, I have a feeling that the Taylor family is definitely involved." Charles said slowly. He recalled Zane''s behavior over the past few days, which was clearly aimed at getting him to participate in the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, wasn''t it? Now, facing the ace-level four Beast Master Chad, the sudden surge in power was hard to separate from the Taylor family''s influence. "Charles, the Taylor family has significant power in Genosha. Without evidence, it''s hard to inflict any damage on them." Jamie replied. He knew that Emperor Miles was also keeping an eye on the Taylor family, trying to uncover something. What is needed now is time. Everything must be approached cautiously, direct action is not an option. Only by fully understanding the entire situation and the web of relationships can we strike with overwhelming force. Then we can eliminate these tumors once and for all! Otherwise, it would easily lead to chaos in Genosha, especially considering that many people from the Taylor family held positions among the border commanders. Jamie was also uncertain about the Emperor''s thoughts, Cyber Academy had always maintained neutrality and did not have close ties with the royal family or various powerful families. The three discussed the Taylor family and Ezra for a while longer before concluding their discussion. As Charles walked back to the dormitory, he touched the Mysterious Fragment hanging around his neck, his mind replaying the events related to the Constellation organization and the tentacles he had seen in Professor Colton''s secret chamber. "Constellation, Dawn, the world is about to descend into chaos, it''s all part of fate''s arrangement." Charles murmured softly. He could sense that something revolutionary was about to happen in the world of Beast Masters. Being a Level Four Beast Master was still far from enough, he had to seize the time to grow stronger! Back in his dormitory, Charles quickly washed up and then fell into a deep sleep. Not everyone could sleep as peacefully as Charles did. In the Taylor family study, Benson had just sent away a worried Zane. He hadn''t expected Charles to be this powerful. The key was that bottle of forbidden miracle drug, after Chad drank it, it seemed to have alerted Charles to something unusual. Cyber Academy had actually taken Chad''s body away! The Taylor family had arranged everything well. Benson was confident that even with Chad''s body, Cyber Academy could at most only determine it was due to the forbidden miracle drug. Finding clues related to the Taylor family was simply impossible! "What exactly is going on with Charles? How can a Level Four Beast Master notice something''s off?" Benson questioned the empty study. After a moment, a voice responded: "Charles''s matters are not for you to know. I remind you, the Taylor family cannot send a high-level Beast Master to directly deal with Charles." "Prohibiting the direct killing of Charles while allowing us to target him, it seems they see us as a sharpening stone." Benson seemed to have realized something. He turned to stare into the shadows of the study and slowly spoke again: "Let''s see how sharp this knife that Charles is honing can truly be." The next day, Charles, as usual, had breakfast and wanted to enter the training room for practice. A few students, mustering their courage, stopped him and said: "Charles, on behalf of the Garcia family of Genosha, I wish to..." "I represent..." ... Charles watched as students continuously handed him business cards and invitations. He could only accept the cards and invitations. It seemed that many families in Genosha, knowing about the battle from the night before, could no longer contain themselves and wanted to win him over. Charles was not interested in these so-called prominent families at all. He currently had an Level Eight Beast Master as his teacher in Beast Mastery, and a master-level alchemist as well. He looked down on these powerful families completely. With that thought, Charles began to worry about Professor Ezra again, as there was still no news about him. He wondered how Professor Ezra was doing. In a remote mountain range, where high-level ferocious beasts roamed freely, a mysterious figure in a black robe looked at the cave entrance before turning to his companions and said: "Damn! Ezra is way too strong! The three of us can''t contain him for long, we need to call for backup!" "There are no extra hands available now, we can only do our best to hold him here. Maybe others will arrive soon." another mysterious person replied. At that moment, a deafening roar of a tiger echoed from the mysterious cave. The three of them changed their expressions and hurried to the entrance, channeling energy into an enormous tentacle. The tentacle waved like a python as it entered the cave. Soon, the entire mountain began to shake, as if the world was collapsing! It was unclear how long had passed before everything around them finally returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. "At this rate, we probably won''t last much longer. I hope the organization sends someone over quickly." "Damn Ezra, the three of us still can''t kill him, this is just insane." "Just wait. Once the organization sends someone over, Ezra is as good as dead!" Chapter 258 - 258: The Battle Tomorrow Night By the time Charles emerged from the training room again, it was already afternoon. His strength had reached a bottleneck. The self-created combat techniques showed no signs of progress, and he had fully adapted to the maximum weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor. Now, this orange-quality gear no longer felt as impactful for Charles. He could only wear it during battles to boost his defense and suddenly change his weight. "It seems I need to focus on leveling up my Beast Master rank and the level of mystical beasts from now on." Charles thought quietly to himself. He wondered if he could ask Professor Colton about getting that Map Fragment early. If he could, it might provide a chance to search for the whereabouts of the divine beasts. However, a level four Beast Master still possesses relatively weak strength, so a solid plan will definitely be necessary. Setting aside his thoughts, Charles quickly had dinner with his four mystical beasts and then headed straight to the hospital. He had rushed back yesterday due to Chad''s situation and hadn''t had the chance to visit Jace. Upon entering the hospital room, he noticed that Shannon was absent, but Finn and Jace were chatting casually. After learning about Jace''s situation, Finn had been quite friendly towards him, after all, not every level three Beast Master dares to challenge a level four Beast Master! Moreover, Jace had achieved victory! "Charles, you''re here! What brings you here at this time?" Jace, who had been focused on his phone, looked up. There were still quite a few people online criticizing Charles, claiming he wasn''t capable. Lying on the hospital bed to recover, Jace''s daily routine involved fervently responding to those comments online. Charles slowly walked to the front of the hospital bed and looked at Jace''s condition. He seemed to be doing quite well. As for the physical injuries, without the help of high-grade miracle drugs, recovery would have to be a gradual process. "It looks like I need to visit Professor Colton tonight, or maybe check out the alchemist guild to see if I can get some high-grade recovery miracle drugs." Charles thought to himself. After chatting briefly with Jace, Charles took the opportunity to approach Finn''s hospital bed while the nurse was taking Jace for an examination. He looked serious as he stood by Finn''s side. "What''s going on? Has something happened?" Finn asked, a bit puzzled. Charles replied, "You must have seen yesterday''s battle. That Chad is likely connected to the Constellation organization." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Finn immediately sat up and looked around the room. Charles waved his hand and said, "Before I came in, I summoned my mystical beast. There''s no one around now, so we can speak freely." Seeing Finn relax, Charles continued: "I don''t know the specifics, but Chad''s condition yesterday should be related to the Constellation organization." "Is there any news from Cyber Academy or the Genosha royal family?" Finn asked right away. Charles shook his head, there were no further leads at the moment. The Constellation organization was incredibly mysterious, and the underground Dawn organization was as well, most Beast Masters were unaware of their existence. The two briefly discussed the matter. When Jace returned, the room fell silent again. Before long, Jace, who had been staring at his phone, suddenly shouted, "Charles, Charles, you have to see this!" Jace handed his phone to Charles, who glanced at the information on the screen. He discovered it was a statement released by the underground world, announcing the appearance of the ace level four Beast Master tomorrow nightnone other than Icy. As soon as the news was released, it immediately sparked heated discussions. People online were fervently debating who was stronger between Charles and Icy. In a poll on the topic, three hundred thousand people participated, and two hundred fifty thousand still believed Icy was more powerful. Only fifty thousand thought Charles could defeat Icy and complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. "Icy isn''t all that impressive! Charles, you can definitely beat him, I believe in you!" Jace said earnestly. In his view, Charles was the strongest level four Beast Master, even if Icy came from the Haunted Marsh and mastered his own combat techniques, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Charles! "It''s still hard to say, we''ll find out tomorrow night." Charles replied calmly. His strength should be on par with Icy''s, mainly because Charles''s own combat techniques were still incomplete. Otherwise, Icy would surely not be his opponent. Now, Charles was also quite curious about his own combat techniques, he wondered what kind of techniques would emerge from the thirty figures he had comprehended. On the other side, Finn looked at Charles''s calm eyes and spoke up, "Charles, you need to be careful, that Asura is no simple opponent." Charles turned around, nodded, and replied, "Don''t worry, I will. You guys just sit tight and watch the live stream tomorrow." Tonight''s battle still had to continue. The underground world had released the news about Icy''s appearance tomorrow to build hype and draw more attention to the fight. Celestine continued to sit in the same spot as yesterday, keeping her gaze fixed on Charles. After the battle yesterday, when she returned to her room, Charles''s figure had lingered in her mind. Especially the way he fought Chad, with those moves full of masculine energy and a demeanor that remained calm throughout. Celestine barely slept all night, as her mind was filled with thoughts of Charles! The battle was about to begin soon. This time, the ace level four Beast Master wasn''t as strong as Chad from yesterday, he was quite average. Charles didn''t engage in much back-and-forth, he opted for a direct and aggressive attack! His strength had long been revealed, and there was no point in hiding it any longer. As a result, The audience in the underground world witnessed one of the fastest battles ever. The entire process took less than a minute, and that newly appeared ace level four Beast Master had already lost the ability to fight, leaning dazedly against the octagonal cage. Charles didn''t linger, after the battle ended, he left the underground world immediately. He still had to visit Professor Colton. After Charles''s figure vanished, some audience members finally reacted, shouting: "That was way too fast! What''s going on? I hadn''t even started watching seriously, and it''s already over?" "The time was too short, only a minute! It was completely unsatisfying!" "There''s nothing we can do but wait for tomorrow''s battle. Icy vs. Charles is sure to be spectacular!" Inside Cyber Academy, In the bamboo forest, Colton looked at Charles with a serious expression and slowly said, "Regarding that ace from the underground world, he indeed took a forbidden miracle drug." "Charles, it seems the Constellation organization is planning something. You''d better not leave Cyber Academy for the next few days, except for battles." Colton said with concern. He was very worried about Charles, his recent performances had been astonishing. More brilliant than a geniushe was practically a monster. Such a person would surely be a primary target for the Constellation organization. Colton was furious when he learned that Jamie had arranged for Charles to attract the Constellation organization''s people. He scolded Jamie for nearly an hour. If anything unexpected happened, losing a genius like Charles would be an unbearable consequence. This time, when Charles participated in the underground octagonal cage''s "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, Colton knew Jamie would follow him closely, and he fully supported that decision. "Don''t worry, teacher, I''ll be extra careful." Charles replied. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He recalled the purpose of his visit today and directly asked, "Teacher, do you have any miracle drugs that can provide rapid recovery? I have two friends who are seriously injured, and the revival pill isn''t working well." Colton thought for a moment, then carefully inquired about Jace and Finn''s conditions. He pulled out two bottles of mystical beast and handed them to Charles. Charles took them and quickly began to examine them. The information prompt displayed: [Body Recovery Regulating Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: Taking this miracle drug can provide rapid recovery for the body and regulate it, allowing the patient to return to a perfect state in a short time. It was actually an orange-quality miracle drug, and according to the description, there were no side effects or aftereffects. "Teacher, an orange-quality miracle drug? This is incredibly precious." Charles said somewhat bashfully. Colton looked at Charles and replied, "You''ve got a good eye, you recognized it right away. It''s fine, just take it." "Those two friends are Jace and Finn, right? They''re pretty good guys." Colton thought to himself as he looked at Charles, not only was he a genius, but he also had a charismatic leadership quality, always remaining calm and working exceptionally hard. Who wouldn''t like a disciple like that? Two bottles of orange-quality miracle drug were nothing particularly precious to Colton. Charles tightly clutched the miracle drug in his hand, feeling Colton''s kindness toward him. Whether it was Ezra or Colton, both had cared for him greatly, and Charles never took these things for granted. He always kept it in mind that when the opportunity arose, he would definitely repay their kindness! After placing the two bottles of miracle drug into his storage space, Charles bid farewell to Colton and turned to leave. Colton stood in the bamboo forest, watching Charles''s retreating figure, and slowly said: "It seems I need to focus on refining miracle drugs for a while. As a disciple of a master-level alchemist, it''s a bit unacceptable not to have at least a dozen orange-quality miracle drugs on hand." Colton didn''t waste any time, he turned and entered the wooden house, beginning the process of refining miracle drugs. Chapter 259 - 259: Jace’s Shock It was now past ten in the evening. After picking up two bottles of orange-quality miracle drug, Charles didn''t waste any time and headed straight to the best hospital in Calivia. Shannon had not left yet, he had just finished packing up his things. Upon seeing Charles arrive, he was quite surprised. "Charles, I heard from Finn that you came by this afternoon. Is there something urgent that brought you here at this hour?" Shannon asked curiously. Jace and Finn also looked over, momentarily puzzled about why Charles had returned to the hospital in the middle of the night. Under the gaze of the three, Charles took out the orange-quality body recovery miracle drug. "What is this? A miracle drug? The doctor said that miracle drugs below purple-quality aren''t very effective for our recovery." Jace scratched his head. His first reaction was that Charles had brought a miracle drug for recovery. Unfortunately, both he and Finn were severely injured, and their injuries were not ordinary. Miracle drugs below purple-quality had limited effectiveness. On the other hand, miracle drugs of purple-quality or above were not something a typical Beast Master could easily obtain. Even Shannon, coming from the Stone Kingdom with powerful connections, couldn''t find a suitable miracle drug in a short time. After all, high-quality miracle drugs had to be either crafted by alchemists or purchased at auctions. Generally, even if a Beast Master had access to high-quality miracle drugs, they would typically choose not to sell them, opting to keep them for emergencies. "I know, I got this from Master Colton. It''s an orange-quality miracle drug, perfect for your current situation." Charles said calmly. Those words left the three present speechless. Jace''s face was filled with shock, he never expected that what Charles brought out was an orange-quality miracle drug. Moreover, it was specifically chosen by a master alchemist for him! Forget about orange-quality, Jace had never even seen a purple-quality miracle drug up close. This was far too precious for him, he was just a third-level Beast Master, and using such a miracle drug felt like a waste! Jace''s first reaction was to refuse. He quickly said: "Charles, this is too valuable! I can''t take it. You should keep this miracle drug, it might come in handy for you someday." Charles didn''t waste words, he simply placed one bottle of the miracle drug on Jace''s bedside and said, "Valuable? If I''ve chosen to give it to you, it means you are more important. Hurry up and drink it, I''m waiting for you to join me in A Class." This wasn''t just polite talk, Charles genuinely felt this way. It was just an orange-quality miracle drug, under Master Colton''s guidance, his alchemy skills were improving rapidly. He might soon be able to refine an orange-quality miracle drug himself. Besides, Jace desperately needed this miracle drug to help him recover quickly. Otherwise, in half a month, the people from Class B might challenge Jace, and he would have to regretfully leave Class A. "There''s another bottle, Finn, you should take it too." Charles said as he walked to Finn''s bedside with the other bottle of body recovery miracle drug. Before Finn could respond, Shannon, who was beside him, immediately took the miracle drug and said: "Charles, we will remember this kindness, Finn and I. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to come to us!" Shannon spoke sincerely, glancing at Finn, who hadn''t refused yet, and he let out a sigh of relief. As Finn''s good friend, Shannon was very worried that he would reject Charles'' goodwill. He had been trying to find a suitable miracle drug to help Finn recover over the past few days. However, Genosha was a small place, and even if he had the money, it would take time to make a purchase. This was not good news for Finn, the longer the delay, the more it would affect his training progress. With this bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, Finn wouldn''t miss the inter-academy exchange competition. Once he successfully entered the Genosha secret realm, improving his strength would be a sure thing! "Thank you, Charles. I really appreciate it this time." Finn said, his expression complicated. He had thought everything was falling apart, not only had he failed to challenge the "Reaper''s Scythe." but he was also likely to miss the inter-academy exchange competition. This was something he couldn''t accept. Over time, the pressure of revenge had become overwhelming. The only thing he couldn''t bear was watching his hope vanish before his eyes. Now, with Charles coming in the middle of the night and reigniting that extinguished hope, it meant so much more to Finn than just a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some people add frosting to the cake, while others provide crucial support in times of need, the latter is particularly rare and precious. This friendship was something Finn etched deep in his heart. Charles didn''t say much, seeing that Jace and Finn had accepted the miracle drug, he left feeling satisfied. The reason he gave Finn the orange-quality miracle drug wasn''t just because he and Charles both wanted to investigate the Constellation organization. Charles also saw potential in Finn, one could say Finn''s strength had earned his recognition, making it a kind of investment. Charles, returning to the dormitory to sleep, had no idea what would happen next. After receiving the miracle drug, Jace carefully took a photo, not only posting it on his personal page but also seriously responding to every comment slandering Charles. [Someone called me foolish for fighting alongside Charles and a fourth-level Beast Master, but I have to say, Charles is worth it!] [This orange-quality miracle drug was specially found for me by Charles, take a good look, everyone!] [A person who values loyalty and friendship could never be the scammer or loser you claim he is!] Soon, Jace''s post sparked quite a stir and discussion. At first, those who had slandered Charles believed that the miracle drug in Jace''s hand was fake. They began to share the post, hoping to embarrass both Jace and Charles. However, it didn''t take long for someone from the alchemist guild to recognize that the miracle drug was indeed the Body Recovery Miracle Drug, orange-quality, which was extremely difficult to produce and had no side effects or aftereffects! This revelation instantly ignited a flurry of discussions: "Damn! Why don''t I have a friend like Charles? Jace is really lucky!" "Isn''t that the truth? I remember when Jace faced a high-level Beast Master, he just gave up and didn''t resist, that was so cowardly!" "Now he has defeated a fourth-level Beast Master, how is that cowardly? He is clearly a brave person!" "Is it too late for me to get to know Charles? I want an orange-quality miracle drug too." "What''s orange-quality? Who knows, maybe Charles will be able to refine golden-quality miracle drugs in the future. Don''t forget, he''s a genius alchemist!" "I almost forgot! I''ve been so focused on his battles lately that I forgot about his talent in alchemy!" Some people finally remembered that Charles became famous not just for his talent as a Beast Master, but also for his skills in forging and alchemya genius blacksmith and genius alchemist at just eighteen! If he grows up, he won''t just be a powerful fighter, he''ll also be skilled in alchemy and forging. If I can become friends with Charles, I won''t be short of high-quality equipment and miracle drugs! Jace looked at the messages continuously coming in on his phone, feeling satisfied as he drifted off to sleep. The next morning, Charles didn''t head back to the training room. Tonight''s battle would likely be the most important of this "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Training now wouldn''t yield any improvement in just one day. He sent a message to President Owen of the alchemist guild. The gist of the message was to ask the other party to keep an eye out for any suitable rare metals, Little Gold''s food supply was running low. If this continued, it would likely face starvation. Thinking of this, Charles tapped his head, after all, a diamond-level mystical beast was indeed more troublesome to raise than an ordinary mystical beast. He wondered how Teacher Ezra had managed to raise his own divine beast. At this point, it seemed that Little Gold''s expenses would be significant in the future. If he were to contract a legendary or even a divine beast someday... He pushed that thought out of his mind and headed to the library at Cyber Academy. Discover stories at m,v l''e|m-p y r What he wanted to do now was to settle down in peace, partly for the battle with Icy in the evening, and partly to learn more knowledge, especially about those strange tentacles. Although Teacher Colton and Dean Jamie had repeatedly said that his current strength was insufficient and that he wasn''t suited to learn so much in advance, Charles thought that the world might soon descend into chaos. Knowing more relevant information might come in handy then. Moreover, he had encountered quite a lot related to those strange tentacles. As for what that eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization had said about fate''s arrangement. It made Charles even more concerned. He wanted to investigate whether there was really something to fate! Time passed quickly. People online were buzzing about tonight''s battle, and even the teachers at Cyber Academy were no exception. Ruby was sitting in the teacher''s office, listening to her colleagues share their opinions about Charles. She couldn''t help but recall scenes from the classroom, instinctively squeezing her legs together. Ruby thought with a hint of frustration, "Right now, the battle is important. After it''s over, Charles has plenty of lessons he hasn''t learned, I need to make sure to teach him well!" Watching the discussions around her, Ruby remembered Charles''s strength. In her view, unless something unexpected happened, Charles would likely not be Icy''s match. She wasn''t the only one thinking this, most of the teachers in the office shared the same sentiment. They understood that facing Icy, who had created her own combat techniques, Charles would be at a disadvantage from the very beginning! Chapter 260 - 260: The Battle Begins! The library at Cyber Academy was unusually quiet. Most of the students who came here were focused on studying theoretical knowledge of Beast Mastery. However, Charles''s goal was not to read those types of books. He headed straight to the section with miscellaneous books, calming himself down as he began to read slowly. He didn''t find any books about the strange tentacles, but he did come across several accounts of unusual events. For example, one book detailed how the residents of a town mysteriously vanished overnight, sparking widespread discussion. By the time evening rolled around, Charles hadn''t made much progress. At that moment, he suddenly remembered someone: Experience new stories on m v|l e''m,p| y- r The Beast Mastery scholar, Dovid, whom he had met at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s trading market! As the most renowned Beast Mastery scholar in Genosha, he was likely to know things that ordinary people were unaware of. After the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge was over, Charles planned to find an opportunity to visit him in person. Stepping out of the library, Charles, as usual, summoned Little Gold, Max, Mia, and Mousie. Little Gold seemed somewhat unhappy, mainly because the quantity of Feather Gold was limited. Charles had slightly restricted the amount for him. After finishing his meal, Little Gold kept his head raised, staring longingly at Charles. He looked incredibly pitiful! "Don''t worry, it''s just how things are. I''m already looking for other food sources. Can you wait a couple of days?" Charles gently stroked Little Gold''s head. Soon, Little Gold nodded, trying hard not to gaze at the other mystical beasts eating, and went back to the Beast Mastery space. After dinner, Charles made his way to the underground arena. Along the way, all the spectators who saw him surrounded him, shouting loudly: "Charles! Do you have confidence today? I want to bet on your win, is that okay?" "Go, Charles! I spent ten gold coins betting on your victory!" "You''re done for! I bet on Icy winning, Charles definitely can''t do it!" Listening to the shouts around him, Charles suddenly thought of something. Little Gold would need a lot of rare metals in the future, which would cost quite a few gold coins. This battle was a good opportunity. Once he arrived in the waiting room, Charles took out his phone and sent a message to Celestine, transferring fifty gold coins. [Can you help me with something soon? I want to place a bet, and I want to buy my win with all this money.] Before long, Celestine replied: [So much! Alright!] She didn''t ask any further questions and immediately called over a staff member to place all fifty gold coins on Charles''s victory! "Ma''am, are you sure? The maximum personal bet is fifty gold coins. The current odds are 1:2.5. If Charles wins, you could receive 125 gold coins." the staff member said. Celestine showed no hesitation, she believed in Charles! The maximum amount a person could bet was fifty gold coins, and after betting for Charles, she wouldn''t be able to place another bet. Celestine didn''t care about that, she only hoped that Charles would not get hurt. Even if he couldn''t defeat Icy, as long as he remained uninjured, that would be a good outcome. Under the watchful gaze of the spectators, Celestine received the ticket handed to her by the staff. Some onlookers watched her intently, their eyes fixated on the ticket in her hand, eager and restless. At that moment, Ruby arrived beside Celestine, accompanied by a teacher from Cyber Academy. Sensing the aura of a high-ranking Beast Master, the teacher immediately lowered his head, not daring to look up again. "Sister Ruby, do you think Charles can defeat Icy?" Celestine couldn''t help but ask the question that had been worrying her since she saw a familiar face. Ruby hesitated for a moment upon hearing the question, in truth, she didn''t think Charles had a great chance of winning. The fact that Icy had created her own combat techniques put a significant gap between her and Charles! "Don''t worry, Charles will win." a deep voice chimed in, it was Ethan, who had come along with the Cyber Academy staff! Unlike the other teachers, Ethan understood Charles''s current state very well. Having comprehended the thirty silhouettes on the stone wall and perfectly controlling his progress, there wouldn''t be another like him in all of Genosha! As long as Charles could create his own combat techniques during the fight with Icy, he would definitely be able to defeat her! With that thought, Ethan waved his hand, and a staff member promptly approached him. "This card has fifty gold coins on it, bet it all on Charles winning." Ethan stated directly. This made Celestine breathe a sigh of relief and caused Ruby''s eyes to widen in surprise, fifty gold coins was no small amount even for a teacher at Cyber Academy. She was astonished, realizing that Ethan must have some insider information to be so confident in Charles. With this in mind, Ruby no longer hesitated and used all thirty gold coins she had to bet on Charles''s victory. "Charles, you better not disappoint your sister! If you win, I''ll reward you, but if you lose, there will be consequences." Ruby thought of several ways to reward and punish Charles as she watched him walk through the tunnel. Under the gaze of everyone, Charles slowly entered the octagonal cage, his expression showing no signs of agitation or nervousness. All the spectators could sense the calmness radiating from him, as if facing Icy in battle was just an everyday affair for Charles. Finally, when Icy entered the octagonal cage to the cheers of the crowd, Charles''s expression began to change, the calmness vanished, replaced by anticipation! Some spectators who were closer began to discuss among themselves: "Am I mistaken? Why do I feel like Charles is really looking forward to this fight?" "Anticipation is normal, there aren''t many Level Four Beast Masters in all of Genosha who can fight with Charles. Icy is the best opponent right now!" "That''s true, a true powerhouse must crave battles with other strong opponents. But who will win?" "That''s obvious, it has to be Icy! She has her own combat techniquesdoes Charles have any?" As the bald host introduced the fighters, the atmosphere in the underground arena reached its peak. Countless frenzied spectators twisted and turned their bodies, feeling a wave of impulse and excitement. They shouted the names of their chosen fighters, their faces filled with fervor, as if this was the way to vent all their negative emotions. Feeling the surrounding energy, Icy''s heart started to race, it had been a long time since he felt this excited. His last fight with Finn hadn''t satisfied him, and now he was facing an even stronger Charles. Genosha was truly a remarkable place, as it had produced two individuals who piqued his interest at the same time. "Charles, I won''t hold back this time." Icy said casually. "Coincidentally, neither will I." Charles replied. Their gazes met in mid-air, filled with the desire for battle. Fighting was the best way to enhance one''s strength! Meanwhile, in front of the live stream, Jace, lying on the hospital bed, Finn, and Shannon beside him, silently stared at the screen, the atmosphere more serious than ever. "Finn, do you think Charles will succeed in the challenge?" Shannon asked nervously. He had already considered Charles a friend in his heart. The moment he learned that Charles had saved twenty-six children, he had accepted him. Not to mention that they had stood together against the Constellation, and that Charles had given the orange-quality miracle drug to Finn. All of this made him genuinely concerned about Charles and anxious for his success. "I''m not really sure either, all we can do now is believe in Charles." Finn replied. They weren''t the only ones thinking this way. In Genosha Lsengard, David, Raj, Henry, Lord Matthew, and many others who Charles didn''t know were gathered together, their eyes glued to the images on the screen. The battle hadn''t officially started yet, but everyone present was unusually serious. Those who were closer to Charles were really hoping for his victory, to them, knowing Charles and having worked together was already a great fortune. As for Matthew, he was feeling extremely nervous. He didn''t want Charles to win, but he also sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. didn''t want him to die. After all, Charles had a human contract with his daughter, Grace! If Charles won, it would likely mean that, two years later, Grace could become Charles''s servant! If something unexpected were to happen to Charles, the Garcia family of Lsengard would lose a powerful Beast Master, alchemist, and blacksmith! But the audience following the live stream was far from limited to just these people. There was Grace, who was training hard in the mountains to grow stronger, Lily, who was already a Level Two Beast Master after her solo training, and Aria, who was squeezing time out of her busy schedule in the Atacama Desert. Countless individuals were waiting for the start of this battle, hoping for Charles''s victory. In the octagonal cage, Charles had no idea how many people were watching this fight. His thoughts were very simple at the moment. He aimed to perfect his self-created combat techniques and defeat Icy! That was what he intended to accomplish tonight, and he was determined to succeed! Soon, the signal for "Fight Begin" sounded. The entire underground arena fell silent in an instant, many spectators tried to slow their breathing, stopping their chatter, and focused intently on the action in the octagonal cage. "From what I''ve seen in the earlier fights, it looks like your physical condition is pretty good. Let me see it for myself." Icy said casually. He didn''t want to start with his self-created combat technique, Asura, a thrilling battle should unfold gradually. In the next moment, Icy''s body vanished from its original spot, and when he reappeared, he was right in front of Charles. With fists slicing through the surrounding air, creating a whistling sound, he aimed a powerful punch straight at Charles''s face! Chapter 261 - 261: Is This All Youve Got? Icy''s strike was not a test, he came at Charles with all his strength right from the start. Of course, this was without using his Asura combat techniques. He wanted to personally gauge just how strong Charles was in actual combat. In the next moment, Charles launched an attack with both arms simultaneously. His right arm blocked in front of his face, successfully deflecting Icy''s punch. Meanwhile, his left arm moved like a strange, twisting python, fingers merging into a knife-hand, slicing toward Icy''s neck. Icy''s pupils constricted slightly, he hadn''t expected that Charles could not only defend against his attack but also had already planned a follow-up offense while defending. Not only that, but when he threw that punch, he had been ready to capitalize on Charles''s defense by delivering a kick to his waist! Now, however, it was Charles who had seized the initiative. Such battle experience and awareness were nearly on par with his own. "I''m really curious, Charles, about how you developed your combat awareness." Icy asked while dodging. Charles didn''t respond, his gaze was focused intently on Icy''s muscles, his eyes, and every subtle detail. Only by doing so could he accurately gauge Icy''s intentions for attack. "Well, if you won''t tell me, that''s fine." Icy said with a hint of frustration. He took a deep breath, then suddenly slammed his right foot down on the ground, causing the hard surface to crack. His figure shot toward Charles like a bullet, and this speed was significantly faster than Finn''s. Even so, Charles managed to react in time. In the moment of dodging, he counterattacked promptly. The two continued to battle in the octagonal cage, the entire area becoming a wreck, filled with shattered stones and swirling dust. The two figures moved like beams of light, dazzling to behold, constantly dodging, attacking, and defending. The dull sound of collisions echoed throughout the underground space. Some spectators couldn''t help but whisper: "Oh my God, this is incredible! The other top-level Beast Masters seem utterly weak compared to these two!" "Absolutely! This is the most exciting fight I''ve ever seen!" "Charles is not at a disadvantage at all, they''re evenly matched. It''s really hard to say who will win!" "Of course Icy will win, he hasn''t even used his self-created combat techniques yet!" The quiet discussions quickly drew the displeasure of those around them, and some turned to glare at the talkative group. Instantly, those people shut their mouths and resumed watching the battle in the octagonal cage seriously. In the front row, Celestine''s eyes were wide open, and her mouth was agape. She was extremely worried about Charles''s situation. Though it looked like both were engaged in a fierce battle, she was well aware that Icy still had his self-created combat techniques. Meanwhile, Charles did not. "Ethan, you aren''t trying to deceive me, are you? In this state, even if Charles can hold on for a while, he will lose the fight due to excessive physical exhaustion." Ruby turned to Ethan. As a Level Seven Beast Master, her insight was commendable, and she quickly grasped the situation. Ethan nodded and replied, "You''re right. Once Icy employs his self-created combat techniques, if Charles is still in this state, he will gradually lose the fight." "Still in this state? Do you mean there''s a chance for him?" Ruby immediately sensed something and asked. Ethan looked at Celestine''s worried expression and Ruby''s curious demeanor, thought for a moment, and quietly answered: "There is indeed a chance. Charles is currently trying to complete his self-created combat techniques!" "What!" Ruby exclaimed, instantly drawing a lot of attention. She quickly covered her mouth and asked in a hushed tone: "Is that true? Does that mean Charles has comprehended the fifteen phantoms? Is this kid really that impressive?" Ethan looked at Ruby with a hint of pity, wondering if she could not imagine how talented Charles truly was. Are fifteen phantoms considered impressive? "Fifteen? You''re underestimating Charles too much. He has comprehended thirty phantoms, and his progress is all the same!" Ethan replied. This left Ruby with her mouth even wider open. She turned to look at Charles in the octagonal cage, her eyes filled with disbelief. What does it mean to have thirty phantoms! Only a monster like Charles, a freak, could achieve that. "Using his fight with Icy to attempt completing his self-created combat techniques, Charles is indeed confident and bold!" Ruby murmured to herself, her gaze fixed on Charles as she observed intently. Soon, Ruby noticed something unusual, sometimes Charles''s attacks and defenses seemed a bit off. This anomaly was not only noticed by her. Icy, who was battling Charles, sensed something as well. He took a couple of steps back and slowly asked with a hint of confusion: "Charles, what are you doing? Is this really all your strength?" Seizing the opportunity, Charles''s mind raced as he recalled the phantoms on the walls of the trial tower and the insights gained from fighting in the tower. Combining that with his recent battle against Icy, he felt he was not far from completing his self-created combat techniques! What he needed now was a more dangerous fight! With this thought in mind, Charles replied, "Not yet, Icy. You might as well use your self-created combat technique, Asura. I want to see the power of your self-created techniques!" "As you wish. I hope you can last a little longer, Charles. Don''t let me down." Icy said, furrowing his brow. Although he didn''t fully understand what was going on with Charles, Icy decided to use his Asura combat technique. He was looking forward to Charles unleashing his full strength so they could have a real fight! The audience, hearing their conversation, grew even more excited and animated, especially those who had bet on Icy''s victory. They immediately began to discuss: "Finally, it''s here! Icy is using the Asura combat technique, he''ll surely take care of Charles quickly!" "I bet a good amount of gold on Icy winning. I''m going to make a lot of money now!" "Go, Charles! Even without combat techniques, I believe in you!" Meanwhile, everyone supporting Charles and worried about him felt their breaths become heavier, especially Celestine, whose hands trembled uncontrollably. She truly did not want to see Charles get hurt! "Go for it, Charles!" Celestine kept repeating this phrase. She wanted to control her trembling hands, but found it utterly impossible! At that moment, Icy, who had activated the Asura combat technique, underwent a complete transformation in aura. The once aloof individual now resembled a weapon that had claimed countless lives, cold and sharp, as if he were about to decapitate his enemy in the next instant! An indescribable feeling surged within him. Facing the Icy who wielded the Asura combat technique, Charles finally understood Finn''s earlier warning: Danger! Extreme danger! Charles''s mind raced with alarm, and he took a deep breath to regain his composure. Simultaneously, his brain worked furiously, constantly estimating the route Icy''s impending attack would take and where it would strike. Before long, Icy''s cold and ruthless gaze locked onto Charles''s eyes. The two locked eyes again, but this time it was eerily calm. Charles made an effort to clear his mind of all emotions. He knew the opportunity had arrived, the chance to complete his self-created combat techniques was right in front of him! So, in the next moment, without a hint of hesitation, Charles left his original position. He chose to take the initiative and attack! The two figures collided once more, but this time Charles found himself at a disadvantage! With the Asura combat technique activated, Icy''s strength had increased, and his speed had become faster. What made matters even more troublesome was that every part of his body had turned into a weapon: his hands like blades, his fists like hammers, his elbows like guns, and his legs like whips... Various unexpected attack methods repeatedly forced Charles into a passive position. Wounds of all sizes began to appear on his body, with bright red blood gushing out and dripping onto the ground. Yet even so, Charles''s eyes showed no sign of retreat or fear, they remained calm and filled with anticipation. He could feel itjust hold on a little longer, just endure a bit more! His self-created combat techniques were almost complete! However, this scene left those concerned for Charles in stunned silence. Celestine clenched her fists tightly, her fingers dug in so hard that they broke the skin, and blood slowly oozed out. She felt no pain at all, her eyes filled with concern and worry as they remained fixed on Charles. Beside Celestine, Ruby gripped the armrest tightly, her strength so great that it left deep marks on the metal. The calmest of them all was Ethan, who widened his eyes, not wanting to miss any detail. He knew very well that Charles was not in life-threatening danger, for there was an eighth-level Beast Master, Jamie, the headmaster of Cyber Academy, in the underground world, ready to intervene at any moment! Even so, Ethan still hoped Charles would take this opportunity to complete his self-created combat techniques. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Charles gradually fell into a greater disadvantage. A wound inflicted by Icy''s hand strike had opened on his forehead, and blood flowed down his skin, slightly impairing his vision. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As time slowly passed, Charles''s movements began to feel heavy. This was not an act, he was genuinely fatigued. Now, Charles had endured longer than Finn had. Even in this state, he still refused to give up and continued to push through. "Is this really all your strength? It''s about to end, Charles. I''m very disappointed." Icy said slowly. Chapter 262 - 262: Charless Self-Created Combat Techniques "It''s still too early." Charles''s expression showed no signs of fluctuation as he quietly regarded Icy, his eyes filled with calm. It was this calm, tranquil gaze that made Icy sense something unusual. By all logic, geniuses like them, with extensive combat experience, would not risk everything to face a battle they had no chance of winning. Charles must have some other trump card! "But why isn''t he using it? If this continues, he will surely fail!" Icy''s mind raced, frantically considering all possible outcomes. He felt it was not that Charles didn''t want to use it, rather, that trump card must have certain limitations. Perhaps Charles had mastered a certain combat technique that could only be perfectly executed at the last moment, when faced with a life-and-death crisis! Thinking of this, Icy became excited again. He wasn''t afraid of the power of Charles''s trump card, what he worried about was that Charles only had his current strength, which wouldn''t allow for a thrilling fight! "Charles, I''ve already guessed your trump card, but don''t worry, I will give you a chance!" Icy said slowly. Upon hearing this, Charles felt a slight ripple in his heart, could it be that Icy had guessed he wanted to create his own combat techniques? In the next moment, Icy''s fierce attacks came crashing down once more. Charles found himself once again caught in a storm of assaults. With every attack from Icy, Charles was trying to complete his self-created combat techniques! However, his injuries were becoming more severe, as if at any moment he would collapse to the ground and lose consciousness! "Icy, well done! That''s it, give it to Charles hard!" In the Taylor family, Zane jumped up from his seat, waving his fists in sheer delight as he watched the live broadcast. In his eyes, Charles was already in a desperate situation, with no chance of turning the tables! Even so, Charles continued to fight, unwilling to give up. To Zane, this was pure madness! Facing an unbeatable enemy and still struggling was clearly something only a fool would do, if it were him, he would have surrendered long ago. But this was fine, the later it got, the more intense the battle would become, and soon, Charles would run out of stamina and be unable to defend effectively. Perhaps Icy would land a fatal blow! That would be the perfect outcome for the entire Taylor family and for Zane! "Come on, Icy, go a bit faster, hit harder!" Zane had never been this focused before. He widened his eyes, staring intently at the live feed, his attention entirely locked on the octagonal cage. Soon, the expression on his face began to stiffen, as if he had noticed something was off! "What''s going on? Is Icy running out of stamina? How is he missing all his attacks on Charles? But Icy''s speed and strength don''t seem to have changed!" Zane muttered to himself. He wasn''t the only one to notice this change. Some observant viewers began to discuss: "Has Charles exploded with power again? His speed, strength, and reflexes seem worse than at the start of the fight!" "Icy should still be at his peak, how is he missing Charles?" "Damn it, what''s going on? Could there be some behind-the-scenes dealings? Are they throwing the fight?" Soon, the calls for foul play and match-fixing grew louder. In the front row, Ethan watched Charles''s movements with increasing tension. When he saw Charles dodge Icy''s attack once more, He immediately slammed his hand on the chair, his face filled with excitement as he said, "It''s on! Charles has completed his self-created combat techniques!" "What? Really? How come I haven''t noticed any change in Charles? His stamina is nearly depleted, and he''s not in as good a state as he was at the beginning." Ruby turned and asked. As a Level 7 Beast Master, she could see at a glance that Charles wasn''t doing well and there was no sign of him using any combat techniques. Could it be that Ethan had misjudged the situation? But right now, the situation in the octagonal cage was gradually evening out! "Charles has definitely completed his self-created combat techniques! Although I don''t know what they are, if you calm down and observe, you''ll see that Charles isn''t relying on speed and reflexes to evade Icy''s attacks!" Ethan said confidently. As Charles''s recent special training instructor, Ethan knew Charles''s peak state very well. Now, Icy''s attacks were being perfectly neutralized by Charles almost every time. This indicated that Charles had surely grasped some special combat techniques that allowed him to master the timing and angles of Icy''s attacks! Among everyone present, the one who could feel Charles''s change the most was Icy. At this moment, his face was filled with disbelief, no longer the indifference he had shown earlier. He quickly stepped back two paces to create distance between himself and Charles, slowly raising his fists and looking at them. It was as if he couldn''t believe that this was his fist, and he hadn''t landed a single hit on Charles! "Is this your trump card? I have to admit, it seems like you''ve seen through all my movements. You''re really strong!" Icy said candidly. He took a deep breath. In his Asura state, he shouldn''t be so easily read by others regarding his next move. After all, he was like a weapon now, every muscle movement and change in his eyes were not something an ordinary person could observe and glean information from. Let alone using that information to make deductions and judgments! "How did you do it?" Icy couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked loudly. Charles took a deep breath, sensing the information around him. He wasn''t sure what had just happened, it was as if, in a moment, a switch in his mind had been flipped. All the information in the octagonal cage was projected into his mind, including every move Icy made. He could even see the sweat slowly flowing on Icy''s skin, the opening and closing of the pores on the surface of his skin, all vividly appearing in Charles''s mind. Looking at the information prompt in front of him, Charles finally understood what kind of self-created combat techniques he had developed. [Self-Created Combat Techniques (Unnamed)] [Description]: Forms a circular domain with a radius of ten meters around you. Within this domain, you can enter a special state, perceive everything around you, and anticipate all of your enemy''s actions in advance. Charles stared blankly at the description. It was brief, but it surprised him. The key point was "anticipate all of your enemy''s actions in advance!" Isn''t that akin to predicting the future? It merely limits the foresight to the enemy while also allowing him to sense every subtle detail within the domain. This was beyond powerful! Charles took another deep breath and directly named this self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain] [Description]: Forms a circular domain with a radius of ten meters around you. Within this domain, you can enter a special state, perceive everything around you, and anticipate all of your enemy''s actions in advance. This name was incredibly fitting, within this domain, Charles could foresee all of his enemy''s moves like a deity. Logically, the thirty figures he had perceived in the Trial Tower shouldn''t have led to such a combat technique. It seemed that the information prompt was the reason why Charles was able to complete the [Divine Domain]! "I''m not quite sure either, this should be the reason for my self-created combat techniques." Charles answered Icy''s question. That one sentence instantly left Icy shocked once again. "Self-created combat techniques? Charles, are you saying that just now, during our battle, you completed your self-created combat techniques?" There was no trace of coldness on Icy''s face, only astonishment. He hadn''t expected that Charles''s trump card would be this! Completing self-created combat techniques through a life-and-death battle! This move was undoubtedly very risky, if anything went wrong, Charles could end up seriously injured. If anyone else had said this, Icy would have thought they were too arrogant, not taking him seriously. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But looking into Charles''s calm eyes, Icy now had only one thought in his mind: Charles was truly a genius, a genius like himself! "Great! That''s how it should be! Charles, now that you have your self-created combat techniques, we can have a proper fight!" Icy said, twisting his neck. He took a deep breath, pressed his palms together, and instantly his whole body swelled up like a balloon. Then, Icy slowly exhaled the murky air from within him, and his aura underwent a dramatic transformation. If Icy had been a weapon before, now he was a weapon that had just slain thousands, covered in thick blood! The audience in front of the octagonal cage quickly covered their noses as a strong smell of blood wafted from Icy! Charles became even more serious, now Icy felt even more dangerous to him. "Was that not the full state of Asura earlier?" Charles asked for the first time. Icy''s eyes were blood-red, and his mouth curled into an exaggerated grin. He licked his lips and slowly replied: "Charles, dying under the true Asura state is an honor!" The former Icy had been exceptionally indifferent, now he was filled with arrogance and bloodlust. Especially in those blood-red eyes, filled with an endless desire for slaughter, it seemed that this state had some special effect on him! Soon, the situation of the battle grew tense once again. One was Charles, who had completed his self-created combat techniques in the heat of battle, and the other was Icy in a new state of his Asura combat techniques. The two stood opposed to each other in the octagonal cage. All eyes were fixed on them, and no one dared to breathe! Chapter 263 - 263: Next Comes My Attack "By the way, Charles, your self-created combat techniques look pretty impressive. I wonder what it''s called?" Icy shook his head and glanced sideways at Charles as he asked. He was now very curious about the name of Charles''s self-created combat techniques. Generally speaking, one could gain some relevant information from the name of a combat technique. To be honest, Icy had no idea how Charles had perfectly dodged every one of his attacks. Although he was now in a stronger Asura state, understanding how Charles had done it might still prove to be a challenge. Fortunately, Charles answered his question. "The name of the combat technique is: [Divine Domain]." Charles said slowly. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was very clear. Even in his second-tier Asura state, Icy was momentarily taken aback. He instinctively reached for his ear, as if uncertain about the name Charles had just spoken. [Divine Domain]? Divine? A Level 4 Beast Master actually dared to name his self-created combat technique with a word that includes "Divine"? Was Charles too arrogant, or did he have high hopes for this [Divine Domain] combat technique? Not only did Icy think so, but even Ethan sitting in the audience had some doubts about his own hearing. However, considering that Charles had comprehended thirty figures on the stone wall to complete his self-created combat technique, naming it as such wasn''t entirely unreasonable! For an ordinary Beast Master, a self-created combat technique derived from thirty figures could indeed be called "Divine"! "I want to see just how strong this combat technique of yours is, worthy of this ''Divine'' title." Icy declared as he prepared to launch his attack. He had gathered useful information from the name: first, this combat technique was incredibly powerful, and Charles had great confidence in it, Second, it should be related to a domain, which meant it likely had some range limitations. He just didn''t know how extensive that range was, would it cover the entire octagonal cage? The rest of the information needed to be explored by Icy himself, so he charged at Charles without hesitation. This time, the speed of his attack was even faster, and the force was greater. Icy''s feet even left a dent in the ground. Countless fragments and dust flew through the air, propelled by the gusts created by Icy''s movements. From a distance, Icy looked as if he had wings, soaring towards Charles. However, Charles made no move at all, as if he didn''t have time to react. Some spectators gasped, saying: "Icy''s attack looks absolutely invincible this time! What a magnificent strike! Is Charles stunned?" "Icy''s speed is so fast, did Charles not manage to react?" "Are you guys stupid? Just now, Charles perfectly dodged Icy''s attacks several times, he won''t encounter any surprises now!" "Maybe Charles can''t pull off what he did earlier anymore?" Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Han Yan was almost face-to-face with Charles. Unexpectedly, at that moment, he suddenly changed the direction of his attack, opting to strike at Charles''s side instead! However, just as Icy altered his movement, Charles moved as well! The two acted simultaneouslyone changing his attack, the other adjusting his position. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next instant, Icy''s attack grazed past Charles and hit the ground. "How is this possible? At the same time? This can''t be!" Icy stared at Charles in disbelief. As a battle genius, he was well aware of what had just happened: Charles had moved at the same time he did? What did this imply? Did Charles predict all of his movements? That was impossible! Because in the second-tier Asura combat techniques state, no one could perceive his muscle movements through the killing intent and bloodlust surrounding him to anticipate his actions. Moreover, from the moment he changed his movement to deducing his true intent, time was required. It was simply impossible for both of them to act simultaneously! "It must be that Charles got lucky and happened to dodge." Icy thought to himself, as he could only rationalize it this way. Otherwise, he had no way to explain what had just transpired. In contrast to Icy, Ruby, a Level 7 Beast Master, turned her head in disbelief, her mouth agape in shock as she looked at Ethan and asked: "Ethan, did you just see that? Charles actually..." Before she could finish her sentence, Ethan, taking a deep breath to calm himself, responded with certainty: "You didn''t missee it, Charles didn''t act simultaneously with Icyhis movement was just a fraction faster!" To understand what this means, consider that even Ruby, a Level 7 Beast Master, and Ethan, who is hailed as the tiger of Cyber Academy, were utterly shocked. A slight difference indicates that Charles didn''t merely predict Icy''s movements, he preemptively foresaw them! By anticipating Icy''s actions, Charles had already begun to shift his position before Icy even moved. Although Icy was incredibly strong, he was slightly affected by the Asura combat techniques, and since he was not on par with Level 7 and Level 8 Beast Masters, he didn''t notice the difference. While Ethan and Ruby were still in shock, a figure quietly appeared beside themit was Jamie, the dean of Cyber Academy. He no longer worried about Charles''s condition, this battle held no suspense anymore. "Dean!" "Dean!" Ruby, Ethan, and several other teachers from Cyber Academy quickly stood up to pay their respects. Especially Ruby, who glanced at the dean''s astonished expression and then looked back at Charles in the octagonal cage. She thought to herself, "The dean actually came here. Is it for Charles? This kid must be pretty important to have an eight-level Beast Master like the dean come in person!" The other teachers likely had their own guesses about the dean''s purpose for being in the underground world, and in their minds, they had a clearer understanding of Charles''s importance. He was undoubtedly a unique genius, unprecedented in the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy! At this moment, Celestine had no idea what the teachers were thinking or what Jamie''s appearance in the underground world represented. Her attention was entirely on Charles, watching his bleeding wounds, her eyes turned red, and silent tears dripped onto the ground. "Charles, go for it! You''re the best." Celestine didn''t dare to shout too loudly. She was afraid of affecting Charles, so she chose to cheer him on softly yet firmly, repeating her encouragement over and over. In the octagonal cage, Icy launched a series of fierce attacks, each time changing angles and trajectories, leaving no intact spot on the ground. The ground was all pockmarked and uneven, yet despite this, he still hadn''t touched Charles''s skin! All of the wounds on Charles''s body were caused by Icy''s attacks when he failed to complete his self-created combat techniques earlier. Now, he could no longer inflict any effective damage on Charles. "Damn it! Is this some kind of absolute defensive combat technique?" Icy thought to himself. He had tried many times, and each attack was perfectly evaded by Charles. Whether he chose to attack directly or change direction mid-attack, it was always the same! It was as if Charles could see into the depths of his mind, moving simultaneously to avoid each of his strikes. "One last attempt, let''s rely entirely on instinct!" Icy still hadn''t given up. He wanted to try maintaining calm and rationality in battle, something every strong individual must learn. Now, for Icy, completely losing his calm and rationality and relying on his battle instincts had become his last offensive strategy. In the next moment, Icy closed his eyes and then opened them again. In his bright red eyes, there was not a trace of human emotion, only endless killing intent and bloodlust. At that moment, Icy resembled a sharp blade, cutting through the air around him, charging toward Charles''s shoulder with an unstoppable momentum! Then, This final offensive maneuver was evaded by Charles with a slight sidestep. The powerful strike crashed into the ground, creating a deep pit instantly. Icy, feeling somewhat dazed, looked down at the pit beneath his feet, unsure of what to do. It was the first time he had encountered such a situationnone of his offensive techniques had any effect on Charles at all. At this moment, the balance of victory had begun to tip in Charles''s favor. "Can I ask how you''ve managed to evade so many attacks?" Icy gritted his teeth, regaining some rationality, and he desperately wanted to know the answer. Failure is not something that is impossible to accept, not knowing how you failed is what truly drives one to despair. "I told you, my combat technique is called Divine Domain." Charles replied slowly. This statement left Icy stunned once again. He reluctantly assumed a defensive stance and spoke up again: "From now on, I will choose to defend. Charles, your combat technique should only serve the purpose of evasion, right?" Icy took a deep breath. If he wanted to avoid being defeated by Charles, this was the only option lefthe hoped that Charles''s Divine Domain only had defensive capabilities. Charles didn''t show any other expression upon hearing Icy''s words. He was also curious about the offensive capabilities of Divine Domain. He carefully sensed everything within the domain, including the muscles throughout Icy''s body and the traces of energy flow. Soon, a perfect offensive route appeared before Charles, and it seemed he could even see how Icy would attempt to block it. "Let''s give it a try, now it''s my turn to attack." Charles said. Chapter 264 - 264: The End of the Battle! The tides of battle between Charles and Icy had shifted, now it was Charles''s turn to attack while Icy defended. At this moment, Icy, who was in the second stage of Asura, experienced an immediate change in momentum. When he was on the offensive before, he was like a weapon that could slay thousands. When it was his turn to defend, Icy suddenly transformed into a heavy shield, firmly planted on the ground. He positioned his left arm across his chest, exuding an immense sense of weight and solidity, as if no attack could topple him. However, in Charles''s eyes, the shield that Icy had become, while large and sturdy, still bore numerous fine cracks. This was due to the enhancement of Divine Domain, Charles could perceive everything within the domain, including Icy''s current weaknesses and how Icy would defend when he launched an attack. A fair amount of time had passed, and Charles had been using Divine Domain for a while now. He faintly sensed a decline in his mental state, as if he were experiencing a slight headache. "It seems that using Divine Domain not only consumes physical strength but also takes a toll on my mental faculties, I need to be more careful in the future." Charles thought to himself. He didn''t waste any more time and initiated his attack, following the route he had visualized. Charles was feeling fatigued now, his speed and strength were not at their peak, but that didn''t hinder him. Instead, it caused Icy, who was on the defensive, to break out in a sweat. He couldn''t figure out from which direction Charles intended to attack or what kind of offensive strategy he would use. The route could come from the side or directly rush him head-on. Even though Charles''s speed was slow, it should have been easy to predict! Icy no longer hesitated and decided to follow his instincts, he chose the route he felt was the most likely for defense. At that moment, Charles had already arrived in front of Icy. He anticipated Icy''s choice and altered his initial attack route, launching a sudden strike aimed directly at Icy''s most vulnerable spot. In the next instant, Icy''s body was pushed back three steps. Since Charles''s strength wasn''t particularly overwhelming, Icy did not suffer any fatal blows. However, his mental state now seemed somewhat poor as he incredulously stared at his retreating feet and left hand, unable to believe that in both offense and defense, he was no match for Charles! "What a Divine Domain, Charles. You''ve truly chosen a fitting name, I admit my defeat." Icy said slowly, lowering his head. He had no other options left. The outcome of this battle had been sealed the moment Charles completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. What followed was merely his unwillingness, a desperate struggle against the inevitable. Moreover, he could no longer maintain the second stage of Asura, if this continued, the toll would only increase. Icy stood there, somewhat dejected, casting a complex gaze at Charles, his feelings were quite intricate at this moment. Initially, he believed that he would be the victor of today''s battle, Charles, while strong, had not reached the level where he could defeat him. If it came down to combat experience, skill, and physical attributes alone, Charles would surely failand fail miserably! What Icy hadn''t anticipated was that Charles would complete his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain, during their fight! That kind of determination and willingness to face danger was not something just anyone possessed. When Icy had completed his self-created combat technique, Asura, it had been after facing real battle, pushed into a corner with no other options. In contrast, Charles actively chose to pursue the opportunity to create his own technique. From this perspective, Icy felt a sense of admiration for Charles. With the loser''s departure, only Charles remained in the octagonal cage. Before the host could announce the battle''s outcome, the majority of the audience erupted into wild cheers for Charles, with some shouting: "Awesome! I am witnessing history! A newly minted Level 4 Beast Master has truly succeeded in this challenge!" "What is Reaper''s Scythe? It''s not an issue at all for Charles!" "Charles is the strongest Level 4 Beast Master, who dares to argue?" "It''s over, it''s all over. Damn Icy, he made me lose so many gold coins!" Some people were ecstatic, while others were engulfed in despair, with the most affected being Zane from the Taylor family. He was slumped in a chair, and the entire room had turned into a wreck. Everything he could throw was destroyed, including the phone he had used to watch the livestream. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Self-created combat techniques, it''s all about self-created combat techniques!" Zane shouted in a frenzy. He never expected that not only had Charles survived Icy''s attack, but he had also defeated Icy and completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain! This was a heavy blow for him! All his meticulous planning, from online public opinion to the people in the slums, and even to Chad, the ace Level 4 Beast Master, had all been in vain. Moreover, Zane couldn''t help but think: Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if I hadn''t provoked Charles? Would he have participated in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? If so, he wouldn''t have completed his self-created combat techniques and become stronger?" Was there anything more painful than this? To Zane, Charles was a mortal enemy, yet he felt that he had inadvertently made this enemy even stronger, and not by a little! In the Bamboo Grove of Cyber Academy, Colton watched the livestream with a sigh of relief. Even knowing Jamie was on-site, he had been very worried about Charles. Now, it was all good, the fight was over, and Charles had defeated Icy. The Reaper''s Scythe challenge held no more suspense, without Icy as an opponent, the remaining ace Level 4 Beast Masters were definitely no match for Charles. Even though Charles had sustained some injuries in today''s battle, "What does it matter? I''ve already given Jamie the miracle drug for healing, and since I''m working overtime tonight, I can brew some more miracle drugs. I''m a master-level alchemist, after all. Does Charles really lack miracle drugs?" Colton said slowly. He felt very satisfied with Charles at the moment. First, because in a few days, once Charles completed the Reaper''s Scythe challenge, he would help him obtain that alchemy material, bringing him one step closer to his goal. Second, because Colton saw in Charles a person who could inherit all of his alchemy techniques! This was incredibly important. Initially, his deliberate support of Charles might have been more about the future "Valley of the Herb King" secret realm. Now, Colton had changed his perspective, even if Charles couldn''t fulfill the agreement, that wouldn''t stop Colton from continuing to teach him. He had already regarded Charles as his only disciple! "It''s time to go back and brew some miracle drugs. If I work a little harder, I can make sure Charles has a dozen bottles of orange-quality miracle drugs, achieving complete freedom with miracle drugs!" Colton thought to himself. "No, orange-quality won''t be enough! It would be best to have some golden-quality miracle drugs! I need to push myself even more!" Before long, Colton put away his phone, turned, and walked into the alchemy room to begin his brewing. He was preparing for Charles''s future. A monster like Charles might not be long before he roamed the world, encountering more powerful foes and making more friends. If that time came without good miracle drugs on hand, that would be a problem! ... Inside Lsengard, Matthew watched the projected images, closing his mouth. He listened to the cheers of those around him, feeling somewhat uneasy. From this perspective, Charles''s talent was indeed terrifying. His daughter Grace would likely not be a match for Charles in the future. If, because of the human contract, Grace became Charles''s servant, wouldn''t that bring shame to the entire Garcia family of Lsengard? No, looking at it from another perspective, someone like Charles would eventually become a top Beast Master. Having a human contract between Grace and Charles might actually allow the Garcia family to thrive and strengthen under Charles''s protection. Thinking of this, Matthew felt a bit relieved. What he feared most now was that Grace would continue to offend Charles. If Charles decided to vent his anger, it could drag the entire Garcia family into trouble, and that would be disastrous! He took out his phone and called his daughter Grace. From what he knew about her, she had probably just finished watching Charles''s livestream. "Father? What''s the matter?" Grace''s voice came through the phone, the signal a bit shaky, but he could still make out what she was saying. "Grace, did you see the fight earlier? Charles is truly remarkable, he''s only eighteen" Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Grace interrupted him, "There''s no need to say more. I know. I''m also eighteen and a Level 4 Beast Master now. Father, please believe me, in two years, Charles won''t be my opponent!" Hearing the determination in his daughter''s voice, Matthew sighed and decided not to say anything more, instead starting to ask her about some everyday matters. After hanging up the phone, Grace tightly gripped her phone. She took a deep breath and turned to her teacher, saying: "Teacher, I want to go to more dangerous places. I want to become a Level 5 Beast Master faster!" The teacher frowned and replied, "Some things can''t be rushed. Take your time, what you need now is rest." "I don''t have time to rest. Charles is getting stronger quickly. If I want to defeat him, I have to take risks. If he dares to fight Icy like that, why should I be afraid of danger?" Grace''s gaze was exceptionally resolute. She didn''t care about any dangers right now, she only cared about whether she could become a Level 5 Beast Master before Charles and contract a higher-quality mystical beast. "Alright, you are the most gifted person I''ve ever seen, so there is still hope." the teacher thought for a moment and said reassuringly. Grace turned around and looked toward the direction of Genosha Calivia, saying calmly, "In the battle two years from now, I will definitely be the one to win!" Chapter 265 - 265: Dont Go Out Recently Everyone reacted differently to the results of tonight''s battle, some were joyous, while others were sorrowful. In the underground world of Genosha Calivia, the crowd''s cheers were deafening. Some fervent spectators, especially those who had bet on Charles to win, were now acting like they had gone mad, surging toward the octagonal cage like a tidal wave. The expressions on their faces were incredibly fervent. Amidst the crowd''s shouts, Charles''s calm face stood out strikingly. He slowly walked out of the octagonal cage and approached Celestine. At this moment, Celestine finally let out a sigh of relief, her eyes were red as she looked at the wounds on Charles''s body, some of which were already dried and crusted with blood. She was on the verge of tears. "It''s nothing, just some superficial injuries. I''m fine." Charles said with a hint of helplessness. His injuries weren''t too severe, it was just that he had expended quite a bit of energy, and he felt exceptionally fatigued now. At that moment, Jamie, the head of Cyber Academy, approached him, pulling out a bottle of miracle drug and handing it to Charles, saying: "Here, drink this. Colton prepared it for you. I knew you''d need a miracle drug to recover." Upon hearing this, Charles immediately took the bottle. The information displayed in his eyes indicated that it was an orange-quality miracle drug, very suitable for his current condition. He downed it in one go, and the wounds on his body began to heal slowly, while a faint warm current coursed through him. Charles understood that the miracle drug was repairing his internal organs, and it seemed that it wouldn''t be long before his body returned to peak condition. This battle had also drained a lot of his mental energy, and now Charles just wanted to return to his dorm, take a hot shower, and get some proper rest. There were still several more battles ahead, and ordinary Tier Four Beast Masters would not be able to compete with him. He figured that by that time, he wouldn''t even need to use [Divine Domain] to defeat his opponents directly. Now, Charles''s goals could be said to be mostly accomplished. He had successfully created his own combat technique, [Divine Domain], and was about to challenge "Reaper''s Scythe." The remaining task was to deal with the [Dawn] organization, but that could only wait until they took action first. "Charles, how are you feeling? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Celestine quickly asked as she approached him, carefully observing his condition. Meanwhile, Ruby and Ethan chimed in, saying, "Congratulations, Charles! You''ve completed your own combat technique! Among all the youth in Genosha, you''re the only one who could do this!" The other teachers from Cyber Academy also nodded in agreement. There truly was no one who could compare to someone like Charles among the talented youths of Genosha! Charles''s expression didn''t change much, he didn''t feel particularly excited. To him, what happened today was somewhat expected. He just hadn''t anticipated how powerful the completed combat technique, [Divine Domain], would be. If it hadn''t been for his earlier injuries and dwindling energy, Icy probably wouldn''t have lasted three minutes against him! This was the strength of Charles''s self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain]. Moreover, in future battles against regular Beast Masters, with the presence of mystical beasts, skills, and equipment, Charles''s advantage in combat would be even greater. The more complex the situation, the more evident the advantages of [Divine Domain] in sensing everything around him would become. However, this self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain], was not perfect. It had a currently unfixable weakness: its range limitation. It could only sense everything within a circular area of ten meters in radius centered on Charles, predicting the enemy''s movements. If he encountered a Beast Master with long-range capabilities, the advantages of [Divine Domain] would not be as significant. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, Charles, you should stay at Cyber Academy for the next few days and try to minimize going out." Dean Jamie said with a serious expression. He was worried that Charles''s performance in the battle today had surely been noticed by the people from the [Constellation] organization. If the [Constellation] organization still harbored intentions of assassinating Charles, staying at Cyber Academy and minimizing his outings was a wise choice. Last time, [Constellation] had lost a Level Seven Beast Master when they were lured outside the city by Charles. This time, they would likely be more cautious and would not act unless they were absolutely sure of success. Charles also understood that he needed to continue fighting in the underground world until he fully completed the challenge of "Reaper''s Scythe." waiting for the [Dawn] organization to make their move. "Dean, I need to go to the hospital for a bit. After today, for the next few days, I''ll return to the academy right after finishing my battles." Charles said. Yesterday, Jace and Finn used an orange-quality miracle drug for physical recovery, so he should be feeling much better. It shouldn''t be long before he could leave the hospital. "Alright, go ahead. I''ll follow you." Jamie nodded. In the past, Ruby, being a Level Seven Beast Master, could provide close protection for Charles. Now that Jamie had seen Charles''s true talent and strength, he felt a bit uneasy. If he had the time, it would be safer for him to accompany Charles personally. Within Genosha, the only person who could have an Level Eight Beast Master as protection would likely be Emperor Miles himself! If others found out, it would surely cause a huge uproar, Charles''s importance was now comparable to that of the emperor! Soon, the group left the underground world. Ruby, Ethan, and the other teachers from Cyber Academy all chose to return to the academy. Jamie was now unaware of where he was hiding, leaving only Celestine and Charles together. Seeing Charles gradually recover, Celestine finally relaxed. As soon as she came out, she rushed to a nearby supermarket to buy some tissues and water. Carefully, she wiped the blood off Charles''s face, each movement incredibly gentle, unlike how she had acted when they first met in Lsengard. Thinking of this, Charles suddenly became interested and spoke up. "Do you remember when we first met? You were so proud back then, even trying to ambush me at night." Hearing Charles''s words, Celestine''s movements came to a halt as she recalled what had happened that night. She never expected that her failed ambush would end up backfiring on her! "How can you bring that up? You were the one who..." Celestine started to reply, but as she remembered the scene, her face instantly turned red. Charles burst into laughter. After they finished cleaning up, the two of them made their way to the best hospital in Calivia. They entered Jace and Finn''s hospital room. The two of them were already able to briefly leave their beds and move around. Suddenly, they spotted Charles and Celestine walking toward them. Jace''s face lit up with surprise. Ignoring the doctor''s advice to avoid strenuous activity, he sprinted over to Charles, excitedly asking: "Charles, what are you doing here? The battle just ended, you should go rest!" Before Charles could respond, Jace suddenly twitched, the injuries that hadn''t fully healed flared up in pain again. Celestine and Charles hurried to support Jace''s body and gently helped him back to the bed. Shannon was also there, and he said with a hint of schadenfreude, "Looks like you''ve learned your lesson. The doctor said to avoid running around, but you just had to ignore it." "So what? Even if I''m in pain, I''m happy inside!" Jace retorted. Over the past couple of days, he had become a bit more familiar with Finn and Shannon. Especially with Shannon, they had started to tease each other when they had nothing to do. Jace was no ordinary person, he was quite outspoken online and fiercely defended Charles against anyone who slandered him. "Alright, alright, Charles just got here, you two should take a break for a moment." Finn chimed in, his gaze fixed on Charles. Long before this battle even began, Finn had a feeling that Charles would achieve victory. At that time, he only had a hunch that Charles might be working on creating his own combat techniques. To his surprise, the reality turned out to be exactly what he had suspected! While both were geniuses, Finn could only learn ten combat techniques, whereas Charles had already completed his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. The gap between them was quite significant! Finn remembered when he first met Charles, he thought Charles only had impressive physical qualities and combat experience, and couldn''t compare to him, who possessed ten combat techniques. Now, it seemed he had underestimated Charles. Even if Charles hadn''t created the combat technique Divine Domain, he probably could still defeat Finn. "Congratulations, Charles! You shouldn''t have any issues in the upcoming battles. You''ll definitely succeed in completing Reaper''s Scythe." Finn said earnestly. Charles waved his hand dismissively and asked with concern: "How''s the recovery going for you and Jace?" "Very well, of course! After downing a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, the recovery is bound to be quick!" Jace replied eagerly. Finn nodded in agreement. They figured that in about three days, they would be able to leave the hospital and return to their normal lives. "That''s good to hear. I might not come to the hospital to visit you in the next few days." Charles explained briefly. Jace didn''t think much of it, but Finn and Shannon exchanged glances and seemed to recall something. However, since there were others present, they didn''t say anything and simply nodded. Charles stayed a bit longer before finally leaving the hospital with Celestine. On the way back, she walked slowly, wanting to spend more time with Charles. Charles wasn''t oblivious, he could sense the reliance emanating from Celestine. Recently, he hadn''t spent much time with her. There was no avoiding it, as the inter-academy exchange competition was about to begin soon, and he might not have much time then either. Chapter 266 - 266: Celestine Arrives On the dimly lit streets at night, under the faint glow of the streetlights, Celestine feigned ease as she looked at the tall buildings in the distance and slowly said, "Charles, this is far enough. You can head back now." "Isn''t there still a bit of distance left? I''ll walk you to the entrance." Charles replied. Celestine shook her head. She focused on Charles''s somewhat blurred face under the streetlight and said: "I want to watch you walk away, that way, I can see you a little longer." Charles was taken aback. He gazed at the girl before him with a complex expression. Even though she was doing her best to suppress her emotions and appeared very composed, But Charles could still sense Celestine''s emotions. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles opened his arms and pulled her into an embrace, softly whispering in her ear: "It''s okay now. It''s all behind us. I''m fine now, and I will be fine in the future." In that brief moment, Celestine lost her composure. The girl, who had been holding back her emotions, could no longer contain her feelings, and her tears flowed like a summer downpour. "I was so worried tonight, watching your wounds bleed endlessly. Charles, please promise me you won''t get hurt again." At her words, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He could clearly sense how deeply this crying girl cared for him and how much he meant to her. "Alright, I''ll do my best to avoid it in the future. The fight is over now, so cheer up! After all, I''m the victor tonight." Charles said, trying to shift Celestine''s focus. He didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only say this. As time passed bit by bit, Celestine finally stopped sobbing. She slowly rested her head against Charles''s chest, feeling his warmth and listening to the steady beat of his heart. "It''s almost time for me to head back to Cyber Academy. I guess I''ll be staying there for the next few days." Charles said helplessly. He felt reluctant, and as he sensed her presence, his arms instinctively tightened around her. "I understand. Can I come visit you at your academy?" Celestine suddenly looked up, locking her gaze with Charles''s eyes. Charles thought for a moment and replied, "Even if you come, I won''t have much time to spend with you. I have to be in the training room early in the morning..." Before he could finish, Celestine interrupted him. "I meant in the evening. Can I come to Cyber Academy at night?" "At night? I think the academy doesn''t allow outsiders to stay overnight." Charles said, feeling a bit confused. He hadn''t really considered that question. Celestine stepped out of Charles''s embrace, took a deep breath, and called out loudly to the surroundings, "Dean Chen, I''m applying to enter Cyber Academy now. Is that okay?" Charles was taken aback, he hadn''t expected Celestine to do that. The area fell silent, with no response at all. After a moment, Jamie''s voice echoed from somewhere, "Sure, I approve." Celestine instantly lowered her head, taking Charles''s arm as they headed toward Cyber Academy. After they left, Jamie emerged from the shadows, scratching his nose and saying: "Being young is great. I was once pulled along by a beautiful lady just like that." ... In the dormitory of Cyber Academy, Charles watched Celestine, who was packing her belongings, and he still couldn''t quite process everything. She came to Cyber Academy just to spend the night with him? "Stop staring. You''re tired today, right? After you shower, I''ll give you a massage." Celestine said, looking down. The decision she made earlier was sudden, if it weren''t for how much she missed Charles, she wouldn''t have acted this way. During the battle that night, Celestine had been filled with worry. She feared that Charles could be seriously hurt, and even more, she was scared of something unexpected happening. Seeing Charles embrace her, Celestine could no longer hold back her feelings and felt bold enough to act. Since Charles couldn''t leave Cyber Academy, then she would come to him instead. "Well, I''ll go take a shower first." Charles said, scratching his head as he spoke slowly. Celestine nodded at first but immediately shook her head and said, "You got hurt today, it might be inconvenient for you. Let me help." Charles was taken aback, before he could even agree, Celestine had already pulled him into the bathroom. As Celestine gently and slowly removed Charles''s clothes, she deliberately brushed her firm chest against his skin. With each movement, Charles could only take deep breaths and try to control his body''s reactions. When it came time to remove his pants, Celestine noticed the tent that formed and instinctively licked her lips. Before long, all of Charles''s clothes lay discarded. "I''ll help you wash. Is the water warm enough?" Celestine adjusted the water temperature and asked. Charles gazed at the hot water spraying from the showerhead and the mist that enveloped the room, feeling his most primal desires stirring within him. Especially when Celestine accidentally got her clothes wet from the water overhead, her curvy body became partially visible, with her firm breasts and shapely hips all drawing Charles''s gaze. "My clothes are wet, and it''ll be inconvenient later, so I should take them off." Celestine quickly explained, looking down and not daring to meet Charles''s intense stare. Before long, Celestine was left wearing only a sexy black lingerie. Charles could vaguely see the hair between her legs, free from the constraints of her panties, with glistening droplets of water on it. "Come on, let me help you shower." Celestine said, pulling Charles closer. After the battle ended, Charles had taken the miracle drug prepared by Professor Colton, and now all his wounds had healed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling her soft, delicate hands roaming over him, especially the softness of Celestine''s breasts, Charles could no longer hold back, his lower body became incredibly hard, raised high, eager to find an enemy to fight. The softness of her skin, the slickness of the shower gel, and their increasingly heavy breaths mixed with the splashing water sounds in the bathroom created an intoxicating atmosphere. Charles turned around to look at Celestine''s flushed, alluring face. Two fiery gazes met through the steam, neither of them spoke. Celestine pushed her hair back and lowered her head. Her rosy lips enveloped Charles''s rigid member, a warm and wet sensation flooding his mind. As Celestine''s mouth moved rhythmically up and down, Charles took deep breaths. His hands began to explore Celestine''s body, removing her top and playfully caressing her firm yet soft breasts. Before long, feeling that the time was right, Charles lifted Celestine up, rinsing off the remaining soap suds. They stood in front of the bathroom mirror, beginning to repeat the pleasurable motions. Early the next morning, Charles woke up around six as usual. Beside him, Celestine was sleeping peacefully. She had exhausted quite a bit of energy yesterday, and her throat was a bit hoarse. Fortunately, the soundproofing in the academy''s dormitory was excellent. Otherwise, they might have received complaints the next day. Gently getting out of bed, Charles washed up quickly. He first headed to the academy''s cafeteria, had breakfast, and packed an extra meal to place on the desk in the dormitory. Finding a piece of white paper and a pen, he wrote a few lines and set an alarm clock. Only then did he make his way to the training room at Cyber Academy to begin his daily training. Now that his self-created combat techniques were complete, the Overlord Heavy Armor could no longer help him enhance his physical attributes or increase his strength. All he could do was continue his training as a Beast Master and work on leveling up his four mystical beasts. Over the recent period, Little Gold was quickly approaching level nineteen, but since he had nearly exhausted the rare metal materials, Little Gold''s leveling speed had slowed down. As for Mia, Max, and Mousie, they had leveled up significantly, especially Mia, who, as Charles''s third spirit pet, had reached level twenty-five. The information displayed in his eyes was: [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv25 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Lightning Attribute [Hobby]: Alcohol [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good ... Max and Mousie''s levels had also reached twenty-seven. However, the higher the level, the slower the upgrading process became. It seemed like it would take quite a bit of time before they could advance. On the other hand, if Little Gold had enough rare metals, he could be ready for advancement in just a few days. Now, Charles wasn''t as busy as before. The "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge would be completed soon, and he would also obtain the alchemy materials from Professor Colton shortly. The only thing left was the upcoming inter-academy exchange competition. The winners would gain access to the secret realm of Genosha, allowing them to rapidly enhance their abilities. This was a must for Charles! If he had more time, he planned to slowly try the Training Tower to see if he could complete the most difficult challenges. After all, Jamie Dean had mentioned that if he completed everything, there would be a mysterious hidden reward. Besides that, What worried Charles a bit was the news about Professor Ezra. With that in mind, Charles planned to visit the Dean''s office again at noon to see if there were any updates on Professor Ezra. "Sigh, my strength still isn''t enough." Charles said slowly. He watched the mystical beasts training hard and let out a sigh. Maybe once his strength improved a bit more, things would get better. Becoming a top-tier Beast Master was Charles''s goal, he knew he had to be more diligent and work harder. Chapter 267 - 267: Might Not Be Able to Participate in the Fight In Genosha, Calivia, in the underground world, the underground world was very quiet during the day. In the vast underground space, only a dozen figures were busy cleaning the area. In the boss''s office, Golden stood in front of the desk, hunched over with his head down, looking at a girl sitting in the chair. She was a petite girl, only about one hundred and fifty centimeters tall, wearing a pink fluffy dress, with a ponytail and holding a pink lollipop in her hand. Icy also stood next to Golden, unlike Golden, he wasn''t as tense or humble and appeared quite casual. "Cecilia, I''m really curious. How did the organization send you here? Shouldn''t it have been someone else?" Icy asked helplessly. He hated dealing with immature kids, and working under someone like that would surely lead to all sorts of trouble. "Icy, what kind of expression is that? Do you not want me here? If that''s the case, I''ll just leave." Cecilia immediately jumped off her chair, wanting to walk away. Golden, who had been hunched over, quickly reached out his hand and pleaded, "My lady, please don''t go! You''re the only one in the organization with the authority. If you leave, what are we supposed to do?" "Lord Icy is just joking. After he found out you were coming, he was actually quite happy, really!" Golden looked at the two young people in front of him, feeling utterly helpless. He could only try his best to pacify them. Otherwise, if Cecilia really did leave, it would just be him and Icy left, and he had no qualifications to represent the Dawn organization in contacting Charles! According to the rules, as long as someone completed the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, a member of the Dawn organization would reach out to the successful challenger. They would conduct an assessment within a certain time frame, and then arrange for relevant tasks. Only after completing those tasks could one temporarily join the Dawn. Cecilia was the only one with that authority, Icy didn''t qualify yet. "Hehe, I was just joking! But I''ve heard this Charles is really impressive, even Icy isn''t his match. Is that true?" Cecilia fixed her gaze on Icy and asked. She was doing it on purpose. After all, Icy always wore a cold expression, as if everyone owed him money, which annoyed Cecilia greatly. Faced with Cecilia''s question, Icy didn''t respond. He had already come to terms with the reality. The Divine Domain was a very powerful self-created combat technique, and Charles was a genius stronger than him. There was no denying that, even if Charles was better than him now, it was only temporary. He wouldn''t be unable to defeat Charles forever, there was still plenty of time ahead. In a year or two, perhaps Charles would become his defeated foe! "Cecilia, don''t forget the reason you''re here. I don''t have time to play house with you." Icy said slowly. He was someone who valued efficiency in his work, and he was quite annoyed by Cecilia''s casual attitude. "Okay, since Charles''s subsequent battles are already determined, there''s really no need to wait any longer. The other ace-level Beast Masters definitely won''t be his match." Cecilia said as she licked her pink lollipop. She savored the sweetness on her tongue before continuing, "I''m not in a rush right now, I have another task. We can talk about Charles after the battle is completely over." Icy paused for a moment. What other task? He had no idea at all! Cecilia glanced at Icy and said proudly, "You''re curious, aren''t you? Too bad your level is too low, I can''t tell you!" With that, Cecilia turned around and left. Golden and Icy exchanged glances, both letting out a sigh. ... On the other side, in the Taylor family, in Benson''s study, a mysterious figure suddenly appeared, startling Benson, who was reading. "What''s going on? Why such a sudden visit today? Did something happen?" Benson quickly asked. In the past, this mysterious person had always been very calm, as if nothing could surprise him. But today, for some reason, Benson could clearly sense the unease radiating from him. "Something has indeed happened. The Taylor family should not make any moves during this period, everything must stop temporarily and wait for further news!" The mysterious person''s words came out quickly, and his tone seemed a bit off, as if something very important was at stake. It was the first time Benson had encountered such a situation, and he quickly pressed for more information, "What exactly has happened?" The mysterious person took a deep breath, trying to digest the news he had just received. "I can''t tell you just yet. This matter has caught even us by surprise, we can only wait and see for now. Remember, do not make any moves until we notify you!" "Make sure to remember this!" The mysterious person seemed a bit uneasy and repeated it for emphasis. After seeing Benson nod, the mysterious figure vanished again into the darkness. Benson was left alone in the study, feeling completely baffled. "Could it be that Ezra has returned? That shouldn''t be the case, even Ezra wouldn''t cause this kind of panic!" Benson pondered hard. The fact that the mysterious person had issued a notification to halt all actions and go into hiding indicated that something very serious was going on. However, the Taylor family had no information at all, and Benson began to feel anxious. He quickly informed everyone in the Taylor family that, unless there was something extremely important, they were prohibited from leaving the Taylor family estate. Especially Zane, Benson ordered him to stay at home and not go out, even confiscating Zane''s phone and computer. Throughout Genosha Calivia, it seemed that only the Taylor family had received this news and started to retreat. Other prominent families continued on as usual, as if nothing had happened at all. Meanwhile, at Cyber Academy, Charles arrived at the Dean''s office, wanting to inquire about any news regarding Teacher Ezra. To his surprise, the only person in the office was Teacher Hale, who was busy handling some documents. "Ah, Charles, is there something you need today?" Hale asked. Charles replied, "I wanted to check with the Dean to see if there''s any new information about Teacher Ezra." Hale sighed and said slowly, "Not at the moment. The Dean left early this morning, he must have other matters to attend to." Charles accepted this, but just as he was about to leave, Jamie''s figure suddenly appeared at the doorway. Upon seeing Charles, he said with a serious expression, "Charles, you might not be able to participate in today''s battle." Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What! What happened?" Both Hale and Charles were filled with confusion. "Especially since Charles has already defeated the strongest Icy, the remaining opponents are just ordinary ace-level Beast Masters." "If he can''t participate in tonight''s battle, doesn''t that mean he''s giving up on the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge?" If that''s the case, not only would Teacher Colton be unable to obtain the alchemy materials, but Charles would also lose the opportunity to connect with the [Dawn] organization! "What exactly is going on, Dean? Why can''t I participate in tonight''s battle?" Charles asked again. Jamie''s serious expression remained unchanged. He walked in from the doorway and sat down in the chair by the window, slowly beginning to speak: "The reason you can''t participate in the battle is that someone has arrived in Genosha Calivia today." "Someone? Who? What does that have to do with my battle tonight?" Charles felt extremely confused. The fact that he couldn''t participate in the underground octagonal cage battle was just because someone had come to Genosha? What was going on? Hale, however, seemed to remember something after hearing Jamie''s words, and his face showed an expression of disbelief as he slowly said: "Dean, is it that person?" Jamie nodded and looked at Hale with a complex gaze, slowly saying: "Exactly, he''s here. Hale, whether your curse can be lifted depends on him!" Charles listened to their conversation, completely baffled. Soon, after his inquiries, Jamie and Hale explained everything to him. A legendary ninth-level Beast Master had come to Genosha Calivia today! The ninth-level Beast Master known as the Radiant Knight! Lucas! "A ninth-level Beast Master!" Charles was very surprised, he originally thought it would be someone else, but it turned out to be a ninth-level Beast Master! And judging by the title, he seemed to be a good person. However, looking at Jamie and Hale''s expressions, it seemed that things were not that simple. "Sigh, this person is very peculiar, he cannot tolerate even a hint of dark attribute Beast Masters. If he sees you, Charles, you could be in trouble." Jamie sighed. He was feeling a bit of a headache, it just so happened that a ninth-level Beast Master arrived at this moment! If it had been a few days later, after Charles completed the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge, there wouldn''t have been any issues. But it had to be today! Even without summoning a mystical beast, Charles would still exude dark attribute energy, and that wouldn''t go unnoticed by a ninth-level Beast Master. If the other party came to the underground world and saw Charles fighting, Jamie, as an eighth-level Beast Master, would have no confidence in being able to ensure Charles''s safety. So the best solution was to keep Charles hidden in Cyber Academy, that way, there wouldn''t be any unexpected incidents. But doing so would mean he couldn''t complete the ''Reaper''s Scythe'' challenge! "Can''t tolerate dark attribute Beast Masters? Dean, what''s wrong with dark attribute Beast Masters? I haven''t done anything wrong." Charles said, puzzled. Does being a dark attribute Beast Master automatically make someone a bad person? "There''s nothing we can do, he''s a ninth-level Beast Master." Jamie replied, feeling a bit overwhelmed as he tried to think of a solution. Chapter 268 - 268: The Black Blood Tavern Jamie walked to the window, gazing at the scenery of the academy outside. He let out a sigh once more and slowly said: "Lucas is a very strange person. If you happen to encounter him when he''s in a bad mood and he sees a dark attribute Beast Master, he will directly take action and eliminate them." "Your teacher, Ezra, almost died at his hands." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, Charles was taken aback. It''s important to note that Teacher Ezra was an eighth-level Beast Master with a divine beast, and the nine-tailed flame tiger was a dual-attribute divine beast. Charles remembered the scene when he first saw the nine-tailed flame tiger very clearly, including the information prompt at that time: [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] [Attribute]: Dark, Fire [Level]: Lv85 [Quality]: Mythical [Description]: Originally an ordinary jungle tiger, it accidentally fell into a chasm engulfed in a mysterious blaze. The fierce flames did not burn it to death, instead, they refined its essence over nine thousand years of suffering, allowing it to achieve perfection and be reborn. "Teacher Ezra is also a multi-attribute Beast Master, not just a pure dark attribute Beast Master. Even so, did Lucas still take action?" Charles asked curiously. He understood that Ezra was not an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master, almost no one in Genosha dared to provoke him. "Yeah, when Lucas goes crazy, he doesn''t care about anything. If he wants to attack you, no one can stop him." Jamie replied with a heavy nod. There''s almost no perfect solution to such matters. The only thing that can be done now is to keep Charles at Cyber Academy as much as possible, avoiding any contact with Lucas. Perhaps the latter was just passing through Genosha Calivia. "Wait a minute. If Lucas leaves tonight, you can still participate in the underground octagonal cage battles without any issues." Jamie suggested. This was the best plan available at the moment. "Is that all? What if he doesn''t leave? Am I just supposed to give up on the battles tonight?" Charles said, somewhat unwilling to accept it. Everything was so close, he only needed a few more fights to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, help Teacher Colton obtain alchemy materials, make contact with the Dawn organization, gather intelligence about what was happening in the abandoned factory underground, and find the hidden enemies within Genosha. Just when everything was about to get better, he suddenly encountered Lucas, who harbored animosity toward dark attribute Beast Masters. Moreover, Lucas was a ninth-level Beast Master, a rarity in the entire Abyssal Depths and the top combat power of the Ethereal Grove! "Sigh, life is always full of surprises. Charles, you''ve already completed your self-created combat techniques. You just need more time to become a top Beast Master." Jamie said as he turned to face Charles. He stared into Charles''s eyes, noticing his reluctance, and continued to persuade him: "You''re only eighteen. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future, there''s no need to take risks. Skipping the underground octagonal cage battles is perfectly fine." Charles fell silent. He knew that Dean Jamie was right, and perhaps Lucas would leave soon. In that case, he could still participate in the underground battles later. With that thought, Charles gained a clearer understanding of the world of Beast Masters: in the presence of absolute strength, everything must yield! Power is the most crucial thing in the world of Beast Masters! "I understand, Dean." Charles said, taking a deep breath in response. Seeing that Charles agreed to stay at Cyber Academy, Jamie felt relieved. A talent like Charles must not encounter any accidents. Furthermore, the safety within Cyber Academy was guaranteed, as long as Lucas didn''t go crazy, everything would be fine. Genosha Cyber Academy is just a branch campus, lacking the protection of top Beast Masters, but the main campus does have them. "Hale, get ready in a bit and come with me to greet Lucas. Let''s see if we can ask him to help lift the curse on you." Jamie said, turning to Hale. Ezra had already tried many methods to help Hale, but none had worked. Perhaps a ninth-level Beast Master with a light attribute could successfully lift the curse, allowing Hale to break free from being stuck at a sixth-level Beast Master and unable to improve his strength. Hale didn''t show much excitement on his face, he kept his head down, lost in thought. "It''s been a long time, you should come out of this now." Jamie said, gently patting Hale''s shoulder. Hale nodded and followed Jamie out of the office. Charles was left alone in the office, gazing out at the scenery beyond the window. Soon, the top families of Genosha, the royal family, and the deans of the three major academies all gathered at the gates of Calivia. The surrounding crowd had already been dispersed, and even the Genosha officials had issued warnings on the internet, advising all residents to stay home and minimize unnecessary outings. All of this was to welcome the arrival of a ninth-level Beast Master. "Father, what''s going on? It seems like everyone is here, it''s so grand." Zane asked Benson in a lowered voice. This was the first time he had witnessed such a scene, so serious and formal, with everyone''s faces filled with intensity and tension. Benson recalled the notification he had just received and began to understand the situation. It turned out that the legendary Light Knight, ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, was passing through and would be stopping for a while. No wonder the mysterious people were so anxious, if this Light Knight noticed anything amiss, the entire Genosha could be turned upside down, exposing those hiding in the shadows and cutting them all down! The Taylor family would surely not escape! "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t. Remember, stay close to me, and don''t say or do anything you shouldn''t!" Benson said, turning around. His expression was exceptionally serious as he repeatedly urged Zane. Zane naturally sensed the seriousness of the situation. He nodded, closed his mouth, and widened his eyes as he stared at the distant road. Time passed little by little. The legendary Light Knight, ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, still had not appeared. Jamie stood beside Emperor Miles, furrowing his brow. By this time, he should have arrived already, why was he still not here? Miles looked off into the distance with a hint of disappointment and said slowly, "It seems he doesn''t want to get too involved. He must have already entered Calivia by now." Hearing this, Jamie understood. Miles had come out to greet him personally, but there was a hidden agenda behind it. The tensions between Genosha and Kingston were escalating, and the issues between the two nations were essentially beyond reconciliation. If they could gain the support of a ninth-level Beast Master at this time, it would be a tremendous boon for Genosha. Then, when facing Kingston, Genosha would have more confidence! "Your Majesty, should we continue waiting?" someone asked quietly. Miles fell into deep thought. He couldn''t afford to overlook any glimmer of hope, this ninth-level Beast Master was incredibly important for all of Genosha. Even if they couldn''t gain his support, they needed to avoid any actions that might cause dissatisfaction. "We''ll continue waiting here. Avery, send someone into the city to find his location and come back without disturbing him." Miles decided. He was the emperor of Genosha, but in the presence of absolute power, he had to humble himself. This was the world of Beast Masters, strength was the most fundamental and essential aspect. Avery, receiving the order, turned and left. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, inside Calivia, no one had yet noticed a strange figure appearing in a tavern in the slums. Cross Street, Black Blood Tavern. During the day, the tavern didn''t have many customers, a few scattered patrons were talking loudly. It was at night that Cross Street came alive, and only when darkness fell did the tavern''s atmosphere heat up. While the bartender absentmindedly wiped a glass, a middle-aged man dressed in white with a white top hat walked in. As soon as he appeared, he captured the attention of everyone present. There was no other reason, the man''s attire looked extraordinarily luxurious and elegant, clearly worth a fortune. "A person like this definitely isn''t from the slums, he must be an outsider." the bartender instinctively thought. He exchanged a knowing glance with the nearby barmaid, who immediately understood and stepped further into the tavern. "Welcome, esteemed guest. Good afternoon. What can I get for you?" the bartender asked with a stiff, false smile. "Give me a cocktail that you excel at." the man in white said, pulling out a gold coin and tossing it onto the table. The bartender''s smile instantly became genuine. He suppressed his inner greed and didn''t take the coin right away, instead, he chose to carefully prepare the drink. Gin, Campari, and vermouth Before long, a Negroni was placed on the bar, and the entire tavern fell silent. Dozens of eyes were fixed on the outsider at the bar. The middle-aged man in white elegantly picked up the drink, took a small sip, then set it down and said slowly, "It tastes quite good." The bartender let out a sigh of relief and reached out to take the gold coin. Soft music began to play, and the tavern gradually returned to its previous atmosphere, though the bartender''s eyes occasionally darted toward the entrance, as if waiting for someone''s arrival. The man in white, however, did not lift the Negroni again. His long fingers tapped rhythmically on his thigh, and he began to hum along with the music. As the song ended, the middle-aged man in white stopped his movements and turned to look at the door. A few seconds later, a figure appeared in the doorway of the tavernit was Mark, the one Charles had saved earlier! Chapter 269 - 269: The Mouse of Constellation Mark cautiously stepped into the tavern. He was one of the shareholders of this establishment. When the strange man in white entered, the bartender had already quietly notified him. Someone who had spent years in the slums might lack strength, but their judgment still remained sharp. The aura of the middle-aged man in white was clearly not something an ordinary person possessed. Mark sat down nearby and ordered a Bloody Mary. While the bartender was preparing the drink, he turned to the man next to him. "Good afternoon, sir. How may I assist you?" Mark asked gently. His judgment was also quite good, he wasn''t sure how to address the man, but considering his attire and choice of cocktail, calling him "sir" seemed appropriate. "Good afternoon, my name is Lucas. I do have a few things I''d like to inquire about." Lucas said as he removed his hat and held it to his chest. He came to this tavern in the slums specifically to gather some information. Even as a Level Nine Beast Master, he wasn''t omniscient. The tasks he needed to accomplish required the assistance of these people. "I''d like to ask if there have been any outsiders in Genosha Calivia recently?" Lucas put his white top hat back on and asked. Mark glanced at Lucas and replied, "Are you referring to outsiders like yourself, or?" "Some filthy rats that only hide and skulk around." Lucas said bluntly. His expression of disgust was completely unmasked, as if he could already see that stinking bunch of rats. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mark wanted to say something more, but Lucas pulled out a handful of gold coins and placed them in front of him, saying, "I understand the rules. I''ve always been one to abide by them, of course, until I see those rats." Looking at the gold coins before him, Mark''s eyes widened. From his experience, there were at least twenty coins there! Even if he shared all the information he had, it wouldn''t be worth that much gold. While the money tempted him, Mark, who had managed to carve out a position in the slums, understood very well that some money wasn''t meant for him to take. He reached out, counted three gold coins, pocketed them, and then pushed the rest back. Only then did Mark respond, "Recently, there has indeed been a group of people trying to keep a low profile in Calivia. The information I have is limited, worth three gold coins." "I appreciate someone who knows their worth. Since you only require three coins, I won''t press further." Lucas replied with a smile. For some reason, looking at that smiling face sent a chill down Mark''s spine. His instincts told him that this seemingly gentlemanly man was anything but simple! "Well, it so happens that there are a few places in the slums" Mark shared the information he had, watching Lucas fall into thought. He glanced at the nearly untouched Negroni on the bar, instinctively looking toward the bartender who was bringing over the Bloody Mary. Seizing the opportunity as the bartender approached, Mark quietly asked, "Has that Negroni been consumed? What did the guest think of it?" "They took a sip and said it was quite good, tipping me a gold coin." the bartender replied honestly, without holding anything back. Mark''s heart skipped a beat, a gold coin was far more than the price of a Negroni. He was about to ask the bartender to return the coin when Lucas spoke up, "No need to be so cautious. This bartender''s skills are quite good, and the drink is decent." Hearing this, Mark breathed a sigh of relief. In the chaotic slums of Cross Street, things appeared utterly disordered and chaotic on the surface. However, there was actually a hidden set of rules in place, to live safely and steadily, one had to abide by these rules. Since Lucas said so, there was nothing to worry about. "Thank you for the information. By the way, I appreciate those who follow the rules." Lucas said as he stood up, holding the Negroni and slowly walking to the tavern door. Just before leaving, he added, "By the way, do you know of any notable geniuses in Genosha Calivia?" Mark instinctively thought of one person: Charles! In all of Genosha, there was hardly anyone more gifted than Charles. He opened his mouth to respond but then remembered the impression Lucas had left him and closed it again. "Well, if you don''t know, I''ll just ask someone else." Lucas said, somewhat regretfully leaving the Black Blood Tavern. He walked elegantly along the streets of the slums, and everyone kept their distance from him, as if an invisible spotlight descended from above, illuminating him. This blatant demeanor quickly alerted the royal agents nearby, someone reported the information, and Avery and Miles received the news. "It seems it''s him. He has entered the city and come to the slums. We should head straight over." Miles said. He too couldn''t understand Lucas''s intentions, why enter the city and go straight into the slums? Was there something or someone special that drew Lucas''s attention? The emperor of Genosha, the deans of the three academies, Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, and the heads of various prominent families, and so on. A group of people marched toward Cross Street, and when they entered, they witnessed an unforgettable scene. Lucas, dressed in a white suit and wearing a white top hat, elegantly held a cocktail in his hand. In front of him knelt a dozen terrified Beast Masters. "I''ll ask you one more time: where are the other rats hiding? Speak up, and I might consider a quick death for you." Lucas said in a detached tone. No one answered, all those kneeling on the ground trembled but resolutely chose to remain silent. "Truly stubborn, aren''t you? Rats will always be rats. It''s utterly disgusting!" Lucas lifted the Negroni to his eyes, admiring the enticing color before downing it in one go. A burst of light energy erupted from him, and all those kneeling suddenly levitated, unable to move. At that moment, Lucas turned to face the approaching emperor and his entourage. He snapped his fingers elegantly, and the suspended individuals instantly exploded, bursting apart like fireworks. Countless blood and tiny fragments rained down from the sky, crashing onto the ground. The entire area transformed into a deep crimson, resembling a monotonous red oil painting. Amidst the bloody liquid, Lucas stood quietly in his white attire, not a drop of blood on him, exuding an eerie elegance. Jamie''s expression was blank, as if he saw nothing at all, clearly, he had anticipated this. He understood very well that this seemingly graceful man was, in essence, a madmanone with formidable power! "Hello, everyone. I came to Genosha Calivia just passing through, nothing special going on." Lucas explained with a smile, but looking at the blood and body fragments around him made it impossible to sense any goodwill. Zane shrank back, silently hiding behind his father Benson. At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to vomit. Benson noticed Zane''s movements and kept a straight face as he stepped on Zane''s foot. Their actions didn''t draw the attention of others, everyone was focused on Lucas and the scene he had just created. Miles, the emperor of Genosha, looked at the smile on Lucas''s face and spoke up: "Sir, what is going on here?" As Lucas walked forward slowly, he casually replied, "Just some rats from the Constellation, nothing worth paying attention to." Upon hearing the word "Constellation." everyone present seemed to understand the situation. It was rumored that Lucas, known as the Light Knight, had a deep-seated hatred for dark attribute Beast Masters, and most of the Constellation members were indeed dark attribute Beast Masters. "Sir, Genosha has prepared a banquet for you, please come this way." Avery immediately said. Lucas waved his hand in boredom, casually placing his empty glass on a nearby stall. Then, looking at the high-ranking officials of Genosha before him, he spoke in a gentle tone, "No need to trouble yourselves. I have other matters to attend to." Other matters? The people of Genosha instinctively glanced at the ground, the bright red blood had not yet dried. Was Lucas planning to do this again? "If only I could find some more hidden rats, I would like to know if there are any special geniuses within Genosha." Lucas voiced his curiosity. Upon hearing this, everyone present began to think. Some reacted quickly, recalling that Lucas, as a level nine Beast Master, seemed to have never taken on an apprentice. Could he be looking for a suitable genius to take as a disciple? This thought immediately excited everyone in the room, becoming the apprentice of a level nine Beast Master would be a huge leap forward! In an instant, the members of the prominent families began to rapidly search for suitable candidates within their families. However, after turning it over in their minds, they found few who could truly be considered geniuses. This is because above all the geniuses in Genosha loomed an undeniable genius, Charles! Thinking of this, Benson''s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered that Charles was a multi-attribute Beast Master, contracted with a wind attribute, a dual fire and ice attribute, and a dark attribute mystical beast! A dark attribute mystical beast! What would happen if this level nine Beast Master, who had a particular hatred for dark attribute Beast Masters, found out about Charles''s existence? Would Charles be killed on the spot by Lucas? Benson''s heart began to fill with anticipation. Chapter 270 - 270: What Are They Hiding? The mysterious figure had once said that as long as they did not directly attack Charles, they would not intervene in any matters. The opportunity presented to Benson was truly a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Even if Ezra returned safe and sound in the future, it would not significantly affect the Taylor family. A level nine Beast Master taking action against Charles had little to do with the Taylor family. Moreover, considering Charles''s level of recognition within Genosha Calivia, even if the Taylor family remained silent, others would definitely talk about it. "Just a little guidance will do, avoid saying too much. Safety first!" Benson''s mind raced with thoughts. Meanwhile, Jamie, the head of Cyber Academy, had a bad feeling in his heart. Charles was undoubtedly the most famous genius in Genosha. If he caught Lucas''s attention, especially after Lucas had just killed a dozen people, the consequences could be dire! What if Lucas acted impulsively and decided to attack Charles? Thinking of this, Jamie immediately spoke up before anyone else could: "Most of the geniuses in Genosha have already entered the three major academies for their studies. The remaining ones are being taught by teachers." "If you''re looking to take on a disciple, you''ll need to exclude those who have already pledged themselves to a master." Jamie''s words echoed in the ears of the crowd, and everyone turned to look at Lucas, eager to know if he truly intended to find an apprentice. "That''s true, but can anyone else compare to me? I want to see what level the geniuses of Genosha are at before deciding on a disciple." Lucas replied. This answer neither confirmed nor denied his intention to take on an apprentice. Jamie wasn''t ready to give up just yet, he turned to Miles and proposed, "Your Majesty, why not notify the young geniuses in Genosha who wish to take on a master to come to the royal banquet?" Miles glanced at Lucas and, seeing that he showed no signs of refusal, nodded in agreement. The top figures in Genosha around them began to understand Jamie''s purpose in doing this. Just as Benson was about to say something, before he could open his mouth, Jamie was already in front of him, staring intently into his eyes, filled with murderous intent, and said: "Oh, does the head of the Taylor family have any other opinions?" Benson looked into Jamie''s cold, murderous gaze and chose not to respond. He could sense that if he mentioned Charles at this moment, he would surely face Jamie''s retaliation later! The wrath of an eighth-level Beast Master was something the Taylor family could not bear right now. Thinking of what the mysterious figure had promised, Benson took a deep breath and shook his head, indicating he had no objections. Yet in his heart, he vowed that once he used that thing to become an eighth-level Beast Master, he would make Jamie pay the price! The decision had been made. A group of people was heading toward the royal palace. Meanwhile, the young talents of Genosha received notifications from the royal family, with messages appearing on their phones. It stated that a level nine Beast Master would be attending the royal banquet and encouraged them to perform well, as this could be a chance to earn the favor of the Beast Master. Upon seeing this message, countless individuals were instantly excited! A level nine Beast Master was the dream of many Beast Masters, a figure revered wherever they went. Finn looked at the message on his phone, swayed his body, and felt that his injuries had mostly healed. He turned to Shannon beside him and said: "I want to go see it, to try my luck." Shannon craned his neck and leaned down to peek at the information on Finn''s phone, astonished. He asked, "A level nine Beast Master? Is this for real? There are only a handful of level nine Beast Masters in the Abyssal Depths. Who could it be coming to Genosha Calivia?" Shannon clearly had more knowledge about the Abyssal Depths. His mind raced, most level nine Beast Masters were incredibly busy, and there were very few who could come to Genosha at this time. Moreover, those without disciples who were looking to take on apprentices were even rarer. "Could it be Light Knight, Lucas?" Shannon considered this possibility. He immediately turned to Finn and said, "You need to think this through. Lucas has another title: the Elegant Madman!" Finn slightly furrowed his brows. He found the two contrasting titles quite strange. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One was Light Knight, which sounded full of justice and power. The other was Elegant Madman, suggesting a sense of obsession and abnormality. However, for him, as long as it was a level nine Beast Master, it was not a problem. If he could become a disciple of a level nine Beast Master, his revenge would have a greater chance of success! "No more thinking, if I miss this chance, there won''t be another. A level nine Beast Master is not someone you encounter easily." Finn took a deep breath and made his decision. He was determined to give it a shot! There were many others who shared Finn''s thoughts. Some senior students from Cyber Academy were also making their way to the Genosha royal palace. Those who received the message were all exceptionally talented and powerful young individuals, only such people were qualified to attend the banquet. Otherwise, if their skills were lacking and their talent insufficient, they would only embarrass themselves in front of the level nine Beast Master. Charles was no exception, he looked at the message on his phone, feeling a bit perplexed. Before Charles had a chance to think further, Jamie''s call came through. "Charles, you absolutely must not attend the banquet later. A lot of people from Constellation died at Cross Street today, Lucas was behind it." Cross Street? People from Constellation? Charles felt his curiosity about Lucas intensify. He attempted to search for some information online, but details about a level nine Beast Master were classified and generally inaccessible to the public. Hearing Jamie''s concerned voice, Charles nodded and replied: "Dean, I won''t be going. Besides, I already have Master Ezra, I''m not interested in other Beast Masters." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Jamie sighed with relief. What he needed to do now was wait for Lucas to leave. If things went smoothly, it wouldn''t interfere with Charles participating in the underground octagonal cage fight that night. He also hoped to see if he could get Lucas to help look into the curse on Hale. Thinking of this, Jamie glanced toward the center of the banquet, where Lucas was sitting. If it were the old days, that seat would surely have been occupied by Genosha''s Emperor Miles. This was the benefit of having immense powercountless people admired and respected you, too afraid to provoke you, desperately wanting to win your favor. Even the position of the Dean of Cyber Academy''s Genosha branch felt somewhat insignificant in this moment. If Jamie wanted to ask Lucas for help, he could only give it a shot. "Hale, be careful and stick close to me." Jamie instructed Hale. Hale nodded and followed Jamie over. "Sir, I am Jamie, the Dean of Cyber Academy. This is Hale, his uncle is Ezra." Jamie introduced them right away. There could be no hesitation at this moment, he needed to mention his status as Dean and Hale''s connection to Ezra to pique Lucas''s interest. Sure enough, upon hearing Jamie''s words, Lucas looked up at Hale. After a few seconds, he spoke with genuine interest, "Interesting. This curse seems somewhat familiar. Let me think about where I''ve seen it before." Upon hearing this, Jamie instantly felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders. Hale instinctively looked up at Lucas, who was deep in thought. His emotions were complicated, he desperately wanted Lucas to help lift the curse but feared it might all be in vain. After all, Ezra had tried various methods to resolve the curse on him, and none had worked! Could Lucas have a solution? After a moment, Lucas shook his head and slowly said, "I can''t remember where I encountered it before, but I can help him lift the curse." Hale froze in place at these words. His body began to tremble, the curse that had trapped him for years was about to be lifted today? However, in the next moment, all his fantasies and hopes were ruthlessly shattered. "I can lift the curse on him, but why should I bother?" Lucas said casually. A dean from Cyber Academy''s branch and a connection to Ezra, It wasn''t enough to make him help Hale. To lift this curse, he would need to expend energy, time, and effort. "Well, I wonder what your requirements are, sir?" Jamie spoke first. He didn''t want to lose this opportunity. Over the years, he had been watching Hale''s performance closely. He knew that Hale had great potential and would definitely achieve more than just being a level eight Beast Master in the future. But the key was that the curse had to be lifted, otherwise, Hale would remain a level six Beast Master for life! "I have no demands. I''m just quite curiouswhat is Cyber Academy hiding?" Lucas smiled as he looked at Jamie. The observational skills of a level nine Beast Master were not so easily deceived. Back at Cross Street, he had already noticed some interesting things. When geniuses were mentioned, many people''s eyes in Genosha subconsciously turned towards Jamie and Benson. Especially the way Jamie spoke to Benson, filled with threats and malice. Clearly, things were not so simple, was Cyber Academy hiding something about their geniuses that he wasn''t meant to know? As he entered the banquet earlier, Lucas had taken out his phone and searched for Cyber Academy, discovering that much of the information was related to a particular young man. There were mentions of a monster from Cyber Academy, a true genius, a disciple of a level eight Beast Master, an eighteen-year-old level four Beast Master, and a mystical beast of diamond quality... All this information shared one common name: Charles! But why did Jamie not want him to know about Charles''s existence? "So, Charles is a multi-attribute Beast Master? And he has contracted a dark attribute mystical beast?" Lucas murmured softly. The smile on his face grew even broader. Chapter 271 - 271: Charles Arrives Hale looked at the elegant smile on Lucas''s face. He never expected that his attempt to hide information about Charles would be detected. Moreover, Lucas had even guessed that Charles was a multi-attribute Beast Master who had contracted a dark attribute mystical beast. Hale couldn''t help but wonder how Lucas, who had always held animosity toward dark attribute Beast Masters, would react upon meeting Charles. He dared not think further. He directly spoke to Jamie, saying, "Dean, let''s go back." After saying that, Hale bowed to Lucas and sincerely said, "Sir, there''s no need to lift the curse on me, I apologize for the disturbance, and I hope you can forgive me." Jamie let out a sigh as he looked at the defeated Hale, unsure of what to say. Clearly, Hale was more concerned about Charles''s safety than the curse afflicting him, he had already made his choice. "Sir, Charles is just an ordinary student with some talent, but he is already a disciple of Ezra. It''s normal for him not to want to attend the banquet." Jamie explained. As long as Charles didn''t come out and stayed within Cyber Academy, there should be no problems. No matter how reckless Lucas was, he couldn''t possibly enter Cyber Academy to take action against Charles. Moreover, Jamie had another thought in mind: Charles had encountered a level eight Beast Master from Constellation and returned unscathed. Additionally, Ezra had specifically sent over some equipment, and Colton had prepared a miracle drug to suppress spiritual sensitivity. Jamie was aware of all these things. Charles was definitely not an ordinary multi-attribute Beast Master. Jamie could sense from this information that Charles possessed talents beyond what most could imagine. It was likely related to his spiritual sensitivity, which was probably much higher than that of an average person. However, this was not a good thing, the higher the spiritual sensitivity, the more one could perceive things that ordinary people could not. This made it easier to encounter unspeakable horrors! If Lucas became aware of Charles''s spiritual sensitivity, he would undoubtedly take action! Without absolute will and conviction, those who were exposed to such things too early often fell prey to temptation, corruption, and madness. "Ezra''s disciple, huh? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Ezra. Checking out his disciple sounds like a good idea." Lucas said, growing more curious. He wanted to know what kind of genius could command Jamie''s respect so greatly that this cursed level six Beast Master would give up the chance to lift his curse. "Does anyone know Charles? I''ve heard he is a true genius." Lucas called out loudly. Many talented young individuals at the banquet looked at each other upon hearing Charles''s name. Finn was also present, as soon as he arrived at the banquet, he scanned the room, hoping to catch sight of Charles. When he realized Charles wasn''t coming, Finn let out a sigh of relief. If Charles were to attend, he would surely be overshadowed by such a talented individual! However, after hearing the words of the level nine Beast Master at the center of the banquet, Finn became curiouswhy hadn''t Charles come? "Sir, Charles isn''t important. There are already many geniuses here, they are the focus." Jamie reiterated. Lucas waved his hand dismissively and replied, "I''m just curious. Ezra''s discipleif I could just see what Charles is like, I would help him lift the curse." Hale looked at Lucas, who was pointing at him, and shook his head, indicating that he no longer needed the curse to be lifted. At that moment, Benson, who had been keeping an eye on the situation, walked over. A mocking expression was on his face as he said, "Sir, this Charles is a real genius. He has excellent talent in alchemy and forging, and he''s already a level four Beast Master at just eighteen." "Not only that, but he''s also a multi-attribute Beast Master, able to contract mystical beasts of different attributes, and he has even created his own combat techniques!" Benson laid out all the details about Charles. This information was all true and could be found online. Now that Lucas knew of Charles''s existence, it didn''t matter if he said these things, it was merely to irritate Jamie. Lucas listened with great interest to Benson''s words, his eyes growing brighter. "If all of this is true, then Charles is indeed a worthy genius. However..." Lucas''s smile slowly faded. He turned to Jamie and said seriously, "However, a genius who walks the wrong path is worse than a fool who trains diligently." The meaning behind his words was crystal clear. No matter how talented Charles was, if he contracted a dark attribute mystical beast, he was likely to go down the wrong path, making him worse off than a fool with lesser strength. Jamie clenched his fists, he had never encountered such a situation before. As the headmaster of Cyber Academy, there had been very few times in his many years that he had to bow down. Today, he had lowered himself more than once, trying to avoid drawing Lucas''s attention to Charles. But it seemed that fate was not on his side. "Charles is currently training in the academy''s training room and cannot come. I hope you can understand, sir." Jamie straightened up and slowly refused. Lucas''s expression remained blank as he stared at Jamie, the aura of a level nine Beast Master suddenly erupting. The entire banquet hall fell silent. Those younger individuals with lower strength turned red in the face, struggling to breathe. They felt as if a great mountain was pressing down on them, slowly crushing them into the ground. Finn tried hard to stand tall but found it futile. As time passed, he could only gradually bend at the waist, his legs buckling. Fortunately, this oppressive force didn''t last long. Lucas merely wanted to demonstrate his strength and had no intention of killing everyone there. He looked at Jamie, whose face was dark with anxiety, and slowly said, "The gap between Beast Masters only widens as one progresses. It would be very simple for me to kill you." Jamie had no way to refute this, he could feel the difference between them. Both were level eight Beast Masters, and even Ezra could easily defeat him, let alone Lucas, the level nine Beast Master. "Since Charles doesn''t have time, I''ll go visit him myself. What do you think?" Lucas''s face regained its elegant smile. The faint smile was like a pristine mask covering his features. Jamie took a deep breath, the current situation indicated that Lucas was now very interested in Charles. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed there was no escaping this today. Noticing the unrefusable tone in Lucas''s words, Jamie decided to make one last attempt. He planned to leverage the power of the Cyber Academy''s main branch to instill some caution in Lucas. "Charles is a student of Cyber Academy, and the main branch is also closely monitoring him." Jamie stated. The smile on Lucas''s face showed no signs of fading. He slowly replied, "And what of it? If it were me from a decade ago, I might have had some reservations, but now..." He only spoke half of his thought. Lucas''s nonchalant attitude left Jamie at a loss. If Lucas no longer cared about Cyber Academy, what could possibly stop him? "Sir, while Charles possesses dark attribute energy, he will never become someone like those in the Constellation organization!" Jamie asserted firmly. Hale took a deep breath, since it concerned Charles''s safety, he stepped forward and said, "Sir, Charles will be a powerful all-attribute Beast Master in the future, even stronger than Uncle Ezra." The commotion quickly attracted the attention of others nearby. After learning about the situation, some also stood up to speak! "Sir, I am the president of the Forging Masters Guild. I vouch for Charles, dark attribute energy doesn''t mean anything!" Xavier spoke in a low voice. Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, chimed in, "That''s right! We all know Charles''s character, he will be a powerful guardian in the future!" General Mason from Genosha, Danel, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, and others who recognized Charles all began to speak up. Lucas observed the scene before him, growing more curious, while his killing intent intensified. This situation meant that Charles was either truly as they described or an absolute terror who had deceived all these people! Lucas leaned more toward the latter. In his eyes, all dark attribute Beast Masters were, for the most part, potential threats. Not everyone was like Ezra, the other dark attribute Beast Masters would be tempted to join the Constellation and become agents of evil! It was because of these people that his beloved was attacked and lost her life! If it weren''t for the Constellation and the dark attribute Beast Masters, he wouldn''t have lost the love of his life! "Enough! Get Charles over here! Do I really have to go visit him?" Lucas''s emotions began to spiral out of control. He recalled some painful memories, his face void of expression. The pressure of a level nine Beast Master silenced everyone in the room! Jamie sighed and took out his phone, sending a message to Charles: [Charles, you''ve caught Lucas''s attention. He wants to meet you.] Soon, a reply came back. [I''m already on my way.] At the entrance of the Genosha royal palace, Charles looked at the grand doors before him, took a deep breath, and slowly walked inside. Since there was no way to avoid it, he might as well face it head-on. As a dark attribute Beast Master, there was nothing wrong with that! He was eager to see what this so-called Light Knight Lucas was really like! Chapter 272 - 272: Trial As Charles walked toward the banquet, he glanced at the information prompt in his eyes regarding the mystical beast mousie. [shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [mimetic illusion], [darkness cloak], [darkness drawn], [Demigod Power] [Weakness]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotional State]: Good [Condition]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its adorable appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, it can be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed away. Charles was very clear about what kind of mystical beast mousie was. Simple, cute, yet very timid, it was an extremely reliable partner. For a mystical beast like this, as long as it''s of the dark attribute, and hasn''t done anything heinous, then neither has he. As a Beast Master with dark attribute energy, it wasn''t his fault. He possessed energy of all attributes, and he could form contracts with mystical beasts of all attributes, light attribute included. So why was he viewed with animosity by a level nine Beast Master? Before long, Charles arrived at the silent royal banquet. The atmosphere was incredibly heavy, almost no one dared to speak, and most were communicating with their eyes. Charles saw the worried face of Finn, and the delighted expression of Zane. He also spotted familiar figures like President Xavier, President Owen, and Mason, Zachary''s father, among others. Their eyes were filled with concern and speculation about what would happen next. Charles maintained a blank expression as he focused his gaze on the most conspicuous person at the banquet. Clearly, the unfamiliar man sitting in the center was the level nine Beast Master known as the Light Knight, Lucas, the one who had disrupted all of Charles''s plans. When Lucas saw Charles arrive, he carefully sensed the atmosphere and immediately frowned. Unlike other ordinary dark attribute Beast Masters, the dark attribute energy surrounding Charles was exceptionally dense, infused with an unknown aura. This intensified Lucas''s murderous intent. Such a rich dark attribute energy, combined with that unknown aura, if Charles were to succumb to temptation and join the [Constellation] organization in the future, he would undoubtedly become a villain causing chaos in the world! Lucas spoke with deep disdain, "So you are Charles? The true genius of Genosha, the multi-attribute Beast Master?" "That''s right, I am Charles." Charles nodded. He walked forward without fear. As soon as he took a step, he felt a terrifying pressure surrounding him, like a massive mountain slowly descending, trying to crush him! In an instant, Charles understood that this pressure must be coming from a level nine Beast Master! Was this meant to force him to bow down right from the start? Feeling the pressure on him, Charles didn''t speak, he continued to move forward. With each step he took, the pressure increased slightly, as if continuing down this path would turn him into a puddle of flesh. Even so, Charles did not stop. The other young geniuses were standing at a distance, they didn''t feel the same level of pressure as Charles. Yet even so, some of them couldn''t withstand it and instantly spat out blood, clearly suffering internal injuries from the overwhelming pressure. On Charles''s side, there seemed to be no change, he slowly advanced. With every step, the muscles and bones in his body creaked under the strain, the pressure exceeding what he had experienced during his training with the [Overlord Heavy Armor]. As he walked, Charles thought to himself, is this the power of a level nine Beast Master? Without summoning a mystical beast or using any skills, just the sheer pressure alone was already causing him pain. Indeed, in the world of Beast Masters, the higher the level, the greater the gap. Charles was currently a level four Beast Master, but in front of the level nine Beast Master Lucas, he felt like a child, with no means of resistance, and he could only let Lucas manipulate him. Some of the young geniuses had already collapsed to the ground, and a few others, unable to withstand the pressure, chose to retreat, leaving the area of influence. Finn''s gaze was sharp, he keenly sensed the situation. Even if he couldn''t become a level nine Beast Master''s disciple today, he needed to persist, opportunities like this were rare, and the longer he held on, the better it would be for his future. Thinking of this, he began to imitate Charles and slowly moved forward. Seeing Finn''s actions, the other geniuses also seemed to realize something, and those who could endure started to walk as well. In an instant, the banquet transformed into a trial ground, as countless geniuses began to slowly approach Lucas''s position. Leading the way was Charles, who was about twenty steps ahead of Finn. Lucas watched the unfolding scene with great interest, Charles aside, the youth following him also looked impressive, quick to react and possessing good physical attributesa true talent. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As time passed, fewer and fewer people were able to stand. The vast majority of the young geniuses had either withdrawn or collapsed, remaining motionless on the ground. They had reached their limits, continuing onward would likely lead to serious injuries. At this moment, many were acutely aware of the gap between Beast Masters. The self-proclaimed geniuses had not even seen the level nine Beast Master make a move before being overwhelmed by the pressure. Charles continued to move forward slowly. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, clearly indicating that he wasn''t finding it easy either. However, his condition was much better than that of the others. Following behind Charles was Finn. At this moment, blood was flowing from Finn''s eyes, mouth, and ears, yet he grit his teeth and persisted. With every step he took, Finn could feel his potential being squeezed out a little more. He wanted to grow stronger and seek revenge, he could not give up! Soon, only Charles and Finn remained, struggling to continue forward. Finn''s consciousness began to blur, he could no longer clearly see Charles''s figure. In his eyes, Charles transformed into a towering mountain whose peak he could not see. In the next moment, the pressure on Finn slowly dissipated, and he collapsed to the ground, motionless. "That kid''s not bad, he''s got some potential." Lucas remarked. He had sensed that Finn had reached his limit and could go no further. Since he felt Finn still had some potential, he chose to let him rest. Even so, Finn had gained a lot from the experience. He felt his body gradually becoming lighter, clearly much stronger than before. Lying on the ground, Finn struggled to turn his head to see how far Charles could go. All eyes were on Charles, who was now nearly exhausted. He stood still, seeming to gather every ounce of strength just to lift his foot. Others noticed Charles''s current situation, and someone remarked: "Charles is truly a genius, he''s a monster, so far ahead of everyone else." "Yeah, but it seems like this is as far as he can go, he can''t push any further." "If he goes any further, he might lose consciousness, and in a worse case, he could die." Jamie''s expression darkened, and he remained silent, his fists clenched tightly, muscles tensed all over. "What''s this? You want to challenge me?" Lucas suddenly asked, staring at Jamie''s hands. Jamie replied slowly, "So what if I do? As the head of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy, do you dare to make a move against me?" This statement carried an absolute conviction, Jamie had had enough of Lucas. He did not want anything to happen to Charles, as the headmaster, he wanted to protect this rare talent! "Oh? How do you know I wouldn''t dare? Let me tell you something, I''m nearly dead." Lucas said with a smile, his voice low enough that only Jamie could hear. "What!" Jamie exclaimed, stunned into silence. His mind raced, no wonder Lucas didn''t care about the main academyhe was on the brink of death! What could be more terrifying than a mad level nine Beast Master? That would be a mad level nine Beast Master who was about to die! No one would dare provoke such a being, even the main academy would have to think twice. With that thought, Jamie felt even more despair, the crisis Charles faced today was undoubtedly a matter of life and death! What had stopped Lucas from killing Ezra when they first met? Jamie felt a pang of regret for not asking more questions back then, if he had, perhaps he could have helped Charles now. All he could do was leave everything to Charles''s fate. Under Jamie''s watchful gaze, Charles slowly lifted his foot and set it down. With each step he took, blood would spurt from his body. Starting from his mouth, then from his eyes and ears, and now blood was pouring out from the pores of his skin. But Charles continued to persevere. He looked at Jamie, he looked at Hale, and he looked at the lofty Lucas. He could still go on! Lucas''s expression was calm, his gaze equally tranquil. No one knew the murderous intent brewing within him. He noticed the [Mysterious Fragment] around Charles''s neck and had already begun to speculate about its significance. As a level nine Beast Master, Lucas was no stranger to the [Mysterious Fragment]. Ordinary Beast Masters had no need for such things. Only one type of Beast Master required it: those who lacked strength but possessed strong [Spiritual sensitivity]. They needed the fragment to reduce their [Spiritual sensitivity] to avoid unknown influences! Chapter 273 - 273: Things Change Generally speaking, a Beast Master with strong [Spiritual sensitivity] like this was not particularly special to Lucas. Although they were rare, the Ethereal Grove was vast, and with a large population, many such individuals could be found. However, Charles was different, his talent stood out. Among all the gifted youths in Genosha, he was the only one still pressing forward, taking one step at a time, refusing to give up. Not only did he possess great talent, but he was also incredibly resilient. He was a promising candidate to become a powerful Beast Master. No wonder the head of Cyber Academy was doing everything possible to hide Charles''s existence and prevent him from seeing Charles. Because of this, Lucas wanted even more to eliminate Charles completely. An dark attribute Beast Master with very high [Spiritual sensitivity] and great talent could become a disaster for the entire Beast Master world if he were ever swayed to join an organization like [Constellation]! With this thought in mind, Lucas carefully observed Charles, trying to find his limits. No one knew what was on Lucas''s mind. Everyone was focused on Charles, waiting to see when he would fall. Unexpectedly, Charles erupted with tremendous potential from the second floor, it seemed his stamina was slowly recovering, and he continued to press on. Only Lucas and Jamie''s pupils suddenly contracted. As the two strongest, they were able to notice Charles''s condition more closely than anyone else. The reason for his stamina recovery was that Charles had subconsciously used a skill! It must have been a skill from a dark attribute mystical beast, one that drew power from the shadows to restore stamina! Because of this slight recovery in stamina, Charles''s consciousness was less muddled, and he became a bit more alert, quickly realizing what had just happened. The skill from the mousie, [darkness drawn]: siphons energy from enemies to restore stamina or enhance attack power, and it is also effective against summoned projections. But there were no enemies present right now. Charles quickly regained clarity, it was perhaps because he perceived the level nine Beast Master Lucas as an enemy. [darkness drawn] successfully activated! Lucas felt it even more acutely, his heart was filled with shock and murderous intent! He was a level nine light attribute Beast Master, and a level four Beast Master''s skill, especially a dark attribute skill, could actually siphon energy from a level nine Beast Master to restore stamina! What did this mean? The dark attribute energy within Charles was more terrifying than he had imagined, at the very least, its quality was superior to that of a level nine Beast Master''s light attribute energy! Otherwise, there would be no way to draw energy from him! It seemed that either Charles''s original attribute energy was formidable, or the dark attribute mystical beast he had contracted was extraordinary. Whichever the case, it indicated that Charles''s future growth would surely be remarkable. At this point, Charles''s potential was already quite clear, however, Lucas still did not retract his oppressive aura. He was contemplating whether he should just eliminate Charles outright. With this mindset, the light attribute energy radiated from Lucas''s body. This time, Charles''s [darkness drawn] was completely ineffective because the power of a level nine Beast Master was incredibly formidable. The earlier successful energy siphoning that had restored his stamina was due to Lucas''s lack of vigilance. Although Charles''s dark attribute energy was advanced, it was not as powerful as Lucas''s. Jamie sensed something unusual, he was about to take action when he noticed that Charles seemed completely unaffected. Lucas''s eyes widened as he stared intently at Charles. This time, the smile on his face vanished, and he no longer appeared calm, for he realized that Charles had directly absorbed the light attribute energy he was emitting! "What... what is going on here!" Lucas instinctively exclaimed. No one answered him. Among all those present, he was the only level nine Beast Master, and if he didn''t understand what was happening with Charles, no one else would either. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Charles began to slowly emit a white glow. This was light attribute energy that he had siphoned from Lucas. At first, Charles merely felt that the light attribute energy was not repelling him. As his body gradually reached its limits, Charles suddenly realized that the light attribute energy began to enter his body on its own. It was helping him repair damaged organs and muscles. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, all the injuries on Charles''s body disappeared, replaced by an even stronger and more solid physique! He never expected things to turn out this way. Not only was he unharmed, but his strength had also increased! Charles''s physical attributes became even more powerful. Due to the weight limit of the [Overlord Heavy Armor], he had been unable to enhance his physicality over the past few days. This time, however, it was the pressure from the level nine Beast Master, combined with the light attribute energy, that allowed him to break through his limits once again. Everyone present was stunned. Most believed that Lucas had actively healed Charles. But seeing Lucas''s equally bewildered expression, they fell into confusion. Especially Zane and Benson, father and son, whose mouths hung wide open, large enough to fit a whole egg inside. They would never have thought that Charles, who seemed unwilling to give up and was still holding on, would suddenly recover from his injuries. Moreover, it felt like his strength had improved! This completely broke Zane''s composure. Every time he saw Charles on the verge of death, the latter would somehow turn the situation around, rising from the dead. Just like in the previous underground octagonal cage, where Charles had executed his self-created combat techniques, the same was happening now at the banquetCharles''s physical prowess was becoming stronger. How could Zane continue to oppose Charles now? It wouldn''t be long before he, as a level five Beast Master, would no longer be a match for Charles. Zane was unaware that even in the past, Charles wielding the [black gold long knife] could have easily slain him! Let alone now. Soon, once Charles had fully recovered, Lucas unhesitatingly retracted his oppressive aura. He swiftly moved to Charles''s side, carefully sensing the situation. "Strange, there''s nothing particularly special about you. How did you manage this?" Lucas asked directly. Charles was a bit confused, he also didn''t understand what was happening. Clearly, the light attribute energy had entered his body, but he hadn''t contracted a light attribute mystical beast! Mousie was dark attribute, Max was a dual ice and fire attribute mystical beast, Little Gold was metal attribute, and Mia was wind attribute. There wasn''t any light attribute presence at all, and he had no idea why this was happening. At this point, Lucas''s murderous intent had diminished significantly. He began to feel that Charles might be hiding some secret regarding light attributes, one that was even more mysterious and powerful than his own dark attribute! "Summon your dark attribute mystical beast. I want to take a look." Lucas said slowly. Now, he wanted to know Where Charles''s dark attribute energy came fromwas it inherent to his body or belonged to the contracted mystical beast? Soon, a hexagram array lit up. Mousie appeared in front of everyone, looking bewildered. Others might not notice anything unusual. But as a level nine Beast Master, Lucas''s perception of dark attribute energy was unmatched by anyone else. He placed Mousie in the palm of his hand, carefully feeling its energy. Perhaps it was because the light attribute on Lucas was too overwhelming, Mousie dared not move, as if it had encountered a natural enemy! Soon, Lucas''s expression changed dramatically, he had already figured out what kind of mystical beast Mousie was! "Charles, do you know what this mystical beast actually is?" Lucas said with a complex tone. Charles looked at the information prompt in front of him, there was no change regarding Mousie''s information, [shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [mimetic illusion], [darkness cloak], [darkness drawn], [Demigod''s strength] [Weaknesses]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Likes]: Scaring people [Emotional State]: Hungry [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be deceived by its cute appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, it will be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed. Could it be the juvenile Demigod mentioned in the description? By the way, what exactly is a Demigod? Charles had never paid much attention to these two words before, as he had never heard of them. The Ethereal Grove didn''t seem to have any descriptions about "Demigod." "Could it be?..." Before Charles could finish his sentence, Lucas immediately returned Mousie to Charles and said, "This isn''t a suitable place for conversation. Let''s find a place to talk properly later." Hearing this, Jamie and Hale breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know what was going on, it seemed that Lucas didn''t intend to target Charles, perhaps because of the earlier light attribute energy incident? Or was it due to the mystical beast that Charles had summoned? The exact reason was unknown to anyone, except for Lucas, who understood the situation clearly. "By the way, I can also help lift the curse on that level six Beast Master. Charles, this is all because of you. You''re doing great!" Lucas pointed at Hale as he spoke. Upon hearing this, Charles became instantly excited, he hadn''t expected to find a solution to the curse on Hale here! Today''s events had truly taken a sudden turn. What could be the reason behind it all? Charles felt very puzzled. He looked at Lucas, thinking that when the time was right, the other party would naturally tell him the reason. Chapter 274 - 274: Trial of the Heart The entire royal banquet fell into silence, with all eyes on Charles, especially those talented individuals from Genosha. Only by truly competing against Charles could one understand the gap between people. Faced with the oppressive aura of a level nine Beast Master, they could only grit their teeth and take a few steps, they couldn''t hold out for long. Some even got injured from the pressure they couldn''t withstand. Even Finn, who had shone brightly during the battle in the underground octagonal cage, found himself left far behind by Charles. Feeling the pain coursing through his body, Finn looked up at Charles''s back. He, who was hailed as the strongest level four Beast Master in the academy, realized, upon meeting Charles, that he had a clearer understanding of his own strength. In this world, there would always be others with greater potential to become strong. If he didn''t strive to catch up, the gap would only continue to widen! Aside from those geniuses. Zane and his son Benson exchanged glances, both gritting their teeth, their eyes filled with unspoken resentment and malice. "That kid Charles really has some luck, he managed to escape with his life!" Zane muttered quietly. He simply couldn''t understand what was happening before his eyes. As a dark attribute Beast Master, Charles had not only survived in front of Lucas, a Light Knight, but had also performed so exceptionally! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it were any other dark attribute Beast Master, they would have been reduced to blood and guts by now! Just like those Beast Masters from the [Constellation] organization on Cross Street earlier. Yet, not only was Charles still alive and well, but it seemed he had piqued Lucas''s interest, which Zane, who had always wanted Charles dead, found entirely unacceptable! But speaking of which, why did Lucas suddenly change his attitude? Could it be that Charles has some hidden secret? Zane wasn''t the only one thinking this. Emperor Miles of Genosha keenly sensed Lucas''s interest in Charles. It was likely due to the dark attribute mystical beast that Charles had contracted, which must be quite special. Or perhaps it was the fact that Charles could forcibly absorb light attribute energy without having contracted a light attribute mystical beast. This completely overturned his understanding! One must know that a Beast Master can only harness energy corresponding to the attributes of the mystical beast they have contracted, and Charles had no contract with light attribute energy at all! Miles''s mind raced as he tried to figure out what was happening, but he had no clues whatsoever. However, regardless of the reason, a talent like Charles absolutely could not be overlooked! Just as Miles was contemplating how to win Charles over, Lucas suddenly made a new move. "Charles, would you like to study by my side? I will teach you well." Lucas asked with a smile. Once those words left his mouth, the entire banquet was once again plunged into shock. Although everyone present had mentally prepared for Charles''s performance, they still couldn''t help but widen their eyes and drop their jaws when they heard Lucas, a level nine Beast Master, express his desire to have Charles as a student! "A level nine Beast Master wants to take Charles as his apprentice? Oh my god, this is too enviable!" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream about that!" "Well, I''m a bit better than you, at least I dare to dream about it!" Listening to the discussions around him, Finn sighed silently. This was to be expected, as long as Charles was present, he would overshadow the brilliance of other geniuses. The talent that Charles possessed was simply enviable! There would be no second genius like Charles in all of Genosha, just as there is only one sun in the world. Stars may shine, but to compare their light to that of the sun is quite presumptuous! As the others were caught in shock. Jamie, the dean of Cyber Academy, was the first to react. Charles was one of their students at Cyber Academy, and was Lucas trying to poach him? A genius like Charles certainly had an unlimited future ahead of him. If Jamie wanted to return to the main campus of Cyber Academy, he had to hold onto Charles tightly! "My lord, Charles is already a student at Cyber Academy, and Ezra is his teacher." Jamie quickly said. He certainly didn''t want Charles to leave Cyber Academy. Moreover, being with someone like Lucas could mean that one day he might change his mind, putting Charles in danger again! At that moment, Jamie''s only thought was to hope that Charles would refuse and that Lucas would quickly leave Genosha Calivia. But could Charles really resist the temptation of an invitation from a level nine Beast Master? Jamie felt uncertain, it wasn''t that he didn''t trust Charles, but the allure of a level nine Beast Master was just too great. "I know what you said, but I''m asking Charles, not you." Lucas turned his head, his tone very gentle, but his gaze towards Jamie was filled with sharpness. As an eighth-level Beast Master, Jamie naturally sensed a strong sense of crisis in Lucas''s gaze. He had originally intended to say more, but immediately closed his mouth. He had a premonition that if he said anything more, Lucas would take action! At the banquet, the onlooking youths wore expressions of envy and jealousy on their faces. The once-praised geniuses of Calivia all had their mouths agape, their eyes fixed on Charles. They fantasized about how great it would be if the person standing in front of Lucas were them! No one with any sense would refuse the chance to become an apprentice to a level nine Beast Master! Not to mention anything else, just the identity of being a level nine Beast Master''s apprentice would grant one VIP treatment in any country within the Abyssal Depths! Not to mention the guidance of a level nine Beast Master and the resources that come with it, no one would refuse this invitation! Zane and his son Benson were far more anxious than the others. Charles''s teacher, Ezra, was an eighth-level Beast Master, but even with a divine beast, he couldn''t compare to a level nine Beast Master! If Charles became the apprentice to a level nine Beast Master, the Taylor family would not only find it difficult to target Charles in the future, but they might also face his revenge. At that point, the entire Taylor family would be affected, the energy of a level nine Beast Master was no joke! Under the gaze of the crowd, Charles slowly began to speak: "I already have a teacher. Teacher Ezra has treated me well, I cannot..." His sentence was left unfinished, but everyone present understood the meaning behind it. Someone incredulously whispered: "He actually... rejected him? This is a level nine Beast Master! I''d be willing to be his servant!" "Just look at your talent, they wouldn''t even want you as a servant! Is Charles really that foolish?" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream of such a thing, and he actually turned it down? My god, if Charles won''t, I would!" Listening to the conversations around him, Charles showed no emotion on his face. He certainly understood the power of a level nine Beast Master. But Teacher Ezra had been so good to him, it was just that he was too busy to teach him personally. Moreover, Ezra was a multi-attribute Beast Master, making him more suitable as a mentor. As for Lucas, Charles felt uncertain about him. On the surface, he appeared to be a very elegant middle-aged man, yet he gave off the vibe of a madman, unpredictable and potentially volatile. If he really encountered a situation like that, it would be too late for regrets! "Ezra is just an eighth-level Beast Master, Charles. Are you sure you''ve thought this through?" Lucas''s smile remained unchanged, his tone still gentle, yet there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. The reason he wanted to keep Charles by his side was that Charles''s talent had completely astonished him. That dark attribute mystical beast was no simple creature, and Charles harbored other secrets as well! Lucas didn''t want Charles to stray onto the wrong path in the future. Once Charles had too much contact with the Constellation organization, he might not be able to resist temptation, becoming a monster controlled by desire like those fallen dark attribute Beast Masters, wreaking havoc on the world! Lucas quietly waited for Charles to respond a second time, constantly pondering that if Charles continued to refuse, he would have to resort to other means. Such a powerful genius, not only with an absurdly high Beast Master talent, but also with a very resilient character, had been holding firm against his pressure. If given enough time, Charles''s future achievements would surely not be any less than his own as a level nine Beast Master! However, one condition remained: he had to personally guide Charles''s growth to prevent him from going astray and causing a disaster. Soon, Charles slowly began to speak again: "I..." At that moment, Dean Jamie quickly interrupted, interjecting, "My lord, Charles may need more time to think it over, he can''t make the right decision right now." Lucas turned back with a hint of amusement, looking at Jamie, and said, "No time? If he doesn''t wish to, then there''s nothing we can do. We can''t force him, that''s not something a gentleman should do." Jamie frowned, sensing that Lucas wasn''t going to let Charles off so easily. The thoughts of a level nine Beast Master were not so easily deciphered, and for now, he could only respond to changes with stability, taking it one step at a time. "Charles, if you insist on refusing, there will only be one path left for you." Lucas continued, and Charles''s heart sank as he detected the firmness in Lucas''s tone. The earlier gentleness had vanished like a fleeting firework, this level nine Beast Master didn''t seem ready to let him go so easily! Charles took a deep breath, this was the world of Beast Masters, where strength was revered and the weak had no means to resist! "May I ask, what is that path?" Charles slowly inquired, desperately not wanting to be near this madman, as it was too dangerous. Hearing Charles''s question, Lucas''s smile widened further as he pulled out a glowing staff from his pocket, gently saying: "It''s simple, it''s the Trial of the Heart. If you succeed, not only will I leave, but I will also lift the curse off this sixth-level Beast Master." Trial of the Heart? Charles was puzzled, he had never heard of such a thing. He focused on the object Lucas had pulled out, and information appeared before his eyes: [Light Staff * Pseudo [Golden Quality]: Forged from special materials, due to material limitations and insufficient blacksmithing skills, it is still far from the legendary true Light Staff. However, even so, its power is undeniable. Effect 1: Curse Removal, utilizing light attribute energy to eliminate curses from items, mystical beasts, and Beast Masters. Effect 2: Purification, using the staff to attack can deal double damage to dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters, while also purifying some low-intensity unknown terrifying effects. Effect 3: Trial of the Heart Illusion, capable of constructing a very realistic illusion that immerses people, making it impossible to distinguish between reality and illusion.] Chapter 275 - 275: Lucass Shock Charles didn''t expect that the staff Lucas pulled out was of golden quality, and as he looked at the information displayed in his eyes. He fell into deep thought. According to the information. This golden quality staff had a tag labeled "Pseudo." clearly indicating that it was not the true Light Staff! Even so, it was still a significant distance from the genuine Light Staff, yet its quality was still golden. Could it be that the true Light Staff has a quality that surpasses gold? What could possibly be above golden quality? Charles wasn''t clear on everything, he only knew that the quality of weapons and equipment was divided into: gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold. In all of Genosha, there were only a few pieces of orange-quality equipment, and as for golden quality, he had never even heard of it, let alone anything above that. Besides that, this Pseudo Light Staff also came with three effects, each one immensely powerful. The first effect was clearly able to help Teacher Hale remove the curse on him, the second was an auxiliary combat effect, especially useful against dark attribute Beast Masters. As for the third effect, it was likely what Lucas had just mentionedthe Trial of the Heart. Charles''s mind raced as he processed the information displayed before him, and combined with Lucas''s earlier words, he could already guess what the other party was thinking. It was simply a matter of concern, they believed that if he stayed in Genosha Calivia, he might waver and be influenced by other things due to a lack of resolve. That was why Lucas had suggested he stay by his side to learn. With this thought, Charles took a deep breath, he was now very clear that whether he could successfully resolve this crisis depended on the upcoming Trial of the Heart. What if he fails? That powerful lunatic Lucas might directly take action against him, choosing to eliminate the danger at its roots. "That''s not fair at all! I haven''t done anything, yet because of potential future outcomes, you''re going to take action against me?" Charles thought to himself. It seemed that the world of Beast Masters was more realistic and crueler than he had imagined. Power! Only with great power can one prevent others from looking down on them. No, it wasn''t about being looked down upon, it was about being taken too seriously. If he were an ordinary genius, Lucas might have chosen to ignore him. Sometimes, having overwhelming talent isn''t a good thing, and now Charles finally understood that saying. "Dean, do you know what the Trial of the Heart is?" Hale asked, frowning slightly. Jamie nodded and replied, "I know a little. Ezra mentioned it before, it seems particularly difficult, and ordinary people can''t succeed at all. This trial has nothing to do with talent, it only tests the strength of one''s heart." The others present began to discuss as well. Many were unclear about this so-called Trial of the Heart, but fortunately, a few individuals had some relevant information to share. One person explained, "The Trial of the Heart uses real illusions to manifest a person''s true thoughts and principles. For a young man like Charles, it should be quite difficult to pass." "After all, he''s only eighteen. What kind of strong will can an eighteen-year-old possess? Without having experienced temptation, it''s easy to fall into it and become unable to extricate oneself." Once this was said, many in attendance nodded in agreement. Charles''s genius performance led many to subconsciously overlook the fact that, at the end of the day, he was just an eighteen-year-old boy. At eighteen, he was far too young and had not experienced many things, he couldn''t possibly form a solid set of values. Faced with various temptations and desires, what could he use to resist? "Father, what do you think would happen if Charles fails?" Zane asked, his eyes lighting up as he listened to the others'' discussion, and he cautiously whispered the question. Benson, as the head of the Taylor family in Genosha, was now calm enough to see the situation clearly. "There won''t be any good outcomes. It''s very likely he will be crippled or even killed on the spot." Benson replied quietly. I must say, in front of a powerful Beast Master, there is no such thing as law or morality. As an eighth-level Beast Master, Ezra summoned divine beasts within Calivia, openly threatening the entire Taylor family, and no one dared to speak against it. Even he, as the head of the Taylor family, didn''t dare to say much, he could only endure the humiliation brought by Ezra. Now, with the arrival of a ninth-level Beast Master like Lucas, no one dared to stop him, and no one had the power to do so! This is the privilege of the strongjust a fourth-level Beast Master, and whether to kill or not is just a thought away. Even if Lucas killed someone at the royal banquet, Genosha''s Emperor Miles couldn''t do anything about it, and he even had to clean up the scene to avoid affecting Lucas''s mood. This is the world of the powerful! Benson took a deep breath and kept a straight face as he looked at the figure of the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, his eyes filled with envy and desire. He clenched his fists, imagining what it would be like when he became an eighth-level or even a ninth-level Beast Master. By then, the whole of Genosha would be under his command! With his father''s response, Zane stared intently at Charles, already fantasizing about Charles failing the Trial of the Heart and being killed by Lucas on the spot! "I accept." Charles replied in a deep voice. He had no other options left, he could only choose to accept. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the second time Charles had encountered such a completely passive and helpless situation. The last time, it was an eighth-level Beast Master from the Constellation organization who had blocked him outside the academy. Charles had been in this world for too short a time. If he had a bit more time, such a situation would surely not have arisen. His growth rate was rapid, already far exceeding that of his peers. However, compared to these powerful eighth-level and ninth-level Beast Masters, he was still too immature, like a child, with no means of resistance at all. In two extremely passive situations, if it had been anyone else, they would have been dead long ago. Only Charles managed to successfully defuse the crisis and survive. This time would be no different! With that thought in mind, Charles took a deep breath, adjusted his mindset, and prepared himself for any eventualities. Lucas watched Charles, who was getting ready, feeling a bit curious. He looked forward to Charles''s performancewould he hold onto his true self and not fall into darkness, or would he succumb to temptation and become a pawn of the dark forces? If it were the latter, Lucas would not hesitate to take action, he had already been exceptionally restrained today. The destructive power of a ninth-level Beast Master is beyond what ordinary people can imagine. Moreover, his lifespan was limited. Unless something catastrophic happened that could destroy an entire nation, other ninth-level Beast Masters generally would not intervene. This was because they feared that Lucas might be reckless enough to risk his life, leading to mutual destruction. "Now it''s time to see how you perform, Charles. I''m quite looking forward to it." Lucas said, no longer hesitating. He raised the [Light Staff Star Pseud] in his hand. The light attribute energy surged within him, pouring into the staff, and a beam of white light instantly shot into Charles''s mind. Charles seemed to be hypnotized, standing still as he slowly closed his eyes. At the same time, above his head, the air began to ripple like a lake, slowly coalescing into a screen. The screen began to display various images, clearly showing what Charles was about to experience in the Trial of the Heart. All the spectators were fixated on the screen hovering in mid-air. Jamie, Hale, Finn, and other people known to Charles wore exceptionally serious expressions, they had never seen a scene like this before. Deep down, they hoped that Charles could successfully pass the Trial of the Heart. As for the othersZane, Benson, and some who were jealous of Charles''s talenttheir thoughts were entirely different. Rather than wanting to see someone succeed, they were more eager to witness Charles''s painful failure. Especially some of the once-admired genius youths, who, after seeing Charles''s performance, began to feel psychologically imbalanced, thinking that Charles was stealing their spotlight. Soon, the screen began to change. On a celestial bridge, Charles opened his eyes in confusion. He carefully observed his surroundings, seemingly unable to comprehend the current situation. "Ugh, my head hurts so much. It feels like I''ve forgotten something very important. What was I supposed to do?" Charles kept hitting his head. He felt like a hungover drunk, unable to remember what had happened before. Charles tried to retrieve the memories in his mind, and as he reminisced, the screen in the outside world began to shake, as if it would shatter at any moment. "Damn, such powerful mental strength nearly broke him out of the illusion!" Lucas exclaimed in surprise. He quickly increased the light attribute energy flowing into the [Light Staff Star Pseud]. For the first time, the always composed and elegant Lucas lost his poise. In the eyes of the crowd, Lucas at this moment looked nothing like the elegant gentleman who had just ruthlessly slaughtered more than a dozen rats from the Constellation organization at the intersection. Instead, he resembled an ignorant person who had never seen the world! Those who had been watching Charles were all thinking the same thing: would a ninth-level Beast Master lack experience? Of course not! It was simply that Charles was too monstrous, often breaking everyone''s understanding. Faced with Lucas''s earlier exclamation, many had grown accustomed to it, even a ninth-level Beast Master could not remain calm when encountering Charles! As time passed slowly, the screen in mid-air gradually stabilized, and Lucas let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, some people who didn''t quite understand Charles began to murmur among themselves: "What just happened? A ninth-level Beast Master intervened, and Charles almost broke free?" "Am I seeing things? This is a ninth-level Beast Master we''re talking about!" "That guy Charles is simply a monster! It''s so hard to accept!" Chapter 276 - 276: This is Just Too Difficult In the screen, on the sky bridge, Charles opened his eyes again in confusion, but this time he felt no sense of discord or strangeness. "I almost forgot, my mom and dad are coming to find me soon. They just happen to be passing through here with some goods and want to see me." Charles suddenly slapped his forehead as he remembered. He had just finished his classes at the Beast Master Academy today and received a message from his parents to meet on the sky bridge. It was because Charles was going to start his contract with a mystical beast today, and his father and mother came specially to see him so he wouldn''t feel too nervous. Now Charles had arrived at the sky bridge but had not seen his father and mother. According to common sense, the street at noon should be bustling with vehicles and pedestrians. Strangely, there were hardly any vehicles or pedestrians near the sky bridge where Charles was. "There''s an indescribable feeling, it just doesn''t seem right. The permanent population of Lsengard is around one million, so at this time..." Charles began to speculate instinctively. It was a habit ingrained in his subconscious to observe his surroundings, gather information, and then conduct comprehensive analysis and speculation. Even in a mirage, he did this out of instinct. In the next moment, outside the mirage, Lucas watched the screen shake again with a sense of helplessness and continued to inject light attribute energy. This time, he didn''t exclaim, clearly, he was more prepared for Charles''s monstrous performance. "Charles, you''re the first person to be this abnormal. The mirage affects a person''s thinking and logic, thereby exposing their innermost nature." Lucas continued to speak to himself: "At the current intensity of the mirage, a typical Level 7 Beast Master would be completely entranced. Yet you are able to maintain strong observational skills and logical thinking. It looks like I need to increase the intensity!" After saying this, the intensity of the light attribute energy around Lucas suddenly surged, and he became even more excited about Charles''s performance! The trial hadn''t truly begun yet, but Charles''s performance had already left him sufficiently astonished. Soon, Within the mirage, Charles suddenly felt a ringing in his ears, As if someone had placed a huge speaker right next to him, the loud, sharp static made him close his eyes and shake his head. In the blink of an eye, the ringing stopped, Charles opened his eyes somewhat dazedly, no longer looking around but instead staring down at the area beneath the sky bridge. At the intersection, A figure appeared, it was a girl who looked somewhat familiar, waiting at the traffic light. The girl inadvertently lifted her head and glanced up at the sky bridge, exclaiming in surprise: "Charles! What are you doing up there?" Charles immediately remembered, it was Catherine! They had grown up together, and they were classmates in the same Beast Mastery high school, with a very close relationship. Just as Charles was about to respond, a group of lively elementary school students appeared on the other side of the sky bridge. Accompanied by their teacher, they slowly made their way toward Charles. One little girl at the front, upon seeing Charles, suddenly brightened up and happily shouted: "Brother Charles, what a coincidence! What are you doing here?" Charles''s mind instantly recalled information about the little girl, she was the sister of his good friend, Daniel. The familiar faces appearing one after another left Charles momentarily speechless. Just as he was about to say something, several screams shattered the tranquility of the scene. "Ahhhh! It''s a ferocious beast! A ferocious beast has appeared!" "Run! There are so many ferocious beasts!" "Mom, help! I don''t want to die yet!" The entire area instantly descended into chaos, with frantic screams mingling with the hissing roars of the ferocious beasts, instilling fear in everyone. Charles remained where he was, not out of fear. In front of him on the sky bridge, behind those elementary school students, a figure suddenly appeareda ferocious beast, a Grayhide Wolf! Just as Charles was about to take action against the Grayhide Wolf, a cry for help came from below the sky bridge: "Charles, help!" In front of Catherine, another Grayhide Wolf appeared! Charles watched as the Grayhide Wolf bared its bloody jaws, slowly creeping closer to the group. On the sky bridge were his best friend''s sister and a bunch of little kids. While below, at the intersection, was Catherine, someone very close to him! Both groups of familiar faces were in danger at the same time, who should he help? Outside the mirage, everyone watching the scene on the screen fell into deep thought. Someone sighed and slowly spoke up: "It seems that Charles knows people in both places, or at least knows them in the mirage. This is really tough." "Yeah, there are a lot of kids on the sky bridge, and only one girl below. If it were me, I would definitely choose to help the kids above." "That''s easy to say, but what if that girl below is your wife?" "Why not say, what if one of the kids above is your daughter?" "Damn, if that''s the case, I wouldn''t know how to choose!" "What do you think Charles will decide next? As expected of the trial of the heart, it''s really a difficult choice!" At that moment, it seemed like Charles had made up his mind. Lucas, watching the scene on the screen with a smile, said: "Don''t rush, the truly exciting part hasn''t come yet! Since you''re so exceptional, we need to raise the difficulty a bit!" In the next instant, within the mirage, Charles heard two familiar voices calling out. "Son, where are you? Dad is coming to save you!" "Son, are you okay? Mom is here too!" These two voices belonged to Charles''s father and mother. Charles immediately looked in the direction of the voices, He saw his parents standing below the sky bridge, looking up at Charles with expressions of surprise, waving their hands excitedly. They were completely oblivious to the fact that a Grayhide Wolf had quietly appeared behind them. "Damn it! Dad, Mom! Run!" Charles yelled frantically, losing his composure in an instant. He never expected the situation to turn out like this, his parents were in danger too! Damn! One was his parents, one was the ambiguously close Catherine, and another was his best friend''s sister, all of them were in jeopardy. What was he supposed to do? Charles instinctively tried to analyze the situation. According to the current circumstances, he thought he still had some time to think. The Grayhide Wolf on the sky bridge hadn''t begun to move, it was at the very back and wouldn''t reach Daniel''s sister so quickly. As for Catherine below the bridge, Charles felt a sense of unease. He just had a feeling that nothing bad would happen to Catherine. This reasoning was quite strange, both he and Catherine were students of Beast Mastery high school. Faced with a sudden attack from a ferocious beast, there shouldn''t be any means of resistance. How could he think she would be able to handle it? In the next moment, a ringing in his ears drowned out his earlier thoughts of unease. At the royal banquet, everyone watching the scene on the screen fell into silence once more, this time with no one speaking up to discuss. Each person instinctively put themselves in Charles''s position, facing the choice he had to make. Many quickly ruled out saving the little girl and wanted to choose to help his parents instead. Some faces showed despair because, given the current situation, Charles was still some distance away from his parents. He might not make it in time to help them. What if by the time he got there. What if the Grayhide Wolf had already killed his parents? The little girl was closer, and saving her was the most reliable choice! Then he could escape with the little girl and see if he could make it down to help Catherine. However, no one voiced their thoughts because the situation was simply too agonizing. Some people didn''t care about the bonds between brothers, some didn''t care about other women, only about their father and mother, and there were those who were estranged from their parents and felt indifferent. No one expressed their thoughts, everyone stared intently at Charles, eager to see how he would choose. But then, a worse situation arose. Behind Charles, strange noises began to emerge! It was another Grayhide Wolf, and it had set its sights on Charles! However, there was still some distance between this Grayhide Wolf and Charles, and it didn''t seem like it would attack him right away. If Charles chose to run away at this moment, he could definitely escape safely. But if he decided to take the little girl and flee, they would be pursued by the Grayhide Wolf behind them, and in that case, neither of them might be able to escape! They could all end up as food for the Grayhide Wolf! "Damn, another ferocious beast! This is too difficult! It seems Charles can''t summon a mystical beast, right now, he looks like an ordinary person! This is truly despairing!" "Truly the trial of the heart, if I were in such a situation, I''d go crazy!" "Charles looks just as powerless as we do. At this point, running away is the best choice for him!" "Exactly, it''s impossible to save everyone. Just surviving would be a great achievement." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unable to contain themselves any longer, many people in the room began to shout in frustration, imagining themselves in Charles''s situation, it was a maddening choice to make! Finn clenched his fists tightly, for him, his parents were the most important. If it were him, he would choose to save his parents at all costs! Even if it meant sacrificing his own life, he wouldn''t care! But what about Charles? What kind of choice would he make? Would he give up? Everyone present was thinking about what choice Charles would make next, and Lucas was no exception. Watching the scene on the screen, a dramatic smile tugged at his lips as he whispered: "Charles, it''s your turn now. I''m really curious to see what your choice will be." Chapter 277 - 277: The Perfect Solution The Grayhide Wolf is merely a level 6 ferocious beast. As long as a Beast Master can contract a mystical beast and isn''t completely incompetent, they should be able to kill it. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the current situation is that, in this illusion, Charles is just a high school student studying Beast Mastery. Not only has he failed to contract a mystical beast, but his physical abilities are also quite average, similar to those of an ordinary person. "An ordinary person would definitely choose to protect themselves first and turn to flee. If it were me, I would probably be able to save that little girl, but as for the others, they would just have to leave their fate to chance," said General Mason of Genosha slowly. Even he, a seasoned warrior, only felt confident about saving the little girl, and it wasn''t a guarantee that he would succeed! Mason''s words immediately sparked a discussion among those nearby. Emperor Miles of Genosha sighed and said seriously, "Even you, General, can only save one little girl. Let alone Charles, he''s only eighteen and surely can''t match your abilities." Once those words were spoken, many people nodded in agreement. Hale quietly turned to Jamie beside him and slowly asked, "Dean, how much do you think you could achieve?" As an level 8 Beast Master, Jamie thought carefully before responding, "I could save that little girl and then attempt to help Catherine. It''s just an attempt, and I don''t have much confidence." Upon hearing this response, Hale fell silent. General Mason of Genosha and level 8 Beast Master Jamie could only reach this level of capability. What about Charles? Could he possibly do better than these individuals? In the next moment, something unexpected happened that caught everyone off guard. Charles took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the little girl, stopping in the middle of the sky bridge. This action left many people puzzled. Some asked in confusion, "Why has Charles stopped in the middle? Is he too scared to run away?" "That shouldn''t be the case, right? He could have turned and left when the ferocious beast behind him hadn''t arrived yet. What is he doing now?" "Could it be that he''s frozen in fear and doesn''t know how to face the situation?" "Charles is still a genius, there''s no way he would do that. Perhaps he has another plan!" "What other plan could there be? Given the current situation, I don''t believe he has any perfect solution!" Only Jamie, Miles, and level 9 Beast Master Lucas seemed to sense Charles''s intentions, their expressions were filled with disbelief. The usually composed Emperor Miles of Genosha spoke quickly, his tone filled with shock. "Charles''s position seems a bit strange, it looks like he''s waiting for the right moment. Could it be...?" Before Miles could finish his sentence, Mason clenched his fists, his body tensing up. As the general of Genosha, he thought he had considered all possible scenarios and found no way to completely resolve the predicament in the illusion. Unexpectedly, Charles''s actions revealed to him that there might be another way, albeit the most dangerous one! "If Charles is really thinking that way, it''s too dangerous. While there''s a slight chance of success, the risks are incredibly high, and it could easily lead to his death," Mason said, his gaze fixed intently on the screen in the air. Some who overheard the conversation between the emperor and Mason were puzzled and bravely asked, "Your Majesty, does Charles''s action have any special significance?" Miles simply nodded and said, "Charles won''t be frozen in fear. You''ll see soon enough." Upon hearing the emperor''s response, all the geniuses present shifted their gazes to the screen in the air. In their hearts, they believed Charles could not possibly find a perfect solution. Even if Charles had greater talent and strength than they did, But in the illusion, Charles was just a high school student in Beast Mastery, and simply being able to protect himself against the suddenly attacking ferocious beast was already quite impressive. Among the young people, only Finn kept observing Charles''s position and the situation below the sky bridge, his gaze gradually sharpened as he seemed to grasp Charles''s intentions. Finn muttered to himself, "You can''t possibly be thinking of saving everyone, can you, Charles? Do you really think you can do it?" Finn took a deep breath, not daring to make a sound, and stared intently at Charles on the screen, wanting to see what would happen next. Soon, in the illusion, on the sky bridge, two Grayhide Wolves slowly approached Charles''s position. Faced with the children who obstructed their attack, the ferocious beasts, devoid of morality and law, mercilessly drove their sharp claws into the small, weak bodies. Instantly, a scene of gruesome slaughter unfolded, with cries and howls accompanying the sound of blood gushing forth, resembling a hell on earth. Charles held the little girl''s hand tightly, taking deep breaths. His abilities were limited, he couldn''t help that many people. In the face of danger, it was already difficult to protect those close to him. Let alone helping others, between strangers and those he knew, Charles unhesitatingly chose the familiar. He was not a god, he was just a high school student in Beast Mastery. As Charles watched the scene unfolding before him, his mind raced, calculating every possibility. "After I leave, you need to get off the sky bridge and run to where there are more people, okay?" Charles said to the little girl, who was frozen in shock and trembling. The little girl had been so terrified by the scene that she was dazed, after Charles repeated it for the third time, she finally nodded, indicating she had heard his instructions. "Brother Charles, are you going to leave me all alone?" the little girl asked timidly. Charles didn''t answer because there was no time left. He could see the two Grayhide Wolves leaping towards them. As the crisis intensified, Charles became increasingly calm, at that moment, his physical state reached an unprecedented peak. Seizing the opportunity, Charles bent down and pushed the little girl out of the way of the two Grayhide Wolves'' attack. For an ordinary person, reacting to a ferocious beast''s assault would be nearly impossible, but for Charles, it was not a particularly difficult task. He relied not on reflexes but on maintaining a steady and calm mind in the face of danger. As long as he kept his mind clear, the vast majority of crises could be successfully resolved, this was a talent inherent in humans as advanced animals! In the next instant, Charles released the still-dazed little girl and used the railing of the sky bridge to push off with all his might. His body soared through the air like a hawk spreading its wings, diving toward the two Grayhide Wolves that had yet to recover from their missed attack! In the blink of an eye, the two Grayhide Wolves, which were very close, were taken down the sky bridge by Charles! One person and two wolves fell from the sky bridge, hurtling toward the ground. The scene unfolded too quickly and was too unexpected. Most of the people at the royal banquet had not anticipated such a result, for these so-called genius youths, such an act was tantamount to suicide! If they faced a similar situation, they would never act like Charles! A high school student in Beast Mastery was only slightly stronger than an ordinary person at best. By directly taking two Grayhide Wolves down from the sky bridge, even if he didn''t die, he would lose the ability to move. At that point, facing the Grayhide Wolves below the bridge, he could only sit tight and wait for death, desperately waiting for the arrival of the Grim Reaper! "By doing this, Charles has ensured the little girl''s safety on the sky bridge, but he''s going to be done for himself!" "Not only that, but the parents below and that girl will also be killed by the Grayhide Wolves." "Sigh, I thought there would be a perfect solution, but I didn''t expect... Look! Charles seems to be okay!" Someone started to speak but quickly pointed at the screen in disbelief, shouting. They saw Charles slowly getting to his feet, moving his body, looking as if he could still act and seemingly unharmed. At this moment, the young geniuses present fell completely silent. Someone opened their mouth, awkwardly asking, "How did Charles manage that? The two Grayhide Wolves beneath him are already motionless, how does he seem fine?" Finn took a deep breath and began to explain, "In the moment of the fall, Charles used the two Grayhide Wolves to absorb the impact, which is why he wasn''t seriously injured." As soon as he said this, many young geniuses widened their eyes, as if they had heard something unbelievable. A high school student in Beast Mastery could achieve this level? "Truly impressive, Charles! To remain calm in such a situation is remarkable, if there had been any mistake, his fate would have been exactly the same as those two Grayhide Wolves!" Finn remarked, feeling that if he faced such a situation, he couldn''t possibly have done better than Charles, this was already his limit! "Even so, there are still two Grayhide Wolves down below, the others are probably going to get bitten to death!" someone immediately said, believing that Charles''s choice was not wise. Even if he temporarily ensured the little girl''s safety and his own, he still couldn''t help the others. "No! They won''t be harmed, from now on, the Grayhide Wolves will only target Charles!" Finn declared firmly. "That''s impossible! How can you be so sure?" the person continued to question. Finn replied slowly, "The Grayhide Wolves have a characteristic: once one of their companions is killed, they will instinctively gather together to attack the enemy who killed their comrade!" "What? Is that really the case? Did Charles know this too?" Zane trembled all over, he had always thought that Charles had given up the struggle and chosen to seek death! He never expected the outcome to be like this! Chapter 278 - 278: I Am Not Wrong! "If what you said is true, with two more Grayhide Wolves remaining, and they targeting Charles for an attack, all Charles has to do is escape," someone said. "Yeah, if that''s the case, everyone else would be safe. I can''t believe Charles actually pulled it off!" someone immediately chimed in. Everything happening on the screen was hard for these genius youths to believe, no one could have thought of such a solution. This not only required an incredibly calm mind and sharp observation skills but also a heart that dared to face death head-on! If there had been any misjudgment in the process or even the slightest issue, Charles would have met a tragic end! If it were any other genius, not only would they not have been able to come up with such a solution, but even if they could think of it, they wouldn''t have dared to attempt it. Or even if they tried, they absolutely couldn''t achieve the level that Charles had. It was perfect, without a hint of hesitation or error! Many people instinctively revealed expressions of admiration, this crisis, which ordinary people could not solve, seemed so simple, so easy in front of Charles! What Charles needed to do next was face the remaining two Grayhide Wolves and try to buy some time. However, Lucas, holding the Light Staff Star Pseud, didn''t want to let Charles off so easily. He smiled and said: "Well done, truly unexpected and absolutely perfect. It seems I have to raise the difficulty a little for you." Upon hearing this, Jamie suddenly looked up at the screen in the air. Under the gaze of the crowd, two more Grayhide Wolves appeared behind Charles! At the same time, the Grayhide Wolf behind Charles''s father and mother swiftly abandoned its original target and turned to run straight toward Charles. The Grayhide Wolf in front of Catherine was the same, its green pupils were filled with ruthless killing intent as it changed direction. Suddenly, four Grayhide Wolves surrounded Charles from four different directions! Seeing the situation before him, Charles was stunned and fell into a daze. He had just observed the surroundings on the bridge, and there were supposed to be only four Grayhide Wolves! Two were on the bridge, now lying motionless on the ground, completely dead. The remaining ones were his father and mother, along with the two Grayhide Wolves near Catherine. "Were the two Grayhide Wolves behind me hiding under the bridge the whole time? But that doesn''t make sense, Catherine and my parents are down there. If there were any other ferocious beasts, they would definitely be looking at them!" Charles analyzed quickly. According to Charles''s initial plan, after attracting the two Grayhide Wolves over, he would immediately turn and escape into a nearby store. At that point, he could use the terrain to see if he could manage to escape successfully. Even if he couldn''t, he could delay for time, waiting for others to come to the rescue. But now, two more Grayhide Wolves had appeared, and coincidentally, they came from behind, completely cutting off his escape route! At this point, there was no way out, there were Grayhide Wolves in every direction! This time, there was no solution, he was just a high school student majoring in Beast Mastery, and facing the attack of four ferocious beasts, he had absolutely no ability to resist! The only reason he could kill the two Grayhide Wolves on the bridge was due to the advantage of the terrain. Now, the area was completely flat, and there weren''t even any vehicles to hide behind! Outside the illusion, Finn, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, became tense again as he watched Charles, who still hadn''t given up and was constantly trying. "How did two more Grayhide Wolves show up? This is way too targeted!" Finn muttered under his breath as he turned to look at Lucas. The level nine Beast Master wore a faint smile as he fixed his gaze on the screen, clearly very satisfied. A thought suddenly arose in Finn''s mind: "Could it be that he doesn''t want Charles to succeed in the trial of the heart? Does he want to kill Charles?" As soon as this idea appeared, Finn dismissed it. If that were the case, Lucas should have acted long ago, no one present could stop him. So why would he suddenly raise the difficulty? Trial of the heart, soul-searching? Finn kept thinking about this crucial question in his mind, he felt that things weren''t that simple. Even if Charles were killed by the Grayhide Wolves in the illusion, it wouldn''t count as failure, would it? After all, it was never stated that surviving was the only way to pass. Perhaps Lucas just felt that the previous situation didn''t truly represent a dead end for Charles. That''s why he added two more Grayhide Wolves, wanting to see how Charles would perform in a real crisis. Finn couldn''t analyze any further, he could only continue watching the screen in mid-air, waiting for what would happen next. Soon, Under everyone''s gaze, an incredibly brutal scene unfolded on the screen. Charles still refused to give up resisting, he tried to focus all his attention on the weakest Grayhide Wolf. He actively ran toward that Grayhide Wolf, attempting to find a breakthrough from that direction. However, a high school student majoring in Beast Mastery would absolutely not be a match for the Grayhide Wolf in a direct confrontation! Without any surprise, Charles fell down. The Grayhide Wolf relentlessly tore at the flesh on his body, the bitten-off skin and flesh dripping blood onto the ground. Charles was engulfed in intense pain, Yet even so, his gaze remained fixed on his parents and Catherine. However, Catherine and his parents chose to turn and leave! They all ran away, leaving Charles to endure the pain of death alone! Outside the illusion, Lucas watched the bloody scene before him and quietly said, "Charles, the people you desperately wanted to save have now turned and fled, not even glancing back at you. Will you regret it?" The four Grayhide Wolves did not kill Charles outright, instead, they slowly tortured him. Not only did they bite off his flesh, but they also used the spines on their tongues to lick the blood and meat clean from Charles''s arms and thighs, leaving only white bones behind! Someone couldn''t help but close their eyes and said: "This is too painful, even so, Charles hasn''t collapsed. His will is incredibly strong!" "No, look at his gaze. The people he desperately wanted to save have vanished without a trace, no one is staying for him, and no one is helping him!" "How hopeless and crushing must this be for Charles?" "That''s true, I didn''t even realize it until you mentioned it. If it were me, I would definitely regret it. I should have just left right away!" Inside the illusion, Charles''s throat had been bitten open by a Grayhide Wolf. He struggled to turn his head, looking at the blurry figures of his parents and Catherine, and weakly said: "Alright... just live on." Then Charles lost his breath and closed his eyes. Silence, The entire banquet fell into complete silence. No one expected that the last words Charles would say before dying would be like this! "Even in death, you don''t regret the choices you made? Charles, I''m starting to admire you," Emperor Miles of Genosha quietly said, as he looked at the mangled body of Charles on the screen and the pale, youthful face that had lost too much blood, unsure of what to say. An eighteen-year-old boy not only came up with solutions that others couldn''t think of, but he also executed them perfectly. He could face death calmly, without a hint of regret. Even he, the Emperor of Genosha, could not achieve that! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While others fell into silence, burdened by the weight of the moment, Zane and his son Benson exchanged a quiet glance. Their eyes were filled with immense joy! It seemed that Charles''s trial had come to an end, and he had failed! Lucas would certainly not let Charles off the hook! At that point, there would be no need for the Taylor family to intervene, Charles would no longer be able to do anything to them. "The trial of the heart mainly tests one''s mindsetthe principles, the bottom lines, and the will. Charles did very well," Jamie said to Lucas. Upon hearing Jamie''s comment, Lucas did not respond, instead, he elegantly swirled the red wine in his glass. ... Charles felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. He could sense intense pain coursing through his body, yet his heart was filled with tranquility. He had done his best. Until now, there was still one question lingering in Charles''s mind. He believed in his judgment, there should only have been two Grayhide Wolves under the bridge! The two Grayhide Wolves behind him must have suddenly appeared. Where did they come from? Soon, Charles felt himself sinking into darkness, as if the world around him had transformed into a whirlpool, being pulled into a black hole, collapsing inward. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a royal banquet, standing before a middle-aged man dressed in white, who was elegantly swirling a wine glass. Charles felt a splitting headache and, after a while, finally managed to piece everything together. It turns out that everything he just experienced was an illusion! "Charles, I''m sorry, but you failed. In fact, if you had chosen to run from the start, you could have completed the trial," Lucas said as he placed his wine glass on the table. The liquid inside the glass immediately stopped swaying. "Run away? How could I stand by and watch people I know fall into danger without doing anything?" Charles couldn''t help but retort. Everything he did was the best choice! If it hadn''t been for those two Grayhide Wolves that appeared out of nowhere, everything would have gone perfectly, and he would have surely passed the trial of the heart! "In the illusion, you were just an ordinary high school Beast Mastery student. All you could do was protect yourself. Only when you become stronger can you go further," Lucas replied slowly. Charles, listening to those words, strongly disagreed. He said, "I was not wrong. Those two Grayhide Wolves appeared very strangely, they definitely showed up suddenly!" Chapter 279 - 279: Curse Transfer Lucas sighed and said once more, "This is the arrogance of genius. Everyone at the banquet could see the entire scene, if you don''t believe me, you can ask them." "Those two Grayhide Wolves had already appeared, you simply didn''t notice them. Charles, your so-called best solution was wrong from the very beginning!" Charles shook his head and said nothing more. At that moment, Dean Jamie and Teacher Hale both wore expressions of deep regret. Jamie spoke slowly, "Charles, what he said is indeed true, you overlooked those two Grayhide Wolves." Hale nodded sadly, acknowledging that the Dean was right. He cautiously looked at Lucas and hesitantly asked: "Sir, can the curse on me still be lifted?" Lucas nodded but said nothing more, simply directing his gaze at Charles. He slowly began to speak, "Charles, the arrogance of genius has clouded your judgment. You can ask the others, they all witnessed what just happened!" The others present, including Emperor Miles, the president of the Forging Masters Guild, Xavier, and the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, all nodded in agreement, lamenting, "Those two Grayhide Wolves indeed appeared from the very beginning." Even Finn chimed in, saying, "Charles, it''s not your fault. The place they were in was very easy to overlook. You did well enough." In the face of everyone''s words, Charles remained silent. Lucas looked at the silent Charles and slowly said, "What''s wrong? The facts are right in front of you, and you still refuse to believe?" "Charles, this stubborn mindset of yours will ruin you. I take back what I said before, you don''t deserve to learn from me!" Lucas''s tone turned dismissive. Charles took a deep breath and replied, "It''s not that I am stubborn. Even in a fantasy, I could never make such a mistake." As soon as he said that, people began to chime in: "It''s impossible to make such a mistake, Charles. You''re just too arrogant to admit you were wrong!" "Exactly! We all witnessed it firsthand, how could it be fake?" "You''re being overly confident, way too arrogant." In the face of the others'' comments, Charles maintained his calm. His gaze was fixed on Lucas. Lucas raised the Light Staff Star Pseud and pointed it at Hale, slowly saying, "I can lift the curse on you." In the next moment, A look of pain began to appear on Hale''s face. The Light Staff Star Pseud emitted a soft glow, as if trying to extract something from Hale''s body. Soon, a black mist, as dark as ink, appeared before everyone. Just as Charles was examining the black mist, Lucas suddenly waved his hand. And the mist instantly surged into Charles''s body! "What! What do you mean by this?!" Charles exclaimed, feeling the pain coursing through him. "Your talent is too strong, and your mindset too stubborn, so this curse fits you perfectly," Lucas replied calmly. He continued, "Not killing you is my greatest mercy. With this curse, you will never become a powerful Beast Master in your life." After that, he picked up a wine glass from the table nearby, shook it once more, and drank it all in one gulp. Not a single person present dared to step forward and criticize Lucas for what he had done. Everyone acted as if nothing had happened. Someone sighed and quietly remarked, "What a true genius, such a shame. If only he had a better mindset. If he had just turned and run during the trial, maybe it wouldn''t have ended up like this." Others agreed, while more fell into silence. No one paid any more attention to Charles, the banquet continued as usual. Jamie and Hale walked over and patted Charles on the shoulder to offer comfort. "At least you''re still alive. This curse will limit you to a Level Six Beast Master. Being a Level Six Beast Master is already quite impressive," Jamie said slowly. Charles remained completely still, feeling the inexplicable force within him that was indeed restricting him. ... Soon, the events of the royal banquet spread throughout Genosha. Countless people discussed Charles, the cursed genius, online, while Hale began to undergo tremendous changes. The once-proud child of the wind showcased incredible talent once again after the curse was lifted. Though he wasn''t as strong as the former Charles, he was already considered the strongest genius in Genosha at that moment! Then there was Finn, who successfully became the apprentice of Lucas, the Level Nine Beast Master, instantly becoming a hot topic throughout Genosha! Those who had once flattered Charles and befriended him quickly changed direction and flocked to Finn instead. At first, Finn often sought out Charles to offer him comfort. But over time, one morning, Finn came to Cyber Academy, left behind a bottle of orange-quality healing miracle drug, and completely cut off contact with Charles. The once-discussed genius, who nearly succeeded in challenging "Reaper''s Scythe," was now left without anyone caring about him. Inside the library of Cyber Academy, Charles kept flipping through the books in his hands, all of which contained knowledge related to curses. He muttered to himself as he quickly skimmed through: "I remember coming to the library once before. There was a book related to curses, a black-covered one, placed on the third row, fourth shelf. I should check it out later." After finishing the book he was holding, Charles leisurely walked toward the third row and the fourth shelf. After a brief search, he indeed found the book related to curses. He glanced through it briefly, then closed the book and headed toward the cafeteria. In a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold were indulging in a hearty meal. Charles, on the other hand, took out a bottle of red wine, poured it into a glass, and gently swirled it. Time passed slowly. Charles''s training speed had noticeably slowed down, he had been a Level Four Beast Master for two or three months now, but his progress was minimal, almost stagnant! It seemed that his talent had also been cursed! In terms of alchemy, Charles''s learning speed was slowing down. Some things that he used to understand at a glance and master quickly now required a significant amount of time for him to remember. "Ah, Charles, I''ve recently found another alchemy genius. He resembles the old you quite a bit. I plan to take him on as my apprentice," Colton sighed and said slowly. Charles silently nodded. He wasn''t concerned about alchemy matters anymore, most of his time was spent in the training room improving his combat skills and in the library studying various subjects. As for his progress as a Beast Master, it seemed that Charles had given up, showing no concern for his training pace. "Teacher, since someone can help me fulfill the agreement, it makes things a bit easier," Charles said slowly. "There''s one more thing, Charles. You need to be strong. Ezra''s body has been found," Colton revealed another shocking piece of news. Silence filled the room. After Colton left, only Charles remained in the bamboo forest cabin. He sat on the steps at the door, wearing the mysterious necklace that Ezra had given him, with the black gold long knife resting on his lap. Charles, who had been calm, began to show signs of change on his face. It seemed he remembered something, and a fleeting look of sadness crossed his features, but he soon returned to his tranquil state. Outside, the bamboo forest was swaying in the wind, rustling like a mournful whisper. Before long, Hale received the news as well. He approached Charles and simply said, "Uncle Ezra was captured by the Constellation because he was investigating your parents'' whereabouts. If it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t have..." Charles sat still, as if he hadn''t heard Hale''s words at all. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Hale walked away, Charles finally looked up at the bamboo forest outside. The wind grew stronger, and the mournful sounds became louder. A few days passed, and before Ezra''s body was sent back to Calivia, Charles received another piece of news about the Serpent People. The new national forces led by Aria and Joshua were besieged by other factions in the Atacama Desert. The two fought bravely for three days and nights but ultimately succumbed to exhaustion and died! Upon receiving the news, the Robinson family in Calivia immediately severed all ties with the new nation and declared to the other factions in the Atacama Desert: All transactions related to the new nation were influenced by Charles! Now that Ezra was dead, Colton had a new apprentice, and even Charles''s talent had been restricted, he would only be a Level Six Beast Master at most! The various factions within Calivia no longer regarded Charles with any respect. Even Cyber Academy chose to selectively ignore him, Jamie had been focusing all her energy on Hale recently. Grace had also returned from outside the city and specifically sought out Charles. She was now a Level Five Beast Master. Facing Charles, who was still a Level Four Beast Master, Grace said, "Charles, you have no hope. In a year and a half, I will at least be a Level Six Beast Master, while you will be lucky to become a Level Five Beast Master!" Grace arrogantly urged Charles to admit defeat, but he ignored her. He continued his routine of diving into the library to research various materials, studying furiously, and spending time in the training room to improve his combat skills. These days, he rarely left Cyber Academy. This was because he had previously encountered several Beast Masters outside the city who had attacked him. Fortunately, Charles possessed the black gold long knife and could utilize the black gold knife glow to defeat enemies of higher rank. Time passed slowly. One morning, Charles suddenly received a letter. It was written by Catherine, and the gist of the letter was that if he was reading it, it meant that Catherine was already dead. Chapter 280 - 280: The Black Miracle Drug Charles''s hands trembled slightly as he held the letter. Instinctively, he gripped the edges of the paper tightly. "I had already anticipated this outcome, but facing it for real is still somewhat hard to accept," Charles said slowly. For a brief moment, he felt as if the entire world before him had suddenly gone quiet, as if someone had pressed the pause button. The surroundings seemed to stretch infinitely, expanding to a size that made him uncomfortable. Since that day. Everything had changed. His once-proud talents were now restricted and cursed. Those close to him had either left this world or drifted further away from him. Charles had essentially lost everything. Celestine had also returned to Lsengard a few months ago. Before she left, she had asked Charles if he wanted to return with her to that small city. Charles declined, saying he still had a promise to fulfill with Grace, needed to search for his parents, and wanted to wait to head to the Cyber Academy headquarters to see Catherine one more time. He carefully placed the letter into the pocket of his chest. Charles patted his chest and turned to walk towards the library. The constant stream of bad news seemed to have no effect on him. Charles completely shut himself off, frantically studying a vast amount of material while trying to find information about Lucas. As autumn faded and spring returned, in the second year since arriving in Calivia, Charles had entirely removed himself from the public eye. A new batch of students arrived at the Cyber Academy. Some curiously stared at the large screen outside the trial tower, pointing at the names on the leaderboard and asking: "Who is this Charles? He''s amazing! He accomplished so much in such a short time!" The older students were momentarily taken aback, struggling to recall anything about Charles. After a while, they slowly replied, "He was once a genius, but now he''s a waste." "A waste? Someone like that has now become a waste?" the new students said in disbelief. The older students continued to explain, "Yes, it''s been nearly two years, and he''s still a Level 4 Beast Master. What else could he be but a waste?" Almost two years was enough to change most things. Those who once looked up to Charles had now become Level 5 Beast Masters themselves. The topic of Charles was no longer mentioned, it was as if everything that had happened before had never occurred. Time passed quickly, and there were only two or three months left until the duel he promised Grace. Charles was still a Level 4 Beast Master, and his strength simply could not improve. The effects of the curse exceeded everyone''s imagination. According to reliable sources, Grace had become a Level 6 Beast Master, rising as a new star in Genosha! Few people remembered the promise between Charles and Grace, as hardly anyone paid attention to Charles. Even if some individuals knew, they didn''t care, to them, Charles seemed completely hopeless. The once-admired genius was now left far behind by others, standing still and motionless. The disparity between then and now was enough to drive anyone to despair. Charles remained just as he had been before, showing no signs of despair. Until that day, when Grace, now a Level 6 Beast Master, sought him out. "Give up, the gap between us is too vast. You''re still a Level 4 Beast Master, you can''t compete with me at all," Grace said, lifting her chin high. Her gaze was condescending, and she appeared utterly relaxed, dismissing Charles entirely as she arrogantly declared, "You will become my servant, that''s a done deal. From now on, you''ll focus on creating the miracle drug." Charles did not respond, he simply raised his arm to look at the mark of the [human contract]. "Oh, are you still not giving up? Let me tell you some new information: Lucas is dead." Grace was visibly annoyed by the calm expression on Charles''s face. She revealed a shocking piece of news: Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master, was dead! Charles''s pupils constricted sharply, showing a hint of surprise as he slowly asked, "What about the staff? Lucas''s golden-quality staff?" "It shattered. Charles, the curse on you can no longer be lifted. You should just focus on being a high-level alchemist from now on." Grace watched Charles''s anxious reaction with evident pleasure. She stretched her graceful body, wearing a broad smile as she observed Charles fall into silence. "I''ve told you before, you''re just a commoner. So what if you once had an Level 8 Beast Master as a teacher? You will only be my servant from now on, forever obeying my commands." Grace looked closely at Charles''s expression and noticed little change. Confused, she continued: "What''s wrong? Feeling defeated? You''re not about to completely fall apart, are you? Charles, you really are fragile." Charles still chose to remain silent, turning to leave decisively. His indifferent demeanor and actions infuriated Grace, who had come to flaunt her superiority. She stomped her feet in anger and shouted: "Charles, do you really think you''re that genius from two years ago? You''re just a commoner, and now you''re nothing but a waste! It''s been two years, and you''re still a Level 4 Beast Master!" The commotion quickly drew a crowd. They watched Charles''s departing figure and then turned their attention to the still-fuming Grace, murmuring among themselves. "Wow, Charles really deserves his reputation. He can still stay calm even now. If it were me, I would have completely broken down." "Calmness doesn''t change anything, does it? Right now, Charles is just a waste." "That''s true. Charles will probably only ever be a Level 6 Beast Master, even until he dies." Ignoring the surrounding chatter and various taunts, Charles continued his daily routine of going to the library and practicing in the training room. Until one night, after he finished a busy day and was about to return to his dormitory, a mysterious voice emerged from the darkness behind him: "Charles, I''ve told you before, everything is a matter of destiny." Charles suddenly turned around. He recognized the voice, it seemed to belong to an elder from the [Constellation] organization, an Level 8 Beast Master! In an instant, Charles''s muscles tensed up as he entered a state of combat readiness. But the next second, he relaxed his combat stance, because he felt an oddly familiar aura from this mysterious person. He asked: "Is it you? Have you already become a Level 9 Beast Master?" The person nodded and continued, "I can help you lift the curse on you, and I can also help you become a Level 6 Beast Master in a short time!" "Then, those so-called geniuses will once again witness your terror, the true monster!" Charles was momentarily stunned upon hearing this, and then his breathing became rapid as he anxiously asked: "Everything has a price. What do I need to pay?" The Level 9 Beast Master from [Constellation] raised the corners of his mouth excitedly and replied: "It''s simple: join us, integrate with us, become one of us!" "Is that all? Do I not need to do anything else?" Charles felt that things couldn''t be that simple. "No need. Destiny has already arranged everything. All we need to do is follow its guidance." The mysterious man became fervent, his whole body trembling, his face twisted under the cloak, filled with excitement and joy. "I have heard the holy voice of the divine, Charles. Just drink this, and the curse on you will naturally be lifted!" The mysterious man pulled out a vial of miracle drug from his robe. It was a bottle of black miracle drug, exuding an incredibly eerie aura. The black liquid inside the glass vial surged wildly, as if it were alive. Charles took just one glance and immediately felt as if someone was whispering incessantly in his ear. The voice sounded like the cries of a newborn child, yet also like the dying murmurs of an elderly person, accompanied by chaos, fear, and despair. It took Charles a while to regain his composure, and he hesitated. At that moment, the mysterious man spoke again: "You can hold onto it for now, the choice is yours, Charles. The duel with Grace is about to begin. Are you really willing to spend your life as a mere high-level alchemist?" "The death of Catherine was no simple matter, and I know a bit about your parents'' whereabouts. They are in great danger." Upon hearing this, Charles hurriedly pressed, "What do you know? Tell me! Tell me everything!" The mysterious man placed the black miracle drug on the grass without answering Charles. He took a small step back, and in an instant, he vanished into the darkness. Only a lingering voice remained: "Charles, you only have this one chance. Think it over carefully." Looking at the eerie black miracle drug on the ground, Charles hesitated for a moment, but then slowly walked over and bent down to pick it up. ... In the Genosha royal palace, Miles, Jamie, and the others stared at the screen, still in shock and unable to recover. In the illusion, Charles had spent nearly two years, while in reality, only a little over ten minutes had passed. The thoughts of a Level 9 Beast Master are indeed beyond the grasp of ordinary people! What they originally thought was the entirety of the trial of the heart, the events that unfolded on the sky bridge, turned out to be merely a prelude! Everything that happened in the sky bridge illusion, as well as the curse transfer after emerging from the illusion, was all designed to immerse Charles completely in the subsequent illusion. Charles believed the trial of the heart was over, but in fact, the real trial of the heart illusion had just begun! "Oh my God, even an Level 8 Beast Master wouldn''t be able to sense this!" Miles instinctively exclaimed, then turned to Jamie beside him. Jamie swallowed hard and replied, "From our perspective, there might be some inconsistencies, but for someone trapped in the illusion, it''s very difficult to notice. Even I wouldn''t be able to detect anything unusual." Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 281 - 281：[Forbidden Favor] From the perspective of an observer, there are still many inconsistencies in the trial that Charles is currently facing. For example, it does not involve the upcoming inter-academy exchange competition, but that is ultimately from the viewpoint of an outsider. Once truly immersed in the trial of the heart, any unreasonable or discordant elements will be subconsciously overlooked, this is the terrifying aspect of the trial! It feels as if one has genuinely experienced so many events and that so much time has passed! Miles nodded and said, "At the very beginning, when Charles emerged from the sky bridge illusion, he should have had a chance to notice something. However, at that moment, he was facing the pressure of Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master." "Of course, there''s also the fact that his own understanding contradicts everyone else''s. If it were me, I would definitely fall into doubt and confusion, how could I notice anything amiss?" After Miles finished speaking, Jamie, Mason, and Xavier all nodded in agreement. The situation Charles was facing at the time left him no room for much thought, and the illusion created by Lucas, this Level 9 Beast Master, was far more terrifying than they could imagine! All the books in that library were filled with text, and when Charles mentioned a book about curses, it would indeed appear there! Only the upper-tier powerhouses of Genosha can truly grasp the terrifying aspects of the trial of the heart. The other young geniuses present did not think that deeply and began to discuss: "Charles is indeed impressive! He went from being an unparalleled genius to a cripple, and he still managed to persevere for two years. I couldn''t do that!" "Not only that, but he also lost nearly all of his important people without breaking down!" "Two years felt like a day for him. He went to the library to study every day and trained in the training room. It''s truly admirable!" "The gap from genius to cripple would be enough to crush me. Charles''s willpower is truly strong!" "Now the critical choice is here. If it were me, I would undoubtedly drink that bottle of miracle drug without hesitation, as there wouldn''t be any other option!" "What is that mysterious person''s origin? They don''t seem like a good person at all!" Someone shifted their focus to the mysterious person. From the images in the illusion, it was clear that the mysterious individual was very powerful, but they didn''t give off a pleasant vibe. Hearing the discussions around them, Jamie and Hale exchanged glances. They both knew that this mysterious person was from the Constellation organization, and that they had interacted with Charles. They hadn''t expected to see that person appear in the illusion as well. It was evident that the illusion was evolving once again based on Charles''s past experiences, along with Lucas''s intervention, leading to this outcome! "Dean, do you think Charles will...?" Hale couldn''t hold back and asked. In response to Hale''s question, Jamie also felt uncertain. Charles was only eighteen, and achieving this much was already impressive. Any young person who had gone through what Charles experienced in the illusion would undoubtedly choose to drink that bottle of miracle drug without hesitation. It wasn''t just a simple miracle drug, it was an opportunityan opportunity to reclaim everything that was lost! It also involved Charles''s parents, and Catherine, who died in the illusion, as well as the battle with Grace. No one could resist this temptation! Charles did not use the bottle of black miracle drug immediately, he was still hesitating, which was already quite remarkable. "Is this really necessary? You''re pushing him into a corner. It seems like he has a choice, but in reality, Charles only has one path to take!" Jamie turned to Lucas and said. In response to Jamie''s doubts, Lucas did not offer an explanation. He replied calmly, "How do you know that all of this won''t happen? Fate is unpredictable, no one can know what the future holds." "Sir, there is no perfect choice. In this situation, no one would give up the chance to become stronger!" Hale couldn''t help but interject. Lucas did not respond further and continued to focus on the Light Staff Star Pseud in his hands. This golden-quality weapon, while very powerful, was not enough to support such an illusion on its own, it needed to be combined with his special skills to achieve that effect! On the other hand, the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, the president of the Alchemist Guild, Owen, and Xavier were all staring gravely at the bottle of black miracle drug in the image. They discussed among themselves: "That couldn''t be the legendary forbidden favor, could it?" Owen said in a hushed voice. As the president of the Alchemist Guild, he had only heard of such a miracle drug. "It seems likely. The forbidden favor also has another name, known as the blessing of the gods. However, because it is so mysterious, not many people know the second name," Miles, the emperor, said slowly. He glanced at Lucas and then looked up at the screen in midair. The allure of the forbidden favor was not something an ordinary person could resist, in legends, it was said to possess a will of its own! Anything that could be associated with the divine was not simple at all. Let alone Charles, who was now at his wits'' end, even the current emperor, Miles, would be tempted if he were to obtain such a miracle drug! There is a saying that if one drinks the forbidden favor, as long as they do not die, they will surely become a Level 9 Beast Master! "Having something like this in front of him, if Charles could resist it, that would be abnormal," Miles expressed his thoughts. It seemed that the outcome of the trial of the heart was already determined, Charles would fail. Zane and Benson also shared this sentiment. Especially Benson, whose eyes were filled with endless desire when he saw the bottle of forbidden favor! The mysterious person in the study had promised him something, but it was just a watered-down version of the forbidden favor. Even so, the Taylor family was taking a huge risk. If anyone else found out, the entire Taylor family would cease to exist! However, the risk was proportional to the reward. As long as they didn''t get exposed, Benson could become an Level 8 Beast Master! At that point, combined with the Level 8 Beast Master of the Taylor family who had fallen into a deep slumber, their ambition to become the rulers of Genosha would not be impossible! Thinking of this, Benson worked hard to control his facial expressions and breathing, Lucas had not left yet, and he couldn''t show any signs of weakness. Soon, In the illusion, Charles made his choice. As everyone expected, Charles drank the bottle of black miracle drug. Suddenly, a cloud of black mist appeared around him, which was the curse that Lucas had transferred into his body. The black mist seemed to encounter a terrifying enemy, frantically trying to escape from Charles''s body. However, ethereal tendrils began to form around Charles''s body, wrapping tightly around the black mist like lightning, pulling it inward. Charles felt an intense heat surging through him, and his long-stagnant Beast Master power began to rise frantically! In just a few breaths, Charles''s strength had already increased from a Level 4 Beast Master to a Level 5 Beast Master! This was nothing short of a miracle! Struggling to suppress the pleasure that came with his power increase, Charles shifted his focus to his own body, he could faintly sense that there seemed to be another life inside him, uncontrollable. "Was that tendril just now a manifestation of the miracle drug I drank?" Charles muttered to himself. He was well aware that drinking that bottle of black miracle drug must have come at a tremendous cost! Charles clenched his fists, feeling an unprecedented strength. He raised his hands into the air, somewhat intoxicated by the power, and suddenly a thought emerged in his mind: he wanted to keep rising, to keep getting stronger, even if it meant doing things he had previously been unable to accept! Noticing such thoughts, Charles did not hesitate to slap himself hard. "Smack!" A loud sound echoed, and feeling the pain on his face, Charles, who had just been lost in ecstasy, instantly regained clarity in his eyes. "What''s happening? It shouldn''t be like this. It felt like I was influenced by something just now, is it the thing inside me?" Charles pondered deeply. After drinking the black miracle drug, it wasn''t long before the day he had agreed upon with Grace arrived. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Grace attracted a lot of attention with every move she made. There were still many spectators for today''s duel, and when Charles appeared in front of the crowd, some were surprised to notice that his strength seemed to have increased! Grace didn''t take it to heart and said, "Charles, what does it matter that you''ve become a Level 5 Beast Master? My level is already your limit." "Let me show you what a true Level 6 Beast Master is!" The battle between the two began and ended very quickly, Charles effortlessly defeated Grace in a dominating manner. Injured and kneeling on the ground, Grace looked like a puppet, unable to accept what was happening before her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the signed human contract, she was now Charles''s servant and could not defy his commands! Unable to accept her fate, Grace trembled as she gripped her weapon, wanting to end it all. However, Charles simply issued a command for her to drop her weapon. Faced with the broken Grace, Charles chose not to spare her, he unleashed his desires and made her apologize in front of the crowd, repeatedly uttering self-deprecating words. Listening to the sounds of pain and despair in his ears, Charles became somewhat intoxicated. Looking at the onlookers, whose eyes were filled with fear and disbelief, a manic smile unexpectedly appeared on Charles''s face. He had a thought in his mind: he wanted to make these spectators remember this even more! "Why not create a little art with blood, the art of panic!" Charles''s thoughts grew increasingly insane, and he looked at the eyes of the people around him, filled with impulse and anticipation. Chapter 282 - 282: A True Monster! Sensing the air of danger, the crowd quickly dispersed. Soon after, news spread that Charles seemed to have lifted the curse. However, this information didn''t attract much attention, the majority of people didn''t believe that Charles had lifted the curse. In their view, his victory over Grace was likely due to some hidden cards he still had or possibly because Grace had underestimated him. Yet, just a month after reaching Level 5 Beast Master, Charles had already become a Level 6 Beast Master. This insane rate of progression was something even Charles from two years ago could not have achieved! Not only that, he seemed like a completely different person, starting to challenge other Level 6 Beast Masters within Genosha. Every opponent he fought against faced a crushing defeat, sustaining severe injuries. It was only at this point that everyone realized Charles not only returned to his previous state but had become even stronger and more monstrous! Outside the illusion, Jamie and Hale watched Charles on the screen with great concern. The current Charles had been affected, he was no longer the calm genius he once was, and he was slowly descending into darkness. "Alas, if this continues, the trial of the heart will come to an end. The forbidden favor is indeed something not just anyone can touch. Even Charles cannot escape the fate of corruption," sighed Miles, the Emperor of Genosha. He never expected Lucas''s illusion could reach such a level, it was truly unbelievable. No one noticed that Lucas, who was manipulating the Light Staff Star Pseud, had several white hairs quietly appearing among his originally black locks beneath his top hat. "Charles, you really astonish me. Even if it means consuming life force, I want to see if you can break free from the influence of the forbidden favor," Lucas thought to himself. Unlike others, as the illusion manipulator, he would notice details that others couldn''t. There were several times when Charles sensed his changes within the illusion and searched for various materials in the library. Of course, all the books and materials were manifestations of knowledge from his mind as a Level 9 Beast Master. The effects of the Light Staff Star Pseud, combined with Lucas''s special skills and the enhancement of life force, were enough to make the evolution of the illusion feel extremely real. Everything Charles did within it could almost be replicated in reality! This was his way of valuing and rewarding Charles! On the screen, an unexpected situation unfolded for everyone. One day, Charles seemed to regain his sanity, continuously collecting various materials and operating on himself. The onlookers were taken aback. "Oh my God, what is Charles doing? That''s a stone capable of burning for an entire year! He''s actually putting it directly into his flesh and then stitching up the wound?" "Damn, the miracle drug he just drank is meant to amplify perception! That means the pain he''s enduring is now even more intense!" "Look! Charles has also put the worms that can devour Beast Master flesh into his own flesh!" "I can''t take it anymore, just watching makes me tremble all over. How is he enduring this pain?" "Will the pain in the illusion decrease?" "No! Didn''t you see how much agony Charles was in when he died on the bridge?" ... What was happening on the screen sent chills down the spines of everyone present, leaving them utterly shocked! Lucas, the elegant yet insane Level 9 Beast Master, remained expressionless as he turned the members of the Constellation organization into blood and gore. Now, watching the scene before him, he couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "Perhaps we really underestimated him. Charles''s willpower is simply terrifying, he''s using the pain in his body to stay awake and break free from the influence of the forbidden favor!" Emperor Miles said slowly, his mouth agape. As the Emperor of Genosha, he was certainly aware of some brutal punishments that were typically used to interrogate criminals and spies. However, compared to the operations Charles was performing on himself, the punishments used to interrogate criminals and force spies to talk seemed almost gentle! "He''s a genius! I never would have thought of these methods, I need to remember them well!" Avery''s eyes lit up as he fixated on the scene on the screen. He considered himself knowledgeable about cruel punishments, but upon witnessing everything Charles did within the illusion, he immediately understood the gap between people! While everyone was focused on every move Charles made, the pain magnified several times nearly caused Charles to pass out. He gritted his teeth, trying hard to stay awake. At that moment, the mysterious life force within him began to stir. Charles felt his flesh surging, coalescing into several writhing tendrils that flailed about wildly. Seeing this scene, Charles felt no fear, instead, his eyes grew even brighter. His guess was correct! Indeed, this unknown life force within him could also feel the same pain. The direction was right, and now it was time for a contest of willpower and endurance. As long as he could make the unknown life force within him collapse from pain, he would be able to completely break free from its influence! Charles trembled all over as he continued to increase the pain in his body. Outside the illusion, everyone held their breath, fixated on the scene on the screen. They wanted to know if this crazy method could truly free Charles from the influence when suddenly, the screen in mid-air went dark, completely losing its image. "What''s happening?" "We can''t see anything. Did Charles go too far and end up killing himself?" "It''s very possible. Just watching his methods makes me shudder, how can someone be so ruthless to themselves?" "He''s so brutal, he''s just terrifying. I''ll never provoke Charles, even if it kills me." "Me too. Charles is truly a monster!" Lucas sighed and said slowly, "The trial has ended, Charles has failed. He is now slowly leaving the illusion." Upon hearing this, Zane and Benson nearly jumped up in excitement. This was the outcome they had been hoping for! Charles didn''t pass the trial, and to avoid leaving any hidden dangers, Lucas directly executed Charles! This was a huge win for the Taylor family! No one knew, Lucas still held the Light Staff Star Pseud in his hand. He no longer used light energy to maintain the illusion but instead relied entirely on life force! The purpose of this was to ensure that the situation Charles was facing now mirrored reality exactly! "Come on, Charles! You really astonish me, I''ve never seen anyone like you! Keep going!" Lucas gripped the staff tightly with his long fingers. His skin began to slowly develop several wrinkles, and beneath his white top hat, large patches of his hair turned white, indicating that his life force was rapidly dwindling. Meanwhile, within the illusion, Charles was still locked in a struggle with the unknown life force inside him. The newly grown tendrils attempted to stop Charles but trembled violently due to intense pain. A large amount of blood began to flow from Charles''s mouth, accompanied by shattered teeth that had crumbled from biting down too hard. His consciousness started to blur, and his vision became shaky, as if he would succumb to this perverse pain at any moment. Just as Charles was about to lose consciousness, a strange sound suddenly emanated from his body, a mix of furious curses and anguished wails. The tendrils that had coalesced began to gradually dissipate. Charles managed to force a smile, slurring his words as he said, "I knew it, I would win." At that moment, Lucas appeared in front of Charles. Charles remained expressionless, as if he had anticipated this, and slowly said, "It seems I have passed the trial of the heart." "Yes, congratulations. Everything here is an illusion from the trial of the heart..." Before Lucas could finish his sentence, he noticed the calm expression on Charles''s face, devoid of any surprise. Combined with the first words Charles had spoken upon seeing him, a thought emerged in Lucas''s mind that he could hardly believe! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait a minute, did you know from the very beginning that you were in an illusion?" Lucas looked at Charles as if he were a monster. Charles didn''t answer. He struggled to shift his body to ease the pain a little. "Could it be because of that black book about curses? So there really isn''t that book in this place, right?" Lucas''s reaction was quick, he immediately thought of this. Charles nodded with difficulty and slowly said, "Something felt off from the very beginning, especially that glass of red wine. After you shook it and put it on the table, it instantly returned to calm." Lucas thought carefully. He hadn''t consumed any life force at first, so it was normal for there to be some inconsistencies in the illusion. However, ordinary Level Seven or Eight Beast Masters would not be able to notice such small details. At that time, he had to face the pressure from this Level Nine Beast Master, along with the conflict between perception and reality! "How can anyone have such keen observation, staying calm all the while? Charles, what kind of person are you? You''re simply a monster!" Lucas said slowly. He had previously seen comments online about Charles, with many people calling him a monster, completely inhuman. At first, Lucas dismissed it as an exaggeration, but now, he, as a Level Nine Beast Master, genuinely felt that Charles was indeed a monster! Charles let out a sigh of relief, he keenly sensed that Lucas''s tone contained only shock, devoid of the murderous intent he had shown before. It seemed he didn''t have to worry about the other party taking action anymore. However, he was currently in a near-death state, and every second felt like torture, so he asked, "The trial is over, why haven''t I been released yet?" Chapter 283 - 283: The Suspended Mountain Token Lucas struggled to suppress the shock within him and explained, "The outcome of your struggle against the forbidden seed inside you will remain unknown to the outside world. I have already told them that the trial is over and that you failed." "The forbidden seed? Is that the unknown life force inside me?" Charles asked. Lucas nodded and replied, "Everything that has happened here, you should not mention it lightly once you return to reality, or it may attract their attention." "That bottle of black miracle drug is called forbidden favor, as soon as you drink it, you can become a Level Nine Beast Master, or even stronger!" "However, the cost is also quite terrifying. I can''t tell you more information. You must remember one thing: you must never lose yourself, or you will only become a powerful shell." "A shell?" Charles wanted to ask more. But Lucas shifted the topic and said, "In a moment, I will give you something. If you get the chance, head to the Haunted Marsh''s Suspended Mountain. There are people there who should be able to help you uncover the secrets within you." Charles nodded, he understood that Lucas was referring to the incident of absorbing the light attribute energy earlier. "Also, you must take good care of your dark attribute mystical beast. Once it reaches Level Fifty, take it to the Beast Sect. You will understand everything then." "The Beast Sect? I''ve never heard of it," Charles said, confused. Lucas didn''t elaborate further, simply mentioning the Haunted Marsh, so Charles would eventually learn about it. Taking advantage of the opportunity in this illusion, where no one else could disturb them, Charles wanted to ask about some secret topics, like the Constellation organization and the unknown life force within him. Unfortunately, Lucas''s responses were quite limited. He briefly mentioned the Constellation organization. This mysterious organization has a special method to identify dark attribute Beast Masters, and only a very few Beast Masters can stick to their principles and not be deceived by the Constellation. The vast majority of dark attribute Beast Masters have become the organization''s pawns, which is why Lucas harbors a deep disdain for them. In his view, the so-called dark attribute Beast Masters would eventually become members of the Constellation organization, so it would be better to eliminate them while they are still weak. The two talked a little more, and when Lucas''s figure disappeared from the illusion, a black hole suddenly appeared before Charles, sucking everything around it in, including the half-dead Charles. When he opened his eyes again, Charles found himself back in the real world. He instinctively stretched out his arms and clenched his fists tightly, as if he couldn''t quite believe he had come out of the illusion. He carefully observed everything around him, trying to find anything unreasonable or out of place, but there was nothing! Charles finally let out a genuine sigh of relief. The talented individuals present looked at Charles with eyes filled with admiration, envy, and a hint of fear. Finn swallowed hard, Charles''s final move had shocked him. He never imagined that the usually expressionless and exceptionally gentle Charles could be so reckless! Finn had no doubt that if he faced that kind of situation, Charles would definitely act just as he did in the illusion! It was a shame, though, that in the end, he didn''t succeed, he had failed the trial of the heart. "Sigh, if it were me, after losing all hope, I would definitely collapse. For Charles to achieve this level is simply superhuman! If he still can''t pass, what kind of person can succeed in the trial of the heart?" Finn thought. All eyes in the room were on Charles, filled with regret and sympathy. Now, Charles''s fate was in Lucas''s hands. If Lucas felt that Charles might fall into darkness in the future and wanted to eliminate the potential threat, no one could stop him! "Kill Charles! Kill him! He has failed!" Zane''s face was agitated, he was screaming madly in his heart. Benson, on the other hand, had an expressionless face, but his fists were tightly clenched, revealing his emotions at this moment. He wanted Charles dead! However, Lucas retracted the Light Staff Star Pseud and slowly walked toward Charles. Under the serious gazes of Jamie, Hale, and others, he patted Charles on the shoulder and said appreciatively, "Charles, even though you failed, you performed quite well. Here, this is your reward." Lucas pulled out a token from his pocket and handed it over. Charles glanced at it and immediately received an information prompt: [Suspended Mountain Token [orange-quality]: A special token from the Suspended Mountain of the Haunted Marsh. The materials used for forging are very ordinary, but it has been infused with light attribute energy by a powerful Beast Master, giving it special effects. Effect: Light enhancement, any light attribute skills will receive a certain boost, dealing more severe damage to dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters.] Charles was a bit surprised, this should be what Lucas mentioned in the illusion. Suspended Mountain? A mountain suspended in mid-air? It was yet another place Charles had never heard of, and along with the earlier mention of the Beast Sect, more and more secrets of the Beast Master world began to unfold before Charles. He placed the Suspended Mountain Token into his jet ring, he wouldn''t be using it for now. Currently, none of the mystical beasts he had contracted possessed light attributes, and he didn''t know any light attribute skills. Upon hearing Lucas''s words, Jamie and Hale exchanged glances, both letting out a sigh of relief. This outcome was unimaginable for them! Charles not only came through unscathed but was also praised by the Level Nine Beast Master Lucas, who even gifted him a token! Who is Lucas, anyway? A Level Nine Beast Master, a Light Knight, an elegant madman, a powerful figure who harbors disdain for dark attribute Beast Masters! For someone like him to praise Charles, who possesses dark attribute energy, was simply astonishing! "What? What?" Zane felt as if struck by lightning, his entire body jolting, he nearly fell to the ground. Thankfully, Benson noticed in time and caught him. Even so, it drew a lot of attention from others. Faced with the confused gazes of those around him, Zane kept his head down, not daring to let anyone see the disappointment and resentment in his eyes. How could Charles be completely fine? Every time he encountered danger, Charles managed to turn the situation around and even gained something from it. Although Zane didn''t know what function the token Lucas gave to Charles had, anything produced by a Level Nine Beast Master surely wouldn''t be worthless! At the very least, it must be something of purple quality! "Damn it! Damn it! Why can''t Charles just die already? Why doesn''t a meteor fall from the sky and crush him?" Zane cursed madly in his heart. He felt uncomfortable all over, whenever Charles benefited and gained power, Zane felt as if he were falling ill. "Stand straight, we''ll talk about this at home!" Benson''s deep voice rang out. Zane took a deep breath, trying to straighten his body, and replied, "Yes, Father." At that moment, Lucas pointed to Hale beside him and said slowly, "I will fulfill my promise. I will help lift the curse on him, but I need to rest for a day first." "And I will also need some assistance then, I''ll discuss the details with your dean." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded, he understood that Lucas was likely too drained from earlier to lift Hale''s curse immediately. Only by truly facing Hale''s situation could Charles deeply appreciate what he was going through. From being hailed as a genius of the Wind to being cursed and stuck at the Level Six Beast Master level, the gap in between could drive someone to despair! At the same time, Charles was curious about where such a curse originated. Suppressing his questions, Charles stepped behind Dean Jamie. "Impressive! We all saw your performance in the illusion, no one could have done better than you, Charles," Jamie said, giving him a thumbs up. Nearby, Emperor Miles of Genosha added, "Charles, you should spend more time with Camilla when you can, so she understands what a true strong person is." Once those words were spoken, everyone present understood that Emperor Miles was formally trying to win Charles over, even using his daughter as bait to attract him. He was really going all out! Charles didn''t want to refuse, he scratched his head and replied, "Your Majesty, I will." Then there was Hale standing nearby, trembling all over. The curse that had restricted him for so many years was finally about to be lifted, all because of Charles! At first, Dean Jamie had brought him to ask Lucas to lift the curse, but Lucas hadn''t even wanted to acknowledge them. "Thank you!" Hale said very earnestly. He had never imagined that the person who would ultimately help him lift the curse would be Charles! Charles waved his hand and replied, "Hale, you don''t need to thank me, I can''t lift the curse on you. That thing is just too terrifying." "By the way, Hale, how did you end up with such a powerful curse?" Charles asked curiously. Hale thought for a moment and answered, "That''s all in the past, sigh" Seeing Hale lost in memories and sighing repeatedly, Charles didn''t press further. At this royal banquet, besides Zane and Benson, there were two others with extremely complicated feelings: the head of the Robinson family, Lance, and his brother, Shane. "Eldest brother, Hale''s talent is coming back, do you think we should let him rejoin the Robinson family?" Shane said cautiously. Lance let out a sigh and replied, "We were the ones who drove him away, how can we do that now?" "So what? Hale will definitely become a Level Eight Beast Master, and even a Level Nine Beast Master is not impossible. At that point, the strength of the Robinson family will be unimaginable!" Shane said once again. Faced with the future of the Robinson family, Lance found it hard to make a decision. He finally responded, "Charles is the key. If he helps us, it will be much easier for Hale." Chapter 284 - 284: Charles Was Just a Little Bit Short When Lucas left to rest, the royal banquet came to an end, and the geniuses of Genosha dispersed. Many people walked back while quietly sighing and discussing: "I came here for nothing today, I didn''t gain anything." "Who says that? I learned a lot, seeing Charles''s performance makes me feel utterly inferior!" "That''s true. With a genius like Charles around, I seem like such a waste. By the way, what was that bottle of black miracle drug that appeared in the illusion?" "I don''t know either. I''ll ask the strong ones back home, they should know something." "That thing is terrifying! Charles couldn''t even shake off its effects, it''s downright scary!" "Sigh, I really lost out today. I was hurt by the pressure of a Level Nine Beast Master and will need to rest for several days." ... Inside the Genosha royal palace, Camilla widened her eyes, looking incredulously at the just-returned Emperor Miles. She slowly opened her mouth and asked: "Father, is what you just said true? Can I go to the underground world to watch Charles fight?" The reason Camilla was so shocked was that, aside from attending classes at Cyber Academy, she had never had the time or opportunity to explore the outside world. Her daily schedule was packed, and even an invitation from Charles to dinner had to be approved by the emperor. Let alone going to a chaotic place like the underground world. She had never been there before! "Of course it''s true. I will send someone to accompany you. You''re old enough now, it''s time for you to get out and see the world." Miles said slowly. Today at the banquet, witnessing Charles''s performance in the Trial of the Heart left Miles utterly astonished. An eighteen-year-old genius, a commoner with no elite education from a prestigious family, was able to achieve such heights! In reality, he was the pinnacle talent of Genosha, yet he remained humble and calm. In the illusion, even when he hit rock bottom, he still kept his composure and didn''t fall into despair. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even he, at the age of eighteen, couldn''t have done that. Achieving even half of what Charles accomplished would have been quite impressive! Charles''s future achievements would undoubtedly be limitless, and allowing his daughter Camilla to interact with him was a decision with only benefits, no drawbacks. "I have some expectations, so don''t just go to have fun." Miles reminded his daughter lightly. Camilla replied excitedly, "Don''t worry, Father! I will get along well with Charles. Now that I''m going to the underground world, what should I wear to look good?" Miles watched as Camilla fell into thought, mumbling to herself. He couldn''t help but facepalm, perhaps having been overly protected, Camilla, the second princess, was far less mature than the eldest princess, Rose. The reason he wanted her to go to the underground world was not only to befriend Charles but also to see if she could learn something from him. In Genosha, at a secret location, there was a dilapidated room with blood-red candles burning on the floor. These candles formed a mysterious pattern that resembled a pair of eerie eyes. A mysterious figure dressed in a black cloak suddenly emerged from the darkness and reported to the figure standing in the corner of the room: "Elder, we received news from the Taylor family. Charles did not pass Lucas''s Trial of the Heart, but he earned Lucas''s praise." The person referred to as Elder slowly turned around, staring at the red candles on the floor, lost in thought. He was the elder who had previously stopped Charles outside Cyber Academy, at the level of an Eight-Level Beast Master. "Tell me all the details of the Trial of the Heart. Charles actually wasn''t killed by Lucas? This is truly surprising." the elder said, his hoarse voice filled with astonishment. In his view, when Charles encountered Lucas, the Light Knight, he was surely doomed, it was almost certain that Lucas would slay him on the spot! After all, a top-tier genius with dark attribute energy and terrifying spiritual sensitivity was destined to fall into darkness. What on earth had happened that Charles returned unscathed? And he received praise and rewards from Lucas? It was simply unbelievable! After hearing all the details, the elder immediately sensed something was off. He murmured to himself, "Pressure, light attribute energy, the appearance of [Divine Blessing] in the illusion? Charles actually tried to resist?" "Lucas said the outcome was a failure and that he didn''t successfully pass the Trial of the Heart?" "Why do I feel something is strange? Unfortunately, Lucas''s strength is too overwhelming, otherwise, I would have gone to observe in person." Unable to analyze more useful information, the elder could only kneel on the floor and take on a bizarre posture. He lay on the ground, limp like a piece of boneless meat, trembling incessantly, muttering some obscure phrases. The once calm candle flames began to flicker wildly, suddenly rising into the air and coalescing into a massive flame eye! "Dark attribute? Light attribute energy? Are you sure?" A strange voice echoed from the air. If Charles were present, he would be extremely surprised because this voice sounded very much like the one he heard in the illusion! It was the voice he heard at first sight of the black miracle drug known as [Forbidden Favor]! "Honorable messenger, the news has been confirmed as true!" The elder, an Eight-Level Beast Master, pressed his entire body against the floor, remaining utterly still. His tone was exceptionally reverent, tinged with a barely perceptible fear, as if whatever was before him was extremely terrifying! "Continue to observe. I will come personally when I have time." the mysterious entity known as the messenger said before vanishing. The flames of the blood-red candles on the floor returned to calm once more, as if nothing had happened at all. The Eight-Level Beast Master elder waited for a while, ensuring that the messenger had left before he dared to slowly straighten his body, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Charles, what secret do you possess that the messenger wants to come in person?" the elder said, his gaze fixed deeply on the candles before him. Meanwhile, in the underground world, the petite Cecilia lounged comfortably in a giant chair, while Icy and Golden stood before her. "Milady, we''ve informed you about what happened with Charles. We''re unsure about what to do next." Golden said cautiously, probing for a response. He was a Seven-Level Beast Master and the nominal boss of the underground world of Genosha. Before Icy and Cecilia arrived, he was responsible for all matters in the underground world, including those related to the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge. Icy wasn''t too worried, he didn''t feel much trepidation. However, he had to tread carefully around this seemingly young girl, because she was an Eight-Level Beast Master, and the most troublesome kinda Poison Attribute Beast Master! Don''t let her youthful appearance fool you, she was actually over thirty! "What to do? Charles hasn''t passed the Reaper''s Scythe challenge yet!" Cecilia replied nonchalantly, sucking on a strawberry-flavored lollipop. Icy immediately frowned and spoke up: "Charles will definitely succeed. You''re aware of what happened at the royal banquet. Someone with his immense willpower and physical prowess is precisely what we''ve been looking for." "There''s no rush, no rush. He hasn''t failed the Trial of the Heart, so there''s no need to be anxious." Cecilia said, still unconcerned. "Lucas''s Trial of the Heart is no simple matter. You know it''s an illusion within an illusion, and it involves that extremely bizarre thing called [Forbidden Favor]." Icy couldn''t help but interject. As a formal member of the [Dawn] organization, Icy had a deeper understanding of [Forbidden Favor] than most high-level Beast Masters. Once someone was tainted by it, there was no way to cleanse it! For Charles to regain consciousness several times within the illusion and attempt to use the pain of amplifying his sensory perceptions to break free from the influence of [Forbidden Favor] was already pushing the limits! "So what? He hasn''t failed, has he?" Cecilia shook her head, her legs in white stockings swinging back and forth. Based on her understanding of Lucas, the more impressive a genius Beast Master like Charles was, the less likely Lucas would let him off the hook. He would either kill him outright to eliminate future threats or take him under his wing for careful guidance. There was no way he would simply praise Charles and take no further action. After thinking for a moment, Cecilia added, "You might not understand Lucas''s Trial of the Heart. Perhaps Lucas didn''t go all out and it was just the simplest of illusions." She knew that Lucas had a special skill that consumed life force, and with his staff, he could make the illusion nearly indistinguishable from reality! Cecilia didn''t believe that Charles could compel Lucas to use that special skill, if that were the case, Charles would have no chance of resisting something like [Forbidden Favor]! Even attempting to break free from its influence and ultimately failing was out of the question! It could only be said that the illusion Charles faced was the simplest one, far removed from reality. Those who completed the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge indeed had the qualification to enter the [Dawn] organization, but for Cecilia to feel compelled to engage early, she thought Charles still fell a bit short. "Alright, you call the shots. Who am I to argue when you''re my superior now?" Icy shrugged in resignation and said slowly. Chapter 285 - 285: No Need for Rest As someone who had fought against Charles, Icy was well aware of his strength. A life-and-death battle could reveal many things, including a person''s true habits, thoughts, and character. Although he lost to Charles, Icy still believed that Charles was a true genius! Icy''s attitude was to make contact with Charles as soon as possible, lest such a talent be poached by other forces. At that moment. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cecilia turned around and looked at the octagonal cage below, suddenly saying, "He''s here!" Charles''s figure appeared! Golden and Icy quickly moved forward, watching as Charles prepared to enter the octagonal cage. Beside the octagonal cage, Celestine looked at Camilla with a hint of hostility. At that moment, Camilla was wearing a black off-the-shoulder evening gown, her swan-like neck held high, and her white shoulders stood out under the lights. However, not many people dared to let their gaze linger on her, because sitting next to Camilla was a two-meter tall Level 7 Beast Master! The aura emitted by a high-level Beast Master was enough to make the underground audience keep their distance, especially the seats near Camilla, all of which were empty. This was because the royal family had bought up all those seats! "Celestine elder sister, is Charles going to battle? This is my first time in a place like this. I used to watch from the live stream, but being here in person feels so different." Camilla said excitedly, like a lively lark. She was curiously looking around, tightly clutching a ticket that was her proof of betting on Charles''s victory. "Yes, the battle is about to begin." Celestine whispered in response. Her mind was racing with thoughts, imagining that as the second princess of Genosha, Camilla was actually here in the underground world to watch Charles fight. Remembering that Charles and Camilla seemed to have interacted before. Could it be that Princess Camilla has feelings for Charles? Celestine''s thoughts were becoming more and more numerous, and her head was getting more chaotic. What if the second princess, in her admiration for Charles, decided to compete with her? Thinking of this, Celestine turned to look at Camilla, carefully observing her delicate features and elegantly poised figure. She felt a bit insecure. Loving someone makes you sensitive, suspicious, and anxious about potential losses. As if sensing Celestine''s gaze, Camilla asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Celestine elder sister? Is there something on my face?" Celestine quickly shook her head, indicating that there was nothing. At that moment, the signal for the battle to begin drew both of their gazes to the octagonal cage. Charles stood expressionless in place, watching his opponent''s nervous demeanor. He didn''t want to waste any more time and chose to strike first! In the next instant, the floor beneath Charles erupted with debris as his figure appeared in front of the ace Level 4 Beast Master in the blink of an eye. "So fast! Even faster than before!" Seeing the rapidly approaching fist, the ace Level 4 Beast Master from the underground world quickly raised his arms to block the punch. However, the next moment, his body flew backward like a rag doll! The entire arena was in shock! "What? Just a simple punch, and it has such great power!" "Charles hasn''t even used combat techniques yet, how can he be this strong?" "Has it only been a day? Did Charles become stronger again? No way, is this ace Level 4 Beast Master too weak?" "No, it''s that Charles is too strong, his power has increased again!" "If that''s true, that''s too monstrous, it''s only been a day!" In the underground office. Icy''s mouth dropped open. He couldn''t believe the scene before him. If Charles had used [Divine Domain], he could understand it. But Charles didn''t use any combat techniques at all! That punch just now was purely physical strength and offensive skill, Charles''s power had definitely increased significantly! "Could it be because of the trial of the heart? But isn''t that an illusion?" Icy said instinctively. Cecilia watched Charles in the octagonal cage with great interest, particularly noting how his aura had become more stable and powerful. Experience and skills in battle cannot be significantly improved in a short time, it''s a process that requires continuous learning, practice, and accumulation. Recalling the information that stated Charles had been spending time in the training room and library during the trial of the heart, It seemed that he must have gained improvements there! "Could that guy Lucas really be willing to expend his life force?" Cecilia fell into deep thought, still unable to believe it. A Level 9 Beast Master, and one with a limited lifespan at that, would he really spend his life force on a Level 4 Beast Master like Charles? Thinking back to the final scene of Charles''s trial of the heart, where he used the method of amplifying bodily pain to escape the influence of [forbidden favor]. Cecilia''s subconscious kept telling her that it couldn''t be real, Charles couldn''t possibly achieve that level in the illusion created by Lucas''s life force! But looking at Charles''s current progress and improvement, especially the aura he radiated. Cecilia found herself hesitating. If everything was true, then Charles was truly a monster! She had lived for thirty yearsno, sixteen yearsand had never seen such a genius! At that moment. In the octagonal cage, Charles''s battle had come to an end. After emerging from the trial of the heart, Charles realized that his strength had indeed increased significantly, including his combat techniques, which were now more powerful than before. During the fight, he could unleash his physical strength to an extraordinary level! This was something he had learned through continuous training in the environment of the trial of the heart! As he watched the ace Level 4 Beast Master from the underground world fall to the ground, the bald host immediately announced the battle results. "The winner is Charles!" In the face of the audience''s cheers, Charles remained expressionless and calm. He thought carefully and realized that the subsequent battles would require him to return to the underground world every night, which felt somewhat like a waste of time. The previous fight hadn''t consumed much of his stamina, it had been quite simple to resolve. In that case, it would be better to... As Charles thought of this, he directly shouted, "Can the next battle start right now? I''m feeling great and don''t need a break!" Upon hearing this, the entire underground world fell silent in an instant. The spectators in the audience looked at each other, their eyes revealing expressions of disbelief! Some people rubbed their ears in shock and said: "Did I just imagine that? Did Charles just say he wants to fight continuously? This is the first time I''ve encountered something like this." "Even though Charles won the previous battle, he must have expended quite a bit of energy, right? Can he really handle the next one right after?" "He can definitely do it! After all, he''s Charles! How much stamina could he possibly have lost in that fight?" Listening to the surrounding audience''s discussions and looking at Charles, who was still quietly standing in the octagonal cage, the bald man immediately inquired for opinions from above. In the office. Golden listened to the inquiries coming through his earpiece. He looked up at Cecilia, who was standing by the window, and asked: "Sir, Charles wants to fight continuously. What do you think?" "Then just agree to him, but with one condition." Cecilia replied. Golden quickly asked, "What condition?" Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "Charles should have two more battles left, so let those two ace Level 4 Beast Masters fight him together." Golden was a bit surprised by this response. Two ace Level 4 Beast Masters at once? Wouldn''t that be a bit extreme? Charles''s strength should be enough to take down two ace Level 4 Beast Masters, but he was concerned about whether the audience would accept it. However, Golden quickly realized. Now that Charles was facing one ace Level 4 Beast Master, there was no suspense, having two ace Level 4 Beast Masters would better excite the audience! Soon, the bald man who received the command immediately took the microphone and asked: "Charles, if you want to fight continuously, that''s fine, but in the next battle, you will face two ace Level 4 Beast Masters!" "If you win, you will successfully complete the Reaper''s Scythe challenge!" Upon hearing this, the entire audience instantly boiled with excitement. Between Charles and the ace Level 4 Beast Master, it was certain that Charles would come out on top. But they thought that facing two ace Level 4 Beast Masters would be a different story altogether. Spectators were continuously analyzing and discussing who would win between Charles and the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters. However, the true strong ones were no longer concerned about the outcome, they knew Charles would win. "No problem, I accept!" Charles replied calmly. Camilla gazed at Charles in the octagonal cage with admiration and unconsciously whispered, "So handsome, so charming!" Celestine''s ears perked up suddenly, and she turned her head sharply, asking, "Did you just say something?" "Ah! No, I was just expressing a sentiment. Celestine, who do you think will win?" Camilla asked in a fluster. "Of course it''s Charles! He hasn''t lost yet." Celestine confidently answered. She knew Charles would definitely win, and Camilla nodded in agreement. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Two more ace Level 4 Beast Masters entered the octagonal cage. "Charles, you''re strong, but you''re also quite arrogant to actually agree." one of the ace Beast Masters said, clenching his fists in annoyance. The other person didn''t speak, but there was a hint of anger in his gaze, he felt slighted. Charles helplessly spread his hands and slowly replied: "I would prefer to fight one at a time, but since you guys from the underground world made this suggestion, I had no choice but to agree." Chapter 286 - 286: He Can When the signal to start the battle was given, The two ace Level 4 Beast Masters across from him showed no hesitation, splitting to the sides and launching their attack on Charles together. In Charles''s eyes, the strength of these two was slightly stronger than that of the previous ace Level 4 Beast Master. No wonder they seemed a bit angry right from the start, feeling as if they had been slighted, but this level of anger wasn''t enough! In the past, Charles might have immediately used his [Divine Domain] combat techniques to show them what it meant to be outclassed, to let them know that there are always stronger opponents out there. However, after experiencing the trial of the heart, Charles chose to seize every opportunity in battle to improve himself as much as possible. The two slightly stronger ace Level 4 Beast Masters could still pose a bit of danger to him, but just a hint of dangerif he let his guard down for even a moment, it could lead to disaster. With that thought in mind, Charles abandoned the idea of attacking as well. He wanted to hone the skills he had learned in the Illusion of the Mind, after all, he had spent those two years in the training room! Moreover, there had been a few battles where he had used the black miracle drug, boosting his strength to Level 5 and then Level 6 Beast Master. Now, Charles was a Level 4 Beast Master, and he wanted to use this battle to find his rhythm! In the next moment, Two fierce attacks came at him from the sides. For most people, facing such an onslaught might leave them unsure how to defend. But for Charles, it was a perfect demonstration. He blocked a punch aimed at his temple with his right arm while raising his left leg high to intercept the whip kick from the other ace. The sound of the massive collision echoed throughout the underground world, and the clash of the three fighters kicked up so much dust that the nearby spectators could barely keep their eyes open. Not only that, Charles, who had withstood the attacks of the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters, used the strength of his muscles and suddenly surged forward, sending both opponents flying! "Damn it! How is he so strong?" one of the ace Level 4 Beast Masters said, stabilizing himself and speaking almost instinctively. "Bring it on! I refuse to believe this!" the other Beast Master gritted his teeth and launched another attack, his companion quickly following suit. The spectators outside the octagonal cage watched with rapt attention, astonished that Charles faced two ace Level 4 Beast Masters with such ease! Even up until now, Charles had not taken the initiative to attack! "Damn it, I regret it so much, I bet on Charles to lose!" "Are you stupid? Charles is so strong, is there really a chance he could lose?" "Isn''t Charles the strongest genius in Genosha?" "Among Level 4 Beast Masters, Charles is indeed the strongest, but there are some geniuses who are already Level 5 Beast Masters!" "Charles is only eighteen years old. Are there any eighteen-year-olds who are Level 5 Beast Masters?" "It doesn''t seem like there are. Charles will definitely represent Genosha in the two-nation exchange!" "What two-nation exchange? Why didn''t I know about that?" Amid the discussions and cheers of the spectators, the battle gradually came to an end. As the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters representing the underground world were now panting and exhausted. Meanwhile, Charles showed little change, throughout the fight, he had been using these two Level 4 Beast Masters to continuously improve his combat skills. Now that it was getting a bit late, Charles thought for a moment and decided not to waste too much time. Mainly because these two ace Level 4 Beast Masters had little stamina left, their attacks lacked power and were no longer of any use. In the next moment, Charles''s body left its original position, and amidst the gasps of the crowd, he appeared directly in front of the two ace Level 4 Beast Masters. In the blink of an eye, he unleashed two punches! He sent the two Level 4 Beast Masters, who hadn''t even reacted yet, flying, crashing heavily into the iron mesh of the octagonal cage! "The battle is over! The winner is Charles!" "I declare that Charles has successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe! Let''s cheer for him together!" The bald man worked hard to hype up the atmosphere. As he shouted into the microphone, he kept an eye on Charles, trying to catch a glimpse of an excited expression. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t feel any excitement, he calmly turned around and walked out of the octagonal cage to stand in front of Celestine and Camilla. "You were amazing, Charles! You were simply incredible!" Camilla ran over immediately, her big eyes sparkling. Celestine, not wanting to be outdone, linked her arm with Charles''s and gently squeezed it, saying, "Are you tired? Let me give you a massage." Charles sensed that the atmosphere between the two girls felt a bit odd. At that moment, Golden slowly approached, with the indifferent Icy standing beside him. "Congratulations, Mr. Charles! You''ve completed the challenge of the Reaper''s Scythe. Not only will you receive substantial rewards, but your name will also be engraved on the ceiling of the underground world!" Golden said with a cheerful smile. Charles was mainly focused on the rewards, specifically the alchemy materials that Colton needed, as well as the matters concerning the Dawn organization. However, given the number of people around, it was clearly not a good opportunity to ask questions. Golden pulled out a ring and carefully handed it to Charles. Charles took it and glanced at it, it was an item similar to the jet ring, capable of storage, containing quite a few things. He had no idea which one was the alchemy material Colton needed. Thanks to the information prompts in his vision, Charles glanced around and quickly spotted something rather special. [Wood Spirit [Golden Quality]: An incredibly rare alchemy material, formed only from special trees that are over ten thousand years old, which have the chance to condense after experiencing the cycle of life and death.] A Wood Spirit? A golden quality alchemy material? This must be what Colton needed, no wonder he said it was hard to find another one in the entire Abyssal Depths. Looking at the information prompt before him, Charles couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that it took a special tree over ten thousand years, going from death to life, to have a chance to condense into a Wood Spirit. The difficulty of this was beyond imagination! "Mr. Charles, there''s another special matter I''d like to discuss with you. I wonder when you might have time for a proper conversation." Golden continued. Charles perked up, this should be about the Dawn organization. After careful consideration, Charles decided it would be best to take the Wood Spirit to Colton. "How about tomorrow evening? I''ll choose the location then." Charles replied. Golden nodded and handed Charles a business card, saying, "This has my personal contact information, you can reach out to me anytime." Charles nodded and glanced at Icy, who was radiating a cold aura, before turning to leave. Once Charles had left, Golden and Icy returned to the office. "So, what did he say?" Cecilia asked curiously. Golden replied immediately, "He said he''s available tomorrow, and he''ll pick the place." "This guy is quite cautious, this is interesting. I''ll go meet him tomorrow." Cecilia said as she unwrapped a lollipop and popped it into her mouth. Icy couldn''t hold back any longer, he asked, "According to protocol, when dealing with qualified individuals, the organization gives them a task. What level of task do you want to assign to Charles?" "Well, I haven''t thought that far ahead. By the way, what levels of tasks do we have?" Cecilia inquired. Icy''s expression grew even colder, he could barely tolerate it! How could someone with a higher rank and greater strength not know the task levels of the organization? Taking a deep breath, Icy slowly explained, "The assessment tasks are divided into three levels: C-rank, B-rank, and A-rank." "I thought there was also an S-rank task, which I believe is near GenoshaCalivia?" Cecilia said as she took the lollipop out of her mouth and looked at Icy. Icy clenched his fists, he was beginning to suspect that Cecilia was pretending not to know. "There is indeed an S-rank task near GenoshaCalivia, but the requirements for that task are outrageous, Charles probably won''t be able to complete it." Icy mused after a moment of thought. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t want to miss the opportunity to test this genius, as anyone capable of creating their own combat techniques could generally pass the organization''s assessments. As long as they completed the assessment task, they could join the Dawn organization. Moreover, Charles was even more abnormal, the Divine Domain left a deep impression on Icy. He felt that within the realm, Charles could foresee his next move! "Let''s give him an S-rank task, it''ll be just right." Cecilia said as she stood up from her chair and walked towards the door. Icy was taken aback by this and incredulously asked again, "Are you serious? That''s an S-rank task! Even you back then couldn''t have completed it!" "I know I couldn''t, but Charles could at least give it a try." Cecilia replied without looking back as she left. The office was left with only Golden and Icy. Golden turned to Icy and slowly asked, "What did the lady mean by that?" Icy swallowed hard and slowly replied: "What she means is that Charles''s talent is even stronger than hers!" "That... that can''t be possible! The lady was already an eighth-level Beast Master at just thirty! Are you saying Charles is more powerful than her?" Golden exclaimed, his mouth agape in shock. Icy patted Golden on the shoulder, somewhat sympathetically, and said, "She hasn''t gone far. You''re in big trouble. Don''t you know it''s extremely rude to talk about a lady''s age behind her back?" Golden instantly realized what he had said. Before he could respond, he felt his entire body go numb and unable to move. All he could do was blink his eyes frantically, as if trying to plead with Icy for help. "You can''t do that. Don''t you know you shouldn''t provoke an angry lady?" Icy tossed out the line and quickly left the office. Left alone, Golden felt an itch spreading across his body, yet he was still completely unable to move! He blinked his eyes madly, filled with regret, wishing he could slap himself twice if only he could move. Chapter 287 - 287: Beginning Preparations to Lift the Curse At the entrance of Cyber Academy, after bidding farewell to Celestine and Camilla, Charles made his way directly to the wooden cabin in the bamboo grove, where Colton was already waiting. "Professor Colton, I''ve successfully obtained what you asked for." Charles said as he pulled out the Wood Spirit. It was a deep green piece of wood that looked extremely ordinary. Most people would find it hard to imagine that this was the very item a master-level alchemist had been desperately searching for. Colton carefully took the Wood Spirit from Charles''s hands. As a master-level alchemist, his hands were usually very steady. But at that moment, when he touched the Wood Spirit, Charles noticed that Professor Colton''s hands began to tremble. "Great! With this, the chances of success are even higher!" Colton said, his voice trembling slightly. He gripped the Wood Spirit tightly while staring intently at Charles. Colton''s gaze held a multitude of emotions. At first, he didn''t believe that Charles could complete the Reaper''s Scythe challenge. He worried about Charles getting hurt or even losing his life due to unforeseen circumstances. Then, after witnessing the dangerous battle between Charles and Icy, Colton felt nothing but regret. Finally, now that he had truly obtained the Wood Spirithis long-sought goal that could significantly increase the chances of successColton could no longer contain himself. His eyes began to glisten, as if tears were about to form. "Are you alright, Professor?" Charles asked with concern. He genuinely hadn''t expected such a strong reaction from Colton, who looked on the verge of tears. Thinking of this, Charles lowered his head to give Colton a moment to compose himself. Soon, Colton regained his composure, tucked the Wood Spirit away, and then asked: "How did you manage to identify it? It doesn''t look special at all, and many people have never seen it." Charles scratched his head, he found it difficult to answer that question. He couldn''t just say it was because of the information prompts in front of him. "Never mind, that''s not important. Here, take this. It''s the miracle drugs I''ve been crafting over the past two days." Colton said as he handed over several bottles of miracle drugs. Immediately, a flurry of information prompts appeared before Charles: [High-Level Support Training Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a supportive training potion. After use, it will rapidly increase the user''s Beast Master training speed for half a month! [Premium Detox Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This can alleviate most poisoning conditions and, when taken, can prevent poisoning without any side effects! [Physical Limitation Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that can temporarily remove physical limitations, boosting strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can be used by Beast Masters of level six and below, but after the effect wears off, the user will experience three hours of physical exhaustion. ... There were at least a dozen bottles of miracle drugs, most of which were orange-quality, with the lowest being purple-quality. If these were to be taken out, who knows what kind of sensation it would cause! "Teacher, this is too valuable." Charles immediately said. These miracle drugs were literally lifesavers. Having them in dangerous situations would greatly increase the chances of survival! "Just take them. Your safety is the most important thing. Time is limited, and some of these are purple-quality miracle drugs. Use them for now, and I''ll refine more later. There are still some miracle drugs to come." Colton said nonchalantly. After hearing this, Charles didn''t refuse. Instead, he placed the miracle drugs into his storage space. Now, his net worth was beyond what an ordinary person could imagine. Even Charles wasn''t sure how much he had on him. It seemed he should find a time to get rid of all the unnecessary items at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Then he could take stock of what he had! Oh, speaking of which, Charles remembered the matter regarding Little Gold, the food item, Feather Gold, was almost gone. He would mention to Danel, the president of the Genosha branch of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, to see if they had a large supply of rare metals. After chatting briefly with Colton, he noticed it was getting late. Charles left the cabin and, on his way back to his dorm, took out his phone. He sent Danel a message about looking for rare metals and mentioned he would be selling some materials in a couple of days. To his surprise, he received a reply just a few seconds later. Danel said he was currently occupied with some matters and wasn''t in Genosha Calivia. He could arrange for Yana to handle things in his absence. Charles agreed, recalling that Yana was the person who had greeted him at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association auction. She had a nice figure and was quite beautiful. Early the next morning, Charles got up, quickly washed up, and after breakfast, he returned to the classroom he hadn''t visited in a while. There was still some time before class started, and not many people were in the room. As soon as Charles walked in, the chatter that had been going on came to an abrupt halt, leaving the classroom eerily silent! Most of the students in Class A of Cyber Academy had witnessed Charles''s performance in the trial of the heart. Seeing Charles brought back memories of what he had done during the final trial, and they instinctively lowered their heads, too afraid to meet his gaze! This wasn''t because the A-Class geniuses were timid, it was just that Charles''s actions had been truly terrifying. "Charles, you''re back? I saw yesterday''s battle, it was absolutely amazing!" Jace rushed over. "How are you feeling now? Are you completely better?" Charles asked, nodding. Jace patted his chest and replied, "Definitely! If I run into that kid again, I can take him down for sure!" Charles knew who Jace was referring to, but Jace wouldn''t have that chance, that person''s fate had been quite tragic. Soon, Camilla and Zachary entered the classroom as well. Upon seeing Charles, their eyes lit up, and they greeted him. Especially Camilla, who quietly moved her body and sat directly in front of Charles. Looking at her fair neck and catching a whiff of her perfume, Charles couldn''t help but glance a few more times. The teacher who was about to give the lesson today was quite good at teaching, but in other aspects, she couldn''t compare to Ruby. With the Reaper''s Scythe challenge over, Charles''s life was starting to return to normal. He wouldn''t need Ruby to give him special lessons anymore. Thinking about this made Charles feel a bit regretful. Just then, his phone suddenly vibrated with a message. Upon opening it, he saw it was from Professor Hale: [Charles, you don''t have to attend this morning''s class. Ruby will help you catch up later.] Charles slapped his forehead, he suddenly remembered that Lucas would be coming to Cyber Academy soon to help Professor Hale lift the curse. Thinking of this, Charles immediately stood up and left the classroom. The other students speculated a bit and figured that Charles must have something important to attend to, while Camilla continued to watch the door, her pink lips puffed up. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Jamie, Hale, Ethan, and Professor Ruby were all present, clearly placing great importance on the upcoming visit from Lucas. When Charles arrived, Ethan immediately exclaimed, "Charles, I heard about what happened yesterday. You were really ruthless!" As he spoke, he gave a thumbs up. Professor Ruby was dressed in a black professional outfit complemented by black stockings, and on her feet were a pair of red-soled high heels, exuding the charm of a mature woman. She smiled and said, "Charles, you were impressive, you did really well!" "Alright, alright, today Charles will also be participating. He has classes, so Ruby, could you please help him catch up later?" Jamie explained briefly. Upon hearing this, Ruby''s gaze lingered on Charles, and she replied, "Not a problem. Charles is a genius, I love tutoring geniuses. It makes things easier." Charles felt Ruby''s gaze on him and kept a straight face, saying nothing. "Lucas informed me that the curse on Hale isn''t easy to lift. There may be some disturbances, so everyone needs to be extra cautious." Jamie said in a serious tone. Charles was a bit curious, he remembered that when Lucas lifted the curse in the illusion, it didn''t seem to take much effort. Could it be that the process was simplified in the illusion? Jamie noticed Charles''s confusion and explained, "That''s correct. The curse on Hale is quite special. Forcing its removal might attract some unwanted attention, so we need to be prepared to shield against that." They would have to use the trial tower within the academy, and several teachers along with the dean would work together to create a unique shielding space. Only then could Lucas lift the curse on Hale without drawing any special attention. No wonder Professor Ezra had been at a loss regarding the curse on Hale, it turned out to be quite difficult. Before long, Jamie led Hale, Charles, and the others to the trial tower. Today, the trial tower was closed, and once everything was prepared, Lucas''s figure appeared before everyone. "Good morning, Charles." Ignoring everyone else, Lucas greeted Charles directly. Charles quickly responded, today, Lucas was still dressed in a white suit, looking exceptionally elegant. Chapter 288 - 288: Destined to Become Strong In the trial tower, in the main hall. Jamie and several other teachers looked seriously at Hale and Lucas, who were standing in front of the stone wall. "If anything goes wrong later, Charles, you need to step in and help." Lucas said with a grin. Charles opened his mouth slightly, surprised, and asked, "Me? What can I do as a Level 4 Beast Master?" Inside the trial tower, there was Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master, Jamie, an Level 8 Beast Master, and other Level 7 Beast Master teachers. If anything were to happen, did they really need Charles to intervene? "You just need to stand next to me. If you sense something is off, hold onto this staff, and you won''t have to do anything else." Lucas replied, still smiling. Charles sensed that the other party seemed to lack some confidence. Could it be that a Level 9 Beast Master was unsure? What exactly was the curse on Professor Hale? Charles looked around at the others, especially at Hale in the center. He nodded and slowly walked to stand behind Lucas. "Don''t worry, just stay calm. There might be some other occurrences." Lucas said briefly, his smile fading. He began to take things seriously. White tubes slowly descended from the top of the trial tower, and Jamie, along with the other teachers, reached out to grasp them in their hands. Charles observed and thought that those must be the tools for controlling the trial tower. In the next moment, the teachers from Cyber Academy infused their attribute energy into the tubes, creating a faint golden barrier that enveloped Lucas, Hale, and Charles. "Get ready, it''s about to begin!" Lucas said, pulling out the Light Staff Star Pseud and aiming it at Hale. The energy of light suddenly erupted, flowing from Lucas''s body into the staff, and then, enhanced by the Light Staff Star Pseud, it reached Hale. In the blink of an eye, like boiling water, countless wisps of mist appeared around Hale. Unlike the illusions, the mist was gray, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be tiny particles. Just as the gray particles began to emerge from Hale''s body, an unexpected scene unfolded before Charles''s eyes! He watched as those tiny particles slowly cracked open, revealing pairs of pitch-black eyes inside. It was hard to describe the feelingtens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of tiny eyes were staring intently at Charles. A sudden chill enveloped him, causing him to tremble. At that moment, Charles realized something was wrong, and he turned to look at Lucas beside him. Lucas, holding the staff and infusing it with light energy, was also trembling, an overwhelming fear radiating from him! What could instill such immense fear in a Level 9 Beast Master? What was happening? Charles had no time to think further. He immediately reached out and grasped the Light Staff Star Pseud alongside Lucas! In a daze, Charles found himself in a dark space. Beside him stood Lucas, radiating light. Confused about what was happening, Charles looked at Lucas. He saw Lucas tightly closing his eyes and muttering incomprehensible words to himself, such as "great," "absolute," and "eternal. "Wake up, quick! What the hell is going on?" Charles shook Lucas''s glowing body. A terrifying feeling gripped his heart, as if something was watching him from the darkness! That feeling was indescribable, the only word that could barely convey it was "unknown!" Taking a deep breath, Charles didn''t give up. Instead, he increased his effort and slapped Lucas''s face several times! Finally, Lucas slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Charles, but his gaze was focused on the darkness behind him. Charles sensed that something was wrong and was about to turn his head to look back when Lucas suddenly opened his mouth wide, and countless tiny insects surged out, gathering and charging towards Charles! At that moment, Charles felt a warmth rising within him. His hands became hot, and a burst of red and white light erupted from his palms! The bright, intensely hot light instantly illuminated the entire space. Lucas regained his senses and quickly pulled Charles, using the red and white light to escape rapidly. Charles could only follow Lucas in their swift retreat, feeling curious about what Lucas had just seen. When he glanced back, just a quick look froze him in place. In the next instant, the surrounding scene returned to normal. "What happened? Why were you three completely frozen? Did you really encounter...?" Jamie asked anxiously. Lucas pointed to his mouth but did not answer. Realizing what had happened, Jamie quickly closed his mouth and turned to carefully check on Charles. Charles still had his eyes tightly shut, his body stiff as if he were a stone statue. "It''ll be fine in a moment. Remember, don''t ask him anything later. He doesn''t have the strength right now to retain complete memories!" Lucas said with an unprecedented seriousness in his voice. Everyone around nodded, especially Jamie, who slowly replied: "Sometimes, being weak can actually be a blessing." "Indeed, the stronger one becomes, the more one knows, which can lead to greater despair." Lucas remarked with a sense of reflection. He looked at Charles and continued, "However, some people are destined to become strong. Perhaps everything is just a matter of fate." A long time later, as everyone waited, Charles slowly opened his eyes. He looked around at the people and asked, somewhat dazed, "What happened? What was going on? I feel like I reached out to touch the staff..." "It''s nothing. You were just affected by the staff''s power. Everything is fine now, and the curse on Hale has been lifted." Jamie said with a normal expression. Lucas nodded in agreement, confirming Jamie''s words. Charles scratched his head in confusion. He placed his hands in front of him and seemed to notice something unusual. Lucas''s heart tightened at that moment, and he feigned curiosity as he asked: "What''s wrong? Are your hands feeling uncomfortable? It might be because you were holding the staff." Charles''s hands felt somewhat hot, and he wasn''t sure why. He only remembered placing his palm on the Light Staff Star Pseud when he saw Lucas frozen, and then everything went blank. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, thank you! I can feel that the curse on me is gone." Hale said, slightly trembling with gratitude. Charles quickly waved his hand and replied, "It''s great that the curse is lifted. Congratulations, Teacher Hale." By the time Charles left the training tower, it was already noon. "Has it really been that long? Is golden-quality equipment that powerful?" Charles thought, feeling puzzled. He sensed that something was off but couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was, and that feeling was incredibly strange! "What exactly was the curse on Teacher Hale?" Charles wondered as he made his way to the cafeteria, feeling a bit hungry. In the dean''s office, Jamie looked at Lucas with a serious expression and asked: "Is it because of Charles? What exactly is" Before he could finish, Lucas interrupted him with a threatening tone, "I advise you not to try to investigate. What''s on Charles is not simple. Only those at Suspended Mountain can uncover everything while ensuring his safety!" "Suspended Mountain, Suspended Mountain! Damn, what is happening in this world?" Jamie slammed his fist on the table, causing the solid mahogany desk to shatter instantly. "Once you become a Level 9 Beast Master, you''ll be qualified to know more, but you''ll also find it more despairing." Lucas said in a low voice. He seemed to recall something terrifying, causing his body to tremble slightly. Jamie''s eyelids twitched. He had no idea what was happening, but seeing Lucas tremble filled him with immense fear! "My time is short, and I have many things to do. You need to keep an eye on Charles. If necessary, he must not die, even if it costs you your life." Lucas said slowly. Jamie took a deep breath. He valued Charles highly and was shocked to realize how important Charles was in Lucas''s eyes! "I''ve been here for almost two days, I have to leave. Having an Level 8 Beast Master protect Charles is the best choice." Lucas said before walking out. Only Jamie remained in the office, lost in thought. At Cyber Academy, in Classroom A, the afternoon passed quickly. For ordinary students, every day of study was busy and tense. However, for Charles, this kind of learning felt like a break. He could quickly understand and grasp the knowledge the teacher presented in class. Soon, it was time for afternoon classes to end. Charles declined Zachary and Camilla''s invitation, grabbed a quick dinner, and headed straight to the caf next to the academy. As soon as he arrived, he summoned Mousie, instructing it to dive into the darkness to see if there were any suspicious individuals. Recalling Lucas''s remarks about Mousie''s uniqueness, Charles waited for Mousie to finish its task before sending it back to the Beast Mastery space. After sending a message to Golden in the underground world, Charles also briefly updated Jamie before settling in the caf''s private booth, feeling at ease. Three minutes later, he heard footsteps outside the boothsoft, just one person. It seemed like someone from the underground world had arrived, but it wasn''t Golden or Icy. Who could it be? Chapter 289 - 289: I’m Going to Pin You Down The door to the caf''s private booth was opened, and Charles froze for a moment when he looked over. A girl appeared at the doorway, wearing small leather shoes, white lace long socks, and a pink dress. "Little sister, did you go to the wrong booth?" Charles instinctively asked. The girl in front of him looked no older than sixteen, giving Charles the impression that she posed no danger at all, she was simply an ordinary little girl! Charles''s first reaction was that she was definitely not from the underground world, she must have come to drink coffee and accidentally entered the wrong booth. To his surprise, upon hearing Charles''s words, the girl''s face lit up with a happy, joyful smile as she walked further into the booth and even closed the door behind her. She plopped down on the sofa, crossed her legs, and smiled brightly as she said: "Big brother, I don''t think I went to the wrong booth! Let''s get acquainted, my name is Cecilia." As she spoke, Cecilia extended her hand, inviting Charles to shake hands. Charles was a bit surprised as he shook her hand. He never expected that the person sent by the underground organization [Dawn] would be a girl who looked no older than fifteen or sixteen! "Hello, I''m Charles." he introduced himself briefly. Cecilia scrutinized Charles closely before continuing, "I know, you must have guessed the purpose of our meeting today, right?" Charles nodded and spoke directly, "I''ve heard that [Dawn] has powerful intelligence capabilities. I was wondering if I could ask you about something. I can pay for the information." "What? You''re looking for information? Aren''t you here to join us?" Cecilia immediately sat up straight, her eyes wide open, her face filled with disbelief. She had always thought that Charles went to great lengths to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge just to get in touch with [Dawn] and join them, becoming one of their own. To her surprise, now that they had met, Charles''s purpose was to inquire about information? Cecilia was momentarily at a loss for what to do. At that moment, Charles curiously asked again, "Is that not possible?" "Of course! Yes! Absolutely!" Cecilia bit her lip. Naturally, such things could be done. She deduced that Lucas must have drained some of Charles''s life force, so she personally came to absorb Charles into the curse. She hadn''t expected that Charles wasn''t inclined toward that now, which left her a bit flustered. A talent like this, if she couldn''t absorb him and make him a partner, it would be a huge loss! "What information do you want to know?" Cecilia''s eyes darted around as she quickly sensed the key opportunity. She could leverage Charles''s current need for information to manipulate him, slowly enticing him to join the [Dawn] organization! With that thought, Cecilia relaxed her body again, comfortably lying back on the sofa and gazing at Charles. Charles''s mind was occupied with thoughts about the **Constellation** organization, the children who had died under the abandoned factory, and the red taboo miracle drug. Taking a deep breath, Charles slowly replied: "I need to know about the **Constellation** organization and which factions in Genosha are colluding with them." "Those? Well, such information isn''t easy to obtain, it''s quite valuable, and you can''t afford it right now." Cecilia responded, feeling even more relaxed after hearing his request. Cecilia recalled the information she had about Charles and began to ponder why he wanted to know this information. She narrowed her focus, ultimately landing on the case of the missing children in Genosha. "Those children? Is Charles doing this for the kids who were used as alchemy materials in that abandoned factory?" Cecilia thought to herself. She found it hard to believe that if the information was correct, the reason for Charles investigating the **Constellation** organization was most likely due to this. "Charles, you really are kind-hearted and have a strong sense of justice." Cecilia remarked with a hint of admiration. Charles furrowed his brow. He couldn''t tell if the other person was complimenting or mocking him. In the world of Beast Master, a sense of justice and kindness weren''t considered admirable qualities, only powerful strength mattered most. Moreover, Charles didn''t view himself as a kind person. When faced with danger and threats, he could be harsher than anyone else. After all, he was someone who could inflict torture upon himself! "So, you do know the relevant information? Just tell me what the price is." Charles said directly, his face serious. Cecilia fell into deep thought. She wanted Charles to join [Dawn], so it couldn''t be a one-time transaction, there must be potential for future developments between them! Oh right, that S-level mission near Genosha Calivia might be just the thing for Charles! That mission itself posed little danger and would take some time, allowing her to maintain contact with Charles through it. Then, little by little, she could entice him, letting him see the power of [Dawn], ultimately absorbing him! It was simply perfect! With that thought, Cecilia couldn''t help but wear a smug smile. She slowly began, "Charles, have you considered joining us? Don''t rush to refuse, let me tell you more." Cecilia shared some information about [Dawn]. They were spread throughout the Ethereal Grove, and since the Abyssal Depths was remote, the overall strength of Beast Masters there wasn''t very high. In the Abyssal Depths, [Dawn] had only three level nine Beast Masters, and she herself was an eight-level Beast Master. Not only that, but their intelligence capabilities were extraordinarily strong, they could even inform Charles of every move made by the emperor of Genosha! Upon hearing this, Charles fell into contemplation. The fact that [Dawn] had three level nine Beast Masters in the Abyssal Depths was quite surprising! Charles was well aware of the immense power of a level nine Beast Master. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Lucas had left a deep impression on him, just his aura alone had severely injured Charles. Not to mention Lucas''s full strength, it would be a simple matter to destroy all of Genosha! Three powerful Beast Masters in [Dawn]! And that''s just in the Abyssal Depths, how many level nine Beast Masters are out there remains a mystery. Moreover, the girl in front of him, who looked to be only fifteen or sixteen, was actually an eight-level Beast Master! Charles swallowed hard and slowly asked, "Uh, can I ask your age? An eight-level Beast Master in her teens is hard to believe." "It''s impolite to ask a lady''s age, you know. So, what do you think? Do you want to consider joining us?" Cecilia replied with a grin, leisurely unwrapping a lollipop and popping it into her mouth. Suddenly, something clicked in Charles''s mind, and he quickly asked, "Do you know anything about my teacher, Ezra?" "Ezra? Let me think." Cecilia took the lollipop out of her mouth and pretended to ponder. Seeing Charles''s anxious expression, she couldn''t help but laugh, saying, "Don''t worry, your teacher isn''t in any life-threatening danger. Look at how tense you are, haha!" Upon hearing this, Charles immediately felt relieved. As he looked at the cheerful eight-level Beast Master girl in front of him, one thought dominated his mind: she was unreliable. She gave off a very unreliable vibe! "Let me think. What would be the cost of the information I wanted to know?" Charles asked again. Cecilia suddenly found the lollipop in her mouth to be less sweet. She sighed and replied, "It''s simple. There''s a task. If you can complete it, all the information you want will be yours." "This task isn''t dangerous at all, and you can terminate it at any time. Plus, once you agree, we can provide some information upfront." Charles listened to Cecilia''s response as he picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, deep in thought. If what Cecilia said was true, it wouldn''t be difficult for him. However, he couldn''t trust everything that came from a Beast Master, he had to prepare for the worst. He could ask Jamie Dean for help later to see if this so-called task was really that safe. "I have one condition: if I sense any danger, I will abandon this so-called task immediately." Charles said as he set down his coffee. Cecilia nodded, thinking to herself, "If you encounter danger, I''ll be even more anxious than you. Just wait, Charles, we''re going to secure you!" The two left the caf, and after a while, Charles''s phone rang again. He took out his phone and was momentarily stunned, then thoughtfully said: "As expected, the Taylor family! You really are bold!" A few minutes later, Charles''s figure appeared in Dean Jamie''s office, where he relayed the information to Jamie. "If the intelligence from [Dawn] is true, the Taylor family is indeed colluding with the [Constellation] organization! Damn it!" Jamie exclaimed as he stood up, his expression dark and grim. An organization as cruel and evil as [Constellation] was the enemy of every Beast Master. It was shocking that the Taylor family had formed a partnership with them! Looking at the information before him, Jamie took a deep breath and directly told Charles: "You stay at the academy. I need to make a trip to the palace." Charles nodded, understanding that Jamie was going to discuss matters with Emperor Miles of Genosha. It seemed the good days for the Taylor family were about to come to an end! Thinking back to Zane''s arrogance, always looking for opportunities to deal with him, even wanting to back out of a duel after losing! If it weren''t for Teacher Ezra and Teacher Colton, Charles was sure he would have been assassinated by the Taylor family long ago. A family like that, colluding with the [Constellation] organization, was truly despicable! Chapter 290 - 290: What Should We Do? In Genosha Calivia, the underground world. Cecilia wearily returned to her office, where Icy had already been waiting for a long time. The moment he saw Cecilia, he immediately asked, "So, what''s the reaction from Charles? Does he want to join us? What''s the task he needs to complete?" Cecilia hung her head, weakly sitting down in her chair. She waved her hand and replied: "Don''t even mention it. He''s not interested in joining us at all, he just wants some information." Now, as an eighth-level Beast Master in the Dawn organization, Cecilia no longer underestimated Charles. Instead, she felt a deep sense of worry and even a hint of regret. If they had acted sooner, the chances of successfully bringing Charles into the Dawn organization would have been greater. "Information? He''s not looking to join us?" Icy was taken aback by this response. Didn''t expect that Charles''s purpose was simply for information? "What should we do? The trial candidates from other regions are almost finalized, and we still haven''t found a suitable candidate on our side." Icy said, feeling a bit anxious. People like Charles are extremely rare! If they miss out on Charles, there won''t be another like him! "Don''t panic, there''s still some time. I''ll give it another shot." Cecilia said as she lifted her head, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought. This was the first time she had put so much effort into trying to recruit a fourth-level Beast Master into the Dawn organization. There was no helping it, it wasn''t just because of Charles''s talent, but also due to something even more important. The selection for the "Summoner" in the Dawn organization would begin soon, and they still hadn''t found a suitable candidate in Genosha. The so-called "Summoner" is a term used within the Dawn organization to refer to special individuals. Those who can become "Summoners" are truly exceptional talents, far surpassing the average genius. They must undergo long periods of rigorous training and face life-and-death crises, constantly improving their strength, all in order to reach the "Silent Land" and fulfill their destined mission. Genosha has not had a suitable genius for a long time, if this continues, she will face punishment from the organization! "Damn it, after seeing Charles, everyone else seems so ordinary. If it comes to it, maybe I should have Finn give it a try?" Cecilia thought to herself. If she couldn''t get Charles to join Dawn, she would have to settle for Finn, who was so bent on revenge. Although Finn was quite good, he just couldn''t compare to Charles! At the Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles walked out of the dean''s office, his mind was racing. The Taylor family probably wouldn''t face disaster anytime soon. The emperor of Genosha and Jamie would likely choose to wait, as the situation involved more than just the Taylor family, they also had the Constellation organization behind them. If they wanted to achieve something greater, they would definitely wait a bit longer. Due to the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas, both the Taylor family and the Constellation organization had chosen to go into temporary hiding, waiting for an opportunity to act or gather. They would have to wait a couple of days. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems I''ll have to let Zane live a little longer." Charles said softly. Meanwhile, within the Taylor family''s study in Genosha, Zane wore a very grim expression, looking as if he had fallen seriously ill, lacking energy and vitality. "Look at your current state, there''s no sign of what a future heir of the Taylor family should be like!" Benson said, his impatience evident as he raised his voice. Upon hearing this, Zane merely lifted his head slightly, showing little reaction. Ever since leaving the royal banquet, just thinking about Charles made him feel suffocated. "Enough! I know you''ve been in a bad mood these past couple of days, it''s natural to vent. But in less than two days, three maids have died at home, you need to pull yourself together." Benson sighed and said slowly. The number of maids who died wasn''t important, after all, those lowly people had no background or connections. In the end, it would just be a matter of compensating a little, or even better, claiming they were up to no good, stealing from the Taylor family, and accidentally got killed. No one would dare to say anything. This is the might of the Taylor family! "I understand, father. As long as Charles is alive, it''s hard for me to stay calm." Zane clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in response. Benson wasn''t surprised by this, he knew Zane''s character well. As the son of the head of the Taylor family, he had always gotten everything he wanted before encountering Charles. After meeting Charles, he faced setbacks and challenges at every turn. "Just endure for now. It''s not the right time to act against Charles, but it won''t be long before I become an eighth-level Beast Master. If everything goes smoothly, Genosha will belong to the Taylor family!" Benson could only offer these words of comfort. Zane''s eyes brightened, and he quickly asked, "Then I can kill Charles when that happens?" The longing expression on Benson''s face instantly vanished, and he replied stiffly, "No, you cannot." Even if the Taylor family controlled Genosha by then, they couldn''t directly act against Charles because the Constellation organization was always prohibiting the Taylor family from doing so. If that weren''t the case, they would have already sent a seventh-level Beast Master to find an opportunity to assassinate Charles. "Alright then, father. I''ll be going now." Upon hearing this response, Zane felt a wave of powerlessness wash over him as he turned to slowly leave, supporting himself against the wall. Watching his son leave, Benson struggled to regulate his breathing. He pushed all thoughts of Charles out of his mind. He focused solely on becoming an eighth-level Beast Master, hoping that all his plans would go smoothly. At that point, all of Genosha would obey the Taylor family''s commands, and he would be the new emperor of Genosha! ... At the crossroads, Mark carried many essential supplies and arrived in front of a dark, dilapidated house. This was the same house where Charles had encountered the old woman. He was here to fulfill the task Charles had entrusted to him and to help this unfortunate family. Gently knocking on the moldy wooden door, Mark waited quietly. After a long time, Only then did the sounds of movement come from inside, slow and heavy, like an elderly person on the verge of death. "Creak." the door slowly opened, and a suffocating stench hit Mark''s face, causing him to instinctively take a step back. He wrinkled his nose and said to the limping man in front of him: "I have to say, you really let things go. The last time I was here, your house was fairly clean. What happened this time..." Before he could finish his sentence, he sensed something was off. Amid the pungent odor, there was a hidden scent of decay. Mark had encountered this smell more than once on Crossroads Street. It was the stench of a decaying corpse! Mark''s pupils constricted sharply as he fixed his gaze on the limping man, who had been staring down at the ground. He quickly asked: "What happened? The last time I came a few days ago, everything was fine. I even brought some medicine." The limping man slowly raised his head, his eyes devoid of life, resembling the moldy filth on the wall beside him. "They''re dead. They committed suicide while I was out working." The limping man''s response was eerily calm, as if he were merely stating that autumn had arrived and two leaves had fallen from the sycamore tree in front of the house. "They?" Mark felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and the items he was holding fell to the ground. "Yes, they''re all dead." the limping man repeated, still maintaining the same calmness. Mark took a few deep breaths and stepped forward, wanting to go inside and see for himself. To his surprise, the limping man stood like a piece of wood, unresponsive in place. With a firm push, Mark moved the limping man aside. Due to his unsteady balance and difficulty with his legs, the man fell to the ground. Yet he showed no signs of struggle, lying there at the entrance, staring up at the sycamore leaves slowly drifting down, repeatedly murmuring, "They''re dead, they''re dead, all dead. Do you think if I died too, our family would reunite in hell?" Mark had no time to respond, he rushed into the house, and two already decaying corpses came into view. "Why? Mr. Charles extended a helping hand to you. You could have survived, yet still..." Mark''s breath became rapid. Deep down, he understood that the old woman and the limping man''s wife had been tormented by their emotional pain, keeping them in a state of suffering. Yet, he still couldn''t accept it because Charles had promised he would provide an answer, one that would ensure the guilty would pay! Why couldn''t they just wait a little longer? After a long while, Mark slowly walked out of the room, looking at the man who lay on the ground, having lost his daughter, wife, and mother. There was no sign of a will to live in his eyes. "Alas... my condolences. Everything will..." The comforting words reached only halfway before Mark swallowed them back, he couldn''t bring himself to say them. He simply could not imagine how the limping man had endured these past few days, watching the corpses of his wife and mother while reflecting on his missing daughter. He still hadn''t broken down, struggling to hold on. "Are you waiting for the truth of the matter?" Mark couldn''t help but ask. The limping man''s eyes moved slightly as he replied, "Will the guilty die? Will they go to hell too?" "Yes, they will, definitely!" Mark nodded vigorously. "When the poor die, they go to hell too. What if they come back to bully us again?" The lifeless voice spoke slowly. Mark was taken aback. He looked down at the limping man lying on the ground, then glanced up at the pure white sky. He didn''t know how to answer that question, he wanted to know the answer himself. Chapter 291 - 291: Action! The next morning, while Charles was having breakfast in the cafeteria, he suddenly felt his phone vibrate. When he opened it, he saw a message from Jamie: [Waiting for you in the office.] It was a simple and straightforward message. Charles understood its meaning. Was it time to prepare to take action against the Taylor family and the Constellation organization? Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles activated the Darkness Cloak and made his way to the dean''s office. Inside, several people had already gathered. Most of them were familiar faces to Charles, including Ethan, Ruby, and some other Level 7 Beast Master instructors. It seemed that all the high-end combat forces that Cyber Academy could mobilize were gathered here. Upon seeing Charles arrive, Ruby discreetly licked her lips at him. "Now that everyone is here, I''ve brought you together for a very important matter. It concerns the entire Genosha and the security of Cyber Academy. We will reveal the specific details later. Let''s go." Jamie said directly. Upon hearing this, Charles immediately understood. This was for the sake of confidentiality, to prevent anyone from notifying the Taylor family or the Constellation organization. They hadn''t disclosed the specifics to the teachers at Cyber Academy! It appeared that the infiltration by the Constellation organization was even more frightening than he had imagined. Even the dean was worried that there might be members of the Constellation organization among the teachers. Charles glanced at the teachers he wasn''t very familiar with, confusion was evident on their faces. Ethan and Ruby, however, showed little emotion. They both understood that Jamie''s actions were meant to maintain secrecy. Everyone followed Jamie as they slowly walked to the square of Cyber Academy, waiting in silence. After about ten seconds, Jamie''s phone vibrated. He pulled it out and immediately said, "Follow me! We need to be quick!" In the next moment, a green vine extended from Jamie''s body, tightly binding Charles. Then Jamie''s body shot into the air like a cannonball. Charles was forced to follow alongside. Due to the rapid speed, the wind around them felt like sharp knives. Thankfully, a faint green barrier formed in front of Charles from Jamie''s wood attribute energy. At that moment, Charles looked back and saw that the teachers from Cyber Academy were all using various methods to keep up. Some teachers summoned massive flying mystical beasts that soared through the sky, while others moved with ghost-like speed, traversing the high-rise buildings of Genosha as if they were on flat ground. Soon, this spectacular sight drew the attention of many people. More and more individuals looked up at the sky, wondering what had happened in Genosha to mobilize so many powerful Beast Masters! It wasn''t just the Cyber Academy, there were also figures quickly leaving the royal palace, heading toward their target location. In just a few breaths, the scene before Charles changed, and they had already arrived near the Taylor family! This was the first time he had seen the situation of the Taylor family. In a vast area, only the Taylor family resided there. This was a good thing, there was no need to worry about the aftermath of the battle harming innocent civilians. Only the Taylor family and those associated with them lived here. If they could block a few key roads, the entire area would become the Taylor family''s grave! At that moment, inside the Taylor family''s study, Benson was staring at the gray miracle drug in his hand with an obsessed look. He slowly said, "I''ve finally waited for this. With it, I can become an Level 8 Beast Master!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There will be another Level 8 Beast Master in the Taylor family. With two Level 8 Beast Masters and your help, we can surely pull Miles down from the emperor''s position!" "I can''t wait to see that scene!" "Hahahahaha!" Without any hesitation, Benson downed the miracle drug in his hand in one gulp. This is not the forbidden favor miracle drug, but rather a simplified version of it. Given Benson''s talent, he was not yet qualified to gain the recognition of the forbidden favor. Naturally, he could not use the forbidden favor. However, the Constellation organization had other methods, such as the gray miracle drug from earlier. That was not an ordinary Tone Reproduction miracle drug, it was very difficult to manufacture. If it weren''t for the need to keep the Taylor family working, it wouldn''t be handed out so easily. "We have done what you asked. Now it''s time for the Taylor family to act." said the mysterious voice. He continued: "According to our previous agreement, the Taylor family will be responsible for quietly administering the red taboo miracle drug to the students within the three academies." Benson carefully felt the changes in his body and nodded in satisfaction, saying, "No problem, everything has been arranged. All this preparation has been for tomorrow! Rest assured, there will absolutely be no accidents!" Benson was full of confidence. His deal with the Constellation organization was not something that had started recently, he had been preparing for the plan for several years. He had arranged for members of the Taylor family, along with some secret assassins, to infiltrate the three academies for a long-planned scheme. At that time, these so-called geniuses would subtly change and become synonymous with madness and chaos! Those with high spiritual sensitivity would be taken by the Constellation organization amidst the chaos, becoming their members! By then, the Taylor family could take advantage of the turmoil, alongside a few high-level Beast Masters from the Constellation organization, to become the new rulers of Genosha! For that day, Benson had already prepared a set of royal attire, stored in a secret room within his study. Now that everything was ready, they were just waiting for tomorrow to unfold the chaos! However, in the next moment, the mysterious person''s expression suddenly changed dramatically, as if he had sensed something extremely dangerous. He shouted frantically at Benson: "Are you crazy to dare betray the Constellation?" Hearing this, Benson was stunned. He couldn''t grasp the meaning of the words. What did it mean that he was crazy and wanted to betray the Constellation? Wasn''t the Taylor family on the same side as the Constellation organization? How could there be talk of betrayal? Soon enough, Benson understood what it all meant. In the middle of the area where the Taylor family was located, a massive vine suddenly burst from the ground and began to grow rapidly. In just a few breaths, it had grown into a gigantic vine nearly a hundred meters tall! Countless tiny vine branches shot out like bullets, quickly reaching the edges of the Taylor family''s territory. Then, they intertwined with each other, weaving a massive vine net that completely sealed off the entire Taylor family! Only a passage was left behind for Jamie and a few others to enter and exit. "Dean, your Wild Vine has gotten a lot stronger! It''s so powerful now that a typical Level 7 Beast Master can''t escape, and even a Level 8 Beast Master would struggle!" Ethan said enviously. Jamie merely nodded, directing his gaze toward the Taylor family''s villa, where Benson was now rushing out in a panic. When he saw Jamie and the teachers from Cyber Academy, he immediately shouted, "Jamie, what are you doing? How dare you summon a mystical beast in the Taylor family? Do you want to become an enemy of the Taylor family?" Jamie did not respond, remaining expressionless. Seeing this situation, Benson felt an overwhelming sense of panic. He had an inkling of what was happening, but he still didn''t give up and continued to shout: "What you''re doing won''t be accepted by all of Genosha! The Taylor family hasn''t committed any unforgivable mistakes!" In the face of Benson''s shouting, Jamie didn''t even glance at him. He simply spoke to the shadow behind Benson, saying calmly: "Come out, rat of the Constellation organization!" In an instant, Benson''s face turned ashen, his body trembling as he kept muttering: "How is this possible? Why was it discovered? How could this happen? Who leaked the information?!" "Just as expected from the dean of Cyber Academy, your perception is indeed sharp, you managed to detect my presence." A voice emerged from the shadows. A mysterious figure cloaked in black slowly stepped out from Benson''s shadow. More and more Beast Masters from the Taylor family, armed with various weapons, glared angrily at the people from Cyber Academy, shouting: "How dare you do this! You have no respect for the Taylor family! The Taylor family is not to be trifled with!" Those who still didn''t understand the situation had no idea what the Taylor family had done, while the higher-ranking Beast Masters from the Taylor family looked pale and trembled in fear. Benson took deep breaths, he had just consumed the miracle drug that would elevate him to Level 8 Beast Master, and before he could wait for its effects to fully manifest, he was confronted by the attack from Cyber Academy! All his dreams had shattered, forget about becoming the new emperor of Genoshaif he could just survive today, he''d be grateful! "What do we do? Jamie is a Level 8 Beast Master, and the others are also quite strong, we stand no chance." Benson gritted his teeth and whispered to the mysterious person beside him. He asked the mysterious person because he knew the other side had means to contact the Constellation organization. If they could get support from the Constellation forces in Genosha, there might still be a way out! Just as Benson held onto this glimmer of hope, the desperate voice of the mysterious figure nearly made him faint. "It''s over, I can''t contact anyone else! The base is under attack!" the mysterious person said, shaking uncontrollably. "What? How could this happen?" Benson stammered slowly. With news like this, barring any unforeseen circumstances, his death was inevitable! Chapter 292 - 292: Disgusting Beyond Measure "I don''t know either, damn it! We inside Genosha have no clue about their actions!" the mysterious person said slowly. Benson turned to look at the members of the Taylor family who stood around him. With determination in his heart, he gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "Cyber Academy is deliberately plotting a rebellion, aiming to eliminate the Taylor family first! As members of the Taylor family, we cannot give up resistance, we must fight with our lives on the line!" "For every enemy killed, a reward of thirty gold coins, with no upper limit! The one who kills the most enemies will be given the position of head of the family!" Hearing this, the members of the Taylor family, unaware of the full situation, became excited and fervently shouted: "We vow to defend the Taylor family! Defend Genosha!" "The Taylor family members are not cowards! Kill the enemies!" Meanwhile, those higher-ranking Beast Masters who were aware of the situation quietly began to retreat, hoping to escape amidst the chaos. Benson''s gaze darkened as he watched them, and he shouted sternly: "Anyone who dares to retreat will be fair game for the Taylor family members! We do not allow deserters in the Taylor family!" "Those who retreat will be killed without mercy!" This command instantly made those who wanted to back away stop in their tracks. Faced with Benson''s twisted logic and his continued call for resistance, Jamie didn''t say much, he simply remarked: "Benson, you truly are despicable, even betraying your own family." "Jamie! What nonsense are you spouting? It was you who invaded the Taylor family''s territory!" Benson shouted, fearing that Jamie would continue talking or produce any evidence. Benson immediately summoned his mystical beast, preparing to launch a preemptive attack! Seeing the actions of the family head, the other members of the Taylor family also sprang into action. In an instant, the entire Taylor family was illuminated by hexagram arrays, and various mystical beasts appeared. "Stubborn and foolish! If you surrender, I can make your death a bit more merciful! Everyone, prepare for battle!" Jamie shouted. The teachers of Cyber Academy summoned their mystical beasts one after another. Compared to the Beast Masters from the Taylor family, the mystical beasts they summoned were of higher quality and level! The battle between both sides was about to erupt! At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the Taylor family villa, radiating a powerful aura that drew everyone''s attention! "What''s happening? Benson, how could the Taylor family have so many enemies?" A figure stood atop the house, looking bewildered at the unfolding scene. "Father! Genosha is about to strike against the Taylor family!" Benson replied. Jamie looked at the figure with uncertainty and said, "Shawn? I thought you were dead?" "Hmph! Who said I was dead? Jamie, you have some nerve! How dare you lead people into my Taylor family!" The former head of the Taylor family, Shawn, shouted. The outside world believed he was dead, but that wasn''t the case. Unable to break through to the ninth-level Beast Master and with little time left, Shawn chose a special method. He put his body into a long sleep, intending to awaken only when the family was in danger to fulfill his final value for the family! "You, the Taylor family, colluded with dark forces and caused the deaths of hundreds of children and others. Even a beast wouldn''t do such a thing!" Charles slowly shouted. Shawn glanced at Charles, frowning as he said, "You, a mere fourth-level Beast Master, dare to speak?" "You, an old man teetering on the brink of the grave, can still spout nonsense, yet you care so much!" Jamie retorted. He continued: "The one who discovered the clues first was Charles. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have been exposed so quickly for what the Taylor family has done!" Hearing this, Benson suddenly looked up, staring at Charles beside Jamie, gritting his teeth as he said: "Charles! It''s all because of you! Damn it, if I had known, I would have sent someone to kill you!" After saying that, he turned to the mysterious figure beside him and shouted, "It''s all your fault for not letting the Taylor family deal with him directly. Now look, it''s all too late!" Jamie furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Even Charles appeared confused, the mysterious figure clearly belonged to the Constellation organization, making him an enemy. Was Benson implying that the enemy was actually helping him? What was going on? The eighth-level Beast Master from Constellation hadn''t killed him back then, and now Constellation was preventing the Taylor family from attacking him. While Charles was still pondering this, Jamie shouted loudly, "The Taylor family is colluding with Constellation, and the evidence is undeniable. I suggest you all give up this pointless resistance!" After hearing Jamie''s words, many people showed hesitance on their faces, contemplating laying down their weapons. Benson directly commanded his mystical beast to kill several people who wanted to surrender. "Anyone who dares to hesitate will meet this fate! Charge at them!" Benson yelled. In the next instant, the battle erupted! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cries of despair, pleas for mercy, and sounds of pain echoed throughout the Taylor family estate. This family, once a top family in Genosha, was now facing unprecedented disaster. One body after another fell, against the teachers from Cyber Academy, they were simply no match! Some members of the Taylor family, witnessing the gruesome deaths of their comrades, wanted to surrender, but they were torn to shreds by Benson''s mystical beast from behind! "Wow, there are quite a few Taylor family members dying at Benson''s hands." Ruby remarked, standing next to Charles, tasked with his protection. The fiercest among them was Teacher Ethan, no wonder he was called the Tiger of Cyber Academy. Every attack he made targeted the enemy''s weaknesses. None of the Taylor family''s Beast Masters could last five seconds against Teacher Ethan! These Beast Masters from prominent families could handle regular Beast Master foes, but facing the teachers from Cyber Academy was like a mouse encountering a cat. There was absolutely no ability to resist! Benson watched as the Beast Masters of the Taylor family continued to fall, trembling all over. In the air, Jamie and Shawn were locked in an ongoing battle. The mysterious figure didn''t stand idly by either, choosing to confront Ethan, and the two became embroiled in fierce combat. Just moments ago, Benson had been in his study, waiting for his plans to come to fruition. He thought he would become an eighth-level Beast Master! He would become the emperor of Genosha and make everyone in Genosha obey his commands. However, in such a short period, everything had fallen apart. Escape! He had to get out alive! Without a thought for his son Zane, who had not shown up, Benson gritted his teeth and ran toward the back in the chaos! "Tsk, tsk, here we have the esteemed head of the Taylor family, urging his kin to their deaths while trying to escape himself. Shawn, you truly raised a fine son!" Jamie taunted while continuing to fight. Shawn, in mid-air, sensed Benson''s movements but said nothing. He was doing everything he could to fend off Jamie''s attacks. In his heart, he thought, "Benson, run! I''ll hold him off!" However, the other Beast Masters from Cyber Academy were not going to let Benson off so easily, and Jamie''s vine net was not easily destroyed either! "Damn it! Damn it! It''s all that Charles''s fault! Why are these vines so tough?!" Benson frantically tried to tear through the vines before him. Seeing the Beast Masters from Cyber Academy closing in behind him, Benson didn''t hesitate and issued an order to his mystical beast: "Go! Hold them off! Even if it costs you your lives, just hold them back!" Seven mystical beasts charged fearlessly toward the pursuing teachers from Cyber Academy, protecting their master without a hint of retreat. Yet against the teachers from Cyber Academy, they couldn''t hold out for long. Soon, one mystical beast was severely injured and let out a pained howl. Benson continued to struggle against the vine net without pausing, ignoring the anguished cries of his mystical beast as if he hadn''t heard them at all. The wails echoed again and again but could not deter his desire to escape. Such ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness made the teachers from Cyber Academy frown and scold him: "Benson, you are truly a beast! Not only do you treat your kin this way, but you also do the same to your mystical beasts. You''re hardly human!" "Damn it! They are my mystical beasts! I can do whatever I want with them! I can kill them or even eat them if I please!" Benson shouted back frantically. His heart was filled with despair! The cursed vines could not be destroyed in such a short time. His father, Shawn, was an eighth-level Beast Master and could surely break these vines. But right now, he was locked in battle with Jamie and couldn''t spare a hand to help. "After living so long, I still can''t defeat Jamie, I''m such a waste! Otherwise, I would have escaped by now!" Benson continued to curse, the despair in his heart had driven him to madness. There was no hope left, seeing the Beast Masters from Cyber Academy closing in, Benson simply gave up the struggle. "I surrender! I surrender! I can disclose all the intel, all the secrets. You can still use me to threaten Shawn, I''m still useful, just don''t kill me!" Benson shouted, trembling all over. Someone could no longer hold back and kicked him hard, saying disdainfully: "You can betray your own father? To call you a beast is an understatement!" "Please don''t kill me! I just want to live! I''ll soon be an eighth-level Beast Master, I''m very valuable!" Benson dared not resist, only shouting endlessly. "Who would have thought that the head of the Taylor family would turn out like this? You''re not even worth as much as a dog!" the teachers from Cyber Academy lamented. What happened today truly showed them how low a person could sink. Colluding with dark forces, harming children, manipulating his kin to their deaths, indifferent to the lives of his mystical beasts, and betraying his own family... It was all utterly revolting! Chapter 293 - 293: It’s All My Father’s Doing Benson listened to the disdain directed at him by others and felt absolutely no concern, it meant nothing to him. As long as he could survive, any sacrifice was worth it! At that moment, the battle between the two eighth-level Beast Masters in mid-air was coming to an end. As the dean of Cyber Academy, Jamie faced Shawn, the once-mighty eighth-level Beast Master who was now on the verge of death, with little pressure and maintained the upper hand throughout the fight! Looking at his son kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy, Shawn gritted his teeth in frustration. How could he have given rise to such a cowardly fool, so afraid of death and lacking any backbone? And he had led the Taylor family down the path of destruction! Feeling the injuries all over his body and looking at the countless members of the Taylor family lying motionless on the ground, Shawn let out a heavy sigh and gave up the fight. He turned to Jamie and said: "I wonder if His Majesty could consider the many contributions the Taylor family has made and allow for a trace of our bloodline to remain, so that we are not completely extinguished." "It''s highly unlikely. The things the Taylor family has done, His Majesty will not easily forgive you for." Jamie replied, remaining vigilant. "But only the upper echelons of the Taylor family are at fault, the ordinary members are not involved!" Shawn insisted, unwilling to accept the Taylor family''s demise. Jamie smirked slightly and replied disdainfully, "They were born into the Taylor family and enjoyed privileges and status that ordinary people could never dream of. Now, faced with danger and punishment, they claim to be innocent?" "That''s utterly ridiculous. If the Taylor family truly succeeded in their plans and became the new rulers of Genosha, would you leave any royal bloodline intact?" Jamie asked simply, and Shawn immediately fell into silence. Silence itself was an answer. If the Taylor family really achieved their ambitions, they would certainly not spare any royal bloodline. "Even so, I have to try and see if I can fight for a glimmer of hope for them to survive." Shawn took a deep breath, his energy surging as he prepared to fight to the death. However, in the next moment, a sharp vine burst forth from the ground beneath him, piercing through his body like lightning and creating a massive, gaping wound! "What, when did this happen!" Shawn spat blood as he struggled to speak. Jamie spread his hands, a mocking smile on his face, and slowly said, "Old man, you must have been asleep for far too long. Thinking you could explode all your energy to break through my vine net is rather underestimating me, don''t you think?" It turned out Jamie had never let his guard down, he knew that a dying eighth-level Beast Master wouldn''t give up resistance so easily. While they were speaking just now, he had quietly set up his deadly trap! "You actually figured it out! The heavens want to doom the Taylor family!" As Shawn finished speaking, Jamie seized the opportunity of his serious injury to deliver a fatal blow! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was all over! Charles watched as Benson and Zane were brought in, both pale and trembling, begging for mercy, completely different from their previous arrogant and disdainful selves. Now, they looked like beggars on the street! "Charles, please, let me go! I don''t know anything, it was all my father''s doing! I didn''t do anything!" Zane shouted desperately. No wonder they were father and son, their instinct to betray their kin was just the same! "Shut up! Zane, I am your father! For you to say such things to beg for mercy, I''ll kill you!" Benson, as if struck by lightning, froze for a moment, then he began to berate, desperately trying to break free and attack Zane! "Who else could it be? If it weren''t for you, would the Taylor family be facing such an end? It''s all your fault!" Zane shouted madly. Watching the farce before him, Charles''s eyes were filled with disgust and revulsion. Is this what it means to be a ruler of a so-called great family? After losing their power and status, all that''s left is the instinct to survive, with no morality or emotion as human beings, behaving like beasts! "Take them away, stop disgusting people here." Jamie said as he walked over and waved his hand. Several Beast Masters from the Cyber Academy restrained the arguing father and son, Zane and Benson. The operation against the Taylor family had come to an end. Teacher Ruby and the other instructors were busy with their tasks. Only Jamie and Charles remained standing here, with Jamie looking at Charles with a complex expression, slowly saying: "That rat from the Constellation organization refused to be captured alive by Ethan and chose to commit suicide." Charles immediately understood Jamie''s words, he realized that Jamie wasn''t talking about the mysterious person''s death but was referring to what Benson had said: the Constellation organization prohibited the Taylor family from acting against him. "Dean, I don''t know why." Charles said slowly. Jamie nodded, he was just a bit puzzled and wanted to ask. If Charles really had any connection to the Constellation organization, why would he help them gather intelligence? "Benson should be executed immediately, the other members of the Taylor family will have to wait a bit longer, and their outcome won''t be good." Jamie said slowly, indicating to Charles that the Taylor family was completely finished and there was no need to worry anymore! "The Taylor family must know some information about Uncle Ezra. Dean, you need to ask them thoroughly." Charles urged. ... Soon, the news of the Cyber Academy''s attack on the Taylor family spread throughout Genosha Calivia. When the prominent families received the news, they frantically sought information, trying to understand the ins and outs of the situation, especially Charles''s role. The Robinson family, Lance looked at his younger brother with a face full of fear and said, "Thank goodness Charles disrupted our attempts to curry favor with the Taylor family at the banquet, otherwise, the Robinson family would also be punished by His Majesty!" Shane nodded frantically, "The Taylor family has really messed with the wrong person this time. Who would have thought that the mighty Taylor family would end up like this because of Charles!" "Brother, should we send some gifts to Charles later to show our appreciation?" Lance thought for a moment, he knew they had to curry favor with Charles, but it wasn''t the right time. In light of the Taylor family''s betrayal, things were surely tense over at the palace. The best choice for the Robinson family right now was for all members to stay home and quietly wait for the storm to pass! Not just the Robinson family was doing this. In General Mason''s study, Zachary looked at his father with a puzzled expression and slowly asked, "Father, don''t you have any information about what''s going on?" Mason nodded and replied, "The emperor''s wariness of the Constellation organization is unimaginable. The Allen family is also an outsider, so there''s always a possibility of betrayal." "But, father, you''ve made so many contributions to Genosha..." Zachary continued. General Mason sighed, slowly stood up, and stared intently at his son, answering: "The fact that you can say such things shows you haven''t grown up yet. In the future, make sure to seize opportunities and stay close to Charles to learn more." "A significant part of the Taylor family''s downfall is because of Charles! The Cyber Academy has always maintained neutrality, so why are they making such an effort this time?" Zachary''s eyes widened in surprise as he said, "Does that mean the dean never got involved in such matters before?" "Yes, the internal conflicts of Genosha are not something the Cyber Academy would interfere with. Even with the appearance of the Constellation organization, they wouldn''t deploy all their personnel. Everything they are doing now is solely to help Charles and eliminate as many dangers as possible." Upon hearing this, Zachary nodded seriously and said, "Father, I understand. I will make sure to stay close to Charles!" The news spread quickly, and some ordinary citizens also began to learn about what happened today. However, the information they received was not as comprehensive as that of the prominent families. They only knew that the Taylor family was involved in a child abduction case and had intentions of treason, which had been discovered in time. Mark sat in a tavern, looking at the rumors popping up on his phone, and he began to tremblenot from fear, but from excitement! "The Taylor family? It''s actually the Taylor family! They could do something like this?" "Charles''s name is mentioned in this too, it must be Mr. Charles''s doing, just as he said!" Mark''s voice grew louder, and the tavern became increasingly quiet. Seeing the bewildered people around him, Mark didn''t have time for lengthy explanations and directly instructed the person next to him: "Send everyone out to find out exactly what happened to the Taylor family today, and gather all the parents who have lost children at the tavern!" "Oh, and bring Sam over too!" The patrons of the tavern dispersed, leaving only Mark and the bartender who had previously served Lucas. The bartender looked at the unusually excited Mark with curiosity and asked, "Dude, what''s going on? You seem so worked up!" "How can I not be excited? Those damned people are finally going to get what they deserve!" Mark took a deep breath and downed his drink in one go! "What damned people?" the bartender continued to inquire. Mark glanced at Charles''s name on his phone, lost in memories of his first encounter with Charles and everything that had happened since. "There was someone who once told me to let the damned ones die" Mark slowly began to recount his experiences with Charles. More and more people filled the tavern, and no one interrupted, they all listened quietly. "News just in, from official sources: the Taylor family members will be publicly executed tomorrow!" someone rushed in, shouting. Suddenly, the entire tavern erupted, with cheers and cries of anguish mingling and filling the air. Chapter 294 - 294: Heroes The next morning, in the largest square of Genosha. Countless people had gathered early, all eager to witness how the once powerful Taylor family would be executed one by one! Some people looked at the crowd filling the square and couldn''t help but complain: "Why are there so many people? I got here at eight this morning, and I still couldn''t grab a spot inside." "Right? Today isn''t even a weekend, there shouldn''t be this many people." "You don''t know, but there were people waiting here last night, I heard they were mostly from the slums." "People from the slums? What do they have against the Taylor family? They came all this way just to see them executed?" "I''ve heard that the Taylor family was heavily involved in the child abduction cases, it just wasn''t reported." "These Taylor family members are absolutely despicable! I know some of the things they''ve done, let me tell you" Various voices of discussion emerged from the crowd, and in the middle of the square, Mark, Sam, and a few others from the slums were intently watching the procession of the Taylor family members. Under the gaze of the crowd, the Taylor family members kept their heads down, kneeling on the hard ground. Many emotionally charged onlookers began to throw trash at them, such as rotting vegetable leaves and rotten eggs. "Damn it! How dare you do this, you filthy peasants! You''re all just a bunch of scum!" Zane roared madly! He was the only one who continued to struggle wildly at this point. "I''m not wrong! You''re all just scum, and you deserve to be bullied, it''s what you all deserve!" Zane knelt on the ground, his back straight. There was no way he would bow down and admit his mistakes in front of these peasants! Not only that, but Zane also shouted at the nearby Taylor family members, "Get up, what are you doing? The Taylor family shouldn''t be so humble! Stand up!" At that moment, a figure appeared in front of Zane, Charles walked over. The instant Zane saw Charles, he desperately wanted to get up from the ground, but unfortunately, the guards nearby immediately kicked him in the knee. The intense pain made him cry out, and with a pained hiss, Zane stared at Charles like a vengeful spirit and said: "It''s all your fault! Damn you, Charles! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have fallen to this point!" Charles remained expressionless, his gaze slightly lowered as he looked at Zane''s miserable state, and calmly said, "Blame me? The things you and the Taylor family did, wanting benefits without facing the consequences, is just naive." "Zane, your family has committed countless atrocities! This outcome is your own doing, and it has nothing to do with Charles." someone from the crowd immediately chimed in. Zane desperately lifted his head, glaring fiercely at the person who spoke up for Charles. This was someone he knew, not just knew, but someone he had once tried hard to please. Now, seeing the entire Taylor family imprisoned and this person turning to speak for their enemy, Charles, was utterly disgusting! "Charles, I swear I won''t let you get away with this!" Zane continued to shout madly. Many people from the slums, upon hearing this, immediately threw the trash they had prepared at Zane. In just a matter of seconds, Zane was covered in garbage, including dead fish and rotten shrimp, surrounding him completely. Even the guards responsible for overseeing the execution couldn''t help but take a step back, holding their breath. "Damn it! Damn it! You filthy peasants, I will not let you go!" Zane could no longer contain himself. His madness and defiance were merely a facade before death. In the past, he was the son of the head of the Taylor family, the future heir, and he could have anything he wanted, no one dared to insult him in front of his face. There were countless people wanting to curry favor with him, and wherever he went, as soon as he revealed his identity, a large crowd would gather around him in no time. And now, his father, Benson, was dead, and he had become a prisoner kneeling on the ground, waiting for death to come. Not only that, but he also had to endure the insults of the poor! Zane gritted his teeth, trying to appear more indifferent, but as the time drew closer to his execution, his body began to tremble uncontrollably. Soon, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the time had come! "No, I don''t want to die, I was wrong, I was really wrong!" One after another, voices cried out, those were the last words of the outermost Taylor family members before their heads were chopped off. Listening to the screams not far away, Zane trembled even more, carefully stealing glances to the side. Leo, someone he had been familiar with, the one who used to teach at Cyber Academy, now had his bloody head on the floor, staring wide-eyed at Zane. "Ahhhhh! No, Charles, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, please let me go just this once, I beg you!" Zane instinctively kept bowing down to the ground, his face filled with fear and regret as he kept saying, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have gone against you. I apologize, I''ll make amends, please, help me." "You haven''t realized your mistakes, you just know you''re about to die." Charles said, looking expressionlessly at Zane, who was bowing and pleading for forgiveness. He felt no sympathy in his heart, let alone any desire to help Zane. Just a couple of days ago, Jamie had told him quite a bit about the Taylor family. As Benson''s son, Zane had committed numerous misdeeds, coercing others and casually murdering many. Moreover, the infamous Level Four Beast Master from the underground world, Chad, had taken the forbidden miracle drug given by the Taylor family. He nearly posed a threat to Charles, not to mention that afterward, the Taylor family had directly silenced Chad''s mother and sister. Such actions made it truly hard to feel any sympathy. As time passed slowly, the executioner responsible for the beheading approached Zane. At this moment, Zane seemed oblivious, still bowing down to Charles in a frenzy, begging for forgiveness. Or perhaps he sensed death approaching and was unwilling to face it. Regardless, as the large blade fell, Zane''s head was completely severed from his body. Warm blood sprayed everywhere, but Charles had already prepared himself and dodged, not getting a single drop of blood on him. Zane''s head rolled on the ground, still bearing an expressionCharles glanced at it and noticed the look of regret. "I can''t tell if you regret doing bad things or if you regret being caught and ending up like this. I presume it''s the latter." Charles said softly. At that moment, the crowd behind them suddenly stirred, someone crossed the boundary like a wild beast, limping toward Zane''s corpse. A nearby soldier was about to stop him but was halted by Charles, for this was someone he recognizedthe cripple he encountered that night at Cross Street, who had also lost his daughter. More and more people surged forward like a tide, their faces twisted with wild anger and grief. Charles could hardly fathom how two extreme expressions could coexist on human facesirrational rage and the sorrow of losing loved ones, constantly alternating and ultimately merging. Facing the already lifeless Zane, these people did not spare him, instead, they took various objects and began to smash and hit Zane''s corpse. The first one to reach Zane was the cripple, who shockingly picked up Zane''s head and opened his mouth, biting down frantically. Tears streamed down his face, and blood and flesh filled his mouth, on that ordinary face, pain and confusion flickered constantly. "Ahhhh! Daughter, mother, wife, I''ve waited for this day!" Such a scene made it hard for people to watch, many closed their eyes, and some soldiers bent over, gagging repeatedly. Charles''s gaze did not waver at all, he looked at the cripple before him, unsure of what to say. At that moment, the cripple, who had been frantically gnawing on Zane''s flesh, slowly pulled a towel from his pocket and carefully wiped the blood off his face and hands. Once he had cleaned himself up, he knelt on the ground and began to bow toward Charles repeatedly. "Thank you, Mr. Charles, thank you..." Charles was about to intervene when he noticed something was wrong with the cripple, blood began to flow from his eyes, nose, and mouth. In an instant, Charles appeared by his side, urgently asking: "What''s wrong? Did you poison yourself?" "Mr. Charles, there''s no need to save me, I no longer have the will to live. My family is waiting for me." the cripple replied, spitting out blood. Some of the blood and flesh he had just consumed were now being vomited out, he immediately covered his mouth, waiting for death to come. "Your family is waiting for you? What about your mother? Don''t you have a wife?" Charles asked, but he received no answer. The cripple closed his eyes. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Mark walked over and explained, "His mother and wife have already committed suicide." Upon hearing this, Charles was taken aback and slowly turned to look at Mark. Mark stared at Zane''s head, which was unrecognizable from being gnawed on, and continued, "He asked me a question that I didn''t know the answer to. Now it seems he has found his answer." "What do you mean?" Charles asked, his mouth opening stiffly as he spoke. Mark didn''t elaborate much, he slowly knelt down. This action caused the frenzied crowd, which had been smashing Zane''s corpse into a pulp, to gradually calm down. They wiped their blood-soaked faces and, following Mark''s lead, knelt down as well. Hundreds of people knelt before Charles on the blood-soaked square, surrounded by corpses. "Mr. Charles, thank you!" "No one speaks up for us, only you!" "You are our hero!" Charles was at a loss for words, he could only clench his fists tightly. Chapter 295 - 295: The Need for Release Back at Cyber Academy, Charles lay on his dormitory bed, processing the events of the morning. The image of that crippled man''s death kept replaying in his mind. Sometimes, even if he could take revenge, what would it matter to see his enemy dead? After all, the loved ones he had lost would never return. So he needed to possess great strength to protect those he cared about! Charles felt an indescribable sensation within him, a mix of the fulfillment from being appreciated and the discomfort of not being able to do more. This emotional turmoil made it difficult for him to maintain a balanced mindset. Just then, his phone vibrated suddenly, a message came through: [Make sure to come to classroom 306 this afternoon for extra lessons.] Charles took a deep breath and replied, he needed to vent his emotions. In classroom 306, Ruby is wearing black suspender stockings and a pair of Valentino high heels, making her legs appear more straight and slender. A plump body, every move is filled with deadly temptation. Under the red glasses, there were a pair of very charming eyes, looking at Charles with endless ambiguity in their gaze. "Long time no see, Charles. Have you missed your teacher." Ruby licked her rosy lips and asked slowly. Charles scratched his head, his gaze fixed on the other person''s deliberately exposed legs. Seemingly sensing Charles'' gaze, Ruby casually extended a leg and placed it in Charles'' arms. Charles trembled all over and involuntarily reached out his hand, gently caressing Ruby''s outstretched beautiful leg. As Charles'' hands gradually rose, Ruby trembled all over and couldn''t help but let out a muffled gasp in her mouth. "Charles, let''s start class quickly, "Ruby clenched her legs, feeling a kind of magic in Charles'' hands. Extremely warm, the touched place was very comfortable, almost making her scream. Teacher, you can teach me now. "Charles didn''t let go of his hands and continued to wander, Ruby clenched her legs, trembling all over, opened the computer on the table, and began class with a heavy tone. Charles looked at the screen in front of him while listening to the almost panting sound, He continued to raise his hand and slowly extended it onto Ruby''s thigh, unbuttoning the suspender stockings, and then continued to reach up to his waist. With a nimble movement of the fingers, slowly remove the other person''s inner compartment. Feeling a chill in her lower body, Ruby instinctively felt like reaching out to cover up, but when she wanted to make a move. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two fingers have already entered the already moist area. "Well, Charles, you" Ruby''s words turned into moans halfway through. Her hands were tightly gripping Charles'' shoulders, almost unable to stand steadily. The feeling that came from below, especially Charles'' hot hands, made her lose her sanity and control over her body. Ruby collapsed on Charles'' body, letting Charles'' fingers move back and forth. She suddenly tightened Charles'' arm and rubbed it back and forth, causing her body to slowly spasm and twitch. Teacher Ruby, what''s wrong with you? "Charles asked knowingly. Ruby collapsed on Charles, her eyes hazy, her rosy mouth slightly open, and she said with a tone almost pleading: "Charles, I need it, help me quickly." Charles adjusted his posture and placed Ruby on his legs, facing him. Before Charles could take any action, Ruby reached out her hands and untied his belt. Then his whole body slid down, and Charles saw this and opened his legs. Immediately, his lower body was tightly wrapped by Ruby''s warm little mouth. Charles took a deep breath and reached out to gently stroke Ruby''s head. After a while, Until Ruby''s mouth went numb, she slowly stood up and sat on Charles'' legs again, extending her arm to press Charles'' head against his breast. Feeling the tactile sensation, Ruby reached out a hand and guided the already hard, steel like part, slowly sitting on it. Her legs stood on the ground, twisting back and forth up, down, left, and right, and Charles'' breathing gradually became heavy. After a while, Charles picked up Ruby directly, placed her on the table, and raised one leg high, starting a rhythmic back and forth movement. ... Cyber Academy Academy, Dormitory, After a simple wash, Charles lay down on the bed. He recalled the events of the afternoon, especially the lingering look in Teacher Ruby''s eyes after it was all over, which stirred something in him. Good times always seem to pass quickly. Tomorrow, he needed to visit the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, because Yana mentioned a shipment of rare metals had arrived. He also planned to sell all the useless items from his "Storage Space" at that time. With enough food, Little Gold''s promotion should happen either tomorrow or the day after, he''d need to prepare the materials for that. Not to mention, he needed to focus on leveling up Max, Mia, and Mousie as well. It seemed that Teacher Colton had some miracle drugs that could be used on mystical beasts to speed up their level progression. He could ask him about it later to see if he could get some, allowing Mia, Mousie, and Max to level up quickly. There shouldn''t be any issues with the inter-academy competition, but he wondered what the Genosha secret realm would be like. Charles kept thinking about these matters, becoming a powerful Beast Master wasn''t easy, and there were many challenges and dangers ahead. Having just finished the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, he faced the upcoming inter-academy competition. There were also battle exchanges between Genosha and Kingston, as well as tasks from the Dawn organization and assessments from the Cyber Academy''s main campus. "Take it slow, one step at a time, and you can go further." Charles sighed and said softly. A night passed. The next morning, during lunch break. Charles arrived at the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association building. Before he even entered, he spotted Yana waiting for him. Today, Yana was dressed in a black uniform, her short form-fitting skirt hugging her curves tightly, making her especially eye-catching. "Mr. Charles, you''re here! Let''s go in and talk." Yana said with a smile, addressing him with great respect. Inside the private room of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, Charles watched Yana as she moved back and forth, constantly serving tea and water. Especially her tightly wrapped hips, the subtle sway was like jelly, making it hard for him to look away. "Mr. Charles, some of the items you''re selling are quite valuable and will need to be auctioned off, so the settlement might take a few extra days." Yana said as she approached him. She slightly bent down, revealing a generous expanse of white skin, and Charles glanced at it before waving his hand dismissively, replying: "It''s fine. Just settle all the gold with me after everything has been auctioned off." The Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association was quite reputable, and the total value of these items would only be around a hundred gold coins at most. Charles wasn''t worried about any unexpected issues, the events from the previous afternoon in classroom 306 were still fresh in his mind. Ruby had always been too sensitive, which led to her being unable to take it when Charles hadn''t fully satisfied his desires. Now, looking at the alluring Yana before him, Charles felt a slight stir of interest and took a deep breath, trying to control the desires swelling within him. However, the next moment, Yana turned to grab something, but it seemed her shoes caused her to lose her balance. Her body fell directly into Charles''s arms. "Ouch, that hurts." Yana exclaimed, a pained expression on her face as she landed in his embrace. Charles asked with concern, "Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?" "I''m fine, Mr. Charles. It''s just that my ankle seems to be injured and it hurts a bit." Yana struggled to stand, moving to a nearby chair. She slowly took off her shoes, revealing her delicate, fair feet. Charles crouched down, reaching out to examine Yana''s small foot closely, and found that there didn''t appear to be any serious injury, it was likely just a sprain. At this moment, Charles was about to raise his head and speak, but his gaze stopped halfway. Underneath that buttock skirt, there''s actually a vacuum! Well, you should just rest for two days. If it doesn''t work out, you can buy some miracle drugs to make it faster, "Charles said slowly. He was about to stand up when he noticed that Yana had made other movements, She slowly extended her foot and rubbed it gently between Charles'' legs. Mr. Charles, my feet are itching a bit. Is it getting worse? "Yana stared straight at Charles. Charles slowly reached out his hand and held onto the restless little foot of the other person, saying slowly, "There shouldn''t be anything wrong. Just take a little rest At this moment of hatred, Yana gritted her teeth and fell directly into Charles'' arms. She reached out and tightly hugged Charles'' waist, asking with a hint of resentment, "Mr. Charles, don''t you have feelings for me Charles quickly shook his head. Just as he was about to explain something, a pair of soft lips kissed him directly. Feeling the softness and tenderness emanating from his lips, Charles couldn''t hold back any longer. He directly reached into the other person''s pants and began to vigorously rub their tempting buttocks. Continuously squeezing and rubbing back and forth, Charles could clearly feel that Yana on his body was constantly rubbing his legs and falling into lust. Mr. Charles, what is this? It''s so big, "Yana put her hand into Charles'' crotch and asked knowingly. Charles didn''t come back, so he quickly untied his belt and freed the thing as hard as steel. "Crack crack." The sound of torn fabric echoed as Charles aimed at his target and without hesitation, straightened his waist. Soon, uncontrollable moans could be heard in the private room! Chapter 296 - 296: [Golden Stone] Charles walked to the entrance with the rare metals prepared by the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. Yana, with a rosy complexion and a satisfied expression, called out to Charles''s back, "Mr. Charles, if you need anything, feel free to come find me!" As Charles made his way toward Cyber Academy, he pondered the events that had just taken place, feeling much calmer now that his emotions had been released. By the time he returned to Cyber Academy, it was almost time for class. "Charles, what''s wrong? You seem a bit tired." Jace remarked as he looked at Charles. Charles, with a blank expression, replied, "It''s nothing. I had a dream during the lunch break, and I''m a bit tired." In front of him, Camilla immediately lowered her head and said softly, "Charles, I have some energy-restoring miracle drug here. Would you like to give it a try?" Charles quickly declined. He only looked a bit tired, in reality, he was perfectly fine. After the afternoon classes ended, Charles eagerly made his way to the training room and took out the rare metals he had just purchased. [Blackrock Sand [orange-quality]: A mixture of various rare metals, Blackrock Sand is a special metallic material with a wide range of uses.] Using orange-quality metal as food for Little Gold felt a bit wasteful, but he hadn''t found any other rare metal materials, and since Little Gold was about to undergo an upgrade, this was the only option. A hexagram array lit up, and Little Gold''s figure appeared in the training room. Now, it had grown to about one and a half meters in length and looked quite fierce. Its sharp claws, the metallic sheen of its scales, and its golden pupils added an indescribable aura. Little Gold looked truly extraordinary! As soon as Little Gold emerged, its gaze briefly lingered on Charles before quickly shifting to the [Blackrock Sand] placed nearby. Without Charles needing to say anything, it swiftly climbed over and began to devour it eagerly. [Ding! Little Gold has devoured orange-quality metal. It is very happy, loyalty +5.] Watching Little Gold eat, Charles shifted his attention to the information prompt in front of him. [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Attributes]: Gold sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Level]: Lv18 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Metal Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery] [Weakness]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: High-quality rare metals [Emotion]: Good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 78 [Evolution]: 5 routes [Description]: This is a very rare Gold-Eater Beast that has awakened its savage bloodline. It can continually enhance its defense, physical strength, and recovery abilities through Metal Devour. As Little Gold finished eating, suddenly another information prompt appeared. [Ding! Your mystical beast Little Gold has gained 30 experience points through Metal Devour. Level up!] Charles looked at Little Gold''s information, and indeed, there was a change. [Level]: LV19 [View Promotion Materials]. Promotion Materials: Gold attribute beast core [Second Tier] 6, orange-quality rare metal materials 10kg, Golden Stone 1. Gold attribute beast cores are very easy to find, and I should be able to purchase them directly from the Alchemy Guild or the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. As for orange-quality rare metal materials, that will take more time. Ten kilograms is not a small amount, and it cannot be prepared in a short time, it will require some time to collect. Thinking of this, Charles immediately made a move and quickly picked up Little Gold, who was still eating. "Stop eating! You need to save this for your promotion! We''ll find more later." Charles hurriedly put away the remaining [Blackrock Sand], but his speed was a bit slow. There was only about a kilogram of [Blackrock Sand] left, which meant he still needed to find nearly 9 kg of orange-quality metal materials. As for the last item, the [Golden Stone], Charles hadn''t heard of it before. He took out his phone to search for information and found that there was nothing related online, indicating it was another hard-to-find item! After thinking it over, he decided to send a message to Teacher Colton, carefully asking about the information on the [Golden Stone]. Soon, Teacher Colton replied to the message. It turned out that the [Golden Stone] was not of high quality, it was merely a purple-quality item. However, due to its scarcity, it was harder to obtain than typical orange-quality alchemy materials. There was a place near Genosha Calivia called the Golden Mountain Range, which was rich in various ores, gold attribute alchemy materials, and a special mineral known as the [Golden Stone]! Aside from being mined manually, it could only be obtained from the [Giant Armored Pangolin]. As for manual mining, that route was no longer viable. A year ago, a massive earthquake struck the entire Golden Mountain Range, causing the mine tunnels to collapse. No one could enter the underground depths to mine for [Golden Stone] anymore. Charles sighed. It seemed the only option left was to obtain it from the [Giant Armored Pangolin]. He perked up and carefully examined the information that Teacher Colton had sent. The [Giant Armored Pangolin] was a fifth-tier ferocious beast that liked to burrow in the mountains. They had a peculiar habit of collecting various ores and carrying them on their backs. Not every [Giant Armored Pangolin] had [Golden Stone] on them, so Charles would have to rely on luck. If he was fortunate, defeating a few [Giant Armored Pangolins] might yield a [Golden Stone]. If he was unlucky, he might scour the entire Golden Mountain Range and find nothing! "There''s nothing we can do, Little Gold. Your promotion materials are really hard to come by!" Charles sighed as he looked at the somewhat confused Little Gold, then quietly returned it to the Beast Mastery space. He also sent messages to Owen, the president of the Alchemist Guild, and Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch. He asked both of them to help him look for orange-quality metal materials, and he was willing to accept a premium! Next, he needed to find a time to leave Genosha Calivia and head to the Golden Mountain Range to search for that [Golden Stone]. "By the way, there''s also a mission from the [Dawn] organization. I heard it''s near Genosha Calivia. I should ask about it, it might be on the way." Charles thought of something and quickly sent Cecilia a message to inquire about the specific mission details. Soon, Cecilia sent him a file. When he opened it, he found that the mission location was right near the Golden Mountain Range! However, it was strange that the file didn''t specify the exact task, it simply mentioned finding someone named "Drake." Completing the other party''s challenge and obtaining an item would count as successfully completing the mission! "Drake? A challenge?" Charles noted the information in his mind. In the dean''s office of Cyber Academy, Lost in thought, Charles arrived at Dean Jamie''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in!" Jamie''s voice called from inside. Charles walked in and noticed that, besides Jamie, Teacher Hale was also present. Hale seemed like a different person now, the most noticeable change was in his eyes. They were no longer dull and lifeless but instead filled with hope and motivation. It seemed that the lifting of the curse had rekindled his hope of becoming a powerful Beast Master. Charles shared with Jamie his plans to go to the Golden Mountain Range in a couple of days, as well as the task from the [Dawn] organization. "Drake? I think I have a vague impression of him. He''s a rather eccentric person who lives alone near the Golden Mountain Range." Jamie frowned, as if he recalled something. It turned out that Jamie had encountered this Drake before, and they had even fought against each other. As an eighth-level Beast Master from the Cyber Academy, Jamie had gone all out but still couldn''t match Drake! What''s more critical is that the other party didn''t summon any mystical beasts throughout the fight! "He didn''t summon any mystical beasts? Dean, is this person really that powerful? I wonder who''s stronger, him or Teacher Ezra?" Charles asked. Without a moment''s hesitation, Jamie replied, "That''s a no-brainer. Your teacher can summon divine beasts and would wrap up the fight in no time!" At that moment, Hale let out a sigh and said slowly, "Dean, I plan to go out for some training in a couple of days and look for Uncle Ezra''s whereabouts." It had been a few days since they discovered that Ezra was in trouble. The [Dawn] organization claimed to have information about Ezra, but no matter how much Charles inquired, they wouldn''t say anything. They only stated that while Ezra was facing some issues, he was not in any life-threatening danger, so there was no need to worry. "Are you planning to head to the Golden Mountain Range? How about this: I''ll arrange for a seventh-level Beast Master to protect you in secret, so you''ll have some ability to defend yourself in case of danger." Jamie said slowly. His primary concern now was Charles''s safety. After all, the [Constellation] organization had suffered a heavy blow, and they might seek revenge, necessitating his presence at the Cyber Academy to handle various matters. Jamie even thought about personally escorting Charles to the Golden Mountain Range to search for the [Golden Stone]. Charles scratched his head, having a high-level Beast Master providing protection was definitely better. Although the Taylor family had been wiped out, it was still wise to remain vigilant. Ensuring safety was always a priority. "I wonder which teacher it would be?" Charles asked. Jamie pondered for a moment before replying, "Teacher Ruby is earth-elemental and can provide strong protection. How about her?" "Of course, that sounds great. I''ll get in touch with Teacher Ruby later." Charles nodded. Compared to the other teachers, the mature and experienced Teacher Ruby was certainly more suitable, and they had had several in-depth exchanges, making their cooperation more seamless! "Once I finish dealing with the Taylor family and the [Constellation] organization, I''ll head over immediately." Jamie added. Chapter 297 - 297: The Tavern If the teachers at the academy found out about this, they would surely be taken aback. According to the regulations of the Cyber Academy, the dean is not allowed to leave unless it''s a matter of extreme urgency. However, if the teachers knew it was to ensure Charles''s safety, they would definitely understand. After all, a talent like Charles represents the future of the entire academy and also the future of Genosha! After leaving the dean''s office, Charles still had afternoon classes to attend. Before class, he received two pieces of not-so-good news. The orange-quality metal materials on Genosha were running low, and even the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association wouldn''t be able to gather that much in a short time. The Forging Masters Guild and the Alchemist Guild were in the same situation. Charles furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Finding the [Golden Stone] would already take a considerable amount of time, and if he had to wait a long time for the collection of orange-quality metal materials, it would delay everything. At that moment, Camilla, who had been secretly observing Charles, suddenly whispered: "Charles, is something bothering you? You seem to be spaced out." "Yeah, Charles, if there''s something on your mind, feel free to share. Maybe we can help in some way." Zachary chimed in. Camilla was the second princess of Genosha, and Zachary was the son of the General, both had powerful backgrounds. The royal family and the Allen family should have a considerable amount of orange-quality metal materials, so they might be able to gather the quantity needed for Little Gold''s promotion! It was only then that Charles realized he had people around him who could help. Perhaps it was his subconscious desire not to trouble Zachary and Camilla that had kept him from considering this situation earlier. In order to gather the materials as quickly as possible, Charles didn''t hesitate and directly mentioned that Little Gold needed a large amount of orange-quality metal materials for its promotion. "No problem, I''ll ask my father and see what we can do." Camilla replied with a nod. It was hardly a difficult task, as long as it was something Charles needed, her father would surely send someone to prepare it. Zachary was the same, he took out his phone and started sending text messages, so it seemed like there wouldn''t be any issues. Ever since the incident with the Taylor family, all the top powers in Genosha wanted to win Charles over! At this moment, countless people envied those who could help Charles! Take Jace, for instance, he got seriously injured fighting a Level Four Beast Master on Charles''s behalf, and in return, Charles gave him a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug. If someone helped Charles, they would surely receive appropriate rewards. Now, if others found out that Charles needed orange-quality metal materials, it wouldn''t take long before those who wanted to win him over would gather what he needed. Seeing Camilla and Zachary, both with their heads down, busy sending messages, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. Before the class ended, two unfamiliar students were already waiting at the door. As soon as Charles walked out of the classroom, he received two large packages, and upon opening them, he found the orange-quality metal materials needed for Little Gold''s promotion! Moreover, the two packages together weighed over 10 kg, nearly 12 kg. Now, he didn''t have to worry about the orange-quality metal materials. However, when it came to giving Camilla and Zachary gold coins, they absolutely refused. There was no choice but to consider it a favor owed to the two of them. After placing the 12 kg of orange-quality metal materials into the Storage Space, Charles carefully counted them. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]:Black Gold Long Knife (Orange) [Equipment]: Overlord Heavy Armor (Orange), Mysterious Fragment (Orange), Nine Netherworld Armband (Purple), ... [Daily Use]: Tent, Bed, Bedding, Camping Lamp, Flashlight, ... [Alchemy Miracle Drug]: High-level Auxiliary Training Miracle Drug (Orange), Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug (Orange), ... [Special]: Map Fragment [2/3], and also the 10 kg of orange-quality metal materials prepared for Little Gold. Looking at everything in the Storage Space, Charles''s first reaction was satisfaction, but then he thought of Max, Mousie''s level was also approaching promotion, and it would surely cost a lot. "These are just preliminary investments, spending more is worth it." Charles silently comforted himself. Early the next morning, after arranging everything, Charles went directly to the place he had agreed upon with Teacher Ruby. Soon, Ruby appeared before Charles, dressed in casual attire. Unlike her usual outfits, today Ruby wasn''t wearing a dress or black stockings, instead, she had on regular sports boots and cargo pants, with a sturdy jacket on top, giving her a different vibe. "I heard that Zane begged for mercy like crazy before he died, and his end was particularly tragic? How do you feel about that?" Ruby asked with a smile. Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "I don''t have any special feelings, when someone dies, they''re just gone." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Ruby was filled with surprise. For a teenager, this was the time of youthful vigor and ambition. Zane had caused Charles a lot of trouble in the past, and now that Zane had met such a grim fate, most people would feel joy in seeing their enemy suffer. Ruby didn''t feel that way at all, and she couldn''t help but notice that Charles''s mood seemed somewhat heavy. "What''s wrong? You can talk to your sister about it, now that we''re outside, you don''t need to call me Teacher, just call me Sister." Ruby inquired with concern. Charles thought for a moment and answered, "When I see those who have lost children, venting their hatred and pain, I feel a bit scared. I''m afraid that one day I won''t be able to protect the people I care about." Ruby fell silent. Even though she had some understanding of Charles''s character, she didn''t know what to say after hearing his response. Charles''s perspective on issues seemed a bit different, perhaps it was because he valued emotions more? "Alright, don''t think too much. Let''s set off, it will take us two days to reach the adventure town near the Golden Mountain Range." Ruby said gently. The two of them got into the nearby off-road vehicle and set off toward the Golden Mountain Range! Somewhere in Genosha, inside the secret base of the Constellation organization. Several people were discussing what had happened in Genosha. "Damn it, we''ve lost quite a few people this time, and the key point is that an elder has also fallen. We still need to wait for Ezra''s side." "How did the information leak out? It shouldn''t have been discovered so quickly!" "Send someone to investigate Genosha thoroughly. Everyone else should try to stay low-key for now, that''s all we can do." The discussion quickly came to an end, leaving only a higher-ranking Beast Master from the Constellation organization behind. He took out a specially made candle and placed it on the floor, forming a bizarre pattern. Then he knelt down, pressed his forehead to the ground, and sincerely performed some kind of ritual. In fact, he was aware of more detailed information, such as the organization behind the underground octagonal cage in Genosha, Dawn might also be involved. Moreover, the person who caused this significant loss was none other than Charles! When it came to matters involving Charles, he found it difficult to make a decision and could only report to his superiors. Soon, the "Messenger" who had appeared during the summoning ceremony in Genosha showed up again. After listening to the report, the Messenger said: "Let''s keep a low profile in Genosha for now. After the situation in other countries is resolved, someone will come to support you." "Do not make contact with Dawn for the time being, those people are quite troublesome." "As for Charles, just wait a bit longer. I will soon find time to meet him in person, and then we''ll decide whether to kill him directly or to keep him alive." The Beast Master kneeling on the ground humbly replied, "Understood, Messenger." ... Two days later, in the adventure town near the Golden Mountain Range. Charles slowly got out of the off-road vehicle, and Ruby was no longer inside. According to what she had said, this operation in the Golden Mountain Range could serve as a kind of training for Charles. She wouldn''t intervene unless it was absolutely necessary, she would only observe from the shadows and step in when there was a significant danger. Charles agreed, he felt the same way. In the Golden Mountain Range, based on his strength, as long as nothing unexpected happened, he would be fine! The off-road vehicle was parked in the hotel parking lot, and Charles didn''t rush to set off. He still needed to gather more information, especially about a person named Drake! According to what Jamie Dean had mentioned, he had encountered Drake in the Golden Mountain Range, and they had even fought, with Jamie Dean not being a match for him. A strong individual like Drake would surely leave behind some clues in the Golden Mountain Range. Before long, Charles arrived at the largest tavern in the town. The tavern looked small from the outside, but inside it was surprisingly spacious. Many Beast Masters were either joyfully drinking, showing off their gains, or talking loudly about the dangers they faced in the Golden Mountain Range with heavy expressions. Charles calmly walked up to the bar, ordered a cocktail, and began to observe quietly. The reason he came here was that he had done some research online beforehand, this tavern was not just a place to drink, but also a spot for recruiting temporary teammates and guides. There were many types of metal materials in the Golden Mountain Range, some of which had strong magnetic properties that could interfere with various advanced equipment. Entering recklessly could easily lead to losing one''s way. Charles didn''t want to get lost in the Golden Mountain Range before finding the whereabouts of the Golden Stone and Drake. Chapter 298 - 298: Recruiting Team Members Soon, Charles, who was drinking alone, attracted quite a bit of attention. A clean and elegantly dressed man approached him and politely asked, "Hello, sir. You seem to be a new face. Is this your first time in the Golden Mountain Range?" Charles nodded, he knew that this person was either looking to recruit temporary teammates or offering his services as a guide. "Let me introduce myself. I''m a local from the Golden Mountain Range, and I''m very familiar with this area. I can definitely help you navigate through the Golden Mountain Range with ease." the man said slowly. Charles maintained a neutral expression and replied calmly, "I''m sorry, but I''m not looking for a guide at the moment." "Alright, sir, if you plan to enter the Golden Mountain Range, remember to find me. Here''s my business card." the man said as he handed over a card. "Within the Golden Mountain Range, there are occasionally five-tier and even six-tier ferocious beasts. Regular three-tier Beast Masters often don''t even have a chance to escape. There are very few professional guides like me in the entire town." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Spending a little money can ensure you avoid the areas where those ferocious beasts frequently appear. It''s a good deal." Charles still showed no interest, he simply nodded and remained silent. The man took the hint and left directly. "Another Bloody Mary." Charles said, tapping the bar as he addressed the bartender. The bartender nodded in agreement, mixing the drink while saying, "Sir, your rejection earlier was quite right. That guy is a scammer, many newcomers to the Golden Mountain Range have been duped by him." Charles showed no surprise and calmly replied, "I know, I figured it out." Hearing this, the bartender paused his mixing, looking surprised as he said, "How did you see through him? This is your first time here, isn''t it?" Charles nodded and responded, "It is indeed my first time, but by observing that man''s gait, his attire, and the skin on his exposed hands, he didn''t seem like a guide at all, he looked more like a businessman." "Impressive! I wouldn''t have thought of that if you hadn''t mentioned it." the bartender said, bringing over the prepared Bloody Mary and giving a thumbs up. In the tavern of the adventurer''s town, he had seen many people, but those with sharp observation skills and accurate deductions like Charles were rare. People like him usually came for something special and were unlikely to just be gathering metal materials. "Sir, if you have any information you''d like to inquire about, I can try to help." the bartender said with a smile. Charles nodded, he knew there must be relevant information here. After thinking for a moment, Charles slowly spoke, "I''ve heard there''s a hidden eight-tier Beast Master in the Golden Mountain Range. Do you have any related news?" As soon as he said this, the bartender''s expression instantly froze. He hadn''t expected that Charles''s purpose for coming to the Golden Mountain Range was related to the eight-tier Beast Master. "I need to check on that. Sir, please wait a moment." the bartender said before quickly turning and walking deeper into the establishment. Charles understood he was going to ask others, and it seemed this tavern knew some information about Drake. Otherwise, the bartender wouldn''t have reacted that way. However, it appeared there were other matters that Charles was unaware of. Before too long, the bartender returned with a file folder, placing it on the bar and looking into Charles''s eyes as he said: "Sir, this is the information you wanted, and it''s the most comprehensive in the entire adventurer''s town." Charles looked at the bartender with interest and slowly said, "The most comprehensive in the entire adventurer''s town? So, that means more than just you know something about the eight-tier Beast Master?" The bartender''s expression went blank again. He hadn''t expected that a single statement would lead Charles to make so many connections. It seemed this young man was truly exceptional! "Yes, I must admit, it''s not just us who have relevant information. However, ours is definitely the most comprehensive and the latest. Additionally, let me share another piece of news, for free." The bartender paused before continuing: "Before you, two other people inquired about related information. They formed a team and, under the guidance of the best guide in town, are entering the Golden Mountain Range tomorrow." "Oh? Others have also asked about related information?" Charles said, somewhat surprised. He fell into deep thought. Besides himself, were there others looking for Drake''s whereabouts? Could it be that the Dawn organization found other people, and this task involved many participants? But Cecilia didn''t mention that, could this be the action of another organization? Charles didn''t have time to ponder further. He asked about the price of the information, pulled out three gold coins, and placed them on the bar. Seeing Charles being so generous and not bargaining, the bartender''s impression of him improved even more. He kindly said, "Sir, if you''re not in a hurry, you might want to wait a bit. Their team isn''t fully staffed yet and needs one four-tier Beast Master. If that''s not possible, a strong three-tier Beast Master would also do." Hearing this information, Charles fell into thought again. They needed a four-tier Beast Master or a powerful three-tier Beast Master? This wasn''t the action of a major force or organization. How could they be short-handed when it involved an eight-tier Beast Master? For a moment, a great curiosity arose in Charles''s heart. He couldn''t quite understand their intentions. Since there was nothing else to do right now, it would be wise to wait, to see their strength, and gather more information. Thinking of this, Charles pulled out another gold coin and placed it in front of the bartender, slowly saying: "This gold coin is for my information. Please don''t tell anyone else about my involvement for now." The bartender''s eyes widened in shock, he hadn''t expected Charles to know so much. If Charles hadn''t made that request, he could have sold the information about Charles seeking news on the eight-tier Beast Master. Now that Charles had paid and made a request, according to the rules, he could not immediately sell information regarding Charles. They had to wait for a while, otherwise, if word got out, they would face rejection from their peers and distrust from other customers. In this line of work, one had to ensure a high level of credibility and a good reputation. Thinking of this, the bartender had to nod in agreement, saying, "Rest assured, I understand the rules. Within three days, I won''t disclose any information about you." Charles nodded, picked up the Bloody Mary from the bar, and started sipping it slowly. It wasn''t until late afternoon, as the sun began to set, that four figures walked into the tavern. "Quick, get me a Bloody Mary! I''m dying of thirst!" shouted a boy dressed very casually, looking dirty and with dark skin. The bartender shot him a glance but didn''t respond, instead picking up the mixing tools to start making the drink. Charles noticed the bartender''s gaze linger on him for a moment, and he immediately understood. The boy who had just spoken was likely the best guide in town. If that was the case, the other three people behind him must be the ones who had inquired about information earlier. It was also possible that there were others who hadn''t shown up. Charles used his peripheral vision to keep observing the three individuals behind the boy. There were two men and one woman, the woman looked quite ordinary, her facial expression very stiff, even while drinking. Charles could roughly determine that the woman was likely wearing a mask to conceal her identity. As for the other two men, one wasn''t eating or drinking and was instead scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes, showing high vigilance. He also exuded a faint sense of danger, while the last man was gorging himself without a care in the world. "By the way, how''s the search for teammates going? We still need two more." the stiff-faced woman asked slowly. The man who had been observing the surroundings replied, "I''ll go ask." He then stood up and walked over to the bar, inquiring with the bartender, "Hello, how''s it going with the recruitment of teammates that I asked you about earlier?" The bartender opened his phone and checked the information, replying, "Three people have already signed up. According to the agreed time, they should be coming for interviews soon." "Very good." the highly alert man said slowly. Charles pretended to be curious and asked, "Are you also planning to enter the Golden Mountain Range? From what you said earlier, it seems you''re still short a teammate?" The man glanced at Charles, carefully observing him, and a hint of wariness appeared in his eyes. Charles feigned ignorance, but inside, he was contemplating what had triggered the man''s caution. Soon, he realized it must be his attire, he had no other belongings on him. Adventurer Beast Masters in the tavern typically carried many items, such as weapons, medical kits, and so on. After all, storage items were not easily obtainable and were quite expensive! "This is my first time at the Golden Mountain Range. I just left the hotel and happened to find out you were short a team member. What luck! I''m curious, what kind of teammate do you need?" Charles said slowly, a hint of anticipation on his face. As soon as he said this, the man''s wariness lessened slightly, perhaps thinking that Charles must have left his belongings at the hotel. He scrutinized Charles again, noting his somewhat youthful face, and replied: "Sorry, you probably don''t meet our requirements." Charles immediately felt a bit offended, as if he had been looked down upon, and said: "Wait, you didn''t even ask me about my abilities, and you''re rejecting me like that!" "Alright, we only need a strong three-tier Beast Master, and the mystical beasts must all be of Gold quality or higher. Can you meet that?" the man said slowly. Chapter 299 - 299: Just Bait Before Charles could respond, the man who had been eating and drinking walked over slowly, casually wiping his greasy hands on his pants. He said: "Kid, you might as well take a shower and go home to sleep. The place we''re headed to isn''t the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range. It''d be a shame for a young pretty boy like you to die." "Captain, he looks like he''s only about seventeen or eighteen, and he''s dressed so plainly. There''s no way he has three Gold quality mystical beasts. Don''t waste your time on him." the man continued. The captain of the team nodded, agreeing that it was a bit of a waste of time. After all, an ordinary civilian would never be able to contract three Gold quality mystical beasts. The boy before them looked like just an average person, and it was uncertain whether he even had the level of a three-tier Beast Master. Even the people in the tavern, noticing the commotion and understanding the situation, began to whisper among themselves: "Three Gold quality mystical beasts? This team''s requirements for recruiting teammates are really high!" "Look at that guy''s clothes, they''re all very plain. He doesn''t seem like someone with a background. Even if he is a three-tier Beast Master, he probably wouldn''t meet their requirements." "Exactly! It seems like the inner Golden Mountain Range has been a bit unsettled lately. Many adventurers have encountered fifth-tier and even sixth-tier ferocious beasts." "Not just that, I heard someone claimed to have seen a seventh-tier ferocious beast from a distance!" ... Charles listened quietly to the murmurs around him and slowly spoke up, "Three Gold quality mystical beasts? I should have no problem with that." Hearing the voice behind him, the man who had suggested not to waste time came to a slow stop and turned around. A look of disdain crossed his face, as if he had heard something ridiculous. "Young man, what do you mean by ''shouldn''t be a problem''? Don''t think that what I just said was harsh. Sometimes, admitting your own weakness is not something to be ashamed of." The man slightly raised his hand, and a hexagram array lit up. In the next moment, a massive figure appeared in the tavern, standing three meters tall, with bulging muscles all over, and red hair exuding a wild aura. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Dante, I''m twenty years old, and I''m a Level 4 Beast Master. This is my mystical beast, the Violent Fire Ape, which has a platinum quality!" Dante proudly declared. After summoning his mystical beast, he first glanced around, carefully appreciating the expressions of surprise on the faces of the other patrons in the tavern, and finally looked contentedly at Charles. However, to his surprise, Charles showed no expression at all while facing the imposing Violent Fire Ape, there was neither the astonishment nor the fear that Dante wanted to see! Dante furrowed his brows, coughing in dissatisfaction. The Violent Fire Ape seemed to receive some sort of command, pounding its hard chest, opening its massive jaws to reveal sharp teeth, and roaring at Charles! In the face of such a scene, Charles remained calm. He appeared somewhat disdainful as he brushed off his clothes and slowly said: "The reason I said it shouldn''t be a problem is that I don''t have a Gold quality mystical beast." Dante looked at the relaxed and nonchalant Charles. He turned back and glanced at the woman behind him, whose face was stiff and frowning. Immediately, Dante said: "You don''t even have a Gold quality mystical beast. Shouldn''t you take the hint and quietly leave? You''re wasting our time here, kid. Don''t be so ungrateful." Charles shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms in a resigned manner, explaining: "I don''t have a Gold quality mystical beast, but I don''t know if a platinum quality mystical beast will do. After all, a Gold quality mystical beast is a bit too low." In the next moment, a hexagram array appeared on the ground in front of Charles, and Max, with its dual attributes of ice and fire, made its entrance! Its enormous size completely overshadowed the Violent Fire Ape, and the aura it emanated actually forced the Violent Fire Ape to take two steps back! Although both mystical beasts were of platinum quality, Max was a nine-tailed demon wolf, which had triggered a critical evolution and awakened the bloodline of ancient mythical beasts! In front of Max, ordinary mystical beasts simply couldn''t show their ferocity. The previously quiet tavern suddenly erupted with excitement. Many people began to discuss, "Platinum quality? This is really a platinum quality! Where did this young master come from, able to contract a platinum quality mystical beast? His background must be impressive!" "Why does he look so familiar? I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before." "You''ve seen him? No way! He must be from some big family or major power, how could you possibly have met him?" "I think I''ve seen him online, but I can''t quite remember where." Even the squad leader who had made the request earlier now had a serious expression. He didn''t expect that a random young man would possess a platinum quality mystical beast! Moreover, it looked quite formidable. Dante was well aware of the strength of the Violent Fire Ape. A mystical beast that could make the Violent Fire Ape retreat was definitely not simple! At that moment, Dante couldn''t contain his surprise any longer and quickly glanced back, noticing that the woman who had been frowning earlier now had her brow relaxed and was nodding. She clearly believed that Charles had met the requirements and could be recruited as a temporary team member. Dante felt somewhat resentful. After saying so much earlier, he now felt like a clown, hopping around here, especially since the opponent had also summoned a platinum quality mystical beast. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mystical beast had actually taken two steps back! "Damn it, once this is all over, just wait until I can properly punish you for embarrassing me!" Dante thought to himself, planning to give the Violent Fire Ape a good scolding when he got back! But the matter wasn''t finished yet. Before the captain nodded, Dante quickly said to Charles: "So what if you have a platinum quality mystical beast? We require three mystical beasts, all Gold quality! What if your other two mystical beasts are all Bronze Division quality?" "Also, having a mystical beast of a certain quality doesn''t necessarily represent their combat ability. What we need is a powerful Level 3 Beast Master, someone who won''t hold us back!" Hearing Dante''s words, the captain hesitated slightly, and even the woman who had nodded earlier fell into deep thought. "Listen to my advice, kid. You clearly come from a big family and want to gain some experience, but you have no real combat experience. You''re not suited to follow us." Dante continued to press on. Seeing that Dante was about to keep talking, Charles quickly raised his hand to interrupt, saying: "I never said I only have one platinum quality mystical beast." As soon as those words were spoken, the tavern fell silent. Dante stood frozen in place, uncertainly asking, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying all three of your mystical beasts are platinum quality?" "That''s impossible. A person can go their whole life without contracting a single platinum quality mystical beast, let alone three of them!" "Kid, are you just trying to show off? Right?" Many people in the tavern shared Dante''s sentiments and nodded in agreement. At that moment, the woman who had been sitting quietly at the table approached and asked: "Young man, is everything you just said true?" In contrast to her somewhat stiff features, her voice was incredibly pleasant and filled with allure. Charles nodded and replied, "What''s there to lie about? I don''t just have one platinum quality mystical beast." "I don''t believe it! Prove it to me!" When Dante saw the woman personally asking, he became even more agitated, desperately wanting to make his presence known. "Shut up!" The woman shot a sharp glance at Dante, her demeanor fierce! Then, she turned back to Charles and said, "No need to prove it. I believe you. You''re now a member of our team. Let me introduce myself, my name is Alyssa." "Hello, I''m Charles." Charles introduced himself simply as well. "This is the team leader, Asher, and this is team member, Level 4 Beast Master Dante." Alyssa introduced the other two individuals. The group agreed on a time to meet tomorrow and then left directly. In another hotel in the small town. Dante looked at Alyssa with a mournful expression and asked, "Sister Alyssa, that Charles might just be putting on an act. He got lucky and contracted a platinum-quality mystical beast, that''s all." "Are you questioning my decision?" Alyssa replied expressionlessly. Dante instantly shut his mouth, not daring to say anything further. Only the team leader, Asher, pondered for a moment before slowly saying, "This kid is not simple, he must have some hidden means. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to come to the Golden Mountain Range alone." "There''s no need to worry. Both you and Dante are Level 4 Beast Masters, and I''m a Level 5 Beast Master. Are we really worried about a teenage boy?" "So what if he is a Level 4 Beast Master? In the end, he''ll be just like the others, a bait to attract the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]." Alyssa said confidently. Asher sighed and still suggested, "Just to be safe, let''s find an opportunity to test him tomorrow. We can''t afford any mistakes on this mission." After hearing this, Alyssa nodded in agreement with Asher''s thoughts. After all, this mission involves the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and every detail must be foolproof! "Then when we reach the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range tomorrow, let''s attract some ferocious beasts and see how they react." Alyssa said slowly. Chapter 300 - 300: Why Arent You Taking Action! Just as the three were about to disperse, Alyssa seemed to think of something and quickly said to Asher: "By the way, tonight you should go investigate and see if there are others looking into information about Drake." As soon as she said this, both Asher and Dante immediately thought of something and spoke up: "Alyssa, are you worried that there might be others from the Stellar Empire competing with us?" Alyssa nodded and replied, "Aside from the Stellar Empire, I''m concerned about the people from Genosha. After all, we''re not far from their Calivia. It''s better to be cautious." After the three of them went their separate ways, Asher went off alone to gather intelligence. Meanwhile, Charles was lying on the hotel bed, deep in thought: "A level four Beast Master. The captain seems to only have the strength of a level four Beast Master as well. As for Alyssa, I''m not quite sure." To be honest, Charles couldn''t see through that woman. Asher and Dante both thought he was just a level three Beast Master. They had never considered that Charles was a level four Beast Master! Moreover, he had contracted Mia, a mystical beast of emerald quality, and Little Gold, a mystical beast of diamond quality. Combined with Charles''s physical prowess and combat awareness, as long as Alyssa wasn''t a level six Beast Master, he was confident he could retreat unscathed. Even if Alyssa was a level six Beast Master, he had Ruby, a level seven Beast Master, backing him up for protection! This was also why he chose to follow them. Charles''s intuition told him that this group was investigating information about Drake, and their goals might be the same as his. Thinking of this, Charles recalled the information he had just seen, which contained some details about high-level Beast Masters appearing in the Golden Mountain Range. One particular piece caught Charles''s attention: someone had once seen a humanoid creature fighting a level seven ferocious beast deep within the Golden Mountain Range! This instantly reminded Charles of what Jamie Dean had saidDrake possessed incredibly strong physical combat abilities. "Is there hidden information in the Reaper''s Scythe challenge from the [Dawn] organization, where Drake could defeat Dean with just his physical strength?" Charles fell into deep contemplation. In this world of Beast Masters, the importance of mystical beasts was undeniable. Any powerful Beast Master would certainly focus on the mystical beasts they had contracted. However, the [Dawn] organization is quite strange in their selection process. They don''t summon mystical beasts, nor do they use skills or equipment. They rely solely on the physical prowess, combat awareness, and combat techniques of the Beast Master! This approach is very different from the mainstream path of Beast Masters. [Dawn], [Constellation], and the [Suspended Mountain] mentioned by Lucas, as well as the [Beast Sect]. What exactly lies behind these organizations or factions? What are their goals? Charles felt a vague sense of tension rising within him, accompanied by a greater sense of uncertainty. He was just a level four Beast Master at the moment, and his knowledge and intelligence were limited. He couldn''t make more judgments and would have to wait for future developments. Early the next morning, In the town square, Asher was giving a report. He quietly said to Alyssa: "I investigated yesterday, and aside from us, there are currently no others looking into information about Drake." Alyssa let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this, it would ease their pressure significantly. As long as they could successfully pass Drake''s test and obtain that item, they could present it to the crown prince of the Stellar Empire and complete his mission. At that point, the fate of their entire family would change! Dante and Asher were the key players in this. According to the intelligence, only level four Beast Masters could accept the challenges set by Drake. Her task was to safely escort the two of them to the depths of the Golden Mountain Range. Soon, Charles''s figure appeared in the three''s line of sight. "Good morning, Charles! How did you rest yesterday? Today, we''re heading deep into the Golden Mountain Range, so we need to stay alert." Alyssa said, her face showing no emotion. Her tone was surprisingly gentle, as if she were speaking while wearing a mask, creating a very eerie feeling. To avoid raising suspicion from the three, Charles deliberately carried a backpack containing clean drinking water and compressed biscuits. In addition, he also took out the [black gold long knife] from his [storage space] for easier access later. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dante observed the scene before him and became even more certain of his suspicions, Charles was just pretending yesterday! He was merely lucky to have contracted a platinum-quality mystical beast. He didn''t even have an item for storage, making it obvious that he had no background or origin, and he was most likely just a commoner. "Good morning, Miss Alyssa. I''m ready." Charles replied slowly. At that moment, three more people appeared. The one at the front was someone Charles had met in the tavern, he was the guide for this trip. As for the other two, a man and a woman, their walking distance and expressions indicated that they knew each other and had a close relationship. Once everyone had gathered, Alyssa gave a brief introduction. The new girl was named Fiona, the man was called Oliver, and the guide only had a nickname, which was Mountain Rabbit. As soon as Fiona arrived, her big eyes started to scan Charles up and down. When she saw Charles''s face, her eyes lit up, and she took a couple of steps forward. However, when she noticed that Charles was dressed quite ordinarily, Fiona stopped in her tracks and began to observe the others. Once the group was ready, they headed straight into the Golden Mountain Range. As soon as they entered, Charles took out the compass he had prepared earlier. After fiddling with it for a moment, he noticed that the needle kept spinning and he couldn''t determine the direction at all. "Don''t bother trying, this is just the outskirts of the Golden Mountain Range. Once you get inside, people will lose their sense of direction. Only guides like me can lead you to your destination." Mountain Rabbit said as he approached Charles. Charles put away the compass in his hand and nodded in agreement. In fact, just now, using the compass was not only for determining direction. In a special place like the Golden Mountain Range, the magnetic field can affect the compass, the stronger the magnetic field, the more the compass needle shakes. The locations where the [Golden Stone] appears are usually within strong magnetic fields, so using a compass can give a rough estimate of the magnetic field''s strength. After all, other equipment and instruments cannot be used inside the Golden Mountain Range. Under Mountain Rabbit''s guidance, the group slowly made their way deeper into the mountains. The morning passed quickly, and just as everyone was resting and eating, Charles keenly detected a strange smell, seemingly emanating from Dante. Mountain Rabbit, the guide, was resting near Charles. He noticed Charles slightly twitching his nose and immediately realized something was off. He began to sniff the air. Soon, Mountain Rabbit suddenly stood up, about to say something, when numerous figures appeared around them. "It''s ferocious beasts! Prepare for battle!" Dante shouted. Alyssa and Asher carefully observed the expressions and actions of the others. The newcomers, Fiona and Oliver, looked a bit panicked, but they still drew their weapons and summoned their mystical beasts. Only Charles remained seated on the ground, as if just realizing what was happening. He slowly stood up, preparing to fight. In the next moment, a few ferocious beasts charged out, claws bared, targeting Dante in the crowd. Facing the ferocious beasts, Dante deliberately edged closer to Charles. "Miss Alyssa, don''t be afraid, I''m coming to help you!" A barely noticeable smile appeared on Charles''s lips, but his expression was extremely serious and focused. "No, no need, Charles, just take care of yourself..." Before Alyssa could refuse, Charles had already appeared next to her. "Miss Alyssa, rest assured, I will protect you." Charles said loudly, patting his chest. Mountain Rabbit looked at Charles with an odd expression, his eyes darting slightly, and he moved closer to Alyssa as well. Dante, looking confused, stared at the ferocious beast charging toward him, feeling somewhat at a loss. This was nothing like the plan! At that moment, Asher, the team leader, stepped forward and shouted, "There aren''t many ferocious beasts! If we all attack together, we can take them down quickly!" After saying that, he summoned his four mystical beasts and engaged in battle! Under Asher''s leadership, Fiona and Oliver, both Level 3 Beast Masters, joined the fight as well. Only Charles, Alyssa, and the guide Mountain Rabbit remained in place, motionless. "Charles, aren''t you going to fight?" Alyssa fixed her gaze on Charles, urging him. Charles shook his head firmly and replied, "The captain and the others can handle these ferocious beasts. I believe in the captain''s strength, and there might be other ferocious beasts suddenly appearing. I''ll stay here to protect Miss Alyssa." Alyssa opened her mouth, wanting to say that she was a Level 6 Beast Master and didn''t need protection at all! But that would seem a bit oddhow could a team with a Level 6 Beast Master still need a Level 3 Beast Master? To avoid raising unnecessary suspicions, Alyssa decided to remain silent. Mountain Rabbit silently touched Charles''s shoulder while watching the others fight. Charles kept a straight face and nodded slightly, they exchanged a glance but said nothing. The battle soon came to an end, and Dante, unable to gather the useful materials from the defeated ferocious beasts, rushed over, pushing Charles aside and saying with righteous indignation, "Charles, everyone is fighting! Why aren''t you joining in?" As soon as he said this, Fiona and Oliver turned their gazes toward Charles. Chapter 301 - 301: [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] Charles rubbed his nose and awkwardly said, "Just now, I was only thinking about protecting Miss Alyssa, so I didn''t have time to join the fight before you all finished." Upon hearing this, Dante''s eyes widened as he stared intently at Charles, almost as if he were looking at a romantic rival. Asher furrowed his brow and gave Charles a couple of extra glances, but said nothing. The other two newcomers, Oliver was too preoccupied to care about anything else, his gaze was fixed on the carcass of the ferocious beast on the ground, eager to move. Fiona, on the other hand, was secretly observing Asher, who had been the first to act, and subtly leaned closer to him while keeping a straight face. "Alyssa needs you to protect her? You, a Level 3 Beast Master, can protect..." Dante''s words were left unfinished. Alyssa interrupted directly, saying, "Enough, the ferocious beast has been dealt with. Charles, go clean up the battlefield and cut up the ferocious beast''s carcass." Charles naturally nodded, after all, he hadn''t done anything earlier, so this arrangement made sense. However, he quietly glanced at Asher, and seeing no reaction from him, Charles immediately understood. In this team, the nominal leader was Asher, but the one who could truly issue orders was Alyssa. This woman''s strength was at least that of a Level 5 Beast Master! As Charles began to cut apart the useful parts of the ferocious beast, he pondered. Before he could finish processing one carcass, Oliver rushed over eagerly to help without taking a break. Charles watched as Oliver discreetly hid the valuable parts of the ferocious beast and then glanced at Fiona, who was chatting warmly with Asher. He couldn''t help but think, "These two, one greedy and the other enamored with strength, really do make a fitting pair." With someone helping, the pace of cleaning up the battlefield picked up. It didn''t take long for all the useful parts and materials from the ferocious beasts to be collected, except for those that Oliver had secretly hidden away. "Alright, let''s leave quickly. The smell of blood will attract unnecessary trouble. Put the loot in my storage item for now, and we''ll distribute it evenly once we''re outside." Alyssa stated directly. No one voiced any objections, and Oliver''s eyes widened as he watched Alyssa take the spoils. The group continued deeper into the Golden Mountain Range. Under the guidance of Mountain Rabbit, they successfully dodged wave after wave of ferocious beasts, avoiding a lot of trouble! As the sky gradually darkened, the team found a flat area to prepare for the night. While the others were busy, Mountain Rabbit quietly approached Charles and said softly, "Brother, you''ve noticed something off too, right? That pack of ferocious beasts was drawn here by them." Charles glanced at Mountain Rabbit, the guide was quite clever, quickly picking up on the key issue and discerning who to collaborate with and who to avoid. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Charles didn''t intend to trust Mountain Rabbit. He stopped fiddling with the campfire in front of him and looked at Mountain Rabbit with a confused expression, perplexedly asking: "Weren''t the ferocious beasts just appearing out of nowhere? The captain was the first to fight, what''s so strange about that?" Mountain Rabbit was momentarily at a loss for words. He looked at Charles''s bewildered expression, unsure whether he was pretending or genuinely confused. After thinking for a moment, Mountain Rabbit slowly said, "Tomorrow morning, we will officially enter the depths of the Golden Mountain Range. According to the original route, we have to pass through a territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] to reach our destination." "They promised they have a way to get through that area, but you should still be cautious." Mountain Rabbit''s tone was filled with concern and hesitation. The terror of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] was unimaginable. Individually, they were not formidable. However, when their numbers reached hundreds or thousands, even a Level 6 ferocious beast would have to flee! If the entire area of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] became agitated, even a Level 7 ferocious beast would not be able to escape! They are not very large, only about the size of a basketball, but they possess a high level of group consciousness, allowing them to form into massive swarms. The flying [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] are among the most terrifying creatures in the Golden Mountain Range. Charles glanced at Mountain Rabbit but still didn''t respond. "By the way, the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] are not only interested in consuming various metals but are also particularly attracted to the blood of Beast Masters." Mountain Rabbit said before walking away. Charles watched Mountain Rabbit''s departing figure, feeling somewhat uncertain. He wasn''t sure if this guide was in cahoots with those people. However, being able to provide this kind of information should indicate he was trustworthy. "Interested in the blood of Beast Masters?" Charles looked at the two newcomers nearby and sighed silently. His mind was very sharp, and he quickly deduced that the method Alyssa mentioned for safely passing through the territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] likely involved their three temporary companions. "Well, I might as well find an opportunity to give them a little warning. After all, there''s no grudge between us, if I can save one, that''s a plus." Charles thought to himself. Unfortunately, faced with such speculation, he could only hint at the danger, unable to directly explain everything. The newcomer Fiona had her thoughts solely on Asher, completely oblivious to the situation. As for Oliver, he was fixated on his share of the spoils, his eyes darting around. Even when Charles hinted that danger was ahead, he didn''t pay it any mind. "Everyone has their fate, some people are just foolish and don''t think at all." Charles gave up. He was now just waiting for the developments of the next day. Alyssa and her companions had a clear goal, and following them would surely lead to finding Drake! At that point, he would assess whether there were any dangers and decide what to do if necessary. When he spoke with Cecilia initially, it had already been made clear that if they encountered danger on the second floor, they could abandon the mission. However, Charles still wanted to gather information about Teacher Ezra and more details about the Constellation organization. He didn''t want to give up so easily. The next morning, Before dawn, the group had already packed up their things and was ready to set off. Charles had not slept all night, he remained vigilant, contemplating their next course of action. Soon enough, after a journey filled with tension but no real danger, they arrived at a desolate canyon. The golden sandy ground was littered with the bleached bones of creatures, all picked clean. Charles could see a few massive skeletons, towering three to four meters high! "We''ve arrived, this is the territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. From here on, it''s up to you." Mountain Rabbit said, pointing to a location ahead. Alyssa glanced at him and asked, "Are you sure you know how to proceed from here?" Mountain Rabbit swallowed hard and replied, "I''m sure. The territory of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] isn''t fixed. They''ll slowly move on once the food in this area is depleted. I''ve been through here before, I know the way." Alyssa nodded and kept a straight face as she looked at Asher and Dante. The two immediately understood and moved behind Fiona and Oliver. "What''s going on? Is there something you need us to do next?" Oliver finally remembered Charles''s hint, his body trembling slightly as he spoke. "You don''t need to do anything, the next part of the journey is a bit dangerous. Just stay close and don''t wander off." Alyssa said gently. She turned her gaze to Charles and added, "Charles, you too. Don''t you like following me to protect me? Make sure not to stray too far." Charles didn''t respond. He glanced at Fiona, who was nestled close to Asher, looking completely satisfied, and then at Oliver, who was nervously clutching his bag, fearing that someone would discover the loot hidden inside. "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling? If you go back alone, you definitely won''t be safe." Alyssa said, appearing to remind him but actually warning him. As a Level 6 Beast Master, she could easily bind Charles with her brute strength and force him to keep moving forward! "Miss Alyssa, I trust you, and you should trust me. I will protect you well!" Charles patted his chest, continuing to act as if he knew nothing. Upon hearing this, Alsyssa was taken aback for a moment, but quickly regained her composure. Only Dante remained, gritting his teeth at Charles, wishing he could take action right now and deal with him directly! "Let''s go, pay attention to my commands." Alyssa said, starting off first, with the others following behind. Since they were too close together, Mountain Rabbit couldn''t talk to Charles quietly and could only keep signaling with his eyes. "By the way, Mountain Rabbit, why did you come to such a dangerous place?" Charles suddenly asked. Mountain Rabbit was taken aback for a moment and instinctively replied, "Of course, it''s for the reward. I have a sister who is seriously ill..." Before he could finish, Alyssa''s voice rang out, "Quiet! It seems there''s some movement ahead!" The group quickly turned their gaze forward and saw basketball-sized ants, glimmering with a metallic sheen, scurrying back and forth as if they were on patrol. "Be extra cautious and try not to make any loud noises. These ants have a keen sense of perception! Otherwise, the consequences could be dire!" Alyssa''s tone shifted, becoming sharp and ruthless. Fiona listened, nervously clutching Asher''s shirt, trying to spark his protective instincts. However, Asher looked at Fiona with a completely emotionless gaze, as if he were staring at a corpse! Just as the group cautiously moved forward, the ground suddenly started to tremble! Chapter 302 - 302: Crisis! At first, there was a slight tremor of the surrounding sand and stones. Then, in a very short time, some fist-sized rocks began to shake, and a few smaller stones even lifted off the ground! Among the group, Mountain Rabbit, Alyssa, and Charles reacted the fastest. They immediately looked in the direction of the tremor. In the distance, a wave of blackness appeared, ominous and carrying a devastating force! It was a massive swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] slowly making their way toward them. From afar, the sight was terrifying, this countless horde of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] left nothing alive in their wake, only dust swirling in the air! "We''re done for, what a coincidence to encounter the migration of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]!" Mountain Rabbit collapsed to the ground, shocked at how unfortunate his luck was to face such a situation! "What? Migration! Didn''t you say the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] would migrate in two months?" Alyssa''s expression remained stiff, but her tone was frantic. "How would I know? Logically, their migration should still be two months away. I never expected to encounter this today. We''re all going to die!" Mountain Rabbit panted heavily, despair radiating from him. Charles looked confused. They hadn''t been discovered yet, and if they left quietly, they should be fine. "Calm down! This swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] hasn''t noticed us yet, there''s still a chance!" Charles''s calm voice snapped Mountain Rabbit back to reality. He took a few deep breaths and quietly climbed up to a higher vantage point to observe the surroundings. Soon, the despondent Mountain Rabbit climbed back down and, with a heavy heart, said, "It''s over, there are ant swarms in every direction. We can''t escape." Upon hearing this, Fiona and Oliver collapsed onto the ground, trembling and holding their heads, repeatedly whispering, "No, I don''t want to die!" Even Dante and Asher''s faces began to turn pale, unsure of what to do next. Only Alyssa remained relatively calm, perhaps due to the disguise on her face, which concealed any signs of panic. Among everyone present, Charles was the most composed. He shook the dazed Mountain Rabbit vigorously and asked quickly and clearly, "Every direction? Are these ants gathering together to migrate as one?" Mountain Rabbit nodded blankly and slowly replied, "Yes, our position will definitely be discovered. When that happens, no one will make it out alive! We''ll all turn into skeletons!" Charles''s mind raced, and before he could think of a way to resolve the current crisis, Alyssa reacted first. She nodded towards Dante and Asher, and they immediately subdued the two despairing newcomers. Charles''s eyes turned cold, and without any emotion, he said to Alyssa, "What, are you planning to take action now?" Mountain Rabbit reacted quickly, he glanced at Charles and immediately hid behind him. Only Fiona and Oliver remained, looking around in confusion at what was happening. "Asher, what''s going on? Why are we doing this?" Fiona asked, her eyes wide, trying to make herself appear more charming while attempting to please Asher. "Don''t bother, soon you two will be the bait to attract that swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]." Alyssa''s cold voice rang out. Her gaze shifted to the still-calm Charles as she slowly said: "You do have some guts, you can stay calm at a time like this, unlike a third-level Beast Master who hasn''t been through any trials." Charles looked at the slowly approaching [Bloodthirsty Army Ants] and replied leisurely: "I never said I was a third-level Beast Master, the reason you haven''t acted directly is that you''re unsure of my strength." Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Charles, Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. especially Dante, who exclaimed in surprise, "What do you mean? You''re not a third-level Beast Master? Are you a fourth-level Beast Master instead? Are you a genius?" Asher remained vigilant, his eyes fixed on Charles''s hands, fearing that Charles might suddenly launch an attack. Alyssa''s tone showed little fluctuation as she waved her hand dismissively and said: "So what if you''re a fourth-level Beast Master? Given the current situation, even if you''re a fifth-level Beast Master, you won''t escape." "I forgot to mention, I''m a sixth-level Beast Master." Alyssa revealed her strength, not feeling that Charles, a teenager, posed any real danger to her. What she needed to do now was use these people''s flesh and blood to attract the attention of the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, allowing them to escape danger successfully. However, what happened next left everyone wide-eyed in shock. The hexagram array gathered together and silently lit up, one, two... five mystical beasts appeared beside Charles. "Five! What? You''re actually a fifth-level Beast Master!" The usually quiet Asher was startled, his mouth agape. Faced with the five mystical beasts beside Charles, even Alyssa, a sixth-level Beast Master, had to take it seriously, as she could sense that all five mystical beasts were of Gold quality or above! "Charles, you really are hiding something. A fifth-level Beast Master under twenty years old is rare in all of Genosha. Who exactly are you?" Alyssa''s eyes filled with caution. Becoming a fifth-level Beast Master at such a young age meant that he must have an extraordinary background! Charles sensed the emotions of those around him. He had actually played a little trick earlier, gathering the hexagram array to make it unclear how many mystical beasts he had summoned. Among the five mystical beasts, one was the platinum-quality mystical beast projected by Mousie. The purpose of doing all this was to gain a certain level of initiative for what was to come! Not using the orange-quality miracle drug given by Teacher Colton or letting Ruby take action was undoubtedly the best way to bluff. "Even if you''re a sixth-level Beast Master, you might not be able to take me down quickly. If it makes too much noise, it could provoke the surrounding ant swarms, and no one will get away." Charles said slowly. This statement instantly made Alyssa and the others realize the situation they were facing! Countless Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants were slowly gathering towards their position. Once a complete encirclement was formed, no one would be able to escape! "Charles, if that''s the case, you won''t escape either! You''ll die too!" Alyssa retorted. Charles smiled, seemingly unfazed by the imminent life-and-death crisis, showing no signs of worry as he said mockingly: "I might not die, why don''t you try and see?" "You!" Alyssa was momentarily at a loss for words, unable to believe that the third-level Beast Master she had always thought Charles to be was hiding so much power! Who would have thought that a seemingly harmless teenager under twenty could actually be a fifth-level Beast Master! If this were in the Stellar Empire, such a genius would definitely be well protected and would never be allowed to take risks in the Golden Mountain Range. Looking at Charles''s calm demeanor, Alyssa had a vague suspicion that he must possess some hidden means to survive! Thinking this way also explained why a true genius would dare to venture alone into the Golden Mountain Range. "Charles, what do you want? If we delay any longer, when the ant swarm gathers, there will really be no chance of survival!" Alyssa said with a complex tone. Behind Charles, Mountain Rabbit was nodding furiously, wholeheartedly agreeing, "Charles, two third-level Beast Masters should be able to attract the ant swarm''s attention. When that happens, we can seize the opportunity to escape." Charles looked at the pale-faced Fiona and Oliver, who were shaking their heads frantically. These weak and foolish Beast Masters had no chance of controlling their own fate! "Please, Charles, I don''t want to die. Help us!" Fiona trembled as she pleaded pitifully. Charles''s gaze showed no signs of emotion as he slowly said to Alyssa, "Your idea is good, but you''ve overlooked one thing. If blood is sensed here, the consequences might be something you can''t bear!" Alyssa was filled with confusion, as she had no idea what Charles was talking about. Dante could no longer hold back and spoke directly, "At this point, is there really any other way? So what if you''re a fifth-level Beast Master? We might as well all die together!" Charles sighed and pointed at the sand beneath their feet. The others looked on in confusion, but only Alyssa and Mountain Rabbit realized something, and they immediately froze in place! "Alyssa, what''s going on?" Feeling the shift in atmosphere, Dante''s voice dropped significantly, and if one wasn''t paying attention, they wouldn''t hear him at all. Alyssa swallowed hard. As a sixth-level Beast Master, she was also quite tense at this moment, trying to control her tone as she replied: "This gathering of Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is not coincidental, Charles means there''s something beneath our feet." "What is it, could it be...?" Dante suddenly thought of something, his pupils dilating as he instinctively licked his dry lips. Among these Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, there was only one existence that could cause them to gather here: the most important creature in the ant swarm, the alloy ant queen! The Bloodthirsty Alloy Ant queen was right beneath their feet! Chapter 303 - 303: Excitement! "We''re done for, we''re really going to die here." Mountain Rabbit said with trembling lips, having given up struggling and sitting down directly on the ground. He slowly extended his stiff arm and pointed at the two newcomers who had already been subdued. In despair, Mountain Rabbit continued, "Even if we use those two to attract the ant swarm''s attention, we still won''t escape. The alloy ant queen is here, and those [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] will tear us to shreds!" Upon hearing this, the two newcomers, who were already trembling with fear, instantly collapsed to the ground as if all their bones had been pulled out. A faint smell of urine started to emanate from between Oliver''s legs, and when Charles turned to look, he realized that Oliver had been so scared he wet his pants. Slightly disgusted, Charles stepped aside a couple of paces. He glanced at the highest-ranked Beast Master in the group and noticed that her legs were also trembling slightly, clearly frightened. Slightly disgusted, Charles stepped aside a couple of paces. He looked at the highest-ranked Beast Master in the group and noticed that her legs were also trembling slightly, clearly frightened. At the same time, from somewhere behind Charles, among a pile of rocks, the highest point had a large stone that looked perfectly normal suddenly move. "This guy doesn''t seem worried at all. This situation won''t get any easier if we keep dragging it out." Ruby''s voice slowly emerged. This was her earth attribute camouflage skill, which allowed her to blend in with the surrounding environment, concealing her movements and scent. As long as no one was bored enough to attack the large stone, they generally wouldn''t discover her presence. "I wonder if he realizes that the alloy ant queen of this Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is right beneath his feet. With Charles''s keen observation skills, he should have noticed by now." Ruby pondered continuously in her mind. She couldn''t determine whether Charles had a way to resolve the crisis. Faced with so many Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, even she, a level seven Beast Master, would be in considerable danger. If they delayed any longer, the risks would only increase. "Despite the current situation, Charles remains calm. No wonder the level nine Beast Master Lucas thinks so highly of hima genius who stands firm even when mountains are collapsing before him!" Ruby''s admiration for Charles grew even stronger. She wasn''t the only one thinking like this. In the face of the fear and despair of those around them, Charles''s calm demeanor soon caught the attention of others. Alyssa quietly moved a step forward, which Charles keenly noticed. "What''s up? In this situation, do you still want to make a move?" Charles said, his eyes lowered but shining like torches. Suppressing her surprise, Alyssa swallowed hard and urgently asked, "Charles, given the circumstances, just tell us what you plan to do. Only by working together can we survive!" Dante spoke in a dismissive tone, "Alyssa, in a situation like this, what can he do? I think we should let those four go out and attract the ant swarm''s attention, making it easier for us to break out!" The four people included the guide Mountain Rabbit, Charles, and the two newcomers who were of no use at all. As soon as those words were spoken, Alyssa took a deep breath and shot a cold glance at Dante, scolding him, "Can''t you think for once? The alloy ant queen is right here, and the smell of blood will make it come out early!" "This... I just don''t believe this guy has any good ideas!" Dante shot a glance at Charles. Even now, facing danger, his attention was focused on Alyssa, not wanting Charles to steal the spotlight. In his mind, even if Charles was a level five Beast Master, so what? Perhaps he had spent all his time on training and had no real combat experience! "Stop thinking about it. The number of these ants is beyond what a few bait can escape from. There''s only one method now." Charles spoke up. All eyes turned to him, and even Dante, who didn''t acknowledge Charles, perked up his ears, eager to hear what solution he had for the current crisis. Amidst the hopeful and expectant gazes of everyone, Charles directly articulated his thoughts: "You should know the importance of the alloy ant queen, right? Without the alloy ant queen, no matter how strong the ant swarm is, they will face extinction." Alyssa''s eyes widened, as if she realized something unacceptable, almost crying out. Fortunately, she knew the current situation couldn''t allow for too much noise, so she whispered: "Charles, are you crazy? That''s the alloy ant queen! You plan to control the alloy ant queen to threaten the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] outside, right?" "What! That''s insane, the alloy ant queen is so easy to control? I told you he wouldn''t come up with anything useful!" Dante immediately disparaged Charles. Only Mountain Rabbit began to show a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He nodded and said: "I know some information. The alloy ant queen usually has only four or five guards around her, and their levels should be in the fifties." As the shock in Alyssa faded, she calmed down and began to contemplate the likelihood of success with this plan. "What about the strength of the alloy ant queen? As the most important entity among the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, its strength shouldn''t be low." Alyssa asked slowly. Mountain Rabbit shook his head and replied, "I don''t know about that. No one has ever been able to break through the swarm to take action against the alloy ant queen, so its strength remains a mystery." Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What can we do? At most, we can only hold off the guards around the alloy ant queen. Charles, can you control the alloy ant queen?" Asher remained relatively calm and analyzed the situation carefully. With Alyssa, a level six Beast Master, there should be no problem facing the four or five guards at level fifty. However, as the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants outside gradually approached, she had to shoulder the task of holding off the ant swarm as well. "If they notice something unusual, those ants outside will come rushing over like crazy. We don''t have much time left and no room for error!" Alyssa took a deep breath. Her statement meant she had already acknowledged Charles''s idea. This crazy yet potentially viable thought was something not just anyone could come up with! Thinking of this, Alyssa fixed her gaze on Charles and asked with curiosity, "Who exactly are you? So young yet possessing the strength of a level five Beast Master, and you remain calm enough to think of such a wild plan. You''re quite remarkable." Hearing this, Charles rubbed his nose and replied, "Let''s not worry about that now. Get ready to take action, we don''t have much time left." "Alright, tell us what to do, and we''ll follow your lead!" Alyssa made her stance clear. Faced with a life-and-death crisis, Charles''s performance had temporarily impressed her, a level six Beast Master. "Wait, Alyssa, are you really going to listen to him? Isn''t this just asking for death?" Dante was unwilling in his heart. Asher patted his shoulder and advised, "If we wait any longer, we will definitely die. I think Charles''s plan has potential." "Fine, I hope it truly is useful then." Dante said, not wanting to die, and nodded heavily. Soon, Charles arranged everything, and everyone was ready. Under the tense gazes of the crowd, Charles pulled out the [black gold long knife] he carried with him and forcefully stabbed it into the ground. As he infused multi-attribute energy into the [black gold long knife], Charles communicated with Mousie in his mind: "Mousie, are you really sure that Little Gold meant that?" Mousie confidently replied, "Absolutely, Master. All the ants around here can be consumed by Little Gold. Even that big guy underground can be devoured slowly!" "And Little Gold is a natural enemy to these ants! It can control that big guy underground!" Upon receiving the answer, Charles hesitated not for a second and directly unleashed the multi-attribute [black gold knife] glow on the ground beneath him! He was not someone who would act recklessly, he would only take such risks when he had a high degree of certainty. Because of loyalty reasons, Little Gold couldn''t communicate directly with him, but thankfully, with Mousie''s presence, he could understand Little Gold''s intentions and relay them. Otherwise, Charles would have left long ago! The [black gold knife] glow, infused with ice, fire, and dark energy, surged with immense destructive power as it penetrated the earth. In the next moment, The once calm and peaceful ground suddenly trembled! Then, as if an earthquake had erupted, the ground beneath Charles began to shake violently, and a deep, booming sound echoed from underground, resembling a bull''s roar! At the same time, feeling the commotion and sounds coming from ahead, The [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], originally advancing in an orderly fashion, began to panic and rushed frantically toward the place where Charles and the others were. Even if some slower companions were trampled underfoot, they wouldn''t slow down in the slightest! The dark mass of ants surged like monstrous waves in the ocean, rapidly closing the distance between them and Charles and his group. Fiona and Oliver, who had broken free from control, looked at the scene before them and instantly collapsed, lacking even a shred of courage to resist, and turned to flee! "Damn it! I gave you a chance, and you don''t care at all!" Alyssa gritted her teeth and said. She had thought that having more people would mean more strength, but she never expected these two to just glance at the situation and immediately want to run! "Running away in this situation will only lead to a quicker death!" Alyssa looked at Charles, who was relentlessly attacking the ground. A thought formed in her mind: why, as a fellow human, did this young boy show no signs of fear or retreat? The reason Alyssa chose to trust Charles was that she could vaguely sense another kind of emotion from him. It wasn''t fear, nor was it retreat. It was excitement! Chapter 304 - 304: Confronting the Alloy Ant Queen! Charles was genuinely excited now because he had caught sight of a massive figure emerging from the ground beneath him. Unlike the other [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], which gleamed with a metallic sheen, the Alloy Ant Queen was pure white, resembling jade, and looked like a large cargo truck! Golden liquid continuously dripped from its body, solidifying into metal in the air! This was caused by the earlier [black gold knife glow], and Charles noticed it immediately. This also meant that the Alloy Ant Queen''s defense was not very high, and Charles could inflict lethal damage on her! However, the troublesome part was that there were other ants surrounding the Alloy Ant Queen, these must be the "guards" that Mountain Rabbit had mentioned. There were a total of six, and each "guard" was as large as a tiger! They were on a completely different level compared to the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] outside, which were the size of basketballs. Information prompts appeared in Charles''s vision, revealing details about these "guards": [Alloy Giant Ant] [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Metallic Body, Giant Jaw Bite, Move Quickly. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... There was also information about the Alloy Ant Queen: [Alloy Ant Queen] [Attribute]: Gold [Level]: 50 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Rapid Digestion, Fast Egg Laying, High-Speed Regeneration, Queen''s Command. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... "Queen''s Command?" Charles''s attention was quickly drawn to the Alloy Ant Queen''s skill. [Queen''s Command]: When the Alloy Ant Queen faces a life-and-death crisis, she will issue her final command before dying. All members of her species will lose their sanity and attack relentlessly until the enemy is dead. "This is a mutually destructive skill! It looks like I need to be careful with my attacks, otherwise, if I accidentally kill the Alloy Ant Queen, it would be a huge problem." Charles thought to himself. Soon, as soon as Alyssa spotted the Alloy Giant Ant, she summoned her mystical beasts, and six mystical beasts launched a frenzied attack on the "guards." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the bodies of the Alloy Giant Ants were as hard as metal and completely impervious to pain, Alyssa''s mystical beasts couldn''t finish the battle quickly. At the same time, the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants outside had already come close, and Mountain Rabbit, Dante, and Asher couldn''t hold them back at all! Alyssa had no choice but to turn to Charles and shout, "Charles! Our lives depend on you now! Do you have any tricks left? Hurry up and use them!" Charles looked at the current situation, a slight smile curling at the corners of his mouth. He directly addressed Little Gold behind him, saying: "Little Gold, it''s time for you to make your entrance! Show us what you can do!" In the next instant, Little Gold, which had been standing behind Charles, darted forward like a bolt of lightning, launching an attack at the Alloy Ant Queen! This was Little Gold''s first battle, and Charles was eager to see its combat abilities. Little Gold unleashed its skill, [Body Enhancement]! In the next moment, a dazzling golden light erupted, and an aura of authority and madness enveloped Little Gold! The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, which had been charging toward Alyssa and the others, suddenly halted in their tracks, with many weaker Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants instinctively trying to retreat! Even the Alloy Ant Queen began to tremble, as if it had encountered a natural enemy! "It seems Mousie''s message was indeed correct, Little Gold is a predator to these ants! Although it''s currently weak, the bloodline aura within it is suppressing this group of ants." Charles thought, feeling a sense of relief. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Mousie or Little Gold, but many times, things don''t unfold perfectly according to script, there are always unexpected events in this world. At that moment, the [Alloy Ant Queen] raised its massive head and let out a frenzied hiss-roar! That deep, resonant sound carried fear and unease as it commanded the surrounding [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] to come protect it! However, at that moment, Little Gold had already reached the side of the [Alloy Ant Queen], taking advantage of the wound Charles had inflicted, and burrowed directly inside! "Little Gold, be careful! Don''t kill it!" Charles shouted urgently at the unfolding scene! He knew that the Alloy Ant Queen possessed the [Queen''s Command] skill. If it activated that, even if Little Gold was their natural enemy, it wouldn''t be able to withstand so many [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]! "What''s happening? Did Charles really just tell his mystical beast to be careful not to kill it?" Dante was extremely skeptical of his own ears! He turned his head in disbelief towards Alyssa, looking for something to calm him down. To his surprise, Alyssa''s mouth was agape, her eyes wide as she stared at Charles. An unimaginable scene unfolded before them, the massive [Alloy Ant Queen], as large as a truck, slowly wriggled its body and lowered its head to come to Charles''s feet! Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles walked right up and stood on top of the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head! In the dazed gazes of everyone present, the [Alloy Ant Queen] opened its mouth and let out a great roar! In an instant, all the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] halted their attacks, laying flat on the ground in submission to Charles, who hovered above them! Even the six [Alloy Giant Ants] were now lying on the ground, not daring to move! "Am I dreaming? How on earth did Charles pull that off?" Dante''s mouth hung open as he reached down and pinched the flesh on his thigh hard. "Ouch, that hurts! Guess I''m not dreaming!" Dante gasped. He looked over at Alyssa, who was wide-eyed, staring intently at Charles, and thought to himself, "Damn it, I''d rather this be a dream! Is Alyssa falling for Charles? What just happened was truly shocking!" On top of the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head, Charles stood calmly, surveying everything around him. Countless terrifying [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], like soldiers before a king, not only retracted their sharp mandibles but also lay flat on the ground, completely motionless! It''s important to note that when gathered, these [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] could overpower even a seventh-tier ferocious beast! Charles felt the vibrations beneath his feet, he knew that Little Gold was moving through the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] body, feeding. The reason the [Alloy Ant Queen] had temporarily submitted was that Little Gold could drill into its brain at any moment, and the only outcome then would be death! Not everyone has the courage to face death, and even the [Alloy Ant Queen], who commands tens of thousands of Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, does not wish for death! "Human, I have commanded them to stop attacking, you should let that thing out now!" A voice echoed in Charles''s mind. He wasn''t surprised at all, as he had heard the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] plea for mercy in his mind during its earlier movements. "We''re not completely out of danger yet. Don''t worry, Little Gold is very well-behaved. It won''t kill you." Charles replied in his heart. Upon hearing the phrase "Little Gold is very well-behaved." the Alloy Ant Queen fell silent, feeling the pain radiating from its body and wanting to curse! This crazy mystical beast, unafraid of the metallic fluids within it and continuously devouring those fluids, had nothing to do with being "well-behaved"! As the absolute leader of the ant colony, the [Alloy Ant Queen] was different from ordinary mystical beasts, it possessed a certain level of intelligence. "Human, I promise that my subjects will not attack you. Rest assured, we are not as hypocritical and changeable as you humans." the Alloy Ant Queen''s voice rang out again. Charles was slightly surprised, he hadn''t expected the Alloy Ant Queen to recognize human hypocrisy and fickleness. It seemed it had encountered strong humans before. Could it have been Drake from the Golden Mountain Range? Charles had questions swirling in his mind, but now was not the time to address them. "By the way, have those ants surround the others. Don''t let any of them escape." Charles instructed in his mind. The Alloy Ant Queen asked curiously: "Surround them? Aren''t they your companions?" "No, no, no, you misunderstand. They are not companions. Just do as I say." Charles explained. Though it did not understand this behavior, the Alloy Ant Queen, in order to save its life, complied with Charles''s orders. In the next moment, another deep call echoed, and the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] that had previously been lying flat on the ground all stood up and surrounded Alyssa and the others. The group, still in shock from Charles controlling the [Alloy Ant Queen], had no time to react. Even if they did react, they had no way to deal with this swarm of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]! "Charles, what do you mean by this? Why are these ants moving again?" Alyssa said, her tone strained, her already rigid face becoming even stiffer! "Charles, you''re not planning to burn bridges, are you?" Dante''s tone was much softer now, filled with fear rather than hostility. Asher, who hadn''t spoken, gripped his weapon tightly, his gaze fixed on Charles atop the [Alloy Ant Queen''s] head. Mountain Rabbit was bouncing around frantically, shouting, "Bro! My dear brother, I haven''t targeted you at all! I haven''t done anything!" In just a short time, Charles had already gained control over the lives and deaths of these individuals! Chapter 305 - 305: Bored to Death? In the long and wide canyon, a strong wind swept through, raising clouds of dust. The dark mass of [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants] stood like soldiers, countless pairs of eyes fixed intently on Alyssa, Dante, and the others, who were surrounded. Silence hung in the air. In response to Mountain Rabbit and Dante''s questions, Charles remained silent, for him, the time was not right. To learn their destination, which was also where Drake was located, he needed to apply sufficient pressure on them. Alyssa gazed up at Charles, who stood on the head of the [[Alloy Ant Queen]], towering over everyone. Her eyes were somewhat blurred by the swirling sand and dust, making it difficult to see Charles''s expression clearly. Amidst the howling wind, Alyssa slowly spoke to Charles, saying, "We actually have no enmity between us. Now that we''re out of danger, why not let us go?" Charles still did not respond. Dante, Asher, and Mountain Rabbit nervously stared at the [[Alloy Ant Queen]] beneath Charles, fearing that it might suddenly let out a roar and command the surrounding ant swarm to attack them. Finally, just as their anxiety reached a peak, Charles''s calm voice broke through the swirling dust and wind, reaching their ears. "No enmity? Your initial plan was to use me as bait to increase your chances of breaking through." Alyssa furrowed her brow, a twinge of regret washing over her. If she had known that Charles could reach this level of power, she would have sought out other teammates back in the tavern in the small town. If that had been the case, they wouldn''t have found themselves in this predicament. Quickly, Alyssa realized that if it weren''t for Charles, they would likely have already become food in the bellies of the [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. Sighing, Alyssa looked toward the end of the canyon, then withdrew her gaze and replied in a very low tone: "Charles, I admit that I had such plans, but nothing ever came of it. If it weren''t for our help, you wouldn''t have been able to control the [[Alloy Ant Queen]] so easily." Dante watched Alyssa''s subdued demeanor and quietly clenched his fists. He shifted his gaze to the towering Charles and spoke up: "Charles, you''ve been hiding your strength from the very beginning. You''re a Level 5 Beast Master pretending to be a Level 3 Beast Master! You''ve been deceiving us all along!" Charles''s gaze was sharp. He shook his head and said in a low voice: "I never claimed to be a Level 3 Beast Master, and I am not a Level 5 Beast Master either. All of this is your own assumption." "Not a Level 3 Beast Master, nor a Level 5 Beast Master. Could you be a Level 4 Beast Master? Or are you actually a Level 6 Beast Master, just one mystical beast short of summoning?" Dante shouted, his fists tightening. Faced with such a question, Charles nodded and replied, "That''s right, I am a Level 4 Beast Master." "Charles, our lives are in your hands. At this point, don''t you want to share some truths? You''ve summoned five mystical beasts! And your name could very well be fake!" Dante expressed his disbelief. Whether Charles was a Level 4 or a Level 6 Beast Master, he couldn''t accept it! The former meant that Charles was at the same level of power as he was but had managed to control the Alloy Ant Queen. If the latter possibility were true, that Charles was indeed a Level 6 Beast Master, that would be utterly surreal. A Level 6 Beast Master at just eighteen years old? No one would believe it! "Wait a minute, Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master? I think I''ve heard of that!" Mountain Rabbit seemed to recall something, his eyes widening in shock as he continued: "There''s someone named Charles in Genosha Calivia, also a Level 4 Beast Master, who has contracted two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and one diamond-quality mystical beast! Could it be that you are really that Charles?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Mountain Rabbit''s words, Dante and Asher hurriedly looked at him, both asking in unison, "A Level 4 Beast Master? A diamond-quality mystical beast? Is that for real?" Only Alyssa remained relatively calm. What had just happened had confirmed that Charles''s mystical beasts were anything but ordinary. If Charles was indeed a Level 4 Beast Master, then one of the five mystical beasts he initially summoned must have been a fake, a clever ruse! Moreover, the last mystical beast, radiating golden light, had actually burrowed into the [[Alloy Ant Queen]]''s body and successfully made her obey Charles''s commands! Such a thing, let alone having seen it, would be too far-fetched even for a movie. "That''s right, I am Charles. I didn''t expect you to have heard of my name." Charles nodded, glancing at Mountain Rabbit with some surprise. He truly hadn''t anticipated that someone in the Golden Mountain Range would know of his existence. "Emerald-quality and diamond-quality mystical beasts? Impossible! How could a Level 4 Beast Master contract such high-quality mystical beasts? Even a typical Level 6 Beast Master would find it impressive to contract an emerald-quality mystical beast." Dante muttered, as if struck by a blow. Mountain Rabbit completely ignored him and continued to look at Charles, saying, "I remembered! There were reports online saying that you created your own combat techniques, which caused quite a stir throughout Genosha Calivia!" "What! Created combat techniques?" Asher, who had been mostly silent, couldn''t hold back any longer. He momentarily forgot the current dangerous situation and shouted out! "You must have seen some fake news! The difficulty of creating your own combat techniques is far higher than contracting emerald-quality or diamond-quality mystical beasts! High-quality mystical beasts can be contracted through family influence, but creating your own combat techniques relies solely on personal insight. There are hardly any people in the Abyssal Depths who can accomplish that!" "Mountain Rabbit, do you just believe anything you see online?" Asher, who had been quiet throughout their journey, suddenly vented a lot of frustration. He fixed his gaze on Mountain Rabbit, his face filled with skepticism! If Charles had a powerful background in Genosha, perhaps as an apprentice to a high-level Beast Master, then it would be possible for him to contract high-quality mystical beasts! Such things were not uncommon in the Stellar Empire, some youths with less talent often managed to contract high-quality mystical beasts due to their family influence. However, emerald and diamond-quality mystical beasts are exceedingly rare, and when he heard Mountain Rabbit''s words, he felt genuinely shocked. Yet the idea of creating combat techniques was simply impossible! An eighteen-year-old Level 4 Beast Master must have spent a significant amount of time practicing Beast Mastery. For an ordinary person to create their own combat techniques, the time and effort required are unimaginable! "Right! It must all be fake. Perhaps the mystical beasts he contracted are just some rare ones mistakenly identified as emerald-quality or diamond-quality beasts." Dante hurriedly said. Alyssa also felt a bit skeptical. Mainly because it was hard to believe that such a young person could have created his own combat techniques, the likelihood was just too low. Even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, who had incredible talent and was now twenty years old, was still trying to create his own combat techniques without success. How could a boy they randomly met in a tavern in a small town possibly be more talented than the crown prince of the Stellar Empire? "It''s not fake. There were many discussions online about it. Charles had even killed a Level 5 Beast Master when he was still a Level 3 Beast Master, and he successfully challenged the Reaper''s Scythe!" Mountain Rabbit recalled more information about Charles. Silence fell. Alyssa, Dante, and Asher were plunged into complete silence. The things Mountain Rabbit had just mentioned had a sliver of believability, but now he was talking utter nonsense! A Level 3 Beast Master killing a Level 5 Beast Master? Was he dreaming? Successfully challenging the Reaper''s Scythe? In the underground world of the Stellar Empire, no one had been able to complete that challenge for many years. One had to defeat seven ace Beast Masters from the underground world over seven consecutive days, without summoning mystical beasts and only using skills and equipment. Alyssa was the first to disbelieve. She turned to look at Asher and Dante, both of whom were carefully selected Level 4 Beast Masters. Their mystical beasts might not be of high quality, but their physical abilities were even stronger than those of an average Level 5 Beast Master! It was precisely for this reason that the crown prince had instructed her to escort these two to the Golden Mountain Range to find Drake and complete his trial. Faced with a Level 4 ace Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, Asher and Dante would undoubtedly secure a solid victory! However, even so, they would be unable to complete the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge, as the difficulty was simply too high. Seven consecutive days of intense battles were something that ordinary people could not accomplish! "Alyssa, do you think Charles knows this Mountain Rabbit? Maybe they''re in cahoots, trying to make us believe everything they just said." Dante quietly voiced his thoughts. "What would be the point of that?" Alyssa furrowed her brow, lost in thought. "Is it possible that Charles and Mountain Rabbit are actually Drake''s subordinates, testing our mentality?" Dante continued. Upon hearing this, Alyssa was momentarily taken aback. Rather than believing Mountain Rabbit''s claims, she found this suspicion to be more credible. After all, the information about Charles was so shocking that it was hard to believe! Soon, Alyssa dismissed this line of thought and replied, "How could Drake, an Level 8 Beast Master, possibly make all these preparations just for us? Is he that bored?" While Alyssa and the others were deep in thought, in a shadowy spot above the canyon, a magnificent figure stood silently, barely noticeable. Chapter 306 - 306: Ridiculous! "Sigh, here come a few more young people who don''t know their limits, especially that kid named Charles. He must be from one of those big families, and he''s being secretly protected by a Level 7 Beast Master." Drake stood above the canyon, watching the events unfold below him. He took out a bottle of vodka with a hint of boredom, downing it in one go. Then, feeling quite satisfied, he let out a belch and muttered to himself again: "A Level 3 Beast Master defeating a Level 5 Beast Master, mastering self-created combat techniques, and completing the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? How is that even possible?" At that moment, Drake''s ears perked up slightly as he heard someone say: "Not only that, I remember Charles is also a high-level blacksmith and a high-level alchemist!" Upon hearing this in the canyon, Drake''s disdain became even more apparent. How could there be such a well-rounded genius? Even if someone truly has some talent, at such a young age, they wouldn''t have that much time. Whether it''s forging, alchemy, training as a Beast Master, or understanding combat techniques, all these pursuits require a massive amount of time and energy. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a former Level 8 Beast Master in the Dawn organization, Drake had never heard of such a genius. The young man standing atop the [Alloy Ant Queen] simply couldn''t have achieved that! "Hmph, if all of this is true, I swear I won''t drink for a whole month." Drake said somewhat boredly. He pulled out another bottle of strong liquor and gulped it down in one go. Just as he felt bored and turned to leave, a new development suddenly occurred in the canyon. ... "Mountain Rabbit, are you out of your mind, or are you just too scared and misremembering? It''s impossible for anyone to reach such a level!" Dante said firmly. Beside him, Alyssa looked at Charles, who remained motionless and expressionless, and nodded in agreement. "I have to admit, Charles does have some skills. Being able to control the Alloy Ant Queen is already impressive, but as for what you''re talking about, no one could achieve that." Asher had also regained his calm and silence. The information he had just received had indeed shocked him, but after careful consideration, he realized it was simply impossible! Even if someone is a genius, starting from birth, studying alchemy, learning forging, and observing various combat techniques, once they reach the age required for Beast Master awakening. They still couldn''t achieve what Mountain Rabbit described! Because the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, raised and trained by the royal family from a young age, couldn''t accomplish these things either, let alone anyone else. Such feats simply couldn''t happen to one person, especially not to a teenager! "Is it possible that you all just haven''t seen enough? Maybe these things are quite normal?" Charles said slowly. He had seen too many people like this, whenever he accomplished something, there were always many who didn''t believe it. Charles didn''t really care, and he didn''t want to waste time proving himself to everyone who doubted him. After all, how many meaningless tasks would that involve? It was the same now, he was merely stating a fact and had no intention of proving anything. However, upon hearing this, Dante immediately felt displeased. Before he could act or say anything, Alyssa shot him a look to stop him. "Our lives depend entirely on Charles now, there''s no need to create more risks." Alyssa explained quietly. In the next moment, the roar of the Alloy Ant Queen suddenly sounded, and the surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants began to stir, closing in on the four who were surrounded. Charles said calmly, "In a moment, they will separate you. I advise you not to act rashly, or your fate will be to be gnawed to bones by these ants." "Separate? Charles, what do you mean?" Alyssa asked, her thoughts a bit slow as she instinctively inquired. Charles didn''t explain. He just wanted to know more about Drake, so he could judge whether to continue with the Dawn organization''s mission. Separating Alyssa, Dante, and Asher was to facilitate better questioning, preventing the three from fabricating information. Soon, everyone except Mountain Rabbit was separated by the surrounding [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants]. Only Mountain Rabbit looked at Charles in confusion, not understanding what this meant. "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. I''m not the kind of person who kills innocents." Charles said slowly. Mountain Rabbit let out a sigh of relief, cautiously nodded, and after a slight hesitation, asked, "Are you really the Charles from Calivia? The one who supposedly saved many missing children? People call you a hero." Charles froze for a moment upon hearing this. He opened his mouth and slowly responded, "I am Charles, but not a hero." Upon hearing this response, Dante couldn''t take it anymore. With Alyssa by his side, he had managed to stay calm. But now, seeing Alyssa surrounded by [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], he felt extremely anxious. From the very beginning, he had come to the Golden Mountain Range for Alyssa. "Charles! Stop pretending! What hero or genius? You''re just a small fry, don''t forget it was us protecting you all the way!" Dante shouted loudly. Charles chuckled and pointed to two white bones not far away. Those were the remains of two newcomers who had fled in fear. They hadn''t lasted long enough for Charles to control the [Alloy Ant Queen] and were devoured by the frenzied [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], leaving only their bones in the yellow sand. "If nothing unexpected happens, those bones on the ground will be my final outcome." Charles said as he directed the Alloy Ant Queen to move toward Dante. The massive body of the Alloy Ant Queen, combined with Charles''s cold and merciless gaze, was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine! "Charles, what are you going to do? Aren''t you a Level 4 Beast Master? Why not have a real duel between men, without summoning mystical beasts or using skills?" Dante shouted. He had thought a lot just now. If he wanted to avoid being at the mercy of Charles regarding life and death, his only option was to find a way to control Charles. Then he could use Charles to control the [Alloy Ant Queen], giving the three of them a chance to survive. To completely surrender and hand over their fate to Charles was something only a fool would do. "As long as Charles agrees, with my physical abilities, I will definitely be able to take control of him!" Dante kept thinking to himself. They say the more one lacks something, the more they care about it. What Mountain Rabbit said was impossible for Charles to achieve, yet he still hypocritically admitted it. This indicated that Charles was someone who craved attention, admiration, and worship from others. Such a person would likely not refuse a challenge to a duel! Recalling the three [combat techniques] he had mastered, Dante felt more confident. This was his last resort and the key to turning the situation around! Alyssa, Dante, and Asher exchanged silent glances, and then all turned their attention to Charles, waiting for his response. "You do have a bit of wisdom, but not much." Charles said slowly. Having remained calm and cautious, with strong observational skills, how could he not notice the exchange of glances among the three? "Charles, what do you mean? Are you afraid? Well, there''s no one else around. If you don''t dare to duel with me, no one will think less of you." Dante aimed to provoke Charles. In the next moment, the massive body of the [Alloy Ant Queen] slowly collapsed to the ground. Charles leisurely walked down, taking his time. "You guys aren''t from Genosha, are you? Can you tell me about Drake and why you came to find him?" Charles asked slowly. Dante''s pupils suddenly constricted. He hadn''t expected Charles''s question to be about Drake! It should be known that before their departure, Asher had done some investigation, and there shouldn''t have been anyone else in the whole town looking for information on Drake. How did Charles know? "We''re not from Genosha, we''re from the Stellar Empire. As for the rest, if you agree to duel me, even if you lose, I''ll tell you." Dante said, showing a bit of cleverness. He first threw out some real information, hoping to entice Charles into agreeing to the duel. Charles nodded indifferently, standing in front of Dante, staring into his eyes, and said: "I hope you keep your promise. Let the battle begin." Dante looked at Charles in surprise, he hadn''t expected him to actually agree, and without any hesitation at that. "Charles, it seems that long-term false flattery has blinded you to reality. Without summoning mystical beasts or using skills, you''re no match for me!" Dante declared, using his combat techniques without hesitation. In an instant, Dante''s body began to swell, his skin turned red, and his muscles bulged, making him appear much larger. "Combat techniques? I''ve seen something similar in the underworld, it''s nothing special." Charles said, not feeling the slightest bit of tension. "The underworld? Don''t tell me it was during the Reaper''s Scythe challenge? Charles, everything Mountain Rabbit said is a lie. Any normal person wouldn''t believe you could do it!" Dante shook his head and clapped his hands. Seeing that Charles hadn''t made any defensive moves only increased Dante''s confidence. "What genius? Clearly, you''ve never been in real combat. To be so relaxed and carefree during a duel is simply laughable!" After saying this, his body suddenly launched forward from his original position, kicking up a storm of sand as he charged at Charles! Chapter 307 - 307: You Brought This on Yourself! Alyssa and Asher stared intently at the battle between Charles and Dante. The two of them were ready, if Dante happened to falter, Alyssa and Asher would risk everything to see if they could get past the surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as there was even a slight opportunity for Alyssa to get close to Charles, she was confident she could take control of him and resolve this crisis. It wasn''t just the two of them, Ruby, perched on a nearby pile of stones, and Drake, above the canyon, were also drawn in. Ruby was not worried at all about Charles''s fight. She knew Charles''s actual combat strength, he had no trouble facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and if he used his trump card, he could even contend with a Level 6 Beast Master! After all, she had heard that Colton, the master-level alchemist, had given Charles plenty of orange-quality miracle drugs. "Ugh, it''s nice to have a master-level alchemist as a teacher. I, a Level 7 Beast Master, only have one bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, but I wonder how many Charles has!" Ruby muttered softly. Meanwhile, Drake above the canyon stopped drinking, his eyes wide as if he had seen something extraordinary, fixated on the battle below. Dante, having used his combat techniques, had just reached Charles when he was kicked back! Dante''s body flew through the air like a shrimp, his chest nearly touching his knees due to Charles''s immense power, and he was sent flying backward. After knocking away countless Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, the tremendous force finally dissipated, and he crashed heavily to the ground, coughing incessantly. A mouthful of fresh blood mixed with some unknown chunks of flesh spilled from Dante''s mouth. "How could this happen? Just from one kick?" Alyssa watched the scene in disbelief. Her mouth fell open as she completely forgot the plan, replaying the earlier moment in her mind. Alyssa was well aware of Dante''s strength, even if he was not as strong as Asher, he could defeat three Level 4 Beast Masters in a row over three days in the underworld! His speed and power were far beyond what an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master could compare to. Even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire recognized Dante''s strength, which is why he was allowed to participate in such an important mission. Unexpectedly, a person with such physical prowess and powerful strength was kicked away by Charles! Moreover, it seemed that Dante had sustained significant injuries. "Dante used combat techniques, how could he be so easily overpowered?" Asher couldn''t accept what had just happened and instinctively questioned it. Unfortunately, no one was there to answer his doubts. Charles walked slowly towards the lying Dante, stepping on the soft sand. The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants parted, creating a wide path that appeared like a red carpet. At the end of the path was Dante, struggling to get up. "Charles..." Dante, with his hands on his knees, trying hard to stand, managed to utter a single word before another mouthful of blood spewed out. He stared blankly at the crimson stain on the yellow sand, his breathing becoming rapid. From that kick, he had felt the terror of death! If it hadn''t been for the enhancement provided by combat techniques, he probably would have been dead by now! "How could he be so powerful? Is everything the Mountain Rabbit said really true? That kick had immense force, perfect timing, and it hit my weak point without any error." Dante thought to himself incessantly. He couldn''t fathom whether Charles had already seen through his weakness or if it was just luck. "I can''t continue fighting, I will die, I will die." Dante''s breathing grew more frantic, his survival instinct resisting the fight! He slowly lifted his head and glanced at Alyssa, who was utterly shocked, and his breathing gradually calmed down. Grinding his teeth, Dante slowly straightened his body, looking up at the slowly approaching Charles. Taking a deep breath, he resumed his offensive stance. His fists clenched tightly, and fiery energy surged within him, suddenly manifesting as bright flames on his fists. The surrounding air shimmered as if it was about to shatter at any moment. "Charles, I admit that kick was strong. You must have used combat techniques, or it wouldn''t have had such power." Dante said as he tensed every muscle in his body, channeling all his energy and strength into his fists. His eyes locked onto Charles, desperately searching for the best route of attack and any weaknesses. However, seeing Charles''s relaxed and comfortable demeanor made sweat bead on Dante''s forehead, quickly evaporating under the heat of the flames on his fists. "How is this possible? Charles isn''t even in a defensive stance, why can''t I see any weaknesses? No, it looks like every part of him is a weak point. Just like during my first attack, if I strike, those weaknesses will vanish!" Dante thought to himself. At that moment, Charles''s calm voice broke the silence: "What combat techniques? I haven''t even used my self-created combat techniques yet." "What! You haven''t used combat techniques? You must be lying to me!" Dante immediately lost his composure, questioning him. In response to the accusation, Charles sighed and chose not to explain further. What he said was the truth, he really hadn''t used his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. That last kick was merely a result of his striking technique, physical strength, and combat experience. To be honest, facing an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, Charles had no desire to fight. This kind of battle wouldn''t provide him with any substantial improvement, it was just a waste of time. As Charles''s figure drew closer, Alyssa, watching from the sidelines, held her breath, her mind racing: "It can''t be that he didn''t use combat techniques. Dante is a genius recognized personally by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire. It''s impossible to defeat him so easily without combat techniques!" "Charles must have used combat techniquesjust ones that are cleverly disguised!" Alyssa knew time was running out. All that awaited Dante was failure, and at that point, the three of them would have no ability to resist! Whether the three of them lived or died depended entirely on Charles''s decision! "Let''s give it a shot. I have six mystical beasts. Against the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, I should be able to buy us 3 to 5 seconds. If I can take down Charles, we can turn the tide!" Alyssa''s thoughts raced. She glanced at Asher beside her and nodded, both of them ready to act immediately! However, in the next moment, an indescribable aura emanated from Charles. The Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants around him trembled and all dropped to the ground, not daring to move, as if they had encountered a terrifying and formidable presence. Even the Alloy Ant Queen, who had Little Gold burrowing inside her, momentarily forgot the pain in her body. She slowly raised her head and gazed at Charles''s silhouette. "This human possesses an aura like that of a deity! Who exactly is he?" The Alloy Ant Queen pondered. Alyssa and Asher, observing everything around them, were completely taken aback. They couldn''t sense anything unusual, why were the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants so terrified? Could it be that a horrifying ferocious beast was about to appear? Only Drake, perched above the canyon, looked toward Charles and sprayed out the drink he had just swallowed! Drake exclaimed in shock, "Self-created combat techniques? The individual consciousness of the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants is weak. Most of their collective consciousness resides with the Alloy Ant Queen. Unlike human Beast Masters, they can sense things that some Beast Masters cannot." "To create such a scene, Charles''s self-created combat techniques must involve some special domain!" "Domain-type self-created combat techniques are quite rare. Could it be that everything said earlier is true? Is he really that talented?" Drake''s body suddenly vanished from his spot, repositioning himself closer in order to perceive more details of Charles''s presence. "Damn it! What is going on? Never mind, I can''t hold back any longer. I need to attack!" Dante gritted his teeth, the flames on his fists burning fiercely. Just as his fiery fists were about to make contact with Charles, Charles casually kicked two small stones on the ground, sending them flying with lightning speed to strike Dante''s arm. In an instant, the flames on Dante''s fists began to extinguish as if they had run out of fuel. "Damn it! Charles, what combat techniques did you use? Why did my Flame Fist disappear?" Dante''s eyes widened, and before he could comprehend what was happening, his arms started to swell rapidly, fire energy gathering as if they were about to explode. "Dante! What''s wrong with you?" Asher and Alyssa exclaimed, realizing the situation and quickly entering the fray. Alyssa''s six mystical beasts had just begun to move when the Alloy Ant Queen let out a low roar! At that moment, the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants sprang into action, blocking their path. Only Alyssa remained, continuously moving closer to Charles. "Why aren''t the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants stopping me? What does this mean? Is it an order from Charles? Does he want to fight me?" Alyssa understood in an instant. "This is your own doing, Charles! I''m a Level 6 Beast Master!" Alyssa roared in anger and launched her attack! Chapter 308 - 308: Youre Quite Impressive "Alyssa, be careful! What Mountain Rabbit said might all be true, this guy is really strange and completely nullified my combat techniques!" Dante shouted while desperately trying to control the raging fire energy within him. In the past, Dante would have felt completely at ease facing Alyssa. After all, her strength as a Level 6 Beast Master was substantial. Even if her mystical beasts were restricted by the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants and couldn''t participate in battle, her remaining power was not something a Level 4 Beast Master could withstand. However, after truly fighting against Charles, Dante realized how terrifying the situation was. It seemed that Charles had not even used his full strength up to this point! Moreover, those two small stones he casually kicked had managed to dissipate his strongest combat technique, the Flame Fist! How was that even possible? Suppressing the enormous doubt in his heart, Dante widened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the battle between Alyssa and Charles, a Level 6 Beast Master versus a Level 4 Beast Master! He saw Alyssa let out an angry roar! In front of her, several pale blue wind blades rapidly coalesced, then shot toward Charles''s body at an incredible speed! The wind blades, formed by the skills of a Level 6 Beast Master, created a sharp whistling sound as they sliced through the air, echoing throughout the canyon. This was due to the wind blades'' speed, which was so fast that they seemed to be tearing through the air! The pale blue light of the wind blades grazed the edges of Charles''s body, plunging directly into the yellow sand, kicking up clouds of dust that danced up and down. "He dodged it? How is his reaction so fast?" Alyssa thought in surprise. She hadn''t expected that Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master, could actually react to her skill attack, if he were an ordinary Level 4 Beast Master, he would have been defeated by now! "Here it comes again!" Alyssa gritted her teeth. She did not stop her advance toward Charles but chose to continue moving forward while channeling the wind attribute energy within her to launch another attack! In the next moment, Alyssa was suddenly surrounded by a whirlwind that spun continuously, with powerful winds stirring up the sand and small stones beneath her feet. The sand and small stones whirled around her, accelerating as they were caught in the gale, transforming the previously ordinary particles into weapons of immense destructive power! The sky was filled with swirling sand, and the raging winds caused the surrounding environment to darken instantly. Alyssa''s skill, Super Tornado, was now complete! And it was continuously closing in on Charles, centered around her! Charles took a deep breath. He could sense the immense power contained within Alyssa''s skill, truly, she was a Level 6 Beast Master, with numerous powerful offensive techniques at her disposal. Maintaining his calm, Charles activated his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. Within the confines of this domain, he could clearly perceive the trajectories of the swirling sand and stones. It was a truly remarkable sensation, while to an outsider the whirlwind of sand and stones seemed to spin and accelerate endlessly, to Charles, it appeared as if the world had slowed down. As Alyssa fully entered the range of his domain, Charles was able to feel all her information, including the flow of wind attribute energy throughout her body and the intricate details of the tornado''s formation. Dante and Asher, who had no idea about Charles''s self-created combat techniques, let out a sigh of relief as they observed the scene before them. They were well aware of Alyssa''s Super Tornado, if it fully formed, any ordinary Beast Master who chose to confront it head-on instead of fleeing would likely be battered to death by the debris propelled by the explosive tornado! "I wonder what Charles is thinking, he''s still standing there and hasn''t turned to run." Dante noted, observing Charles''s stillness. The relief he had felt earlier resurfaced, especially seeing the calm expression on Charles''s face. A thought began to form in Dante''s mind: could it be that Charles could directly disperse Super Tornado? Just like before, when Charles had used two small stones to nullify his Fire Fist. It wasn''t just Dante and Asher who were nervously watching the battle unfold, high above the canyon, Drake, the Level 8 Beast Master, was also wide-eyed, closely monitoring Charles''s movements. "This Level 6 Beast Master''s skill is quite something, I wonder how Charles will deal with it?" Drake said softly. He no longer felt bored, instead, he was constantly pondering what type of self-created combat techniques Charles''s domain might be and what their functions were. As a well-informed Level 8 Beast Master, Drake could sense that within a certain range around Charles, he seemed able to detect the trajectories and intentions of incoming attacks. He could even perceive the flow of energy within their bodies! Just now, when facing another Level 4 Beast Master''s combat technique, Charles must have sensed the route of the fire attribute energy flowing to the opponent''s fist and interrupted it directly using two stones. That was why the Level 4 Beast Master''s combat technique had disappeared, and he had suffered the backlash of his own fire attribute energy. "If that''s the case, then this is serious for Charles." Drake observed the battle in the canyon closely. Charles began to make a move, he raised both hands, and energies of ice and fire materialized in his palms, coalescing and colliding. The energy bomb gathered ice and fire elements, forming a chaotic elemental shockwave that triggered a powerful explosion. Upon seeing Charles''s actions, Alyssa instantly felt more relaxed. She could sense that this was a purely elemental energy attack, while it looked powerful, it wouldn''t stop her Super Tornado! As a Level 6 Beast Master valued by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Alyssa had plenty of combat experience and had already used Super Tornado to defeat many foes! "This time will be no different! As long as I take down Charles, I can safely leave, find Drake, and complete my mission!" Alyssa took a deep breath and continued to unleash the energy within her. At that moment, another energy bomb slowly began to form in front of Charles. Alyssa frowned slightly and shouted, "Charles, stop struggling and give up! I will spare your life and let you live." "Struggling? This isn''t struggling at all." Charles replied slowly. He had already identified the weakness in her skill, and now all he needed to do was use the two gathered energy bombs to render her technique completely ineffective! In the next moment, two energy bombs flew towards the massive tornado with a whoosh. Alyssa watched the flight trajectory of the energy bombs, her eyes filled with confusion and disbelief. Why did it seem like Charles''s skills had lost their direction? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To the onlookers, Charles''s counterattack appeared almost comical, despite the enormous size of the Super Tornado, his skills failed to hit their target. Instead, they exploded to the sides of the Super Tornado! "What is Charles doing? Has he given up?" Dante said, puzzled. Before he could think it through, he saw Alyssa''s previously calm body begin to tremble, her expression one of shock. "Youhow did you do that?" Alyssa shouted. In the next instant, the stones that had been swirling and accelerating in the air lost all their force, slowly coming to a stop and dropping from the sky. "What! Charles really managed to counter Alyssa''s skill! How did he do it?" Dante''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared intensely at Charles, searching for answers. Charles didn''t feel the need to explain anything, he had simply used Divine Domain to discover the weakness of Super Tornado and then utilized the shockwave from the explosions of the two energy bombs to break her technique. Without any hesitation, Charles began to actively attack Alyssa. Now he had a clearer understanding of the strength of a Level 6 Beast Master, but it wasn''t enough, the rest needed to be proven through real combat! Constantly battling strong opponents was the best way to enhance his abilities, which is why he hadn''t used Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants to stop Alyssa earlier. Charles wanted to fight, he sought experience in order to continuously improve his strength! Under the astonished gazes of everyone, Charles''s figure moved like a ghost, repeatedly launching attacks at Alyssa. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Alyssa found herself unable to fully defend against Charles''s onslaught for a moment, and each time she attempted to counterattack, it was as if Charles had anticipated her moves, dodging her attacks with precision! In just a few breaths, Alyssa''s body kept retreating. In close combat, she was no match for Charles, his strength was simply terrifying! "Alyssa!" Dante shouted as he gritted his teeth and tried to stand up to help her. However, he was already nearing his physical limits and collapsed again after barely getting to his feet. Asher took a deep breath, glanced at the situation on the battlefield, and moved without hesitation. However, before he could enter the fray, Charles suddenly halted his attacks, retreating with a swift motion, as if sensing something unusual. The calm expression he usually wore finally changed! In the next moment, a terrifying pressure swept through the entire canyon. The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants, as well as Alyssa, Asher, and Dante, felt as if they were nailed to the spot, unable to move. Only Charles paused slightly but was still able to keep moving. "You''ve got some guts, kid. Under my pressure, you can still act freely." Drake''s figure appeared before everyone. Chapter 309 - 309: Drake Faced with the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar man, Charles wasted no time and pulled out his black gold long knife, retrieving the orange-quality miracle drug that Colton had given him. [Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that, when consumed, can temporarily lift physical limitations, boosting strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can only be used by a Level 6 Beast Master or below. Once the effect wears off, the user will be in a state of exhaustion for three hours. At the same time, not far behind Charles, a figure quickly approached from a pile of rubble. It was Ruby, who had been secretly protecting Charles. As a Level 7 Beast Master, she could sense that this unfamiliar man was likely an Level 8 Beast Master! Even so, she did not hesitate to step forward, directly placing herself behind Charles and keeping a vigilant watch on the suddenly appearing man. "Don''t be tense, I mean no harm." Drake said, gazing at Charles with interest, his voice slow and deliberate. Charles seemed to ignore everything he heard, maintaining his high level of alertness. He gripped the black gold long knife tightly, ready to drink the Body Limitation Release Miracle Drug at any moment. "Why are you being so cautious? Aren''t you the one looking for me? Now that I''ve shown up, you seem to want to run away." Drake said, slightly exasperated as he offered a brief explanation. Having finally found someone who piqued his interest, he wasn''t going to let the person leave easily. "Are you the Level 8 Beast Master Mr. Drake? I have been commissioned to find something." Charles said, letting out a sigh of relief as he spoke loudly. Upon hearing this, Alyssa''s expression changed multiple times, especially when she realized that Charles was looking for Drake for a specific item, her gaze became even more piercing. "Mr. Drake, we are from the Stellar Empire. We were commissioned by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire to undergo a trial." Alyssa added promptly. To their surprise, Drake didn''t even glance at them, he continued to focus solely on Charles and slowly said, "So you''re Charles. Who sent you to find me?" "The commissioner is Cecilia." Charles replied. Upon hearing Cecilia''s name, Drake slapped his forehead and sighed, speaking to himself, "That crazy old woman still hasn''t given up, huh?" "What did she tell you?" Drake continued to inquire. Charles recounted the entire backstory and Cecilia''s commission in detail. After listening, Drake''s expression turned somewhat grim as he sighed, "Cecilia is still as unreliable as ever, she doesn''t provide any information and just sends you to find me." Now that Charles had met Level 8 Beast Master Drake, half of Cecilia''s commission was already completed. He didn''t know exactly what Cecilia was looking for, but he was very clear about one thing: if the subsequent events posed a high risk, he would not hesitate to abandon the mission. He had already agreed with Cecilia that he could withdraw at any time if there was a significant risk. "Alright, I understand your purpose for coming. That item can only be obtained by those who pass the trial, there will be no exceptions." Drake said, looking at the group. He instinctively pulled out a bottle of strong liquor, and just as he twisted off the cap, he seemed to remember something and, with a hint of regret, inhaled the aroma of the liquor before putting it away. "We are willing to accept the trial, Mr. Drake. Could you please tell us when it will begin?" Alyssa asked cautiously. Drake looked down at the ground beneath him and replied slowly, "In three days, you will gather here, and then the trial will begin. Additionally, there will be other participants." "Other participants?" Alyssa was quite surprised, she had always thought that only their group was coming to find Drake. "That''s right. The Golden Mountain Range will soon cease to exist. The volcano deep within the earth is about to erupt, and this is the best time to conduct the trial." Drake briefly explained without going into too much detail. Upon hearing this, Charles glanced at the trembling Alloy Ant Queen and thought, no wonder they suddenly started migrating, it turns out it was because the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range was about to erupt. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, Charles, let your mystical beast out. At this rate, the Alloy Ant Queen might die." Drake said. Charles hurried over to the massive form of the Alloy Ant Queen. It was clear that the size of the Alloy Ant Queen had diminished, it was no longer as large as it had been at the beginning. "Little Gold! Come out quickly." Charles called out a couple of times. Before long, Little Gold emerged from within the Alloy Ant Queen. The Alloy Ant Queen shook violently, as if finally relieved, it didn''t have time to celebrate before it started retreating frantically until it was a considerable distance away from Little Gold, at which point it finally stopped. Little Gold now looked very different from before, its original length of over one meter had nearly reached two meters! Not only had its size increased dramatically, but the dorsal fin on its back had also become more robust and sharper, glinting coldly in the sunlight. [Ding! Little Gold has absorbed the metallic juice from the Alloy Ant Queen, gaining an increase in power. It is very happy, loyalty +5. ] Charles glanced at the notification, which showed that Little Gold''s loyalty had reached 83, enough for communication. A strange voice appeared in Charles''s mind, "Master, I''m still not full!" Charles kept a straight face but couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth as he replied in his mind, "That''s enough, look at how scared the Alloy Ant Queen is. If you eat more, it will die." "Alright then, Master, I think I''m a bit tired and want to rest." Little Gold said, immediately losing its energy upon hearing it couldn''t continue devouring. "Okay, you can go back and rest." Charles said. After settling Little Gold''s matter, he finally looked up at Drake. Drake stared thoughtfully at the disappearing figure of Little Gold and remarked: "A diamond-quality special metallic mystical beast, Charles, you really are quite lucky." Upon hearing Drake''s words, Alyssa, Dante, and Asher were shocked. Although they had started to believe what Mountain Rabbit had said before, they still felt astonished at the affirmation from a Level 8 Beast Master. It turned out everything was true, Charles was indeed a genius blacksmith and alchemist, having contracted with both emerald-quality and diamond-quality mystical beasts! He had completed self-created combat techniques and had challenged the "Reaper''s Scythe!" "Is this even human? Even with support from a powerful family, it''s hard to achieve something like this." Dante murmured. Asher thought of something different and slowly asked, "Is there a major family with the surname Chu in Genosha? I haven''t heard of it." "No, Charles might be a disciple of some high-ranking Beast Master. That''s the only explanation that makes sense, a full effort from a Level 8 Beast Master should be about right." Alyssa replied. The group communicated quietly, expressing their shock regarding Charles. Drake looked at the calm-faced Charles with great interest, his purpose for being here was Charles, and he hadn''t encountered such a talented young man in a long time. "Charles, will you participate in the trial in three days? That item can only be obtained by passing the trial." Drake said slowly. To his surprise, Charles replied straightforwardly, "I still don''t know what that item is." "I forgot, that guy Cecilia definitely didn''t tell you." Drake said, tapping his head in exasperation. He briefly explained, and only then did Charles realize that what Cecilia and Alyssa were looking for was actually an orange-quality item! It was called the "Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone." which could devour various types of metals to absorb their metallic energy and enhance a Beast Master''s physical attributes. Although it was an orange-quality item, its special function made it comparable to a typical gold-quality item. No wonder even the crown prince of the Stellar Empire sent someone to search for it. Charles had a rough idea, according to their agreement, this item was to be handed over to Cecilia once found, and he couldn''t use it for himself. Moreover, according to Drake, there would be other participants coming in three days, making the competition fierce and inevitably dangerous. So, Charles decided that he would observe how the trial unfolded. If it didn''t pose too great a risk, he would complete the task as agreed. "I will participate." Charles replied. Drake smiled with satisfaction and said, "Good, I''m really looking forward to your performance." After saying that, his figure vanished without a trace. In the canyon, only Charles, Ruby, Dante, Asher, and the guide Mountain Rabbit remained. Alyssa looked at Charles and the Level 7 Beast Master Ruby behind him with a complex expression. It was surprising to realize that there had been a Level 7 Beast Master secretly protecting Charles from the very beginning, this meant that even if they wanted to take action against him, Charles would be safe from any unexpected incidents. Moreover, there was no need for the Level 7 Beast Master to intervene, Charles alone could kill them all! The surrounding Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants were not to be taken lightly, if they swarmed, no one would leave alive. "Charles, let''s put our grudges to rest here, I''ll see you at the trial in three days." Alyssa said cautiously, her eyes fixed on Charles and Ruby. Her current wish was for Charles to overlook them and let them leave unharmed. Charles paid no attention to the group, his mind was entirely focused on finding the [Golden Stone] and completing Little Gold''s advancement. Just as Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the matter was settled, Ruby, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up. "Stop right there! Who said you could leave?" Ruby said with evident displeasure. Chapter 310 - 310: The Leader Alyssa''s body stiffened, facing a Level 7 Beast Master, she had no means to resist. Asher and Dante, both Level 4 Beast Masters, were of no help at all. "You think you can leave just like that after harboring ill intentions toward Charles? No compensation at all?" Ruby said with a cheerful smile. She wasn''t about to let these people who sought to exploit Charles off the hook so easily. "Compensation? I don''t have anything on me that I could use to compensate Charles..." Alyssa replied slowly. Ruby naturally didn''t believe her, how could a Level 6 Beast Master not have something to offer as compensation? Her entire body was filled with surging earth energy, as if she were ready to strike at any moment. Charles scratched his head, he only wanted to know where he could find more [Giant Pangolins] to conveniently search for the [Golden Stone]. As for Alyssa and her group, he decided it was better to leave them to Ruby to handle. With that thought in mind, Charles directly approached Mountain Rabbit, the guide, and asked: "Do you know about the [Golden Stone]?" Mountain Rabbit had been in a daze ever since the Level 8 Beast Master Drake appeared. After a long moment, Mountain Rabbit finally snapped back to reality, swallowed hard, and replied, "I know. In the past, you could go deep into the underground mines to find it. Now, you can only rely on hunting [Giant Pangolins] to have a chance of finding it." Charles nodded, this information matched what he had already investigated. "Since you are the guide for the Golden Mountain Range, you must know where there are more [Giant Pangolins], right?" Charles pulled out a gold coin and handed it directly to Mountain Rabbit. "This is a deposit. Once you help me find the [Golden Stone], there will be another gold coin for you." Charles said slowly. Upon seeing the gold coin, Mountain Rabbit didn''t hesitate to take it. He changed from his previous timid demeanor to one of confidence, patting his chest and responding loudly: "No problem! In the Golden Mountain Range, I am the best guide! Mr. Charles, you can rest assured, following me will be absolutely fine." After saying that, Mountain Rabbit remembered something and glanced at the slowly moving [Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants], continuing: "As long as we don''t run into surprises like this, there usually won''t be any issues." Mountain Rabbit was feeling very excited. Previously, guiding Alyssa and her group only earned him a few hundred silver coins, and it involved a lot of danger. Now, all he had to do was help Charles find areas with more [Giant Pangolins], and he would earn a gold coin! Plus, there would be another gold coin afterward! Two gold coins were what he usually had to risk a lot for and spend a long time to earn. Gripping the gold coin tightly in his hand, Mountain Rabbit felt a surge of motivation! Charles turned around and walked over to Ruby, while Alyssa and her group had already left in disgrace. "A Level 6 Beast Master and two Level 4 Beast Masters, they must have quite a few things on them. Once you sell those, you could make a good amount of gold." Ruby tossed over a ring. Charles caught it and looked at it, his eyes displaying the information prompt: [Black Jade Ring [Blue Quality]: Made from a space gem. Due to the gem''s small size and average craftsmanship, it has a storage space of 4 cubic meters but has a limited lifespan.] This Black Jade Ring had some value, but it wasn''t high. The items inside were quite ordinary, lacking anything of high quality. There was only a purple-quality dagger, which looked decent, it was likely Alyssa''s equipment. [Storm Dagger [Purple Quality]: Forged from special metal materials, it can enhance the attack power of Wind Attribute Beast Masters. It is hard, sharp, compact, and flexible. Effect: Gale Strike, infusing wind attribute energy into the dagger can temporarily increase attack speed.] "It seems that Beast Masters in the Stellar Empire aren''t particularly wealthy. A Level 6 Beast Master only has one piece of purple-quality equipment." Charles remarked. Ruby rolled her eyes upon hearing this, slowly replying: "Do you think everyone is like you? One piece of purple-quality equipment is already acceptable for a Level 6 Beast Master." Charles scratched his head and responded, "Is that so? Purple-quality equipment shouldn''t be hard to come by." He had quite a few orange-quality weapons and gear, so he had grown indifferent to purple-quality items. "Enough about that. Do you think everyone is like you? The orange-quality miracle drug you have makes me envious." Ruby said, her expression quite unsettled. After packing everything up, Charles followed Mountain Rabbit to the area where [Giant Pangolins] might appear in search of the [Golden Stone]. Ruby chose not to hide her presence again and directly followed behind Charles. The three of them passed through a canyon and arrived at a massive cliff. "This is the place! Someone saw [Giant Pangolins] here last week." Mountain Rabbit said confidently. Charles observed carefully, the cliff before them was incredibly steep, almost vertical to the ground, with no path to climb. The materials for Little Gold''s promotion were all in the storage space, and now they were only missing the most crucial item: the [Golden Stone]. As long as they could find it, Little Gold would be able to complete its promotion. At that point, Charles''s strength would also increase. There were still three days until the trial, but he wondered if they could complete the promotion before it started. Soon, the three of them discovered a cave about four meters high at the base of the cliff ahead. After carefully observing the marks on the stone walls and the surrounding soil, Charles determined that the cave had appeared about a week ago, which matched what Mountain Rabbit had said. "It seems this cave was dug out by the [Giant Pangolins]. They might be inside right now." Charles assessed slowly. The hexagram array appeared, and Mousie materialized in front of Charles. "Mousie, use Darkness Cloak to check inside the cave. Observe the surroundings and report back to me in a timely manner." Charles instructed. Mousie nodded and immediately vanished into the darkness of the cave. Ruby watched Mousie disappear and, after sensing the surroundings carefully, exclaimed in surprise, "Charles, your mystical beast skill is really special! As a Level 7 Beast Master, I wouldn''t have easily noticed it if I hadn''t paid close attention." Charles found this remark familiar, it seemed that Teacher Ethan had said something similar before. [Darkness Cloak] was a very practical skill, useful not just for fleeing or hiding, but also great for gathering information. Before long, Mousie returned, and Charles heard Mousie''s voice in his mind: "Master, the cave is quite complex and deep. I encountered two large-looking pangolins on my way." Charles''s eyes lit up upon hearing this! Not only were there two, but if the cave was deep, it might be connected to other caves dug by [Giant Pangolins]. This could lead to an encounter with even more [Giant Pangolins]. If that happened, their chances of finding the [Golden Stone] would greatly increase! "There are [Giant Pangolins] inside. Let''s go in." Charles decided on the spot, intending to hunt the [Giant Pangolins] immediately. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mountain Rabbit looked hesitant. He was just a guide, and going in might expose him to danger. Watching Charles and Ruby enter the cave, Mountain Rabbit glanced around and followed them inside. With Charles, who was fighting at Level 6, and Ruby, who was a Level 7 Beast Master, Mountain Rabbit felt it was safer to stay behind them. The cave was dark and damp, with not a hint of light. The sound of dripping water echoed everywhere, creating an eerie silence. Charles pulled out the flashlight he had prepared from the storage space and slowly made his way deeper into the cave. Based on the information gathered by Mousie, the three soon arrived near their destination. A loud snoring filled the air, causing the ground of the cave to tremble slightly. "Are the [Giant Pangolins] sleeping?" Mountain Rabbit whispered uncertainly. Charles didn''t respond. He cautiously peeked out to see two massive figures in the distance[Giant Pangolins] that looked as large as shipping containers. Information appeared in his sight: [Giant Pangolins] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 55 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: High-Speed Digging, Claw Attack, Iron Ball, Rapid Regeneration. [Weakness]: Wood ... As he observed the [Giant Pangolins] drifting into slumber, he particularly noted how, when one of them turned over, its belly pocket appeared to be bulging. According to the information collected, the [Giant Pangolins] would stash some rare metal ores in their pockets to strengthen the shells and claws of their offspring. "Hopefully, these two [Giant Pangolins] have the [Golden Stone] in their pockets." Charles thought to himself as he pulled out the black gold long knife. Just as Charles and Ruby were about to take action, the cave passage behind them suddenly shook. The three immediately stopped and turned to look. They saw another massive figure appear, and the information prompt in Charles''s eyes changed: [Giant Pangolins Leader] [Attribute]: Earth [Level]: 65 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Temporary Enhancement, High-Speed Digging, Claw Attack, Iron Ball, Rapid Regeneration, Call Allies. [Weakness]: Wood ... "Damn it, there''s another one! I''ll take care of it first." Ruby said, getting ready to move. Charles quickly whispered to stop her. This one was different, it was the [Giant Pangolins] Leader, capable of calling other [Giant Pangolins]! If they couldn''t deal with it quickly, they might face significant trouble! Chapter 311 - 311: Finding the Golden Stone "What''s wrong, Charles? Can''t we just deal with this big ferocious beast first?" Ruby asked quietly, a bit puzzled. In her opinion, since there were two Giant Pangolins in front and another one coming from behind, they should take care of the one in the back first to avoid being caught in a pincer attack, which could be dangerous. "Teacher Ruby, this isn''t just any ordinary Giant Pangolin. It''s the Giant Pangolin Leader, and it can summon other ferocious beasts." Charles explained. Ruby''s eyes widened in surprise as she exclaimed, "How do you know that? It looks only slightly bigger than a regular Giant Pangolin, there''s nothing special about it!" Even the guide from the Golden Mountain Range, Mountain Rabbit, voiced his skepticism quietly, saying, "I think I''ve heard that there is indeed a leader among the Giant Pangolins, but since they usually live inside the mountains, few people have actually seen one." "I saw relevant information in the library, so I can recognize it." Charles casually offered as an excuse. He couldn''t very well say it was because he could see hidden information prompts, could he? After hearing this, Ruby nodded and didn''t suspect a thing. In her mind, it was only natural for a genius like Charles to know things that ordinary people did not. "This is getting a bit tricky. If that Giant Pangolin Leader calls for many companions, we could be in trouble." Ruby said, furrowing her brow as she thought about how to handle the situation. Before she could come up with a plan, Charles immediately spoke up, "Don''t worry, Teacher. I have a way." Upon hearing this, both Mountain Rabbit and Ruby turned to look at Charles. He patted the mousie on his shoulder and slowly said: "Mousie, I need you to use your darkness cloak to sneak around behind the Giant Pangolin Leader and project a more agile ferocious beast to lead it away." The mousie blinked its eyes and nodded its small head confidently, replying, "Don''t worry, Master. This task is in good hands!" In the next moment, The mousie leaped off Charles''s shoulder and disappeared into the darkness of the cave mid-air. Ruby and Mountain Rabbit held their breath, carefully observing the situation that unfolded. The massive Giant Pangolin Leader was completely unaware that in the shadows of darkness, the mousie was moving swiftly. Soon, a level thirty mysterious silver spirit cat was projected by the mousie, creating noise at the entrance of the cave. The Giant Pangolin Leader immediately stopped advancing toward Charles and slowly turned its body in the cave, changing direction and heading straight for the cave entrance without hesitation. "That really worked! Charles, you''re incredibly smart." Ruby couldn''t help but exclaim. The speed of a genius''s thinking is far quicker than that of an ordinary person. In just a few seconds, Charles had come up with the best solution. If it were her alone, she might have ended up relying on brute force and forced combat. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Mountain Rabbit, who had spent a long time in the Golden Mountain Range and was known as the best guide, couldn''t help but give Charles a silent thumbs-up. In his view, Charles was truly the clever one. He not only noticed Alyssa and the others'' unusual behavior from the start, but also devised a risky yet effective plan when surrounded by the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants. Now, he was managing to avoid the risk of combat as well. It was the first time Mountain Rabbit had encountered someone like him. "We should act quickly, the mousie won''t be able to maintain that for long. Once the Giant Pangolin Leader loses interest in chasing its prey, it will come back soon." Charles maintained his calm, analyzing the situation rationally. Ruby exchanged a glance with him and nodded, directly summoning her mystical beast to use Beast Mastery. Charles didn''t delay either, relying on Mia, Max, and the forcibly awakened Little Gold, utilizing the three mystical beasts for Beast Mastery as well. "By the way, Teacher Ruby, you can gather earth energy to create a wall of earth to temporarily divide the cave, preventing the sounds of our battle from attracting the Giant Pangolin Leader." Charles said quickly. Ruby''s eyes lit up, and she immediately set to work. In the blink of an eye, a thick wall of earth appeared, splitting the cave into two sections. As if sensing something unusual, the Giant Pangolins, which had been sleeping, drowsily opened their eyes. Before the two Giant Pangolins could fully wake up, they saw two figures rushing towards them like lightning! "Bang!" "Bang!" Two dull thuds echoed as Charles and Ruby''s fists struck the Giant Pangolins'' heads with force. As a level seven Beast Master, Ruby unleashed her full power, making her incredibly strong. With the boost from Beast Mastery, a simple punch caused the newly awakened Giant Pangolin to close its eyes once more and fall into a coma. Charles, on the other hand, was facing a bit of trouble. The 55-level Giant Pangolin had exceptionally hard armor, and the fat and muscle beneath it continuously weakened Charles''s strength. After delivering a punch, Charles felt his fist go numb, the damage he inflicted was nowhere near enough to knock the Giant Pangolin unconscious. Without any hesitation, Charles directly used his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain! In the next moment, Every scene in the cave appeared within Charles''s perception, including the worms wriggling beneath the dark, damp soil, which he could sense clearly! "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Three dull thuds rang out in quick succession, if one wasn''t paying close attention, they might think it was just one impact. The struggling Giant Pangolin instantly lost its ability to resist, closed its eyes, and fell into a coma. "Not bad! I thought I''d have to step in to help you." Ruby said with a smile, her rosy lips moving. Charles shook his slightly numb right hand, the defense of this Giant Pangolin was truly remarkable. It was the strongest defense he had encountered so far. If he hadn''t used his self-created combat technique Divine Domain and the black gold knife glow, he probably wouldn''t have been able to resolve it in a short time. Mountain Rabbit peeked out from behind, watching the scene before him, swallowing hard. Had those two Giant Pangolins already been dealt with in just a few breaths? Watching Charles rummage through the pockets in the belly of the Giant Pangolins, Mountain Rabbit finally dared to approach slowly. "My goodness, Mr. Charles, you guys are incredibly strong! If we could drag these two ferocious beast corpses out to sell, they''d be worth quite a bit of gold!" Mountain Rabbit said, though his footsteps had stopped. As a guide in the Golden Mountain Range, the worst thing one could do was be greedy. "It''s too much trouble, I''m just here to find the Golden Stone." Charles replied, continuing to search rapidly. He kept glancing at the information prompts. The first Giant Pangolin''s belly pocket was empty! The second Giant Pangolin''s belly pocket was also empty! "Is my luck really that bad today? They''re just ordinary ores." Charles frowned. At that moment, not far behind the two fallen Giant Pangolins, a plump figure appeared, wobbling slightly. It was a young Giant Pangolin, looking only a bit over a meter tall and wide, like a little ball. Charles initially glanced over out of curiosity, but unexpectedly spotted a fist-sized ore in the young Giant Pangolin''s grasp. Golden Stone [purple-quality]: A special ore found in the Golden Mountain Range, containing a large amount of gold energy, which can help mystical beasts level up and accelerate their growth. "That''s it! I can''t believe it''s here!" Charles immediately stood up and cautiously approached the young Giant Pangolin. Sensing a dangerous presence, the round little one tried to turn and flee! Charles quickly activated Moon Riding Wind, moving with ghostly speed to appear behind the young Giant Pangolin, reaching out to grab it. The young Giant Pangolin was extremely frightened, struggling wildly, causing the Golden Stone to fall from its grasp onto the ground. Charles bent down, picked up the fallen Golden Stone, and stored it in his storage space. Then, he took some metal materials from Alyssa''s Black Jade Ring and placed them in front of the young Giant Pangolin, saying, "You haven''t done anything to provoke me, so it wouldn''t be right to take your things. These metals are much better than what your parents have in their pockets, so consider it compensation." Seeing this, Ruby immediately smiled and said, "Charles, you''re quite kind. If it were any other Beast Master, they might not let this young one go." Charles didn''t pay much attention, he just thought the round little creature looked quite pitiful, not crying or shouting in such a situation, but merely trembling with fear. At that moment, a voice in his mind suddenly alerted him: "Master, that big guy is coming back!" Charles quickly shouted to Ruby and Mountain Rabbit, "Hurry up! The Giant Pangolin Leader is about to return, and we need to leave immediately!" Without any delay, Ruby broke the freshly formed earthen wall, and the three of them quickly ran toward the cave''s exit. Just a few steps later, a massive roar echoed from outside the cave! Chapter 312 - 312: An Ominous Sign! After the roar echoed outside the cave, the two Giant Pangolins, who had been in a state of unconsciousness behind Charles, seemed to be affected by something. Their previously motionless bodies began to tremble. After a few breaths, the two Giant Pangolins opened their eyes, looking around in confusion. Upon seeing their young one, they unhesitatingly stuffed it into their belly pockets. Not only that, but deep within the cave, more sounds began to emerge. Charles turned to look back and instantly noticed several massive figures appearing in the cave behind him. It was other Giant Pangolins! They were charging towards them like crazy! "Damn it! What''s going on? The Giant Pangolin Leader shouldn''t have found us!" Ruby also turned to glance back and noticed one Giant Pangolin after another following closely behind. She took a deep breath, unable to determine how many Giant Pangolins there were. However, in a cave like this, if they got caught, even she, a Level 7 Beast Master, couldn''t be sure she could escape safely. Not to mention, there was still a Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit. Mountain Rabbit''s reaction was even more intense. As he ran, his legs were unusually stiff, and he nearly fell several times. Luckily, Charles was there to help him continually. "We''re done for! The Giant Pangolin Leader is still outside. If those Giant Pangolins catch up to us, we''re finished!" Mountain Rabbit kept shouting. He had been a guide in the Golden Mountain Range for a long time, and this was the first time he had faced so many dangers in just one day. Each situation seemed like a certain death, which was driving Mountain Rabbit to the brink of panic. In this situation, the first person Mountain Rabbit thought of was Charles! He widened his eyes, staring intently at Charles while running, and shouted, "Mr. Charles, think of something! You''re the only one who can come up with a solution!" It had only been two days since he met Charles. But Mountain Rabbit had already begun to see him as a lifeline! Charles remained calm, not panicking at all. As he ran, he reached out to touch the cave walls and suddenly spoke up: "Do you feel that? The entire cave is shaking!" "That''s probably because of the Giant Pangolins chasing us. With their massive size, some shaking is normal." Ruby replied. Charles shook his head. The intensity of the wall''s vibrations was significant, it wasn''t caused by the Giant Pangolins behind them! Moreover, the sensation of shaking was only getting stronger. Charles''s mind raced as he recalled what Drake had said earlier in the canyon: the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range was about to erupt. It must be the volcanic activity causing these tremors, and the Giant Pangolin Leader outside the cave sensed the danger and called its companions to leave. What happened next confirmed Charles''s thoughts. The shaking of the cave grew increasingly violent, and the ground began to tremble. Above the three of them, stones kept falling, landing on the damp soil. "Mr. Charles, what''s going on?" Mountain Rabbit shouted frantically, pain coursing through his body from the falling rocks. "Don''t ask, just run! Forget about the Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit, it shouldn''t attack us!" Charles replied. Ruby was very confused and asked, "Charles, why do you say that? The Giant Pangolin Leader will surely attack us for invading its territory." "Trust me, if it attacks and a battle breaks out at the cave''s exit, none of the Giant Pangolins behind us will be able to escape, they''ll all die!" Charles explained briefly. He was now using all his speed, because Mountain Rabbit was too slow, Charles had to reach out and grab him. After using Moon Riding Wind, Charles skillfully dodged the falling stones. At first, the stones were small, only about the size of a fist, but the situation worsened as larger boulders started to fall, each capable of crushing a Level 3 Beast Master! If it weren''t for Charles''s speed and keen observation, he would have been knocked down long ago! Behind them, cries of agony echoed, these were unfortunate Giant Pangolins injured by falling rocks only to be trampled by their companions. There was no time to think about that, Charles and Ruby sprinted forward and soon reached the cave''s exit! Just as the two were about to escape successfully, a massive boulder crashed down like a truck, and the ground of the cave suddenly split open. A deep chasm appeared, as if the earth had opened its mouth, filled with a sense of danger! "Attack! We must destroy that boulder, otherwise, we''ll be trapped here!" Charles shouted. He quickly drew out the black gold long knife, violently channeling three types of energy into it. The black gold knife glowed and shot swiftly towards the massive boulder! Teacher Ruby also launched her attack. The yellow earth energy surged around her, and a shockwave of earth energy exploded from between her hands! The attacks from both of them collided with the falling boulder! sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next moment, countless cracks appeared on the massive stone. However, because the stone was too large and very hard, it did not shatter into pieces instantly, a significant portion was still about to block the cave''s entrance! Mountain Rabbit''s face turned ghostly pale. He could clearly see the cracks beneath his feet continuing to widen, and if they delayed any longer, the entire cave would collapse into the chasm! At that moment, a massive figure appeared! The Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit flashed with yellow light, its body growing even larger. Without hesitation, it charged directly at the fallen boulder with its enormous body! In an instant, the stone that had already been attacked by Charles and Ruby could no longer withstand the force and shattered into countless small pieces. "Go!" Charles continued to run toward the cave''s exit without hesitation. Facing the Giant Pangolin Leader, Mountain Rabbit closed his eyes and clutched Charles''s clothing tightly. Yet, the disaster he feared did not happen. Everything unfolded as Charles had predicted, the Giant Pangolin Leader did not attack them. Instead, it roared toward the cave, urging its companions to leave quickly! Just as Charles and the others emerged, the cave behind them collapsed in an instant, and the entire mountain began to shake violently. Taking a quick glance back, Charles saw the Giant Pangolin Leader desperately clawing at the stones at the cave''s entrance, and he sighed. Very few Giant Pangolins managed to escape alive, only about seven or eight! The rest were buried within the cave, falling into that massive chasm. But it wasn''t over yet. After the cave''s collapse, the originally straight and smooth cliff began to crack. The entire mountain started to crumble slowly, as if a fragile foam had been forcibly pried apart. Charles and the others ran a long distance before finally stopping to catch their breath. "What on earth happened? How could such a massive mountain split right down the middle?" Mountain Rabbit exclaimed as he collapsed onto the ground, trembling. His face bore the joy of having survived and the gratitude for Charles not having abandoned him. "It must be related to the volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range, which caused this to happen." Charles said slowly. Ruby patted her chest, still feeling shaken. "If we had hesitated even a moment, we might not have made it out at all!" That was no exaggeration. If they had wavered even slightly, thinking the Giant Pangolin Leader at the cave''s exit would attack them and preparing to defend, they would have definitely wasted some time. In such a scenario, they could have ended up like the Giant Pangolins that hadn''t escaped, falling directly into the chasm! The three of them stared at the mountain before them, unsure of what to say. Beast Masters with insufficient levels had no ability to resist the might of nature, even escaping required a bit of luck! If it were another Level 5 or Level 6 Beast Master, they surely would have perished inside! Only more powerful Beast Masters could face such dangers without fear and protect themselves and others. Suddenly, from within the cracked mountain, a massive chasm began to radiate red and blue light, resembling the aurora, illuminating the entire Golden Mountain Range! "Look! What is that light?" Mountain Rabbit pointed at the glowing sky. Without hesitation, Charles activated his Divine Domain to sense the surrounding environment. Under the illumination of the red and blue light radiating from the chasm, the fire and ice energy around Charles became exceptionally active. "This must be a manifestation of powerful elemental energy seeping up from the depths of the earth." Ruby concluded. Charles nodded in agreement, but he felt something strange. Drake mentioned that there is a volcano beneath the Golden Mountain Range. Even if energy were to seep out, it should only be fire elemental energy. So what is the source of that blue ice elemental energy glow? It can''t possibly be that there is an ice mountain beneath the Golden Mountain Range as well! Chapter 313 - 313: Promotion! "Teacher, the red glow is caused by the seepage of fire elemental energy. But what about the blue glow?" Charles asked in confusion. Ruby spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders, responding helplessly, "It''s not surprising that I don''t know something that even your teacher doesn''t know. After all, you''re a geniusno, you''re a monster!" Charles instinctively reached up to scratch his head upon hearing her words. Others assumed he was knowledgeable and well-informed, capable of understanding information that others were unaware of, but the truth was that it all stemmed from the hidden information prompts before him. "No matter what the reason is, the Golden Mountain Range will soon be disturbed and lively." Ruby reflected. "Lively?" Charles turned to look at her with curiosity. Ruby nodded and replied, "Such an unusual phenomenon will be known to everyone in Genosha. According to some rumors, only powerful treasures can cause such anomalies." "Many Beast Masters will come from various places to take a look and see if any formidable treasures have appeared in the Golden Mountain Range." Upon hearing Ruby''s words, Charles instantly understood. This unusual phenomenon, combined with the legends about treasures, would surely attract a lot of people. Whether or not it was true, the Beast Masters would flood into the Golden Mountain Range like a tide. At that time, it might lead to a lot of chaos! ... In the adventurer''s town next to the Golden Mountain Range, every street was packed with people. No one was staying at home or in hotels anymore, everyone had rushed outside, looking up at the unusual phenomenon in the sky and chattering away: "What''s going on? Could it be that a treasure has appeared? If that''s the case, I need to head into the mountains and search properly." "I''ve lived my whole life, and this is the first time I''ve seen such a strange sight." "This has never happened before, it really seems like a sign of powerful treasures appearing!" "Forget it, I''m packing my things right now to go treasure hunting!" Some people saw this as a sign of disaster, while others viewed it as a golden opportunity to get rich overnight, eager to enter the Golden Mountain Range in search of legendary treasures. Among the crowd, Alyssa and her companions were also there. Asher lowered his voice and asked, "Should we go take a look too?" "No way! Our mission is to participate in the trial and complete the crown prince''s arrangements. We can''t be delayed!" Alyssa replied decisively. Since being thoroughly searched by Ruby, the three of them had returned to the town to rest. Although they had learned more information about Drake''s trial, they had lost everything they had. If it weren''t for hunting some ferocious beasts on the way back, they wouldn''t even have enough money for a hotel! "Let''s report this situation. The crown prince should send someone over. Also, we need to inform the crown prince that there''s a powerful genius in Genosha who will also participate in the trial. We have no confidence at all." Alyssa sighed and said slowly. Dante knew that this person was Charles. Recalling Charles''s performance in the canyon, he unusually refrained from arguing or speaking and simply clenched his fists tightly. As a Level Four Beast Master, he, who was favored by the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, had been so easily defeated by Charles. Moreover, the other party hadn''t even summoned a mystical beast or used any equipment throughout the fight. Charles''s mystical beasts are far more powerful than his own. Two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and, even more astonishing, one diamond-quality mystical beast. If he were to summon those mystical beasts, defeating him would be even easier! "I will report this news, but I''m worried the crown prince might think we''re shirking responsibility and won''t believe us about Charles." Asher said with some concern. Alyssa didn''t know what to do either. They had experienced similar situations before. When Mountain Rabbit first mentioned Charles, no one believed it. Only after witnessing it firsthand did they realize that Charles was truly a monstrous genius! "I''ll report it myself and try to explain everything that happened." Alyssa replied slowly. She hoped that the crown prince of the Stellar Empire would send some even more powerful geniuses to compete with Charles. However, Alyssa had no confidence at all. Among all the Level Four Beast Masters in the Stellar Empire, aside from a few geniuses who were not under the crown prince''s control, there was no one else who could stand against Charles! "Sigh... If only Charles is from the Stellar Empire, from the Zhong family, it would be great." Alyssa sighed, thinking slowly to herself. "A genius like him could easily revive a family without any issues." Charles was unaware of what was happening there. After paying the agreed amount of gold coins to Mountain Rabbit, he headed straight to the hotel in the town with Ruby. Just as they returned and hadn''t even had a chance to rest, Charles''s phone vibrated. Upon answering the call. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He heard the voice of Cyber Academy''s dean, Jamie: "Charles, there''s urgent news. An unusual phenomenon has appeared in the Golden Mountain Range. Are you alright?" Charles replied, "I know. I just came out of the Golden Mountain Range with Teacher Ruby. We''re fine." "That''s good. Here''s the thing, Charles, this anomaly is not simple. Hold on, some geniuses from Genosha will be heading to the Golden Mountain Range, and the students from Cyber Academy will be going too." Jamie said slowly. Charles curiously asked, "They''re all coming? Is there really some treasure in the Golden Mountain Range?" Jamie explained, "It''s unclear whether there is treasure, but there is definitely an opportunity to enhance one''s strength. According to reliable information, the recent anomaly is caused by volcanic activity beneath the Golden Mountain Range." "This volcano is no ordinary volcano, it''s known as the Eye of Ice and Fire!" Then, Jamie elaborated on the information regarding the Eye of Ice and Fire. The so-called Eye of Ice and Fire is a highly unique volcano. Typical volcanoes have scorching magma and flames, but the Eye of Ice and Fire has a special reason for its existence, where flame and ice energy coexist, achieving an inexplicable state of balance. Ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy merge and counteract each other, continuously cycling back and forth. In such a special volcano, just before it erupts but hasn''t yet, the ice and fire energies are at their strongest. By getting closer to the Eye of Ice and Fire, a Beast Master''s body can undergo refinement! This refinement not only enhances physical strength and recovery ability but also presents a rare opportunity for ice and fire mystical beasts. The powerful ice and fire energies can rapidly boost their strength and levels! Charles and Jamie continued discussing related matters, primarily that once the students from Cyber Academy arrived, Charles would temporarily take command. This was Jamie''s trust in Charles. The reason why the Level Seven Beast Masters were not the ones to lead is that several powerful Beast Masters from Genosha had already convened an emergency meeting. They agreed that this opportunity for growth should be given to the younger generation of Genosha! Only Beast Masters under the age of twenty would be allowed to venture deep near the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano in the Golden Mountain Range. Humans are always greedy, if left unchecked, some Level Six and Level Seven Beast Masters would undoubtedly absorb ice and fire energy without limitations. Moreover, it''s certain that many would be attracted this time, which might prematurely affect the balance of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano and lead to an early eruption. If that happened, it would be a massive waste of such a great opportunity. According to the powerful Beast Masters of Genosha, the energy from this eruption would stabilize in about three days, allowing them to enter the Golden Mountain Range and get closer to the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano to enhance their strength. Charles put away his phone and took a deep breath. Three days'' time coincided with the trial period that Drake, the Level Eight Beast Master, mentioned. "Could it be that Drake''s trial refers to the Eye of Ice and Fire?" Charles speculated in his mind. There was still a little time left, and what he needed to do now was complete Little Gold''s promotion and boost his strength a bit more to become even more powerful. Moreover, once the promotion was complete, Little Gold should acquire new skills, and if luck was on their side, perhaps it could even trigger a "Critical Evolution." which might improve its quality! All the materials needed for Little Gold''s promotion, including the beast core, orange-quality metal materials, and the crucial "Golden Stone." were already prepared. He summoned the somewhat listless Little Gold. As soon as it appeared and saw the orange-quality metal materials in front of it, its previous lethargy instantly turned into excitement! It immediately opened its mouth wide, ready to devour them. Charles quickly reached out his hand to stop Little Gold, exclaiming, "These are the materials for your promotion, Little Gold! If you eat them now, you won''t be able to promote immediately!" In the next moment, Little Gold obediently closed its mouth. It then placed the beast core, metal materials, and the Golden Stone all into its mouth, chewing frantically. Once everything melded together, golden liquid began to flow from the corners of Little Gold''s mouth, continuously covering its body, as if it were being cast into a metallic artwork. An hour later, Little Gold''s body was entirely covered in golden liquid, solidifying into a model made of metal, completely motionless. Charles understood that this was likely the promotion process for Little Gold, which seemed a bit different from other mystical beasts. The next thing to do was wait, the promotion process probably wasn''t fully prepared yet. Soon after, a notification appeared before Charles. Chapter 314 - 314: Luna A screen flashed, and five option boxes appeared in front of Charles, along with a countdown. [Your mystical beast Little Gold is in the process of evolving. Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Level up to 20, learn a new skill, 90% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. [B. Random Evolution]: Level up to 20, strengthen a random skill, 55% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. [C. Designated Evolution (1)]: Level up to 20, evolve into a super Gold Devourer, 100% success rate. Requirements: Five Tier 5 Gold Beast Cores 5, Super Heart 1. [D. Designated Evolution (2)]: Level up to 20, evolve into a two-headed Gold Devourer, 100% success rate. Requirements: One Tier 6 Gold Beast Core 1, Five kilograms of Dual Attribute Mystical Beast Blood. [E. Bloodline Evolution]: Level up to 20, enhance the wild bloodline within, strengthen the skill [Metal Devour], and learn a new skill, 90% success rate, if evolution fails, quality remains at diamond. Charles looked at the information displayed before him, lost in thought. The success rate for [Designated Evolution] was the highest, but the materials required were ones he did not have. "Excluding the two Designated Evolutions, there are three evolution paths left, and only the last one, Bloodline Evolution, is suitable." The growth and strength of Little Gold can be enhanced not only through gaining experience from battles but also by using the skill [Devour] to consume various metals. Moreover, if he chose [Bloodline Evolution], a new skill would also emerge. No longer hesitating, Charles directly selected the fifth evolution path, [E. Bloodline Evolution]! Soon, it seemed that the Little Gold, resembling a metal sculpture, began to emit a golden glow, like a finely crafted piece of art. The golden light continuously intensified, and within just a few breaths, Little Gold transformed into a small golden sun. The outer layer of metal started to slowly be absorbed by it, vanishing completely. As the light gradually faded, the evolution was complete, and a refreshed Little Gold appeared before Charles. There wasn''t much change in its size, it still measured around two meters in length at a glance. However, on the once-bald top of its head, a golden horn about twenty centimeters long had appeared. Little Gold''s dorsal fin had also become more prominent, rising like the peaks of mountains on the earth, gleaming with a golden sheen, looking incredibly sharp! Charles couldn''t wait to check the information about Little Gold: [Savage Gold-Eater Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attribute]: Gold [Level]: Lv20 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Enhanced Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery], [Liquid Metal Spray] [Weakness]: Abdomen/Wood Attribute [Hobby]: Metal Devour [Emotion]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 83 [Evolution]: 4 Paths [Description]: This is a very rare Savage Gold-Eater Beast, whose savage bloodline has been further enhanced, increasing its growth potential. Charles first focused on the most critical skill, [Enhanced Devour]. The original skill, [Metal Devour]: was the most important skill for the Savage Gold-Eater Beast, allowing it to grow rapidly and enhance its strength. Moreover, when consuming a large amount of special metals, there was a chance to gain unique skills. Now, with [Enhanced Devour]: the savage bloodline has been strengthened, allowing it to consume the vast majority of items containing gold attribute energy. When consuming large quantities of the same item, not only can it gain unique skills, but the chances are also increased. [Liquid Metal Spray]: By consuming various metal materials, it digests and stores them in its stomach. Through the pressure from its stomach, it can spray out the liquid metal, which can quickly solidify in a very short time, restricting the enemy''s movements. The solidified metal is extremely sturdy and generally cannot be destroyed! After seeing this information, Charles''s eyes lit up. After Little Gold''s promotion, not only had its important skills been enhanced to consume items containing gold attribute energy, but it also gained a new control skill. This meant that accelerating Little Gold''s growth would not be so difficult in the future. "Great job, Little Gold. Why don''t you go back and rest for a bit?" Charles reached out and gently stroked Little Gold''s head. ... The special phenomenon in the Golden Mountain Range was continuing to unfold, and the lives of the residents in the small town had changed. Due to the underground Eye of Ice and Fire volcano, the majority of residents had begun to relocate, leaving the Golden Mountain Range they had relied on for survival. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The remaining individuals were mostly Beast Masters hoping to seek adventure and wealth, along with a steady influx of outside Beast Masters into the town. In just two days, the town was filled with the figures of Beast Masters. If it weren''t for the many residents moving away, there might not have been enough space for so many people. The talented youth from Genosha and students from the Cyber Academy had already arrived. The teacher leading them, whom Charles knew very well, was Ethan, the instructor who had taught him practical combat. "Charles, I''ve safely escorted them here. It''s now up to you. The dean has arranged everything, these people will follow your command." Ethan said seriously. The young students from Cyber Academy looked up, their eyes wide with excitement as they said: "Charles, we''ll follow your lead! You tell us to go east, and we''ll go east, we won''t go west!" Even the older students nodded in agreement. All the students from Cyber Academy under the age of twenty were already present, while those over twenty were making their way to the Golden Mountain Range at a slower pace. Charles nodded and said slowly, "Alright, according to the dean, the energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire''s eruption is stable but will need to wait until tomorrow. Let''s take today to rest, explore the town, and recharge." After making simple arrangements, Zachary, Camilla, Jace, and Sadie all came over and gathered around Charles, chatting continuously. The remaining students from Cyber Academy looked at the scene before them and whispered enviously: "I want to go talk to Charles too, but I wonder if it''s okay." "Come on, you just want to flatter Charles." "So what if I do? Do you think you have a chance to flatter Charles? Would you go?" "Of course I would!" Jace, overhearing the quiet discussions around him, instinctively puffed out his chest, wearing an expression of immense pride. After surveying the group, he turned to Charles and said: "Charles, I heard there are many people coming this time, including the daughter of the level eight Beast Master Nathaniel, Luna!" "Luna?" Charles hadn''t heard much about this name, but he was familiar with her father Nathaniel. Charles had been in Genosha''s Calivia for a while and had encountered several prominent figures, but this powerful Beast Master Nathaniel had never shown up. "Yeah, I heard she had been training with her father Nathaniel outside until recently. She just returned and happened to catch the opportunity with the Eye of Ice and Fire. She''ll probably arrive later." Jace continued sharing his insider news. Camilla, observing the two conversing, chimed in: "I heard from my father that not only the geniuses from Genosha are coming, but some from the Stellar Empire are already on their way. They should arrive by afternoon." Upon hearing this news, Charles frowned slightly. He didn''t have any particular fondness for the Stellar Empire. Many of the tumultuous forces in the Atacama Desert were backed by the Stellar Empire. The true enemies of Aria and Joshua were actually the Stellar Empire! "It seems there will be many geniuses showing up, I just wonder if there is anyone stronger than Charles." Zachary said. Camilla shot him an incredulous look and replied, "Is there really a genius stronger than Charles?" Zachary thought for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "What I mean is, if there is a genius stronger than Charles, they certainly wouldn''t be human." This statement received agreement from the others. Charles quickly said, "Alright, alright, you all take a good rest. In the afternoon, we''ll go out for a walk, relax a bit, and get in the right mindset." Everyone nodded and turned to leave. Only Teacher Ethan remained, his sharp gaze fixed on Charles as he exclaimed, "You''ve gotten stronger again? No wonder you''re called the monster of Cyber Academy! It''s only been a few days, and you''ve improved again?" Charles scratched his head and replied, "I haven''t made a huge leap, just that my mystical beast completed its promotion, so my physical capabilities have improved a little." "Your little improvement is a lot for an ordinary genius! How about this: let''s have a spar later, and I''ll help you adapt." Ethan immediately suggested. Charles''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly found a secluded spot to battle against Ethan, a level seven Beast Master. Two hours later, Charles lay on the grass, panting heavily as he recovered from the physical exertion. Ethan stood a short distance away, reflecting, "The gap between you and your peers is getting wider, you''ve left them far behind. At this rate, it won''t be long before no one under twenty-five can match you." "By the way, if you get the chance, you should spar with Luna. She''s not yet twenty but is already a level five Beast Master." Charles slowly nodded. Anyone that Teacher Ethan recommended would not be simple. A level five Beast Master under twenty could directly enter the main branch of Cyber Academy. Sparring with someone like that should be quite engaging. Charles felt a flicker of anticipation. Time passed, and before long, it was evening. Charles was strolling through the town with Camilla, Zachary, and Jace when they passed an intersection and suddenly heard the sound of an argument. With more and more Beast Masters gathering in the small town of Golden Mountain Range, conflicts were bound to arise in such a crowded place. Charles didn''t want to get involved, but just as he was about to leave, Jace suddenly said: "This argument sounds a bit familiar. It seems to be some Academy students." Upon hearing this, Charles halted in his tracks. Chapter 315 - 315: Visitors from the Stellar Empire "Let''s go! Let''s see what''s going on." Charles walked toward the source of the arguing voices, with Camilla, Jace, and the others quickly following behind. If it were some other Beast Masters he didn''t know, Charles wouldn''t have bothered to take a second glance. However, since Jamie Dean had entrusted these academy students to his command, he couldn''t just ignore them. "This is absolutely unreasonable! We haven''t even finished our meal, and you want us to leave?" a student from Cyber Academy shouted, clenching his fists and turning red in the face. "What are you shouting about? It''s not like we aren''t offering you compensation. Here''s fifty silver coins, that should be enough. Take the money and get lost, don''t waste our time here." came a mocking voice, dripping with disdain and lacking any sense of shame. "Why should I? I paid to eat here, and just because you say it''s reserved, I have to leave? Who cares about your lousy money!" The Cyber Academy student didn''t even glance at the silver coins scattered on the ground. "I warn you one more time, I am a minister of the Stellar Empire. The crown prince of our Stellar Empire will be dining here shortly, so you''d better leave quickly!" The minister of the Stellar Empire spoke with a very unfriendly tone. At that moment, the crowd suddenly parted, and several figures appeared. Walking at the front was a young man dressed in luxurious clothing, with long hair cascading over his shoulders and a robust figure. "Mimi, in this little place, this restaurant is the only one that''s somewhat clean. I hope you don''t mind." the young man said in a very gentle tone, unhurriedly. "Silas, please call me by my full name, Mira. And it''s fine to just find any place for dinner, it''s not necessary to make a fuss about it." Mira responded, appearing very cold. The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, maintained an unchanged expression on his face, but a hint of cruelty and a cold gleam flashed in his eyes. He took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at the minister standing at the restaurant entrance, slowly asking: "What''s wrong? Can''t you handle the arrangement I gave you at all?" The minister instantly trembled all over, struggling to open his mouth to respond, "Your Highness the crown prince, it''s this person who refuses to leave and is looking for trouble." "Oh? Who are you?" Silas looked sharply at the student from the Cyber Academy. "I am a student from Genosha Cyber Academy. I have paid my fees and have the right to finish my dinner here." the student replied firmly, taking a deep breath. Silas said with great interest, "Genosha Cyber Academy, I''ve heard that it''s filled with genius youths. Are you one of them?" "This, I''m just an ordinary student. This is Genosha! It''s not your Stellar Empire. You are being too overbearing!" The student was extremely angry, he just wanted to have a decent meal. Moreover, if that so-called minister of the Stellar Empire had been a bit more polite and had a normal tone, he wouldn''t have said he wouldn''t leave. "I see. I''m quite interested in the people from Genosha Cyber Academy. I''ve heard that they are all true geniuses. It just so happens that I have a few geniuses under my command. I wonder if you dare to spar with them?" Silas glanced back. He saw Dante, Asher, and a cold-faced young man step out of the crowd and stand behind Silas. "These three are Level 4 Beast Masters, which is quite a bit of talent. Are you afraid? You''re not still just a Level 3 Beast Master, are you?" Silas said slowly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. The Cyber Academy student showed a troubled expression. He was a new student in Class B with only a Level 3 Beast Master rank, and facing these Level 4 Beast Masters, he was definitely no match for them. But he couldn''t directly say he was afraid to spar, that would make him seem timid and weak. "There are many geniuses at Genosha Cyber Academy. I''m just the most ordinary student among them. If you''re interested, you can try sparring with Charles!" the student said loudly. "Charles?" Silas frowned slightly upon hearing that name. He recalled the information Alyssa had mentioned, this Charles was not simple at all. However, Silas was skeptical about that information, as it seemed too incredible. A mere eighteen-year-old boy achieving such a level seemed unlikely. Next to him, the exceptionally aloof girl named Mira was the apprentice of the most powerful Level 8 Beast Master in the Stellar Empire. Even she had not completed her own creation of combat techniques, and the highest quality of her contracted mystical beast was only emerald grade. "I''m quite interested in geniuses. Since you don''t dare, just don''t embarrass yourself here and ruin people''s appetite." Silas said with a look of disdain. "You! I''m just a Level 3 Beast Master. If you have the ability, bring a Level 3 Beast Master here and see if I dare!" Finally, the student could no longer endure it and shouted loudly. Silas''s eyes lit up. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, even in Genosha''s territory, no one dared to provoke him! Because the friction between Genosha and Kingston was becoming increasingly intense, it was a crucial time for allies. Moreover, the Stellar Empire had not openly supported any nation yet. As the crown prince, he held a certain degree of influence, and at this critical juncture, Genosha would not easily provoke him. This was also why he was so arrogant. "Just so happens, I have two Level 3 Beast Masters here..." Silas had not finished his sentence. Suddenly, several figures appeared from the crowd, and someone shouted, "This is Genosha, not the Stellar Empire. Crown prince, please pay attention to the proper etiquette." Camilla''s voice became dignified and serious as she slowly walked over. "I know you, Princess Camilla of Genosha. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Silas said, as if he hadn''t heard the warning at all, still wearing a lazy smile. Camilla''s eyes were filled with disgust. She tried to control her tone to keep it normal and replied: "I didn''t expect the crown prince of the Stellar Empire to come. You are quite different from the rumors, others say you are polite and very cultured, but looking at you now..." Camilla''s words trailed off. The implication was clear to everyone, she was saying that Silas was impolite and bullying others. Unexpectedly, Silas did not care at all, his expression unchanged as he remained calm. "Since Princess has spoken, I will forgive this person''s rudeness. Princess, I wonder if you have had dinner yet? If you don''t mind, how about joining us?" Silas narrowed his eyes and smiled as he invited her. Upon hearing this, Camilla''s breath quickened, and it took her a while to return to normal. This person is truly shameless. Clearly, it is their Stellar Empire people who are rude and overbearing, yet it becomes a matter of forgiving others'' rudeness! "No, thank you. I don''t like dining with impolite people." Camilla retorted sarcastically. What seemed like a trivial matter had become significant when it involved Genosha and the Stellar Empire. Camilla, who was usually very dignified and polite, couldn''t help but mock at this moment. She hadn''t expected that the incident with the Eye of Ice and Fire would actually bring the crown prince of the Stellar Empire here. If it were according to the usual procedures, princes from other countries would have to go through a complicated process to enter Genosha, taking at least a week or two. "Father must know about this. His approval for them to enter Genosha must be to gain the support of the Stellar Empire." Camilla''s mind raced. As a member of the royal family, she had some perspective on these matters. However, she didn''t anticipate that this crown prince Silas from the Stellar Empire would be so arrogant, domineering, and unreasonable. It seemed as though he was deliberately looking for trouble. "What a coincidence, Princess. Rest assured, I will have this Cyber Academy student kicked out." Silas said with a smile, waving a hand as he continued. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A Level 3 Beast Master, timid and impolite. I really don''t know how Genosha Cyber Academy admits students like this. If he were at the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy, he would have been expelled long ago." "You! What are you saying? Clearly, it''s you..." Before the student could finish, Zachary couldn''t hold back any longer. He stepped forward, staring at Silas, and said earnestly, "Your Highness, I am also a student of Cyber Academy. I wonder if I have the qualifications to spar with the Level 4 Beast Masters behind you?" "You''re getting anxious so soon? I heard there''s a so-called monster of the Cyber Academy named Charles. I wonder if I can get a chance to see him?" Silas didn''t even glance at Zachary, focusing instead on Camilla as he spoke slowly. Camilla''s pupils constricted. She sensed that the other party''s arrogant purpose was likely to provoke Charles into action. "Does Charles have some sort of grudge against the crown prince of the Stellar Empire? Why is he bringing the topic back to Charles?" Camilla thought to herself. Charles stood at the back, observing the situation unfold. He noticed that when Silas mentioned his name, the aloof girl''s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement, and she even licked her lips, as if she couldn''t wait to fight. "Her name is Mira? I can faintly sense a dangerous feeling from hernot very obvious, just a little." Charles was quite clear about his own perceptions. Just as Charles was about to step forward, a sharp voice suddenly rang out, "What are you all doing here? Students of Genosha Cyber Academy, hurry back!" Ethan and Teacher Ruby appeared before everyone! "Teacher, they are being unreasonable! I was having dinner normally, and they insisted that I leave." the student immediately explained the situation. After listening, Ethan furrowed his brow. However, he didn''t get angry, instead, he carefully focused on a certain spot behind Silas. Chapter 316 - 316: Friction "What''s wrong?" Ruby noticed Ethan''s unusual behavior. In the past, he would have definitely exploded in anger and been ready to take action. Why was he in such a good mood today? Even if he couldn''t beat up the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he shouldn''t be this calm. Then, Ruby looked in the direction where Ethan''s gaze was fixed, and she saw a figure not far behind Silas that she was very familiar with. "So that''s it. The aura coming from that person is typical of an Eighth Level Beast Master. No wonder Ethan has been in such a good mood today." Ruby thought to herself. She recognized that person, he was a teacher from the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy. Every country in the Abyssal Depths has its own branch of the Cyber Academy, and the relationships between these branches are not always harmonious. Some academies even have intense rivalries. The relationship between Genosha Cyber Academy and Stellar Empire Cyber Academy belongs to the more hostile category. Now that the other side had an Eighth Level Beast Master teacher with them, Genosha only had her and Ethan as the two Seventh Level Beast Masters. If a conflict truly broke out, they would definitely be at a disadvantage! "Let''s go. We''ll talk about this later. We should be able to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire tomorrow. Resting well is the most important thing." Ruby said slowly. At the same time, the Eighth Level Beast Master who had been following Silas and the others slowly walked over and disdainfully said: "What good is resting? With a genius from the Stellar Empire here, you Genosha people have no chance." As soon as those words were spoken, the surrounding Genosha people immediately turned their gaze to him. Feeling the angry stares from the crowd, the man scoffed disdainfully. Instantly, the pressure of an Eighth Level Beast Master radiated out, and the entire street fell silent. Some Beast Masters who lacked sufficient strength couldn''t withstand this pressure and collapsed to the ground. "Zorion! You''re being a bit too arrogant!" Ethan''s aura surged, elemental energy coursing through him, his muscles bulging as he prepared to take action. "Ethan, I am now an Eighth Level Beast Master, and you''re still a Seventh Level Beast Master. Do you really want to make a move?" Zorion, the Eighth Level Beast Master from Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, said slowly. Ethan took deep breaths, feeling astonished. He never expected that Zorion, who had once been defeated by him, had now become an Eighth Level Beast Master! "Zorion! This is Genosha, don''t be so arrogant." Ethan gritted his teeth and said. Zorion didn''t care at all. He slowly walked behind Silas and said, "Let''s go. There''s nothing worth seeing here among these Genosha Beast Masters, they''re all just trash." Silas chuckled loudly, not holding back at all, and replied, "You''re right. Compared to the geniuses of our Stellar Empire, they fall far behind." Immediately, those from the Stellar Empire burst into loud laughter, their expressions incredibly arrogant. Only Alyssa, Dante, and Asher wore forced smiles, their gazes darting around as if searching for something. Especially Dante, when his eyes landed on Charles, his smile vanished abruptly, and he became unusually tense. "Alyssa, look quickly! Charles is over there!" Dante whispered. Alyssa immediately turned her head to look in the direction of Charles. Silas, with his keen observation skills, noticed Alyssa and Dante''s actions and followed their gaze. "This is the Charles who is called a monster from Genosha Cyber Academy? He doesn''t look that impressive." Silas remarked, intrigued. Next to him, Mira, who had been aloof and quiet, suddenly showed interest, turning to stare at Charles and scrutinizing him closely. At that moment, the sound of howling wind echoed above the town. Two figures appeared in mid-air, and a cold voice resonated in everyone''s ears, "Guests from the Stellar Empire, please be mindful of your words to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings." Silas instantly wiped the smile off his face and moved closer to Zorion, the Eighth Level Beast Master, as if instinctively seeking a safe spot. He knew whose voice that was! It was Nathaniel, the Eighth Level Beast Master from Genosha, known as the Iron-Blooded Minister! This person''s attitude had always been tough, he never backed down and had consistently advocated for aggression in response to Kingston''s provocations. Silas couldn''t believe he encountered him here today, what terrible luck. The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, thought to himself. Even though he wasn''t afraid that Nathaniel would kill him, it certainly wouldn''t be a good thing to provoke someone like him. Being targeted by an Eighth Level Beast Master was definitely not ideal. Moreover, according to the intel, Zorion, who is also an Eighth Level Beast Master, is simply no match for Nathaniel! "He must have sent his daughter here, Luna is also a powerful genius. Now there''s one more strong competitor." Silas thought silently. Originally, he had made a deal with Mira to help her find a strong genius to fight, all she needed to do was severely injure the opponent and rest for a few days so she couldn''t participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire. This was also why he was so arrogant and domineering, everything was part of a well-laid plan, including the student from Genosha Cyber Academy, whom he had deliberately sought out. If the teachers from Genosha Cyber Academy hadn''t shown up, Silas was confident he could arrange a battle between Charles and Mira. At that point, whether Charles was severely injured and lost or if both Charles and Mira were equally matched and ended up hurting each other, it would be a win for him. That way, he would have fewer competitors. He absolutely had to acquire that stone in the hands of Drake, the Eighth Level Beast Master! Unexpectedly, now there was another powerful Eighth Level Beast Master, Nathaniel. It seemed he would have to look for another opportunity, perhaps find a way for Mira and Charles to clash during the Eye of Ice and Fire. With that in mind, Silas spoke respectfully, "Mr. Nathaniel, we mean no trouble, we''ll be leaving now." On the other hand, Zorion looked quite displeased, gazing up at Nathaniel in mid-air, but he said nothing. "To all the powerful geniuses of Genosha, including that so-called monster, I hope you won''t be provoked by our Stellar Empire geniuses tomorrow." Zorion said before leading the Stellar Empire group away. The remaining Genosha people were all gritting their teeth, fists clenched, their faces filled with anger. Any Genosha citizen would not take kindly to insults and ridicule from other countries. "Youngsters from Cyber Academy, tomorrow is up to you! Make sure those little brats from the Stellar Empire see what a true genius looks like!" someone shouted. This prompted others to join in, and more and more people turned to the students of Cyber Academy, shouting loudly: "Exactly! Show them what a genius is!" Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good luck tomorrow! Take them down!" "Charles, it''s up to you tomorrow. Show them what a monster really is!" ... Hearing the shouts and seeing the excitement and anticipation on the faces of the crowd, Charles and the others instinctively clenched their fists and nodded vigorously. "Let''s go back for now. The dean will be coming tomorrow as well." Teacher Ruby said slowly. Ethan had fallen into silence ever since he saw Zorion. Even on the way back to the hotel, he hadn''t said a word. "Teacher Ruby, what''s wrong with Teacher Ethan?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled. Ruby sighed, glanced at Ethan, and spoke softly: "Well, the Eighth Level Beast Master from the Stellar Empire just now has a significant conflict with Ethan. He was once defeated by Ethan, and now he has become an Eighth Level Beast Master. It must be tough for Ethan." After hearing this, Charles understood. Zorion was indeed too arrogant, and everyone from the Stellar Empire had that same haughty attitude. Charles took a deep breath. If it hadn''t been for Teacher Ruby and Ethan''s appearance, along with Nathaniel''s arrival, he would have already stepped forward. Now, there was only one question in Charles''s mind. It felt like the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, wanted him to come out and fight. "Is it because of Alyssa and the others? Or is it for some other reason?" Charles couldn''t make an accurate judgment. "By the way, Charles, don''t underestimate them tomorrow. The Stellar Empire does have real geniuses. Mira is Zorion''s daughter, an Eighteenth Level Beast Master at just eighteen, and she has an even stronger Eighth Level Beast Master teacher." Ruby reminded him. Charles nodded. He wouldn''t underestimate his opponents, valuing every enemy was a quality that a true strong person should possess. "Teacher, will there be a fight during the Eye of Ice and Fire tomorrow?" Charles asked. Ruby shook her head and replied, "It''s still unclear what the specific arrangements are. The Eighth Level Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and Genosha should provide the results." Charles nodded, it seemed they would have to wait until tomorrow. After returning to the hotel, Charles quickly washed up and chose to rest. Early the next morning, as soon as Charles stepped out of his room, he saw many students waiting for him. "What''s going on? What happened?" Charles asked, a bit confused. Jace gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and said excitedly: "Charles, those Stellar Empire people are going too far! They deliberately provoked the students and then challenged them. Many students have been seriously injured by them! Now they are being treated by the teachers." Chapter 317 - 317: The Little Girl "Duel? Seriously injured? Take me to see!" Charles''s previously calm demeanor was shattered, and a look of concern appeared on his face. Although Charles''s relationship with the other students from Cyber Academy wasn''t very close, and could even be described as strangers, Dean Jamie had entrusted these students to him, so he couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. Following the anxious Jace and the others, Charles arrived at a room in the hotel. Both Teacher Ruby and Teacher Ethan were there, and they were feeding the injured students a miracle drug. The atmosphere in the room was somewhat somber. Charles glanced around, there were five injured students in total, and two of them looked particularly severe. It was likely they wouldn''t be able to participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire today. "Teacher Ruby, what exactly happened?" Charles asked, furrowing his brow. A hint of anger appeared on Ruby''s face. She took a deep breath. Normally, she was emotionally stable, but now she seemed like a volcano about to erupt. Suppressing her anger, Teacher Ruby slowly said: "Those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire went too far. They actually bullied a little girl selling wild fruits in the town. Our students saw it and stood up for her, and then the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire mocked them and challenged them to a duel." "And the result is what you see now, they were too ruthless." Teacher Ethan had remained silent, saying nothing, just quietly observing the injured students in the room. All the students kept their heads down, their faces filled with shame and frustration. "Lift your heads up, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. It''s just a temporary defeat. You''ll get back at them next time!" Ruby encouraged. One student, holding his broken arm, looked up with red eyes and gritted his teeth as he said: Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher, it''s not that we were too weak, it''s that they took some miracle drug beforehand that temporarily boosted their strength. One of the students caught a whiff of the miracle drug''s residue." As soon as those words were spoken, Charles''s attention was instantly drawn in. He quickly asked, "Are you sure?" "I''m sure, Charles. I also enjoy studying alchemy, and you''ve always been my idol." said another student lying on the bed, struggling to sit up. "That scent is definitely the residue from using a miracle drug for a temporary boost in strength." Charles nodded and exchanged glances with Teacher Ruby and Teacher Ethan, all realizing that something was very wrong with the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. "You all need to rest well, the teachers will seek justice for you." Ruby reassured them again. The group slowly closed the door to the room, and once the surrounding students had dispersed, Charles spoke up. "Teachers, today''s events are very strange, and so was yesterday. It seems like the people from the Stellar Empire are very eager to challenge our students to duels." "Even now that a student has noticed they used a miracle drug beforehand, it won''t matter much. After all, some time has passed, and the residual scent would have dissipated." Ethan, who had been silent, suddenly looked up and said in a deep voice, "This time, the Eye of Ice and Fire has limited spots available. The people from the Stellar Empire are likely trying to take advantage of Genosha''s current need for their support to sabotage the chances of our young people to grow stronger." Ruby agreed with this perspective and added, "In fact, the relationship between the Stellar Empire and Genosha isn''t very harmonious. They have a better attitude toward Kingston." Charles hadn''t considered that factor, but thinking back to the incident with the Stellar Empire''s crown prince yesterday, he felt a bit puzzled. "The injured students are all from Class A. Two of them are in bad shape and probably won''t be able to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire. The other three will also be affected to some extent." Ruby sighed and said slowly. Charles immediately thought of something and quickly said, "Teacher, there are still other students from Class A outside. We need to get them back quickly." Ruby paused for a moment, then quickly reacted and rushed out. That left Teacher Ethan and Charles alone in the room. "Charles, do you have any good ideas? We can''t just let things continue like this." Ethan said slowly. His mood had been off these past couple of days. If it had been before, he would have gone straight to confront the high-ranking Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. But ever since meeting Zorion, especially after learning that he had become an Eighth-Level Beast Master, Ethan had grown silent. "They don''t just want to duel, they want to target us, right? Then let it be as they wish. I''ll take matters into my own hands. Don''t worry, Teacher. I''ll make them pay for how they treated our students!" Charles replied. Ethan''s eyes lit up suddenly as he said, "Charles, if you''re taking action, I feel reassured. The people from the Stellar Empire who are here now shouldn''t be your match!" Charles nodded and didn''t say anything more. He walked directly toward the hotel exit. As he passed through the lobby, many students from Cyber Academy had gathered, loudly discussing the situation: "Those beasts from the Stellar Empire! They ate a whole third of the wild fruits that little girl worked so hard to pick and then said the fruits were sour and not worth buying!" "Those people have no shame! They bullied a little girl, and when our students couldn''t stand by and helped her, the people from the Stellar Empire just threw the money on the ground, making the little girl pick it up one by one!" "And that''s not all! They even said the people of Genosha were hypocritical, thinking that since they were from the Stellar Empire, they could trick us with sour fruit!" "How shameless! They say the wild fruit is sour after eating a third of what the little girl offered?" At the entrance of the hotel stood a timid little girl, her hands covered in calluses and dirt lodged beneath her fingernails, tightly gripping a basket. Charles took a glance and immediately realized this must be the little girl selling wild fruits. He slowly walked over, bent down, and gently asked, "Do you have any fruits left? I''d like to buy some to try." The little girl paused for a moment, recalling what had just happened. She seemed a bit frightened and timidly replied, "Yes, but... but they said the fruits are sour..." "Can I taste one?" Charles tried to control his emotions and showed a gentle smile. Seemingly affected by Charles''s smile, the little girl slowly nodded. Then she carefully took out a plump wild fruit from her basket and, her arm trembling slightly, offered it to him. Charles carefully took the fruit from her hand and took a big bite. It was sweet! "The fruit is very sweet! I''ll take them all." Charles said as he finished eating the wild fruit. "Really? Really? These fruits were picked by me this morning from the mountains. I only brought the ripe ones to sell." the little girl said, her eyes instantly welling up with tears as she looked down and spoke softly. Charles took out a gold coin and was about to hand it over when the little girl just glanced at it and immediately refused. "Brother, that''s a gold coin. You took the wrong one. Twenty copper coins are enough for all these wild fruits." This time, it was Charles who was taken aback. He didn''t take back the gold coin but looked closely at the little girl. She seemed to be only about ten years old, with dark skin and many small scars on her arms, likely from picking wild fruits in the forest for a long time. Her bright eyes held a hint of fear. "I understand. Please accept this gold coin." Charles said earnestly. To his surprise, the little girl rejected him once again. "Mommy said we should earn money with our own hands. Brother, using a gold coin to buy these wild fruits isn''t very smart." Charles took a deep breath and decided not to insist. He pulled out a handful of copper coins from his storage space and said, "This time it''s copper coins. Is that okay? Now, give me the fruits." The little girl didn''t rush to take the money, instead, she carefully examined the wild fruits in her basket, setting aside some that were damaged from being squished. Then she cautiously took out a plastic bag and packed the broken fruits away. Only after that did she take eighteen copper coins from Charles''s hand, saying happily, "Thank you, brother. These fruits are broken and can''t be sold to you. I want to keep them for lunch, so eighteen copper coins is enough." Hearing the little girl''s words, Charles was momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, he cautiously said: "Is this all you have for lunch? Eating only wild fruits isn''t good for you, you won''t grow tall." "No, Older brother! I don''t eat them all the time. Today is my birthday, so I get to eat these delicious fruits." the little girl replied, her face beaming with innocent joy. That smile was so radiant that Charles instinctively shut his eyes and clenched his fists. Their conversation was heard by all the students in the lobby, and no one spoke up. All eyes were focused on Charles and the little girl at the door. Upon hearing that she only got to eat these damaged wild fruits on her birthday, the students'' eyes instantly welled up with tears. They gritted their teeth, a surge of anger building up inside them. Recalling the behavior of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, all the students present wanted to rush out immediately and beat down those brutes who had bullied the little girl. Charles wore a somewhat stiff smile as he slowly reached out his hand to gently brush the dust off the little girl''s clothes. He softly said: "Coincidentally, my friend''s birthday is today too. Would you like to join us for cake later since your wild fruits are all sold out?" "Really? Can I not eat any and take some home for my little brothers and sisters? And my mom, she hasn''t had cake in a long time." the little girl asked, trying to swallow her excitement. Chapter 318 - 318: Shouldnt Be a Problem, Right? Charles could no longer suppress the sympathy in his heart. He didn''t answer, instead, he stood up and turned to look at the students in the hall, asking loudly: "Surely someone here has a birthday today?" In the next moment, The first student raised their hand and responded, "Me! It''s my birthday today!" The second student also raised their hand, replying, "And me! What a coincidence, it''s my birthday too." The third... The little girl stood at the hotel door, watching as many older brothers raised their hands, claiming that today was also their birthday. Innocent and na?ve, she felt a strange sensation in her heart. "Why are there so many older brothers celebrating their birthdays today?" The little girl stared with wide eyes at Charles and asked. Charles slowly turned around and answered firmly, "Today is a special day. Any child who has a birthday today will be very happy in the future." Hearing Charles''s response, the little girl instantly brightened up. "Come on, let me take you inside. Where do you live? I''ll have them bring your dad, mom, and little brothers and sisters over later." Charles extended his hand into the air. "I don''t have a dad. Mom said he has passed away. Mom can''t walk because her leg is gone." the little girl said as she placed her hand on top of Charles''s outstretched hand. "Older brother, what''s wrong?" The little girl looked up, curiously observing Charles, who was frozen in place. Charles took a deep breath, forced a smile, and replied, "It''s nothing." Just then, a loud, arrogant voice suddenly echoed from the street not far away, sounding somewhat familiar. "Is this the hotel where the students of Genosha Cyber Academy live? It''s not that impressive. Those people are all useless, they can be defeated so easily." That voice belonged to Silas, the crown prince of the Stellar Empire from yesterday. He was walking with his head held high, swaying slightly, right in front of Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master. Behind him trailed seven or eight Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, all displaying an arrogant attitude, loudly discussing among themselves as if they were afraid no one would hear. "Genosha''s talents aren''t that great either. None of them won in a duel against us from the Stellar Empire, they all lost!" "Exactly! Their strength is so weak, yet they dare to point fingers at us. What right do they have?" "Calling us shameless, while they have the nerve to complain about a few wild fruits? How petty!" "Right? They act like we wouldn''t pay. It''s just a few copper coins, not like we don''t have any." "Look, isn''t that the little girl who was selling wild fruits?" As the little girl heard the voices outside, she instinctively hid behind Charles, timidly peeking out to see the approaching figures. Among the group, there were a few people who had eaten a lot of wild fruits in the morning and complained about how sour they were, refusing to pay. "Older brother, let''s hurry and go! They are Beast Masters! Two kind older brothers helped me today, but they got beaten up by them. We should leave!" The little girl used all her strength to try to pull Charles away to escape. Charles stood there like a giant rock, completely motionless. "Older brother, let''s go! They''re really strong, and they''ll hit people!" The little girl looked at the approaching Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, panic rising in her voice as tears began to well up in her eyes. Charles slowly crouched down and patted the little girl''s shoulder, responding lightly: "It''s okay, don''t worry. With me here, no one can bully you. I''m a Beast Master too, and a strong one at that. I''m stronger than they are, so it''s fine." Hearing this, the little girl still didn''t completely relax. She held onto Charles''s hand tightly, looking extremely frightened. "Bully? Who''s bullying her? You must be Charles, right? Stronger than us? That''s pretty arrogant, isn''t it?" One of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire overheard Charles and immediately retorted loudly. In an instant, the students from the Cyber Academy who had been in the hotel lobby all stood up and made their way to the entrance. Each of them clenched their fists, widened their eyes, and gritted their teeth as they positioned themselves behind Charles and the little girl. "Wow, so many people. You think having more people will intimidate fewer people?" Silas stretched lazily, rolled his neck, and started to slander Charles and the others. "Mind your attitude. This morning''s duel accidentally injured your student. We came to check on them." Zorion, the eighth-level Beast Master, unleashed his pressure fully. In the next moment, the boys on Charles''s side felt the overwhelming pressure from the strong opponent! It felt like a sharp blade slowly pressing against their necks, as if it would slice through skin, muscle, and veins at any moment, causing many of the less powerful students to turn pale and tremble. Even so, no one took a step back. Those who could withstand it reached out to support their fellow students. Charles''s expression darkened as he realized that Zorion''s pressure was indiscriminate! There was still a normal ten-year-old girl present! If it hadn''t been for Charles''s quick reaction, using the attribute energy within him to help the little girl withstand the pressure, she would have already been seriously injured! "A bunch of low-level Beast Masters still struggling here, like ants!" Zorion scoffed, intending to increase his pressure once more. "Enough!" Charles shouted fiercely. Instantly, the scene fell silent. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire widened their eyes in disbelief, looking at Charles, and slowly began to speak: "He must be out of his mind. In the world of Beast Masters, strength is everything. How dare a level four Beast Master openly reprimand an eighth-level Beast Master? He must not want to live!" "This is going to be interesting. Lord Zorion isn''t the type to be gentle. This Charles is finished!" "Exactly, what kind of genius is this? So arrogant, he clearly doesn''t know the danger he''s in!" Zorion was momentarily taken aback, he hadn''t expected that someone from the Cyber Academy would dare to speak to him like that! "Kid, are you out of your mind? Didn''t your teacher teach you to be humble in front of stronger opponents?" Zorion laughed in anger, his tone dripping with threat. Charles''s expression was unchanged, but his calm voice concealed a simmering rage as he replied: "Bullying the weak and ordinary is not worthy of my respect." "What do you mean? A mere level four Beast Master dares to criticize me?" Zorion''s eyes widened, he had never seen someone so stubborn. In the Stellar Empire, any ordinary low-level Beast Master that dared to offend him would have been dealt with long ago! But now, because Charles was a student from the Genosha Cyber Academy, and Zorion was a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, it wouldn''t be appropriate for him to directly attack Charles. However, he couldn''t let this slide either. "Since your teacher hasn''t taught you, as a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, I have the right to correct you. You should learn to be humble when encountering strong opponents!" Zorion said slowly. He suddenly retracted his pressure, and the energy around him began to surge, preparing to make his move! Using the excuse of guidance to properly teach Charles a lesson was not a problem at all, after all, he was a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, while Charles was just an ordinary student from the Genosha Cyber Academy. Charles took a deep breath. He knew that he was not in any danger at the moment. The other party, coming with such a large group and acting so arrogantly, was not here to apologize or check on them. They were definitely here to stir up trouble again, to provoke a conflict, and perhaps even to ensure that more of their group ended up injured. "You, an eighth-level Beast Master, attacking me, a level four Beast Master, is a bit shameless, don''t you think?" Charles replied calmly. "Hmph! You''re just an ordinary student. I''m not attacking you, I just want to offer you some guidance since your teacher hasn''t taught you anything useful at all." Zorion said disdainfully. Charles nodded and continued to respond calmly: "Sure, but when my teacher returns, will you be able to say that to him in person?" Zorion nodded decisively and said, "Of course! As an eighth-level Beast Master, it would be an honor for me to guide your teacher in instructing you, his apprentice!" "Honor? What a coincidence, my teacher is also an eighth-level Beast Master." Charles said slowly. Upon hearing this, Zorion immediately discreetly retracted his energy, looking incredulous as he asked, "You''re Jamie Dean''s student? I hadn''t heard he had any apprentices." In his view, if what Charles said was true, then he really couldn''t make a move. After all, Jamie was an eighth-level Beast Master, just like him, and Jamie had been an eighth-level for many years, he wouldn''t be able to compete! "No." Charles shook his head. Zorion let out a sigh of relief, and his attitude grew more aggressive as he said, "You''re not being honest at all, trying to scare me?" "I''m not trying to scare you, my teacher is Ezra." Charles replied. Zorion didn''t react immediately, standing there in shock for a moment. Once he remembered who Ezra was, he silently retracted his earlier aggressive posture and took two steps back. "Ezra''s apprentice, huh? Kid, today I''m in a good mood and just want to offer you some guidance. Since you''re unwilling, I won''t force you." Zorion said, his expression somewhat stiff. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he had just become an eighth-level Beast Master, he couldn''t even defeat Jamie, let alone someone like Ezra! "Funny, I''m not in a good mood today either. I''d like to spar with the geniuses from the Stellar Empire, that shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Charles lifted his gaze slightly and asked calmly. Chapter 319 - 319: Do You Have That Strength? "Are you really going to challenge the genius from our country?" Zorion''s expression was quite peculiar, his eyes filled with surprise and a hint of delight. Behind Zorion, Silas shared the same joy, he hadn''t expected things to unfold so perfectly. Yesterday, he had wanted Charles to make a move, thinking that Mira, the talented young girl, would be able to defeat Charles easily. He had hoped she could even seriously injure Charles, preventing this rumored genius from entering the Eye of Ice and Fire. Unexpectedly, his plan from yesterday had failed, but today, Charles had taken the initiative. "Ah, if only Mira were here. If we could have her fight Charles, it would be best if they both ended up injured. That way, no powerful genius could compete with me, and the treasures in the Eye of Ice and Fire would surely be mine!" Silas rolled his eyes repeatedly, his mind racing with thoughts. He really wanted to call Mira over right now, but he worried that Zorion might discover his ulterior motives, which would lead to trouble. Zorion was unaware of the specific situation regarding yesterday''s arrangements, after all, no one would want their own daughter to be used by someone else. The wrath of an eighth-level Beast Master is not something to be taken lightly, especially since Mira has another even more powerful eighth-level Beast Master backing her! "That''s right, are you afraid? I''m eighteen this year and a fourth-level Beast Master. Any fourth-level Beast Master around my age is fair game." Charles said slowly, gently patting the little girl beside him on the back to help her relax. However, it didn''t help much. After being bullied by those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire in the morning, the little girl was now terrified of them and clutched Charles''s fingers tightly. "Anyone around the same age is fair game? That''s what you said, Charles!" Silas''s eyes lit up immediately as he shouted eagerly. Charles nodded, he had the confidence for that! "If you''re still afraid, then anyone a bit older is fine. Even a fifth-level Beast Master is acceptable." Charles changed his usual demeanor and began to taunt. Facing this disgusting group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, he needed to slap them in the face to teach them a lesson! "Alright, alright! You''re so arrogant and disrespectful, kid. Underestimating others will only lead to trouble!" Zorion grew increasingly displeased with Charles. Ever since he became an eighth-level Beast Master, no one had dared to embarrass him like this! If he didn''t teach Charles an unforgettable lesson, how could he face others in the future? A mere fourth-level Beast Master could easily scold him, and if that got out, he would be the laughingstock! "Silas, you''re also a fourth-level Beast Master. Go have a spar with Charles and show him what it means to have people above him and worlds beyond his own!" Zorion suddenly turned and said. Although he wanted to send a fifth-level Beast Master to duel Charles, he feared the gossip it would generate. Given his personality, if Charles''s teacher weren''t that guy Ezra, he would have sent a fifth-level Beast Master to challenge Charles without hesitation! But because of Ezra, he couldn''t be that shameless. "Me? Teacher Zorion, wouldn''t it be a bit too generous to let me take action against Charles? Under your guidance, any genius from the Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy could easily defeat Charles!" Zorion wore a sycophantic smile on his face. After receiving the intelligence report from Alyssa, he took Charles very seriously and didn''t want any mishaps to occur right before the crucial Eye of Ice and Fire event. So the best option was to let someone else take the stage! "Exactly! Anyone I teach would outperform Ezra''s students!" Zorion nodded in satisfaction, fully aware that Silas was trying to curry favor with him by saying this. But he enjoyed hearing such words! "Sienna, you go ahead. Go and spar with this kid who doesn''t know his own limits. Just be careful, and don''t accidentally kill him." Zorion shouted another name. From the crowd behind him, a tall young man stepped forward. "Don''t worry, teacher. I''ll make sure to beat him half to death!" said the boy named Sienna, grinning widely as he replied. At the Genosha Cyber Academy, a student approached Charles from behind and whispered, "Charles, it was this guy who bullied the little girl this morning. He also injured other students. His strength should be close to a level five Beast Master!" After hearing this, Charles showed no signs of worry or fear. He said softly, "Go notify the teachers, and Nathaniel too." The student nodded and quietly slipped away. Meanwhile, the little girl beside them watched everything unfold, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Older brother, is it because of me that you''re going to fight him? It''s all my fault. Please don''t go, I''ll go apologize to them." the little girl cried, shaking Charles''s arm. Charles felt a bit at a loss. He could only comfort her, "It''s okay, it''s not because of you. Older brother is strong, much stronger than them. You don''t need to worry, I''ll teach these bad guys a lesson." The little girl looked worried and said slowly, "Older brother, be careful. I''ll pick a lot of wild fruits for you tomorrow. Please don''t get hurt." Charles nodded seriously, slowly releasing the little girl''s arm, and walked calmly towards the Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. "Such arrogance! Are all of you from Genosha Cyber Academy this weak? Even after losing, you still accuse us of being the bad guys." Sienna sneered dismissively. Charles did not respond. He merely sniffed the air around him. There was indeed a faint, unusual scent, but it didn''t come from Sienna, it was from someone else. "It seems that this Beast Master from the Stellar Empire hasn''t used any miracle drugs to temporarily boost his power. That would make things easier, he could be turned into a waste in no time." Charles thought to himself. With Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master, present, it wasn''t going to be easy to incapacitate the Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. If Zorion intervened when Sienna was in danger, Charles would be powerless to act. So, having the students from Genosha Cyber Academy call for the teachers and notify Nathaniel was to ensure that Charles could fight without holding back. With both sides having an eighth-level Beast Master, Charles wouldn''t be stopped if he got serious! "What''s wrong? Are you scared? What are you waiting for, Charles? Hurry up and make your move! I can''t wait to teach you a lesson!" Sienna said with a smile, completely unconcerned. Charles still didn''t respond and continued to wait. Seeing this, Sienna directly summoned four mystical beasts. Four hexagram arrays lit up, and four fire-element mystical beasts appeared before everyone. "It''s too late to be scared now. Even if you kneel and beg for mercy, I won''t let you off!" At Sienna''s command, the four mystical beasts lunged straight at Charles! Charles took a deep breath and summoned Mia, Mousie, Little Gold, and Max in response. The battle between the two was about to erupt! At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky and crashed heavily between Charles and Sienna. Instantly, the previously intact ground shattered, and countless fragments of dirt flew into the air, forcing Charles and Sienna to retreat. Once all the dust settled, everyone could see the person who had landed. Charles''s pupils constricted sharply because he recognized this person. It was the eighth-level Beast Master Drake, whom he had encountered in the canyon when the Bloodthirsty Alloy Ants appeared! "Who are you?" Zorion''s expression changed dramatically, and he became tense, as if facing a formidable enemy. His attribute energy surged, and hexagram arrays appeared around him, ready to summon mystical beasts and start the fight at a moment''s notice. "Me? I''m just an eighth-level Beast Master passing by. By the way, isn''t it bullying to gang up on someone like this? He''s already twenty-five years old, isn''t he?" Drake said slowly, pointing directly at Sienna. Instantly, Zorion''s expression turned grim because Drake was stating a fact! Although Sienna was close to becoming a level five Beast Master, he was seven years older than Charles! This duel was extremely unfair. They had thought no one would notice, as age is hard to determine unless explicitly stated. "That''s nonsense! He isn''t that old!" Zorion immediately retorted. To prevent the situation from being exposed, he stepped directly in front of Sienna, shielding him with his body. Drake''s eyes widened in disbelief, he had never seen such a shameless eighth-level Beast Master before. "Tsk tsk tsk, how on earth did someone like you become an eighth-level Beast Master? It''s so embarrassing." Drake said bluntly, showing no concern for Zorion''s feelings. "I have no grudges against you. Why are you targeting me?" Zorion frowned, suppressing the anger bubbling inside him. He simply couldn''t gauge this person''s strength. If Drake were an ordinary Beast Master, he would have already engaged him in a fight. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed, there are no grudges. Like I said, I''m just passing by and couldn''t stand by without saying something." Drake waved his hand dismissively and continued, "You should leave. Since I''m in a good mood, I won''t beat you up today." "Beat me up?" Zorion could no longer hold back. He had never felt so insulted as an eighth-level Beast Master, being scolded by a fourth-level Beast Master and then looked down upon by another eighth-level Beast Master! "Well, that depends on whether you have the strength to back it up!" Zorion roared loudly, ready to make a move. However, in the next instant, Drake''s figure vanished from where he stood and reappeared right in front of Zorion, locking eyes with him. "Oh? Do you have that kind of strength?" Drake said slowly. Zorion''s pupils constricted sharply, the other man''s speed was simply too fast, so fast that even he, as an eighth-level Beast Master, couldn''t react in time! This speed was already comparable to that of a ninth-level Beast Master. Chapter 320 - 320: Is This Really Okay? As the leader of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, Zorion had always maintained a very arrogant attitude.However, he had toned it down significantly when facing the more powerful eighth-level Beast Master Nathaniel. Now, he found himself confronting another eighth-level Beast Master, Drake, who was comparable to Nathaniel. Especially after Drake had shown a hint of his strength, Zorion immediately felt deflated. He instinctively swallowed hard and took two steps back, his face filled with shock and a hint of concealed fear. He shouted sternly: "I am a teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy! What do you want?" Drake tilted his head nonchalantly, then extended his pinky finger to scratch his ear, responding calmly, "Stellar Empire? Cyber Academy? Sorry, I''ve never heard of it." This casual, unconcerned demeanor completely took the wind out of Zorion''s sails. He looked desperately at everyone around him and slowly said, "Is this how you Genosha treat your guests? We are your guests!" "Genosha? Who told you I''m from Genosha?" Drake sighed. He had only been living in the Golden Mountain Range for a long time and was not actually from Genosha. Zorion opened his mouth, wanting to say something else, when suddenly he looked up at the sky not far away and saw two figures quietly appearing. "Genosha only welcomes guests who deserve respect, Zorion. You''ve gone too far." Nathaniel''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, carrying a sense of authority. "Gone too far? We didn''t force these students from the Genosha Cyber Academy to duel. They volunteered." Zorion retorted loudly, feeling bold in the moment. Facing him were two eighth-level Beast Mastersone was Nathaniel, once hailed as the strongest eighth-level Beast Master in Genosha. Unfortunately, since Ezra''s arrival, few still referred to Nathaniel in that way. The other was an eighth-level Beast Master who seemed to have popped up out of nowhere. From the speed he had shown earlier, he could easily rival a typical ninth-level Beast Master! "How unlucky! This situation has escalated, but they shouldn''t attack directly. After all, Genosha needs the support of the Stellar Empire right now." Zorion thought frantically. However, Nathaniel''s gaze made him feel somewhat hesitant. "I''ve told you, Genosha does not welcome guests like you. If you want to compete or duel, that''s fine. However, your actions are disgraceful." Nathaniel looked coldly at the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire present. With just a glance, the Beast Masters, who had been shouting arrogantly moments ago, immediately shut their mouths, not daring to say another word. "This evening, the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano will stabilize. At that time, you can fight and compete inside, but as long as there are no fatalities, no one is allowed to intervene." Nathaniel said firmly. Upon hearing this, Silas''s eyes lit up, and he became extremely excited. He quickly whispered to Zorion: "Teacher, we can accept this proposal. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, under your guidance, have long surpassed Genosha!" Zorion, after hearing this, thought carefully and felt a bit uncertain. After all, he knew that Nathaniel''s daughter Luna was a genius Level 5 Beast Master! There are Level 5 Beast Masters under twenty years old in the Stellar Empire, but for various reasons, they did not come to participate in this Eye of Ice and Fire event. Noticing Zorion''s hesitation, Silas blinked and whispered again, "I understand your concerns, teacher. I have a way to..." Before he could finish his sentence, Nathaniel''s voice directly interrupted their whispered conversation. "No need to discuss. This is not a proposal, it is a notification. If you do not accept, you are to leave Genosha immediately." Nathaniel stood in the air, his gaze sweeping over all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze, which seemed to regard them as mere poultry, made Silas involuntarily shrink back, hiding his body behind Zorion, the Level 8 Beast Master. "Truly deserving of the praise my father has given him, Nathaniel, the iron-blooded minister of Genosha, is indeed formidable!" Silas thought to himself. Zorion took a deep breath. In order to avoid embarrassing the Stellar Empire, he quickly called out loudly, "What a coincidence! We were thinking the same thing, perfectly aligning with your thoughts from Genosha." Upon hearing this, a hint of sarcasm appeared on Nathaniel''s face. He felt disdain for Zorion, who, for reasons unknown, had somehow become a Level 8 Beast Master. "There''s one more thing. Beast Masters over twenty years old can only remain on the outskirts of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano and are not allowed to enter the depths." Nathaniel added. This time Zorion did not refute, instead, he nodded in agreement. He also knew that if too many Beast Masters entered the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, it would disrupt the originally stable energy of ice and fire attributes, and that would lead to trouble. Therefore, to limit the number of participants and to promote the better growth of young talents, he accepted this requirement. "The matter is settled then, we will take our leave." Zorion waved his hand, intending to lead the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire away. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Charles''s voice suddenly rang out: "Wait, have you forgotten something?" Zorion, Silas, and Sienna all paused, especially Sienna, who turned around to face Charles and said, "What, do you want to court death? I would be more than happy to accompany you to the end." Sienna shook his neck and stretched his body, he wanted Charles, the so-called genius, to taste the bitterness of failure. Especially at this critical moment, it would be best to seriously injure Charles so that he would be unable to participate in the evening''s Eye of Ice and Fire. "Court death? No, it''s you who are about to have a close encounter with death." Charles said, his face devoid of any expression, his tone icy. His eyes regarded the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire as if they were merely weeds by the roadside. "Everyone talks big, what truly matters is strength!" Sienna was completely unaware of the danger. However, Silas and Zorion behind him could sense that Charles was exuding a chilling murderous intent! Ruthless and cruel! Like a tireless slaughtering knife in a butcher''s shop, it was poised and ready to strike at Sienna''s throat. Drake glanced at Charles and smiled, quite satisfied as he said, "Good kid, this murderous intent is even stronger than what I had back in the day, no wonder I have faith in you." At this moment, Nathaniel, who had been hovering in mid-air, slowly descended to the ground, observing Charles with great interest. Upon hearing Drake''s words, he turned his head and said with a tone of regret, "What a pity, that guy Ezra is truly lucky to have such a disciple." "What? Ezra''s disciple?" Drake was taken aback. He hadn''t had the chance to investigate Charles''s background and didn''t realize that he was already Ezra''s student. Drake had spent a long time in Genosha''s Golden Mountain Range, so he naturally knew who Ezra was. "This kid has such great physical talent, if he''s not my disciple, it''s a waste of talent! I feel like I still can''t beat Ezra. That guy''s divine beast is ridiculously strong, only a Level 9 Beast Master could possibly overpower him." Drake thought to himself. He sighed, feeling a spark of motivation that had long been dormant. If he could break through from a Level 8 Beast Master to a Level 9 Beast Master, he could compete with Ezra for Charles as a disciple. "The energy of the Eye of Ice and Fire volcano is about to stabilize. I need to keep a close eye on Charles, there might be other surprises." Drake mused. At that moment, Nathaniel interrupted the impending battle between Charles and Sienna. "I''ve said it before, if you want to fight or duel, you can enter the Eye of Ice and Fire. As long as there are no fatalities, it''s fine, and the Stellar Empire has agreed to this." Nathaniel stated. Sienna let out a cold laugh, extending his right hand to his neck and mimicking a beheading motion toward Charles, clearly provocative. "Just don''t be so scared that you disappear when the time comes, otherwise, I''ll make you know what it''s like to wish you were dead!" Sienna laughed heartily. Charles said nothing, merely nodding at Nathaniel to indicate his agreement. He then slowly took the hand of the little girl beside him and entered the hotel. He had no need to waste words with someone who was about to become irrelevant. He had already memorized the appearances of all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire present today, once he entered the Eye of Ice and Fire, he would deal with them one by one. "This kid is lucky, let him live a little longer. Come evening, it''ll be his turn to suffer!" Sienna said with a smile, turning to the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Silas pretended to agree wholeheartedly, but in his mind, he was pondering how to deal with Luna and Charles, the two of them. In his eyes, Luna, who was under twenty and already a Level 5 Beast Master, posed the greater threat. With plenty of time left in the afternoon, he needed to come up with a plan specifically targeting Luna! The streets were now empty as everyone dispersed. Before all the students from Cyber Academy could enter the hotel, Ruby and Ethan hurriedly walked out. "Charles, what happened?" Ruby asked with concern. Charles briefly explained what had just occurred. Upon hearing about the agreement with the Stellar Empire, Ruby''s face filled with worry. She turned to Nathaniel, who had just entered, and asked, "Sir, won''t that lead to many students getting hurt? After all, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire are quite strong." Nathaniel glanced at the students around him, noticing their eager expressions, and slowly replied:"There''s nothing wrong with that. If they stay in the academy without experiencing real bloodshed and fire, they will never become strong." Chapter 321 - 321: Anticipation "My lord, that may be true, but they have only just entered the academy and lack experience. Moreover, several students can no longer participate in the Eye of Ice and Fire." Ruby said with a tone full of concern. "This matter has also been agreed upon by your dean, his thoughts align with mine. A young hawk living in a nest cannot freely soar in the sky." Nathaniel replied. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He added further explanation: "There are several eighth-level Beast Masters watching this time, so there won''t be any life-threatening dangers. In the future, when facing real battles, no one will be there to protect them." Upon hearing this, Ruby silently nodded. Since this was a decision made by Dean Jamie and Lord Nathaniel, she had no objections. Charles and the other students, along with the little girl, walked towards the hotel front desk. Nathaniel, along with his daughter Luna, slowly followed behind. "Luna, when you enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, pay close attention to them. There will also be some other talented students from different academies attending." Nathaniel said gently. Luna, expressionless, nodded slightly. "Sigh, your personality is just too cold, and you don''t talk much. Try to make a few more friends when you have the chance. I think that Charles is quite a good one." Nathaniel sighed, continuing to discuss with his daughter Luna. "I don''t want to." Luna replied succinctly. She didn''t like interacting with others and preferred to be alone. "You" Nathaniel, a man known as the Iron-Blooded Lord, appeared quite helpless at this moment. He had been busy with various matters and hadn''t spent enough quality time with his daughter Luna. This had led to Luna''s solitary nature and her reluctance to speak. By the time he noticed, it was already difficult to change. "Alright, if you don''t want to, then forget it. However, you should still keep an eye on Charles. That kid has great talent, just help him out when necessary." Nathaniel said as they walked. Luna looked at her father with some curiosity, it was the first time she had seen him speak so highly of a young man. As they passed by Ethan, Nathaniel suddenly stopped, speaking in a stiff tone: "A comfortable life can make a fierce tiger retract its claws. You should know this." Ethan silently nodded. The fierce tiger Nathaniel referred to was him, the one known as the Tiger of the Cyber Academy. The so-called comfortable life referred to his past two years as a teacher at the Cyber Academy, he hadn''t truly fought a good battle in a long time. ... On Charles'' side, he explained his requirements to the hotel front desk manager. He needed a large private dining room for dinner, with various delicacies, desserts, and most importantly, a huge cake. After providing enough funds, the hotel staff quickly sprang into action and began to get busy. Jace had already been assigned a task by Charles, which was to go pick up the little girl''s family and also buy a few new clothes. "By the way, little sister, my name is Charles. I still don''t know your name." Charles asked with a smile. "Older brother, my name is Teddy." Teddy replied immediately. She had been observing everything around her. The floor was so clean it could reflect light, the environment was tidy, and the well-dressed older brothers and sisters coming and going left her dazzled. Charles noticed this, which is why he arranged for Jace to buy a few new clothes. The Eye of Ice and Fire was scheduled for the evening, and after dining with the Cyber Academy students, they would gather and set off. Time passed little by little. What happened in the town of Golden Mountain Range was unknowingly shared online. This included Teddy being bullied while selling wild fruits, as well as the arrogant provocations from the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Various videos disrespecting Genosha spread like wildfire, igniting the anger of all Genosha people. More and more people began to pay attention to this matter, with several Level Five Beast Masters even live-streaming their journey online. They set off directly from Genosha Calivia to Golden Mountain Range town, determined to make those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire pay for their actions. Many others were following the news online, constantly discussing it: "The people from the Stellar Empire are so despicable! How can they bear to bully a ten-year-old girl?" "They''re so shameless! They ate a third of the wild fruits before saying they didn''t taste good and wouldn''t buy anymore." "Wait, if it didn''t taste good, why buy it in the first place? You Genosha people are too overbearing!" This was a comment from a Stellar Empire netizen, defending their Beast Masters online. "Everyone, pay attention! This person is from the Stellar Empire and thinks we''re the ones being overbearing. Brothers, come on and tear him apart!" Instantly, the newly appeared Stellar Empire netizen''s comment received hundreds of replies, and private messages kept flashing. "Genosha people are just no good! I''m going to post this on the Stellar Empire''s network to seek help!" The netizen from the Stellar Empire felt weak and unable to match the overwhelming number of responses. He directly exaggerated the events that occurred in Golden Mountain Range town, claiming that the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, who were far away in a foreign land, merely tasted the wild fruits and found them unpleasant, so they didn''t want to buy them. However, they were directly coerced by the students of Genosha Cyber Academy, who demanded their wild fruits. Those students even initiated duels and, after winning, slandered the Stellar Empire. Not only that, but they also spread false information online in Genosha, subjecting the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to cyberbullying! In just two or three hours, netizens from the Stellar Empire used various software to infiltrate Genosha''s network and started hurling insults. A massive online public opinion war began. The back-and-forth exchanges online were no longer satisfying for them. Nearly a million netizens turned their attention to the upcoming Eye of Ice and Fire. Now, not only the people of Genosha were interested in the Eye of Ice and Fire, but people from the Stellar Empire also found ways to watch the event. ... In a hotel in the adventurer''s town of Golden Mountain Range, Jace ran over to Charles with an excited look on his face, holding his phone. "Charles, have you checked your phone? I just received a ton of private messages, most of them from Genosha people, cheering me on to perform well and to take down a few Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire." "Someone even said if I can beat a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, they would directly crowdfund a gold coin for me!" "If I take down ten Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, wouldn''t I be rich?" Jace''s voice was loud, and all the nearby students heard him. They began pulling out their phones to check the messages on social media, becoming excited as well One student said, "Really! I got private messages too!" "Why are all mine insulting me? Wait, these are all from Stellar Empire folks!" "When we get into the Eye of Ice and Fire, not only can we show off in front of millions of netizens, but if we can take down a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, there''s gold to be had!" "I can''t wait! Those beasts from the Stellar Empire better watch out for me!" "Be careful, though. Don''t let a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire take you down. This time, there are people live-streaming! If you embarrass yourself, I''ll never go out again!" Charles looked at the excitement and nervousness on the faces of the surrounding students. He felt indifferent, but he knew he had to consider that when he fought Sienna, he would definitely have to beat her half to death! What if there were children watching the live stream? Would the bloody scenes have a negative impact? "Charles, right now, the most talked-about and supported person online is Luna, and you''re in second place." Jace eagerly shared the new rankings from the internet. It seemed that Luna, the under-twenty Level Five Beast Master, was more popular. This was quite normal, as a Level Four Beast Master would typically not be a match for a Level Five Beast Master. Thinking of this, Charles turned to look at Luna in the corner. She wore a simple white sports outfit, and her long black hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, contrasting with her face and drawing everyone''s attention. Her features resembled a goddess''s statue, paired with eyes that sparkled like stars in the sky, making it hard for anyone to look away. However, there was an aura about Luna that was filled with coldness and distance, a vibe that made people feel they should keep their distance and only observe from afar. Charles would pay attention to Luna, but his focus was more on her strength and the sense of danger she exuded. "I wonder when I''ll get a chance to spar with her, it should be an exhilarating battle." Charles thought to himself. Dinner time arrived, and the students gathered around Charles as their center. Beside Charles was the little girl named Teddy, who had just washed up and changed into new clothes, along with her mother, who sat awkwardly in a newly bought wheelchair, and her two younger siblings, who were oblivious to everything. A two-meter-tall cake was placed at the center of the room, and all the eyes in the room were fixed on Charles. "Charles, say a few words to inspire everyone!" someone shouted. Jace chimed in, "Yeah, Charles, everyone recognizes you. Just a few words from you will have more effect than taking a miracle drug!" "Exactly, exactly!" "You''re right, Charles, we''re all listening to you!" More and more people shouted. Everyone had witnessed Charles''s performance in Genosha Calivia, not to mention his gentleness towards the little girl in town, making him seem like a person with the heart of a fierce tiger who delicately smells roses! "Alright, I''ll say one thing: follow me, and I''ll help you take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! Let them know that the people of Genosha are not easy to bully!" Charles declared! Chapter 322 - 322: Leader, Hero In a hotel, in a certain room, Jamie lay comfortably on the sofa, looking at Nathaniel, who was standing upright. He slowly said, "What''s wrong? Can''t you sit down unless there''s a hard chair?" "This sofa is too soft, I''m not used to it. You still haven''t answered my questionwhy let Charles command the trainees?" Nathaniel replied. Jamie leisurely picked up the wine glass from the table in front of him and kept shaking it. He recalled what Lucas had once said. "Charles is more important than you. If you die, he must not die!" Nathaniel furrowed his brow and said more sternly, "Tell me your thoughts." Jamie put down his wine glass, sat up straight, and said very seriously: "I want him to become the leader of Cyber Academy. There happens to be a suitable opportunity right now." Jamie paused for a moment and continued: "Many people are paying attention to the situation of Eye of Ice and Fire. If he can lead these trainees to defeat the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire, he will be able to establish a foundation to become a true leader, a hero." "Leader? Hero?" Nathaniel repeated these two words. At that moment, a cheer suddenly erupted from the restaurant downstairs, a youthful and passionate voice rang out: "Take them down! Glory belongs to Genosha!" "No one can bully the people of Genosha!" "We''re with you, Charles!" Hearing the cheers from the trainees below, Nathaniel nodded and said: "Charles is almost becoming the leader of Genosha Cyber Academy." Jamie shook his head, raised his wine glass once more, and with the cheers echoing beneath him, he drank it all in one go. Then he looked at Nathaniel with determination in his eyes and said in a low voice: "Genosha? Genosha is too small. The Abyssal Depths is just right." Nathaniel''s expression changed as he looked at Jamie with a peculiar gaze, confused. "You want Charles to become the leader of the seven nations in the entire Abyssal Depths? Jamie, have you had too much to drink?" Jamie didn''t respond but kept shaking the empty wine glass in his hand. ... As the sun slowly set, more and more people gathered in the town of Golden Mountain Range, continuously lifting various filming devices to broadcast live. "Dear viewers, we have lived up to expectations. After extreme driving, we have arrived in the town, but we haven''t seen the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire yet. Are they hiding?" Several Level 5 Beast Masters stood in front of the filming devices, capturing various scenes of the town. One of them, seeing the rapidly increasing number of viewers and the constant stream of gifts popping up, could no longer suppress the smile on his face. He shouted, "Dear viewers, as long as your sincerity is enough and you help the streamer by liking the broadcast, I will continue to follow up and livestream the entire process of Eye of Ice and Fire!" Charles followed behind Nathaniel, Teacher Ruby, and Teacher Ethan, leading the trainees toward the Eye of Ice and Fire in the Golden Mountain Range. At that moment, the Level 5 Beast Masters who were livestreaming by the street saw Charles''s figure and immediately wanted to gather around. However, in the next instant, these Level 5 Beast Masters felt a chill run through them, as if they had fallen into an ice cellar in the depths of winter. Someone instantly reacted, noticing the warning in Nathaniel''s eyes. They halted their steps, and from a distance, they wildly waved their hands and shouted: "Go for it! The talent of Genosha is the strongest! Go take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles! I believe in you, keep it up!" "We won''t take a single cent from this entire livestream, all profits will be donated to charity in your name. Go for it, geniuses of Genosha!" "Let those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire see what a true genius looks like!" ... Jace walked beside Charles. According to his usual personality, hearing such cheers would have made him raise his head with pride and excitement. However, now Jace''s face showed only tension and worry. "Charles, what if I perform poorly later? Will I let them down?" Jace instinctively sought help from Charles. Charles turned to look at Jace. In just a few months, Jace had changed significantly. Although he was still a Level 3 Beast Master, he was no longer the boy who would fall into despair and give up in the face of danger. Charles thought for a moment and replied, "Others'' expectations can be both motivation and pressure. No matter what, the key is still you." "Me?" Jace didn''t understand. Charles nodded and raised his voice slightly so that the surrounding trainees could hear: "Yes, the key lies within yourself. Whatever result you want, run toward that direction. As long as you''re running and the direction is correct, there will be no problem at all." "And I will be running with you." Charles said, his tone as calm as ever, without a hint of fluctuation. As the trainees listened to Charles''s calm words and looked at his serene expression, they felt their nerves begin to ease, and their overall state reached a peak. Nathaniel, walking at the front, sensed the movement behind him. He resisted the urge to turn around, and Jamie''s words from earlier echoed in his mind: "Genosha? Genosha is too small. The Abyssal Depths is just right." "I can really feel that Charles has a natural leader vibe. Is Jamie being serious?" Nathaniel thought to himself. He wanted to ask for more details, but Jamie didn''t respond, only saying that this time, Charles wouldn''t let anyone down. Nathaniel maintained a neutral attitude. While he believed Charles was a genius, being a Level 4 Beast Master was a bit low. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were not that weak. Mira and Silas didn''t appear as weak as they seemed either, a genius from a nation wouldn''t be that inferior. Moreover, given the Stellar Empire''s style, there might be other plans in play. For Charles to become the leader of Cyber Academy, he would need a perfect victory! Despite the good atmosphere now, if they encountered insurmountable difficulties, all the positivity would turn into even greater obstacles! "Jamie, have you aged? Are your eyes failing you? Luna''s talent is even stronger, it''s just a pity her personality makes it hard for her to become a leader." Nathaniel sighed inwardly. He turned to look at his daughter, who was still expressionless beside him. A hint of helplessness and worry appeared on his face, Completely unaware that as they moved forward, Luna kept a straight face and turned her head slightly to glance at Charles, who was leading the trainees from Cyber Academy. Soon, a group of people arrived at the grand mountain where Charles, Ruby, and Mountain Rabbit had reached that day. Charles looked at the scene before him, feeling a bit lost. In just three days, everything had changed. Now, the mountain that had split open still emitted red and blue light, but the colors had begun to blend and merge, no longer as distinctly separated as before. At the same time, the originally flat and open ground in front of the mountain had become uneven, with one deep pit after another appearing. Inside the deep pits, blue or red light also emanated, clearly indicating the surging energy of ice and fire attributes. "We''ve arrived. It will take about half an hour for the energy of the ice and fire attributes to stabilize completely. You can observe the surroundings closely." Nathaniel turned and looked at the trainees behind him. At the same time, other people began to appear around them, including those from Aredale Academy and Nova Academy, as well as some other talented individuals from various families. Charles spotted Celestine, who was excitedly jumping up and down, waving her hand to greet him. Nathaniel''s body slowly lifted off the ground, rising into the air as he gazed at everyone present. At that moment, another group of people began to appear, led by Zorion, the Level 8 Beast Master teacher from Stellar Empire''s Cyber Academy! Behind him were the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas, his daughter Mira, and several other talented Beast Masters. Sienna, who had made a beheading gesture toward Charles at the hotel entrance, was also among the crowd. "You all arrived pretty early, everyone should be here by now." Zorion said. However, Nathaniel merely glanced at him and didn''t respond, instead directly announcing: "Two other Level 8 Beast Master experts have already entered the Eye of Ice and Fire to stabilize the attribute energy. We can officially begin in half an hour." "I want to remind you that these deep pits emitting blue or red light contain a large amount of fire or ice attribute energy. As long as you can absorb it, you can stay for a short while." "The deeper you go, the stronger the energy becomes." "When you enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, some chaotic attribute energy will interfere with your actions. There will be some areas that are more balanced, where you can rest or cultivate to enhance your strength." "The most important rule, which no one can violate, is that while you can fight and team up, there must be no casualties!" "For any reason that leads to someone''s death, I will personally take action to eliminate the offender!" The final words "eliminate!" carried a heavy weight when spoken by Nathaniel. Everyone could feel as if a executioner wielding a cleaver had appeared before them, waiting for someone to deliver themselves to death! No one doubted Nathaniel''s words, if anyone were to die, the culprit responsible for that death would have to face the wrath of a Level 8 Beast Master! Chapter 323 - 323: Preparing to Begin "Charles, what does this information mean? I feel like it says nothing at all." Jace frowned, trying hard to think. He believed that the information Nathaniel provided should be very important, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t pinpoint the key details. Camilla and Zachary, on the other hand, were quicker in their experience and reasoning. "If we enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, the key points must be those balanced areas." Zachary said directly. Camilla nodded and, facing Jace''s puzzled expression, explained, "The chaotic energy inside the Eye of Ice and Fire can affect a Beast Master''s physical condition. Absorbing too much fire attribute energy can make a person become violent and aggressive, while excessive ice attribute energy leads to a state of calmness." sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t that a good thing? The energy from the ice attribute and the fire attribute continuously alternating can just neutralize each other." Jace said with some confusion. Charles shook his head and replied, "The problem lies in the constant back-and-forth, if it happens too frequently, it can cause a person''s mind and body to completely collapse. That''s why those balanced areas are crucial." "If team formations are allowed, we can spread out. Some people can go out while others stay behind to defend the balanced areas." "And as time passes, the situation will become more chaotic." After hearing Charles''s words, Jace finally understood. "I thought it was just about absorbing energy to enhance our strength. I didn''t realize there was so much more to it. Charles, your mind is really sharp!" Jace shook his head, realizing he wasn''t particularly suited for deep thinking. Zachary and Camilla both nodded in agreement, acknowledging that Charles''s analysis was much more comprehensive than theirs. As this group of people waited for the Eye of Ice and Fire to officially begin, many Beast Masters with phones and recording devices appeared nearby. Some even summoned flying mystical beasts, tying live-streaming equipment to their backs for a live broadcast. A very few who arrived early live-streamed Nathaniel''s announcement, sparking countless discussions in the chat. "If team formations are allowed, won''t the battles turn into group fights? It might end up in complete chaos." "That''s a possibility. In group fights, if both sides have a similar number of fighters, the key factor will be whether there are any high-end combatants to break the deadlock." "You''re overlooking the constantly alternating ice and fire attribute energies of the Eye of Ice and Fire. If it lasts too long, who knows if anyone will be able to maintain their sanity? It could turn into a free-for-all in the end." "You have a point. So it''s best to take down all the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire right from the start. That way, even if it turns into chaos later, it will just be a battle within Genosha." "Who has the contact information for Genosha''s geniuses? We still have some time to consolidate various information and strategies and send it to them." "I do! Leave it to me!" Soon, Jace''s phone suddenly vibrated. He quickly opened it to find that a friend had sent him some materials. "Charles, look, this information is pretty much what you analyzed! You''re amazing!" Jace said, giving a thumbs up. Charles showed no pride at all, instead, he seriously read through the various speculations, strategies, and information compiled by Genosha''s online community. He wasn''t the type to dismiss others'' opinions. As Charles was pondering the information on his phone, two figures suddenly flew out from the Eye of Ice and Fire. It was Drake and Jamie! "In just a few minutes, we can officially begin! Level three Beast Masters will enter first, followed by level four, and finally level five!" Jamie announced loudly. "Charles, I''ll go in ahead of you. Those level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are going to be in trouble, I want to take down two!" Jace said excitedly, rubbing his palms together, ready for action. "Once you go in, focus on defense first. Let the lower-level Beast Masters enter first, it''s probably to help them adapt. The Stellar Empire might even take the initiative to attack." Charles said, frowning as he voiced his thoughts. Jace, Camilla, and Zachary all stared at Charles, somewhat puzzled. Charles sighed and scanned the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire before slowly explaining, "They don''t have any level five Beast Masters under twenty years old. We still have Luna on our side. If we don''t weaken our strength in advance, it won''t bode well for us once we enter the Eye of Ice and Fire." "So, the level three Beast Masters who enter first, along with the level four Beast Masters who follow, are likely to engage in battle very quickly." "Pass the word down: once the level three Beast Masters enter, stay vigilant and prepare for defense. Wait until the level four Beast Masters are in before making any moves." Upon hearing this, Jace''s expression began to grow serious. The excitement he once felt started to fade away, and he began to worry. What if a battle broke out, and things didn''t go well? Charles keenly noticed this shift not only in Jace but also in many level three Beast Masters from Genosha, whose faces showed signs of tension. Some were taking deep breaths, trying to calm themselves. Seeing this, Charles turned and walked into the crowd, saying: "Don''t worry. As long as you hold on until the level four Beast Masters enter, it''s quite simple." "What I''m concerned about now is that you don''t suddenly engage in a fight and take down those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire before us level four Beast Masters arrive." These seemingly joking remarks had a great effect. The majority of the talented individuals from Genosha laughed, chiming in, "Charles, you can count on us to leave one for you!" "Come on, with Charles''s strength, one won''t be enough! I bet he can take down three!" "Three? You''re underestimating Charles! He can take down at least five Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" "Since Charles said so, I''ll definitely defend well and watch you take them down one by one!" Those who had not laughed before also found their expressions less tense, the atmosphere was no longer so heavy. Nathaniel, Jamie, and Drake watched the scene unfold from above. Among the many young talents present, the attention of the three level eight Beast Masters remained focused on Charles. "This kid really has something special. With just a couple of simple sentences, he not only eased the tension among the other young talents but also ignited their fighting spirit!" Drake remarked. The more he focused on Charles, the stronger his desire to take Charles as a disciple became. An ordinary person can be called a genius if they have even one outstanding trait that sets them apart. Those powerful geniuses only have two or three exceptional qualities. As for Charles, he not only possesses talent for cultivation and combat but also maintains a constantly calm analytical mind and a strong leadership presence, which will far surpass those other geniuses! Such a person would evoke a desire in any level eight Beast Master, or even a level nine Beast Master, to take him on as a disciple. After all, teaching a truly powerful genius to become a strong Beast Master is a highly rewarding endeavor. "If I hadn''t been told, I would have overlooked that he''s only eighteen. Indeed, the youth is formidable!" Nathaniel couldn''t help but praise at this moment. Perhaps due to his daughter Luna''s reclusive personality and reluctance to communicate, he felt a special fondness for a young man like Charles, who exhibited leadership qualities. Jamie first nodded and then glanced at Drake and Nathaniel, one being an out-of-town level eight Beast Master and the other a seasoned Nathaniel who had been traveling and training. Both of them had little knowledge of Charles, and given the brief time they had seen him, they had already formed such a high evaluation. If they had been paying attention to Charles from the beginning, their mouths would likely be agape in disbelief now! "Stop thinking about it. He''s Ezra''s disciple, and a level nine Beast Master, Lucas, personally invited Charles to become his disciple, only to be rejected by Charles. You two level eight Beast Masters should really let go of your ideas." Jamie said with a smirk. After all, he had entertained the thought of taking Charles as a disciple himself, but unfortunately, he couldn''t beat Ezra. "Wait, level nine Beast Master Lucas? Is that for real? Jamie, are you pulling my leg? You want me to give up so that there''s no competition for you." Drake said, utterly astonished and unconvinced. "Do I even need to lie to you? You''re just a muscle-brained fool, why would I bother to deceive you?" Jamie replied directly. Drake disdainfully curled his lip and responded, "If I''m the muscle-brained fool, then you lost to me, what does that make you?" "You! Last time I was careless. Let''s find a chance to settle this again!" Jamie rolled up his sleeves, transforming from a proud level eight Beast Master into someone ready to brawl like a street thug. "What are you all talking about? Can the Eye of Ice and Fire officially begin now?" Zorion, not wanting to be left out, spoke up. As a level eight Beast Master, the elemental energy within him was already strong enough to support him floating in the air for an extended period. Standing on the ground and looking up at Jamie, Drake, and Nathaniel, who were all elevated above him, Zorion felt somewhat uncomfortable, he also wanted to catch the attention of others and seek a sense of presence. The atmosphere instantly turned cold, and no one paid any attention to Zorion, the level eight Beast Master. It wasn''t due to differences in factions or countries, it was simply a matter of distaste for him. "It''s almost time. Everyone, summon your mystical beasts. Let''s keep an eye on what''s happening below with them, and be ready to step in for rescue if anything goes wrong." Nathaniel said. Chapter 324 - 324: Entrance! Next, an unforgettable scene unfolded for all the young geniuses on the ground. Around the four level eight Beast Masters floating above everyone, enormous hexagram arrays began to slowly materialize. The dazzling light emitted by these arrays surpassed even the red and blue glow of the Eye of Ice and Fire, illuminating the entire area like a spectacular firework display in the evening sky! A total of thirty-two hexagram arrays meant that thirty-two high-level mystical beasts were appearing on the scene! Drake''s metal attribute mystical beast, Jamie''s wood attribute mystical beast, Nathaniel''s wind attribute mystical beast, and Zorion''s fire attribute mystical beastall thirty-two mystical beasts scattered instantly, with some soaring directly into the sky. The remaining powerful mystical beasts landed on the ground, covering the entire mountain! "Oh my God, the mystical beasts summoned by four level eight Beast Masters could probably destroy a city within minutes if they go all out!" Jace exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. The aura emanating from those mystical beasts was so overwhelming that it made one hesitant to even make eye contact! This was still due to the distance, if he were any closer, he might already be trembling and too scared to move. It seemed that the four level eight Beast Masters were deliberately showcasing their power, allowing the young geniuses to see what true strength looked like, as they let their oppressive aura radiate freely instead of suppressing it. "The time has come, the Eye of Ice and Fire officially begins. Level three Beast Masters may enter!" Nathaniel''s voice echoed from the sky. However, the dangerous aura of the mystical beasts, combined with the overwhelming pressure from the level eight Beast Masters, made the air in the entire area feel heavy. Many of the young geniuses who had never seen such a scene instinctively took a few steps back, swallowing nervously, and no one dared to step forward. Mira and Silas had also never witnessed the spectacle of four level eight Beast Masters summoning mystical beasts and releasing their power, and since they were level three Beast Masters, they remained motionless. On the other side, Luna, a level five Beast Master from Genosha, frowned slightly as she observed the inaction of the surrounding geniuses. Just as the young geniuses from the Stellar Empire and Genosha stood frozen in place, some even retreating, Charles was the first to step forward. Although he had never witnessed the scene of all four level eight Beast Masters summoning their mystical beasts, he had experienced the pressure from level nine Beast Master Lucas. "Attention, level three Beast Masters of Genosha! It''s time for you to show what you''ve got! Glory belongs to us! Glory belongs to Genosha!" Charles took two steps forward, standing in front of the crowd, and shouted loudly. If it were up to him, he wouldn''t normally want to take the spotlight, but someone had to step up to motivate the young geniuses of Genosha. "Glory belongs to us! Glory belongs to Genosha!" The level three Beast Masters instantly reacted, clenching their fists and raising them high, all their eyes turning towards Charles. They looked at this calm and composed individual, who had always maintained his cool, and was known as a monster of Cyber Academy! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jace was positioned near the front, gritting his teeth as he prepared to step onto the ground filled with deep pits. However, as he passed by Charles, he stopped in his tracks. Charles approached Jace and whispered a few words to him. Once Jace was the first to step onto the ground, filled with deep pits and continuously emitting ice and fire energy, the others began to take action as well. Every level three Beast Master from Genosha would glance at Charles when entering, their tension and unease fading away, leaving only a sense of determination! "Damn it! That Charles guy got ahead of me!" Silas noticed the commotion on Genosha''s side and cursed inwardly. He quickly stepped forward and shouted, "Stop dawdling! Let''s show the people of Genosha the strength of our Stellar Empire! Level three Beast Masters, all of you, enter!" Silas''s voice was loud and full of momentum, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, his charisma should have been stronger than Charles''s. However, he didn''t expect that his words would not have much of an inspiring effect. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were not particularly enthusiastic, with many still focused on Charles. The competition between Charles and Silas had already begun! And from the looks of it, Charles was clearly outperforming anyone else! In the air, Jamie smiled with satisfaction, impressed by Charles''s performance. He wondered how the others would perform, originally, the Eye of Ice and Fire could have been simpler, allowing the young geniuses to absorb energy directly. The reason it had turned into such a competitive and risky situation was that he and several other high-ranking members of Genosha wanted the youth to gain more experience and accelerate their growth! Setting aside the long-term crisis, there was a high possibility of war breaking out between Genosha and Kingston. When that time came, these young Beast Masters might find themselves on a real battlefield. In a battlefield, the situation would only become more dangerous. "Experiencing more now will give them a better chance of survival when they face danger in the future!" Jamie thought to himself as he focused on the level three Beast Masters who had already entered. He recognized the first person to enter, it was Jace, who had a good relationship with Charles. As the first level three Beast Master from Genosha to enter, Jace felt a bit nervous, but remembering Charles''s actions and encouragement, he took a few deep breaths to calm his anxious heart. Around the deep pits, the ice and fire energy was radiating, and Jace could feel the temperature fluctuating, alternating between scorching heat and biting cold. Even as a level three Beast Master with decent physical attributes, the stimulation from the extreme temperatures made him sneeze twice. Furthermore, the ice and fire energy was surging wildly into his body! Jace felt as if he had entered a swamp, with an invisible restraint surrounding him, making him feel limited in every way. Recalling Charles''s words, Jace made an effort to move his feet and slowly walked toward a high mound not far away. Seeing other level three Beast Masters coming in behind him, he quickly shouted: "Follow me, don''t stop here! We''re going to the front!" The Beast Master hesitated, unsure if he should follow Jace''s lead. Sensing the hesitation, Jace quickly added, "Don''t worry, this is Charles''s plan. If you won''t listen to me, at least listen to him!" After hearing Jace''s words, the hesitation on the Beast Master''s face vanished in an instant. He quickly turned around and shouted to the others behind him: "Tell everyone behind to follow the ones in front to that mound! This is Charles''s arrangement!" ... Soon, after all the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire entered, all the level three Beast Masters from Genosha arrived at the top of the mound. Time passed little by little, The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire gradually adapted to the surrounding ice and fire energy, and someone suddenly remembered Silas''s orders, saying: "Stop dawdling! The Genosha Beast Masters are on that mound, let''s hurry and attack!" Among these Beast Masters, some had experienced real battlefields and came from military families, giving them a strategic vision far superior to others. One shouted: "Wait! That mound is easy to defend and hard to attack, a rash assault would be very risky!" Immediately, someone replied, "Risky or not, we have to go! Didn''t Crown Prince order us to act? Hurry up!" Quickly, the opposing voices faded away, And the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire began to approach the mound where Jace and the others were. "Sure enough, everything is just as Charles said, these people are up to no good. Brothers, let''s prepare our defenses and don''t forget to leave a few Stellar Empire members for Charles!" Jace shouted loudly. The surrounding Genosha youth laughed and responded enthusiastically: "Don''t worry! There''s absolutely no problem! We have to give Charles the chance to take action!" Hearing the voices of the young geniuses from Genosha respond, both Nathaniel and Jamie nodded in the air. Jamie remarked: "Charles has a keen strategic vision, this mound is the perfect defensive position. I didn''t expect he had this kind of talent. Truly, Charles never ceases to amaze and shock us!" Nathaniel wholeheartedly agreed. As the most renowned iron-blooded minister of Genosha, he naturally possessed a high level of strategic insight. He knew that in multi-person battles, timing, terrain, and morale were all crucial factors. Right now, Genosha had already secured both the terrain and morale, giving them a significant advantage. However, Jamie sighed and said slowly, "It''s a pity that the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are using some underhanded methods. Their auras are a bit chaotic, they must have taken some miracle drug in advance to temporarily boost their strength." "Decisive! After taking a miracle drug for temporary strength, there will be a period of weakness. The Stellar Empire is sacrificing some level three Beast Masters'' gains for greater benefits, their methods are quite clever." Nathaniel added. As level eight Beast Masters, they had long since noticed the irregularities. Jamie and Nathaniel discussed it briefly and decided not to intervene, as this was also a tactic, albeit a rather dishonorable one. However, on a real battlefield, honor is not important, what matters is achieving victory, eliminating the enemy, and surviving! Chapter 325 - 325: The Gap "That''s fine, let them get some early exposure. It will save them from many losses in the future and teach them valuable lessons." Jamie said slowly. Nathaniel then shifted his focus from the level three Beast Masters who were about to engage in battle to Charles, and he spoke up: "Charles, what will you do next? The level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are quite powerful." On the ground, The other observing Beast Masters continually analyzed the current situation in the live stream. "Dear viewers, the battle is about to begin, and I have some good news to share. Our level three Beast Masters are incredibly smart, they''ve chosen a very advantageous position!" "Some experienced Beast Masters in the live stream can see that this is a defensible spot that is hard to attack. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, as the attacking side, will be at a disadvantage!" "But I wonder who came up with this idea. I think I just saw Charles giving some instructions to the first person who entered. Could it be him?" In an instant, the viewers in the live stream expressed their astonishment. Ordinary Beast Masters marveled at Charles, who was truly a monster, as he seemed to know about strategic knowledge! Meanwhile, those who had actually experienced the battlefield felt an even stronger shock because they understood that Charles had never been in a real battle. Even so, he could immediately identify the advantageous positions in the surrounding environment. Charles was simply a genius of war! They began to discuss: "The Cyber Academy hasn''t taught any war knowledge yet, right? Did Charles discover this purely by intuition?" "Not really, but Charles must have studied this kind of knowledge beforehand. It seems like he spent a significant amount of time to become this perceptive." "What if it''s possible that Charles hasn''t learned anything about this and is relying entirely on instinct?" "That can''t be true. If that were the case, it would be terrifying. He would be a genius born for war!" "I think it''s possible. After all, Charles has broken our perceptions more than once. Perhaps he has a talent for warfare in addition to his other genius abilities." "I agree with you. Didn''t you notice? From Charles''s mobilization, he could keenly sense his companions'' tension and anxiety, and he even boosted their morale! That''s the talent of a commander, the gift of a leader!" As the viewers in the live stream continued to discuss, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had already arrived at the foot of the mountain! In an instant, a dazzling hexagram array appeared, summoning various mystical beasts. Under the command of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, they began their assault towards Genosha! "Beast Masters with long-range attack capabilities to the back, those skilled in defense to the front, and the rest of the Beast Masters, take action as needed to disrupt the enemy''s offense!" Jace shouted frantically, repeatedly echoing what Charles had just told him. Quickly, the Beast Masters from Genosha formed a defensive formation, preparing to face the attack from the Stellar Empire. However, when the two sides truly began to battle, an unexpected situation arose. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire unleashed various attacks that were extraordinarily powerful, exceeding the typical strength of a normal Beast Master! "What''s going on? Are all the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire this strong?" Jace gritted his teeth, filled with confusion. Without thinking too much, he pushed his mystical beast to the front lines! All eyes were focused here as the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters launched continuous offensives. Even with attacks far surpassing the usual level three Beast Masters, they couldn''t break through in a short time. Both sides fell into a stalemate. "Damn it! I''ve already had them take the strength-enhancing miracle drug early, we can''t possibly lose like this!" Silas cursed under his breath. He was extremely tense. Using his status as crown prince to make such arrangements had already drawn some criticism. If they lost, he would face serious consequences. Moreover, if the level three Beast Masters from Genosha achieved victory, the pressure on the level four Beast Masters entering later would be immense. "If things go south, I''ll have to let others take the hits. I must get the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone!" Silas thought about his next plan. His gaze was fixed intently on the distant battle. Meanwhile, the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, who had yet to enter, were cracking their knuckles in anticipation. They were already anxious, having seen someone sustain serious injuries. "Retreat, injured Beast Masters! Let others take over!" Jace shouted while fending off the attacks, echoing what Charles had told him earlier. "I can hold on a bit longer, I''m fine!" A level three Beast Master, though injured, refused to back down so easily. However, at that moment, two ice spikes pierced through his earth shield. The icy spikes, radiating chill, struck his arm and thigh, and the intense pain made him collapse to the ground! Immediately, a Beast Master with healing skills rushed over, pulling him away to begin treatment. "Don''t worry about me, I can still hold on! This injury is nothing! Go treat those who are hurt worse!" he shouted. Others hesitated, wanting to continue treating him, but to their surprise, he pulled the ice spike out of his thigh, hastily sprinkled some medicine on the wound, and struggled to stand up. "We promised Charles we would hold out until he arrives, brothers! We can''t go back on our word!" he yelled. Many young fighters were experiencing a battle so close to a real battlefield for the first time. Moreover, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were considerably stronger than they were. The geographical advantage they had built was now leveled out, and they found themselves at a disadvantage. "Just hold on a little longer! The live stream is still going. If we give up now, we''ll be looked down upon when we go back!" Someone, initially frightened by the brutality of the battle and wanting to escape. Recalled Charles''s encouragement, the glory of Genosha, and the ongoing live stream. They gritted their teeth and abandoned the thought of fleeing, focusing instead on resisting the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Finally, as time passed, someone who was too heavily injured was swept away by the vines summoned by Jamie, taken outside. "Hurry! Heal him!" Ruby rushed out, pulling out the miracle drug she had prepared in advance and began administering treatment. "You''re fine, your injuries aren''t life-threatening." Ruby reassured him as she treated his wounds. The first boy to be brought out turned his head in shame, looking at Charles, and asked with a hint of reluctance: "Charles, I just had bad luck, otherwise, I could have held on longer. I..." He wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Charles. Charles''s face was filled with praise as he replied firmly, "You did great. When I enter the battle, I''ll definitely take down another Beast Master from the Stellar Empire for you!" "Really? Charles, I believe in you!" the first boy to enter the battle replied, struggling to express his confidence. Charles nodded and continued to focus on the distant fight. As time passed, more Beast Masters from both Genosha and the Stellar Empire were brought out by Jamie''s mystical beasts. These were all individuals who, due to their injuries, were no longer fit to continue fighting. The atmosphere on the Stellar Empire''s side grew somewhat somber. Many of the returning Beast Masters felt a complex mix of emotions, on one hand, they were relieved to no longer have to fight. On the other hand, being sent back meant they had gained nothing and had sustained significant injuries. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Useless! You could have used a skill to help your comrades when you were retreating, but out of fear of pain, you missed the opportunity!" Silas shouted angrily. He knew he should offer comfort, but the worries in his heart prevented him from remaining calm. Moreover, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he felt he shouldn''t have to do that. "Your Highness, I was just..." the scolded Beast Master instinctively tried to defend himself. This was his first time facing such a situation, and simply managing to fight on was already commendable. "Do you know that if you had acted as I instructed, at least one of Genosha''s fighters would have been sent back?" Silas said coldly. Other Beast Masters who had also been sent back heard his words and fell silent instantly. These severely injured Beast Masters silently turned their heads away, watching the distant battle, thinking, "You fought so hard. Have you considered facing scolding when you return injured?" They had also seen the situation on Genosha''s side, observing how others cared for the injured Beast Masters and how some constantly offered comfort. The injured Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire felt a twinge of discomfort. Why was the treatment so different for those who were all wounded? No one answered that question. The other four-level Beast Masters present, aside from watching the distant battle, occasionally looked up at the four level eight Beast Masters in the sky, wondering when they would be able to enter the fray. Charles paid no attention to the four level eight Beast Masters hovering above, his focus was entirely on the battle unfolding in the distance. The young geniuses from Genosha, experiencing a near-death struggle for the first time, gritted their teeth and held on, none of them turned to flee. "It won''t be long now. Once I enter, none of those Stellar Empire Beast Masters will escape!" Charles thought to himself. Chapter 326 - 326: Charles! On the distant hill, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were steadily advancing bit by bit, having used a miracle drug to enhance their strength ahead of time. Meanwhile, the level three Beast Masters from Genosha were forced to tighten their formation, facing unprecedented pressure! "Listen up, Genosha fighters! Stop resisting! Hurry up and surrender, and we will show mercy!" shouted a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, quietly activating his skill while speaking. "That''s right! As long as you voluntarily give up the fight and choose to leave, we won''t attack you anymore!" others echoed. Jace spat on the ground and cursed loudly, "I''ll never give up, even if it kills me! You bunch of bullies preying on the weak, if you have the guts, come over and kill me!" A Beast Master from the Stellar Empire loudly responded, "You don''t know what''s good for you! What do you mean by bullying the weak? You Genosha people have no manners at all and lack any sense of reason! You lose a duel and still keep whining!" "Exactly! When it comes down to it, you so-called geniuses from Genosha are nothing but useless! Even with a geographical advantage, you still can''t defeat us!" shouted another Beast Master from the Stellar Empire. They seemed to have a tacit understanding, as the battle raged on, both sides had seen several fighters being forced to withdraw due to severe injuries. If this continued, even if the Beast Masters from Genosha were defeated, the Stellar Empire would still pay a heavy price! To prevent such an outcome, the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire began a barrage of insults, taunts, and persuasion, trying to convince the Genosha fighters to give up their resistance. "Even if we can''t kill you, you''ll suffer serious injuries, and you''ll need time to recover, possibly leaving you with nothing in the Eye of Ice and Fire! Is it worth it?" "Just surrender! We, the Stellar Empire, will graciously spare your lives!" "Are all Genosha people this stupid? It''s utterly unreasonable!" In the live broadcast room, every viewer could clearly hear the shouts of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Many Genosha viewers could no longer tolerate it and began furiously cursing in the chat: "These guys are so arrogant! They look down on the Genosha Beast Masters so much that I just want to go over there and teach them a lesson!" "What do we do? At this rate, it seems like we''re going to lose." "It''s strange, though. The level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have such odd power. It''s like each of them has taken a temporary miracle drug, they''re much stronger than our fighters." "Given the shameless behavior of the Stellar Empire, it''s entirely possible! This is just outrageous!" In the midst of the battle that everyone was watching, Jace gritted his teeth and frantically used his skills, directing his summoned mystical beast. The situation was very unfavorable for Genosha, but feeling the arrogant attitude of the Stellar Empire and their taunts only fueled the anger of the surrounding youths. Their fighting style became increasingly intense, showing no hesitation despite being at a disadvantage, their morale was actually rising. Many of the youths bore various wounds, yet they continued to fight steadfastly without retreating! On the Stellar Empire''s side, "This won''t do. We need to find a way to strike at Genosha''s morale, otherwise, the losses will be significant." Someone began to brainstorm, coming up with a plan. A few of them communicated briefly and then kept a straight face as they set their sights on Jace, who had been fighting at the front. They remembered that this kid should be an important figure since he was the first to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire arena, and the Genosha youths around him listened to him. If they could capture him and show the Genosha youths the consequences of opposing the Stellar Empire, it might lower their morale. With this thought in mind, several Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire quietly crept closer to Jace. Suddenly, Just as Jace had dodged a fire-based skill attack a moment ago, In the next second, the Stellar Empire intensified their assault, and four of them charged forward wildly under the cover of other Beast Masters. Before Jace could react, he was struck down by a pillar of earth, instantly spitting out a mouthful of blood. Then, the four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire unhesitatingly dragged the incapacitated Jace away. "This kid should be one of your more famous geniuses from Genosha, right? He''s now..." The Beast Master from the Stellar Empire didn''t finish his sentence. Jace spat blood onto his face and shouted, "I''m your father!" "You! Alright, alright, you clueless fool, don''t blame me later, you brought this on yourself!" The level three Beast Master, who had been spat on, wiped the blood off his face. Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, he slowly lifted his foot and began to grind it down on Jace''s face, twisting it continually. Jace''s face was pressed heavily into the dirt, and as he tried to say something, the soil flooding into his mouth, the sharp pain in his body, and the humiliation in his heart left him speechless. His body trembled continuously, the shame transforming into anger and resentment. "This is what happens when you go against us, the Stellar Empire!" In the next moment, the Stellar Empire Beast Master launched an icy spear at Jace''s palm. Instantly, Jace''s palm was pierced, and before the blood could spray out, the icy spear chilled it, beginning to freeze. A second icy spear, a third icy spear... Jace''s palms and feet were all pierced by the icy spears, pinned to the ground, unable to move at all. Even so, he gritted his teeth and didn''t let out a single sound. Seeing this, the Stellar Empire Beast Master felt a surge of anger and shouted, "You''re so tough, huh? Think you''re a real man? So weak and unable to fight back, you''re nothing but trash!" Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jace, speaking in a blur, said, "I''m your father, you''re the trash. Just wait, Charles will take revenge for me!" "Charles? Hahaha, he''ll take revenge for you? You must be dreaming. Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave the arena too injured, I''m going to enjoy torturing you!" The Beast Master from the Stellar Empire laughed maniacally while continuing to stomp on Jace''s face. Seeing this scene, the youths from Genosha began to lose their reason, crazily shifting from passive defense to reckless offense! The battle became even more intense! The energies of ice and fire alternated continuously, driving their brains to madness, losing reason and calm. In the live broadcast room, The Genosha audience, who had been shouting angrily, suddenly fell silent, and only a few people were commenting in the chat. It seemed that everyone was stimulated by the scene before them, and in the next second, an overwhelming torrent of comments flooded in, igniting everyone''s emotions and fueling their rage. "Damn beasts! While it''s acceptable to kill, it''s intolerable to be humiliated, they are going too far!" "Those bastards! I''m a businessman, and I''ll refuse all cooperation with the Stellar Empire from now on!" "I can''t take it anymore! When can we finally see this group of beasts be defeated?" "What about Charles? Why can''t the level four Beast Master enter the arena yet? I want to see Charles beat them up!" "Charles! Charles! Get Charles into the arena already, what are we waiting for?" "Charles, enter the arena!" "Charles!" Soon, the comments that had expressed anger transformed into anticipation for Charles''s entrance. The Genosha audience began to hope that once Charles entered, he would surely give those Stellar Empire beasts the outcome they deserved! In mid-air, Nathaniel watched as Jace lay on the ground, tormented by the enemy yet still refusing to give up, and sighed: "This kid can be considered a tough guy, the young people of Genosha still have some spirit and backbone!" Jamie sighed and said slowly, "This Jace, a few months ago, was someone who would give up at the first sign of danger. Now he''s become a tough guy." Nathaniel turned his head, surprised, and asked, "Has he changed that much? I didn''t realize what caused such a big transformation in him." Jamie looked down at the crowd, his expression calm, but Charles had already drawn his black gold long knife, and he replied: "Who else could it be? It''s obviously Charles. He possesses an indescribable quality that seems to empower those around him." Charles gripped his black gold long knife tightly, his fingers turning a bit pale from the pressure. Behind him, Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, and several other level four Beast Masters wore expressions filled with anger and urgency. "Charles, when can we enter? The people in there can''t hold on much longer." Zachary said, taking deep breaths as he tried to calm himself. Yet no matter what he did, the anger in his eyes remained. "It should be soon." Charles replied, lifting his head to look at Jamie and Nathaniel, their gazes meeting in mid-air. Some Beast Masters who were live-streaming the event shouted, "Charles, it''s your turn soon! Make those beasts feel the pain too!" "Exactly! Charles, you won''t let us down, right?" "Go for it, Charles! Everyone is waiting for you to teach them a lesson!" More and more people from Genosha began to shout, each name chanting for Charles. In the live broadcast room, hundreds of thousands of viewers continuously sent messages with Charles''s name, eager for him to save the day! It seemed that as long as Charles could enter, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire would be doomed to defeat! Listening to the shouts around him, Charles slowly exhaled, adjusting his state to peak condition. At that moment, Nathaniel in mid-air suddenly spoke up. Chapter 327 - 327: He is Charles! "All level four Beast Masters prepare, you will enter in one minute." Nathaniel''s voice echoed throughout the entire mountain, reaching everyone''s ears. This was not good news for the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire engaged in battle, as they had yet to fully deal with the people of Genosha. However, for the young people of Genosha, this news was undoubtedly a stimulant. They just needed to hold on for one more minute, and once Charles arrived, the situation would surely turn around! At that time, none of those beasts from the Stellar Empire would be able to escape! Silas had also made preparations. He drew out his weapon, a longbow that could condense his internal attribute energy into arrows for firing. "Mira, you''re the strongest among us. While Luna hasn''t entered yet, you need to take care of Charles first. Is that okay?" Silas said in a serious tone. Mira nodded and replied, "As long as he is a level four Beast Master, it won''t be a problem. I don''t think he can possibly be that much stronger than me." "Be careful. Assess the situation when the time comes. If possible, other level four Beast Masters will assist you." Silas said, taking a deep breath and speaking slowly. Mira shook her head confidently and said, "No need. Leave Charles to me." Time passed second by second. When the minute finally ended, all level four Beast Masters from both the Stellar Empire and Genosha surged into the Eye of Ice and Fire like bullets! However, due to the continuous emergence and alternation of ice and fire attribute energy from the location, all level four Beast Masters paused for a moment, standing still as they entered. Charles felt the surrounding fire and ice attribute energy continuously pressing into his body, affecting his movements and limiting his control over his own body. However, due to long-term training and honing of his physical abilities, Charles adapted to the environment in just three or four breaths. Just as he was about to use the skill Moon Riding Wind to increase his speed and quickly enter the battlefield, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look back. "Everyone, gather together! All ice and fire attribute Beast Masters, listen to my command and release your internal attribute energy. I will help you adapt to the environment quickly!" Charles shouted. Instantly, the eyes of the Genosha level four Beast Masters, who were standing still to adapt to the environment, lit up. They had no doubt about Charles''s words. On the Stellar Empire''s side, Silas, feeling the invasion of ice and fire attribute energy within him, scoffed and said upon hearing Charles''s words: "Utterly boastful. The ice and fire attribute energy emitted by the Eye of Ice and Fire cannot be quickly adapted to, one can only wait for the body to slowly acclimate." Mira nodded in agreement and said, "That''s true. Charles suggesting that the ice and fire attribute Beast Masters release their internal energy is probably an attempt to ease the fluctuations of the surrounding ice and fire attribute energy." "However, the frequency of the alternating ice and fire attribute energy in the Eye of Ice and Fire is not fixed, it''s impossible to achieve that level of control." sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Forget about them. Everyone adapt while moving forward!" Silas issued a direct command. In the live broadcast, Charles''s words reached the audience from Genosha. Some ordinary Beast Masters had no doubt about whether Charles could do it, but those with decent strength and broad experience were worried and began to discuss: "Using the ice or fire attribute energy released by Genosha Beast Masters to soften the environmental ice and fire attribute energy is indeed a very clever idea." "Yeah, ordinary people wouldn''t think of this. Only a genius like Charles could come up with such a plan in a short time." "However, this method isn''t realistic, the difficulty is too high. The alternating attribute energy of the Eye of Ice and Fire is irregular. If there''s a mistake, it could slow down the body''s adaptation even more!" "I think so, too. This really tests a Beast Master''s perception of surrounding energy. Even a level seven Beast Master would find it difficult to achieve this level. Is Charles being too confident?" "The probability of error is quite high. The people from the Stellar Empire have already begun to move forward slowly. If we delay any longer, the consequences could be disastrous!" The discussion among the powerful Beast Masters in the live broadcast instantly captured the attention of all Genosha viewers. Everyone''s hearts raced as they began to worry that if Charles''s method failed, the level three Beast Masters still fighting on the mountain would find themselves in a tough situation with slow reinforcements! "It''s hard for ordinary people, but he is Charles!" "If he came up with this method and feels confident, then it means it will work!" Two comments flew by. More and more Genosha viewers began to realize that if an average genius proposed this idea and planned to implement it, they would certainly think it would fail! "Exactly! Charles has repeatedly overturned the common understanding of ordinary people. I believe in him!" "I believe in him too! He is Charles!" Charles was unaware of the discussions among the Genosha audience in the live broadcast. He had already activated his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain. Perceiving the subtle changes in attribute energy in the surrounding environment is a challenging task for other Beast Masters. However, for Charles, who possessed the Divine Domain combat technique, it was incredibly easy. Closing his eyes, he carefully sensed everything around him. In an instant, Charles opened his eyes and shouted: "Ice attribute, release at full power!" The next moment, the ice attribute Beast Masters from Genosha unhesitatingly released the ice attribute energy from their bodies. As they released their ice attribute energy, the Eye of Ice and Fire emitted fire attribute energy. The ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy continuously balanced each other, and the bodies of the Genosha Beast Masters instantly returned to normal! "Everyone, pay attention! Move forward at full speed! Ice attribute and fire attribute Beast Masters, listen to my commands!" Charles continued to shout. Every level four Beast Master from Genosha became excited, Charles had truly done it! Soon, under Charles''s lead, Genosha quickly rushed toward the battlefield! "Fire attribute, release at full power!" "Ice attribute, release eighty percent of your energy!" ... In mid-air, Nathaniel widened his eyes as he watched the scene unfolding below. As an eighth-level Beast Master, he had not expected such a thing to happen. Initially, when Charles said to follow his command and that he had a way to help others quickly adapt to the environment, Nathaniel couldn''t help but frown, thinking that Charles was being a bit too confident. Confidence is a good thing, but excessive confidence can cloud one''s judgment. Now, he couldn''t believe that Charles had actually achieved it! "How on earth did he manage to do that? Even an ordinary seventh-level Beast Master would find it difficult to perceive the changes in attribute energy around them as keenly as he does." Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask Jamie. Jamie rubbed his nose and admitted that he wasn''t quite sure either. He only knew that Charles''s self-created combat technique was called Divine Domain, and it must be this combat technique that made it possible. "There''s nothing to be surprised about. If you pay more attention to Charles in the future, you''ll find that even more astonishing things are always on the horizon. He always manages to shock people from time to time!" Jamie replied slowly. Both of them, as eighth-level Beast Masters, had strong adaptability. However, the Genosha audience in the live broadcast was far less calm. The audience from Genosha was cheering wildly and discussing: "Awesome! Charles really did it! Look at their speed now, they''ve already surpassed the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire!" "I didn''t expect it either, but he actually pulled it off! Charles is amazing, I will always support him!" "Go for it! While the Stellar Empire''s level four Beast Masters haven''t arrived yet, let''s teach those level three Beast Masters a lesson!" "As long as Charles is involved, everything will be fine!" "Charles is my idol!" Silas sensed something unusual on the Genosha side. Listening to the continuous commands from Charles and observing the increasingly rapid speed of the Genosha Beast Masters, he stood frozen in place, caught in a daze! "He did it? This is something even seventh-level Beast Masters find hard to achieve! Damn it! What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and increase your speed, we are falling behind!" Silas shouted anxiously. Behind him, Mira''s eyes were filled with shock. She hadn''t expected that Charles, as a level four Beast Master, could accomplish what most level seven Beast Masters struggled to do. A sense of crisis began to rise in her heart as she recalled her earlier response to Silas that she didn''t need the help of other Beast Masters and could handle Charles on her own. Now, Mira seriously doubted her previous thoughts, Charles''s strength was greater than she had anticipated! "Even so, there shouldn''t be any problem in holding him back, even if I can''t defeat him." Mira thought to herself. But Silas didn''t want to sit tight and wait for death. He tightened his grip on his longbow and aimed directly at Charles''s direction. Wind attribute energy gathered in the longbow, and in the blink of an eye, a feathered arrow made of wind attribute energy appeared. Drawing back the bowstring, he aimed at Charles and released! In an instant, A piercing sound of air splitting filled the air as the blue wind attribute arrow shot toward Charles like a bolt of lightning! "You''re finished, Charles! This is an orange-quality longbow, even a fifth-level Beast Master would find it hard to react in time to dodge the arrows shot from it!" Silas exclaimed, his eyes wide, fixated on the distance. However, to his surprise, Charles merely tilted his head slightly, and his confidently shot arrow brushed right past Charles''s body! Undeterred by his first failed attack, Silas believed that Charles was just lucky. Without any hesitation, he quickly launched his second attack! Chapter 328 - 328: Battle! Wind attribute energy once again gathered into a blue feathered arrow on the longbow, flying toward Charles once more. But that wasn''t all, the wind attribute energy within Silas continued to surge, rapidly condensing to release a second and then a third blue feathered arrow. Three arrows sealed off all of Charles''s escape routes, whistling as they shot toward him! "Let''s see how you dodge this!" Silas gritted his teeth, his eyes wide as he closely observed Charles''s movements. Charles heard the whistling sound around him and felt everything within Divine Domain. He tightened his grip on the black gold long knife in his hand and performed an exceptionally smooth and elegant draw-and-slash. All three feathered arrows disintegrated in mid-air! Having neutralized Silas''s attack, Charles turned to look, gripping the black gold long knife in his hand. If it weren''t for the need to support Jace and the others, Charles really wanted to go over right now and severely torment those level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, showing them what true cruelty meant! Suppressing that thought, Charles led the other level four Beast Masters from Genosha without a moment''s pause, closing in on the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire on the mountaintop. "Damn it! They arrived before us, and before we''ve even started the real battle, we''re already at a disadvantage!" Silas cursed loudly, his anxiety and worry stronger than ever. If Charles continued like this, he would have to say goodbye to the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone he had always wanted! At that moment, Mira suddenly said from behind, "Look, Charles''s chosen route seems off, he''s not supporting the Genosha level three Beast Masters from behind, instead, he''s heading directly to our Beast Masters'' rear." "This is going to be a pincer attack, he doesn''t want to give us any chance! What a decisive tactic!" Mira''s eyes widened. She had originally thought Charles was simply going to support the level three Beast Masters from Genosha, but she didn''t expect him to be so bold! "What an opportunity! Charles wants to form a pincer attack with the Genosha level three Beast Masters to crush all our level three Beast Masters, but if we play this right, it could be our chance!" Silas clenched his fists, taking deep breaths. He was smart enough to realize that Charles''s choice of route carried certain risks. If the advantageous level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire reacted and managed to delay Charles even slightly. They would then flank him with their own level four Beast Masters along with the level three Beast Masters on the mountain! Everything depended on whether Charles could defeat the Stellar Empire''s level three Beast Masters before they arrived and how quickly their group could reach the battlefield! In the live broadcast room, all the viewers began to worry again. Although they believed in Charles, it was completely normal to feel anxious since the outcome was still uncertain and the battle wasn''t over yet. Some high-level Beast Masters were continuously analyzing, "As long as he can quickly eliminate the encircled level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, victory will belong to us!" "But if this drags on too long and the level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire arrive, then it could be a different story, the risks are not small!" "I still believe in Charles, he can definitely do it!" In mid-air, Nathaniel''s face broke into a smile as he said appreciatively, "That kid Charles, making such a decisive choice, really aligns with my character. If it were me, I would do the same!" Jamie nodded in agreement and replied, "A qualified leader should be decisive, as long as there''s confidence, they should pursue what they want to do!" "It seems like the battle is nearing its end. The Stellar Empire folks probably won''t have many opportunities left." Nathaniel said slowly. Jamie shook his head and replied with some dissatisfaction, "The people from the Stellar Empire are somewhat lacking, their true geniuses haven''t even arrived yet. Otherwise, it would be much more exciting." "From Charles''s current performance, the Stellar Empire probably doesn''t have any talents that can compare to him." Nathaniel thought for a moment, as he was fairly familiar with the information about the Stellar Empire. A talent like Charles is rare throughout the Abyssal Depths. Genosha is fortunate, but if Charles were a genius from another country, he would certainly become a powerful and dangerous opponent in the future! "After the Eye of Ice and Fire ends, we need to protect Charles well. Rival nations might take action against him. After all, stifling talent in the cradle is a common tactic used by everyone." Nathaniel''s concern for Charles was growing. "If the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire don''t have any hidden tricks, then they won''t have much to do with this Eye of Ice and Fire. Speaking of which, should we let your daughter compete with Charles?" Jamie suggested. Nathaniel replied, "Let''s wait and see. If necessary, I''ll talk to her about it." The two level eight Beast Masters continued their conversation, while Zorion, also a level eight Beast Master, was now extremely anxious, especially since the entire process was being broadcast live. If they failed like this, returning to the Stellar Empire would be utterly humiliating. Moreover, if that happened, the purpose of participating in the Eye of Ice and Fire would not be realized, and they would instead lose the reputation of Crown Prince Silas. That would not be a good thing, after all, the Emperor of the Stellar Empire was growing weaker by the day, and several princes were vying for power, each wanting to become the next Emperor. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, the performance of each prince was of utmost importance. If they failed this time, it would elevate the reputations of the other princes! Moreover, Crown Prince Silas must obtain the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone if he wants to leverage the power of the Dawn organization in the underground world of the Stellar Empire! Zorion quietly inhaled and glanced at his mystical beast, contemplating the use of some unsavory tactics. Under the influence of the Eye of Ice and Fire, there were still quite a few ferocious beasts in the area. However, due to the presence of the four level eight Beast Masters, no ferocious beast dared to show itself. This was an opportunity, if a ferocious beast were to target Charles and his group of level four Beast Masters, Crown Prince Silas would have a much greater chance of securing victory! Just as Zorion was subtly instructing his mystical beast, Jamie and Nathaniel both shot him a glance. "This guy is really shameless, he''s quite a talent in his own right." Jamie whispered. Nathaniel nodded in agreement, he had never liked people like that. What did it matter if a level eight Beast Master had power? If they were morally lacking, they were just a stronger version of a thug! "There''s no need to stop him, just keep an eye on things to avoid any accidents with the students." Nathaniel said. He didn''t intend to intervene with Zorion because, in real battlefields, surprises were the norm. Charles was still very young, although he was already quite experienced compared to his peers, he seemed very naive next to those seasoned generals. If ferocious beasts suddenly appeared later, it would also provide him with some valuable experience. As Nathaniel thought this, he remained unaware that he had unconsciously elevated Charles''s status. What initially was a comparison between Charles and his peers had now turned into a comparison between him and battle-hardened generals, who were all in their thirties or forties! And Charles was only eighteen! There was a gap of more than a decade or even twenty years between them. The key point was that Nathaniel, as a level eight Beast Master, saw no issue with this. His subconscious mind had come to believe that Charles was already exceptional to this degree! The situation on the battlefield was rapidly changing. Charles, along with the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, appeared behind the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, and the Stellar Empire people began to take notice. The one who had initially claimed that the Genosha Beast Masters had a stronghold that was easy to defend but hard to attack immediately shouted: "Everyone, pay attention! Charles wants to sandwich us from both sides! Don''t hesitate, leave a few people to hold off the level three Beast Masters on the mountain, and everyone else should turn around to defend against their attack!" "As long as we can hold them off until His Highness the Crown Prince arrives with reinforcements, victory will be ours!" At critical moments, when someone stepped up, the other Beast Masters would instinctively follow the orders. There were still geniuses in the Stellar Empire, this person who stepped forward had good strategic vision and experience, and his choice was indeed the best option at the moment. However, Charles was not going to give him that opportunity! With the black gold long knife in his hand gleaming with a sharp cold light, and enhanced by the Moon Riding Wind skill, Charles resembled a reaper of souls! With every rise and fall of his blade, the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire let out cries of pain. If it weren''t for Nathaniel''s earlier warning against killing, these level three Beast Masters would have already stopped breathing and descended to hell! "Damn it! This guy''s strength is terrifying, no one can withstand his attacks, not even for a moment!" "Help! I''m scared, I want to go home!" "All the blood on him is ours, he''s like a devil straight from hell! A monster!" There is a gap between level three and level four Beast Masters, but in front of Charles, these people felt like helpless weeds by the roadside. With his long knife, Charles took down each enemy one by one, and in a very short time, the defensive formation formed by the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire was about to be shattered by Charles alone! However, just at that moment, An abnormal tremor suddenly occurred beneath the feet of the level four Beast Masters from Genosha, as if some enormous creature was slowly emerging from the ground below! Chapter 329 - 329: Charles Is Truly Fierce Fear made the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire grip his weapon tightly. Endless terror filled his eyes as he stared intently at the blood-soaked figure not far away. That figure was the bloodied killing god who had severely injured countless comrades and sent them off to the Eye of Ice and Fire arena! A timid Level 3 Beast Master of the Stellar Empire trembled, his legs shaking as if he were an engine about to start. He didn''t want to move forward, instead, he quietly glanced back, searching for an escape route. But unfortunately, what appeared behind him was Silas, leading a group of Level 4 Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! In front of him stood Charles, like a butcher slaughtering livestock. While beneath his feet lay some ferocious beast hidden in the trembling ground! On this battlefield where icy and fiery energy constantly intertwined, and red and blue lights flickered all around, he could no longer hold on. His legs went weak, and he collapsed directly onto the ground. "What are you doing? Get up and keep fighting!" a comrade shouted. The Level 3 Beast Master turned his body, lying on the ground as he frantically searched for his weapon, which had fallen somewhere unknown. "You useless fool! You''ve brought shame to the glory of the Empire! Get up!" someone yelled angrily while kicking him. The Level 3 Beast Master, who was knocked to the ground by his comrade, cried out in despair, "It''s not my fault! That guy is just too twisted, like a monster! He is a monster!" Others instinctively looked towards Charles, who was at the center of the tremors, starting to halt his slaughter and quickly retreating. They couldn''t help but gulp, gripping their weapons with all their might. Only this act could provide them with a sliver of comfort and keep them from losing their will to fight! The battlefield between the Genosha Beast Masters and the Stellar Empire Beast Masters temporarily eased due to the vibrations of the ground beneath them. Charles had now retreated to the Genosha side. He shook the thick blood off his black gold long knife, then reached out with his left hand to wipe away the blood of some unfortunate soul from his face. "Charles! Are you hurt?" Celestine and Camilla asked urgently. After speaking, the two exchanged a glance, falling into a moment of silence. "Charles! You''re incredible! You''re like an entire army by yourself, scaring the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire out of their wits! Look over there, that guy is so scared he''s sitting on the ground!" Zachary shouted excitedly. Charles remained expressionless, staring at the ground ahead. If it weren''t for this sudden development, none of the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire would have escaped! "What on earth is happening? Did the people from the Stellar Empire set a trap in advance? That shouldn''t be the case." Charles furrowed his brow, his mind racing with thoughts. Behind him were several severely injured Genosha Beast Masters who had almost been sent flying by Jamie''s mystical beast. Jace, who had just been rescued, was also here. His injuries had been treated urgently, and they wouldn''t worsen, but the intense pain was still unbearable. At that moment, he felt pain all over his body. Jace gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up slowly, making his way to stand behind Charles. "Charles, well done. I didn''t do my part, I said I''d hold on until you arrived" Jace said, a hint of shame on his face. Charles waved his hand dismissively, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground ahead without looking back. "You''ve done well. Don''t overthink it. Since your injuries aren''t severe enough to warrant the dean sending you off the field, take the time to recover. We''ll handle the rest!" Jace nodded, watching Charles''s tall figure, which stood as steady as a mountain, bringing him comfort. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. "I have to work harder, if I want to keep up with Charles, being a level three Beast Master isn''t enough!" Jace thought to himself. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one noticed his determination at that moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to the sudden upheaval in the ground. "It''s coming! It''s about to emerge!" Charles took a deep breath and tightly gripped his black gold long knife. He was also curious about what had interrupted his battle with the level three Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. In the next moment, under everyone''s watchful eyes. The ground was pierced, and a massive head appeared before them, measuring at least four meters in diameter! The enormous head had no eyes or nose, just a giant round mouth filled with sharp teeth, looking exceedingly terrifying. The exposed skin was a earthy yellow, resembling the scales of a giant python, covered in hard, palm-sized armor plates. "What kind of ferocious beast is this? It''s so massive! It looks like it''s not fully emerged from the ground yet, and it already stands at eight or nine meters tall!" Zachary exclaimed in shock, his mouth agape. A terrifying and immensely large ferocious beast appeared before them, and even though Zachary was the son of the General of Genosha, he felt overwhelmed with awe. The aura of this ferocious beast didn''t seem as oppressive as the mystical beasts summoned by the four level eight Beast Masters in the sky. Even so, its presence still made the level three and level four Beast Masters present feel uneasy. Unlike the others, Charles knew the information about this ferocious beast, and a notification appeared before his eyes: [Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm] [Attributes]: Earth, Fire [Level]: 65 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Tough Armor Plates, Vibration Perception, Sonic Attack, Rapid Regeneration, Acid Spray. [Weakness]: Poison Attribute ... [Description]: This is a mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm that awakened from its slumber due to the eruption of the Eye of Ice and Fire. It sensed the presence of level eight Beast Masters surrounding it, along with the aura of high-level mystical beasts. Originally intending to stay hidden, it was forced to emerge from the ground. Charles looked at the description in the information prompt and furrowed his brows. What does it mean to be forced to appear? As he thought about this, Charles suddenly looked up into the air and saw four level eight Beast Masters high above, all of their gazes fixed on him. "Why is Charles looking at us? Did he notice something off about the appearance of this ferocious beast?" Nathaniel said in surprise. From his perspective, it seemed unlikely that Charles would realize that Zorion, a level eight Beast Master from the Stellar Empire, shamelessly pushed his mystical beast to force the emergence of this dual-attribute mutated ferocious beast. On the ground, there were so many level three and level four Beast Masters from both the Stellar Empire and Genosha, yet not a single one sensed anything amiss, only Charles happened to glance this way. "It must be a coincidence, his perception ability can''t be that strong. Maybe he just sensed something was slightly off, but he isn''t really sure." Nathaniel thought carefully but still felt it was just a coincidence. However, Jamie did not think so. He chuckled and said, "For others, it might be a coincidence, but for Charles, since he looked up at us, he must have sensed something unusual." After saying that, Jamie nodded at Charles, who was on the ground. After receiving the response, Charles took a deep breath, he indeed sensed that something was off. Even without the information prompt''s description, Charles could perceive the anomaly. Earlier, the level three Beast Masters from Genosha and the Stellar Empire had been fighting for so long, yet this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had remained quietly underground. Once Charles entered the fray, leading the level four Beast Masters from Genosha into battle, and as Genosha gained a significant advantage, on the verge of defeating the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm suddenly appeared. It''s important to note that there were four level eight Beast Masters in the sky! The surrounding area was also filled with thirty-two mystical beasts summoned by level eight Beast Masters. Was this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm foolish? Was it not afraid at all? With the appearance of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, the Stellar Empire gained valuable time to catch their breath. At that moment, Silas also joined the battlefield with the level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. "What''s going on? What kind of ferocious beast is this? Its appearance at this time is just perfect, this truly is a blessing from the heavens!" Silas shouted excitedly. He looked at the level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and sensed something was off, why did this group seem so frightened? Having entered the battlefield, Silas was positioned far away and couldn''t see clearly, so he had no idea just how terrifying Charles was once he truly started fighting. "Why are you all just standing there? Get yourselves together and prepare for battle! We must drive all those people from Genosha out, especially that Charles. Whoever can hurt him will be greatly rewarded!" Silas shouted. To his surprise, the level three Beast Masters around him seemed not to hear a word he said, they were completely unexcited and filled with resistance. One person hesitated for a moment and slowly spoke up, saying: "Your Highness, Charles is just too fierce. He''s like a butcher specifically hunting us down. If it weren''t for the rules, many of us would have already died!" "Why don''t you send someone else to hold Charles back? Otherwise, morale will never rise." Silas''s eyes widened, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The dignified Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were actually afraid of a single Charles? "Shut up! He''s just one Charles, not some level five or six Beast Master. He''s merely a level four Beast Master! You can deal with the others, you don''t need to worry about Charles!" Silas said through gritted teeth. He felt helpless, the only way to keep these people fighting was to say it like that. With that thought, Silas glanced at the massive ferocious beast that still hadn''t moved and then looked at Mira, slowly saying: "You''ll handle Charles later. Just hold him off." Chapter 330 - 330: An Unforgettable Scene Mira was momentarily stunned. She felt a bit dazed right now. From the very first time she heard about Charles, she was very confident. As long as he was a level four Beast Master, there were very few who could defeat her! After all, her father Zorion was an eight-level Beast Master, and she had an even more powerful teacher, who was a strong figure among the eight-level Beast Masters. However, her teacher had been busy dealing with matters in the Atacama Desert and had little time to instruct her. Even so, she had never looked down on an ordinary level four Beast Master. But upon truly encountering Charles and observing the battle-ready aura around him, Mira began to take things seriously. She thought that if she gave it her all, defeating Charles shouldn''t be a problem. However, while she was rushing over, Mira had been observing Charles''s fight. She wasn''t foolish, she could sense that Charles was much stronger than she had imagined! Now, even though Silas wanted her to hold Charles back, she felt uncertain in her heart. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say it would be a piece of cake to deal with Charles?" Silas noticed Mira''s hesitation and immediately spoke up. He had everything planned out, and if Mira backed down, everything would be over! "I did say that, but back then, I knew too little about Charles. Now, I don''t have much confidence." Mira retorted. Having said that, there was no turning back now. After all, she was considered a well-known genius in the Stellar Empire, with a high profile and attention. If she fought against Charles, the genius Beast Master from Genosha, and failed, the subsequent belittlement and insults would surely be considerable. Mira took a deep breath and spoke again, "When the fight starts, I will do my best to hold Charles back, but I can''t guarantee much." Hearing this, Silas let out a sigh of relief. As long as she could hold Charles for a certain amount of time, the others could deal with Genosha''s level four Beast Masters. After achieving victory, even if Luna, the level five Beast Master, came into play, it would be too late! "Dante! Asher! When you two fight, move closer to Mira''s side. After you deal with your opponents, immediately assist her in defeating Charles!" Silas, feeling a bit uneasy, further arranged. Suddenly hearing this arrangement, Dante shuddered, instantly recalling his battle with Charles in the canyon, filling his heart with dread. Asher also frowned. Dante instinctively glanced at Charles in the distance and found him discussing something with those around him, constantly looking this way. As if sensing Charles''s gaze, Dante shrank back slightly. "Don''t worry, with me here to support you, my arrows are quite accurate!" Silas said. At that moment, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been inactive, slowly started to move. Instantly, everyone''s attention turned to it, including Zorion in the air. "Hmph! My mystical beast is quietly exuding its aura from behind, this Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm will definitely not attack those in the back. Its target will only be the Beast Masters from Genosha. With that in mind, we are bound to win!" Zorion felt confident in his heart, believing that his plan was perfect. The other three eight-level Beast Masters around him had no idea he was secretly helping the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire achieve victory. "Three fools! I''m clearly the smartest one here!" Zorion felt pleased with himself, subconsciously wanting to laugh out loud. Soon, the situation on the battlefield began to change. The Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which was meant to disrupt the battle, started to slowly move toward Genosha. This scene made the audience, who had been focused on Genosha, feel anxious, and many began to feel despair, commenting in the live chat: "It''s over, it''s over, this time it''s really over. How did such a giant ferocious beast even appear?" "Yeah, there are people in front and behind, and this ferocious beast just happens to target Charles and the others. Talk about bad luck!" "Damn! The people from the Stellar Empire are so shameless, the ferocious beast should attack them!" "Now even Charles might not be able to handle this. Sigh, it''s over, we''re going to lose the showdown with the Stellar Empire." "I don''t believe it! I think Charles can do it! He''s the only one who can save this battle!" More people hadn''t completely lost hope, because on the battlefield, it was none other than Charles who appeared! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as Charles is here, there will definitely be hope!" More and more people began to say this. The entire live stream chat was filled with this one phrase, with no one saying that it was over or that failure was certain. At that moment, all the viewers from Genosha reached a consensus, they were eagerly anticipating a miracle from Charles! Even the live broadcasters on site instinctively focused the camera on the Genosha team, zeroing in on Charles alone. As the other Beast Masters from Genosha began to slowly retreat, several Beast Masters with support skills released their abilities onto Charles. While everyone else was stepping back, only Charles stood firm, undaunted in the gaze of hundreds of thousands of Genosha spectators, holding the black gold long knife in his right hand, standing tall before the slowly approaching Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! On one side was a giant ferocious beast over four meters in diameter, towering like a three or four-story building, while on the other side was Charles, who stood at about one meter eighty, wielding a long knife. Just by size alone, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had an overwhelming advantage. Its slow advance and the aura it emanated were enough to instill fear and despair in an ordinary person, causing some to faint. Yet Charles remained perfectly upright, showing no hint of fear or unease. Instead, he seemed slightly exhilarated as he pointed the black gold long knife at the massive body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. At that moment, everyone watching the scene conjured up an image in their minds: a brave warrior standing before a giant dragon, unflinching, with steadfast eyes, drawing his sword against the beast! The atmosphere seemed to freeze in an instant, everything around became slow. No one spoke, and even the live stream chat came to a halt, as if everyone was stunned by the sight before them. Viewers stared at their phones, televisions, and computers in silence, fixated on Charles''s silhouette. This scene was deeply etched in their hearts, becoming an indelible image! In the next moment, Charles took a deep breath. With the enhancement of Moon Riding Wind and the support skills from the other Beast Masters of Genosha, he entered a state like never before. Feeling the surge of power within him, Charles recalled the arrangements he had made earlier, feeling that everything was foolproof. Suddenly, the black gold long knife in his hand emitted a brilliant light and flew toward the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The power of the three-attribute black gold knife glow was immense. Even though the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was at level 65 and had the defensive skill Tough Armor Plates, it could not withstand the attack of the black gold knife glow! The massive body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was not very agile, and since Charles launched his attack first, this strike from the three-attribute black gold knife glow directly tore a huge wound in the creature''s body! Yellow fluid gushed from the wound like a torrential rain, splattering down onto the ground. The warm yellow liquid continued to emit steam as it poured out. After landing his hit, Charles quickly left his original position. Just as he moved away, a foul-smelling corrosive liquid sprayed from the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s massive circular mouth, striking the spot where Charles had just been like a cannonball. In just two or three breaths, the soil was rapidly eroded away, exposing the bare rock beneath. This was the Acid Spray skill of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! Having dodged the attack with speed, Charles found himself in a relatively safe position. He looked back at his original location, where the acidic liquid was still corroding the rock. If he had been hit by the Acid Spray of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, the battle would likely have ended right there! Charles focused all his energy, intently watching the massive form of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. To execute his plan, he needed to contain the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm within a certain area. And there could not be any interruptions from others in the meantime, or he would have to quickly eliminate anyone who disrupted him! Of course, the Genosha Beast Masters behind Charles, armed with ranged attacks, would also provide him with assistance! Soon, within a few seconds, the damage Charles inflicted on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm began to heal. Moreover, after realizing that its Acid Spray had missed, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm became even more enraged. Its massive body slightly arched, and the round mouth of its head was lifted high. The sharp teeth in its mouth suddenly began to tremble, all shaking rapidly in a certain pattern, and its skin started to contract, making its overall size seem to shrink a little. At the same time, the surrounding air was being rapidly sucked in, as if by a vacuum machine, into the massive mouth of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. The dust and stones on the ground were even being lifted and drawn towards it. Charles instantly recalled the information prompt about the Sonic Attack. He quickly turned around and shouted, "Hurry! Cover your ears and open your mouths!" Chapter 331 - 331: Its for You The Beast Masters on the Genosha side had great trust in Charles. Therefore, when they heard Charles''s words, the Genosha Beast Masters followed his instructions without any hesitation. On the side of the Stellar Empire, however, the vast majority of the level four Beast Masters did not react at all and were still pondering why Charles suddenly shouted. But some of the level three Beast Masters who had fought with Charles immediately covered their ears and opened their mouths upon hearing his warning. Some level four Beast Masters wanted to mock these individuals, but in the next moment, a sound wave, within the range that humans could tolerate, suddenly erupted from the massive mouth of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The dust, fallen leaves, and small stones that had been sucked in were now propelled outward, accompanying the sound wave as they indiscriminately struck everyone around with incredible speed and force! When the Sonic Attack of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm struck, those who had listened to Charles, covering their ears and opening their mouths wide, were not seriously injured. They only experienced dizziness and ringing in their ears, while everything in their vision began to sway. Their thoughts were also affected, causing them to stand there in a daze. However, those who did not heed Charles''s warning suffered much worse. Silas and Mira not only felt dizzy and disoriented, but blood also began to flow from their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears. Their internal organs had been attacked, resulting in significant bodily harm! "Damn it!" Silas shouted frantically. He could clearly feel himself speaking, but he couldn''t hear anything around him, everything was swaying. He reached out to touch the liquid on his face, and when he brought his hand to his eyes, he found it was blood. Not caring about anything else, he quickly pulled out a miracle drug and swallowed it in one gulp. Next to Silas, Asher and Dante were not seriously injured. They immediately sprang into action, supporting Silas and Mira while shouting: "How are you? Are you okay?" Dante and Asher were momentarily stunned as they exchanged glances. The reason they were unscathed was simple: after hearing Charles''s words, they had acted without hesitation and followed his instructions instantly! "Damn it! How could you trust Charles''s judgment so much? He''s the enemy! And why didn''t you say anything sooner? Why didn''t you warn me?" Silas shouted in anger. He couldn''t hear the sounds around him, but he could see that many of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had been injured! After all, they were just a group of level three and four Beast Masters, and facing the furious full-force attack of a level 65 Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, getting hurt was completely normal. Silas''s only hope now was that the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm would significantly weaken the forces from Genosha, only then would he still have a chance! In the face of the Sonic Impact from the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, Charles was the first to recover. His physical condition was exceptionally strong, and an attack that could severely injure others posed little real threat to him. Shaking his slightly dizzy head, the first thing he did upon regaining his senses was to leave his original position and relocate. Since all the hatred of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm was directed at him, he would be the first target of its attacks. Sure enough, just after Charles moved, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm launched an Acid Spray that swiftly and accurately hit the empty ground. Taking advantage of the interval between the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s attacks, Charles activated black gold knife glow again, targeting the same spot where he had caused damage before. The Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm has the skill of Rapid Regeneration. Attacking other areas may cause some damage, but it is not very meaningful. The best offensive strategy is to keep attacking the same spot, taking advantage of the opponent''s incomplete healing to continuously worsen their injuries! "Roar!! Roar!!" After witnessing two consecutive Acid Sprays miss and feeling a cut from Charles, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm roared in anger! Two-thirds of its massive body was still underground, but this time it emerged completely without hesitation. A giant mutated earthworm over twenty meters long and four meters in diameter appeared before Charles. Compared to the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, Charles''s size seemed insignificant. If it weren''t for the size of the black gold knife glow, a typical Beast Master''s attack on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm would feel like a mere tickle! The other Beast Masters present were in shock as they watched the full form of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm emerge, while Silas, ignoring his injuries, excitedly shouted: "Yes! This is how it should be! Charles and the others are done for now!" Meanwhile, In the live stream, the audience from Genosha was surprised by Charles''s earlier performance. However, upon seeing the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm fully emerge from the ground, they quickly grew worried again. "That big ferocious beast looks terrifying, yet Charles isn''t afraid at all and has dealt considerable damage to it." "It feels useless, though. Look at that wound, it won''t be long before it heals. This ferocious beast is beyond what level three and four Beast Masters can handle, only Charles, a level four Beast Master, can do this." "Exactly. I''m also a level four Beast Master, and if I encountered such a ferocious beast, I wouldn''t hesitate for a secondI''d turn and run!" "Why aren''t the other Genosha Beast Masters coming to help? Charles is in danger now!" "I''m curious too. Did Charles have some other purpose in telling those people to back off?" "I don''t know. Now that this gigantic ferocious beast is drawn to Charles, it keeps moving away from the people of the Stellar Empire." "Yeah, the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are also advancing, waiting for an opportunity to strike." "Look! It seems like Charles''s gaze is fixed on the Stellar Empire!" As the audience from Genosha continued to discuss, Charles did something unexpected that left everyone stunned, even the level eight Beast Masters Jamie, Nathaniel, and Drake, who were hovering in the air, had their mouths agape! Only Zorion instinctively clenched his fists, wanting to take action, but he was stopped by the gazes of the other three. "Alright, if you make any more moves, it''ll be crossing the line. Have some decency, man. How can you secretly target a level eight Beast Master?" Drake said disdainfully. His eyes remained locked on Charles on the ground, a broad smile on his face as he continued: "You''re a brave kid, coming up with this plan! Impressive!" On the ground, After the entire body of the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm emerged, its speed increased significantly, now comparable to a regular level five Beast Master. Meanwhile, Charles kept running, continuously using his black gold long knife to unleash the black gold knife glow, inflicting damage on the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm and drawing its hatred. Silas, who had just been excitedly shouting moments ago, now wore a blank expression, his mouth twitching as if he had witnessed something utterly unacceptable. Because Charles was now leading the enraged Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm directly toward the group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire! "Damn it! Charles, don''t come this way!" "How dare he!" "It''s over, it''s over! The ferocious beast is coming!" "It''s over, it''s over! Charles is coming!" "Both Charles and the ferocious beast are coming! I don''t want to fight anymore!" someone shouted, attempting to turn and flee. Just Charles alone was enough to instill fear in these level three Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire, let alone the massive Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm trailing behind him! Silas also wanted to turn and flee, but as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he had to maintain his dignity. He couldn''t just leave in front of so many people and countless viewers in the live stream. "Everyone, calm down! All Beast Masters with ranged attacks, aim for Charles and attack him fiercely! Take him down!" Silas shouted. He wasn''t foolish, he still had some sense. However, he also realized that if they severely injured Charles, the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm following him would undoubtedly target them next! No wonder Charles had told the Genosha Beast Masters to retreat, he had this plan in mind! It was utterly despicable and shameless! "Your Highness, how about we attack Charles with ranged skills to slow him down while we retreat?" someone shouted, voicing his thoughts. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silas nodded in agreement and was about to proceed when he overlooked a critical issue. That was, their group of level three and four Beast Masters simply couldn''t outrun Charles, nor could they outrun the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm! The ranged attack skills used in their panic were easily dodged by Charles, who was currently using Divine Domain. He was utilizing Divine Domain, Moon Riding Wind, and the support skills from the Genosha Beast Masters! Moreover, many of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' ranged attacks landed on the massive Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind him! In just ten seconds, Charles had already brought the Mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm right in front of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. Chapter 332 - 332: Stop Daydreaming "Quick! Stop daydreaming and continue attacking Charles with all your might! Mira, it''s time for you to go up and block Charles, you must stop him!" Silas shouted frantically, acting like a commoner despite being the crown prince of the Stellar Empire. On Charles''s side, however, he remained calm and composed, showing no signs of fear or unease, even with a powerful mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm chasing him wildly from behind. "Tut tut tut, what a joke. The difference between the crown prince of the Stellar Empire and Charles is obvious to anyone, one is in the sky, and the other is on the ground!" "Actually, I think the crown prince of the Stellar Empire isn''t too bad, it''s just a pity his opponent is Charles!" "Exactly, the light emitted by the stars may be bright, but when compared to the sun, it seems dull and lacking." Some viewers in the live stream had keen observation skills and were constantly discussing Silas''s performance, while many others expressed their shock! No one could have imagined that Charles had such a plan, it seemed simple, yet it required immense strength and tremendous courage. This kind of maneuver not only demanded a speed faster than that of the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, but also meant facing the interference and attacks from the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Any ordinary level four Beast Master would have been severely injured by the skills of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters by now. The most critical point was that one had to remain calm throughout the entire process, without a trace of hesitation or retreat, otherwise, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind would show no mercy. However, what most people didn''t know was why Charles needed to lure the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm back over a long distance, waiting for the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters to advance before choosing to strike suddenly. The reason for this was only clear to the four level eight Beast Masters hovering in the air. "What an unexpected way to break the deadlock! The people of the Stellar Empire would never think that Charles would do this. In warfare, deception is key!" Nathaniel said, his eyes shining with excitement and satisfaction. As a level eight Beast Master and a formidable minister of Genosha, he was naturally well-versed in various tactics used in war. However, even so, it was only after seeing all of Charles''s maneuvers that he understood the details behind them. It turned out that from the moment Charles looked up at the sky, he already had a rough idea in mind. He intended to make the Genosha Beast Masters retreat while using their attacks to draw the attention of the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, continually pulling it back. The main goal was to lead the ever-restless Stellar Empire Beast Masters along with him. In that case, Zorion, the level eight Beast Master summoning the mystical beast, couldn''t afford to follow openly. If the distance was too great, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm wouldn''t be intimidated by the presence of Zorion''s mystical beast. "Of course, Charles''s perception has always been exceptionally sharp. I''ve never seen a genius like him." Jamie nodded in agreement. Their conversation was not loud enough for most of the Genosha and Stellar Empire Beast Masters to hear, but the level eight Beast Masters Drake and Zorion nearby could hear every word clearly. Especially Zorion, who was watching the battle situation on the ground, where Charles was turning the tide with his own strength, felt his fists clench in anger! This Charles was just a mere level four Beast Master, not only had he insulted Zorion from the start, but he was also disrupting Zorion''s plans in the competition between Genosha and the Stellar Empire. Zorion could hardly tolerate it! Thinking this, Zorion took a deep breath and was about to quietly communicate with his mystical beast to continue pressuring the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, driving it away from the Stellar Empire Beast Masters and towards the Genosha Beast Masters. As Zorion''s gaze remained fixed on Charles, his internal energy began to circulate quietly, and he signaled his mystical beast. In an instant, the level eight Beast Masters Drake, Jamie, and Nathaniel had surrounded Zorion in the blink of an eye! The three level eight Beast Masters were poised, their spirits heightened, with energy circulating throughout their bodies, ready for battle. "Zorion! I''ve given you some face, yet you''re still not satisfied and want to make a move on Charles!" Drake said with a serious and stern expression, his eyes fixed intently on Zorion as he spoke harshly. Although Jamie and Nathaniel did not speak, their gazes were filled with threats, conveying that if Zorion dared to make even the slightest move, they would stop at nothing to render this level eight Beast Master incapable of living a normal life! "What do you mean, make a move on Charles! You''ve misunderstood me, I didn''t do anything, I really didn''t!" Zorion was immediately startled. He did harbor a deep resentment towards Charles, and if given the chance, he would definitely strike him down. However, he was also smart enough to know that attacking the genius young man from Genosha in front of two level eight Beast Masters was akin to seeking death. "Gentlemen, are you Genosha folks declaring war on the Stellar Empire now? I haven''t done anything, let''s all just calm down." Zorion first laid out the stakes before explaining himself. He wasn''t interested in whether war would break out between Genosha and the Stellar Empire, he just wanted Jamie and Nathaniel to cool their heads and not act impulsively. If they did, he might not make it out of Genosha today. One was the dean of the Genosha Cyber Academy, and the other was the most renowned iron-blooded minister in Genosha. It was surprising that Jamie and Nathaniel, who were always so clever and level-headed, couldn''t seem to understand the situation now. He certainly wouldn''t dare attack Charles at this moment, anyone with a modicum of sense would know that. "Damn it, there''s only one reason that can explain this: Charles has become so important to them that it''s unimaginable!" Zorion concluded in his mind. Charles''s current performance would make him an exceptional genius even in the Stellar Empire, so it was perfectly normal for the strong from Genosha to care about him. However, this level of concern seemed a bit excessive, was there something extraordinary about Charles that no one else knew? Zorion kept pondering this question in his heart. Nathaniel snorted coldly and warned, "As long as you understand, put away your little tricks, the defeat of your Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters is already a done deal!" This statement interrupted Nathaniel''s thoughts. He looked down, hoping that someone would step up and, risking an attack from both Charles and the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, manage to stop Charles! In the next moment, Mira summoned three platinum-quality mystical beasts and one emerald-quality mystical beast, activating Beast Mastery and quickly approaching Charles! Silas also took a deep breath and summoned his mystical beast, activating Beast Mastery to enhance his overall physical attributes. He then continuously used the longbow in his hand to shoot wind-attribute energy arrows, providing cover for Mira. The viewers in the live stream witnessed this scene and instantly grew tense, with someone commenting: "The Stellar Empire has finally organized an effective counterattack, and the one approaching Charles seems to be a renowned genius from their side." "Can Charles handle it? He''s under immense pressure right now, with a ferocious beast chasing him from behind and the Stellar Empire''s counterattack in front. Isn''t that dangerous?" "Yeah, but Charles''s plan is nearly complete. If he can push a little further, even if they lose, that ferocious beast shouldn''t turn back to attack our Beast Masters." "With just his own strength, he''s managing to reverse a battle that''s at a disadvantage, only Charles could pull this off!" "True, but if he loses, the sacrifice would be significant. Other geniuses are improving their strength in the Eye of Ice and Fire, while he''ll just have to watch." At this moment, Charles was highly focused. With the boost from the Divine Domain combat techniques, he could perceive everything within a certain range around him. As Mira approached, Silas''s arrows drew nearer, and the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm behind him was closing in. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sense of crisis began to emerge in Charles''s heart. However, this feeling was nowhere near as strong as the crisis he felt when he encountered the level eight Beast Master from Constellation back when he was still a level three Beast Master. Instead, as the sense of crisis grew, Charles''s body began to tremblenot from fear or anxiety, but from excitement! Yes, his usually calm heart suddenly started to race, with his blood flowing faster, and a hint of a smile appeared on his face. It was this barely noticeable smile that startled Mira, who was getting closer. Her full attention was on Charles, allowing her to notice things others overlooked. A huge question arose in Mira''s mind: how could Charles still smile in such a dangerous situation? What on earth was he smiling about? Mira struggled to suppress her confusion, now was not the time to be distracted, as she had already reached Charles''s side. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire behind had already stopped their ranged attacks. Except for Silas, everyone else was afraid that something unexpected might happen and hurt Mira. If that occurred, Zorion, a level eight Beast Master, along with Mira''s teacher, would not let them off the hook! Only Silas was confident in his arrows and continued to disrupt Charles. At that moment, as Charles leaped into the air at an angle to evade Silas''s arrows, Mira''s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she launched her attack. Chapter 333 - 333: Attitude In an instant, several Flame Supreme Spears coalesced in front of Mira''s chest. These Flame Supreme Spears were extremely hot, scorching the air around them. The once calm air rippled like stones thrown into a lake. The dangerous Flame Supreme Spears flew rapidly towards Charles! This was an attempt to inflict serious damage on Charles while he was mid-air and unable to evade! The intensely dangerous scene caused everyone present to widen their eyes, their heartbeats seeming to stop as they stared intently. As a few Flame Supreme Spears surged forward rapidly, Charles, suspended in the air, displayed a hint of sarcasm in his gaze, as if he found it utterly contemptible. Mira''s heart suddenly tightened, and her brain raced, constantly pondering whether something had gone wrong or if she had overlooked something. "It''s impossible! Charles is trying to mess with my mindset, he absolutely can''t dodge my Flame Supreme Spear right now!" Mira shouted frantically in her mind. She knew that during battle, she must never doubt herself. However, the next scene left her frozen in place. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A shard of ice suddenly appeared in front of Charles, which was the skill Ice Pick Throwing! The closest Flame Supreme Spear to Charles collided rapidly with the Ice Pick Throwing. The energies of ice and fire touched each other, instantly exploding and creating a significant shockwave. In mid-air, Charles used this shockwave to propel himself away from his original position. The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been following Charles all along, faced the remaining Flame Supreme Spears head-on with its massive head! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The fire energy collided with the armor plates on the earthworm''s head, causing explosions one after another. After the smoke cleared, several small craters appeared on the earthworm''s head, with yellow liquid slowly oozing out. The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had a high level and strong defense, generally, attacks from a Level 4 Beast Master couldn''t breach its defenses. Only Charles''s Black Gold Knife Glow could inflict significant wounds on it. In her effort to stop Charles, Mira not only utilized Beast Mastery but also deployed her strongest attack, the Flame Supreme Spear, causing some damage to the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. However, just a few breaths later, those small wounds stopped leaking yellow liquid and began to heal rapidly. The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been chasing Charles, suddenly slowed down. Its head, which only had a mouth, shook toward Mira as if it were very angry. This level of damage was not enough to shift its aggro. When it regained its senses and continued searching for Charles, it stood there in confusion. Charles had vanished! The mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm''s Vibration Perception completely failed to detect Charles''s presence. The Beast Masters from Genosha and the Stellar Empire widened their eyes, trying to locate Charles, but found nothing! "Could it be that Charles has already been sent away? The Level 8 Beast Master from Genosha doesn''t want him to get hurt?" one of the Level 3 Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire suggested. Immediately, other Beast Masters rebutted, "Come on, Charles hasn''t been hurt at all, leave the arena? No way!" Only Mira felt her hair stand on end, an indescribable chill coursing through her body, making her tremble. A cold, emotionless voice appeared behind her. "Is this the genius of the Stellar Empire? Your combat awareness is truly lacking." It was Charles''s voice! Mira''s body went rigid, and a single thought raced through her mind: how could Charles have suddenly appeared behind her? In the next moment, the Black Gold Long Knife traced an exceptionally graceful arc in the air, carrying immense power as it swung down toward the trapped Mira! "Charles! How dare you!" Zorion, suspended in the air, instantly erupted in fury, after all, Mira was his daughter! Out of instinct, all the power of the Level 8 Beast Master surged forth, concentrating its momentum and pressure toward Charles''s location. At the same time, Zorion himself quickly descended from the air, flying toward Charles! However, Nathaniel and Jamie reacted swiftly, a significant portion of their attention was focused on Zorion, as he was the only Level 8 Beast Master who posed a real threat to Charles in the current situation. "What are you going to do? Charles is attacking my daughter!" Zorion shouted desperately, his gaze fixed on Charles, a wave of immense anger and killing intent boiling within him! In the Stellar Empire, no one had ever dared to lay hands on Mira like this, even in battle, they would show mercy at crucial moments. But Charles was the opposite, not only had he used Darkness Cloak to appear behind Mira, but he also swung the Black Gold Long Knife without hesitation, aiming to severely injure her and render her incapable of fighting. In Charles''s eyes, battle was simply battle, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire and those of Genosha were enemies! Showing mercy to an enemy was incredibly foolish. Charles didn''t care that Mira was the daughter of a Level 8 Beast Master, he only wanted to eliminate this enemy! After all, Mira''s Flame Supreme Spear had been a full-force attack! Zorion paid no mind to Jamie and Nathaniel trying to block him, his energy surged as he aimed to break through their obstruction and save his daughter. "Hmph, even if Mira is your daughter, no one can interfere until she is severely injured and unable to fight!" Nathaniel snorted coldly and directly confronted the enraged Zorion. Time was running out. A flash of the knife passed by, and blood gushed forth. As Mira fell, she maintained a turning posture in mid-air, and she saw a pair of eyes that she would never forget in her life. Cold and calm, merciless to the point of instilling fear, it was as if the owner of those eyes was merely brushing away a feather blown onto their shoulder, ordinary and unremarkable. With a "thud." Mira crashed heavily to the ground, her eyes wide open and her mouth agape, wanting to say something but unable to utter a sound. In that moment, she truly felt that the Grim Reaper had come close, the scythe of life''s harvest resting at her throat, ready to sever her head from her body with just a gentle pull. "You... you were merciful?" Mira finally managed to speak, slowly asking. Charles replied with a hint of helplessness, "Of course, if I hadn''t shown mercy, you''d be dead by now. I don''t want to break the rules, your combat awareness is just too weak." The scene fell into an eerie silence, until Zorion''s furious roar echoed from the air: "Charles, I won''t let you get away with this! Just you wait!" In an instant, Mira was whisked away by the vines conjured by Jamie Dean''s wood attribute mystical beast. Her eyes remained fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief, fear, and a trace of imperceptible submission. Meanwhile, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm had long been frozen in place, terrified by the presence of the Level 8 Beast Master, not daring to move. All the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire and Genosha present dared not speak, closing their mouths. Many had never seen an enraged Level 8 Beast Master before, the raw, unmasked pressure and aura emanating from him made it hard for several to breathe. The surrounding air felt as if it had solidified, heavy enough to suffocate. Suddenly, a very calm voice broke the silence. Charles spoke slowly and calmly: "This is a battle, the weak cannot survive." Even in the face of a Level 8 Beast Master''s fury, Charles remained composed, unyielding, his posture as upright as a mountain. To him, the pressure and aura of a Level 8 Beast Master were nothing, he had experienced the pressure of a Level 9 Beast Master, Lucas, before. "You! Very well, I''ll remember you." Zorion glanced at Jamie and Nathaniel, who stood in his way. He could only suppress the rage within and strive to remain calm. Zorion took a deep breath and said to Nathaniel, "I''m going down to check on my daughter, that''s acceptable, right?" Nathaniel nodded slowly, shifting his body to allow Zorion to pass. Jamie then moved from his original position, closely following Zorion''s side. It was unclear whether it was intentional, but Zorion''s speed started off fast. However, when he reached above Charles, he suddenly slowed down, looking down from a height at Charles standing on the ground. "I will always remember you, Charles. Offending a Level 8 Beast Master will be the biggest regret of your life!" Zorion threatened sharply. Charles was unfazed and showed no fear, instead, he casually flicked the Black Gold Long Knife in his hand, letting Mira''s blood splatter onto the ground. Looking down at the blood on the ground, Charles slowly said, "The blood of a genius is red, just like that of an ordinary person. I haven''t seen the blood of a Level 8 Beast Master yet, but it should also be red, right?" Charles was not afraid of threats, what did the threat of a Level 8 Beast Master from the Stellar Empire mean to him? Especially with Jamie Dean and Nathaniel present, and countless Genosha spectators watching the live stream, Charles could not show any signs of retreat or cowardice, otherwise, it would be utterly humiliating. "Fine, fine, fine!" Zorion gritted his teeth and snorted coldly. He then quickly flew toward the direction of the Stellar Empire, where his daughter Mira was still lying, severely injured. Chapter 334 - 334: Charge In the live stream, the audience from Genosha erupted into excitement after witnessing Charles''s strong response. "Wow, that''s incredible! He''s also a Level 4 Beast Master, and yet he effortlessly defeated Zorion''s daughter, a Level 8 Beast Master from the Stellar Empire?" "Of course! We all saw it. Charles held back some power in that last strike because of the rules, otherwise, she would have been dead already!" "Being a genius, Charles can rise above everyone else, it''s absolutely monstrous!" "Am I the only one who thinks Charles''s response was particularly inspiring? What a real man! Wanting to know the color of a Level 8 Beast Master''s blood?" "Charles really dared to say that! If it were someone else, they might have backed down." "I declare that Charles is the toughest man in Genosha!" Originally, the audience was quite worried about the battle between the Stellar Empire and the Genosha Beast Masters. However, after seeing Charles''s performance and the outcome of the fight, all those worries vanished. Passion and admiration, along with a strong sense of pride, surged in the hearts of countless spectators. What they thought at that moment was, "See? This is the true genius of Genosha! This is the glory of Genosha!" Meanwhile, within the Genosha royal palace, Emperor Miles and several high-ranking officials were all watching the large screen not far away, paying close attention to the events of the Eye of Ice and Fire. After witnessing Charles''s performance and Zorion''s fury, many of them raised their fists, excitedly shouting: "It should be like this!" "Charles did an incredible job!" "Only this way can we make the Stellar Empire stop underestimating Genosha. Genosha is not to be trifled with!" However, some officials wore worried expressions. After careful consideration, realizing Nathaniel was not present, one of them cautiously spoke up: "Isn''t what Charles did a bit inappropriate? After all, tensions between Genosha and Kingston are escalating, and the Stellar Empire''s stance is very important." "Exactly! What if the Stellar Empire decides to support Charles? Once they resolve the chaos in the Atacama Desert and deal with other matters, what if they provide strong support to Kingston?" Someone stepped forward and addressed Emperor Miles directly: "Your Majesty, I believe Charles''s actions are detrimental to Genosha''s future. When he returns, he must be properly guided, young people shouldn''t be too sharp." Immediately, someone countered: "Your Majesty, I think Charles''s actions have significantly boosted the morale of Genosha. Many frontline warriors are watching this event, and after seeing Charles''s performance, they will surely be very excited." The person who wanted to ensure Charles was guided when he returned tried to say more, "Your Majesty..." Before he could finish, Miles waved his hand impatiently and said with annoyance, "This is just a contest between young people, there''s no need to involve the state. I think Charles is greatyoung and passionate, it''s perfectly normal for him to shine." After saying this, Miles turned to glance at Prince Avery beside him. Avery nodded slightly, understanding what it meant. The Emperor had a high regard for Charles''s performance and wanted to promote him vigorously. In the future, they would make Charles a hero of Genosha, boosting the confidence and morale of the people and warriors. However, all of this would have to wait until the Eye of Ice and Fire was completely over, as many of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters still had combat capability. After the discussion, everyone turned their attention back to the big screen, eager to see what would happen next. On the outskirts of the Eye of Ice and Fire, In the Stellar Empire, Silas''s hands trembled as he held his longbow. He never expected that the genius girl of the Stellar Empire, Mira, would be defeated by Charles in just a few breaths! He didn''t even have time to provide remote support, Charles''s disappearance was too sudden, and Mira''s combat awareness had issues, as she failed to react in time to Charles''s attack! "Fortunately, Zorion unleashed his momentum and intimidated that ferocious beast. Now it''s just Charles in front of us, while all the Genosha Beast Masters are behind!" Silas harbored a lot of resentment towards Charles at that moment. If it weren''t for Charles, the Genosha Beast Masters wouldn''t even be a match for them! Even with Luna, the Level 5 Beast Master, they wouldn''t have time to turn the tide. By the time Luna entered the fray, the Stellar Empire''s Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters would have already been dealt with. The plan was going so well, who could have imagined that Charles''s strength would be so formidable, turning everything into an illusion! Silas took a deep breath and shouted loudly, "Don''t just stand there! We still have a chance, the only enemy is Charles! Give it your all and take him down!" Silence fell over the group. The Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters quietly looked up at Charles, who calmly pointed his long knife at them, showing no fear whatsoever. Many of the Stellar Empire''s Level 3 Beast Masters were swallowing hard, tempted to back out of the fight. Silas was furious at this moment. He approached the nearest Level 3 Beast Master, who showed no desire to fight, and kicked him hard. "Anyone who dares to show cowardice will face the same consequences!" he shouted, drawing the attention of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Silas suddenly pulled back the string of his longbow, and a green feathered arrow shot straight through the man''s shoulder. "Ahhhh!" A piercing scream echoed throughout the area! "Did you hear that? This is what happens to cowards! Everyone, grab your weapons and take down Charles!" Silas shouted frantically. Under this stark warning, the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had no choice but to grip their weapons tightly and charge at Charles. Meanwhile, over on Genosha''s side, Zachary also recognized the problem and shouted as well: "Brothers, Charles is in danger! We can''t just stand by and watch! Charge with me to aid Charles!" In an instant, All the Genosha Beast Masters raised their arms and shouted in unison, "Charge! Charge! Charge!" In the next moment, no one hesitated. The Beast Masters from Genosha all wore fervent expressions as they crazily sprinted towards Charles. Meanwhile, the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm, which had been attacking frantically just moments ago, stood dumbfounded between the Genosha Beast Masters and the Stellar Empire Beast Masters, unsure of what to do. It was now like a stone statue, frozen in place, too afraid to leave or attack. Above it, three Level 8 Beast Masters were watching, their oppressive presence serving as a warning. Charles took a deep breath and summoned Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold, using Beast Mastery to enhance his physical abilities. In the face of multiple attackers, what mattered most was a Beast Master''s reaction time and the speed at which they could neutralize their immediate foes. Feeling the boost in his physical qualities, the increase in strength, and the acceleration of speed, Charles took another deep breath and gripped his black gold long knife tightly. With so many Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters attacking, even an average Level 6 Beast Master would need to temporarily avoid their onslaught. However, Charles didn''t need to deal with all the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, he just needed to hold on until the people from Genosha arrived. "Charge! I''ll provide you with ranged support from the back! Take down Charles! As long as he gets seriously injured, we win!" Silas shouted maniacally, his spirit high, yet he remained rooted in place, watching the Stellar Empire''s forces advance. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he had been taught not to put himself in danger by charging into battle alongside other Beast Mastersthat was something he couldn''t bring himself to do! As a result, some of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, not wanting to face the crown prince''s wrath and unwilling to continue fighting, deliberately slowed their pace, allowing others to lead the charge for their own safety. There were quite a few like that. On the Genosha side, Charles stood at the forefront, having stepped up from the beginning when he attracted the mutated dual-attribute giant earthworm. Seeing Charles fighting at the front, the other Beast Masters from Genosha felt no hesitation about entering the battlefield. Even Jace, who had sustained significant injuries, was now charging forward madly alongside the others. "It''s already over, this battle holds no suspense whatsoever." Nathaniel said directly. Jamie nodded in agreement. Sometimes, when the strength of both sides is relatively equal, good morale can truly determine the outcome of a fight. Under Charles''s leadership, even the wounded on the Genosha side were charging forward with all their might, wanting to fight alongside Charles. On the Stellar Empire side, Silas only commanded other Beast Masters to charge while doing nothing himself. Throughout the battle, his commanding abilities showed no highlights, they were utterly mediocre. Compared to Charles, he was simply lacking! It''s important to note that Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and someone like him must have received better education than Charles. Yet, Charles''s performance was something Silas couldn''t match, that was pure talent! Soon, because Charles was positioned so far forward, he was the first to make contact with the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing the swarm of incoming enemies, Charles showed no signs of panic. Instead, he carefully observed, looking for those Beast Masters who bullied little girls. "It''s your turn to pay for your actions now. If you bully Genosha people in Genosha, you must accept the consequences." Charles said slowly. Chapter 335 - 335: Without My Permission "Charge! He''s all alone, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t handle the assault of so many of us at once!" A Beast Master from the Stellar Empire shouted madly. As this Beast Master approached Charles, his fear had reached its peak. That fear quietly transformed into anger, spurring him to call out to his companions to attack Charles together. But before the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters could make their move, Charles wasn''t going to waste such a golden opportunity. He gripped the black gold long knife tightly, exuding an unstoppable momentum, like a ferocious tiger leaping into a flock of sheep. The coordination among the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire was not very smooth. Each of their attacks failed to perfectly seal off the space around Charles. This also meant that, although it seemed like a group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire surrounded Charles, he was really only facing six or seven Beast Masters around him. Inside the trial tower of Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles had already experienced many battles like this. Not to mention, after completing his self-created combat technique, Divine Domain, his perception of battlefield details had become even more exceptional. As long as the Beast Masters didn''t all attack simultaneously, throwing all their skills at Charles at the same time, he was, in a way, always in a state of one person against three or four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire. In such a chaotic battlefield environment, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, lacking absolute discipline, were completely unable to stop Charles! Using powerful attack skills like Ice Pick Throwing, Bone-Achingly Cold, and Energy Bomb, Charles continually unleashed strong attacks, preventing the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters from effectively attacking at once. Meanwhile, he constantly utilized Moon Riding Wind and Darkness Cloak to evade the attack skills from the surrounding Beast Masters. Even if Charles couldn''t dodge in time, he could rely on his own strong physical prowess, defensive capabilities, and the orange-quality equipment he wore, Overlord Heavy Armor, to withstand those attacks that weren''t particularly powerful. Moreover, whenever someone approached Charles''s attack range, the black gold long knife in his hand would transform into a ruthless harvesting tool. If it weren''t for the prohibition against fatalities, there would have already been one corpse after another lying around Charles! Even so, many level three and level four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were suffering on the ground, watching the steaming blood flow from their bodies as they screamed in agony, shouting loudly: "Help! Save me! I can''t fight anymore, I want to withdraw!" "I want to withdraw too! Hurry! He is the devil!" "Charles is coming!" The piercing wails, painful cries, and sounds of despair made the surrounding Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' legs tremble. Especially when they saw Charles''s cold eyes, devoid of any emotion, as he cut down another enemy, the entire offensive momentum of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters vanished in an instant. At that moment, the support from Genosha Beast Masters was already close at hand. What they would face soon was not only the killing machine Charles but also a large number of Genosha Beast Masters of the same level. Some looked back, hoping to request Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire to give the order for a temporary retreat, but instead, they only saw a few figures turning to flee! "The prince has run away!" a voice filled with shock and anger cried out, causing the entire battlefield to fall silent for a moment. The Stellar Empire Beast Masters surrounding Charles, unable to continue their attack, instinctively turned to look back. They saw Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire, along with a few close level four Beast Masters, fleeing without hesitation. The group didn''t even look back, frantically running deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, not daring to stop or glance back, fearing they would attract attention. With a loud "clang." weapons fell to the ground, and some Stellar Empire Beast Masters couldn''t accept this reality at all. They were risking their injuries attacking Charles at the front of the battlefield, yet Silas, who had promised long-range support, had just abandoned them and fled! "Run!" "They''ve all run away! What are we still fighting for? Run!" "Run! The Genosha Beast Masters are coming! If we don''t flee now, we won''t get away at all!" Just a few breaths later, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire completely lost all their fighting spirit. The group around Charles turned and fled madly in the opposite direction. Some of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters, caught off guard, saw the approaching Genosha Beast Master team and Charles, who was gripping his long knife with a sharp gaze, and simply dropped their weapons. Without hesitation, they dropped to the ground, covering their heads with their hands, and shouted loudly: "Don''t hit us! I give up! I''m withdrawing!" "I surrender! I''m out too! I don''t want to fight this meaningless battle any longer!" "Brothers, the crown prince has fled! It''s not embarrassing for us to give up now, continuing will only leave us seriously injured!" Some seemed to feel ashamed to give up in front of the live cameras, so they loudly persuaded their companions to drop their weapons and choose to surrender with them. The approaching Genosha Beast Masters, especially Zachary, Camilla, and the injured Jace, looked bewildered at the sight of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground. "What just happened? They were just attacking Charles, and now they all want to surrender?" Zachary exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief. Jace, furious, stomped his foot and cursed, "Damn it! I wanted revenge! This bunch of spineless cowards just surrendered? Charles is incredible, holding off a whole group of Stellar Empire Beast Masters by himself!" Camilla gazed into the distance and, seeing several figures fleeing in a panic, finally understood what had transpired. She spoke up: "No wonder! With comrades fighting ahead, Silas chose to flee, so it''s not surprising that the Stellar Empire Beast Masters felt disheartened and chose to give up." Charles frowned, continuously glancing at the Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground. After they declared their surrender, the Vine Binding quickly ensnared them, transporting them out of the Eye of Ice and Fire''s range. Just as the Genosha Beast Masters were in shock over their victory, and the battle was about to end, Charles suddenly moved. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His figure moved like lightning, darting past several Stellar Empire Beast Masters who were already lying on the ground, and charging towards a few still standing nearby. Those Beast Masters were the ones who had caused trouble at the hotel entrance and bullied the little girl. They were still hesitating about whether to join the others in surrendering. Charles''s actions naturally caught their attention, and the hesitation that had appeared on their faces instantly morphed into fear. Their faces turned as pale as death, devoid of any color. Among them was Sienna, who had almost dueled Charles. His strength made him the most powerful in this group, and he reacted more quickly than the others, being the first to see Charles charging towards them. The hesitation in Sienna''s heart vanished in an instant. As his body instinctively tried to drop to the ground, he opened his mouth and shouted, "Charles, what are you doing? I want to..." He hadn''t finished expressing his intention to surrender when Charles''s figure was already in front of him. The black gold long knife, moving with unparalleled speed and immense power, struck towards his wide-open mouth! In an instant, Sienna''s body uncontrollably tilted to the side, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, mixed with several knocked-out teeth. Due to the tremendous force of Charles''s blow, Sienna''s body rolled on the ground for three or four meters before finally coming to a stop. "Others may want to end the battle, but you? No way!" Charles''s sharp gaze fixed on the other Stellar Empire Beast Masters who remained standing, coldly stating. These people had bullied the little girl, Teddy, who sold wild fruits, and had faced no punishment or apology. Charles would never allow them to leave unharmed! Seeing their companion sent flying by Charles''s strike and now groaning in pain on the ground, the others were instantly terrified. One person trembled in fear, struggling to open his mouth and shouted, "I, I, I want to..." He couldn''t finish his sentence before Charles''s legs pushed off the ground, sending up clouds of dust, and the black gold long knife appeared before him, bringing immense power as it struck the back of his mouth. With a "thud!" upon witnessing Charles''s ruthless actions, someone could no longer hold back and fell to their knees, desperately begging for mercy. However, he had only just opened his mouth, and before he could say anything, Charles''s long knife was already in motion. Another Stellar Empire Beast Master was sent flying, crashing to the ground and groaning in pain. "Without my permission, you''d better stay quiet, stand still, and keep your mouths shut." Charles said, shaking the blood off the black gold long knife, his tone casual. The remaining few covered their mouths with their hands, their eyes filled with an unshakeable fear, their pupils dilated to the extreme as they stared at Charles, terrified that he might strike again. Seeing that the remaining ones were behaving, with no one wanting to continue the fight, Charles nodded in satisfaction. He then slowly stepped forward, making his way to Sienna. Chapter 336 - 336: Are You Sending Me to My Death? Sienna lay on the ground, his mouth burning with pain, as if a red-hot iron rod had been shoved directly inside. All he felt now was intense agony, his vision blurred, and with his eyes wide open, he could only see the bloodied teeth on the dirt in front of him. He tried to open his mouth to scream, but the swollen muscles in his face and the shattered bones in his jaw rendered him unable to make a sound, only able to grunt in pain. A pair of muddy shoes slowly approached him. Sienna was now filled with an indescribable fear and regret. If he had known better, he shouldn''t have hesitated. He should have dropped to the ground immediately and shouted his surrender. If he had done that, even if Charles wanted to attack him, he couldn''t have forced himself to do so! "Damn it! Why does Charles hold such a grudge? I didn''t do anything particularly outrageous, just because of a few wild fruits? Or is it because we injured a Beast Master from the Genosha Cyber Academy?" Sienna''s mind raced with chaotic thoughts. His thoughts were particularly jumbled, and the fear that Charles instilled in him had utterly shattered his psychological defenses. Just thinking about how he initially wanted to challenge Charles to a one-on-one duel made Sienna feel ridiculous. Fortunately, the appearance of other eighth-level Beast Masters prevented the duel from taking place. It''s important to note that deaths during duels are not uncommon, if Charles wanted to kill him, with his strength, Sienna would have no way to resist! The lucky part was that within the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, the eighth-level Beast Masters from Genosha had established a rule against any deaths occurring. The footsteps drew closer, and Sienna struggled to lift his head, looking at the expressionless and extraordinarily cold Charles. He wanted to plead for mercy, but he couldn''t find the words. "As a Beast Master, you are far stronger than ordinary people. The power of mystical beasts and your physical prowess give you a false sense of security, making you believe you can bully the weak at will." Charles said calmly. He said this while recalling many things, whether it was the Constellation organization using the blood of a hundred children to create a miracle drug, or the public beheading of the Taylor family, and that cripple who chose to commit suicide after losing everything. Or perhaps it was the little girl Teddy, who was currently being bullied by the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, Charles could see a shadow he couldn''t escape from. It was the shadow of the strong oppressing the weak, a feeling he had once sensed in Lucas. The disdain of a ninth-level Beast Master is enough to cost many dark attribute Beast Masters their lives. To Charles, the world of Beast Masters is deeply twisted, where the law of survival of the fittest seems to reign supreme. But humanity is different, the world of humans shouldn''t be like this! When faced with the oppression of higher-level Beast Masters, Charles would remain expressionless, repeatedly telling himself that this is how the world of Beast Masters operates, that strength is the foundation of everything. Yet he could not choose to stand by and pretend he didn''t know or see anything, allowing the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to bully a little girl who struggles to survive but remains optimistic and kind. The calluses on Teddy''s hands and the scars on her body told the story of a girl who was diligently living her life, embracing hope each day. Even so, this group of Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire would still bully such a heart-wrenching little girl. Charles took a deep breath. He gripped the long knife tightly in his hand, slowly moving it to Sienna''s neck, which lay on the ground. "You people have no reverence for life, you only fear the strong. Now my knife is resting on your throat. Does it feel good to have your life in someone else''s hands?" Charles''s words carried no hint of triumph. The tone was extremely calm, almost eerie, especially the last question, devoid of emotional fluctuations, as if he were stating a fact rather than asking. Sienna dared not move, his gaze frantically searching the crowd of the Stellar Empire outside the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, where the eighth-level Beast Master Zorion was still present. "Help! Charles really wants to kill me. Every word he says is void of emotion, as cold as the knife he holds. Am I going to die?" Sienna''s breathing began to quicken, the rising and falling of his chest causing his neck to tremble slightly. The sharp blade of the black gold long knife sliced into the skin of his neck, slowly and resolutely. Feeling the sting on his neck and the warm blood flowing down, Sienna''s pupils dilated to their fullest, at that moment, Charles looked like the grim reaper to him! "I was wrong, I was wrong." Under the threat of death, Sienna''s instinct for survival kicked in, and with his mouth, which had already lost most of its teeth, he shouted indistinctly. Upon hearing this, Charles halted the motion of the black gold long knife against Sienna''s neck, lowering his head slightly and curiously asking, "Oh? What did you do wrong?" "I shouldn''t have provoked you." Sienna replied laboriously and painfully. Charles shook his head, clearly dissatisfied with this answer. Just as he was about to let Sienna feel the pain of death closing in, a furious shout came from the direction of the Stellar Empire. "Enough, Charles! You''re utterly insane! Torturing someone who has already lost the ability to fight is too much, too cruel!" Zorion shouted with a face full of anger. The Stellar Empire''s crown prince, Silas, fleeing the battlefield was something this eighth-level Beast Master had not anticipated, he could only watch as one Beast Master after another from the Stellar Empire surrendered. As if that weren''t enough, Charles also violently prevented Sienna and the others from surrendering, humiliating them in front of the live cameras! If he didn''t say or do something now, he would certainly face disgrace back in the Stellar Empire and be held accountable. "Sienna has lost his ability to fight. He wants to give up, and yet, Charles, you are forcefully attacking him with cruel methods. You are utterly unworthy of being called human!" Zorion shouted angrily. Facing the furious words of the eighth-level Beast Master, Charles remained unfazed. His right hand, gripping the black gold long knife, was steady as he slowly pressed the blade into Sienna''s neck while casually responding: "This level of injury doesn''t prevent him from continuing to fight, he''s just too scared. Besides, did he say he was giving up? Did anyone hear that?" Zachary, Camilla, Jace, and the other Genosha Beast Masters shouted together: "No! I didn''t hear that!" "Me neither! He never said he wanted to give up fighting, Charles is doing nothing wrong!" "Exactly! Didn''t you capture Jace and nail his limbs to the ground? Why is it wrong for Charles to treat someone from the Stellar Empire like this?" "It''s simple, the people of the Stellar Empire are cowards, while Jace showed no fear or hesitation." "Right! The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire have no backbone at all!" The shouts from the Genosha side were exceptionally loud, especially from the three-level Beast Master trainees, whose youthful faces were filled with excitement. To openly refute and ridicule an eighth-level Beast Master in front of so many Genosha spectators was an incredibly rare opportunity! If it weren''t for the Eye of Ice and Fire incident and under Charles''s leadership, they could only have dreamed of such a moment. What used to be something only dared to be boasted about was now happening right in front of them. Who could remain calm? Even Zachary, the son of General Mason, and Camilla, the second princess of Genosha, had voices that rang out loudly, even overshadowing many younger voices. Especially Camilla, back in Genosha, even though she was the second princess, she had to show utmost respect and humility in front of strong eighth-level Beast Masters. Today, standing alongside others to loudly refute and ridicule an eighth-level Beast Master was the most unforgettable experience of her life, all thanks to Charles standing not far away! Thinking of this, Camilla closed her small mouth and turned her gaze to Charles, her eyes filled with admiration and infatuation. Celestine was also nearby. Her perception of other matters was not very sharp, but she had been observing Camilla closely. Seeing this scene, Celestine stepped forward without hesitation, blocking Camilla''s line of sight. Charles was unaware of what was happening behind him. His attention was entirely focused on Sienna at his feet. Looking at Sienna''s eyes filled with pain and fear, Charles felt no joy in his heart. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The answer he wanted was not a simple "I shouldn''t have provoked you." Outside the range of Eye of Ice and Fire, Zorion was about to explode with rage at what was unfolding before him. As an eighth-level Beast Master, how did he become a clown? He had never experienced anything like this in the Stellar Empire. "Charles! Don''t let me find an opportunity, or you''re dead! Dead?" The moment Zorion thought of the word "dead." he suddenly calmed down. Nathaniel had mentioned something at the beginning. He said that if anyone killed another, he would directly retaliate against that person. Now, with Charles''s knife resting on Sienna''s neck, if Sienna exerted force and pushed his neck against the blade, would Charles be killed by Nathaniel? Even if that didn''t happen, Genosha would lose face and be seen as untrustworthy! Thinking this, Zorion decided to try something. He shouted loudly, "Sienna! As a member of the Stellar Empire, even if you die, you must die with value!" Feeling the sharp blade against his neck while listening to the words in his ear, Sienna had a thousand curses he wanted to yell out. What does it mean to die with value? Even Crown Prince Silas of the Stellar Empire had fled, as an ordinary Beast Master, surrendering was not shameful! "No, Zorion''s intention is to force me to die, to make Charles break the rules?" Sienna thought. Chapter 337 - 337: Contemplation As Sienna considered this possibility, he momentarily thought about betraying the Stellar Empire and joining the rebellious "New Nation" force in the Atacama Desert. The crown prince of the Stellar Empire had abandoned them and fled, and now Zorion, an eighth-level Beast Master teacher from the Stellar Empire Cyber Academy, actually wanted him to die, forcing Charles to break the rules? Is this something a person could do? Sienna suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of despair. He had never imagined that such a thing could happen, that to deal with Charles, he would be expected to sacrifice himself willingly. "Damn it, Silas is useless, and Zorion is an idiot! I''m not that foolish!" Sienna cursed repeatedly in his heart. He wasn''t so noble as to sacrifice himself. Charles observed Sienna''s swollen, bleeding face and the subtle changes in his expressions, combined with Zorion''s shouting. "Zorion, this eighth-level Beast Master, is really stupid. There are plenty of smart people who can see through his actions. Now, many Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire are going to be disappointed." Charles thought to himself. "It''s a pity that the rules don''t allow me to kill you. I''ll have to spare your life today, but you need to apologize to that little girl in front of the live cameras. It''s a must..." Charles hadn''t finished speaking. Sienna blinked wildly in agreement, as if he were about to explode with eagerness. If it weren''t for Charles''s long knife against his neck, he would have been nodding like a jackhammer! Hearing Charles''s words, the nearby Genosha streamers quickly shifted their cameras to focus on Sienna. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of viewers in Genosha, Sienna, who had been so arrogant as a Beast Master of the Stellar Empire just this morning, slowly stood up and sincerely bowed to apologize. "I-I''m sorry." Sienna mumbled. Zorion watched the scene unfold before him, and the emotions he had just managed to calm down flared up again. Rage filled his chest as he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Useless! Just wait and see how I teach you a lesson! Our Stellar Empire hasn''t done anything wrong, so why apologize!" Upon hearing this, Sienna trembled all over. He bent over and slowly raised his head to look at Charles. Charles spoke slowly, "As long as you sincerely apologize, admit your mistakes, and strive to improve, Genosha would welcome a fourth-level Beast Master." Seeing those ruthless, cold eyes and hearing Charles''s words, Sienna gritted his teeth and bent his waist even lower. "I-I''m sorry, I was wrong." Sienna''s voice rang out once more. In an instant, the entire audience in Genosha began to boil with excitement. What could be more joyful and satisfying than this moment? The once arrogant and condescending Stellar Empire Beast Master, who had continuously mocked Genosha, was now receiving a lesson from Charles and starting to behave submissively, even violating the orders of the eighth-level Beast Master from the Stellar Empire to apologize to Genosha! It was utterly exhilarating! Countless viewers began to send barrage messages, turning the live stream into a sea of white! A flood of white messages filled the screen, all chanting Charles''s name. The audience, as bystanders, clearly understood who was responsible for this situation. It was Charles! If it weren''t for Charles''s tactical arrangements, helping his allies quickly adapt and fiercely battle in the third-level Beast Master arena, and drawing the massive ferocious beast to the vicinity of the Stellar Empire Beast Masters. Genosha would have long been routed by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters! This meant that Genosha, in its own territory and not far from Calivia, would have been completely defeated by forces from other countries! Such a defeat would demoralize the nation''s people, lower the spirits of the frontline warriors, and boost the enemy''s momentum! Thanks to Charles, none of this would happen. Now, Genosha''s morale was soaring, and the people were excited! Amid the cheers of the crowd, Jamie commanded his mystical beast to extend its vines, slowly bringing Sienna into Genosha''s territory. Meanwhile, Genosha''s medical personnel quickly provided treatment for Sienna. This is a fantastic promotional opportunity! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this kid really that fearless? What if Sienna actually decides to sacrifice himself? What then?" Nathaniel said slowly in the air. Jamie wore a joyful smile as he observed the mental state of the young Genosha members and replied: "No, that won''t happen. Charles should have the judgment. There are people in this world who aren''t afraid of death, but Sienna is definitely not one of them." After expressing his thoughts, Jamie asked, "What if Sienna really gets killed by Charles? You did say that if someone dies, you wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate the one responsible for it." Nathaniel shot Jamie a glance and answered without any hesitation, "Even if that situation occurs, I wouldn''t lay a hand on Charles. As long as such a talent can grow, I don''t care how much scorn he has to bear." Jamie nodded in understanding and said slowly, "If Charles grows up, he''ll at least be a ninth-level Beast Master. At that point, I can leave Genosha and do some things I want to do." "It''s still early. At least for the foreseeable future, he will need our protection, the leader of the Abyssal Depths. I also look forward to seeing that day." Nathaniel replied, nodding. Jamie looked down at the young genius Beast Master of Genosha and sighed, saying, "I have some regrets." Nathaniel became interested and curiously asked, "What do you regret? Isn''t Charles''s performance flawless? These young people will have no doubts about Charles''s command in the future, they will fully support him." Jamie responded, "That''s exactly it. I should have tried to see if we could bring those Beast Masters from the frontline over. That way, Charles would avoid a lot of trouble." Nathaniel rolled his eyes at Jamie again and said, "One should learn to be content. The Beast Masters on the frontline saw Charles''s performance today. When he enters a real battlefield in the future, he''ll have a certain foundation of reputation. With his talents, he doesn''t need to worry about that." "That''s true. What''s difficult for others isn''t an issue for Charles." Jamie said, tapping his head. The two eighth-level Beast Masters from Genosha exchanged satisfied glances. Meanwhile, Drake, the eighth-level Beast Master, widened his eyes and stared intensely at Charles, his gaze filled with passion! He really wanted to take Charles away immediately and teach him properly. That kind of physical talent and strong combat awareness was exactly what the Dawn organization had been desperately seeking! He was also the genius that he had longed to mentor! ... As more and more Stellar Empire Beast Masters gave up the fight, the perimeter of the Eye of Ice and Fire was left with only Genosha''s Beast Masters. "Charles, the crown prince of the Stellar Empire is now missing. What should we do?" Zachary approached, looking at Charles with admiration. More and more young people gathered around Charles, closing their mouths in silence, seriously staring at him, eager to know his plans and intentions. Charles thought for a moment but did not answer. He was actually a bit puzzled, logically, Silas, as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, should have known the consequences of fleeing at such a critical moment. Especially with so many live broadcasts happening, his departure would surely result in the Stellar Empire''s citizens cursing him and diminishing his reputation. That would be a heavy price to pay, unless there was something extraordinarily important, Silas shouldn''t be foolish enough to act like this. Charles recalled his previous encounters with Alyssa, Dante, and Asher. Among the group that surrendered, Dante and Asher were missing, suggesting they had followed Silas in his escape. "Could it be related to that Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone that Drake mentioned? Even if he manages to acquire the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone, the act of fleeing has already become a reality. Unless he has some other trump card to turn the tide!" Charles''s mind raced with thoughts. He had met Silas, and this person was not exceptionally clever, nor was he a fool who didn''t understand the pros and cons. Charles began to piece things together, Silas must have some other card up his sleeve that could salvage the situation, which is why he chose to flee. In that case, it would be best to split Genosha''s forces into several small teams, each with a certain number of fourth-level Beast Masters included, ensuring they had some combat capability. That way, even if they encountered Silas and his group''s ambush, they wouldn''t be defeated in a short time and could hold out until the main force gathered for a counterattack. However, Charles did not directly state the answer. He had also begun to sense Jamie Dean''s thoughts, the rules for entering the Eye of Ice and Fire were actually quite unfavorable for Genosha. After all, Genosha still had a Luna outside, leaving a fifth-level Beast Master''s combat power idle. But why do that? Charles looked at the young people around him, their eyes filled with admiration and respect, and he already had an inkling of the answer in his heart. "There''s no need to rush right now. You all share your thoughts and analyze how we should proceed with our plans." Charles said slowly. The young people were a bit surprised when they heard this, but they quickly understood that Charles wanted them to think things through. No one would believe that Charles couldn''t come up with a plan for the next steps! So, Zachary was the first to speak up, saying:"I think we should seize the momentum, gather the main force, and search for Silas and their whereabouts to drive them out completely!" Camilla frowned and countered, "That would waste a lot of time. Moreover, I don''t think Silas is that simple. After all, he is the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and he might have some other strategies up his sleeve." Chapter 338 - 338: In Depth Charles looked at Camilla with great appreciation, but he did not voice his thoughts. Instead, he continued to wait for others to add their input. Under Charles''s deliberate guidance, the final plan had begun to take shape. The Beast Masters from Genosha had worked out a detailed division, with each team consisting of three level-four Beast Masters, followed by several level-three Beast Masters. The distance between each team was not very far, ensuring that they could provide quick support in case of an emergency. However, a small issue arose during the team division: many Beast Masters wanted to be on the same team as Charles and were constantly competing for the opportunity. This left Charles feeling a bit of a headache, especially with Celestine and Jace, who were determined not to leave his side and insisted on staying with him. Reluctantly, Charles could only agree. The others in the teams looked up at Jace and Celestine, their gazes filled with envy. Especially Camilla, who had been assigned to a different team. She watched Celestine next to Charles and wanted to say something but ended up closing her mouth, her eyes betraying a mix of unwillingness and envy. "Alright, the teams have been divided. Everyone, be careful and don''t act impulsively. If you make any discoveries, it''s best to notify your nearby partners immediately." Charles said. He thought for a moment and reminded them, "You all need to search for the traces of the Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire while also trying to absorb ice and fire energy to enhance your strength. Pay special attention to those balance zones and be cautious of sudden enemy attacks." Everyone nodded in agreement, indicating they would follow Charles''s instructions. Then, the Beast Masters from Genosha slowly dispersed and advanced deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. Outside the Eye of Ice and Fire, in the camp of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, Zorion watched Charles''s retreating figure enter the Eye of Ice and Fire with a sense of unwillingness. He could only hope that Silas had some tricks up his sleeve that had yet to be revealed, which could turn the tide in a dire situation. However, he also knew the likelihood of that was very slim, especially when facing a genius as powerful as Charles, along with other Genosha Beast Masters, particularly Luna, the level-five genius girl, who had yet to enter the fray. "I really don''t know how the people of Genosha train their warriors, it''s astonishing they produced a monster like Charles!" Zorion gritted his teeth and said, surprised by Charles''s performance for a level-eight Beast Master like himself. The so-called genius Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire were utterly insignificant in front of Charles. Despite being a level-four Beast Master, Charles could single-handedly lead the Genosha Beast Masters to victory, while the level-four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire could only lie on the ground and choose to surrender! It was a slap in the face! "Father, I''m feeling better now. Why don''t you go back and keep an eye on the Eye of Ice and Fire?" Mira spoke slowly. Her injuries were no longer worsening, but she still needed some time to recover fully. Zorion quickly turned his head, looking at his pale daughter with concern. He clenched his fists, feeling an increase in his hatred for Charles. "It''s alright, I''ll stay with you a little longer. Silas and the others shouldn''t be discovered so quickly." Zorion replied. Mira nodded and didn''t say anything more, the atmosphere fell into silence for a moment. After a while, Mira hesitantly asked, "Father, am I really that weak?" Images of her battle with Charles filled her mind. Even though they were both level-four Beast Masters, Charles had easily defeated her in under thirty seconds, and she had been the one to strike first. This made Mira, who had always been called a genius in the Stellar Empire, begin to doubt herselfwas she too weak to have let this happen? Zorion was taken aback by her question. He looked at his daughter, who had lost her confidence, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "No, you''re strong, it''s just that Charles..." Zorion paused, sighed, and continued, "It''s just that Charles is too strong. He has far surpassed ordinary geniuses, a person like him is a rarity in a hundred years!" After hearing this response, Mira quietly nodded. Perhaps this was the only way to ease her heart a little. Slowly lifting her head, Mira gazed at Charles''s figure in the distance and fell into deep thought. She had never encountered anyone like Charles before, and for some reason, she now instinctively wanted to pay attention to everything happening on his side. ... In the Golden Mountain Range, at a hotel in the town, the hotel manager was glued to the screen in the livestream room, his face filled with tension and excitement. He clenched his fists and waved them in the air, shouting: "Well done! It should be like this! I''ve never liked those Stellar Empire Beast Masters, they were too much!" An employee nearby echoed, "Exactly! Thank goodness for a genius like Charles, or they''d be running rampant!" "Just thinking about their arrogant expressions makes me want to take them down. If they weren''t such strong Beast Masters, I''d have already gone for it!" "You? Go for it? If you dared to try, I would..." The hotel manager ignored the bickering around him. Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly took out his phone to search for related videos online. Soon, he found the clip of Sienna apologizing from the earlier livestream. He specifically chose a version that was pixelated and free of bloody images. "The netizens are so quick, recording and editing videos while watching the livestream." the hotel manager remarked. Then he took his phone and went to a room in the hotel, knocking on the door. A little girl timidly opened the door, her big eyes staring at him as she asked, "Hello, is there something you need?" The hotel manager looked down gently and said, "It''s nothing much. I just have a video I want to show you. It''s the video of Charles defeating those Beast Masters who bullied you." Hearing this, the little girl''s eyes lit up, and she nodded eagerly. Then she immediately became worried and said: "Is the older brother okay? He wasn''t hurt, right? Teddy is really grateful to the older brother. If he gets hurt..." As the thought of Charles getting hurt crossed her mind, little Teddy''s eyes immediately reddened, as if she was about to cry at any moment. The hotel manager panicked, awkwardly holding his phone in front of Teddy while playing the video, saying: "No, Charles isn''t hurt! He''s really strong, those Stellar Empire Beast Masters are no match for him!" ... Meanwhile, above the Eye of Ice and Fire, Drake, Jamie, and Nathaniel, three level-eight Beast Masters, frowned as they looked at a certain spot within the Eye of Ice and Fire. Jamie spoke first, "Silas''s aura seems a bit off. Why does it feel like he''s about to break through from a level-four Beast Master to a level-five Beast Master?" The other two nodded in agreement. Their mystical beasts were spread throughout the Eye of Ice and Fire, so they were well aware of the positions of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters. Nathaniel slowly said, "Even if he breaks through to a level-five Beast Master, it won''t change much. A level-five Beast Master isn''t strong enough to pose a significant threat to Charles, unless he can become a level-six Beast Master. But is that even possible?" Jamie speculated, "Could it be that his trump card allows him to quickly elevate his power to that of a level-six Beast Master?" "There''s no way to raise your level that quickly. Going from a level-four Beast Master to a level-six Beast Master in a short time is extremely difficult. Without external assistance, it''s generally impossible!" Drake pondered. The three level-eight Beast Masters found it hard to predict Silas''s next move or how he was boosting his power, especially since they were too far away and could only vaguely sense his aura. Moreover, in the world of Beast Masters, there are many magical items and miracle drugs, even some level-nine Beast Masters can''t confidently claim to know them all. The entire Ethereal Grove is simply too vast, and even the Abyssal Depths is immensely large! However, the three of them had formed a general judgment in their minds: Silas wasn''t that simple and might still cause trouble for Charles and the others. "That''s fine, let''s not interfere. After all, surprises are something that will always be present on the battlefield." Jamie said slowly, and the other two nodded in agreement. Jamie sighed, "If Silas really has some incredible trump card, that would actually be a good thing. After all, if Charles successfully deals with him, his reputation will soar even higher!" "At that point, everyone in Genosha will see Charles as an unprecedented young hero!" Nathaniel glanced at Jamie and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that Charles might fail?" Jamie shook his head and answered firmly, "No way. The stuff that kid has will make you enviousorange-quality weapons and gear, plus various miracle drugs. Even a level-six Beast Master would find it hard to take him down when he''s fully committed!" Nathaniel looked at Charles on the ground with surprise. He knew some of Charles''s trump cards but hadn''t realized there were so many. The gap between a level-four Beast Master and a level-six Beast Master is significant. The difference in level between Beast Masters grows larger as the levels increase, especially between level-eight and level-nine Beast Masters, it''s like the difference between heaven and earth! In Jamie''s eyes, Silas was like a whetstone, meant to sharpen Charles into a finely honed blade. Moreover, Silas becoming stronger and putting pressure on Charles is actually a good thing. After all, without a worthy opponent, Charles''s growth would slow considerably. The three level-eight Beast Masters followed the Genosha team as they gradually flew deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 339 - 339: How Did He Do It? In the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, Silas felt the swirling energy of ice and fire within him and silently lamented. His own elemental affinity was wind, which made it difficult for him to absorb the energy of ice and fire effectively. Moreover, as he ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, the ice and fire energies became abundant, while other elemental energies grew scarce. This scarcity was also a hindrance to his strength improvement. "Your Highness, we''ve already retreated a considerable distance. Should we take a break? There''s a place up ahead that''s a balance zone!" someone shouted from the surroundings. Silas nodded in agreement. He turned around but saw no sign of anyone else. To shake off the pursuing Genosha Beast Master, they had hardly taken any time to rest, constantly moving forward. The group slowly made their way onward and soon spotted a special location where red and blue light intertwined continuously. The energy of ice and fire was in constant balance there, making it a rare spot to rest, much like the environment outside. As soon as Silas stepped into the balance zone, he felt a wave of relaxation wash over him. His body, which had been thrown into chaos by the conflicting energies of ice and fire, began to recover at that moment. He could sense that his body was healing continuously and even becoming slightly stronger than before. "What a pity that I''m neither an ice nor a fire Beast Master, otherwise, my strength would increase even faster!" Silas said with a hint of regret. He turned to Dante beside him and asked: "How about you? You''re a fire Beast Master, so your improvement should be pretty quick, right?" Dante, feeling the changes in his body, nodded excitedly and replied, "Yes, Your Highness! Just staying here for a while is better than a week of hard training outside!" "But we can''t absorb ice and fire energy for too long, or I feel like my body will gradually break down!" Dante shared his feelings. The others immediately nodded in agreement. The constant alternation of ice and fire energy was a torment for them, a dual torture both physically and mentally! If it weren''t for the existence of these balance zones, they would have long since collapsed! However, as they ventured deeper, they noticed a concerning trendthe frequency of balance zones was decreasing! "Sigh, it seems I have no choice but to use that thing. I really have no other options left!" Silas sighed, feeling quite reluctant. He possessed a special miracle drug that allowed his body to absorb the surrounding elemental energy and rapidly enhance his strength! However, using it came at a significant cost: his muscles would gradually atrophy, his physical condition would decline rapidly, and in the end, he would become a high-level Beast Master with a body akin to an ordinary person! The reason for participating in the Eye of Ice and Fire and going to great lengths to achieve victory was to obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]! Only that item could offset the cost of the special miracle drug. Silas originally planned to acquire the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] first, then attempt to use the special miracle drug. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t give him that opportunity! Moreover, dissatisfaction with him was growing within the Stellar Empire. His cultivation talent could only be considered slightly gifted, not the kind of true genius. Among Silas''s younger brothers, some had already begun to catch up to his Beast Master level. If he delayed any longer, it wouldn''t be long before they surpassed him. Additionally, this strategic retreat would damage his reputation. If he couldn''t turn the situation around later, his losses would be quite severe! "I''ll risk it all. As long as I drink that bottle of special miracle drug, with the ice and fire energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire, I might just break through to a Level Six Beast Master. At that point, I''ll definitely obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]!" Silas thought to himself. Aside from improving his strength, the thing he wanted most was to eliminate Charles! If it weren''t for Charles, he wouldn''t be taking such a huge risk! "If I become a Level Six Beast Master, no one will be able to stop me. At that time, not a single Genosha Beast Master will escape!" Silas gritted his teeth, no longer hesitating, and pulled out a bottle of miracle drug glowing with golden light from his pocket. The appearance of that golden-quality special miracle drug instantly attracted the attention of everyone around. The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire clearly hadn''t expected such a thing. They instinctively looked at the shimmering golden miracle drug, their eyes filled with desire. "Hmph! Stop staring! You all keep watch outside. Once I digest this golden-quality miracle drug, my strength will significantly increase. At that point, Charles won''t stand a chance against me! Revenge will be mine soon!" Silas commanded. The others lowered their heads reluctantly and moved to the edge of the balance zone to stand guard. For an average Beast Master, an orange-quality item or miracle drug was quite rare, let alone a miracle drug radiating golden light. Such items were extremely scarce for a nation, and it was surprising that the Your Highness carried a bottle with him! Dante reluctantly averted his gaze and turned to Asher, whispering: "The Your Highness has a golden-quality miracle drug. Once he absorbs it, he will definitely be stronger than Charles, and then I can take my revenge!" Asher replied slowly, somewhat uncertain, "Do you know Charles''s true strength?" Dante shook his head, he had no idea if Charles had any special trump cards left. The two exchanged glances, and their excitement faded considerably. Now, they could only wait to see what kind of improvement Silas would gain after he absorbed the miracle drug! Time passed little by little. The Genosha Beast Masters began to gather, and when everyone had arrived beside Charles, the atmosphere became lively. "Charles, we haven''t found anything along the way. Is Silas hiding with the Stellar Empire Beast Masters?" someone shouted. Others chimed in, saying: "I feel the same way, there haven''t been any clues at all!" "They must be afraid of Charles and chose to hide in a secluded place, otherwise, there wouldn''t be a single clue left behind!" "Exactly! We searched carefully, and there are no footprints at all!" As the young men excitedly discussed, Charles''s face showed no expression, it was utterly calm. Seeing that Charles didn''t respond, the atmosphere quickly cooled down. Once everyone fell silent and stopped speaking, Charles said calmly: "Are you sure there are no clues at all? Take a good look around." Hearing Charles''s words, the surrounding Genosha young Beast Masters widened their eyes in surprise. Someone whispered, "Could it be that Charles called me over because he found some clue? I looked around, and there''s nothing!" Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It must be that way, but I didn''t find anything either!" "There are no footprints, no signs of a battle, there''s clearly nothing here!" Even Zachary, the general''s son, who had learned a bit about tracking, carefully observed the surroundings and found nothing as well! Charles sighed, this group was too young and inexperienced. They couldn''t even spot such obvious clues right in front of them. Thinking of this, Charles directly squatted down, picked up a palm-sized stone, and raised it, signaling everyone to observe closely. Soon, Zachary was the first to speak up: "This stone has scratches on it, and they''re very fresh!" This discovery instantly shocked the Genosha Beast Masters, who hurried over to examine the stone closely. Sure enough, at the edge of the stone, there was a subtle scratch that looked completely different from the rest of the stone''s surface. "Is this man-made? Could it have been caused by other factors?" "It couldn''t be caused by other factors, the pressure from an Eight-Level Beast Master in the air would deter any ferocious beast from appearing." "Exactly! A stone this large couldn''t have been moved by the wind." "Could it have been caused by another ferocious beast passing through here earlier?" In an instant, the young Genosha Beast Masters began to discuss amongst themselves. They were relatively confident in Charles''s judgment, but such a fine scratch left them in shock! How could someone have such extraordinary powers of observation? To notice such a minor scratch on a stone that would hardly attract anyone''s attention on the ground, except for Charles! Charles didn''t say much. He pointed at the ground beneath them and slowly spoke again: "There''s a footprint here, didn''t you notice it?" Hearing Charles''s words, everyone instantly looked down at the ground. Some even lay flat on the ground to observe closely. "There aren''t any other footprints, Charles. Could it be one of our own?" "I didn''t see anything either, Charles. Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" someone curiously asked. Charles remained silent as the wind attribute energy within him surged, radiating outwards from his center and stirring up the dust on the ground beneath him. Soon, a stunning sight shocked everyone present. As the dust was blown away, a clear footprint suddenly appeared before their eyes! "Oh wow! There really is a footprint!" "Impressive as always, Charles! While all of us here found nothing, he spotted it in an instant!" "How on earth did he do that?" The young Genosha Beast Masters stared wide-eyed, mouths agape, filled with disbelief. Chapter 340 - 340: So Bad Clearly, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire had gone to great lengths to cover up all traces to prevent the Genosha Beast Masters from discovering anything. Unfortunately, Charles''s observational skills had always been exceptionally keen, and with the enhancement of his [Divine Domain], he could notice details that others overlooked. Now that the general direction of Silas''s escape had been determined, all that was left was to pursue them relentlessly. Moreover, as they ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, the continuous alternation of ice and fire energy was becoming too much for some of the third-level Beast Masters to handle, meaning they wouldn''t need to participate in the upcoming battles. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that in mind, Charles instructed, "From now on, third-level Beast Masters, you don''t need to follow us. You can stay here and slowly absorb the attribute energy to strengthen your physical abilities and improve your power." Upon hearing Charles''s words, some of the third-level Beast Masters nodded in agreement, while others felt somewhat reluctant and spoke up after a moment of thought: "Charles, we can still push deeper, and don''t forget you''re with us. With your help, the pressure from the continuous alternation of ice and fire energy will be lighter." Charles shook his head and replied, "If we go any deeper, even if we notice the frequency of the ice and fire energy alternation, you won''t be able to mobilize your internal attribute energy in time. This place is more suitable for you right now." "Once your physical abilities are strengthened and your power improved, you can gradually venture deeper." Upon hearing Charles''s words, no one voiced any objections. The third-level Beast Masters just wanted to follow Charles and fight against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. Sensing the thoughts of the other young third-level Beast Masters, Zachary slowly spoke up, "Don''t worry, with us here and Charles leading the way, there won''t be any unexpected incidents!" Soon, the third-level Beast Masters from Genosha detached from the group, spread out, and began searching for balanced spots to absorb attribute energy and enhance their strength. The remaining fourth-level Beast Masters continued to follow Charles deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire. In the air, Jamie, Nathaniel, Drake, and the reappeared Zorion were observing the situation below. Jamie turned his head to glance at Nathaniel beside him and said slowly: "It''s a bit strange. Silas''s aura has actually reached the level of a fifth-level Beast Master, and it''s steadily growing stronger." "Yeah, isn''t he a wind attribute Beast Master? How is he advancing faster than the other ice and fire attribute Beast Masters?" Nathaniel furrowed his brows, struggling to understand the reason. He suspected that Silas had used some special item or miracle drug to achieve this. If that were the case, there wouldn''t be much to say. Nathaniel was worried that Silas might succumb to the temptation of power and get involved with the Constellation organization, using things he shouldn''t be using. If that happened, it would complicate matters for the Stellar Empire. With that thought, Nathaniel glanced at the silent Zorion beside him and slowly said: "Your Stellar Empire''s crown prince seems a bit off. Should we check on him?" Zorion suddenly looked up. He too sensed that Silas''s aura was growing stronger, but he didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he retorted mockingly: "What''s wrong? Are you worried that our Stellar Empire members are growing too powerful and could pose a threat to Charles?" Upon hearing this, Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances and sighed. Some people really had strength without brains. Zorion''s earlier public insinuation about Sienna''s sacrifice had already shocked them enough. Now, his inability to grasp Nathaniel''s meaning was simply hopeless! With no other choice, Nathaniel nodded to Jamie, and his figure vanished in mid-air, moving closer to the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. The distance in the air was too great, making it hard to clearly sense whether Silas had been tainted by dark power. When Nathaniel''s figure appeared above Charles and the others, he halted, closed his eyes, and concentrated. Shortly after a few breaths, he opened his eyes again, glanced at Charles, and then disappeared. "Charles, what''s going on? What happened? I feel like Lord Nathaniel came to warn us!" someone speculated. Charles shook his head. He had sensed Nathaniel''s arrival and the look in his eyes before he left. There was nothing unusual about it, and it didn''t convey any warning. He was puzzled as to why Nathaniel had suddenly appeared. Shaking his head, Charles set that question aside and focused on the surrounding environment, continuously searching for clues. As time passed, under Charles''s guidance, they were getting closer to Silas and the others. On Silas''s side, they had already moved deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, and the intense alternating ice and fire energy was beginning to take a toll on some of the fourth-level Beast Masters of other attributes. "Your Highness, shouldn''t we find a place to rest? Everyone is really tired, and if this continues, there could be serious problems!" someone cautiously suggested. Silas waved his hand in agreement. They searched for the nearest balanced spot, and just as they were about to rest, a companion standing guard outside suddenly shouted: "Your Highness! Someone is chasing us from behind! It''s Charles and his group!" Silas pulled out a Gold-quality mystical beast egg from his pocket. He had just become a fifth-level Beast Master, and if he wanted to continue to advance to a sixth-level Beast Master, he needed to contract a mystical beast. This mystical beast egg was something he had prepared long ago, specifically for situations like this. Although the quality of the mystical beast egg was only Gold and did not match his status, it was only a temporary measure. He could later kill a mystical beast and contract one of a higher quality. Unexpectedly, Charles appeared out of nowhere! Thinking of this, Silas put away the mystical beast egg, stood up, and looked back. Sure enough, Charles, along with Genosha''s fourth-level Beast Master, appeared far behind them in a balanced area! "It seems they also had to take a break to recover. There shouldn''t be any direct conflict for the time being." Silas said slowly. However, he was thinking to himself, "Damn it! Why is Charles so fast? We carefully erased all traces along the way!" He had been taught by the teachers of the Stellar Empire royal family on how to deal with being tracked and how to erase traces left during a retreat. As the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, Silas wasn''t particularly interested in other types of knowledge, but he was very keen on this subject. His talent in this area was recognized even by the teachers who specifically guided him! Yet, despite all that, he was still being pursued by Charles. "I considered footprints, scents, and other potential factors that could expose us. How did Charles manage to do this?" Silas was filled with confusion. He didn''t have time to think too much, he needed to focus on increasing his strength. Due to the special miracle drug''s effect from the gold-quality item, he was now a fifth-level Beast Master. However, the number of fourth-level Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire was much fewer than that of Genosha. Therefore, Silas didn''t dare to take direct action, he still needed to find a suitable opportunity! With this in mind, Silas''s eyes lit up. He called over Dante and several other ice or fire attribute Beast Masters and laid out his plan. The group''s eyes immediately lit up, and they gave a thumbs up, saying: "Your Highness, this idea of yours is truly brilliant! If we go through with this, Charles and his team will definitely be dragged into an absolute disadvantage!" "Your Highness, only you could come up with such a clever plan!" Soon, once the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had rested and their internal ice and fire energy had stabilized, they quickly stood up and left the balanced area. On the Genosha side, Zachary watched as the Stellar Empire Beast Masters prepared to depart and quickly shouted: "Charles, look! They''re about to leave! Shouldn''t we hurry up and follow them?" Charles only glanced briefly before responding, "No need to rush, let''s rest a little longer. We might not have the chance to rest later." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the other fourth-level Beast Masters exchanged puzzled glances, unsure of what he meant. What did he mean by "it would be hard to rest later"? Quickly, the answer came from the Stellar Empire side. They dispatched ice and fire attribute Beast Masters, who continuously used their ice and fire energy to disrupt the balance of the balanced area, the only place where they could rest. As the energy surged in, the previously stable ice and fire energy was shattered, and in the blink of an eye, the balanced area that could have been used for rest or absorption of attribute energy was completely destroyed by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters! "Damn it! These guys are really wicked! What they''re doing means there''s no turning back!" Zachary exclaimed in frustration. He never expected it to come to this. Now, by the time Genosha''s Beast Masters arrived, there would be no balanced area left for them to rest! Chapter 341 - 341: Charless Plan Seeing such a scene and hearing Zachary''s words, the other fourth-level Beast Masters from Genosha began to understand the situation they were facing. At the same time, a bigger question arose in everyone''s minds: how did Charles know the outcome when the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters had not yet taken action? Facing the puzzled gazes of the Genosha Beast Masters around him, Charles thought for a moment and decided to explain: "Let''s think from their perspective. If I were one of the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, facing the pursuit of enemies behind me, I would definitely try to find a way to weaken their strength or create some distance. In this special environment of Eye of Ice and Fire, if there''s one critical issue, it would be the balanced area." Charles paused for a moment before continuing to explain: "Silas is quite clever and decisive. By doing this, he can significantly weaken our strength. Let''s take some time to rest now." After hearing Charles''s words, Zachary fell into deep thought. He understood what it meant to think from someone else''s perspective. He had also heard his father, General Mason, talk about this concept. Some exceptionally skilled tactical masters could immerse themselves in the enemy''s situation and deduce their subsequent plans and strategies by thinking like the enemy. Zachary had only heard of such methods, even his father Mason had mentioned them, but he had never felt confident he could accomplish something like that. To his surprise, Charles, a boy his own age, was actually able to do it! For those young men lacking tactical knowledge, they didn''t realize how difficult this was. Perhaps even if they did know, it wouldn''t seem particularly strange to them, because the one leading them was none other than Charles! In their eyes, it was no surprise at all that Charles could achieve such feats! Zachary took a deep breath. He planned to have a serious discussion with his father when he got back, to see if he could arrange for some battlefield tacticians to teach Charles. If that happened, Charles''s future performance would be even more terrifying! Zachary suppressed his thoughts and slowly asked, "Charles, if that''s the case, what should we do?" Charles glanced at Zachary a little longer, and even Camilla shifted her gaze to him. In the past, Zachary rarely referred to Charles by his name, he usually just called him directly. "You all should rest well. I''ll handle the next matters." Charles said slowly. Hearing Charles''s words, the others present turned their gazes towards him, surprised as they asked: "Charles, are you saying we should rest while you go alone?" "Yeah, Charles, there are many fourth-level Beast Masters on the other side. Isn''t it dangerous for you to go alone?" "It''s not just dangerous, it''s way too dangerous. We should all go together!" Zachary and Camilla nodded in agreement, expressing their concern that it was indeed too dangerous for Charles to go by himself. To their surprise, Charles replied calmly: "I don''t really need to rest. The destruction of the balanced area by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters doesn''t affect me much." Everyone was stunned by this statement, momentarily unable to react. What does it mean to not need rest? What does it mean to be unaffected? Zachary''s mouth dropped open as he kept recalling Charles''s state during their journey, and a thought began to emerge in his mind that he found hard to accept. "Charles, were you resting all this time just to wait for us?" Zachary asked, dazed. Charles nodded, scratched his head, and replied slowly: "Well, not entirely. Sometimes it''s nice to take a break." The other fourth-level Beast Masters from Genosha were momentarily struck by shock akin to a landslide or tsunami at Charles''s calm expression. They had taken many breaks along the way, almost every distance they covered required a pause due to the ice and fire energy within them, which was necessary to prevent physical and mental issues. Now, Charles was admitting that he did not need to rest in the balanced area. How bizarre was that! "Youno, Charles, how exactly are you able to do this? Even if your body is strong enough to go without rest for a long time, wouldn''t the constant alternating energy types create mental issues?" Zachary said slowly. Charles thought for a moment and then answered succinctly, "The impact of these ice and fire energies on my mind feels like just a tickle to me, it''s not a problem at all." Upon hearing this, everyone present felt as if their mouths were filled with lead, heavy and unable to open. As fellow teenage prodigies, some had the ability to completely shatter the confidence of others. If they weren''t training in the balanced area, they would have long since faced mental collapse, unable to distinguish friend from foe, spiraling into chaos. Yet Charles claimed that the mental effects felt like merely a tickle? An expression of despair appeared on everyone''s faces, and no one dared to speak against Charles''s arrangements. They all silently nodded, submitting to his leadership. Charles sensed that the atmosphere around him was somewhat off, he wondered if his words had hit them too hard. It was unavoidable, really. He was an all-attribute Beast Master, and the ice and fire energies didn''t impact him much. Moreover, given his physical qualities and adaptability, he could completely digest the current intensity of the ice and fire energy. The mental effects on a Beast Master posed no issue for him, after all, he had successfully escaped the influence of the "forbidden favor" during the ninth-level Beast Master Lucas''s illusion. Now, facing the mental effects of these ice and fire energies, Charles didn''t feel the least bit tense. "You all should focus on improving your strength here. Leave the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters to me." Charles said slowly. Camilla asked curiously, "Charles, what do you plan to do? After all, they have the advantage in numbers, and they might still have some hidden trump cards!" Upon hearing Camilla''s words, the others became curious as well and turned their attention to Charles. Charles thought for a moment and decided to teach this group of young Beast Masters a lesson. He said: "To achieve victory in battle, the best strategy is to leverage your strengths and attack the enemy''s weakest points. I believe everyone can agree on that." The young ones nodded in unison, quickly realizing that the complex nature of combat had become crystal clear under Charles''s guidance. Zachary was the most shocked of all. His father, Mason, had explained numerous battlefield scenarios to him, and nearly all of them were clarified by Charles''s statement. In an instant, many things that Zachary had previously struggled to understand became transparent in his mind. He widened his eyes and stared intently at Charles. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thoughts that had just occupied Zachary''s mind vanished without a trace. What tactical master was teaching Charles? Now Zachary felt that Charles no longer needed anyone else''s instruction, he himself was a born tactical master! "Now that you understand this principle, let''s analyze what my advantages are." Charles said slowly. "It''s that Charles doesn''t need to rest in the balanced area, while the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters must rest there to avoid collapse. Just now, their advantage was in front of us, so the balanced area was their stronghold!" Zachary quickly pieced it together. Charles nodded and, under the eager gazes of everyone, said, "My plan is to charge ahead with full force, bypass the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters, and, while they are resting, reach their front and destroy the balanced area." "Wow! That''s amazing!" "I can already imagine it. If this happens, the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters are going to lose their minds!" "Yeah, especially when they end up destroying the balanced area behind them. At that point, they''ll be stuckunable to advance or retreatand just waiting to die!" "Not necessarily. If they notice what''s happening, they might fight desperately!" "In that case, as long as Charles avoids battle and drags things out slowly, victory will surely belong to us!" The young ones were buzzing with excitement, discussing the strategy as if they were the ones who had come up with it, each boy glancing at Charles with admiration. They found it hard to understand why, despite all being human, some people were just so much smarter. If it were them, they couldn''t come up with something like this in a year! Zachary, however, was different. He firmly committed Charles''s words to memory, planning to discuss them thoroughly with his father, Mason, when he returned. He had a feeling that Mason, the general of Genosha, would be so shocked by Charles''s words that he would jump up in surprise! "Alright, the plan is set. The rest is up to me." Charles said slowly. He stood up and left the balanced area where the Genosha Beast Masters had been resting, beginning to move forward quickly. The young Genosha Beast Masters who remained behind shifted from their intense discussions to a heavy silence. Everyone watched Charles''s retreating figure, speechless. It wasn''t until Charles''s silhouette disappeared that someone murmured: "I feel so useless. Everything relies on Charles. If only I were a bit stronger, maybe I could help a little." "Yeah, Charles really has it tough. If it weren''t for him, we would have been defeated by the Stellar Empire''s Beast Masters a long time ago." "Don''t be so downcast. This is our battlefield now. Everyone, pay attention! Our fight is to focus on improving our strength!" Zachary shouted. This was the only thing they could do right now! Chapter 342 - 342: Collapse Deep within the Eye of Ice and Fire, Silas wore a broad smile as he walked, chuckling at his earlier decision. So what if Charles and his group were strong? So what if there were more Level 4 Beast Masters than them? They were still blocked by his cunning intelligence. As long as he continued to destroy the resting balanced areas, Charles and his group would never be able to keep up with them! Moreover, they could improve their strength in the Eye of Ice and Fire, delving deeper into its depths, while Charles and his group would be stuck there, unable to gain any more rewards. Next to Silas, Dante and Asher walked forward, frequently glancing back. Behind them, the energy of ice and fire alternated, casting blue and red glows across the ground, and Charles was nowhere to be seen! "Your Highness, your strategy is truly brilliant! Now Charles and his group have no way to counter it!" Dante exclaimed, his face lit with excitement. Since encountering Charles, he had been on the losing end, not only getting injured but also watching Charles display his might against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, fighting like a hero saving the day! Meanwhile, he could only shrink back, hiding his presence, terrified that Charles would notice him and give him a kick that would leave him seriously wounded! Just thinking about it made Dante tremble uncontrollably. He had developed a psychological shadow regarding Charles, the man felt like a devil to him, instilling fear and dread. Silas proudly lifted his head and replied arrogantly, "Charles only has a bit of strength, that''s all. Intelligence is also crucial among Beast Masters, and unfortunately, Charles doesn''t possess much of it." "Sometimes, choosing to retreat tactically is to conserve limited strength for a better opportunity to defeat the enemy. I''m not retreating out of fear." Silas explained, already planning to have these Level 4 Beast Masters accompany him to various social media interviews upon returning to the Stellar Empire, promoting how he used his wits to defeat the Genosha Beast Masters in a dire situation! Thinking of that scene, Silas''s smile became even brighter. He could hardly wait to delve deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire and achieve victory in the trials. However, two minutes later, something unexpected happened. Silas frowned, gazing ahead at the turbulent balanced area filled with ice and fire energy, feeling an ominous premonition arise in his heart. "Your Highness, it seems that the balanced area ahead is disrupted due to the overwhelming ice and fire energy, and we can''t rest there." Dante said. Silas nodded, not paying much attention, and replied slowly, "It''s fine, there should be more balanced areas ahead. We can still hold on in our current state, this is just an accident." The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire thought for a moment and agreed, believing that no one could reach this balanced area before them and destroy it. Because any Beast Master had to enter the balanced area to rest, otherwise, both their body and mind would collapse! Just as Silas was about to leave, he suddenly recalled the ominous premonition and stopped in his tracks, carefully observing his surroundings to see if there were any signs. However, he found nothing at all. Silas let out a sigh of relief, muttering to himself, "I''m just scaring myself. If someone really got ahead of us, that would be something else entirely. There can''t be such a person! I''ve already used my wits to defeat Charles, there shouldn''t be any other surprises!" The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire nodded in agreement, truly believing this in their hearts. In the Genosha live stream, Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. countless viewers watched Silas''s situation through the camera of the flying mystical beast. They knew that Charles had just been to this balanced area and had used ice and fire energy to disrupt the balance. Moreover, Charles had specifically erased all traces before leaving! Many Genosha viewers started discussing in the live chat: "Hahaha! This is hilarious! Silas would never expect that Charles is ahead of him!" "Exactly! Watching the victorious smile on his face makes me want to laugh. Wait a moment, I''m going to take a screenshot and make a meme!" Soon, the meme featuring Silas exploded across the entire Genosha network. In the image, Silas wore a confident smile, accompanied by bold text that read, "It''s all good! Everything''s under control!" "Hahahahaha! This is killing me! He thinks the disappearance of the balanced area is just an accident!" "It''s not that Silas is too foolish, it''s just that Charles is too powerful. Who would have guessed that Charles really doesn''t need to rest and has simply circled around to get ahead of them?" "I wouldn''t even dare to dream of that! It''s just too insane. Look, Luna, this Level 5 Beast Master, has already entered the scene and is now resting in the balanced area." "This is amazing! I can''t wait to see the expression on Silas''s face when he and his group realize that Charles is waiting for them up ahead!" "Just thinking about it makes me want to laugh to death! I can''t handle it!" The viewers in the Genosha live stream were no longer anxious, everyone was eagerly anticipating what Silas''s expression would be when he encountered Charles. Meanwhile, some viewers from the Stellar Empire mixed in with the Genosha audience could no longer bear to watch. Their crown prince looked like a monkey, constantly being toyed with by Charles, and he didn''t even realize it! In front of so many Genosha viewers, he was continuously embarrassing himself. Some Stellar Empire viewers were venting in their group chat: "This is so humiliating! I don''t even want to keep watching. Crown Prince Your Highness is acting like a foolish pig!" "+1, I agree! It''s just too ridiculous!" "Seriously think this through! It''s not that Crown Prince Your Highness is too foolish, it''s that Charles is just too insane!" "Exactly! There''s nothing wrong with Crown Prince Your Highness''s strategy. If it weren''t for Charles, this would have been over long ago!" "Charles is just too monstrous!" "If he grows stronger, he will definitely be the biggest enemy of our Stellar Empire! We must make sure the people of Stellar Empire take him seriously!" "After the Eye of Ice and Fire incident is over, the people of the Stellar Empire will definitely remember Charles!" Silas, who was eagerly anticipated, felt his smile vanish after advancing a considerable distance. Because the second balanced area he had been looking forward to was also unusable for rest! The energy of ice and fire was continuously and violently alternating, erupting! "What is going on? Is every balanced area behind us like this?" Dante thought of this possibility and instantly turned pale. They were already nearing their limits and could only push forward a short distance to find the next balanced area. Otherwise, the ice and fire energy within them would damage their bodies due to being unable to dissipate, and without spiritual rest, their minds would gradually start to collapse! "Damn it! What in the world is happening? Is my luck just that bad?" Silas shouted irritably, starting to doubt his own luck. He had successfully used his wits to shake off Charles and his group, and now all he needed to do was move forward steadily to achieve victory in the trials. At that point, using the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] would be enough to make up for the shortcomings of the golden-quality special miracle drug! Not only could he stabilize his Level 5 Beast Master rank in a short time, but he could also try to see if he could become a Level 6 Beast Master! But now, everything seemed to be falling apart. The second balanced area couldn''t be used for recovery, and the Level 4 Beast Masters around him were also nearing their limits! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Silas felt a deep sense of discomfort in his heart. He couldn''t articulate what the problem was, but it felt as if someone was sabotaging his plans! But who could it be? Charles had clearly been left behind, even if he continued to pursue, he wouldn''t reach them before they did! Just then, someone suddenly shouted, "Crown Prince Your Highness, I''ve made a discovery over here!" Upon hearing that, Silas hurried over and looked up. He saw a large rock with bold characters carved into it: [Anyone who humiliates Genosha shall be killed!] In an instant, Silas''s mind felt like it had exploded, becoming a chaotic mess. His body felt as if it had been struck by lightning, leaving him frozen in place, unable to move! "No! This is impossible! It can''t be happening! How could anyone be ahead of us?!" Silas stared at the words on the stone. He began to retreat, as if he had encountered something utterly unacceptable, his spirit collapsing in an instant! The confidence and smile he had at the start were nowhere to be seen, all that remained was his disbelief! In the face of shattered hope and the relentless influence of the ice and fire energy, Silas screamed in despair: "Who is it?! Who are you?! Show yourself!" The empty surroundings offered no reply, only the echo of Silas''s frantic cries. The other Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire swallowed nervously, unsure of how to comfort Silas. Dante pondered for a moment and cautiously suggested: "Your Highness, could it be that this has existed for a long time, back when the Eye of Ice and Fire hadn''t appeared yet?" Silas paused, realizing that this possibility wasn''t entirely out of the question! "That must be it! There can''t be anyone ahead of us, right? Right?" Silas kept asking, grasping at this lifeline. Just then, someone nearby responded, "Congratulations, you guessed wrong. That''s not it!" Chapter 343 - 343: Charles Cheats! Silence, an extreme silence. The several Level 4 Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire stood frozen in place, their bodies stiff and completely unresponsive. Silas, on the other hand, jumped up like an agitated cat, frantically twisting his neck to look in the direction of the voice. "Who! Who''s there?!" Silas shouted. In the distance, near the pile of stones, the area remained deserted and eerily quiet, as if the voice just now had been an illusion. Silas widened his eyes, staring intently at the distant stone pile, resembling a child home alone who cautiously peeks out after hearing unusual noises from the kitchen in the middle of the night. The chaotic rocks, the dry grass, and the intermingled red and blue lights created a strange atmosphere. Silas couldn''t help but inch closer to Dante, swallowing hard as he forced himself to remain calm, but his trembling voice betrayed him. "Big Fly, you heard that too, right? Someone was speaking." Silas said slowly. Fear filled his heart, and a single thought consumed his mind: he desperately hoped that what he just heard was all a figment of his imagination, that there was no one by the stone pile! Otherwise, it would mean that someone had already reached ahead of them and disrupted the two places they could use to rest and recover! If that were the case, he would be finished! "Your Highness, I didn''t quite catch that. There shouldn''t be anyone who could reach here before us and disrupt the balance, right?" Dante replied nervously. Asher stepped forward and analyzed, "There can''t be anyone ahead of us. The strongest genius of Genosha, Luna, a Level 5 Beast Master, wouldn''t be able to surpass us this quickly!" Hearing his companion''s words, Silas reassured himself that it was probably just his nerves acting up earlier, wanting to win this Eye of Ice and Fire event so badly, that the mental pressure had caused him to hallucinate! "Ha!" Silas took deep breaths, trying to calm his frayed nerves. Just as he turned around to slowly comfort himself, a figure slowly emerged from behind the pile of rocks! In an instant, Dante and Asher''s pupils suddenly dilated to the extreme, their mouths agape as they shouted, "Someone! There''s really someone here!" Silas, whose calm demeanor was just restored, exploded once more, his mind raced, feeling hot-headed and weak all over, nearly collapsing to the ground! Fortunately, Dante noticed something was off and reached out to steady him. With the support, Silas slowly turned around and saw a figure he would never forget for the rest of his life! "Charles!" Silas shouted through clenched teeth. His mind was a chaotic whirlwind, like being thrown into a blender, with only one thought racing through: someone actually arrived ahead of them, and it was none other than Charles, who had been ruining his plans! "That''s right, it''s me. Why do I get the feeling that seeing me makes you a bit unhappy?" Charles said, gripping the black gold long knife in his right hand, standing atop a large stone, looking down at the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. His tone was filled with amusement, he hadn''t intended to reveal himself, but he hadn''t expected the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire to be so swift. By the time he finished disrupting this place of balance, they had already arrived. The nearby terrain was quite flat, leaving no good hiding spots, only the pile of rubble beside him. If he tried to leave, the people from the Stellar Empire would certainly spot him, so it was better to reveal himself and disrupt their mindset. Watching Silas, who was nearly falling even with Dante''s support, Charles couldn''t help but smile slightly, his voice laced with sarcasm as he said: "You guys are way too slow, I was starting to get a bit bored waiting." Upon hearing Charles''s nonchalant tone, Silas felt darkness closing in, nearly fainting. Every plan had been perfectly laid out, except for the unexpected arrival of Charles! Once Charles appeared, all plans were thrown into disarray, whether it was weakening the Genosha Tier 3 and Tier 4 Beast Masters in advance or disrupting the balance to prevent Genosha''s Beast Masters from pursuing them. If it had been anyone else, there would have been no surprises! Fate was playing cruel tricks on him, making him encounter a monster like Charles! "You, how did you get ahead of us? It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Silas exclaimed through gritted teeth, his eyes reddening with rage He couldn''t accept this at all. In the Eye of Ice and Fire, the alternating energies of ice and fire surged into the Beast Master''s body, and only the balanced energy of ice and fire could be used for resting and recovery. Could it be that Charles hadn''t stopped at all along the way? That seemed even more impossible! Having just asked the question, Silas didn''t wait for Charles to respond. He looked up and shouted at the four Tier 8 Beast Masters in the air: "I report! Charles must be cheating, this is unfair! This is unethical behavior!" Upon hearing this, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire surrounding Silas were suddenly enlightened. Their thoughts mirrored his: Charles must have cheated, using some forbidden means, otherwise, it would be impossible for him to arrive ahead of them! The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire shouted loudly: "Yes! This is unfair, his speed is way too fast, it''s impossible unless he didn''t rest at all, but that''s even more unlikely!" Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles is definitely cheating!" "I demand immediate and severe punishment for Charles, revoke his qualification to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire, and make him withdraw immediately!" "Lord Zorion, you up there, you must have seen Charles cheating the whole time, right?" "Yes, Lord Zorion must have seen it too. The reason he didn''t say anything earlier is to wait for this moment, making Charles look even more ridiculous!" Zorion listened to the loud accusations from the Stellar Empire Beast Masters on the ground, pointing fingers at Charles for cheating, and they said he must have seen everything from the sky. Inside, Zorion had a thousand curses ready to burst out! "Damn it, if I had seen it, I would have said something long ago. You all look so foolish, if you can''t compete with Charles, don''t slander him for cheating. I can''t listen to this anymore!" Zorion thought to himself. From the very beginning, he had noticed something was off. Charles was simply too extraordinary, too monstrous! While other Beast Masters spent some time in the Eye of Ice and Fire, absorbing the constantly alternating energies of ice and fire, they were looking for a place of balance to digest, absorb, and recover. Unexpectedly, Charles didn''t need any rest at all, he took advantage of Silas and the others'' downtime to take a detour and overtake them! At that moment, Zorion thought Charles was pushing himself to the limit, resisting the chaotic energies of ice and fire within him. He never expected that when Charles encountered the place of balance, he would destroy it without a second thought. Zorion looked at Charles with frustration and saw a look of disdain and mockery on his face, as if he were saying that the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire were truly pathetic. "Enough! Everyone shut up! I can see clearly from up here whether Charles is cheating or not. Don''t embarrass yourselves any further!" Zorion replied from the sky. Upon hearing this, Silas felt as if he had been struck by lightning, standing frozen in place. His legs felt weak, and he kept repeating: "How is this possible! How is this possible! Does Charles really not need to rest? No, that can''t be!" "The energy of ice and fire invades the body. If he doesn''t seek a place of balance to digest that energy, it will eventually lead to a collapse!" "Charles must be holding on by a thread! Maybe he''s about to break down right now, which is why he''s trying to play mind games with me! It has to be that way!" Silas kept contemplating, feeling that this possibility was more likely. Based on Charles''s previous battle performance, his body seemed to be stronger than that of other talented Beast Masters. So he could endure a bit longer in the Eye of Ice and Fire. "I have to admit, you are the strongest opponent I''ve ever faced. Your strength and intelligence are on par with mine, but unfortunately, I''m just a bit smarter!" Silas straightened his posture, puffed out his chest, and fixed his sharp gaze on Charles. The light in his eyes returned, filled with confidence and regret as he continued slowly: "Too bad you didn''t realize that my willpower is incredibly strong. I won''t be crushed by your mind games. Charles, you underestimate me!" The nearby Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire didn''t quite understand what Silas meant by mind games, but seeing his spirited state, their own morale stabilized. As for Charles, he listened to Silas''s words with a puzzled expression, feeling very confused: "What is this guy talking about? Is he overthinking it, or does he have a really low tolerance for pressure?" Silas, however, didn''t care about Charles''s thoughts. He confidently raised his head and continued to analyze: "Charles, the energy of ice and fire inside you has surely reached its limit by now. You destroyed the place of balance, so you can''t rest, which is why you showed up, trying to use mind games to make us collapse and give up the fight!" "You''re very clever, you anticipated my first reaction would be to question you and seek verification from the Tier 8 Beast Masters." "All of this was part of your plan! Unfortunately, I am not someone with weak willpower. This time, you are going to lose completely!" A flash of determination passed through Silas''s eyes as he confidently gripped his longbow, the energy of wind continuously gathering. Soon, A green feathered arrow left the bowstring, whistling toward Charles! Chapter 344 - 344: Monster! As Charles listened to Silas''s words, he initially felt a bit confused. After all, hearing things he had never done before from someone else could be disorienting. However, it didn''t take long for Charles to clarify some things, he was able to deduce Silas''s line of thinking from what he said. "After all this, the crux of it is that he doesn''t believe I can absorb the energy of ice and fire from the Eye of Ice and Fire for a long time." Charles thought to himself. He truly hadn''t expected Silas to think this way. To him, it was a perfectly normal situation. He was a multi-attribute Beast Master, his body had long since adapted to the energy of ice and fire. He could even fuse multiple types of energy and use the skill [black gold knife glow] ! Moreover, his physical condition had become much stronger than that of other geniuses through continuous training and improvement! "Really, I wonder what your reaction will be when you discover the truth, the kind that you find hardest to accept?" Charles began to feel a bit excited about how things would unfold next. Noticing Silas''s attacking motion, a thought flashed through Charles''s mind. He deliberately slowed his movements just enough for Silas''s green feathered arrow to graze his clothing. Upon seeing this, Silas''s expression became even more exhilarated! He laughed loudly and said, "Hahahaha! Charles, your body has reached its limit! If you had dodged my attack at the beginning, it would have been a piece of cake for you, but now you almost got hit!" "I am the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, your schemes appear so ridiculous in front of me, I saw right through them!" Silas''s confidence not only convinced the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire around him but also made the viewers in the live stream of Genosha begin to worry. After all, for the vast majority of people, there was an instinctive belief that Charles was forcing himself to hold on, trying to employ mind games against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire! The viewers in the Genosha live stream began to voice their concerns: "What should we do? Charles''s plan has been seen through by Silas. What''s next?" "Don''t worry, Luna is about to enter the scene. Even if Charles loses now, it won''t be a big problem!" "But I don''t want to see Charles lose. I want him to win again and again like before!" In an instant, the atmosphere in the live stream suddenly quieted down. Many viewers began to seriously contemplate whether to rely on Luna''s impending rescue or to hope that Charles could hold on until the end and achieve victory. The scene of Charles standing alone with his long knife, facing the enormous ferocious beast in front of the Genosha Beast Masters, floated in the minds of the viewers. The answer was clear. More and more viewers began to send messages in the live stream. "Charles! Hang in there a little longer, we believe in you!" "Go for it! This is your moment to forge a legendary tale!" "As long as you win, I will abstain from pleasure for a year!" Even the Genosha broadcasters on site were infected by the atmosphere in the live stream. Many of the hosts took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Charles! We believe in you, keep going! You will create a miracle!" "Charles, go for it!" "Hang in there!" Silas heard the voices coming from afar and disdainfully shook his head. Turning to face Charles, he opened his arms and shouted: "Victory belongs to me! Charles, are you ready to face defeat? As long as we keep attacking you and wearing you down, you will soon be unable to hold on, both your body and spirit will collapse!" Charles was momentarily taken aback. It seemed that he had given Silas too many misconceptions, making him think that victory was already within reach. "Such an arrogant display from Silas must have been recorded. I bet it''s already being shared on the Stellar Empire''s networks. I wonder if he will completely break down when he realizes the truth later." Charles thought to himself. Charles was unaware that things were unfolding as he expected. The citizens of the Stellar Empire, feeling that victory was firmly in Crown Prince Your Highness''s grasp, had taken screenshots of Silas with his arms outstretched, shouting. They quickly created posters and posted them online, titling it "The Empire''s Roar." and it spread wildly across the Stellar Empire''s networks. Glory was already beckoning! Silas was feeling impatient at this moment. His physical condition was not great either, after having two balance points destroyed by Charles, he hadn''t rested for a long time, and his body was starting to feel the strain. Moreover, his mental state was also on the verge of giving out. However, Silas thought about how he would soon be able to deal with Charles, then quickly seek out the next balance point, rest up, contract the mystical beast he had prepared, and finally utilize the energy from the Eye of Ice and Fire to continuously enhance his power. At that time, even the Level Five Beast Master Luna would become his defeated foe! He would complete a comeback in the midst of desperation, defeating all the young geniuses of Genosha by his own efforts! When that time came, everyone in the Stellar Empire would cheer his name! "Go! Charles can no longer hold on. Everyone, attack him and wear him down!" Silas shouted excitedly. The surrounding Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire instinctively recalled what had happened before. Not long ago, Crown Prince Your Highness had said something similar to the other Beast Masters, only to realize the situation had turned dire and fled with them. This time, the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire began to hesitate. On one hand, they had lost trust in their Crown Prince, and on the other hand, they felt that Charles shouldn''t be so easily defeated. A furious roar disrupted the thoughts of these Beast Masters. "Damn it! What are you waiting for? Do you want the Stellar Empire to miss its chance at victory? Get in there! I''ll support you from behind!" Silas shouted. Before long, the other Level Four Beast Masters, aside from Silas, summoned their mystical beasts and launched an attack on Charles. These individuals clearly had some training, their formations were well-coordinated. Those with ranged attack capabilities initiated their assaults, continuously disrupting Charles. Meanwhile, those without ranged options activated **Beast Mastery** to enhance their defense and speed, sprinting swiftly toward Charles. Charles wasn''t about to stay put. He didn''t need to launch powerful attacks, he only needed to buy time to secure ultimate victory. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire couldn''t hold out much longer. The more they exerted their internal attribute energy in battle, the faster the external Eye of Ice and Fire''s elemental energies would invade! What Charles needed to do was create distance and quietly wait. He didn''t need to take any risks to completely end everything. "What''s wrong, Charles? Are you now just scurrying around like a rat, with no ability to counterattack?" Silas taunted while continuously attacking with his feathered arrows, speaking like a victor. He was now a Level Five Beast Master, so he could endure longer than the other Level Four Beast Masters. Letting the others exhaust Charles would accelerate his physical and mental collapse. In the end, he would step in front of the countless viewers from Genosha and cleanly finish everything off, making them understand the consequences of disrespecting the Stellar Empire! Silas was still imagining the final scene in his mind, which would surely be immensely satisfying and spectacular! However, as time passed little by little, he gradually realized something was off. Why had some Level Four Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire already been affected by the Eye of Ice and Fire''s elemental energies to the point of being unable to continue fighting, while Charles remained agile and continued to dodge effortlessly, still full of life? Silas''s own body was also feeling the strain, his arms were beginning to weaken. The excessive ice and fire elemental energies within him had clogged the flow of wind attribute energy in his body. The condensed azure feathered arrows were no longer as solid as before, and their power and speed were continuously diminishing. "Your Highness, we can barely hold on! Are you sure about this?" Dante shouted out, unable to contain his frustration as he felt his body gradually give way. Silas shook his head vigorously and replied loudly, "No way! Just hang in there a bit longer, victory is right in front of us!" Countless viewers from Genosha in the live stream watched the unfolding scene with their hearts in their throats. They kept sending messages: "Charles has held on for a long time. I hope he can keep it up until the Stellar Empire can''t fight anymore." "Yeah, I really admire Charles, he hasn''t rested at all!" "Two Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have already lost their ability to fight! Come on, Charles!" "Now it''s three! Three Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire can no longer continue fighting!" As time went on, more and more Level Four Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire lost their fighting capabilities. Only two remained before Charles, still trying to press on. They believed in Crown Prince Silas''s analysis, thinking that as long as they could keep exhausting Charles, victory would surely belong to the Stellar Empire. However, a desperate cry made the two remaining Level Four Beast Masters stop in their tracks. "Your Highness! What are you doing? Don''t run away, the battle is almost over!" "Your Highness! We''re still fighting, why have you given up?" "Silas!" The Stellar Empire Beast Masters who had lost their fighting abilities looked despairingly at Silas, who turned around and left without hesitation. Their Crown Prince had once again abandoned his companions. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it! This is all a lie, everything is false! Charles hasn''t been affected at all, he''s just a monster! A monster!" Silas shouted in despair while running away. Chapter 345 - 345: Like a Clown "Normal humans can''t do this, Charles isn''t human at all! I can''t win, I can''t lose! I cannot fail!" Silas kept repeating to himself. The price he had paid was too great. He had used a golden-quality special miracle drug to enhance his strength, and now he needed the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] to compensate for the drawbacks! Of course, other items could potentially substitute for the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone], but for now, only the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] seemed likely to be obtained, the alternatives were just too difficult! One could say that in this Eye of Ice and Fire event, he had wagered his future as a bet, but he never expected to encounter a monster like Charles! "I can''t lose, I must find a way to obtain the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]. If I do, I can become a Level Six Beast Master in no time!" "Then, all the humiliation of losing to Charles will be wiped clean! Once I become a Level Six Beast Master, I can mobilize the assassination forces of the Stellar Empire to take Charles out!" Silas kept thinking to himself. His mindset had already collapsed. It turned out that Charles had never been affected, he was just playing along with Silas''s performance, constantly wearing them down to secure an easier victory. And he, Silas, was like a clown, making incorrect analyses in front of so many Genosha people, all while pretending he had already won. "This is so embarrassing, it''s utterly humiliating! It''s all Charles''s fault, I will definitely kill you!" Silas''s mind was now in a frenzy. His eyes were blood red, his complexion flushed, and blood coursed through his body at an accelerated pace. All he could think about was killing Charles! "Your Highness, you should run! We''ll hold Charles off!" The abandoned Stellar Empire Beast Masters were left with only two who could still fight. They had not given up on the most basic tenet of being a warrior: to hold tight to their weapons even in the face of a formidable enemy! Such a stark contrast left everyone present deep in thought. In the air, Zorion watched Silas''s performance, gritting his teeth in anger. He wished he could intervene right now and send Silas away to spare him further embarrassment. "This is so humiliating, the gap between people is just too vast. How could Charles be able to..." Zorion instinctively muttered. He had just intended to compare Charles to Silas when he suddenly remembered that he had a grudge against Charles! How could he praise the strength of an enemy like that? "But seriously, Charles is incredibly powerful. If he were to admit his mistakes and willingly become my disciple, I wouldn''t be unable to forgive him." Zorion thought to himself. He instinctively overlooked the situation on the ground, imagining that if Charles really did become his disciple, under his guidance, he would surely achieve great fame. Perhaps Charles could even become a Level Nine Beast Master. On the ground, outside the Eye of Ice and Fire, within the Stellar Empire''s camp. The Stellar Empire Beast Masters lying on the ground, receiving treatment, watched the scene unfolding in the Eye of Ice and Fire, all falling into silence. This was already the second time Silas had chosen to abandon his companions, without the slightest hesitation or regret. All the Beast Masters who had fought, bled, and been injured for the glory of the Stellar Empire didn''t know what to say. Many closed their eyes, unwilling to witness such a ridiculous scene any longer. Someone opened their mouth and couldn''t help but whisper, "If Charles had been the one commanding us, it wouldn''t have happened like this." Once those words were spoken, a deeper silence fell over the Stellar Empire side. The Level Three and Level Four Beast Masters were all too aware of Charles''s performance! Charles was the complete opposite of Silas. Not only was he a tactically powerful commander, but he also led his team into battle personally. Not to mention, he could make the Genosha Beast Masters retreat while bearing immense pressure all on his own. In the Genosha camp, Charles''s ruthless and brutal killings on the battlefield instilled fear in many Stellar Empire Beast Masters. However, if Charles were to become their teammate and replace Silas as the crown prince, no one would disagree. Mira, who was injured and recuperating, now turned her gaze towards Charles. She could clearly sense the emotions of her surrounding companions. "Charles, you are quite a strange person. You can even make the enemy fantasize about you becoming an ally. What kind of charm do you possess?" Mira thought to herself. She could never forget Charles''s gazecold and merciless, yet possessing an unusual allure. Mira didn''t have much interaction with Silas. Within the Stellar Empire, Silas had always maintained the image of an elegant noble, and many people believed he would be the next emperor. Yet this man, who was likely to become the future emperor of the Stellar Empire, had turned into a coward and a disgrace after encountering Charles! ... Inside the Eye of Ice and Fire, Charles watched as Silas fled, and ahead of him were two Level Four Beast Masters who were on the verge of collapsing yet still held tightly to their weapons. Charles sighed. His disdain for Silas had reached its peak, and he felt pity for these Stellar Empire Beast Masters. "You are qualified warriors, it''s just a shame that your leader is not a competent one." Charles said slowly. He gave these warriors one last bit of dignity, not attacking them excessively. Using only speed and strength, Charles swiftly knocked the two of them to the ground. Aside from Silas, all the remaining Stellar Empire Beast Masters lay defeated at Charles''s feet. They turned their heads, watching Silas''s retreating figure, unable to utter a word. Charles chose not to continue tormenting or insulting these people. He always adhered to his principles. Those like Sienna, who bullied the weak, deserved the painful consequences! But these individuals were warriors, defeat was already painful enough for them. Thinking of this, Charles took a deep breath. The wind attribute energy within him surged continuously, and [Moon Riding Wind] was ready once again! In the next instant, A gust of wind erupted from Charles''s body, blowing away the dust and small stones beneath his feet, forcing the surrounding Stellar Empire Beast Masters to squint their eyes. Then, a wave of air suddenly appeared beneath Charles''s feet! "Boom!" It sounded as if a faint explosion had occurred, and Charles''s figure vanished from the spot! He ran rapidly through the complex terrain, like a hunting cheetah, racing toward Silas, who resembled a frightened goat! The distance between the two was constantly closing. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silas glanced back and almost stumbled to the ground. He was utterly shocked, unable to believe that after such a long battle, Charles still had such speed! He was a Level Five Beast Master, yet he had taken the lead in fleeing and still couldn''t create distance from Charles. To make matters worse, the wind attribute energy within him was severely disrupted by the ice and fire attribute energy, causing his speed to gradually decrease. At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before Charles caught up with him! "Wait, what difference would it make if he catches up? I''m a Level Five Beast Master! Charles is just a Level Four Beast Master. How could I possibly lose?" Silas thought, feeling a glimmer of courage rise within him. He slowed down a bit, glanced back, and locked eyes with Charles, whose gaze was like that of a cheetah hunting its prey. In the next moment, Silas immediately turned back, pouring all his strength into running madly forward. "Teacher Zorion! I report that Charles is disrupting the balance of the area. This is unethical behavior that affects others'' rest!" Silas blurted out whatever came to his mind. "Charles isn''t a Level Four Beast Master, he can''t be! I have reasonable suspicion that he is a Level Six Beast Master!" "Unfair! Charles''s presence is unfair to everyone else!" The pressure from the ice and fire attribute energy within him, the pressure of Charles chasing from behind, and the pressure of facing enormous consequences after failure made Silas begin to lose his sanity. Now, if anyone could say something to make Charles withdraw and stop fighting, Silas would agree to any condition. But that was impossible. A sharp blade of light whistled through the air, slicing toward Silas''s back! Hearing the whoosh behind him, Silas wanted to open his mouth to say surrender, but he instantly realized that if he did, he would truly have nothing left. It would be better to fight desperately from the start than to run away! Clenching his teeth, Silas suddenly slowed down, desperately channeling the wind attribute energy within him. He unleashed it explosively on the left side of his body, creating just enough force to shift his position. Charles''s use of the [black gold knife glow] grazed the hem of Silas''s clothing and struck a nearby rock. The sharp blade of light sliced through the hard stone, cutting it cleanly in half, with the surface appearing exceptionally smooth, like a mirror. Silas stared at the stone that had been split in two, instinctively swallowing hard. He dared not imagine what would happen if that strike hit him, it would at least cause severe injury! "How could the attack power of a Level Four Beast Master be so great?" Silas thought. Only by facing Charles directly could one truly experience the terror! It felt like the gaze of death, a scythe raised high to reap lives and souls, ruthlessly spreading death! This was the feeling Charles gave him! At that moment, Silas wanted to abandon everything. Forget about the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone], he just wanted to distance himself from Charles as much as possible! "Don''t! I want to..." Silas''s half-spoken surrender was cut short as Charles''s second attack arrived! This time, it was [bone-achingly cold]. Pale flames of endless chill descended upon Silas, who had yet to manage to dodge. In the next instant, A piercing scream rang out! Chapter 346 - 346: Take Care, No Need to See You Off "Ahhh! It hurts so much, I can''t stand it! Help me!" The crown prince of the Stellar Empire, once a figure of authority, was now rolling on the ground like a mudfish, frantically writhing in agony. The pale flames had caught onto Silas''s clothing, rapidly scorching his skin and relentlessly stabbing at his nerves, driving him to scream like a madman. Charles listened to the piercing cries in his ears, showing not a hint of pity in his eyes. He tightened his grip on the [black gold long knife], preparing to deliver another blow. At this moment, although Silas was in pain, he still had some fighting capability. After all, he had elevated from a Level Four Beast Master to a Level Five Beast Master, and his physical condition was decent enough to endure a bit longer. If he could withstand the pain and mount a counterattack, Charles might have regarded him with a bit more respect. But unfortunately, he couldn''t! In the next instant, Charles approached with his knife, continuously infusing his attribute energy into the [black gold long knife] to prevent Silas from having any hidden cards left. The [black gold knife glow] was poised for action. Any movement from Silas would be met with a sharp blade of light and an even more tragic fate! "Stop! I concede, I surrender, I give up! I don''t want to fight anymore!" Silas screamed in despair. Zorion, who had been watching the battle on the ground, immediately took action. Although he was currently very dissatisfied with Silas, he could not ignore the fact that Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, representing the empire itself. Silas could not be allowed to continue performing like a clown. With this thought in mind, Zorion acted swiftly, landing on the ground in the blink of an eye! "Boom!" Like a massive rock falling from the sky, the ground shook, and a gale erupted from the spot where Zorion landed. The [bone-achingly cold] pale flames flickered and intensified, shaking violently! The wind hindered the flames, increasing Silas''s agony even further. He gritted his teeth and raised his head to look towards Zorion, shouting, "Hurry! Put out this damned fire!" Zorion showed no hesitation, reaching out his right hand towards Silas, who was surrounded by the pale flames, and opened his palm. As an Level Eight Fire Attribute Beast Master, he was very confident in his ability to extinguish the flames unleashed by a low-level Beast Master. He thought it would only take a moment to put out the fire on Silas. However, one second passed, then two seconds... By the fifth second, Silas was on the verge of collapse as the flames slowly began to extinguish. A flicker of surprise flashed in Zorion''s eyes, when he channeled his internal fire attribute energy to extinguish the flames on Silas, he found the pale fire to be quite troublesome. Even with his Level Eight Beast Master strength, it took him considerable time. "How does this Charles guy have so many surprising abilities? If someone like him can''t be used for my purposes, he must be eliminated quickly, or else he will definitely become a thorny enemy later!" Zorion thought, stealing a few more glances at Charles. Meanwhile, Silas had been burned beyond recognition, his clothes were charred and stuck tightly to his skin. His hair and eyebrows had been completely singed off, making him look utterly ridiculous, like a clown with horrendous makeup skillslaughably absurd! "This is so humiliating!" Zorion felt no concern for Silas''s injuries at that moment, for him, as long as the crown prince of the Stellar Empire was still alive, that was enough. Without daring to linger for a second longer, Zorion hurried over to Silas and roughly pulled him up, intending to leave. Charles watched the scene unfold before him, feeling a twinge of regret. At the beginning, Silas had maintained an air of superiority and had even twisted the truth, showing utter shamelessness that was truly detestable. People like him should experience pain in front of countless Genosha spectators! But unfortunately, Silas was the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, and Charles couldn''t torment him like he did with Sienna, otherwise, it would easily lead to trouble. With that thought, Charles glanced back at the Level Four Beast Master of the Stellar Empire, who was still lying on the ground, devoid of fighting capability, and slowly spoke: "No wonder they are all from the Stellar Empire, their way of thinking is the same. These warriors fighting with all their might don''t even spare a glance, only focusing on the crown prince Your Highness, who is desperate to escape!" The title "Your Highness." when spoken by Charles, the victor, came across as particularly mocking. Upon hearing this, Zorion immediately stopped in his tracks. Charles''s words were true, he had been solely focused on Crown Prince Silas, forgetting about the other Beast Masters who had lost their fighting capability. In front of so many onlookers, being reminded of this by Charles, his enemy who had emerged victorious, made Zorion''s expression turn sour. "Charles! I advise you not to get too smug, or when you face defeat, your outcome will surely be even more tragic!" Zorion said coldly, while commanding his mystical beast to take away the Level Four Beast Masters. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Charles shook his head. He slowly raised the [black gold long knife] into the air, then swung it down forcefully! The sharp blade sliced through the air with a whistling sound. This was his response! It was also a declaration belonging to the victor! "You! I''ll remember you!" Zorion said, fighting to suppress his anger. He still admired Charles''s talent, but he found Charles''s arrogance very displeasing! As he sheathed his long knife, Charles stretched his limbs and said with a relaxed expression: "Safe travels, no need to see you off. Welcome the people of the Stellar Empire, feel free to visit Genosha again." The sarcasm in these two sentences was evident to everyone. However, Zorion didn''t say anything more. Each second he stayed felt like the sharpest needles from the gazes of the Genosha spectators piercing into his back, making him extremely uncomfortable. With a sullen expression, Zorion took Silas and the other Level Four Beast Masters back to the Stellar Empire camp outside Eye of Ice and Fire. "Let''s go! We''re heading back!" Zorion commanded darkly. He didn''t want to linger for even a moment longer, he had expected this operation to be highly successful, but due to Charles, the Stellar Empire had lost face significantly this time! "Teacher Zorion, should we wait a bit longer? Some of the students are quite seriously injured, and it''s not suitable to move them right now." someone said slowly. Zorion glanced at Silas, who he had left at his feet to receive treatment. After a moment''s thought, he finally replied: "I''ll take the lightly injured ones and leave first. You all stay here and wait a bit before heading out." Upon hearing this, the Level Four Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, who were seriously injured, silently lowered their heads and said nothing. ... At this moment, there wasn''t a single Stellar Empire Beast Master left in the Eye of Ice and Fire. All those once arrogant and disdainful Stellar Empire Beast Masters had left in a dejected manner! Only the young Beast Masters from Genosha remained, having achieved victory through their actions and strength! Of course, the most important contributor among them had to be Charles! In the live broadcast room, countless Genosha spectators were sending messages in unison: "Charles is awesome!" "Charles is awesome!" "Charles is awesome!" At this moment, in Genosha, whether at home, in front of the large screens in the city square, or at the bar in the tavern, countless Genosha people let out a sigh of relief and began to cheer loudly. This was the first time Genosha had achieved such a significant victory against other nations since the friction with Kingston had intensified! In Genosha Calivia, in the slums, at the Black Blood Tavern. Mark lifted his beer and raised it high, excitedly shouting, "Today, it''s on me! Everyone raise your glasses and cheer for our hero!" The small Black Blood Tavern was packed with people from the slums, all of whom had once lost children. They had put down everything they were doing today to come to the Black Blood Tavern just to catch a glimpse of Charles. "Well done! As expected of our benefactor, Charles is our hero!" someone shouted. More and more people had their eyes light up as they raised their glasses and drank heartily! After finishing his beer in one go, Mark casually wiped his mouth and then turned to look at the residents of the slums, who were continuously cheering and engaging in loud discussions. He felt a surge of emotions. Ever since the members of the Taylor family were publicly executed, those who had lost children had come to see the bloody reality. Their children were gone, and there was no hope of meeting them again! The suicide of the disabled man was not an isolated incident, since that day, more and more people had lost hope, feeling that life had lost all its color, turning into a graffiti of black and white, filled with stains. However, upon learning that Charles was going to enter the Eye of Ice and Fire to battle the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire, Mark immediately decided to bring all the suffering poor people to witness Charles''s performance! The people living in the slums did not really care about the Stellar Empire Beast Masters'' taunts and insults towards Genosha. For them, the most important thing each day was to wake up, work, and find food to avoid starving the next day! They came simply because that person was Charles, the hero who had brought justice to the true culprits of the Taylor family! So they came. Mark looked at the eyes of the residents around him, they were no longer dim and lifeless. Their numb, pained bodies began to swing their arms vigorously. He whispered softly: "Charles, you are now the true hero in our hearts, and the spiritual hero for these people!" Indeed, for those who had lived in the slums for a long time, especially for those who had lost loved ones, Charles was their hero! Chapter 347 - 347: Very Strong In the Eye of Ice and Fire, Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, Jace, and several other young Beast Masters from Genosha stared wide-eyed, intensely watching the dejected Stellar Empire Beast Masters as they left. They felt immensely satisfied! What could be more exhilarating than this? Slapping those Stellar Empire Beast Masters in the face, who looked down on Genosha and bullied its people, made them realize that Genosha was not to be trifled with and was quite powerful! The young Beast Masters from Genosha eagerly discussed among themselves: "This is amazing! Real men should fight for their country!" "My family must have watched today''s live stream. From now on, I''ll walk with my head held high!" "Absolutely! I bet when I get home, my mom will cook my favorite dishes. This feeling is just too great!" "I told you, following Charles means we won''t lose. I can''t even imagine how terrible our fate would be if Charles were our enemy." When someone brought up this topic, it instantly resonated with many others. The young people present realized one important thing: they must never become enemies of Charles, because such a fate would surely be tragic. Moreover, they needed to do everything they could to become Charles''s teammates, because that would definitely be a thrilling experience! With this thought in mind, someone took a couple of steps toward Jace and enthusiastically said: "Jace, your performance today impressed me. How about thisonce everything is over, I''ll treat you to a meal, and you can teach me a thing or two!" Upon hearing this, a proud smile instantly appeared on Jace''s face as he turned around to see who had spoken so well. To his surprise, it was a Level 4 Beast Master! He was only a Level 3 Beast Master, and yet a Level 4 Beast Master said such things to him, Jace was momentarily bewildered. However, upon seeing the eager light in the Level 4 Beast Master''s eyes, Jace understood that the enthusiasm was likely due to the connection with Charles and himself! With this thought, Jace felt no disappointment, instead, he grew prouder. Not everyone had a good relationship with Charles, and becoming his friend was not an easy task! "Sure, sure, my relationship with Charles is great. If I get the chance, I''ll see if I can get him to give you some pointers." Jace said, patting his chest. Hearing this, the surrounding young Beast Masters from Genosha instantly lit up and rushed towards Jace in excitement. "Mr. Jace! I''m also a Level 3 Beast Master, we can exchange ideas!" "My family runs a hotel in Genosha, so you can come to me for meals and accommodation anytime." "Look at me! I have a sister who''s incredibly beautiful. Let''s exchange contact info, and I''ll introduce you to her later!" The atmosphere became lively all at once. These young people had simple thoughts: since contacting Charles directly was difficult, they would start with someone close to him! Zachary, Camilla, and Celestine had powerful family backgrounds and were unlikely to pay attention to them. Moreover, Celestine was a girl and had a close relationship with Charles, making them even less suitable. Only Jace had a good relationship with Charles and lacked a powerful background, making him an ideal target for their attention. Zachary, Camilla, and Celestine watched as Jace was surrounded, feeling a bit helpless. They hadn''t expected that Jace would become so popular just because he knew Charles. If Charles were to return now, wouldn''t he be directly swarmed and not allowed to leave? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The event is over. Now it''s time to focus on improving our strength as much as possible." Zachary said slowly, having already given up on the idea of catching up to Charles. In his view, just putting in all his effort to catch a glimpse of Charles''s back was already quite good. Camilla and Celestine nodded in agreement. The opportunity at the Eye of Ice and Fire was rare and needed to be seized. Just at that moment, the young people, feeling incredibly relaxed and excited, suddenly caught sight of a figure sprinting quickly toward the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire! "Look! It''s Luna! She finally made her entrance, but the Stellar Empire people have already been chased away by Charles, so there''s nothing going on now." someone immediately shouted. Camilla and Zachary quickly turned to look, only to see Luna rushing past them with a blank expression, showing no signs of stopping. "This girl is still as aloof as ever." Zachary murmured, rubbing his nose and quietly complaining. Camilla glanced at him and slowly said, "Alright, that''s just how Luna isaloof and strong. If you annoy her again, she''ll definitely give you a good beating!" Zachary seemed to remember something, his eyes widening as he spoke: "Do you think it''s possible that Luna is heading toward Charles right now? Is she going to challenge him?" Upon hearing this, Camilla frowned slightly, then nodded slowly and replied: "It''s not impossible. Among the powerful geniuses in Genosha, it seems like only Charles hasn''t fought against Sister Luna." With that, Camilla and Zachary quietly left their spot and quickened their pace to follow Luna. Celestine, seeing this, didn''t hesitate to join them. In mid-air, Jamie looked down at the events unfolding below and said with a hint of schadenfreude: "It seems like Charles''s impressive performance has caught Luna''s interest?" Nathaniel nodded in agreement and said, "That''s for sure. After watching Charles, any powerful genius would be unable to resist." "There are strengths and weaknesses even among geniuses. Someone like Charles has an unimaginable allure for other talented individuals." Jamie chuckled and turned to Nathaniel, saying with a hint of mischief: "You should be careful. Charles has quite the charm, I can''t help but feel your daughter might fall for him!" Nathaniel''s face darkened, and he replied seriously, "That''s impossible. Luna has a cold personality and isn''t interested in anyone like that. Right now, she probably just wants to have a straightforward battle with Charles." "Just wait and see. A genius as powerful as Charles has an appeal you can''t imagine, strong individuals inherently possess strong attraction." Jamie said with a smile. Nathaniel didn''t respond further, his gaze remained fixed on Luna''s figure, as if truly concerned. Meanwhile, Drake listened silently to Jamie and Nathaniel''s conversation. After witnessing Charles''s performance, he felt increasingly uncomfortable, as if something was weighing heavily on him. The feeling was like that of a master sculptor who had stumbled upon a perfect piece of wood, but that wood belonged to someone else and couldn''t be carved by him. "Calm down, calm down. I need to look for opportunities. Right, I can ask that Cecilia for advice on how to get Charles to willingly become my apprentice!" Drake silently thought to himself. He could hardly wait to teach Charles. As an eighth-level Beast Master focused on physical training, Drake understood Charles''s talent better than Jamie and Nathaniel. To be able to absorb the energies of ice and fire for a long time within the Eye of Ice and Fire, and not even need to rest in the Balance Zone to digest that energy, was an unimaginable level of physical strength! "I absolutely cannot let go of Charles! I have a feeling that he might awaken that great existence! If that happens, the entire world will undergo a tremendous transformation!" Drake thought fervently. His gaze on Charles grew increasingly intense! Jamie sensed something unusual and felt a bit uneasy. He spoke up directly, "Drake! You better not be thinking of anything bad. Charles is a student of the Cyber Academy and also Ezra''s apprentice. Don''t do anything foolish." As Jamie spoke, he moved closer to Nathaniel. To be honest, in a one-on-one fight, he wasn''t Drake''s match, the guy was just too abnormal. Other Beast Masters relied on mystical beasts, while Drake focused on the physical attributes of being a Beast Masterspeed and strength of the body. His actual combat capability was far superior to that of an ordinary eighth-level Beast Master! Drake hadn''t expected that his unguarded thoughts would be noticed by Jamie. To avoid causing too much misunderstanding and suspicion, he scratched his head and slowly explained: "Don''t worry, I was just thinking about finding a genius like Charles in the future and making him my apprentice." Jamie burst into laughter and said, "A genius like Charles? Hahaha, good luck finding one! By the time you do, you''ll probably be on the verge of old age!" "You! I can''t argue with you. If you''re so confident, let''s have a match and see if I don''t beat you so badly you can''t show your face for a month!" Drake''s muscles bulged as he prepared for a fight. The young Beast Masters on the ground were unaware that the two eighth-level Beast Masters in the air were on the verge of clashing over Charles. They were now scattering, continuously absorbing the energies of ice and fire while searching for the Balance Zone to enhance their strength. However, soon the commotion deep within the Eye of Ice and Fire caught the attention of these young people. Luna had approached Charles and was standing on a large rock, looking down at him with a gaze filled with a desire for battle. "You, quite impressive. Very strong." Luna said calmly. Charles didn''t pay much attention to such praise. He was indeed interested in having a good spar with this genius, but the current situation wasn''t appropriate, and the previous battle had already drained a lot of his energy. Chapter 348 - 348: Departure Charles was still very interested in the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. Jamie and Nathaniel hadn''t mentioned much about the information regarding the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, as Charles ventured deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, he could clearly sense the surrounding ice and fire energies becoming increasingly violent and powerful. The intense energies of ice and fire surged into Charles''s body, with the fire energy causing his muscle tissues to expand, while the ice energy made them contract sharply. In the back and forth, Charles could gradually perceive that his physical qualities were slowly strengthening, and there was a distinct feeling of swelling pain within him. He had been there for quite a while, and it was time to continue deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire, to find a place of balance where he could study properly. Perhaps his stagnant physical condition, which had not improved for so long, could experience a significant enhancement through this opportunity. With that in mind, Charles turned to Luna and said: "I''m sorry, I have something very important to do. If there''s a chance in the future, I will personally seek you out for a spar." Hearing this, Luna stared intently at Charles and, after a moment, coldly replied: "Alright." Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After receiving her response, Charles immediately turned and left, not lingering for a second, as he slowly walked towards the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, the Genosha youths behind him erupted into a flurry of discussion, each voicing their thoughts. "What! Charles just turned and left? That''s Luna, the number one goddess of Genosha!" "Yeah, she has incredible talent and power, plus her father is the eighth-level Beast Master Nathaniel. She''s also as beautiful as a deity, but she''s just so aloof." "If Luna spoke to me, I could be so happy that I wouldn''t sleep for a week!" "Charles is something else. The goddess approaches him, and he shows no excitement at all, he just turns and walks away." "I''m so envious! From now on, I''ll just imagine myself as Charles in my dreams. It''s simply infuriating!" As the youths of Genosha discussed, Luna began to move. She slowly followed behind Charles. The two walked toward the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, one in front and one behind, at a leisurely pace. In the air, Drake gradually released the pressure around him, keeping a stern expression as he spoke, "I''ll let you off this time. If it weren''t for the fact that you''re the dean of Charles Academy, I would have already taken action." Jamie rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything more because he knew Drake was telling the truth. When he first met Drake, he had acted on a whim and attacked because of just one remark. Given the current situation, this was already considered Drake being lenient. However, the more Drake acted this way, the more uneasy Jamie felt. He sensed that Drake had a strong desire for Charles. "How about after the Eye of Ice and Fire event is over, we just take Charles back with us?" Jamie quietly suggested to Nathaniel beside him. Nathaniel thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s wait and see. Right now, it''s just Charles and Luna, and they have a better chance of reaching the inner part of the Eye of Ice and Fire. There might still be some dangers ahead." Jamie nodded, took a deep breath, and focused his attention on Luna and Charles. The invisible competition had already begun, with Luna, the genius girl hailed as the hope of Genosha before Charles arrived, and Charles, who had been labeled a monster within just a few months of coming to Genosha! A real showdown was definitely on the horizon! "I hope they can make it to the very end. There are still some good things there that they need to collect themselves." Jamie said quietly. He had seen Drake leave something behind in the Eye of Ice and Fire, at least an orange-quality item, possibly even a golden-quality one! Moreover, the inner part of the Eye of Ice and Fire contained some naturally occurring special items that could enhance the strength of fourth and fifth-level Beast Masters, they needed to retrieve those themselves. Charles was unaware of these things as he continued to move deeper into the Eye of Ice and Fire step by step. As he got further in, the surrounding ice and fire energies surged more fiercely into his body, and the swelling pain became increasingly pronounced. The muscles throughout his body started to feel as if they were about to be torn apart, prompting Charles to stop in his tracks. He found the nearest place of balance and began to rest, working to dissipate the ice and fire energies within him. Luna, following behind, let out a quiet sigh of relief when she saw Charles enter the balance area to rest. Even though she was a fifth-level Beast Master with strong physical qualities, she couldn''t withstand the prolonged invasion of ice and fire energies. Though she hadn''t reached her limit yet, she was close, if she pushed further, it might cause some harm to her body. After some thought, Luna chose not to rest in the same balance area as Charles. She walked ahead a little further before finding another balance point to rest. However, before she had completely exhausted the ice and fire energies in her body and enhanced her physical qualities, Charles was already prepared and left the balance area to continue deeper. Feeling the footsteps behind her, Luna''s eyes widened in shock as she turned around. She saw Charles''s figure had already come up behind her. "How is he moving so fast! I''m a fifth-level Beast Master, and I still have a third of the ice and fire energies left in my body, yet he''s already behind me?" Luna thought, utterly astonished. She took a deep breath to steady her shocked mind and then closed her eyes again. Charles, on the other hand, had only one thought in his mind: to keep moving forward. A smile appeared on his lips because he could clearly feel that his physical qualities had improved after leaving the balance area! He clenched his fists, feeling the newfound strength, and excitement surged within him. Since Charles adapted to the extreme weight of the [Overlord Heavy Armor], his physical qualities, raw strength, and speed had not seen significant improvements for quite some time. Relying on the upgrades from mystical beasts was just too minor and too slow. Upon entering the Eye of Ice and Fire, Charles felt a bit down because he realized his physical qualities and raw strength had hardly changed at all. While other Beast Masters were already overwhelmed by the influx of ice and fire energies and had to take breaks, Charles barely reacted. It was only after delving this deep that he began to feel the effects more clearly. Meanwhile, the young Beast Masters of Genosha watched Charles and Luna ahead of them and said with a hint of despondency: "They''re moving so fast! No matter how hard I try, I can only progress slowly, or else my body can''t take it." "Come on, stop looking! We shouldn''t compare ourselves to Charles and Luna, they''re just too strong." "That''s right. Don''t aim so high, or you''ll lose your motivation. Look, Camilla and Zachary are just up ahead." At that moment, the lineup of young Beast Masters from Genosha had Charles and Luna at the front, leading the others by a long distance. Following them were Zachary, Camilla, Celestine, and a few other fourth-level Beast Masters, with not much difference in their pace. Bringing up the rear were some third-level Beast Masters, who lagged behind. Among the third-level Beast Masters, Jace stood out at the front. However, he was gritting his teeth to hold on. Although his talent was decent, it paled in comparison to the many geniuses in Genosha. In order to stay close to Charles, the injured Jace endured the pain within him and moved forward slowly. As time passed bit by bit, by the time night fell, Charles and Luna had left the other Beast Masters of Genosha far behind. The two of them stood in front of a mountain that had split in two, one in front and the other behind. Deeper inside lies the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire! "Awesome! As expected of the Eye of Ice and Fire, my physical qualities have improved quite a bit. But looking around here, it seems like there are no balance areas inside." Charles frowned and continued to observe his surroundings, his mind racing. While Charles was deep in thought, the young Beast Masters behind him had already come to a stop. Their limit was the first resting point after the competition began between Charles and Luna! "Sigh, the more I spend time with true geniuses, the more I realize the gap between people." Zachary said slowly, clenching his fists with a hint of disappointment. He understood that the world was vast and filled with countless geniuses. Though Genosha was large, it was just a small place compared to the entire world. Genosha, the Seven Kingdoms, the Abyssal Depths, the Four Domains, the Haunted Marshthis world was too big for him to see it all. "Only a genius like Charles could make the entire world aware of him." Zachary thought to himself. Between Luna and Charles, he favored Charles more. He couldn''t quite explain why, it was just a feeling. It seemed that Luna might shine brightly in the Abyssal Depths, while Charles gave off the impression that he would dazzle in front of the entire Beast Master world! As Zachary pondered this, he closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He had reached his limit, and staying any longer wouldn''t help him improve, it was better to leave early. Zachary was the first to turn around and walk toward the outside of the Eye of Ice and Fire, followed by more and more people as they slowly left. At that moment, Charles stepped forward without hesitation, entering the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire! Chapter 349 - 349: Charless Knowledge Reserve In the live stream, the young genius Beast Masters of Genosha were seen leaving the range of the Eye of Ice and Fire, while only Charles stepped forward and entered the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire. The viewers in the live stream immediately began to discuss the situation. The Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire had left in defeat, and only the young Beast Masters from Genosha remained. Among these Genosha Beast Masters, the most attention-grabbing were Luna and Charles. As a result, some viewers began sending messages, curiously asking: "Who do you think is stronger, Goddess Luna or Charles? It looks like Luna is falling behind a bit." This topic quickly sparked heated discussions among other viewers: "Well, that''s obvious! Everyone has seen Charles''s performance, he''s definitely the strongest!" "Not necessarily. Luna is a Level 5 Beast Master. She just hasn''t had the chance to showcase her skills today, otherwise, she would surely be stronger than Charles!" "I agree. After becoming a Level 5 Beast Master, Goddess Luna left Genosha. Now that she''s back, she hasn''t had a chance to fight, so no one knows how strong she really is!" "But right now, Charles is already ahead, and Luna hasn''t even entered the interior of the Eye of Ice and Fire yet!" More and more viewers joined the discussion. As a powerful genius, Luna''s status as a Level 5 Beast Master was particularly persuasive. Moreover, before Charles entered Genosha Calivia, Luna had outshone her peers, leaving a deep impression on the people of Genosha. However, Charles was unaware that the Genosha audience was discussing him and Luna. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. Because right now, all his attention was focused on the environment inside the Eye of Ice and Fire. The mountain that originally housed the Giant Pangolins'' cave had been torn in half by earthquakes caused by the Eye of Ice and Fire''s volcano, collapsing on both sides. What appeared before him was an endless river of red! It was lava at an extremely high temperature, flowing slowly, while deep blue ice pillars shot up into the sky within the river of lava. The release of ice attribute energy collided and fused with the fire attribute energy in the lava, achieving a perfect balance. A Teddy bubble, alternating in red and blue, slowly rose into the air and suddenly burst, exploding like fireworks and radiating brilliant colors! "This is simply amazing!" Charles couldn''t help but exclaim. This was the first time he had seen such a scene, where the energies of ice and fire created an indescribable picture. After slightly suppressing his shock, Charles began to look ahead. At the end of his gaze was a vast lake of lava, with a gigantic ice pillar standing at the center of the red lake like a supreme spear of a deity. On that ice pillar, it seemed that something was emanating a dazzling light. "If I''m not mistaken, that should be the destination." Charles assessed in his mind. He wrinkled his nose, the air around him was indeed a bit unpleasant, and with each breath, the red and blue bubbles burst, releasing an awful smell. After staying for a while, Charles could feel something unusual in his bodysometimes hot, sometimes cold. "This won''t do, the bubbles around here will affect my body. The distance to that giant ice pillar isn''t short, I can''t just rush over." Charles mused, frowning as he analyzed the situation. At that moment, Luna''s figure appeared behind Charles. A thoughtful expression also crossed her goddess-like perfect face. They exchanged glances, but neither spoke. "There must be some way here to help me reach the end." Charles began to observe his surroundings more carefully. He activated his Divine Domain, not wanting to miss any small details! Soon, he noticed that something seemed to be moving within the river of lava. At first, he didn''t pay much attention due to the constant rolling and surging of the lava. He subconsciously thought those waves were just caused by the Eye of Ice and Fire. However, after activating Divine Domain, Charles was able to intuitively sense that there were living things within the lava! The black gold long knife instantly appeared in Charles''s hand. Without hesitation, he swung it toward the roiling lava, unleashing a black gold knife glow! The next moment, a piercing scream echoed, resembling the cry of a baby. The lava, which had only been slightly undulating, began to churn violently, as if something was struggling beneath the surface. After a while, Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a ferocious beast, over a meter long, with a bizarre appearance and entirely red in color, slowly floated up. Immediately, an information prompt jumped out before Charles: Fire Spirit Fish [Attribute]: Fire [Level]: 26 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Tail Whip Attack, Lava Spit [Weakness]: Ice Attribute [Description]: This is a mystical beast that has lived in extremely hot environments for a long time, possessing a rich fire attribute energy. Consuming it not only enhances physical familiarity but also temporarily increases the absorption rate of fire attribute energy. Charles''s eyes instantly lit up, this Fire Spirit Fish was a great find for him! However, the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish lay in the extremely hot lava, making it not so easy to retrieve. After a moment of thought, Charles summoned Mia, who could fly. In the next instant, an energy bomb was launched by Charles, exploding violently on the surface of the lava river, and the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish was sent soaring into the air by the immense energy. Then, Mia quickly flew low, her sharp claws accurately grabbing the corpse of the Fire Spirit Fish and bringing it back to Charles. "Well done! When we get back, I''ll get you some fine wine as a reward!" Charles patted Mia on the head. He noticed Mia''s eyes widen with excitement as she tilted her head back and let out a loud cry. Meanwhile, Luna stood behind them, her face filled with confusion as she watched the events unfold. She had been observing the environment within the Eye of Ice and Fire and had not discovered anything unusual. If Charles hadn''t acted suddenly, she would never have known that there was life thriving in the scorching lava! What surprised Luna even more was Charles''s quick thinking, he instantly came up with the idea of using a skill to launch the fish, then letting a flying mystical beast retrieve it. Luna stared intently at Charles''s next actions as she watched him use the long knife in his hand to cut off a piece of fish meat and put it directly into his mouth, savoring it. Finally, Luna couldn''t hold back any longer and quietly asked: "Aren''t you afraid it''s poisonous?" Charles paused for a moment, feeling the Fire Spirit Fish being digested within him. The alternating sensations of heat and cold were greatly alleviated. "I know this ferocious beast doesn''t have poison, and eating it can enhance physical quality and increase the capacity for fire attribute energy." Charles replied after finishing the last piece of fish meat. Luna''s surprise deepened, as the daughter of Nathaniel, the Iron-Blooded Minister of Genosha, she had studied various aspects of Beast Mastery since childhood and had never heard of such a ferocious beast that lived in lava. Yet Charles recognized it at a glance and was very familiar with the information about this ferocious beast, confirming it contained no toxins. Not only was Luna surprised, but Drake also turned to Jamie and asked slowly: "The Fire Spirit Fish, this mystical beast, only exists in special environments like the Eye of Ice and Fire. Does your Cyber Academy even teach this kind of knowledge?" Jamie thought seriously for a moment, shook his head, and replied, "No, the curriculum for new students at Cyber Academy doesn''t include any courses about this ferocious beast." "Then how does Charles know so much?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask at that moment. The strength of a Beast Master is also reflected in their perspective and knowledge reserves. After all, when encountering a ferocious beast or an enemy, being able to quickly identify the type and weaknesses of mystical beasts is crucial. A powerful Beast Master will never stop the pursuit of knowledge. This was Nathaniel''s first time encountering the Fire Spirit Fish, as he had only heard of it before. "I don''t think you understand, Charles has an incredible eye for things. He possesses astonishing knowledge in item appraisal, so much so that even the Beast Mastery scholars in Genosha speak highly of him." Jamie explained slightly. Upon hearing this, Drake and Nathaniel fell silent. They could understand that Charles''s strength came from his abnormal talent. However, knowledge in Beast Mastery requires time to accumulate! "Is he really just a commoner?" Nathaniel turned his head, his gaze toward Jamie very serious and earnest. At that moment, Nathaniel was thinking that Charles might be an undercover agent from some secret organization infiltrating Cyber Academy. Jamie glanced at Nathaniel, waved his hand, and replied: "Don''t worry, I''ve tested him before. At the very least, Charles is not a member of the Constellation organization, and no power would be foolish enough to send such a powerful genius into danger." Hearing this response, Nathaniel breathed a sigh of relief, but a bigger question arose in his mind: just how much knowledge about Beast Mastery did Charles possess? Meanwhile, Charles, who was being discussed by the three Level 8 Beast Masters, was staring intently at a nearby ice pillar, pondering: "Everything exists in a balance of forces. Since there''s a Fire Spirit Fish in the lava, there should be something special within that ice pillar as well." Chapter 350 - 350: The Ice and Fire Lotus Holding onto this thought, Charles quickly chose the nearest ice pillar, wanting to go up and see if there was anything similar to the Fire Spirit Fish. However, even the nearest ice pillar was situated in the lava river, not very close to the shore. Among Beast Masters, only an eighth-level Beast Master can fly at low altitudes without special skills. Currently, Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master, and his wind attribute mystical beast, Mia, was not strong enough to carry the weight of an adult man. At this moment, I kept observing Charles'' Luna and once again took the initiative to ask: "Are you planning to go up?" Charles nodded and didn''t think much of it as he slowly replied: "If my guess is correct, there should be something special on top of the ice pillar." "Guess?" Luna''s eyes widened in confusion. Both were in the same space, and while Luna had noticed nothing, Charles not only discovered the Fire Spirit Fish but also speculated that there would be something on the ice pillar in the lava river. This made Luna question whether Charles really knew what he was talking about. Perhaps he had only stumbled upon the Fire Spirit Fish by accident. Or maybe Charles possessed a miracle drug that could detoxify him, allowing him to consume the fish directly. In response to her inquiries, was he just saving face by claiming it was not poisonous? Luna''s mind was filled with doubt. She simply couldn''t fathom why Charles could make so many discoveries when they were both seeing the same things. Meanwhile, she could only stand there in a daze, watching Charles take action. "Your mystical beast can''t carry you in the air..." Luna''s words were not yet finished. In that moment, Charles crouched slightly, bending his knees, and jumped toward the searing lava river. Luna''s eyes widened, her pupils contracting sharply. From this distance, Charles''s jump could not possibly reach the ice pillar, he would only fall into the boiling lava! However, in an instant, two massive ice spikes appeared beneath Charles''s feet. As he began to fall, Charles utilized the skill Ice Pick Throwing, successfully leveraging it for a second jump in mid-air! Luna instinctively covered her mouth, watching in disbelief as the scene unfolded before her. She had never imagined using such a method, it was simply too crazy and far too risky! If there was even the slightest mistake, Charles would fall directly into the boiling lava, and even with an eighth-level Beast Master watching from the air, Charles would still be in life-threatening danger! "You..." Luna opened her mouth. She looked at Charles''s expressionless, calm face, unsure of what to say. Today was the day she had been the most surprised, and also the day she had spoken the most. Charles had no idea that his daring actions had left Genosha''s genius girl, the aloof goddess, speechless with astonishment. Upon reaching the top of the massive ice pillar, Charles quickly scanned the area and, sure enough, made a new discovery. The information prompt appeared in his vision once again: [Ice Spirit Flower [orange-quality]: A special plant that grows in extremely cold environments. Consuming it can enhance physical attributes and temporarily increase the capacity to withstand ice attribute energy.] "Sure enough, there are Fire Spirit Fish in the scorching lava, and there''s also an Ice Spirit Flower on the extremely cold ice pillar." Charles said softly. On the ice pillar, there was only one Ice Spirit Flower. Without hesitation, he carefully harvested it and placed it in his mouth, swallowing it directly. Quickly, Charles could intuitively feel the discomfort caused by the surrounding ice attribute energy and the fire attribute energy fading rapidly. "Is it really true? How did he even make that deduction? I''ve read so many books, and I have no clue in this situation, yet Charles..." Luna''s astonishment grew stronger and stronger. Inside the Eye of Ice and Fire, there was no balanced ground, and the ice attribute energy was far stronger than the fire attribute energy outside! Before witnessing Charles''s actions, she had planned to pass through quickly and endure it directly! She never expected there would be such a method! Meanwhile, the three eighth-level Beast Masters in mid-air fell into silence. "Did you two enter the Eye of Ice and Fire and notice the Ice Spirit Flower in Charles''s hand?" Nathaniel slowly spoke up. Drake and Jamie exchanged silent glances, as they had not discovered anything. Compared to the Fire Spirit Fish, the Ice Spirit Flower was much better concealed, an ordinary Beast Master wouldn''t even notice anything unusual, even if they were standing right on top of it! "How did Charles manage to do that? The Ice Spirit Flower perfectly blends with the surrounding ice, and Charles spotted it with just one glance." Drake said, scratching his head. Jamie nodded in agreement, realizing that Charles had completely deviated from his expectations. Originally, both Drake and Jamie had made slight modifications to the internal environment of the Eye of Ice and Fire. If Charles and Luna had just moved a little further and carefully felt the surrounding attribute energy, they would have found a path where the ice attribute energy and fire attribute energy were relatively weak. They had even set up some challenges along that path, but now it seemed they were completely unnecessary! Because Charles had found both the Fire Spirit Fish and the Ice Spirit Flower, and after consuming them, his powerful physical attributes allowed him to quickly reach the endpoint. "Indeed, a true genius can find a more suitable path outside the one we''ve laid out." Jamie remarked. It isn''t that simple, it requires keen observation, a flexible mind, and the corresponding strength. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Luna, a fifth-level Beast Master, wouldn''t be able to do thisonly Charles could! The subsequent events became much simpler. Luna had no choice but to advance a distance, discovering the path set by Jamie and Drake, and began to move forward slowly. Meanwhile, Charles continued to use ice pick throwing to swiftly navigate the massive ice pillars over the flowing lava. On each ice pillar, he found an Ice Spirit Flower and stored it in his storage space. Even if he didn''t need them later, orange-quality materials could be taken out and auctioned for a substantial value! The distance between Luna and Charles grew larger, until Charles finally stepped onto the largest ice pillar, while Luna had only just completed half of her journey. In the live stream, the audience supporting Charles was bombarding the screen with comments: "Did you see that? Charles always manages to create miracles! He''s already at the finish line, while Luna is only halfway there!" "In real battles, a Beast Master''s level doesn''t determine everything!" "All I can say is, Charles is awesome!" "This is just a special case, the battle power of Goddess Luna is definitely stronger than Charles!" "Am I the only one curious? How does Charles know so much about Beast Mastery? When those things are put in front of me, I don''t recognize a single one." someone exclaimed. "Because he''s a genius, a true genius!" When Charles reached the last massive ice pillar, he immediately noticed something peculiar. At the very center of the giant ice pillar, there was a fist-sized red passage from which pure fire attribute energy flowed continuously, being absorbed by a huge lotus flower about two meters in diameter. The red and blue patterns intertwined continuously, radiating light in a very rhythmic manner. Each time the light slowly brightened and then extinguished, it was as if the giant lotus was beating like a heart. A notification appeared before Charles: [The Ice and Fire Lotus [Golden Quality]: Grows in areas rich in fire and ice attribute energy, absorbing the balanced power of ice and fire. For Beast Masters below level six, entering The Ice and Fire Lotus can rapidly enhance their physical attributes and improve their control over ice and fire attribute energy.] Next to The Ice and Fire Lotus, there was also a stone. Charles glanced at it and recognized it as the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone that Drake had mentioned earlier. [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone [Orange Quality]: A special stone that can absorb metal energy. After absorbing metal energy, it can be injected into a Beast Master''s body to repair the body and compensate for certain deficiencies.] "The Ice and Fire Lotus and the Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone must be the final rewards." Charles pondered. His deal with the [Dawn] organization was to find this Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone, after which they would provide him with intelligence about the Constellation and the mysterious teacher. So, he needed to keep the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] for the transaction. As for [The Ice and Fire Lotus], Charles didn''t think too much about it. He walked over to The Ice and Fire Lotus, stepped across the red and blue petals, and sat down on the flower platform. In an instant, a rich and gentle blend of ice and fire attribute energy surged into Charles''s body, creating an incredibly comfortable sensation that made him involuntarily close his eyes. "I didn''t even get a chance to tell Charles this is [The Ice and Fire Lotus], and he already knows how to use it?" Jamie blinked in surprise. Nathaniel quietly remarked, "You don''t need to say that, Charles might know even more than you do." Hearing this, Drake nodded in agreement, fully supporting that notion. Watching Charles, who had closed his eyes and was steadily increasing in strength, Drake clenched his fists. At that moment, he had only one thought in mind: he must do whatever it takes to attract Charles to their side! "I can''t stay here, I need to leave now and inform that guy Cecilia. We need to come up with a plan together!" Drake thought to himself. Without any hesitation, he took one last look at Charles before turning around and leaving. Chapter 351 - 351: Returning Time flew by, and when Charles opened his eyes again, it was already deep into the night. He felt incredibly comfortable, as if every muscle and bone in his body had been enhanced, and he didn''t need any time to adapt, upon opening his eyes, he was in perfect condition! "My physical condition now easily surpasses that of an average Level 5 Beast Master, there''s no doubt about it." Charles said, clenching his fists and feeling the strength in his hands. His Beast Master level hadn''t seen a significant increase, as [The Ice and Fire Lotus] primarily targeted the physical aspects of a Beast Master, enhancing strength, defense, and speed. He was exceptionally pleased with the gains from this [Eye of Ice and Fire] experience, not only had he fulfilled his agreement with Cecilia from the [Dawn] organization, but he had also gained the opportunity to enter [The Ice and Fire Lotus] and improve his physical attributes! He also harvested more than a dozen [Ice Spirit Flowers], which could sell for quite a bit of gold. Charles slowly stood up and stretched his body. He walked out of [The Ice and Fire Lotus], and the once dazzling red and blue glow of [The Ice and Fire Lotus] instantly dimmed after he left. It was as if its life force had been completely drained, [The Ice and Fire Lotus] rapidly withered away. "Let''s go, everyone is waiting for you." Jamie''s voice came from above, as he had been watching over Charles the entire time. Charles rolled his neck, stretched his body, nodded, and then was led away by Jamie from the [Eye of Ice and Fire]. At the outskirts of the [Eye of Ice and Fire], It was already deep into the night, and the moon hung high in the sky, while the blue and red glow of the [Eye of Ice and Fire] had dimmed significantly. The Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire had long since departed, leaving only the young Beast Masters from Genosha, all of them present. The Genosha Beast Master streamers, who had been broadcasting the entire evening, were still there as well. "Look! Charles is back!" someone shouted, pointing at the sky, and instantly everyone looked up. Jamie slowly descended from the air with Charles, and as he looked at the young boys in front of him, he spoke softly: "Alright, the [Eye of Ice and Fire] event has come to an end, and you all performed very well. Tonight, go back to the town and rest well. Tomorrow morning, we''ll head back to Genosha Calivia." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, the boys remained still, their eyes wide open as they gazed at Charles, who was standing behind Jamie. Jamie smiled slightly and said with a hint of helplessness: "I know you don''t want to hear what I''m saying right now. You want Charles to say a few words, right? Alright, Charles, why don''t you say a few words?" After Jamie finished speaking, he quietly stepped back a couple of paces, positioning himself behind Charles. The moon in the sky was very bright, and the scattered moonlight illuminated the eyes of every Genosha young Beast Master, all eyes now fixed on Charles, waiting expectantly. Charles took a deep breath, he didn''t particularly enjoy this feeling, as it felt somewhat strange to him. However, since everyone wanted to hear him speak, he felt he had to say something. "Honestly, I don''t have any concluding remarks to make, like you, this is my first time experiencing something like this." Charles began. Upon hearing this, the young Genosha Beast Masters broke into grins. Charles paused for a moment and continued, "If I really must say something, I want to share my innermost thoughts." At his words, everyone present fell silent, slowing their breaths, afraid of disturbing those behind them. "What I want to say is that everyone performed excellently today! Countless people from Genosha witnessed our performance today, including our family, friends, and classmates. I believe that one day, the light we emit will shine brighter than the sun!" Charles said earnestly. This was truly his inner thought, especially as he looked into those bright eyes. "That''s right! We all can!" someone shouted in response. "Charles, the next time something like this happens, I want to follow you!" "Exactly! The competition between Genosha and Kingston is coming up soon, Charles, you are our hope!" "Charles!" "Charles!" More and more people, with smiles on their faces, excitedly called out Charles''s name. Seeing the genuine emotions reflected on the youthful faces around him, Charles found himself getting caught up in the moment. "This feeling of being admired, being watched, being believed in, and being needed really feels quite nice." Charles thought to himself. Jamie''s smile grew even brighter, this was exactly the scene he wanted to see. After this [Eye of Ice and Fire] event, there was no doubt that Charles had become the leader of the young geniuses of Genosha! "Alright, it''s getting late, everyone should head back and get some rest." Jamie said slowly. Yet, no one moved, everyone remained in place, their gazes subconsciously fixed on Charles. Charles paused for a moment, quickly understanding the situation. He took a deep breath and began to walk slowly toward the town. Seeing Charles move, the young geniuses from Genosha finally began to follow suit, stepping in unison behind him. The moon illuminated everything, and the silent admiration of the boys, their eyes on Charles, was captured by the live-streaming cameras present. In the live stream, countless viewers from Genosha watched in awe at this scene. "I don''t even know how to describe it, Charles''s charisma has captivated everyone." "These boys used to be unruly, only Charles could make them act like this." "That''s right, I have to admit, even my lady Luna can''t measure up to what Charles has accomplished." "If a war really breaks out between Genosha and Kingston, I would follow in Charles''s footsteps without hesitation and join the fight!" "I would too!" "And me, I wouldn''t hesitate for a second!" ... A true leader has limitless charm. After the [Eye of Ice and Fire] event, Charles had undeniably become a real leader in the hearts of the young geniuses of Genosha. The journey back wasn''t long. Although it was deep into the night, the moon was bright, and with the excellent night vision of the Beast Masters, they made good time. Before long, under Charles''s leadership, they arrived not far from the town. The bright lights instantly caught everyone''s eyes. They saw the townsfolk holding lanterns, lining the road on both sides, cheering enthusiastically: "Well done, boys!" "Seeing the Stellar Empire''s defeat is so satisfying!" "You''ve worked hard for so long, you must be hungry. Here are some fresh donuts I just made, come and try them!" "And I just baked some strawberry pies, you should give them a taste, they''re delicious!" Faced with the warm welcome from the townspeople, the young Genosha boys were momentarily at a loss for what to do. To be honest, they had expended a lot of energy during the event, and the food they had for dinner had long been digested. Seeing the steaming strawberry pies and various donuts made many of them swallow hard, their stomachs growling. Charles turned to look at Jamie Dean, who said with a hint of exasperation: "Go ahead and eat if you want, the academy will compensate these residents with money, but no alcohol is allowed. We''ll be leaving in the morning." Upon hearing Jamie''s words, the boys immediately cheered and quickly ran toward the townspeople. The residents on both sides of the road shouted, "Slow down! We''ve made plenty, everyone will get some!" "What monetary compensation? It''s just some food and drink, we can''t let our heroes go hungry!" "Exactly! If it''s about money, then that''s looking down on us!" "This is our gratitude, those Beast Masters from the Stellar Empire have bullied the townsfolk enough." While Charles stood still, three or four townspeople approached him, carrying various steaming hot foods. ... Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After filling their bellies, the boys returned to the hotel where they were staying. Even the physical exhaustion couldn''t dampen their excitement as they discussed everything that had happened that day. "This is the first time I''ve been treated like this, being a hero feels really great!" "Me too! I never thought there would be a day when so many people would appreciate and value me." "It''s all thanks to Charles!" "By the way, where''s Charles?" "I saw someone looking for him, he left." As they talked about him, Charles was in a secluded spot outside the hotel, standing before two familiar faces: one was the Level 8 Beast Master, Drake, and the other was Cecilia from the [Dawn] organization. "What brings you here?" Charles asked Cecilia. Cecilia, chewing on a lollipop, answered vaguely, "Don''t ask me, isn''t this all because of you?" Charles pulled out the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] and handed it over, saying, "Perfect timing, here''s what you wanted. It''s time to fulfill our agreement." Cecilia didn''t reach for it but looked at Drake beside her, sighed, and asked, "Have you considered joining the [Dawn] organization? You could have many benefits you can''t even imagine, each one is something others dream of." Charles shook his head and replied, "I don''t want to join any organization right now, I just want to know about Teacher Ezra." Drake opened his mouth to say something, but Cecilia interrupted him immediately. "You don''t need to worry. I''ve requested the authority from my superiors. If you agree to join, you''ll enjoy benefits that others won''t!" Cecilia said slowly. At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out: "Hmph! Charles is a student of Cyber Academy, he doesn''t need to join you!" In the next instant, Jamie''s figure appeared before the group. He had been following Charles for a while. Drake''s sudden departure gave Jamie a bad feeling, so after returning, he had kept a close eye on Charles. Jamie looked at Cecilia and Drake and felt relieved that he had arrived in time, otherwise, Charles might have been tempted! Chapter 352 - 352: Conditions The bright moon hung high in the sky, casting a clear and luminous glow that illuminated the expressions of everyone present. Jamie wore a look of relief on his face, his gaze sharply fixed on the two Level 8 Beast Masters, Drake and Cecilia. "Gentlemen, now that we''ve reached this point, it''s best if you leave quickly. Charles is a student of Mons Academy and will not be joining your [Dawn] organization." Jamie said in a serious tone. As the strongest academy in the Ethereal Grove, Cyber Academy certainly had the standing to say such things. Moreover, given Charles''s talent, he was bound to shine brightly in the main academy and become a celebrated genius. Charles didn''t need to take the risk of joining the [Dawn] organization, who knew what kind of outrageous things such a secretive group might do? Just like the [Constellation], which had appeared a long time ago and then suddenly disappeared, lying dormant for an extended period, it had recently been engaging in various schemes, attempting to disrupt the peace of the entire Ethereal Grove. Jamie did not want Charles to become involved with such an organization, he feared the dangers that could await him. Cecilia did not argue. After hearing Jamie''s words, she shifted her gaze to Charles and slowly pulled a lollipop from her mouth, asking once again: "Charles, please think it over. Even if I share the information about Ezra as agreed, you won''t be able to help him out of his predicament." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jamie furrowed his brows. He knew that Cecilia''s words held truth, given the current situation, as the dean of Cyber Academy, he could not leave at will. Furthermore, anyone who could help Ezra would need to be at least a Level 8 Beast Master, otherwise, nothing could be accomplished. Charles fell into deep thought. He truly cared about Teacher Ezra and could sense that the [Dawn] organization seemed to place great importance on him. He recalled Cecilia mentioning that she had requested authority from her superiors. Charles curiously asked, "If I agree to join the [Dawn] organization, are there any specific tasks I would have to undertake?" Upon hearing Charles''s question, Cecilia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since Charles was asking, it meant he was genuinely considering it in his heart. Slowly putting the lollipop back into her mouth, Cecilia began to explain: "There are no mandatory tasks you have to undertake, and you can leave at any time if you wish." "The organization will issue some missions, but it''s entirely voluntary. If you want to accept a mission, you can, but if you don''t want to, you can refuse. However, certain special information, intel, and resources can only be accessed after completing specific missions." After hearing this information, Charles fell into deep thought, while Jamie stared wide-eyed at Cecilia and Drake, asking with a puzzled expression: "What exactly are you two scheming? This kind of treatment doesn''t seem like your organization''s style." Cecilia rolled her eyes and explained helplessly: "Ordinary geniuses must undergo a trial to join us. Once you join, you cannot leave for life. The best you can do is to take a temporary retirement like Drake, but if an emergency arises, he must participate." "Moreover, special information, intel, and resources are extremely scarce. Without making some contributions, you won''t be able to obtain them, and you understand that." Jamie nodded, focusing on the fact that one could leave at any time. It seemed that the people from [Dawn] were very confident that once Charles joined, he wouldn''t want to leave. Geniuses are always in demand, no matter where they go. Ordinary people would go to great lengths to join [Dawn], while now Charles was reluctant, prompting [Dawn] to find ways to entice him. "By the way, there''s one more important thing. If you join us and promise not to leave within six months, Drake and I will personally go to rescue Ezra." Cecilia said, looking at the still-silent Charles, throwing out a condition he couldn''t refuse. Upon hearing this condition, Jamie fell silent as well. He looked at Charles with a complex expression, silently taking two steps back. This was a sign of retreat, completely handing the choice over to Charles. After all, this matter concerned Ezra, and Jamie hoped for Ezra''s safety. Charles didn''t take long to think. After hearing Cecilia''s last sentence, he realized he couldn''t refuse the offer. Moreover, even if he didn''t want to stay in the [Dawn] organization later, he would still have the right to leave freely after six months. According to Cecilia, during this half-year period, he wouldn''t be forced to do anything. "No problem, I agree to join the [Dawn] organization." Charles nodded slowly and said. Cecilia exchanged a glance with Drake and sighed in relief. If Charles rejected such conditions, they would have no other options. "Okay, after you return to Calivia, Icy will come to find you. Drake and I will leave first, Ezra''s situation is still quite dangerous, and we need to act quickly." Cecilia said as she crunched the last bit of her lollipop. She reached out to take the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] and said slowly, "Since the [Ice and Fire Lotus] has enhanced your body, the effect of the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] will be minimal. I need to hand it over to someone else." Charles nodded. He didn''t care about a small orange-quality [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone]. What he was thinking about was that since Cecilia and Drake were willing to help, Teacher Ezra should be safe, right? Without lingering, Cecilia and Drake leaped into the air. "I hope our instincts are not wrong. Cultivating a Godcaller requires a lot of time, and right now, what we lack the most is time." Cecilia said, her tone serious, a departure from her usual unreliable demeanor. Drake, flying beside her, seemed to recall something. A hint of sadness crossed his expression as he spoke slowly: "Do you think we can really awaken the sleeping deity? The organization has tried countless times and never received any response." Cecilia remained expressionless and replied flatly: "Everyone has tried again and again, failing, and then trying once more. Drake, I know that incident hit you hard, but you''ve also taken a long break. It''s time to return." Drake did not respond. After seeing Charles''s performance, he had a lingering feeling that Charles''s talent, battle awareness, and mental fortitude all met the conditions to become a Godcaller. Perhaps Charles could truly achieve what they had been trying for all along: awakening a sleeping deity! A real deity! Cecilia sensed Drake''s silence beside her and chose not to speak again. She understood how much that incident affected him, after all, his biological daughter became a Godcaller but failed to awaken the deity and instead met a painful death. This had led Drake to doubt everything, choosing to stay in the Golden Mountain Range for an extended period. "We''re running out of time. As long as we can awaken the deity, all darkness and suffering will be completely eradicated, and the world will return to order. I''m not talking about the Ethereal Grove, you know that." Cecilia couldn''t help but add. Drake took a deep breath but didn''t respond. He knew what kind of world Cecilia was referring to. In the next moment, Drake''s speed suddenly increased. Cecilia''s eyes lit up, and a smile crept onto her face as she quickened her pace to follow him. ... The next day, Genosha, Calivia. Countless citizens gathered at the entrance of Calivia with various gifts, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation as they continuously looked into the distance, waiting for the appearance of Charles and the others. Some people, more impatient by nature, exclaimed: "What''s taking so long? It''s been ages, and they still haven''t shown up. The food I made is about to get cold." "You''re so dumb! You didn''t even think to bring a thermos. Look how prepared I am!" Others proudly puffed out their chests, talking animatedly under the gaze of the crowd: "I''m telling the truth! My son is a Level Three Beast Master. He fought in yesterday''s battle and even defeated a Beast Master from the Stellar Empire!" The onlooking crowd immediately expressed their envy, with some praising him: "Your kid is amazing! He brought glory to Genosha! My son is from Nova Academy, he couldn''t attend the Eye of Ice and Fire this time. Can we exchange contact information? It would be great for the kids to connect." Just then, a large group of figures appeared on the distant roadit was the young Beast Masters from Genosha, returning from the Eye of Ice and Fire. "They''re here! They''re here! Hurry! I just made some food, and I must let these kids try it!" "Try mine first! Yours can''t possibly taste as good as mine!" "Shut up!" The crowd in Genosha surged like a tide toward the young masters, all eyes searching for Charles, eager for this true genius hero to experience their warm welcome. However, Charles''s figure did not appear. Someone curiously asked the student next to them, "Where''s Charles? Is he not back yet?" The student replied, "Charles went back early with the dean, along with Teacher Ethan. They said they wanted to assess his combat abilities and focus on training." Hearing this, the crowd around them paused for a moment. Some people sighed: "That''s Charles for you. Not arrogant or complacent, even at a time like this, he''s still thinking about training." "Exactly! With such incredible talent and still so hardworking, he truly is admirable!" Chapter 353 - 353: Ethans Words In Genosha Calivia, inside the Cyber Academy training room. Ethan looked seriously at Charles, who was not far away. He took a deep breath, his muscles tensing up, and his blood flowed rapidly. His exposed skin began to radiate a great deal of heat, and a white mist enveloped him. "The next level is the extreme power of a Level Five Beast Master. Typical geniuses only reach this degree at Level Five." Ethan said slowly. Charles also took a deep breath. As soon as he returned to the academy, he had dragged Teacher Ethan to the training room, eager to test his current combat power. Since his body was enhanced by the Ice and Fire Lotus, Charles hadn''t fought against anyone else. Due to the special effects of the Ice and Fire Lotus, his physical condition, strength, speed, and reaction capabilities had all improved, and there was no need for any adjustments. He could now vaguely sense that an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would not stand a chance against him! In the next moment, Charles did not hesitate to launch an attack. The floor of the training room shattered suddenly as Charles''s figure sped toward Ethan like a bullet. "Boom!" The collision of fists produced a deafening sound, and shockwaves erupted from the point of contact, blowing dust around the training room. "What immense power!" Ethan couldn''t help but exclaim softly, his arms trembling slightly. It''s important to note that while he was exerting his ultimate power as a Level Five Beast Master, his physical capability was at the Level Seven Beast Master level! Charles''s full-powered attack could make his arm tremble, an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would have long since crumbled under it. Only a powerful genius Level Five Beast Master could contend with Charles, but defeating him would be nearly impossible! As Charles kept attacking, Ethan quietly initiated his counterattack. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His figure flickered like an elusive specter, effortlessly dodging Charles''s strikes, and he launched a punch directly at Charles''s abdomen! Charles reacted quickly, even without using the Divine Domain, he sharply sensed Ethan''s intent to attack. In the blink of an eye, Charles adjusted his stance, crossing his arms in front of his chest while slightly crouching down. In the next moment, Ethan''s powerful punch crashed into Charles''s crossed arms! "Boom!" A dull thud echoed as Charles was pushed backward, his feet scraping along the ground with a sharp sound. He continued to retreat for about three meters before finally stopping. Shaking his sore arms and scratching his head, he said slowly: "Teacher Ethan, that strength of yours isn''t something a Level Five Beast Master should possess!" Ethan chuckled, shaking his fist, and replied, "Charles, don''t underestimate other geniuses. Your strength as a Level Four Beast Master is enough to crush an average Level Five Beast Master." "I just used a strength that''s about what you''d have as a Level Five Beast Master. It seems your physical defense is quite impressive!" Charles nodded helplessly, now having a clear understanding of his own strength. "Teacher Ethan, there shouldn''t be anyone among the Level Four Beast Masters who can match me now, right?" Charles pondered and asked curiously. Ethan first nodded, then shook his head, slowly responding: "Not necessarily. The Abyssal Depths might not have any, but in other major regions, like the Haunted Marsh, there should be Level Four Beast Masters whose strength is comparable to yours." Hearing this response, Charles was a bit surprised. His current strength could easily crush an ordinary Level Five Beast Master without any issue. Even against more talented and stronger Level Five Beast Masters, he could still hold his own in a fight. In fact, once Charles used all his trump cards and tactics, an ordinary Level Six Beast Master would have to go all out to battle him. As Beast Master levels increase, the gap in strength widens. At the beginning, there isn''t much difference between a Level One and a Level Two Beast Master, with a slight advantage, a Level One Beast Master can even turn the tables on a Level Two. However, when it comes to Level Five and Level Six Beast Masters, as long as the Level Six Beast Master isn''t severely injured, an ordinary Level Five Beast Master simply cannot defeat them. The dominance of a Level Six Beast Master over a Level Five is comprehensive, not just in terms of the number and level of mystical beasts, but also in the physical capabilities of the Beast Master, which far exceed those of a Level Five Beast Master. Thus, geniuses can often fight above their level in the early stages, but by Level Five, Six, and Seven, very few can manage to do so! Individuals like Charles, who is only a Level Four Beast Master yet can crush ordinary Level Five Beast Masters and still fight against regular Level Six Beast Masters, are incredibly rare. "Aside from the Abyssal Depths, there are three major regions and the central Haunted Marsh. This world is vast, and there should still be geniuses stronger than me." Charles took a deep breath, feeling a more stable mindset. Meanwhile, Ethan''s mind was racing with thoughts: "I can''t believe I said it out loud. A freak like Charles is indeed quite rare, even in the Haunted Marsh. But I''ve never been to the Haunted Marsh myself. Saying it more seriously might make Charles a bit more cautious." With that thought in mind, Ethan''s expression became more serious. "You know the admission requirements for Mons Academy this year. Anyone under twenty years old who is a Level Five Beast Master can enter directly into the main academy." Ethan said slowly. He carefully organized his words and continued: "There are many new students at the main academy, and their talents won''t be much worse than yours, Charles. You can''t let your guard down, you need to keep working hard." After saying this, Ethan slowly turned around and walked out of the training room. At that moment, his face was filled with doubt. The words he just said were insincere, in his opinion, the talents of those students at the main academy surely couldn''t match Charles''s. Even Luna, as a Level Five Beast Master, wouldn''t stand a chance against Charles right now. Let''s not forget, those who can enter Cyber Academy''s main campus are all under twenty years old. This age limit is significant. Luna is almost twenty this year, while Charles is only eighteen! There is roughly a year and a half age difference between them. Ethan couldn''t even bear to think about itif Charles had another year and a half, would he become a Level Six Beast Master? A Level Six Beast Master by the age of twenty? Even in the Haunted Marsh, which he has yet to visit, there shouldn''t be many like that. "This kid is truly a monster!" After leaving the training room, Ethan arrived at Dean Jamie''s office. He took a deep breath and said seriously to Jamie, who was busy with paperwork: "Dean, I would like to request a leave of absence. I''m not sure how long it will take." Jamie slowly lifted his head, his gaze revealing confusion, and asked, "Is it because of that guy Zorion? You really don''t need to worry about him, he just got a bit lucky, becoming an Level Eight Beast Master before you." Ethan shook his head and replied, "When I first saw him, I was indeed impulsive. But now, it''s not because of himit''s because of Charles." Hearing Charles''s name, Jamie immediately put down the documents he was holding. His expression became serious, and his tone intensified as he quickly asked: "What happened to Charles? Why is it because of him?" Ethan sighed and said quietly, "Charles''s progress is too rapid. It won''t be long before he comes to me for training, and I won''t be able to help him anymore." "Dean, you''re an Level Eight Beast Master, but you''re usually busy dealing with all sorts of matters. The other teachers may teach well, but their combat awareness and experience can''t compare to mine." Jamie nodded in agreement after hearing this. Ethan is indeed the strongest Level Seven Beast Master at Genosha Cyber Academy. So he has been responsible for guiding Charles in practical combat training. "Charles shouldn''t be improving this quickly in the near future. The transition from Level Four to Level Five Beast Master usually takes a long time. I want to take advantage of this window to try and break through myself. I should be able to become a Level Eight Beast Master." Ethan said seriously. Upon hearing this, Jamie suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with anticipation, and asked: "From what you''re saying, you have a good chance?" Ethan nodded, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips. He recalled the conversation he''d had with the dean about teaming up after he became a Level Eight Beast Master to take Charles from Ezra. "Dean, don''t forget our agreement. I''m leaving now." Ethan said as he turned and walked out of the dean''s office. Jamie was momentarily stunned. He couldn''t recall any agreement with Ethan until he saw the mischievous smile on Ethan''s face, and then he remembered their earlier conversation. "Ezra, once you become a Level Eight Beast Master, you''ll only get stronger." Jamie shook his head. In fact, he now felt that even Ezra, as an Level Eight Beast Master, wasn''t particularly qualified to teach Charles. Only a Level Nine Beast Master could properly guide Charles. "I need to step up too. It would be great if I could become a Level Nine Beast Master before Ezra." Jamie thought to himself. He glanced at the large stack of documents on his desk and let out a silent sigh. ... Charles left the training room. He didn''t have anything particularly urgent to do at the moment. His next plan was to steadily increase the levels of his mystical beasts, ensuring they all reached at least Level Thirty. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold all needed to be improved, especially the lower-level Mia and Little Gold. As he contemplated his future plans, Charles suddenly saw Jace''s figure appear in front of him. "Charles, something happened!" Jace exclaimed urgently. Chapter 354 - 354: One Old, One Young "Don''t worry, take your time and tell me what happened." Charles said, slightly furrowing his brow. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any enemies left around Genosha. Could it be a grudge from the Stellar Empire? Are they here to take revenge? But that seems unlikely! Charles''s mind raced as he analyzed various possibilities until he heard Jace take a deep breath and say: "Something happened at the Alchemist Guild. Someone is openly shouting and insulting Mr. Colton." "What?" Charles couldn''t have imagined it was related to Teacher Colton. The Alchemist Guild, Teacher Coltonwhat on earth happened? As Charles and Jace headed toward the Alchemist Guild, he listened to Jace''s explanation. It turned out that after Jace returned to Calivia today, he intended to buy some miracle drugs at the Alchemist Guild to accelerate his Beast Master level progression. Unexpectedly, he encountered two people, one old and one young, who were publicly shouting that Genosha had no good alchemists, and that so-called masters of alchemy were nothing but cowards. The young man even boldly declared that he would challenge Colton''s apprentice today, but the cowardly Colton refused him. According to the unwritten rules among alchemists, this was already an admission of defeat. "That son of a bitch, saying that as a teacher, he won''t let his apprentice step up and just refuses outrighthe''s not fit to teach anyone." Jace cursed angrily. If it were someone else''s business, he might just watch the drama unfold. But Colton''s apprentice is Charles. When someone openly insults Colton at the Alchemist Guild, they are insulting Charles''s teacher, so of course, Jace felt compelled to rush over and tell Charles right away. Charles took a deep breath. Now that he knew about the situation, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing. If others mocked or insulted him, Charles could brush it off, he didn''t want to waste time getting involved. At most, he could challenge them to a duel and knock them to the ground. Moreover, no one in Genosha dared to mock or provoke him anymore. However, when someone openly spoke ill of Teacher Colton, Charles couldn''t hold back. Colton had always treated him well, freely giving him orange-quality miracle drugs without a second thought. And whenever Charles faced problems, Teacher Colton would do his best to help him. Charles was not someone who lacked gratitude, he kept everything in mind, thinking of ways to repay the kindness in the future. But now, he didn''t have to wait. It was time to uphold his teacher''s honor. Just as Charles had left Cyber Academy not far behind, his phone buzzed with an incoming call. When he pulled out his phone, it was a call from Teacher Colton. "Charles, where are you right now? Don''t get involved in what''s happening at the Alchemist Guild. Just pretend nothing has happened." Colton''s calm voice came through slowly. Charles responded with some confusion, "Teacher, I''ve just left the academy. Someone is openly insulting you. As your apprentice, I can''t just act like nothing is happening." Charles was right, if he remained indifferent to such insults and provocations, others would think he was scared or didn''t care about his teacher. "Alright, wait for me at the academy gate. I''ll be right out." Colton said before hanging up. He looked around the wooden cabin, and the events of the day slowly came back to him. A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh had heard about his information and specifically brought his apprentice here. It wasn''t for anything else, it was for revenge! As memories of the past flooded his mind, Colton quickened his pace. He needed to intercept Charles. Soon, Colton arrived at the gate of Cyber Academy, where he saw Charles waiting, along with Jace by his side. "Teacher, what is going on?" Charles rushed over to ask as soon as he saw Colton. Colton sighed and replied slowly, "It''s like this. They are alchemists from the Haunted Marsh, and I have a history with them. They are here for revenge." "Revenge?" Charles looked at Colton with confusion. Colton nodded, his eyes drifting upward as he fell into memories, speaking softly: "When I was younger and full of ambition, I had a conflict with another alchemist. We decided to settle it with a duel, wagering our futures." "In the end, I won, and according to our wager, that person could never touch alchemical equipment again for the rest of his life." "Young and reckless, I was lost in my own talent, only to hear about that person a month later." Colton paused, his tone heavy as he continued, "He committed suicide." "Suicide?" Charles''s pupils widened slightly, he hadn''t expected such an outcome. Colton sighed again and said slowly, "Yes, he was also a genius in alchemy and a decent person. Our small conflict escalated into a tragedy." "To no longer engage in what you love is an incredibly painful thing." "The one they brought this time is that person''s brother. I didn''t expect him to become a master-level alchemist." At this point, Colton turned to look at Charles, his worry evident as he said, "Their target this time is you and me, Charles. You must not get involved." Upon hearing this, Charles began to understand, it was due to Teacher Colton''s past grievances. However, he felt puzzled about why he was considered a target. Colton seemed to sense his confusion and spoke again, "They will find ways to provoke you, trying to get you to agree to an alchemist duel. It might be just like my situation back then, with your future on the line." "Charles, you are a true genius in alchemy. Your talent surpasses mine. Just hold on for now and don''t act impulsively." Colton urged. Colton understood Charles''s character, if someone mocked or provoked him, Charles might not care much. However, once it involved someone close to him, Charles would undoubtedly retaliate and make the other person understand what regret felt like! Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "Teacher Colton, let''s go take a look first. I have faith in myself." Colton sighed and insisted, "You should go back. Since they dared to speak up, they must be prepared. You''ve been learning with me for too short a time. We can talk about this later." Colton was resolute in his heart, he didn''t want anything to happen to Charles. What if those two kept mocking, provoking, and even insulting him? Compared to the alchemical genius Charles, reputation was utterly insignificant. Moreover, if Charles failed, the "Valley of the Herb King" alchemist secret realm that Colton had always cared about would be completely out of reach. "Go back. If you insist on going, promise me you''ll follow my lead in everything." Colton said helplessly. Charles nodded and followed behind Colton as they headed toward the Genosha Calivia Alchemist Guild. Inside the alchemist guild, a large crowd had already gathered, watching the two men on the sofas in the hall. One was an old man with white hair and a white beard, hunched over on the sofa, his expression dark and silent. The other was a young man who looked about eighteen, lounging back on the sofa with his legs crossed, shouting loudly: "Tsk tsk, Genosha really is a small place. The level of alchemists here is pathetic. Even if there''s a master-level alchemist, he''s just a turtle, too scared to come out." "That turtle''s apprentice, what was his name? Charles? The so-called genius of alchemy? How dare he say that! I see him as nothing but trash. If he''s really a genius, he should have the guts to duel me in an alchemical showdown!" The nearby Genosha alchemist gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and fought against the impulse to charge at the young man and beat him up. He finally opened his mouth to retort: "Charles is not that kind of person. He became a high-ranking alchemist at eighteen. How can he not be considered a genius in alchemy?" "Exactly! Charles will definitely become a master-level alchemist in the future!" "What right do you have to speak about Charles like that?" The young man beside the old man boredly extended his pinky finger and dug at his ear before slowly responding: "I was also eighteen, and coincidentally, I am a high-ranking alchemist as well. I''m on the brink of becoming a special-level alchemist. So what right do you think I have?" His words instantly silenced the hall of the alchemist guild. Many Genosha alchemists whispered among themselves: "Is that true? Isn''t that stronger than Charles?" "I heard the old man next to him is a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, so it should be true." "A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? Isn''t that even more impressive than Charles''s teacher?" "I think so too. After all, he''s from the Haunted Marsh, it''s only normal for him to be powerful!" "But how can he say such things about Charles? Charles is a hero of Genosha!" After the quiet discussions and explanations, the Genosha alchemists present fixed their furious and hostile gazes on the young man. Meanwhile, the old man lounging on the sofa slowly turned his head, scanning the surroundings before settling his gaze on Owen, the president of the alchemist guild. "Since you are the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, you should be aware of my power. As long as Colton agrees to my conditions, I will not intervene in the competition between Genosha and Kingston." the old man said calmly. Owen could only remain silent, even though he and Colton were no longer on speaking terms. However, faced with this ill-intentioned old man, Owen was constantly thinking of ways to resolve the situation. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 355 - 355: Arrogance In the world of Beast Master, the alchemist guild is a very powerful organization, with an alchemist guild set up in every city of each country. The Haunted Marsh is even the headquarters of the alchemist guild, and the old man sitting on the sofa in the hall of the Genosha alchemist guild is a high-ranking member from the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild. Owen was deep in thought, he knew that what the other party said was not a joke but a genuine display of power. Not to mention anything else, just the restriction of certain alchemical materials for the Genosha alchemist guild would already be unbearable for Genosha. Among the seven countries of the Abyssal Depths, Genosha is not very powerful, it could even be considered a weak nation. This is one of the reasons why the people of Genosha were so excited when they saw Charles lead the young Beast Masters of Genosha to defeat the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire. "Honorable Mr. Quinn, the Genosha alchemist guild cannot interfere with any decisions made by Colton, a master-level alchemist." President Owen said slowly. At this point, he could only say this, hoping that the old man named Quinn would take a step back. Unexpectedly, Quinn merely glanced at him dismissively, then leaned back against the sofa, closing his eyes, clearly refusing to concede any ground. Owen furrowed his brow tightly, there was nothing he could do. The other party was clearly prepared and had come specifically to target Colton, this master-level alchemist. "I say, your Genosha alchemist guild is really lacking, isn''t it? What of a master-level alchemist? Is Colton, that cowardly turtle, no longer a member of the alchemist guild?" the young man on the sofa shouted incessantly. "Sir! Please observe some basic courtesy, a master-level alchemist should not be insulted so casually." Owen took a deep breath and said slowly. If it weren''t for the pressure of the situation, he would have taught this arrogant young man, named Seven, a severe lesson long ago. Unfortunately, the master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, Quinn, is actually Seven''s teacher. "Polite? I''ve been very polite. A bunch of narrow-minded people, what''s so genius about being an eighteen-year-old senior alchemist? I, Seven, will become a top-level alchemist in less than a month!" Seven kept shaking his neck, loudly addressing the people around him. In his eyes, Genosha was just a small place, both poor and backward. What does an eighteen-year-old senior alchemist mean? He''s probably close to nineteen and just got lucky to barely become a senior alchemist. He, the alchemy genius from the Haunted Marsh, may not be the most talented, but he was confident that in a small place like Genosha, no young person had better alchemy talent than him! "Hmph, a bunch of useless fools, especially you! You all look like you''re in your thirties, yet you still carry intermediate alchemist badges. It''s just embarrassing! You might as well give up being alchemists and go back to the countryside to raise pigs." Seven said with a grin. His words instantly changed the expressions of the alchemists present in Genosha. Those who were ruthlessly mocked gritted their teeth, clenched their fists, and stared fiercely at Seven, wanting to pin him to the ground and beat him up. "Dear Mr. Quinn, isn''t your apprentice going a bit too far? There aren''t that many geniuses in this world, the vast majority are ordinary people who work hard day after day for their dreams of alchemy. They shouldn''t be mocked." said Owen, the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, who couldn''t bear to see Seven continue being so arrogant. In his mind, he subconsciously recalled Charles. Among the young people in Genosha, only Charles had the alchemist talent that could compare to Seven. However, Owen was somewhat uncertain. After all, Charles had not been a senior alchemist for long, while Seven was already close to becoming a top-level alchemist. "Perhaps even Charles wouldn''t be able to compete with this arrogant boy, given that they are from the Haunted Marsh." Owen thought to himself. His reasoning wasn''t unfounded, in the world of the Beast Master, the vast majority of alchemy experts were concentrated in the Haunted Marsh. There, various exchange and study activities were frequently held, and their alchemy skills were generally much stronger than those from the Abyssal Depths. Even if Charles and Seven had the same alchemist rank, Charles would not be Seven''s match. Just as Owen was analyzing this in his mind, Seven spoke up again, "We''ll only be staying in Genosha for three days. If that guy Colton still refuses to let me have a duel with Charles, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourselves." Seven said smugly. His gaze swept disdainfully over the surrounding alchemists, and he continued speaking with a hint of boredom: "This is boring, you''re all just a bunch of useless fools. Look at your cowardly expressions, unable to voice your anger. Genosha probably doesn''t have any alchemy geniuses, and maybe Charles''s alchemist rank is fake. After all, in a place like this, no one would come to check." An old man and a young man suppressed all the Genosha alchemists present. Owen could only take deep breaths to ease his anger. He knew very well that he absolutely could not let any unexpected incidents occur, otherwise, the other side would definitely seize the opportunity and push further. "I will report this matter to the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild. Duels between alchemists should follow the principle of mutual consent!" Owen said in a low voice. The old man, Quinn, instantly opened his eyes, his tone filled with disdain as he replied leisurely: "You should know the rules and regulations of the Alchemy Guild. Resources are limited, and the Alchemist Guild in Kingston is better in my eyes. It''s only fair that they get priority for their alchemy resources." Upon hearing this, all the people from Genosha fell silent. They all understood what the consequences would be. If the resources of the Genosha Alchemist Guild were restricted, the Beast Masters of Genosha would be greatly affected. Moreover, as an enemy nation, Kingston would have more alchemy materials than Genosha, which would be an even bigger blow. In the struggle between the two countries, Genosha would be at a disadvantage. "How can this be?! Isn''t this just bullying?" A Genosha alchemist clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, speaking in a low voice. Someone nearby sighed helplessly and replied: "There''s nothing we can do, our country doesn''t have connections at the headquarters of the Alchemist Guild." Another person thought for a moment and cautiously said, "If Charles agrees to the duel, maybe it won''t come to that." The speaker''s voice was very soft, but many people still heard it, causing several angry glares to be directed at him. "What do you mean by that? Charles just became a senior alchemist, while the other side is almost a top-level alchemist. If you let Charles agree to the duel, isn''t that a guaranteed loss?" "Exactly! Charles just led the youth to defeat the Beast Master of the Stellar Empire yesterday, bringing glory to Genosha. Are you really suggesting he enter a duel that he''s certain to lose?" "Besides, there''s a lot of malice behind this, if he agrees and fails, the consequences will definitely be severe." Most of the Genosha alchemists were deeply grateful to Charles, considering him a hero of Genosha who should not agree to a duel that was certain to be a loss. "But if that''s the case, we have no other options." the person said, lowering his head and speaking glumly. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The hall of the Alchemist Guild was large, and it was now packed with people, none of whom were speaking. "Don''t worry, our stakes won''t be too excessive. We''re just asking that Charles never practices alchemy again, that''s all. It''s a simple matter." Seven said with a grin. At that moment, Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a gasp suddenly erupted at the entrance of the Alchemist Guild, and someone shouted, "Look! It''s Charles! And his teacher Colton!" In an instant, everyone in the hall turned their heads to look outside, their faces filled with anticipation and excitement. "I told you, I will not let Charles participate in this duel. You can give up on that idea." Colton''s voice rang out, his tone very resolute. Quinn, who had been lounging on the sofa, slowly sat up straight, reaching out to stroke his graying beard, and turned his gaze to Charles with keen interest, saying: "Colton, it seems you care a lot about this apprentice of yours. If you don''t agree, Genosha will lose a lot, you will become a sinner." Colton took a deep breath. He was well aware of the consequences. Quinn''s brother was the alchemy genius who had committed suicide, and the other side could do anything for revenge! "When I dueled with your brother, it was mutually agreed upon. If I lost, I would also give up alchemy as per our agreement." Colton said slowly. Back then, in their youthful arrogance, the stakes were a bit too high, which ultimately led to Quinn''s brother''s suicide. However, from another perspective, when agreeing to an alchemist duel, the outcome was already predetermined. The risks he took were the same as those taken by Quinn''s brother, but his strength was simply greater. "Shut up! This is all your fault! If it weren''t for you, my brother might have become a master-level alchemist or even reached the legendary level!" Quinn suddenly yelled out in a frenzy. All these years, he had never been able to forget his brother. After all, it was under his brother''s influence that he had embarked on the path of alchemy. Now he had become a master-level alchemist, while his brother could see nothing at all. "Colton, and your apprentice Charles, you both must agree to this duel. The loser will never be allowed to touch any alchemy equipment for the rest of their life!" Quinn said, his gaze dark and his tone resolute. Chapter 356 - 356: Shock Charles stood behind Colton. They had just arrived but had not yet entered the doors of the Alchemist Guild, so they had overheard Quinn''s threat and Seven''s arrogance. Charles immediately wanted to rush into the Alchemist Guild, but Colton grabbed him firmly. Even now, Colton continued to shield Charles from view, afraid that Charles would act impulsively and agree to the duel between alchemists. "Quinn, this is a matter between the two of us. No one else should be involved, not my apprentice Charles nor any other Beast Masters from Genosha." Colton said calmly. His reasoning was simple: he did not want to drag Charles into this. In Colton''s eyes, Charles had a greater talent for alchemy than he did. He was bound to become a master-level alchemist in the future, and perhaps even a legendary one! "Stop talking nonsense. I''m giving you seven days to think it over. I know you''re training your apprentice to enter the Valley of the Herb King." Quinn said slowly as he stood up from the sofa. He straightened his back, his gaze filled with endless resentment as he looked at Colton and said darkly: "In a small place like Genosha, what kind of alchemy genius could there possibly be? Even if Charles enters the Valley of the Herb King, he''ll only be able to look up at the other geniuses. But I really want to crush your hopes personally, to make sure you live in misery for the rest of your life." After saying this, Quinn turned to leave with Seven. Just as the two were about to leave, Charles suddenly spoke up. His expression was very calm, and he articulated clearly and powerfully as he said: "I am very curious about where your disgusting sense of superiority and blindness comes from." In an instant, everyone in the hall froze, their eyes wide open, fixated on Charles. Some Genosha alchemists clenched their fists, waving them vigorously, their faces filled with excitement. Others looked at Charles with worried eyes, thinking to themselves whether Charles was about to act impulsively. At that moment, Seven stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked back at the expressionless Charles. He let out a laugh that was almost maniacal, his expression and gestures exceedingly flamboyant. While clutching his stomach and laughing heartily, he intermittently said, "Hahahaha, kid, you''re just too ridiculous." "In my eyes, you''re nothing more than a toad living at the bottom of a well, having never seen the world. If you really want to know, just agree to duel with me." "When you lose, you''ll naturally understand where my sense of superiority comes from. At that point, you''ll be begging on your knees, and I might just give you some pointers." After Seven finished speaking, before Charles could respond, his expression shifted again to one of pity and mockery. He pointed a finger at Charles and slowly said: "Wait, I forgot. After you lose, you won''t be able to do alchemy anymore." Charles was not angry at all, he simply looked calmly at the arrogant Seven, a hint of pity in his eyes, and replied: "Don''t worry about me, instead, think about what you''ll do after you lose, besides alchemy." Upon hearing this, Seven''s eyes widened with excitement, and he couldn''t wait to speak: "Are you agreeing? What you just said goes for you too!" "An eighteen-year-old high-level alchemist must have spent all his time on alchemy. When you lose and can no longer continue with alchemy, that will be a huge blow to you." Charles shook his head, looking at Seven with a hint of curiosity, and asked in a puzzled tone: "All your time? Is that really how it is for you? I spend very little time on alchemy." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Seven clearly froze for a moment. He carefully observed the expression on Charles''s face and realized that the confusion was not feigned. He was momentarily at a loss for words. This was because he had indeed spent all his time studying alchemy. From a very young age, he had started to learn about alchemical knowledge, studying diligently every day without daring to slack off. That was also why he was nearing the level of a high-ranking alchemist at only eighteen years old. He had originally thought that Charles was the same way, which was why he had made that comment. After all, losing meant he could no longer engage with alchemy, which would signify not only the loss of future hopes but also that past efforts would turn to nothing. "What do you mean by that? Are you lying? Do you do anything besides alchemy?" Seven''s tone was not calm, his questions came out somewhat disjointed. Charles scratched his head, thought for a moment, and answered honestly: "Yeah, I''m also a Level Four Beast Master and a high-level blacksmith. Alchemy is just a supplementary profession, and I only spend a little time on alchemy study each day." "W-What? Don''t joke around! That''s impossible! You must be lying on purpose, that''s just common sense!" Seven breathed a sigh of relief. Such an exaggerated claim was undoubtedly fabricated! "It seems you are the one living like a toad at the bottom of a well, having never seen the world." Charles shot back directly, using Seven''s own words against him. At that moment, Quinn, who had been mostly unresponsive, slowly turned his body, furrowing his brow as he said in a deep voice: "I expected Colton''s apprentice to be some kind of genius, but I didn''t think he would spout such ridiculous lies. You have no brains at all and think everyone else is a fool. In fact, you are..." His words were left unfinished. Charles waved his hand and directly took out the high-level blacksmith certification stored in his storage space. At the same time, four hexagram arrays lit up around him, their dazzling light instantly causing Quinn''s eyes to widen and his mouth to close! "T-This can''t be fake, can it?" Quinn said in disbelief, his mouth agape. As a senior member of the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild, he had lived for so many years and had seen all kinds of geniuses. Upon hearing Charles''s words, he didn''t even have to think, those claims must be false. An eighteen-year-old Level Four Beast Master could be considered a genius in the Haunted Marsh, although not an exceptionally brilliant one. Moreover, the time required to become a high-level blacksmith was no small feat either. Ordinary people simply couldn''t reach such a level by the age of eighteen, as it would be a waste! If it were true, it would mean Charles''s talent in alchemy was beyond imagination! While Quinn and Seven doubted the authenticity of Charles''s certification, the nearby Genosha Beast Masters felt a sense of vindication upon seeing the shock on their faces. At first, Quinn and Seven had been condescending, their tone full of disdain for Genosha. Now, in front of Charles, these two had become people from a small place, clearly having never seen the world. Some Genosha alchemists began to speak up, sarcastically and pretending to be casual: "I just remembered, when Charles challenged the Reaper''s Scythe, he used his own combat techniques." A companion immediately caught on and added: "Not just his own combat techniques, the Genosha Beast Mastery scholar Dovid has also praised Charles''s knowledge of Beast Mastery." "Exactly! Hundreds of thousands watched live as Charles quickly identified the Fire Spirit Fish and harvested the Ice Spirit Flower. Most people couldn''t even come close." Quinn''s eyes widened as he listened to the surrounding Genosha alchemists. His pupils gradually expanded and contracted, and his hand, which had been stroking his beard, unconsciously gripped it tightly until he pulled out a few hairs, finally snapping back to reality. "Self-created combat techniques? Knowledge of Beast Mastery? Identifying a rare ferocious beast like the Fire Spirit Fish? And discovering the Ice Spirit Flower?" Quinn''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he frantically swallowed. An eighteen-year-old Level Four Beast Master, a high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, capable of self-creating combat techniques and possessing a rich reservoir of Beast Mastery knowledgeeach of these achievements alone would be impressive in anyone else. Only someone capable of simultaneously achieving two of these feats could truly be considered a genius. Three of these accomplishments truly made him a genius among geniuses, and the fact that so many of them had happened to Charles made one question their validity. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, at the very least, Charles was a high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, and a Level Four Beast Master. "If this kid puts all his energy and time into alchemy, given enough time, he might actually become a legendary alchemist!" Quinn took a deep breath, subconsciously thinking to himself. After all, a legendary alchemist was something else entirely, there were only three in the entire Ethereal Grove! If Charles were properly cultivated, he might just become the fourth! Of course, such a thing was not guaranteed. In the small nations of the Abyssal Depths, astonishing geniuses occasionally appeared, but upon closer investigation, one would often find those so-called geniuses were actually fabricated. Some even resorted to shortcuts to attract attention, cutting corners in the most basic yet crucial alchemical knowledge, becoming those who only knew how to concoct without understanding the principles of alchemy. Such individuals were destined to never become powerful alchemists! Now, Quinn began to harbor doubts, perhaps Charles was just another one of those false "geniuses"! "Regardless, when I get back today, I need to thoroughly investigate Charles''s background. He might be a genius nurtured by some organization." Quinn resolved in his mind. Meanwhile, as Quinn pondered, Seven, who had been silent for quite a while, cast a gloomy glance at Charles and began to sarcastically mock him: "Hmph, if everything you say is true, then why are you too scared to accept my challenge for an alchemist duel?" Chapter 357 - 357: Coltons Thoughts Seven''s words were not without purpose, he could sense that his mentor, Quinn, was stunned by Charles''s talent. Moreover, the expressions on the faces of the useless Genosha alchemists around him while they spoke didn''t seem to indicate that they were fabricating anything. No matter what, Charles had already posed a threat to him. As Quinn''s apprentice, Seven had seen too many powerful alchemists and had developed a mad craving for alchemical genius. Now, a sense of crisis had started to grow in his heart because of Charles. "What if my mentor gets tempted and wants to take Charles as his apprentice, or worse, lowers the stakes of the duel? That cannot happen!" Seven thought to himself. His gaze hardened, even if there were geniuses among these small nations in the Abyssal Depths, none could be stronger than him! He couldn''t do anything about the alchemical geniuses from the Haunted Marsh, having to watch as they grew ever more powerful, but now, an opportunity to destroy a potential rival lay right before him. How could he possibly let that slip away? "Destroying a world where someone might be stronger than me is an exceedingly pleasurable thing. I''m on the verge of becoming a top-tier alchemist. Even if Charles''s talent is indeed greater than mine, he still wouldn''t stand a chance against me!" Seven was very confident in his own abilities. "Are you actually afraid of me now? Saying so much that is obviously false just to make me think more highly of you?" Seven said ominously to Charles. Charles remained unfazed, his mindset had always been calm, rarely fluctuating. Just as he was about to respond, Colton suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of Charles, saying, "Enough. I''ll give you an answer within seven days. Quinn, you''ve gone too far." Quinn suppressed his shock and thoughts, slowly raising his eyes to look at Colton, and replied, "There''s no other way, unless you voluntarily give up everything, including your hands." As soon as those words were uttered, the alchemists present erupted into a clamor, continuously discussing: "That''s too cruel! An alchemist without hands can''t continue alchemy at all!" "For a master-level alchemist, that''s more painful than death." "Of course! No one can give up everything, it''s an unbearable thing." "This is outrageous! Are the people from the Haunted Marsh really this unreasonable?" "Sigh, we are still too weak. The people from the Haunted Marsh don''t even regard the Abyssal Depths, let alone us Genosha." "Damn it!" The atmosphere on-site grew more tense and oppressive, and the Genosha alchemists felt a surge of anger building within them, wanting to vent it out. Many impulsive individuals had already made their way to the entrance of the alchemist guild, standing by the door. As soon as there was any sign of trouble, they would close the door and prevent Quinn and Seven from leaving! Meanwhile, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, Owen, exchanged a silent glance with master-level alchemist Colton, both letting out a quiet sigh. "Seven days, that''s the final deadline!" Quinn coldly tossed out this statement, surveying all the Genosha alchemists around him without a hint of fear. He was confident that if anything unexpected happened to him in Genosha, the alchemist guild from the Haunted Marsh would not let Genosha off the hook. That kind of wrath was something a small, remote nation could not withstand. "Seven, let''s go." Quinn directly led Seven out of the Genosha alchemist guild. They walked out the door, facing the furious gazes of countless people, yet not a single person dared to act. Everyone understood the consequences of such actions. Soon, back in the hotel, Quinn lay on the sofa, feeling somewhat fatigued. He instructed Seven, who was beside him, saying: "I''m a bit tired right now. Go check on Charles''s information and organize it. I want to take a look later tonight." Seven nodded calmly, his heart bursting with joy. He knew this arrangement would happen, as Quinn was getting older and wasn''t particularly fond of the internet. He often believed that information online was misleading, designed to fool the masses. So whenever there was a need to research or investigate information, he would assign it to Seven, sending him to seek out professional intelligence agencies. "Now I really want to see if Charles is as monstrous as they say!" Seven quickly got to work. An hour later, He stared at the intelligence coming in from the laptop, falling into silence, unable to speak. Beside him lay an overflowing pile of cigarette butts, he had smoked an entire pack in a short amount of time. "Damn it, I can''t find a single flaw or shortcoming. The information says Charles is just a commoner from an ordinary family, who only got into alchemy after undergoing the Beast Master awakening ceremony." Seven went over the data on the laptop again and again, his eyes bloodshot with jealousy. "Why should this be? I studied alchemical knowledge since I was young. My family paid a huge price for me to become Quinn''s apprentice, yet Charles became a high-level alchemist in such a short time!" "It''s unfair! Unfair! Damn it! All geniuses stronger than me should just die!" Seven glared at the laptop screen, his twisted face reflected in the glow of the light. ... When Seven printed out all the information and organized it, he casually handed it to Quinn, who had just finished resting, and then stood quietly to the side without saying a word. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before. Quinn disdainfully tossed the documents on the table, saying sarcastically, "I really thought Genosha had produced a once-in-a-lifetime genius. This information seems perfect, but it has quite a few flaws. Does it really think everyone is a fool?" Seven lowered his head, a slight smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He had only made a few minor alterations, he hadn''t completely fabricated the data, and in some places, he had exaggerated even more. He did this knowing his mentor Quinn''s character and way of thinking, so he intentionally made those changes. "Master, someone like Charles is simply too detestable. His hypocrisy is disgusting, he doesn''t deserve to be an alchemist." Seven continued to embellish. Quinn nodded, thought for a moment, and slowly said: "Contact the alchemist guild in Kingston. Have them find a way to escalate some conflicts at the border between Kingston and Genosha. I want the people of Genosha to truly feel a sense of crisis." "And if Charles really wants to challenge you to an alchemist duel, don''t show any mercy. Stick to what we discussed before: make the entire alchemist career your wager. You won''t lose." Seven nodded frantically, his heart filled with joy. If Quinn were to change the terms of the wager because he valued Charles''s alchemical talent, then he wouldn''t have the chance to destroy Charles! As for the possibility of losing the match, the same wager would force him to end his entire alchemist career. Seven was very confident, Charles had just recently become a high-level alchemist and surely wouldn''t be stronger than him. He was certain he would achieve victory. "Now it''s just a matter of getting Charles to agree to the alchemist duel. That old coot Colton wouldn''t really want to cut off his own hands, would he? Charles isn''t even his biological son, so he shouldn''t." Seven kept pondering in his mind. His relationship with Quinn as a mentor and apprentice was relatively good. If they encountered such a situation, Quinn would undoubtedly have him participate in the duel between alchemists without hesitation. So Seven felt that Colton was merely hesitating, the status, strength, and wealth of a master-level alchemist were not so easily discarded. A lost apprentice could be replaced, but losing one''s arms would be much harder to recover from. Because Quinn would definitely use special methods to ensure Colton couldn''t rely on restorative miracle drugs to regenerate his arms. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, you are indeed so much stronger than I am, but it''s a pity that you are going to be destroyed by me!" Seven stifled the laughter bubbling within him as he slowly walked out, waiting until he was sure Quinn couldn''t hear him before bursting into loud, unrestrained laughter. On the other side, Charles had already returned to Cyber Academy with Colton, arriving at the wooden cabin. Colton sat on the steps of the cabin, gazing at the bamboo forest swaying in the wind, lost in thought. He hadn''t expected to encounter such a situation suddenly. He originally thought everything could proceed as planned, with Charles''s alchemical skills continuously improving under his guidance, allowing him to enter the "Valley of the Herb King" secret realm and fulfill his dreams. Who would have thought that troublesome Quinn would show up out of nowhere? Now his affairs had entangled Charles, and the entire pressure of Genosha was weighing down on him. If Charles had spent a bit more time with him and learned more alchemical knowledge, Colton might not be so worried. "Master, I feel like I should be fine, that Seven isn''t a top-tier alchemist." Charles said slowly. He was quite confident in himself because he could already sense that his alchemical skills would improve to the level of a top-tier alchemist in just a few days. Even though Seven was also a high-level alchemist, Charles wasn''t afraid of him. "Well, let''s just forget it. There''s a lot of risk involved, and I don''t want you to lose your future." Colton sighed and replied slowly. He looked at the bamboo forest outside, his thoughts swaying with the wind. If it came to a point where there was no other choice, he would bear any cost. As long as it didn''t involve Charles and didn''t affect him, Colton could accept it. "You should head back now. Remember, you can''t go anywhere for the next few days, and definitely don''t make any statements online about agreeing to the duel." Colton said seriously. Chapter 358 - 358: Have You Argued Enough? Hearing Colton''s words, Charles understood that his master was considering his well-being. Colton cared about his future development and didn''t want him to take this risk, worrying that if he truly failed, he would sacrifice his entire alchemist career. Colton, Ezra, Jamie, Hale, and others all made Charles feel warmth, he really cared about these people. The curse on Master Hale had already been lifted, and on Ezra''s side, there were Cecilia and Drake, two eighth-level Beast Masters, ready to provide assistance. Now Master Colton faced a dilemma and needed his help. Moreover, Charles truly wasn''t worried about the alchemist duel, he had seven days left, which was enough time for him to become a top-tier alchemist. "Master, I really think there''s no need to worry about this. The ones who should be worried are them, I won''t lose." Charles said with a serious expression. Colton looked at Charles with a touch of emotion, his eyes revealing a hint of determination as he slowly said: "Charles, I know about your talent. If you had another month, you might just become a top-tier alchemist. But now, there isn''t much time left." Colton sighed again. He also hoped that Charles truly had the strength to defeat Seven and resolve the crisis, but time was still too short. After all, it hadn''t been long since Charles became a high-level alchemist, and with only seven days left, how could he possibly become a top-tier alchemist and have a hundred percent confidence in defeating Seven? "How about this, Master? With seven days left, if I become a top-tier alchemist, you cannot stop me anymore." Charles thought for a moment and decided to let his actions speak for themselves. Colton nodded, seeing the seriousness and calmness on Charles''s face, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. What if Charles really managed to do it? Even knowing that the hope was slim, Colton had no other options at that moment. "Alright, without further ado, try to make time these next few days to continue learning alchemical knowledge with me." Colton said without wasting any time, leading Charles back to the wooden cabin to begin their alchemical lessons. In just a short afternoon, the events that occurred in the Genosha Alchemist Guild quickly spread across the entire Genosha network. The people who had just been celebrating Charles''s leadership in helping the youth of Genosha defeat the Stellar Empire''s Beast Master began to express their dissatisfaction online. As the situation continued to escalate, some information about Quinn was also exposed. "Damn it, this old man really has a lot of power, he can actually impose restrictions on the alchemical materials of the Genosha Alchemist Guild!" "It''s over, it''s over, if that happens, the Beast Masters of Genosha will lack resources for miracle drugs." "Although we can buy from other sources, that will cause the price of miracle drugs to skyrocket, which will have a huge impact!" "And you haven''t even considered that with more resources on Kingston''s side and fewer resources on ours, the gap will widen even further." "What should we do? Can anyone think of a solution?" "What can we do? Do we really have to let Charles participate in the alchemist duel?" "The opponent is about to become a top-tier alchemist, while Charles has only recently become a high-level alchemist, there''s no way he can defeat him!" The people of Genosha were also aware that they were not blindly supporting Charles. Although no one questioned Charles''s talent, the time was simply too short. Everyone unanimously believed that if given more time, Charles would surely not disappoint them. More and more people began to feel despair, knowing that the competition between Kingston and Genosha had already started. Now, this eighteen-year-old boy, Charles, had become a crucial figure. Whether Charles agreed to the alchemist duel and ended up unable to practice alchemy for life, or if Colton, the master-level alchemist, crippled himself, both outcomes were unacceptable to the people of Genosha! Either loss would severely damage Genosha''s interests and indirectly affect the entire nation''s strength. If they did nothing, Quinn would use his power to directly restrict Genosha''s alchemical resources, which would also have a massive impact. At this moment, in the palace of Genosha, all the ministers gathered together, continuously thinking and discussing how to find a solution to the problem. One person suggested, "Why don''t we take a firmer stance and directly confront the alchemist guild of the Haunted Marsh, demanding that they stop Quinn!" Immediately, someone rebutted, "That''s useless, the people of the Haunted Marsh have never taken the Abyssal Depths seriously. You know they are arrogant and haughty, thinking of us as weak, backward savages." "Aren''t their demands for Charles to agree to the duel? Compared to Colton, this master of alchemy, Charles''s sacrifice would be more acceptable. After all, having one master of alchemy is enough for Genosha." said a minister, who only considered the pros and cons, analyzing slowly. Nathaniel shot him a glance and coldly replied, "Charles has just led the youth of Genosha to victory, becoming nearly a national hero. Are you really going to force him to sacrifice? Don''t you consider the thoughts of the people?" The minister stretched his neck and continued in a deep voice, "So what? Charles just needs to become a powerful Beast Master. Even if he can never practice alchemy again, it won''t have much impact. Perhaps the people think the same way!" "If the people of Genosha are like you, willing to force a hero to sacrifice, I would feel ashamed." Nathaniel said calmly. His thoughts were simple and came from multiple perspectives. In Nathaniel''s view, the dignity and honor of Genosha could not be obliterated in comparison to some alchemical resources. The morale that had finally emerged because of Charles could not be easily lost. Moreover, if they retreated at the first sign of difficulty, it would severely damage the spirit of the nation. Thinking of this, Colton turned to Emperor Miles of Genosha and slowly said: "Your Majesty, I believe our stance should be firmer. Even if we face restrictions on alchemical resources, we should choose not to back down. This incident is a crisis, but it is also our opportunity. As long as we can successfully navigate this crisis, the spirit and dignity of Genosha will manifest in every Genosha citizen." These words instantly silenced everyone present, and they began to fall into deep thought. Nathaniel''s words made sense, but how should they navigate this crisis? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a soldier appeared at the door, shouting loudly, "Your Majesty, urgent news has arrived from the borders!" Instantly, everyone''s gaze turned toward the door, their faces reflecting a sense of foreboding. "Speak quickly!" Miles commanded briskly. "Your Majesty, reports from the front indicate that Kingston mobilized an army of ten thousand half an hour ago, and they are slowly advancing toward the front lines." the soldier announced loudly. One minister immediately exclaimed: "Your Majesty! It seems Kingston has learned about today''s events and wants to use this opportunity to pressure us!" "Yes, Your Majesty, we must resolve the issue with Quinn as soon as possible and not give Kingston any chances!" "I agree, Your Majesty. Otherwise, we should issue an order for Charles to accept the alchemist duel." The news of Kingston''s troop movement caused a flurry among the ministers. Many believed that if Charles agreed to the alchemist duel, they could successfully defuse the crisis. Nathaniel looked at the ministers, a hint of murderous intent quietly surfacing in his gaze. In his eyes, these people were utterly foolish, forcing Charles to agree to the duel and choosing to sacrifice him would only lead to greater losses for Genosha! It was not merely a loss of material and interests but a loss of national dignity and spiritual integrity! The former could be easily compensated, while the latter would be extremely difficult to recover. Unless Charles was willing to sacrifice himself, in which case they could promote him as a selfless and fearless hero! The ministers began to argue among themselves, while Emperor Miles of Genosha sat solemnly on the dragon throne, his expression dark and silent. His hands tightly gripped the armrests of the throne, which symbolized the emperor''s authority, his fingers turned slightly white from the pressure, and the veins on his wrists bulged, revealing his inner turmoil. The sunlight outside streamed through the windows, casting reflections on the smooth marble floor, creating a shadow of Miles. Half of his face was illuminated by the sunlight, while the other half remained hidden in shadow, showing neither joy nor anger. Nathaniel remained silent, his gaze fixed on Miles seated on the dragon throne, as if waiting for something. Time passed slowly, especially at this critical moment with the enemy mobilizing large forces. Miles, who should have issued commands quickly, was unusually silent and said nothing. Eventually, the bickering ministers sensed something was amiss and fell silent, turning their attention to the emperor. "Have you all finished arguing?" Miles said calmly. The response he received was silence. Nathaniel''s eyes gradually brightened, a hint of a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth, his entire body standing straight like a sharp sword, ready to be unsheathed at any moment! "You''ve forgotten that dignity is earned through strength. A high-ranking member of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild can threaten the entire Genosha at will, and instead of feeling ashamed, you eagerly want to act according to their wishes." Miles''s words were filled with fury. A gentle breeze swept through, lifting the curtains by the window, allowing even more sunlight to pour in. On the smooth marble floor, Miles''s furious expression was reflected. Chapter 359 - 359: That Is Charless Business "Whether Charles will agree to the alchemist''s duel, or whether he even wants to, is entirely up to him." Miles said slowly. "What we need to do is make everyone aware that if they want Genosha to submit, they must pay a price!" He had already made up his mind, there could be no more retreat. What happened in the Genosha alchemist guild cannot be hidden. Now, the reactions from Genosha are being closely watched by all parties involved. If Genosha chooses to back down and show weakness, it will be seen as a small nation that can be easily bullied. Kingston could easily use this incident to promote his agenda, and if he does, the morale that had risen because of Charles would plummet once again. Moreover, Miles had a favorable view of Charles''s future. He understood very clearly that Ezra and Colton were both Charles''s mentors and key figures in Genosha, and he needed to show them the respect they deserved. So, it would be better to hand the choice over to Charles and Colton, allowing them to make their own decisions. Before Charles and Colton made their choices, what he needed to do was maintain a firm stance, expressing his concern and importance for Charles, and showing respect for Colton. "Mason, where are you?" Miles said slowly. The usually silent General Mason of Genosha quickly stepped forward and answered in a booming voice, "I am here!" "It''s time for you to get out there, mobilize an army of ten thousand, and rush to the front lines at the border!" Miles commanded without hesitation. "Understood!" Mason turned and left without a moment''s hesitation. He had a lot to do, mobilizing the army was not as simple as it seemed. Kingston had already taken action, and he needed to move quickly. "Nathaniel, where are you?" Miles called again. "I am here!" Nathaniel stepped forward. "Announce to all the citizens of Genosha to prepare for war. All resources, manpower, and financial support must be ready. We will show our attitude through our actions." Miles ordered. Nathaniel''s expression was serious as he took a deep breath and replied loudly: "Understood!" Immediately, all institutions in Genosha were activated. Television stations and media outlets urgently issued mobilization announcements and wartime declarations. No one was allowed to leave Genosha without permission. This move instantly caused an uproar. Countless people from Genosha began to discuss: "Damn Kingston, he actually wants to mobilize troops to threaten us. Genosha is not so easy to subdue!" "Since a fight is about to break out anyway, why not just go and take out those two alchemists from the Haunted Marsh? They''re way too arrogant!" "Exactly, at the very least, we need to let them know that we are not to be bullied!" Without hesitation, many Beast Masters from Genosha left their homes and took to the streets. The once bustling streets were now somewhat desolate. The crowded vendors and pedestrians had all disappeared, in the atmosphere of impending war, everyone was staying quietly at home. Groups of Beast Masters gathered in front of the hotel where Quinn was staying. However, as soon as they appeared, they were stopped by large numbers of soldiers. "Damn it, they''re the enemy! Are you soldiers really here to protect them?" one of the Beast Masters from Genosha shouted angrily. Immediately, an officer among the soldiers stepped forward to explain, saying: "Brother, don''t get me wrong. I''m here on orders to keep an eye on them. If they manage to escape, that would be a real problem." The Beast Master from Genosha looked skeptical and asked, "Is that true? Aren''t you here to protect them?" "Of course not! If I had to protect people like them, I''d rather quit! Ugh! What kind of scum do they think they are to deserve our protection? I would rather protect Charles, but he doesn''t need it." the officer replied. The answer left the Genosha Beast Masters feeling uneasy. It wasn''t about being against Genosha or these soldiers, they just felt like they had come for nothing, having accomplished nothing. Frustrated, the Genosha Beast Masters quickly gathered some rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs, hurling them madly at the windows of Quinn''s hotel room. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "You are not welcome here!" "Get back to the Haunted Marsh!" "How dare you threaten Charles and Genosha? Don''t let me catch you at the wrong time!" "Charles is our hero, you are not worthy to challenge him in an alchemist duel!" One after another, rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs were thrown at the windows. The previously clean and tidy glass shattered instantly, and a lot of garbage was thrown into the room. Seven listened to the angry shouts outside and the hotel TV broadcasting that Genosha was about to enter a full wartime emergency. His heart was filled with anxiety, constantly rising and falling. At that moment, Seven could never have imagined that things would escalate to this point. "Are these Genosha people crazy? They should just force Charles to agree to the alchemist duel and leave it at that! Why does it have to be such a big deal?" Seven gritted his teeth and said. Quinn, on the other hand, showed no signs of worry. Instead, he comforted his apprentice and spoke slowly: "Don''t worry, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to us. If they did, they would have more enemies than just Kingston. The wrath from the Haunted Marsh is something a small nation cannot bear." Though he said this, Quinn was not completely sure in his heart. Genosha''s strong stance was not something an ordinary small nation could achieve. If anything went wrong and a fight broke out, he and Seven might truly find it impossible to escape. However, Seven was unaware of the worries in Quinn''s heart. Hearing Quinn''s response, he let out a sigh of relief and then began to mutter angrily: "These brainless fools! If it were up to me, I''d just have Charles agree to the alchemist duel and avoid any unnecessary sacrifices." Quinn glanced at his angrily shouting apprentice and sighed. He thought to himself that young people were too young, when it came to matters of state, many factors and long-term considerations were involved. "Alright, you can step back. Let them make a fuss outside." Quinn said slowly. He had other things to prepare for, such as getting ready for the worst outcomes. What Quinn did not expect was that after receiving his response, Seven became even more incensed, starting to rant on Genosha''s social media, posting one topic after another: [Useless Charles!] [A false hero, just a cowardly and weak waste!] [It''s truly pathetic for you people from Genosha, you''ve never seen a real genius!] [If Charles dares to agree to an alchemist duel with me, I''ll show you how a false genius falls.] Four consecutive topics shot up the trending list in an instant, and countless people from Genosha furiously replied below. The noise outside the hotel grew even louder, with more and more rotten tomatoes and stinky eggs being hurled at the windows. Seven lay comfortably in his chair, turned on the sound system, and played a classic piece of music. He gazed at the blurry windows, imagining how wonderful it would be to utterly defeat Charles in alchemy, watching a true genius being unable to touch alchemy ever again. "That would be such a marvelous thing, a genius, ha ha ha, will ultimately become my defeated foe!" Seven couldn''t help but spin in his chair, laughing uproariously. The sounds of knocking outside and laughter inside blended together at that moment, merging with the music playing in the background. ... Although the people of Genosha were very angry about Seven''s comments, deep down they knew that Charles likely wouldn''t be a match for Seven. After all, Charles had become a senior alchemist in too short a time, and Seven was also an alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, stronger than most other alchemists! In a small place like Genosha, there was a natural filter regarding the Haunted Marsh, many people would never reach the legendary Haunted Marsh in their lifetime. It was the center of the Ethereal Grove, with the incredibly prosperous Calivia, various cutting-edge technologies, powerful Beast Masters, and so on. Everything felt distant yet enchanting. However, this time, the people of Genosha witnessed just how high and mighty the people from the Haunted Marsh truly were. "Ugh! So this is how arrogant alchemists from the Haunted Marsh can be?" "If it weren''t for these soldiers blocking the way, I would have gone in and beaten those two up already!" "Hey, do you think Charles has any hope of becoming a top-tier alchemist in just seven days? If that happens, all our problems would be solved." "That''s true, this arrogant Seven will eventually reap what he sows and will never touch alchemy again in his life!" "But is it really possible? Charles has only been a senior alchemist for a month, that''s too short of a time." "Yeah, it really is too short." As they spoke, the Beast Masters gathered outside the hotel sighed in unison. Their earlier anger was also a manifestation of their helplessness. Time passed bit by bit, and the Beast Masters outside the hotel grew less agitated and fell into silence. The fists they had clenched tightly slowly relaxed, and their once straight backs bent down. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many Beast Masters couldn''t help but lower their heads and quicken their pace to leave. Faint music began to play, and the scene of the messy street and the slowly departing figures was frozen in that moment. Only a few stubborn Beast Masters remained scattered on the street, gazing at the hotel in the distance, listening to the faint music in their ears, and a flicker of hope appeared in their hearts. "Maybe Charles can bring about a miracle once again?" "For others, seven days is far from enough, but Charles is not an ordinary person, he is a hero of Genosha, a true genius!" the Beast Masters thought to themselves involuntarily. Chapter 360 - 360: Hungry and Thirsty What happened in the Genosha alchemist guild, along with Genosha''s reaction to Kingston mobilizing its troops, left many people astonished. In particular, both Kingston and the Stellar Empire paid special attention to the affairs of Genosha. Within the borders of Kingston, in the palace forged from steel and cold black stone, Emperor Ocean of Kingston sat on the black dragon throne with a furrowed brow. He silently examined the latest intelligence reports brought to him by his subordinates. After a long while, he finally raised his head and slowly spoke to the solemn ministers standing around him: "What do you all know about this Charles?" Immediately, a minister responsible for intelligence stepped forward and quickly recounted the information on Charles. Soon, other ministers of Kingston expressed their skepticism, saying, "Is this information reliable? It feels like a deliberate exaggeration from Genosha. How could an eighteen-year-old boy achieve such feats?" "The intelligence on Charles has been thoroughly investigated and analyzed, but we cannot rule out the possibility that Genosha fabricated the information from the start." the intelligence minister replied. Emperor Ocean of Kingston fell into silence. It was quite normal for every nation to have geniuses, but this time, Genosha''s genius seemed too monstrous! An eighteen-year-old high-level blacksmith, a high-level alchemist, self-created combat techniques, a diamond-quality mystical beast, and a Level Four Beast Master... "Is Genosha trying to create a false legend for itself?" Ocean voiced his thoughts. Immediately, a minister stepped forward and replied, "Your Majesty, this is very likely. The Stellar Empire has never revealed the reasons for their failures, while all the intelligence from Genosha points to Charles as the sole contributor." "Among the four Level Eight Beast Masters that appeared at that time, two were from Genosha, and one was familiar with Dean Jamie of the Genosha Cyber Academy. The only Beast Master from the Stellar Empire is Zorion." "Therefore, we cannot rule out the possibility that Genosha''s Level Eight Beast Master secretly manipulated things, providing an advantage to Genosha''s Beast Master." Hearing this, Ocean''s conviction strengthened. Genosha had not seen any powerful legendary geniuses in recent years. The most recent was a Beast Master named Hale, known as the Prodigy of the Wind, but fortunately, that unfortunate soul fell victim to a curse that remains unbroken to this day. "There''s no need to focus too much on this Charles. He is simply a hapless soul elevated to the status of a deity. We should seize this opportunity and try to win Quinn, this master-level alchemist, over to our side." Ocean said slowly. It should be noted that Kingston had also produced a near-legendary genius in the past two years. Although similar to Genosha''s Luna, she was a Level Five Beast Master nearing twenty, but she had created her own combat techniques. Her combat ability would undoubtedly surpass Luna''s. When the competition between the young geniuses of Kingston and Genosha arose, Kingston would surely achieve absolute victory! Ocean had already arranged for a detailed plan. Once they won the competition of young geniuses, they would continually boost morale and lower Genosha''s morale. Then, they would find good reasons and excuses to launch a real war! "Just in time, that guy Mason is also on the move. Let''s see if this old rival will be as troublesome as he was back in the day." Ocean said slowly. All the ministers of Kingston wore excited smiles on their faces. The atmosphere here was different from that of Genosha, each minister was a staunch radical, always thinking about how to initiate war and profit from it. Meanwhile, in the royal confinement chamber of the Stellar Empire, Silas excitedly leaned against the wall, looking at the latest intelligence on Charles in his hands, and shouted wildly, "Damn Charles, you''ve caused me so much suffering, and now you finally face your comeuppance! The Haunted Marsh people are coming for you, it''s simply delightful!" His performance in the Eye of Ice and Fire had thoroughly angered the old emperor of the Stellar Empire. Moreover, some ministers who had initially wanted to get close to him were now disappointed and chose to align with other princes. As a result, Silas was locked in the confinement chamber, the old emperor wanted him to reflect on his actions and think about how to regain everything. "It seems that the only way for me to have a chance to reclaim everything is to completely eliminate the rebels in the Atacama Desert and bring it back under the Stellar Empire''s control." Silas took a deep breath. Now Zorion, the Level Eight Beast Master, had also begun to grow cold towards him, regarding him as a useless waste. However, Mira''s Level Eight Beast Master teacher was not greatly affected, he was also determined to subdue the Atacama Desert and was one of the key figures in that endeavor. "To the rebel forces of the new nation, the so-called Queen of the Serpent People, Aria, just wait! Once I deal with you, I can return to the center of power, and then Charles won''t escape either!" Silas clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as he spoke viciously. However, before he could fully deal with the Serpent People''s rebel forces, he had one more thing to do: find a way to compensate for his physical deficiencies. Due to using a special miracle drug of golden quality, he had become a Level Five Beast Master, but he had not obtained the [Golden Devouring Enhancement Stone] to address his physical flaws. Now, Silas could only seek other methods, which would temporarily delay his actions against the Serpent People''s rebel forces. "Damn Charles, it''s all your fault! You should be suffering now, right? Hahaha! In seven days, I''ll be waiting to see your miserable end as a temporary relief for my hatred!" Silas laughed maniacally. Meanwhile, Charles was leisurely staying in the training room, watching Mia, Little Gold, Max, and the ever-projecting mystical beast Mousie as they engaged in continuous battles. Recently, he hadn''t had any free time to let Mia, Little Gold, Max, and Mousie properly level up. Charles was now a Level Four Beast Master, while the levels of his mystical beasts were still below thirty, which was already a weak point for him. Now that the Eye of Ice and Fire had concluded, Little Gold had also successfully leveled up and could continue to improve its rank. The remaining task was to elevate the levels of his four mystical beasts. "When Max and the others all reach Level 29 and need to advance to Level 30, I can''t even imagine how many advancement materials I''ll need, I might even go bankrupt in one go." Charles thought with a headache. The higher the level of a mystical beast, the better the quality, and the more precious the advancement materials required, their value increasing accordingly. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having four mystical beasts advancing to Level 30two Platinum quality, one Emerald quality, and one Diamond qualitywas a significant pressure for Charles. "Fortunately, in a couple of days, I can attempt to refine a miracle drug that only a master-level alchemist can create. By then, I should be able to earn quite a bit of gold." Charles thought slowly to himself. After today''s lessons with Teacher Colton, Charles clearly sensed that he was on the verge of becoming a master-level alchemist within the next few days. However, Colton seemed to be in a rather chaotic state of mind and had not been seriously listening to him. Even when Charles emphasized once again that he could become a master-level alchemist in seven days. Colton merely brushed it off, thinking Charles was just trying to comfort him and not taking it to heart. Seeing this, Charles had no other options, he figured he would let his achievements speak for themselves when the time came. This was what he had been doing all alongconstantly proving that what he said was true through his actions. "By the way, when the alchemist duel takes place, all alchemy materials will be borne by the challenger. I need to carefully look for any high-value miracle drug formulas." "But I need to ensure a high success rate in advance to avoid any unexpected issues." "Right, I could use the Ice Spirit Flower, this alchemy material is extremely rare, and even master-level alchemists from the Haunted Marsh might not have it. I can sell it to them at a high price, and then they can use it for me!" As Charles thought about this, his previously calm demeanor began to shimmer with excitement and joy. He was no longer worried about the upcoming alchemist duel, instead, he felt a sense of anticipation. To be honest, he wanted to see Quinn having to spend a fortune buying the Ice Spirit Flower from him, and then using it to create a miracle drug. Moreover, once the miracle drug was successfully refined, Charles could sell it and turn it into even more gold coins! This would be utterly humiliating for Quinn! However, all of this depended on Charles becoming a master-level alchemist, and he was very confident about that! "I have no choice, who told me I have four hungry mystical beasts that need to be nurtured?" Charles muttered to himself as he looked at the four mystical beasts before him. Just then, Little Gold''s voice appeared in Charles''s mind: "Master, I''m hungry. I want to eat something crunchy." Noticing Little Gold''s unusual behavior, Mia immediately unleashed all her power to eliminate the enemy in front of her and quickly turned back, looking at Charles with a pitiful gaze. "Master, I''m thirsty. You promised me you''d buy me some delicious wine when you returned." Charles glanced at Little Gold, who was wide-eyed and waiting for food, and at Mia, who had already flown onto his shoulder, gently nudging his face with her head. He patted his forehead and took out a small piece of orange-quality metal from his storage space, tossing it to Little Gold. Little Gold immediately jumped up with excitement, catching the orange-quality metal, and began to chew on it eagerly. Five seconds later, Little Gold lifted its head once more, eyes wide and pitifully staring at Charles, and slowly said: "Master, that piece of food was too small, I couldn''t even taste it." Charles took a deep breath, what flavor could metal possibly have? Chapter 361 - 361: I Wont Mind If I Fall to My Death! "Little Gold, you''ve already eaten three pieces of orange-quality metal today, you can''t have any more!" Charles had to say. His storage space was completely empty of any metal materials, they had all been consumed by Little Gold. This creature''s stomach seemed like a bottomless pit, no amount of metal materials was ever enough for it. "Alright, Master, I''ll eat some more tomorrow. I''m going back to fight now." Little Gold said, lowering its head as it slowly returned to the battle. Mia still perched on Charles''s shoulder, staring at him with a pitiful look. Charles had no way to deal with it. He took out a palm-sized jade gourd from his storage space and opened it, instantly filling the training room with a rich aroma of wine. Mia, moving at a speed Charles had never seen before, snatched the gourd from his hand. Even though Charles was prepared, he couldn''t react in time! Dazed, he shook his now-empty right hand, his gaze searching until he finally spotted Mia in a corner. "This little drunkard, how does a girl like her enjoy drinking so much? And that speed just now was unprecedented, it seems only fine wine can make her go all out." Charles couldn''t help but grumble to himself. When he was with his mystical beasts, he felt completely relaxed, and he found himself doing things he normally wouldn''t do outside. He loved that feeling, as if he were with family. Thinking of family, Charles suddenly recalled his parents, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists. As his strength continued to grow, Charles increasingly felt the dangers of the Beast Master world. Without sufficient power, he couldn''t protect his family properly. "Since Teacher Ezra has confirmed that my parents are safe, then I should wait a bit longer. If they come with me now, they might encounter a lot of dangers." This thought was not wrong, the enemies in the future would only grow stronger, and those with cruel methods might target Charles''s parents. What if something really bad happens? Charles wouldn''t have time to regret it! [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 27 has defeated the lightning demon ape Lv. 25, gaining 30 experience points!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv. 27 has grown during combat training, gaining 20 experience points!] [Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv. 23 has defeated the steel warhorse Lv. 22, gaining 30 experience points!] ... Information notifications continued to appear before him, and as Charles watched his mystical beasts training hard, a sense of pressure rose within him. What he needed to do now was to earn money and gather the materials necessary for his mystical beasts'' promotions, this was what a responsible master should do. Time passed little by little, and two days later. In Calivia, Genosha, a serious atmosphere cast a shadow over everyone''s faces, revealing an instinctive worry. The students of Cyber Academy seemed to be infected by the tense situation between Genosha and Kingston, with students bustling about everywhere. The trial tower and training rooms were completely full, and for the first time, people had to queue. Only at the entrance to one training room was there no line, because everyone knew Charles would come in to train after finishing his alchemy studies at night. The students of Genosha Cyber Academy would voluntarily leave this training room before evening, ensuring that no one was waiting in line, simply to save Charles from wasting time. However, today, even after the sun had set and the moon had risen, there was still no sign of Charles. One student couldn''t help but voice their curiosity, saying slowly: "Is it possible that Charles is taking a break today?" "How could that be? Do you know how tight Charles''s schedule is every day? I saw him on my way here looking for Teacher Colton to study." "Then could it be that he''s run into some issues with his alchemy studies? That Seven from the Haunted Marsh has been causing a ruckus lately, I can hardly stand it!" "That shouldn''t be the case, right? Wait, do you think it''s possible that Charles made a huge leap in alchemy and is becoming a master alchemist today?" someone couldn''t help but voice their thoughts. Instantly, someone replied, "No way! Going from advanced alchemist to master alchemist in just a month? That''s impossible for anyone!" Another person said softly, "Do you really not know if Charles is human? He''s a monster!" Once those words were spoken, all the students fell silent, unable to look away from the training room that still had no one inside. "Maybe Charles really can do it, after all, he''s a monster of Cyber Academy, an all-around monster!" many students thought to themselves. This seemingly impossible thought was actually unfolding. Inside Colton''s cabin, Charles was meticulously going through various steps on his own. In front of him, a blue potion was slowly congealing, this was his first attempt at crafting a blue-quality miracle drug. Being able to create a green-quality miracle drug meant one was an intermediate alchemist, while creating a blue-quality miracle drug indicated one was a master alchemist. A master-level alchemist could produce purple-quality miracle drugs, and with increasing alchemical skills, crafting orange-quality miracle drugs was also possible. Only master-level alchemists could consistently produce orange-quality miracle drugs, with a very slim chance of creating gold-quality miracle drugs. The blue potion before Charles already indicated that he was halfway into the realm of master alchemist! "Take it slow, take it slow, making mistakes on the first try is inevitable, but if I try a few more times today, I should be fine." Charles kept telling himself. What he was crafting now was the most common and simplest blue-quality miracle drug. While Charles was trying to become a master alchemist, Colton had come alone to the solitary grave in the bamboo forest. Colton slowly approached the tombstone, crouching down and leaning his entire weight against the smooth, clean gravestone, as if he wanted the cold stone to support his weary body. "Wan''er, I''m feeling a bit tired. The reason I wanted to become an alchemist in the first place was to avoid all the schemes and struggles of life and death." "But now, the old grievances have found me again, dragging Charles and all of Genosha into it." "This is your home, it''s also my home, and it''s the place where we first met. I don''t want to ruin it." "That kid Charles, the more I see him, the more I like him. If you hadn''t left, we might have had a child, who knows, maybe he would have been just as excellent as Charles." As Colton said this, he suddenly smiled, paused for a moment, and continued: "To be honest, if he is even half as talented as Charles, I would be very satisfied." In the tranquil bamboo forest, an old man was recounting recent events, his voice rising and falling, somewhat slow, often punctuated by pauses. Those pauses were not empty, they were filled with memories of the past! "I''ve made up my mind. Charles is still young, he will surely grow into a true powerhouse in the future. His character, his principles, destined him not to become a bad person. He will be a beacon of hope for many." "I am old now, and it''s time for me to do something for Charles." A pause, a long pause. The evening breeze grew stronger, rustling the bamboo nearby, the leaves whispering and scratching against each other in the wind. Colton gently pressed his face against the cold gravestone, listening to the sounds around him, and slowly said: "Are you supporting me too?" At that moment, a whirlwind suddenly rose from the ground in front of the grave, swirling up the bamboo leaves that had accumulated on the ground, lifting them into the air, and then gently letting them fall onto Colton''s shoulders. The falling leaves felt like a hug, almost as if someone had gently patted him on the shoulder. In the next moment, an elderly choked voice broke through, It was the pain of longing, as well as a sense of release from everything. When Colton finally gathered his emotions, took a deep breath, and left the solitary grave in the bamboo forest to return to the cabin, He had just reached the steps of the cabin when one of his feet became frozen in mid-air, motionless. He stared wide-eyed, fixated on Charles, who was fully engrossed inside the cabin! What did he see? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A perfect blue potion was slowly taking shape under Charles''s careful manipulation, gradually transforming into a real blue-quality miracle drug! Colton''s heart began to race uncontrollably, instinctively blocking out his breath. The sound of the wind, the rustling of bamboo leaves, all external noises faded away, leaving only the sound of his heartbeat, quickening like the beat of some unknown music. "Thump! Thump thump! Thump thump thump!..." The rhythm grew faster, the drumming more urgent, until the moment Charles filled the glass bottle with the blue-quality miracle drug, everything reached its peak! External sounds returned, and Colton suddenly gasped for air, his whole body losing balance and collapsing to the ground. He didn''t have time to get up, he just lay there, trembling as he pointed at Charles and stammered: "You, you, you just succeeded? I''m not dreaming, am I?" Hearing Colton''s voice at the door, Charles instinctively turned around. Seeing Colton on the ground, not knowing what was wrong, he quickly tossed aside the freshly crafted blue-quality miracle drug and rushed over to help Colton up. However, in the next moment, Colton''s furious roar blared in his ears: "Be careful! I haven''t even checked the quality of that miracle drug yet! I could die and it wouldn''t matter! Just bring that bottle over so I can have a look!" Chapter 362 - 362: Other Methods Charles had to stop in his tracks, taking a few steps back to pick up the bottle of miracle drug that had been carelessly tossed on the table. He quickly walked toward Colton while saying: "It''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug. Is it really that exciting? I was able to brew it, even if it gets damaged, I can just make a second bottle, or a third." Colton didn''t pay any attention to Charles at all. He reached out, carefully cradling the bottle of blue-quality miracle drug in his hands, gazing at it in awe. Then he slowly opened it and took a whiff of the aroma. Finally, he slowly poured a little out and placed it in his mouth to feel the effect. In an instant, Colton''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly exclaimed, "That''s right! It''s freshly brewed, and the effects are absolutely perfect!" When he first saw it, he thought Charles had just taken some semi-finished product to experiment with. But after observing it and even tasting it himself, he confirmed that this bottle of blue-quality miracle drug was indeed crafted by Charles! "It''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug. Come on, teacher, is it really that big of a deal? Let me help you up." Charles said directly. It turned out that Colton was so overwhelmed with excitement that he had remained sitting on the ground, completely forgetting to get up. At that moment, Colton didn''t care at all. He grabbed Charles''s arm and excitedly said: "What do you mean, it''s just a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug? You''re only eighteen, and you''ve already produced a blue-quality miracle drug! Do you know what that means?" Charles scratched his head and replied slowly, "Isn''t the Seven from the Haunted Marsh also about to become a special-level alchemist? He''s eighteen too." Colton shook his head furiously, speaking dismissively, "Can he even be compared to you? How much time have you spent on alchemy? Don''t you have any idea?" Charles thought seriously for a moment, and he realized he really didn''t know. It wasn''t because he had spent too much time, it was because he had spent too little. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Charles, you are a true monster! You will definitely become a legendary-level alchemist in the future!" Colton said, taking a deep breath and speaking earnestly. Charles was a bit curious, it was the first time he had heard of a legendary-level alchemist, so he asked: "A legendary-level alchemist? Is it stronger than a master-level alchemist?" At that moment, Colton finally stood up from the ground, brushing off the dirt from his pants as he answered slowly: "As far as I know, there are only three legendary alchemists in the entire Ethereal Grove!" "Each legendary-level alchemist is more precious than a ninth-level Beast Master, because if a ninth-level Beast Master wants to break through to a higher level, they basically need the help of a legendary-level alchemist!" Charles instantly realized something was off. What realm is above a ninth-level Beast Master, and why do they need the help of a legendary-level alchemist? With a strong sense of curiosity, Charles voiced his questions. To his surprise, Colton shook his head and replied, "I don''t know the specific reasons either, because I''m not a legendary-level alchemist, nor am I a ninth-level Beast Master." Hearing this answer, Charles restrained his urge to tease Colton, keeping in mind the value of respecting elders and the young. At least he learned that above master-level alchemists are legendary-level alchemists, and that ninth-level Beast Masters have a great demand for legendary-level alchemists. Even if he didn''t know what that demand was. "By the way, teacher, I''m looking for a miracle drug recipe, preferably the best blue-quality one, that can use Ice Spirit Flower." Charles directly asked, explaining his previous idea. To Charles''s surprise, Colton immediately gave him a thumbs up and without hesitation pulled out an alchemy recipe, saying: "This one is perfect for you. Don''t worry, during practice, you can substitute the Ice Spirit Flower with other alchemy materials, it will just affect the potency a bit." "When the time comes, just go ahead and use it freely. To be on the safe side, I''ll prepare two sets of alchemy materials, which means that old coot Quinn will need to buy two Ice Spirit Flowers from you, at five hundred gold coins each!" Charles''s eyes widened. Five hundred gold coins for one flower! One thousand gold coins for two! What does that even mean? He considered himself to be reasonably good at making money, yet his current assets didn''t even reach five hundred gold coins! "What''s that? Those orange-quality miracle drugs I gave you before, if you sold them, would also fetch around five hundred gold coins." Colton waved his hand dismissively. This display of wealth instantly made Charles understand why Colton could procure emerald-quality Mia and diamond-quality Little Gold. Indeed, powerful alchemists never seem to lack money. Charles''s desire to become an alchemist grew even stronger, he still had four mystical beasts that needed to be trained. Who knows, if he contracts a divine beast in the future, the resources required might not even be available in all of Genosha! "Teacher, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll practice this miracle drug recipe diligently over the next few days, and when the seventh day approaches, I''ll agree to participate in the alchemist duel." Charles said slowly. Colton waved his hand, carefully holding the bottle of freshly crafted blue-quality miracle drug as he left the wooden cabin. In the Cyber Academy dormitory, It was already quite late. Charles lay on his bed, looking at the information prompts in front of him about Mia, Max, Mousie, and Little Gold. Max''s information read: [Nine-Tailed Demon Wolf] [Name]: Max [Attributes]: Ice, Fire [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone-Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] [Weaknesses]: Neck, Abdomen/Toxic Attributes [Hobbies]: Honey Soy Glazed Meat [Mood]: Average [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 92 [Evolution]: 4 Routes [Description]: As the first mystical beast to be contracted, Max seems to be in a bit of a bad mood. He can sense that his master seems to care more about the other mystical beasts. Now for Mousie''s information: [Shadow Flying Squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attributes]: Darkness [Level]: Lv27 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Power] [Weaknesses]: Every part of its body is a weakness [Hobbies]: Scaring people [Mood]: Very Good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 Routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Do not be fooled by its adorable appearance, if you accidentally provoke it, the consequences could be terrifying. Its true power remains sealed. ..... Charles looked at the information description about Max and felt a bit emotional. Recently, that was indeed the case. The emerald-quality Mia and diamond-quality Little Gold required much more growth. He had been neglecting his care for Max and Mousie quite a bit. However, Mousie had that carefree, silly personality and didn''t seem to mind at all. Max, on the other hand, was different. It was very perceptive. Thinking of this, Charles decided that in his free time, he must make an effort to spend quality time with Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, and go out to have some fun. It would be a good way to relax his mind. With that thought, Charles stopped pondering and quickly washed up before drifting off into dreamland. Inside the Cyber Academy, It was already late at night. Jamie was still awake, not because he wanted to be, but because a guest''s arrival kept him from leaving. "Nathaniel, what brings you here at this hour?" Jamie frowned. He already knew the reason for the visit, it was undoubtedly related to Charles. After all, the biggest news in Genosha lately was about the master-level alchemist Kingston from the Haunted Marsh. "I''m here for Charles. He''s also a senior alchemist, and I believe he has what it takes to defeat that Seven." Nathaniel said without hesitation. Hearing this, Jamie instantly stood up, anger flashing in his eyes. "What do you mean by having what it takes? The alchemists from the Haunted Marsh are significantly stronger than ours in Genosha. Charles might not necessarily defeat him! What if he fails..." Before Jamie could finish his sentence, Nathaniel interrupted him directly. "It won''t happen. Charles can do it. Besides, even if he fails, that might be better." Jamie slammed his hand on the table and asked loudly, "Nathaniel, what do you mean by that?" "You should know what I mean. We both understand Charles''s talent, so we should help him focus all his energy on his Beast Mastery training. It''s not impossible for him to become a Level 9 Beast Master!" Nathaniel said with a serious expression. He paused for a moment before continuing: "Moreover, even though Charles knows he might not win, he still selflessly agreed to participate in the alchemist duel for the sake of the country and its people. He will become a symbol of spirit for all Genosha people." Jamie took a deep breath, looking seriously at Nathaniel as he slowly said: "We''ve both been in his shoes before. We know that when we were young, the last thing we wanted was for older people to make decisions for us. Charles is not the reckless type, letting him choose for himself is the best option!" "Are you representing His Majesty?" Jamie asked once more. Nathaniel sighed, shook his head, and replied slowly, "The king feels the same way as you. I just wonder if Colton would be willing to give up everything for Charles to seek revenge on Quinn. If that happens, Genosha would lose a powerful alchemist." Jamie sat down in his chair, feeling a bit defeated, and replied slowly: "That''s still his choice. He won''t regret it." Nathaniel remained silent. Losing a master-level alchemist from Genosha was something he couldn''t accept! "There''s not no other way." Jamie suddenly spoke up. Chapter 363 - 363: Jamies Solution Nathaniel suddenly lifted his head, his eyes wide open as he stared at Jamie. He asked urgently, "What other way is there? Hurry up and tell me!" Jamie didn''t rush to answer. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and began to contemplate. Rather than a solution, it was more of an immature idea. Previously, at the Golden Mountain Range, Drake and Cecilia, both Level 8 Beast Masters from the Dawn organization, had placed great importance on Charles and offered him some rather unusual privileges. Moreover, since Drake and Cecilia had gone to rescue Ezra, if they could return within the next few days, Jamie might be able to persuade Cecilia and Drake. With him, as an Level 8 Beast Master, along with Nathaniel, Ezra, Cecilia, and Drake! The combined strength of five Level 8 Beast Masters would be enough to make Kingston seriously reconsider whether he should continue to stubbornly support Quinn in applying pressure on Genosha. Quinn''s leverage over Colton and Charles stemmed from the tense and hostile relationship between Genosha and Kingston at present. If Kingston were to abandon that stance, no matter how arrogant Quinn became or how much power he wielded, he would no longer be able to threaten or coerce Colton and Charles. At that point, all the problems would be resolved. Upon hearing this idea, Nathaniel fell into silence. He stared at Jamie, and after a long while, he finally spoke up: "I didn''t realize Charles was so important to you. Don''t you consider the consequences for yourself?" Jamie shook his head and didn''t answer. He simply watched the cigarette burning between his fingers, taking a deep drag before forcefully exhaling. "We old folks have to step up, right? We need to create a space for the younger ones." Nathaniel remained silent. If Jamie truly went through with this plan, he would never have the chance to return to the Cyber Academy headquarters again, because he was the dean of Genosha''s Cyber Academy! Ordinary teachers could have personal stances and help their own country, that was understandable. But he was the dean, completely representing the stance of the Cyber Academy. He had no reason to intervene in a matter that didn''t involve all the students of the Cyber Academy. The cost of taking action could be severe, and he might face punishment, possibly even losing his position as dean. Jamie slowly began to speak, "This plan has some flaws. It requires Ezra and the others to return in time, and the Dawn organization will definitely take this opportunity to sink Charles deeper." "Those secret organizations are entangled too deeply." Nathaniel nodded, he could also analyze the pros and cons of the situation. "You and Colton are really willing to give up everything for Charles. Going back to the headquarters openly has always been your dream." Nathaniel sighed and said slowly. "If you were me, you''d do the same. I can only say, Charles is the future!" Jamie didn''t reveal too much. He knew some information from Lucas, while Colton was completely unaware. A silence fell between the two of them. At that moment, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the office door. Colton appeared before Jamie and Nathaniel. "What a coincidence, you''re here too. It''s so late, what business do you still have to discuss? Should I step out for a bit?" Colton said with a smile. Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances, their eyes filled with confusion. Colton shouldn''t be wearing that expression at this time. At the very least, he should look a bit somber. How could he have a face full of smiles? Was the shock too much for him? "Are you okay? I know this situation isn''t good at all, but..." Jamie''s words were cut off. Colton quickly interrupted, saying, "What''s not good? This is a huge opportunity!" Hearing Colton say that, Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged glances again, both silently thinking that something was wrong. Colton must have been affected. After all, to give up everything after working hard to become a master-level alchemist, only to lose both arms and never be able to practice alchemy again, is something that no one could easily accept. "Ugh, if I were to go from a Level 8 Beast Master to an ordinary person, I couldn''t handle that either." Jamie said slowly. Nathaniel thought about that and nodded in agreement. Only Colton''s smile shifted to a puzzled confusion as he spoke again, "What are you two talking about? If there''s nothing important, I have some good news to share." Jamie and Nathaniel paid him no mind, what good news could there possibly be at a time like this? Until Colton pulled out a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug and seriously announced: "You absolutely won''t guess who crafted this blue-quality miracle drug." Jamie, indifferent and without thinking, replied, "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s your apprentice Charles. A senior alchemist making a blue-quality miracle drug isn''t that..." Jamie''s voice trailed off and his eyes widened in shock! A senior alchemist can''t produce a blue-quality miracle drug, only a top-tier alchemist can do that! Charles made this? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this for real? Could it be that Colton has really lost it, that something''s off with his mind? Charles has only been a senior alchemist for a month, just one month! Jamie''s mind was filled with all kinds of doubts. He looked at the beaming Colton, then at the bottle of blue-quality miracle drug, and finally turned his gaze to Nathaniel''s face. Jamie and Nathaniel locked eyes, their mouths agape, and they instinctively blurted out a curse: "Whoa!" If Charles has already produced a blue-quality miracle drug and has become a top-tier alchemist, then he would surely win decisively in the duel against the master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh and his apprentice Seven! They had just been racking their brains for a solution, and now the answer was right in front of them. That is to let Charles use his power to teach a harsh lesson to that master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh and his apprentice Seven, to show them what a true genius really is! What if the alchemist from the Haunted Marsh thinks Genosha is a small place? Even the geniuses from small places are better than them. They might as well just hang themselves after boiling some pasta! "I need to get back quickly. Since Charles can win, I need to inform His Majesty and change our plans." Nathaniel said without hesitation. Just as he stepped out of the office door, he paused and pulled back. He walked directly to Colton''s side and extended his hand, saying, "Hand it over." Colton was momentarily taken aback and asked in confusion, "What?" "Of course, I mean this bottle of blue-quality miracle drug! Otherwise, even His Majesty wouldn''t believe it and would think I, like you, have a screw loose." Nathaniel said as he took the bottle of miracle drug from Colton''s hand and quickly left. In the Genosha royal palace, Miles was still sitting on the throne, looking at the various pieces of intelligence spread out on the table, deep in thought until his head began to ache, and then he finally stopped. "Sigh, a weak nation has no diplomacy! Genosha has been weak for too long, we must leverage this genius Charles to rally everyone together." Miles sighed slowly. The last qualified genius was Hale, who was not cursed. Before Charles appeared, Luna was also within consideration, but her personality was just too unsuitable, she could only be observed from a distance and couldn''t inspire loyalty. Now, the most suitable candidate is Charles! "Trust in Charles, whatever he chooses, Genosha will support him!" Miles felt he had little choice left. He didn''t want to grovel before the Stellar Empire nor let Kingston defeat Genosha. Just then, Nathaniel appeared before him after passing through the announcement. "Speak, you''re still awake at this hour. Is there something very important?" Miles reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He was tired, being an emperor was exhausting, especially for a king of a small nation who wanted to strengthen his country''s power. At that moment, Nathaniel pulled out a bottle of miracle drug and slowly handed it over. Miles glanced at it and instantly perked up, joking: "Is this a miracle drug you specially found because you saw I was fatigued? But why is it blue-quality? Are you running low on funds lately?" Few people knew that the renowned iron-willed minister Nathaniel was actually afraid of his wife, and he had very little pocket money, which is why Miles said what he did. Nathaniel felt a bit helpless and had to explain: "Your Majesty, this bottle of miracle drug wasn''t bought by me, it was crafted by Charles." "Charles? Wait, say that again!" Miles instantly shot up from his throne. When Nathaniel repeated himself, Miles couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "A month! From senior alchemist to top-tier alchemist, Charles''s alchemy talent is no less than that of Beast Mastery!" Miles suddenly had a thought. He quickly approached Nathaniel and said slowly: "Do you think it''s possible that Charles will not only become a level nine Beast Master but also a legendary alchemist?" Nathaniel''s eyes widened, as if he were startled by the idea, and replied: "That''s unlikely, right? That would be too monstrous, it''s not something a human can achieve!" Miles took a deep breath, once this idea emerged, it wouldn''t go away. If Charles really could do that, then as long as Genosha tightly bound Charles to them, in a few decades, as long as Charles didn''t fall midway, Genosha would become the leading power in the Abyssal Depths! In fact, let''s be bolder! Genosha could unify the entire Abyssal Depths! Unify the entire Abyssal Depths! Something no one had ever accomplished before, and the opportunity lay before Miles! "Have you forgotten? Your ancestors and mine never thought they would one day establish a nation in a war-torn land!" Miles said slowly. Nathaniel''s breathing suddenly quickened. Chapter 364 - 364: The Old Man in the Wheelchair "Your Majesty, can Charles really achieve that level? We all know how difficult it is to establish a nation, let alone unify the entire Abyssal Depths." Nathaniel said slowly, his heart racing. As an eighth-level Beast Master, he had seen too many storms, but the thought of Charles''s monstrous talent made him unable to help but fantasize. "As long as we give Charles enough time to grow, he can definitely do it. After all, have you ever heard of Charles''s talent before?" Miles''s gaze was like fire, intense and passionate. A level nine Beast Master, a legendary alchemisteither one could change the fate of a nation! "We must find a way to deepen the bond between Charles and Genosha. We will give him everything he desiresposition, honor, status!" Miles''s tone was more serious than ever. As the Emperor of Genosha, Miles had always been above the people of Genosha. Those so-called genius youths took pride in having the chance to see him. However, the genius youths did not know that at that moment, Miles was focused on how to win Charles over! Early the next morning, Charles arrived at the classroom as usual. As soon as he walked in, all eyes instinctively turned toward him. Even during the lesson, the teachers at Cyber Academy occasionally glanced his way. "Charles, what were you up to yesterday? A lot of people were waiting for you at the training room door. I''ve never seen anything like that." Jace asked, pretending to pay attention to the class while leaning back and speaking softly. Charles thought for a moment. He wasn''t ready to reveal that he had become a top-tier alchemist just yet. If word got out and both Quinn and Seven backed down, it would be a problem. After all, Charles was still planning to make a significant profit from Quinn! If he succeeded, he wouldn''t have to worry about resources for training mystical beasts for a while. Thinking along those lines, Charles decided not to tell the whole truth and replied, "I had a few things to take care of yesterday, so I didn''t go to the training room." After hearing this answer, Jace deflated like a punctured balloon, slumping back in his chair with a look of disappointment on his face. He genuinely believed that Charles hadn''t shown up at the training room because he was over at Colton''s, making the breakthrough from a high-level alchemist to a top-tier alchemist. "Sigh, what are we going to do in a few days? Charles, this morning some students mentioned that a lot of people have gathered outside the academy, and they''re all here for you." Jace said, quickly turning to Charles while the teacher''s back was turned. Charles didn''t take it to heart, his mind was filled with the miracle drug formula that Colton had given him yesterday. [Spirit Ice Liquid Formula] [Grade]: Blue-tier miracle drug [Formula]: Tier 3 Ice Attribute Beast Core 1, Ice Spirit Flower 1 (Ice Ling Grass 1) ... [Description]: This miracle drug is crafted using the ice attribute energy from the ice attribute beast core and the Ice Spirit Flower. It holds immense value for ice attribute Beast Masters. Due to the scarcity of Ice Spirit Flowers, the more common Ice Ling Grass can be used as a substitute, though it will lower the quality of the miracle drug. The Spirit Ice Liquid made from Ice Spirit Flowers is close in quality to a purple-tier miracle drug. The miracle drug formula that Teacher Colton gave him was simply tailor-made for him! In the early stages, he could practice using the more common and affordable Ice Ling Grass, and once he became familiar with the process, he could switch to using Ice Spirit Flowers to improve his chances of success. When the time comes for the alchemist duel, he can really make Quinn bleed. With two Ice Spirit Flowers priced at a thousand gold coins each, Quinn surely can''t have that much gold on him, right? Charles kept calculating in his mind. As soon as the morning classes ended, he couldn''t wait to leave the classroom. He wanted to make the most of his time to finish lunch and, during the midday break, head to the alchemist guild to purchase some alchemy materials. Upon arriving at the cafeteria, Charles noticed that the students at Cyber Academy were no longer as relaxed as they used to be. First, there was the provocation from the Stellar Empire Beast Master, and then the threat from the Haunted Marsh master-level alchemist. All the students felt the pressure coming from the real world. As a result, during lunch, every student ate quickly and efficiently, finishing their meals before immediately rushing off to practice or the training tower. At that moment, the second princess of Genosha, Camilla, gracefully walked over with her lunchbox and arrived at Charles''s side. "Is anyone sitting here? May I join you?" Camilla asked, pointing to the seat next to Charles. Charles found it a bit strange. Normally, Camilla never ate in the cafeteria, royal family members usually had their meals specially delivered. Why was she breaking her routine today and choosing to eat in the academy''s cafeteria? Charles thought about it briefly but didn''t delve deeper into speculation. He replied: "No one is here. I usually eat alone." Camilla nodded slightly, lifting the hem of her pristine white dress just a bit, and sat down next to Charles. Instantly, a delicate fragrance wafted over. Charles felt even more puzzled, Camilla hadn''t had this scent on her during morning class. "Is something going on?" Charles couldn''t help but ask. Camilla lowered her head slightly, subconsciously fiddling with the rice in her lunchbox with her chopsticks. Her face turned red, and she dared not look up at Charles as she quietly replied: "No, nothing''s wrong. I just suddenly wanted to eat in the cafeteria and happened to run into you here." Charles nodded, thinking it was good that nothing was wrong. However, a voice broke the silence. "Charles, you haven''t finished eating yet! Camilla, you''re here too! I just saw you standing there with your lunchbox, waiting for Charles to arrive!" Jace''s voice suddenly rang out. In an instant, Camilla''s ears turned red and began to heat up. She looked down at her lunchbox, resembling a shy little rabbit, lost in thought. Jace halted his steps, regretting his words as he quickly said: "Sorry, my mistake! I spoke too soon. I have to hurry to practice, so you two take your time eating." Before Charles could respond, Jace quickly left the cafeteria. Once outside, he turned back to glance at the academy cafeteria and said enviously: "Charles not only has great talent, but his charm with the opposite sex is off the charts! First Catherine, then Celestine, and now a princess from Genosha!" "Thinking about it, it''s true. A genius like Charles would have an explosive attraction to the opposite sex!" "Sigh, I''m so envious! I''m just dying of jealousy!" .... Feeling the envy from Jace, Charles quickly finished the food in his lunchbox. He turned to Camilla, who seemed to be counting the grains of rice in her box, and said: "I''m done eating. You can take your time, I need to go out for a bit." Camilla looked up suddenly and, without thinking, replied, "I''m done too! I also need to go out, so how about..." Charles glanced at the untouched rice in her lunchbox and nodded. After Charles and Camilla left the cafeteria, two students kept staring at their retreating figures. One of them sighed and said slowly: "The second princess, Your Highness, is so innocent. She has grown up in the palace and knows nothing about the affairs of men and women in the outside world. I really don''t understand why His Majesty would..." "Shut up! His Majesty''s decisions are not for you and me to discuss. Just do your job and record what just happened." another student said sharply. "I was just expressing my thoughts. His Majesty suddenly wants the second princess to get close to Charles. Isn''t that a bit beneath her status? Your Highness is a princess of Genosha!" the first student replied, somewhat unwilling. The other one smacked him on the head and said, "If it were anyone else, it would definitely be beneath her status. But with Charles, that''s a different story." Watching Charles and Camilla walk further away, the two of them couldn''t say much more and quickly followed discreetly. As Charles and Camilla arrived at the entrance of the academy, they saw a crowd of people of all ages from Genosha quietly waiting at the gates. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Look! It''s Charles!" "Charles is coming out!" Immediately, someone exclaimed, and all eyes were drawn to Charles. Charles instinctively frowned. He thought these people would rush over, but to his surprise, they were just watching from a distance. Aside from the initial exclamations, there was an overwhelming silence. The gaze of the Genosha citizens was fixed on Charles, quiet and motionless, yet heavy with meaning. Camilla had never seen a scene like this before and instinctively whispered, "Charles, what''s wrong with them?" Charles shook his head, he didn''t know either. Just then, the crowd slowly parted. An elderly man adorned with Genosha medals, sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed by someone, appeared at the front and moved closer to Charles. The old man had white hair, cloudy eyes, and his hands trembled incessantly, clearly indicating he was in poor health. However, Charles didn''t notice any of that at first glance. His attention was entirely drawn to the man''s back. How could one describe that feeling? It was like standing amidst the ruins of a battlefield, where remnants of destruction lay everywhere, and black smoke slowly rose into the air, stirred by an unseen wind, dancing menacingly! Then there was a tattered, filthy flag, still defiantly waving at the center of the battlefield, catching the wind. The old man''s back was like that unyielding flag, standing tall against the odds! Chapter 365 - 365: Forced to Adapt "Mr. Charles, this is the oldest veteran in Genosha. He is one hundred and three years old, having experienced countless battles. He is our most treasured war hero," the person pushing the wheelchair said slowly. His voice wasn''t very quiet, yet the old man in the wheelchair seemed to hear nothing at all. It wasn''t until the person pushing the wheelchair lowered his head and leaned in close to the old man''s ear, shouting loudly: "Charles is here. You wanted to see him, and he''s right in front of you!" Then the old man turned his head slowly, looking around in confusion, and said in a slow tone: "Where is he? Where is our little hero?" Charles instinctively took two steps forward. As he did, the person speaking near the old man''s ear explained: "The old hero is quite aged, and after the ravages of war, his ears and eyes are nearly useless. After hearing about you, he insisted on coming to see you, wanting to talk." At that moment, Charles had reached the old man''s side. He slowly crouched in front of the wheelchair. A gentle breeze blew by, lifting the old man''s pant legs, which were empty inside. Charles took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "I am Charles. Grandpa, what would you like to say to me?" The old man struggled to turn his neck to face Charles. His eyes were so cloudy, devoid of any sparkle. The old man''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly. Though his voice was faint, the tone conveyed an undeniable strength. "Child, rest assured, Genosha is not afraid of those threats and oppressions. I can still move; I can still fight!" "Although you are a hero, in my eyes, you are still a childan eighteen-year-old kid who cannot bear the weight of an entire nation. You should do what you want, without being influenced. You need not worry about those threats!" "I can still move; I can still fight!" As Charles listened to the old man''s words, he instinctively looked at the old man''s back. An aged and frail body bound an indomitable spirit. It was only then that Charles understood that the crowd gathered at the entrance of the Cyber Academy had all come to support him. In their eyes, Charles was a hero of Genosha, but also just an eighteen-year-old youth who should not bear such a heavy burden, especially that of a nation''s interests! "Exactly, Charles. Just focus on being yourself and grow at your own pace!" "Don''t worry, Genosha is not that weak. We will all support you!" "Charles, that Seven is just an arrogant little man. His words are as worthless as gas; you shouldn''t pay any attention to them." "Everyone sees what you''re doing. You''re still so young, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Once you become a top-tier alchemist, you can have a proper showdown with that Seven!" More and more people began to speak up, and the way they looked at Charles changed, as if they were viewing a beloved family member. Their words came from the heart, and Charles could clearly feel their genuine emotions. For a moment, Charles, who had never experienced such treatment, almost revealed his ambition to become a top-tier alchemist. If it were any other young person, they would likely be filled with youthful fervor, wanting to prove themselves, and would have blurted everything out. Even the most composed character would crumble quietly under the gaze of the crowd. But Charles was different; his calmness and composure were far beyond the norm! Charles took a deep breath, slowly surveyed the surrounding citizens of Genosha, and said loudly: "Rest assured, I won''t let you down. I have this confidence!" As soon as he said that, the gathered citizens of Genosha were momentarily taken aback, and then they quickly replied: "Charles, we came here to urge you not to agree to participate in the alchemist duel. You''re still young; there will be more chances to prove yourself!" "That''s right, Charles! Please don''t act impulsively!" "Seven and his teacher are just bullies, specifically targeting you. You mustn''t fall for their tricks, Charles!" Hearing Charles say that, the crowd of Genosha citizens felt a bit uneasy. They thought it might have backfired; the boy''s stubbornness and impulsiveness had prompted him to say such things. Charles shook his head and glanced at the old man in the wheelchair, who seemed unaware of what was happening. "Don''t worry, everyone. You all know what kind of person I am. Since I''ve said this, it means I have confidence!" Charles said once more. It wasn''t until this moment that the people around began to think seriously. More and more eyes lit up, sparkling with excitement. Though it was hard to believe that someone who had just become a high-level alchemist claimed he had the confidence to defeat someone on the verge of becoming a top-tier alchemist, especially one from the Haunted Marsh! But the one saying this was Charles! The crowd gathered at the entrance of Cyber Academy suddenly became exhilarated. Someone couldn''t help but ask again: "Is it true?" Charles nodded. He calmly bid farewell to the old man in the wheelchair and, with Camilla by his side, made his way toward the alchemist guild under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Before Charles even reached the front door of the alchemist guild, the events that had just transpired had already become a hot topic. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, looked at the information on his phone and then glanced at the excited Camilla, who was beaming with joy. He let out a silent sigh. Those who are not professional alchemists have no idea about the difficulty involved. It is nearly impossible to go from a high-level alchemist to a top-tier alchemist in just one month, especially not under circumstances where all your time is dedicated to studying. He knew that Charles only studied with Colton, a master-level alchemist, at night, and in the past month, he had been delayed by various events. If you were to accurately tally the time Charles spent studying alchemy, it would undoubtedly be shockingly low! This was also the reason he felt so helpless in front of Quinn; Charles simply couldn''t have much confidence in defeating Seven! Even if his talent was exceptional, it still fell within the realm of humanity. "What''s wrong, Grandpa? Don''t you believe in Charles? You didn''t believe he was a high-level alchemist at first either." Camilla sensed Owen''s unease. Owen sighed and looked at the worried Camilla, answering directly: "That was before. Now that I know Charles''s situation and understand the time he has dedicated to studying alchemy, no one would believe it!" Camilla had always believed in her grandfather, but at this moment, she said: "The more unbelievable something is, the more likely Charles is to make it happen. He is that kind of person, a miracle maker!" Owen smiled helplessly, the expression on his face bitterly sweet. Just as he was about to say something more, an unusual sound emerged from the hall of the alchemist guild. Owen quickly looked down through the second-floor window and spotted a figure he never expected to see. "Charles? What is he doing here at this time? Is he really being impulsive, thinking about publicly agreeing to Seven and participating in the alchemist duel?" "Oh no, oh no! I have to stop him!" The thought struck Owen, and he instantly dashed out of the second-floor office. His movements were exceptionally agile, and he flew down the long stairs in just two strides. "Charles! You must think this through! Don''t act impulsively!" Owen shouted as he descended the stairs. Hearing the voice, Charles looked up and saw Owen nearly lose his footing, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, they were close enough that Charles quickly reached out to steady him, responding: "President Owen, I''m not being impulsive. I told you, I have confidence." This was the umpteenth time Charles had said this; he felt like he was being forced into a habit. "Nonsense! Although Seven is not a good person, he is about to become a top-tier alchemist, and his alchemy skills are no joke!" Owen, holding his waist, tried to persuade him again. Every alchemist in the hall had their gaze fixed on Charles, each expression differing. Some Genosha alchemists believed in Charles, thinking he could indeed defeat Seven. Others, however, felt that Charles was inexperienced, overestimating himself while underestimating his opponent. Nonetheless, everyone was concerned for Charles and had no ill intentions. "Forget it; it''s hard to explain everything right now. How about we talk in the office?" Charles thought for a moment. He planned to reveal his ambition to become a top-tier alchemist, but only to Owen. As for the others, it was better to keep it under wraps to avoid any leaks. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, I need to have a serious talk with you, Charles. You need to listen carefully and definitely can''t act impulsively!" Owen said as he turned to head back upstairs. Just as Owen crossed a staircase, he stopped in his tracks, standing still with his hand out, saying to Charles: "Come help me; I rushed down too quickly and twisted my back!" Charles couldn''t help but smile wryly. He could guess that Owen must have thought he was here to announce his participation in the alchemist duel, which was why he was so anxious. This also indirectly indicated Owen''s concern and regard for him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted this way. "President Owen, take it easy. Once we get to the office, I''ll explain everything thoroughly," Charles quickly supported Owen as they headed back to the second floor. Camilla exchanged glances with Charles but didn''t say a word, quietly following behind. Meanwhile, the alchemists in the hall wore looks of discomfort; everyone''s attention was focused on whether Charles would participate in the alchemist duel. They were also eager to find out what Charles had to say! Chapter 366 - 366: Give Them a Surprise "What! Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!" Owen shouted loudly. His voice was so loud that everyone in the alchemist guild hall could hear him. Many people strained to rise on their tiptoes, stretching their necks, trying hard to get closer to the source of the sound, eager to hear what Charles had said that had made the president of the alchemist guild, Owen, so agitated. Unfortunately, next to the window of the second-floor office, Charles''s figure appeared as he looked down at the hall below. Under the expectant gazes of the many alchemists in the hall, Charles unhesitatingly shut the soundproof window. "I mean, President Owen, can you not be so excited? I''m not joking," Charles said, turning around after closing the window, a hint of helplessness in his voice. At that moment, Owen stood in front of the chair, his eyes fixed on Charles, filled with disbelief and doubt, while Camilla wore a beaming smile, continuously pumping her fists in the air. "Brother Charles, I knew you could do it!" "Camilla, wait a minute. You''ve never been interested in alchemy since you were little, so you don''t understand how hard it is to accept what Charles just said!" Owen said, extending a hand to support himself on the table. He simply couldn''t believe his ears; just moments ago, Charles had stated that his purpose for coming today was to buy the alchemical materials for the miracle drug, Spirit Ice Liquid. As the president of the alchemist guild, Owen was well-informed. He knew that Spirit Ice Liquid was a blue-quality miracle drug, only capable of being refined by elite alchemists. Then Charles casually mentioned that he had become an elite alchemist just yesterday and had successfully refined a blue-quality miracle drug. Owen didn''t believe it at all! It had taken him three full years to progress from a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist! Then he spent another ten years to advance from elite alchemist to master-level alchemist, after which he had been stuck at the master level without any improvement. Owen took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and slowly said, "Charles, are you trying to trick me so you can agree to Seven''s challenge and participate in the alchemist duel?" Charles shrugged helplessly and replied, "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. You can call Teacher Colton; he witnessed it all yesterday." Owen was about to blurt out "Okay," but suddenly noticed a barely perceptible smile on Charles''s lips. Owen immediately shut his mouth, thought for a moment, and then slowly said: "You clever kid, you almost had me fooled. I haven''t spoken to your Teacher Colton for nearly ten years." At this point, Owen seemed a bit nostalgic, and his mood slightly dipped. It wasn''t until this moment that he could fully calm down and think carefully about whether it was possible for Charles to go from a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist in such a short time. Soon, Owen arrived at the answer: it was, of course, impossible! Charles didn''t elaborate further but said: "When Quinn showed up that day, President Owen, you wanted to help the teacher too, but unfortunately, there was no way to stop everything." Charles had been present that day and noticed the exchanged glances between Owen and Colton. From being close brothers to strangers, then back to wanting to help each other in times of trouble. Charles understood that neither of them wanted to back down, and he had hoped to use Owen''s doubts to encourage a connection with Teacher Colton. He hadn''t expected to be seen through by Owen. "Well, there''s no helping it. Can you lend me an alchemy room for a bit? I want to try refining the Spirit Ice Liquid," Charles said as he scratched his head. Seeing Charles like this, Owen''s disbelief slowly began to fade away, and his expression grew quite peculiar. It was as if he truly wanted everything to be real, but due to his own experiences, he felt it was something humans couldn''t achieve, and yet here was Charles achieving it with ease! "Do you know that your teacher, Colton, took a whole year to advance from high-level alchemist to elite alchemist?" Owen said slowly. Charles shook his head, indicating he didn''t know. "Maybe the teacher was particularly busy at that time, which is quite normal; I am busy too," Charles thought for a moment and decided to stand up for Teacher Colton. Owen smiled helplessly and replied: "There are 24 hours in a day, and your teacher could spend twenty of those hours on alchemy, yet it still took him a full year!" The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Charles didn''t know how to respond; he worked hard enough as it was, but he hadn''t realized that Teacher Colton could achieve such a level of dedication. "Alright, I know you have classes this afternoon. I will help you collect the alchemical materials for the Spirit Ice Liquid, and have someone deliver them to you. Now you can tell me why you decided to quietly share this with me," Owen said slowly. He had been stunned by Charles''s words earlier, but now that he believed them, he began to ponder why Charles would do such a thing. Soon, Charles expressed his thoughts once again. Owen''s eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open; it took him a long time to react. "You really are a peculiar one. Most young people in a situation like this would be itching to teach Seven a lesson, but you seem indifferent, wanting to gain more from it," Owen said slowly. He paused for a moment, studying Charles closely, and continued, "You really have a level head; you''re not like a typical young person. You''re even calmer than us old-timers." "Wait, that''s not entirely true. When Seven mentioned your teacher, you showed quite a bit of youthful passion. It seems you care less about yourself and more about those around you." Charles thought seriously about it; he wasn''t sure what kind of person he was. Sometimes he was exceptionally calm, indifferent to the lives of others. Except for children. Yes, except for children. As an adult, everything is a choice, made willingly or forced upon you. But children are different; they are innocent and pure, having done little wrong. Sneaking away and hiding their mother''s remote control is about the worst thing they might do. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that thought, Charles fell silent. He recalled the bodies of those children he had seen beneath the abandoned factory. "Then I''ll trouble you, President Owen. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now," Charles said slowly. Owen looked at Charles and sensed something was off but didn''t press further. He thought it was normal; young people can be quite pessimistic, even while being passionate! A smile suddenly appeared on Colton''s face as he said, "Alright, I won''t let this out. I''m looking forward to seeing Quinn and Seven''s expressions when they discover you are an elite alchemist." "Especially that guy Quinn. When he discovers he spent a thousand gold coins to ask you to take action, preventing his apprentice from practicing alchemy ever again, will he just collapse?" Camilla quickly chimed in, adding: "Anyway, that despicable guy Seven is definitely going to meet a particularly miserable end! He deserves it. If it weren''t for Brother Charles becoming an elite alchemist, he might have really failed, and then he wouldn''t be able to do alchemy anymore!" Camilla spoke with great conviction; she wanted to see Seven''s painful downfall and felt no sympathy or pityonly the desire to mock him mercilessly! "You little brat, I wonder whose personality you inherited," Owen grumbled. Camilla immediately replied, "Grandpa, if you see Quinn in pain, will you comfort him?" "Of course not! I would just stand beside him, laughing heartily and mocking him," Owen laughed as he answered. The pressure they both felt had vanished, completely transformed into anticipation for Charles''s performance in a few days! They could hardly wait to see Quinn and Seven become total failures in front of all the people of Genosha! What a lofty alchemist from the Haunted Marsh! Once in Genosha, if he provoked Charles, he''d have to obediently become a loser! Meanwhile, In a hotel in Genosha, Quinn suddenly sneezed for no apparent reason. "What''s going on? I feel a bit off... Is there something I''m overlooking?" Quinn pondered repeatedly in his mind. He thought and thought again, and concluded that there shouldn''t be anything he missed or failed to consider. This time, using his power to pressure Genosha, he had taken on a lot of risks. In the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild, he wasn''t the only master-level alchemist; there were other master-level alchemists who expressed dissatisfaction with his actions. However, after Quinn explained himself repeatedly, everything was expected to progress in the direction he anticipated, without any surprises. Moreover, it wouldn''t have any negative impact on the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild; those people had tacitly approved of his actions. "Colton, Charles, you two should be content. These little Genosha folks have made me expend a lot of effort and take risks to pressure you, so consider it your honor," Quinn said slowly. He was very confident in this plan; Charles was a high-level alchemist, and no matter what, he wouldn''t be stronger than Seven, nor would he ever become an elite alchemist. After all, with just a month to spare, even if Charles studied alchemical knowledge for twenty hours a day without rest, it wouldn''t be enough for him to become an elite alchemist! He himself took a year and a half to go from being a high-level alchemist to an elite alchemist. Charles was just a human, not a god or a demon, and he couldn''t achieve the impossible! Chapter 367 - 367: Max "Seven, after this time''s success, I will help you gain access to the inner circle of the Haunted Marshal Chemist Guild. Once you have a certain level of power, I can finally retire." Quinn called Seven over to him. Seven was momentarily stunned, this was what he had always hoped for. Only by truly entering the Haunted Marshal Chemist Guild could he wield immense power, just like his mentor Quinn. Small nations like Genosha could be easily manipulated and threatened, forced to resist silently. "Really, Master? You can count on me! In this alchemist duel, I will give it my all!" Seven''s face lit up with boundless joy as he thumped his chest and vowed earnestly. Quinn nodded. This time, nothing could go wrong, he also needed to find a way to unleash all of Seven''s potential. "By the way, later you should check into Charles''s background again. The information available online isn''t reliable. Stick to the usual method and get it from a professional intelligence organization, but this time choose a different one. I want to ensure there are no issues with Charles''s information." Quinn reiterated. His nature was quite cautious, to be absolutely certain, he decided to switch to another intelligence organization to guarantee that everything was flawless. Seven responded without a hint of hesitation, "Don''t worry, Master. I won''t let you down. You can count on me, there won''t be any problems!" After Seven left, Quinn fell into deep thought. He seriously contemplated continuing to apply pressure on the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild and the Genosha royal family. Quinn pulled out his phone and dialed a number, then calmly said: "Owen, you should know what the consequences will be if this drags on any longer. Perhaps the Genosha Alchemist Guild will need a new president." Within the Genosha Alchemist Guild, Upon hearing Quinn''s threat over the phone, Owen couldn''t help but smile. He rubbed his still aching waist, quickly organized his thoughts, and tried to avoid any flaws as he replied: "Mr. Quinn, the decisions regarding Charles and Colton are not something the Alchemist Guild can influence. However, I will do my best to try and persuade Charles to agree to the alchemist duel!" "Hmph, at least you know your place. After this matter is settled, if you encounter any difficulties, you can come to the Haunted Marsh Alchemist Guild to find me. I''ll help you out." Quinn''s confident voice came through the phone. Owen took a deep breath and couldn''t help but remind him, "According to the rules of dueling among alchemists, the challenger must bear all the alchemical materials required for the duel, at least two portions..." Before Owen could finish his sentence, Quinn interrupted him directly, saying: "I know that already. You don''t need to worry about it. The alchemical materials I have are beyond what you small-town alchemists can imagine." Owen hinted, "I''m just worried about what will happen if some particularly rare alchemical materials are needed." "Don''t worry. As long as they can be bought in Genosha, no matter the cost, I will have them prepared. You just need to focus on your part!" Quinn''s voice was assertive and full of confidence. Owen couldn''t wait to hang up the phone, he burst out laughing. Quinn would never guess that Charles was now a top-tier alchemist and was planning to concoct the [Spirit Ice Liquid] during the duel! The rarity of the [Ice Spirit Flower], a key ingredient for the [Spirit Ice Liquid], was unimaginable, only Charles had it in the entire Genosha. Since Quinn had said this, he would have to purchase it from Charles when the time came. "Listening to Quinn''s overly confident and lofty tone, I almost couldn''t help but tell him that Charles is now a top-tier alchemist, just to let him know what true genius really is." "I really don''t know how Charles can keep his composure, his mindset is so calm!" Owen sighed. As the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, Owen had seen countless young people, most of whom were brimming with impulsive youthful spirit. He even found it hard to remain calm like Charles at his age! "While I was busy anticipating Quinn''s collapse, I almost forgot that I need to prepare the alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] for Charles so he can practice early." Owen said, slapping his forehead in a rush. In the next moment, he rushed into the storage room of the Genosha Alchemist Guild and took out all the alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid]. There were enough materials to concoct forty portions of the [Spirit Ice Liquid], although it did not include the [Ice Spirit Flower], only a substitute called [Ice Ling Grass]. "That should be enough, right? Even if I''m supporting Charles, I''ll pay for these alchemical materials myself." Owen said without any hesitation. Once he was prepared, he quickly had someone deliver all the alchemical materials to Charles. Charles had just finished his afternoon classes and hadn''t had a chance to eat when he received a large batch of alchemical materials. Although the quality of the materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] was not high, the sheer quantity meant it would still cost a good amount of gold coins. When he was about to pull out some money, the delivery person said, "Mr. Charles, President Owen bought these alchemical materials himself, so you don''t need to pay for them again." Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Charles had no choice but to accept, it was Owen''s support for him. No matter who it was, being treated like that by Quinn from the Haunted Marsh would leave anyone feeling a bit unsettled, and Charles could understand Owen''s thoughts. After placing the forty portions of alchemical materials for the [Spirit Ice Liquid] into his storage space, Charles headed straight to the dining hall of the academy, looking for a private room as usual. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold appeared in the room, and as soon as he entered, Little Gold rushed towards Charles eagerly. "Master, Master, I''m hungry! I''m so hungry!" Little Gold''s voice echoed in Charles''s mind. Charles replied somewhat helplessly, "Just wait a bit. You''ve eaten all the metal materials already." "Alright, Master, I can hold out a little longer." Little Gold said, sounding disappointed. Charles patted Little Gold''s head and looked at its somewhat guilty expression, slowly saying, "You know, if you don''t eat those metal materials, you''ll just grow a bit slower. It''s not like you''re about to starve." "I''m just trying to improve my strength quickly to help you, Master!" Little Gold darted to the corner of the room, defending itself. Thinking about how everything would go smoothly, Charles figured that Quinn would probably pull out nearly a thousand gold coins, which would certainly be enough to buy metal materials for Little Gold to consume for quite a while. Charles took out his phone and contacted Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, asking him to keep an eye on all the metallic materials that appeared in the association recently, specifically the purple and orange-quality ones. "Mr. Charles, you''re not joking, are you? Since the last time you were looking for orange-quality metallic materials, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association has specially mobilized quite a few from other places. Buying all of them would require a considerable amount of money." Danel''s voice came through the phone. Charles replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. Someone will be sending me money." "Ah? What do you mean? Sorry, I shouldn''t ask too many questions. Rest assured, I will set aside the purple-quality and orange-quality metallic materials as you requested." Danel said without hesitation. At that moment, Mia, who had been quietly eating, suddenly spread her wings and flew onto Charles''s shoulder, nuzzling her head against his face affectionately. Charles immediately spoke to Danel on the phone, saying: "There''s one more thing. Please see if there are any fine wines available recently. Keep an eye out for high-quality, good-tasting ones, the price is negotiable!" "No problem, Mr. Charles. You can count on me." Danel responded. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Mia let out an excited chirp and then flew back quickly to continue eating without hesitation. "This little guy really is a wine enthusiast." Charles mused, noting that Little Gold and Mia had similar personalities, both would go after what they wanted without hesitation. One craved a lot of Metal Devour, while the other yearned for all sorts of fine wines. Mousie was lively and optimistic, while Max was quieter and rarely expressed his inner thoughts. As Charles thought about this, he glanced at Max, who was eating slowly and seemed unchanged from before. However, Charles could sense that Max''s mood was a bit low. "What''s wrong, Max? Is there anything you want? In a few days, someone will be sending me a large sum of gold coins, so I can buy anything." Charles asked proactively. Max paused mid-bite and then casually replied, "Master, Max doesn''t want anything. Just being able to eat honey soy glazed meat is enough for me." "And also, just being able to be by Master''s side, Max is already content." Hearing this response, Charles let out a sigh. Max was the first mystical beast he had contracted and had been by his side the longest. Thinking about this, Charles slowly reached out and patted Max''s head, gently saying, "Once things aren''t so busy, let''s make some time to go out and have some fun." "Really?" Max''s tone noticeably rose, filled with joy. Charles nodded. He truly wanted to relax and take a break. After the alchemist duel and before the three academy competitions began, he would find some time to go out and enjoy himself. "That''s wonderful, Master! Max is so happy!" Max exclaimed, jumping with excitement. Charles looked at the scene before him, a satisfied expression appearing on his face. Chapter 368 - 368: Not So Bad Time passed little by little. For the warriors at the Genosha border, time was a rather vague concept. The distance of over nine hundred meters separated the Genosha soldiers from the Kingston soldiers. Some warriors with better eyesight could clearly see the expressions on the faces of their enemies. They had been standing off against the Kingston army here for several days now. "Captain, is the war really going to start soon?" someone asked in a low voice. The squad leader first glanced around, ensuring no one was paying attention, before quietly replying: "Maybe, it''s hard to say. But even if the war does start, those worthless Kingston fools won''t be our match!" "Captain, I''m a bit nervous. Do you think Charles will agree to participate in the alchemist duel? If he does..." The soldier who had initially asked spoke cautiously. Before he could finish, other soldiers in the same squad immediately turned to glare at him, silencing him. "Are you really willing to betray a hero for a fleeting peace, a false peace? Is that what you want?" A calm yet authoritative voice slowly rose. Fear and dread appeared on the soldier''s face, and he quickly opened his mouth to explain: "General! I didn''t mean that. I was just curious, I..." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could finish, Mason''s accompanying soldier dragged him out and threw him to the ground. Mason slightly lowered his gaze, glancing at the trembling young soldier. He showed no pity, his expression remarkably flat, cold even. "You don''t need to explain. I don''t need your explanation. You just need to understand one thing: the moment the enemy''s army moves, peace is already dead!" "Genosha doesn''t need a temporary peace, what we need is real peace. How do we achieve peace?" "Does anyone want to answer me? How can we obtain true peace?" Mason''s last two questions were directed at the other soldiers before him. He scanned the room, and no one looked down, instead, they responded with excitement and fervor: "Victory!" "Victory!" "Victory!" Mason looked around at the soldiers with battle fervor on their faces and nodded in satisfaction. Only victory, the victory of war or a strategic victory, can bring peace and maintain it! "Take him away and hang him in the camp, he won''t eat or drink for three days." Mason said without looking back at the soldier on the ground as he turned to leave. In fact, the soldier''s confusion was shared by the other soldiers present. This was normal, Mason was also curious about whether Charles would agree to participate in the alchemist duel. However, the moment the topic was brought up, that soldier had already made a mistake. Uncertain matters should remain in one''s heart. Once brought up, especially in front of so many warriors, it could inevitably affect morale. At this critical juncture, with Genosha and Kingston soldiers locked in a standoff, any loss of morale had to be taken seriously. Hanging that soldier in front of the camp was meant to serve as a warning to the others! Mason gazed silently at the Kingston army not far away. This was the border between Genosha and Kingston, with a boundary marker standing at the center of the two armies of ten thousand. What had always blocked the two armies was never the boundary marker itself, but the internal power struggles of the nations. Now, the focus of the struggle had shifted from nation to nation to Charles, due to the interference of Quinn, the master-level alchemist of the Haunted Marsh. "A mere eighteen-year-old boy becoming the focal point of the rivalry between two nations, the pressure is unimaginable." Mason thought to himself. At that moment, a soldier suddenly appeared, sprinting from the rear of the Genosha army. He was a messenger, responsible for conveying various pieces of information. "General, news from Calivia: Charles has agreed to participate in the duel between alchemists!" the messenger said softly. Mason first sighed in relief, this meant there shouldn''t be a massive conflict between Genosha and Kingston anytime soon. Then, Mason recalled Nathaniel''s arrangements and began to take action. He slowly walked up to the high platform at the front of the army, looked at the microphone in front of him, took a deep breath, and said loudly: "You all saw what just happened." "I know you''re all curious about whether Charles will agree to participate in the alchemist duel. Now, I have the latest news for you: Charles has agreed to participate." Mason paused for a moment, looking at the increasingly restless army, and after waiting a while, he spoke again: "I see some of you wearing relieved smiles. Is it amusing?" "A hero, aware of the odds against him, chooses to sacrifice his future for a temporary reprieve. Is that funny?" "Charles is doing this for you, for the people, for the entire nation. He has chosen to take a risk, and what about you?" Mason fell silent once more. The atmosphere in the crowd began to shift from initial relief and relaxation to a heavy oppression, as all the soldiers fell into deep thought. Mason gave them a moment to ponder, then asked again: "Can anyone tell me why Charles is doing this?" "Since no one is answering, let me tell you: he is believing in you. He believes that if given enough time, you will overcome all enemies and earn unprecedented respect for Genosha." "He is counting on you, trusting that you won''t let his sacrifice be in vain!" "Tell me, what should you do?" From the silent army, a thunderous response erupted. Countless soldiers opened their mouths, their faces flushed, shouting loudly: "Victory!" "Victory!" "Victory!" ... In Genosha, the news that Charles had agreed to participate in the alchemist battle tomorrow spread through every street and alley. Those who believed in Charles thought he wouldn''t have made this decision unless he was confident, especially since everything he had done since arriving in Calivia had been successful. Those who were worried did not doubt Charles, they simply felt that Seven from the Haunted Marsh was significantly stronger than him. In terms of alchemy, Genosha''s environment and level were not on par with the Haunted Marsh. Most of this group were alchemists or individuals with a good understanding of alchemy. It can be said that they were quite professional, and thus different from the general public, they knew the gap between Charles and Seven. "Ah, if only Charles were given more time, he would definitely show that dog Seven what a true genius really is!" "Exactly, even geniuses need time to grow. If Charles fails, he won''t be able to practice alchemy anymore, and that would be a loss for the entire alchemy world!" "Quinn is still with the Haunted Marsh Chemist Guild, and he doesn''t care about this at all, it''s just outrageous!" "Why have I heard that Charles hasn''t been training in the training room for the past few days? Does that mean he must have made some significant progress to agree to the duel with Seven?" "It''s only been a few days. Can Charles really go from a high-level alchemist to a master-level alchemist? If he can do that, I''ll swear off lust for a year!" In response to the discussions online, the Cyber Academy, the Genosha government, and the Genosha Alchemist Guild had no response or statement to make. This only intensified the public''s concerns in Genosha. Meanwhile, at the Cyber Academy, Nathaniel, Jamie, Colton, and Charles were deep in discussion. Colton spoke up, "Tomorrow is the day the alchemist duel begins. Quinn contacted me and wants me to agree to the live-streaming permissions." Everyone present understood that Quinn''s intention was to further embarrass Charles and Colton. "For an alchemist duel, live-streaming requires the consent of both parties. I''m wondering if agreeing might expose any weaknesses." Colton slowly expressed his thoughts. According to general logic, no one would want to participate in a duel they were certain to lose in front of so many people, that would be humiliating. "It''s fine, just agree to it. Things have come to this point, and even if Quinn notices something amiss, he can''t backtrack now." Nathaniel said casually. He also planned to let the frontline soldiers watch Charles''s live stream. Mason''s actions were going smoothly, after a speech, he had portrayed Charles as a hero sacrificing for the nation and the people. Next, this tragic hero would create a miracle under everyone''s watchful gaze. Such a strong contrast would shape a legend that everyone would remember in their hearts! "Is it really necessary? I just want to get the duel over with." Charles weakly expressed his thoughts. Jamie, Nathaniel, and Owen quickly turned their heads to look at him. Under the gaze of two eighth-level Beast Masters and a master-level alchemist, Charles sighed and said slowly: "Alright, I will try to make it look like a difficult victory over Seven." He hadn''t wanted to do this, he just wanted to quickly end the tedious duel. However, to cooperate with Nathaniel''s plan, he had to waste a little time. Just thinking about earning a thousand gold coins from Quinn made Charles''s dissatisfaction fade away. "Charles, don''t be nervous tomorrow. If things get tough, just go with your instincts. Make sure nothing unexpected happens." Nathaniel thought for a moment and still felt that Charles''s well-being was the most important. Charles shrugged casually and replied: "One Seven, one Quinn, is hardly enough to make me nervous." Chapter 369 - 369: Coltons Shock Hearing Charles say that, everyone present fell silent. Quinn was a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh Chemist Headquarters, and Seven was his apprentice, a talented alchemist in his own right. At just eighteen years old, Seven was on the verge of becoming a master-level alchemist and was already someone many alchemists looked up to. However, the person making this statement was Charles, he truly had the qualifications and strength to back it up. If someone else had said this, Jamie and Nathaniel would have long since scolded them for being arrogant and not knowing their place. However, at this moment, when Charles made such a statement, Jamie spoke up and said, "Good! Young people should have this kind of attitude. What does it matter if they''re a master-level alchemist or a genius from the Haunted Marsh? It''s simply not worth mentioning!" Nathaniel chimed in, "Yeah, young people should be passionate and daring enough to take on challenges." The two exchanged knowing glances and nodded in agreement. They had previously thought that Charles was too calm and steady, lacking any sign of arrogance. At first glance, he didn''t seem like a top genius from Genosha at all. He had no sharpness about him, resembling a longsword sheathed rather than drawn. Charles looked at Jamie and Nathaniel with a puzzled expression but didn''t explain anything. He truly didn''t care about the alchemist duel with Seven. In the past few days of practice, he had already used up all the alchemy materials Owen had sent him. When it came to refining the Spirit Ice Liquid, Charles was completely confident. Perhaps forty units of alchemy materials might not be enough for other alchemists to fully master a miracle drug formula. But for Charles, it was already more than enough. Thinking of this, Charles glanced at the neatly arranged twenty bottles of Spirit Ice Liquid in his storage space and smiled with satisfaction. Who would have thought that he had completely mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid using only twenty units of alchemy materials? The extra Spirit Ice Liquid could be sold at the auction, and the gold coins earned would be enough to cover the cost of those forty units of alchemy materials. "By the way, Charles, I have some alchemy materials here. Do you want to practice a bit more to ensure nothing unexpected happens tomorrow?" Colton suddenly spoke up. Since Charles became a master-level alchemist, Colton had stopped asking him too many questions. He felt that as a master-level alchemist himself, he was somewhat inadequate in front of Charles. Charles had always claimed he was confident he could defeat Seven, but Colton had thought all along that Charles was just trying to comfort him. It wasn''t until he witnessed Charles successfully refine a blue-quality miracle drug that Colton finally believed him. It seemed a bit strange that a teacher wouldn''t know the level of his own student. But this was Charles, a monster that even Colton, as a master-level alchemist, couldn''t accurately assess! Charles shook his head and slowly said, "No need for that, Colton. I''ve already used up the forty units of alchemy materials that President Owen gave me, and I''ve completely mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid. I even used a few Ice Spirit Flowers, and they all turned out successfully." "Forty units? You completely mastered a blue-quality miracle drug formula with just forty units?" Colton''s eyes widened in shock. He never expected it would be so few. "Owen only gave you forty units of alchemy materials?" Colton complained. Charles quickly clarified, saying, "No, it''s not like that. President Owen wanted to continue providing me with alchemy materials the next day, but I turned him down." "Oh, I see...." Colton said, suddenly looking up. His eyes widened as he stared at Charles in disbelief, asking: "The next day? What do you mean by that?" "By that time, I had already nearly mastered the refinement of Spirit Ice Liquid, and I still had some materials left. It would have been a waste if President Owen kept sending me more alchemy materials." Charles replied calmly. Upon hearing this, even Jamie and Nathaniel, who were not alchemists, looked at Charles in disbelief. As level eight Beast Masters, they had some understanding of alchemy. Blue-quality miracle drugs refined by level eight alchemists were the most commonly circulated in the market. Purple-quality miracle drugs were already considered high-end and rare commodities. Orange-quality miracle drugs, on the other hand, were something that would be fiercely fought over as soon as they appeared. Only those who had good relationships with master-level alchemists would be able to obtain orange-quality miracle drugs. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unexpectedly, Charles had just said that he mastered the refinement of a blue-quality miracle drug in just one day? And he hadn''t even used up all forty units of alchemy materials, leaving some leftover? Colton''s mouth twitched continuously. He had some understanding of Charles''s talent, but he never imagined it would be at such a monstrous level! "I won''t ask him how many units of alchemy materials he actually used. When I became a master-level alchemist, I used about fifty units to master a blue-quality miracle drug formula." Colton thought to himself. That achievement had already placed him among the top genius alchemists at that time. However, Colton now had no desire to ask Charles how many units of alchemy materials he actually used, he was afraid that Charles''s answer would discourage him. But Jamie didn''t think too much about it and directly asked: "Charles, how many units of alchemy materials did you actually use? I''m really curious." Colton smiled helplessly and then moved his ears, taking a deep breath to prepare himself. Given Charles''s monstrous talent, he figured thirty units would be about right. "Twenty units." Charles replied after thinking seriously. The last few units of alchemy materials did produce Spirit Ice Liquid, but it wasn''t perfect, so I wouldn''t count it as completely mastered." In the next moment, the sound of a chair breaking echoed as Colton couldn''t take it anymore. His breathing became rapid, and he asked again, "Twenty? Just twenty units?" Charles nodded, looking a bit puzzled at Colton, and replied: "Professor, is that too many? At first, I didn''t realize there was an issue with the alchemy equipment, so I wasted a few units. If everything had been prepared properly, I could have used even less." He assumed that Colton was implying that he had used too many. However, after hearing Charles''s words, Colton seemed to turn into a statue, completely motionless. There was not a trace of expression on his face, but his thoughts were already tumultuous like raging waves. Twenty units weren''t even the total? He could even master a blue-quality miracle drug formula without using twenty units? Is that something a human can do? Then what about his own experience of using fifty units to master the refinement of a blue-quality miracle drug? Was that a waste of resources? Other alchemists, upon becoming master-level alchemists, would typically use at least a hundred units of alchemy materials to fully master a blue-quality miracle drug formula and ensure a high success rate. Compared to Charles, those people were practically wasting resources crazily. At that moment, Colton felt like a puppet. His tone was very calm as he slowly said: "That''s fine, just be careful next time. Make sure to check all the alchemy equipment before you start the refinement." Charles nodded. He was about to say something when Colton suddenly stood up and said slowly, "Alright, things are about done. Just wait for Quinn and Seven''s failure tomorrow. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now." After saying that, Colton left with a blank expression. Jamie, Nathaniel, and Charles exchanged glances, feeling a bit puzzled. It seemed like something was off, but they couldn''t quite put their finger on what it was. "At the beginning, the teacher''s expression was different from how he looked when he left." Charles thought to himself. At that moment, Jamie suddenly spoke up, interrupting his thoughts. At Cyber Academy, in the bamboo forest, Colton still wore his emotionless expression as he excitedly said to the grave in front of him, "Lyra, do you know? That kid Charles''s talent is simply terrifying!" "When I heard he used so few alchemy materials to completely master a miracle drug formula, my face went numb with shock, and I still haven''t recovered!" "Do you know what this means? A legendary-level alchemist! This is the lifelong pursuit of all master-level alchemists!" "It''s terrifying, so terrifying that I even doubt whether I can continue teaching Charles." "Perhaps the only ones qualified to be his alchemist teachers are the three legendary alchemists of the Ethereal Grove!" "Only they have the right to teach Charles." Colton kept talking to the grave of his wife in front of him. His emotions were quite complex, on one hand, he was shocked by Charles''s alchemical talent, and on the other, he was worried about whether he could adequately teach such a genius. Master-level alchemists were already the dream teachers of countless young alchemists. Yet in front of Charles, even master-level alchemists began to doubt their qualifications to teach him. Time passed little by little, and Colton remained in the bamboo forest for a very long time. Even when the muscles on his face still hadn''t relaxed, he maintained his expressionless demeanor. "Should I go to the hospital? No, this might be better. Maybe next time Charles shocks me again, I could at least look a bit calmer!" Colton thought to himself. The impact Charles had on him was simply too great, and the blow was equally significant! Which master-level alchemist isn''t a genius? Yet even geniuses can be completely crushed in the face of Charles''s talent! "Forget it, maybe I''ll get used to it in the future. I''ll continue to teach this kid Charles for now. When I have the time, I need to make a trip to the Haunted Marsh and see if I can meet those legendary alchemists." Colton thought to himself. Chapter 370 - 370: Dont Worry, Teacher Early the next morning, at the entrance of Cyber Academy, thousands of Genosha citizens gathered in an orderly manner. No one was making loud noises, the entire scene was so quiet it felt as if they didn''t exist. These people had arrived long before, including street vendors, impoverished folks from the crossroads, well-dressed elites, and various Beast Masters. Different professions, different classes, representing different identities and statuses, yet at this moment, everyone was united by one identity: they were Genosha people! For the dignity of their nation, these people placed all their hopes on Charles. A master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh had dared to openly threaten an entire nation, which fueled the growing anger in the hearts of the Genosha citizens, along with the humiliation etched deep within them! Every student entering and exiting Cyber Academy fell silent at the sight outside the gates. Especially the pairs of eyes filled with expectation and anxiety made them instinctively lower their heads, unable to look directly. "This is too heavy, it feels like a mountain is bearing down on me with all these gazes." a student murmured. Now he understood what it meant to feel the weight of expectation. "I really wonder if Charles will feel just as pressured when he comes out." he whispered to his companion. His companion shot him a glance and then quietly replied: "You think Charles is like you? But seriously, these people only glanced at you, and you can''t handle it. When Charles steps out, he''ll be facing their most sincere and heaviest expectations." At that moment, students at the entrance of Cyber Academy began to move to the sides of the road, clearing a path. Everyone present understood that only Charles could make the other students do this! Sure enough, After a few breaths, Charles slowly emerged from the gates of Cyber Academy, and in an instant, all eyes were on him! Charles maintained a calm expression on his face, but upon seeing so many people gathered at the entrance, he hadn''t anticipated this situation. His previously tranquil demeanor briefly shifted to surprise, but in the blink of an eye, that surprise quickly faded, returning to calmness. Colton and Jamie Dean followed closely behind Charles, also stepping out slowly. They noticed the change in Charles''s emotions and instinctively exchanged glances, both recognizing the surprise in each other''s eyes. "In a situation like this, Charles can still remain calm, his mindset is truly impressive." Jamie said slowly. Colton nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, some people might never encounter a scene like this in their lifetime. To maintain inner peace in the midst of so many expectant gazes is not something everyone can do." "I''ve seen many talented young people who, once their genius aura fades, are left with nothing but resentment and self-pity. Charles is different, he has almost no flaws anywhere." Jamie seemed to recall something and suddenly sighed, shaking his head, and said with some concern: "He''s only eighteen, yet he''s as composed as an old man. That''s not good, young people should be a bit more spirited." On this point, Colton disagreed with Jamie''s view and rebutted: "There''s no need to worry about that. The geniuses Charles has encountered in Genosha are mostly far behind him. Once he reaches the Haunted Marsh and meets stronger geniuses, his youthful spirit will naturally emerge." In Colton''s mind, Charles''s talent was simply too strong, and few could compare to him. Even Nathaniel''s daughter, Luna, could only barely hold her own against Charles in Beast Mastery training. As for Grace, who had formed a human contract with Charles, she had long since vanished. Her talent was decent, but compared to Charles, she was simply out of her league! As Colton continued to ponder, Charles slowly walked toward the outside of Cyber Academy. The moment he stepped through the gates, the atmosphere around him became even quieter. As Charles walked, the crowd that had gathered at the entrance gradually parted, creating a wide path. Colton and Jamie followed behind, and as they passed, the crowd that had dispersed quickly closed in again, trailing behind Charles. Charles led the way, followed by a sea of people behind him. They slowly made their way toward the alchemist guild in Genosha, and the usually lively streets were eerily quiet at that moment. Only the citizens of Genosha stood on the streets, making way for Charles, and once he passed, they quickly rejoined the throng. At the entrance of the Genosha alchemist guild, Quinn and Seven had been waiting there for a while, fearing that Charles might back out and come up with various excuses. To be safe, the two of them had left the hotel at dawn. "President Owen, why hasn''t Charles arrived yet? Is he scared?" Seven couldn''t help but ask. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, glanced at Seven and thought, "Scared? Is he afraid of seeing how tragic your outcome will be?" However, he certainly wouldn''t say that out loud, fearing that Quinn and Seven might suddenly hesitate. So Owen calmly replied: "No, Charles has publicly agreed to your duel, so he won''t back out. You can rest assured." After Owen finished speaking, Quinn began to ask: "I started asking you yesterday what miracle drug Charles plans to concoct, and you kept saying he hasn''t decided yet. Is he going to decide on the spot?" "If that''s the case, what if he needs some rare alchemy materials that I can''t provide? Wouldn''t that mean Charles would have to tear up the alchemist duel?" Owen felt a bit helpless, he couldn''t just tell Quinn yesterday that all the alchemy materials Charles needed were being used to concoct a blue-tier miracle drug, could he? What if Quinn noticed something was off? That would be a disaster. "Mr. Quinn, don''t worry. I informed all the merchant associations in Genosha yesterday, including the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association, so we can quickly mobilize various alchemy materials in a short time." Owen could only suppress his amusement, continually stalling. Quinn furrowed his brows, he felt there was something off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. At that moment, a commotion suddenly erupted on the road in front of the alchemist guild, as if someone had arrived. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seven''s eyes lit up, he clapped his hands, twisted his neck, and wore a disdainful smile as he eagerly said: "Is it Charles? I can''t wait to show him that the power of the Haunted Marsh alchemist is beyond what an alchemist from a small place like Genosha can imagine!" In the next instant, a chorus of gasps erupted from the crowd not far away: "Look, it''s His Majesty the Emperor! The Emperor has arrived!" "And Lord Nathaniel, along with other ministers, they''re all here!" "Not only that, but I also see Her Highness the Grand Princess and Her Highness the Second Princess, they''ve all come!" The citizens of Genosha were instantly ignited with enthusiasm, shouting loudly. They hadn''t expected that a duel with such a high probability of loss would attract the Emperor and all the ministers to the scene. Hearing the cheers from the distance, Quinn frowned again, feeling an increasing sense of unease. However, he still couldn''t articulate what felt wrong. Recalling Charles''s information, he had investigated it twice, and each time it was nearly identical, with hardly any discrepancies. "I must be overthinking it. After the duel, I should take a good rest." Quinn thought to himself. To prevent any unexpected situations, he patted Seven on the shoulder and said again: "Make sure to perform well. After the duel, I will find a way to get you into the upper echelons of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild, as long as you can win this duel!" Seven licked his lips, full of confidence, and patted his chest, responding earnestly: "Don''t worry, teacher. I haven''t slacked off in the hotel these past few days, I''ve been studying alchemy techniques and have made some progress. I''m almost at the level of a master alchemist!" Upon hearing Seven''s response, Quinn''s eyes lit up, and his unease instantly vanished. He looked at the Genosha Emperor Miles, who was slowly approaching, along with the ministers behind him, and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. "This is the tragedy of the weak. What are you still struggling for? Coming to witness the duel in person will only bring more shame to Genosha. Do these ignorant people really fantasize about some miracle happening? It''s simply ridiculous!" Quinn thought to himself. As Emperor Miles of Genosha drew closer, all the Genosha citizens around him bowed respectfully, but Quinn and Seven remained standing, motionless, exuding an air of exceptional arrogance. Miles displayed no signs of anger or humiliation on his face, instead, he wore a smile and greeted warmly: "Mr. Quinn, I hear that you are soon to receive the nomination for vice president of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild? Congratulations! There are only seven vice president positions at the headquarters of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild, so being nominated is quite an achievement." Quinn narrowed his eyes, upon hearing Miles''s words, he realized that the other party had thoroughly investigated the information before speaking. "I am a man of my word. When Charles appears at the duel, Kingston will naturally withdraw their troops, and the alchemy material resources of Genosha will not be restricted." Quinn replied coolly. Chapter 371 - 371: Success Rate? "Withdraw Kingston''s troops? No way, they''ll naturally pull back after the duel is over." Miles replied with a cheerful smile. Quinn looked puzzled, could it be that the Emperor of Genosha was out of his mind? "Since Genosha has complied with my wishes, I will no longer target Genosha. You can rest assured about that. I''m here this time for Colton and his apprentice." Quinn said thoughtfully, speaking slowly. Miles nodded, he certainly didn''t want Kingston to withdraw their troops. This was a golden opportunity to strike a blow to the enemy''s morale while boosting his own country''s spirits, and such chances were hard to come by. In fact, Kingston was in a situation similar to Genosha. Among the seven nations of the Abyssal Depths, Kingston and Genosha ranked lowest in overall strength. In response to Quinn''s request, Kingston didn''t refuse, in fact, they were quite willing. On one hand, it would enhance their own strength, and on the other, it would deal a blow to Genoshawhat''s not to like? With this thought in mind, Miles silently pondered: "The whole premise relies on Charles''s crushing defeat, which would severely dampen Genosha''s morale. But will Charles actually fail?" Miles slowly took out a blue-quality miracle drug that he had kept in his pocket and offered it to Quinn with a smile, saying: "Things have been quite busy in the country these past few days, and I haven''t had the chance to properly host you, Mr. Quinn. This is a miracle drug crafted by a young alchemist I hold in high regard. Perhaps you could take a look and give your feedback?" Quinn cast a peculiar glance at Miles but said nothing further. He hadn''t intended to help with this, but the blue-quality miracle drug in Miles''s hand piqued his interest just a bit. Quinn took the miracle drug and carefully examined its color, condition, and aroma. He even opened it, poured a drop onto the back of his hand, and felt the effects of the miracle drug beginning to evaporate. "Not bad, this alchemist must have been trying to become a top-tier alchemist for quite some time but has struggled to improve." Quinn remarked. The smile on Miles''s face grew even wider, and his tone shifted with excitement as he said: "Mr. Quinn, as a master-level alchemist of the Haunted Marsh, you can spot the issues right away." Quinn thought for a moment and felt that this was Miles signaling goodwill towards him. It might also be to consider the young man Miles mentioned, wanting him to learn under his guidance. "The way to improve is quite simple. The crafting of this miracle drug is filled with techniques of a high-level alchemist, but it contains very little from a top-tier alchemist. If he has time, let him go study at the alchemist guild in the Haunted Marsh, that should suffice." Quinn said slowly. The blue-quality miracle drug only intensified his contempt for the alchemist level in Genosha. Miles nodded and said directly, "This bottle of blue-quality miracle drug is a gift for you, Mr. Quinn. I hope you''ll like it." Quinn looked at Miles, feeling utterly confused. Was it really appropriate to present a bottle of blue-quality miracle drug? And what did he mean by hoping he would like it later? Like what? Like when? At that moment, the crowd on the road to the alchemist guild stirred once again. Like the slowly drawn curtain on a stage, the crowd began to part, revealing Charles''s calm figure to everyone. Behind him followed an endless line of Genosha citizens, each gaze fixed on Charles, filled with worry and anticipation. "Charles, you finally made it! I thought you were too scared to show up, just like your teacher, wanting to be a coward!" Seven immediately spoke up. In an instant, all the eyes of the Genosha people turned to him, filled with barely contained fury. "Idiot!" Quinn cursed inwardly. Seven was truly brainless, publicly mocking Charles at this moment was reckless. If something unexpected happened and ruined his plans, it would be disastrous. "The participants of the alchemist duel are here, so let''s get this duel started!" Quinn said, shifting the topic. Owen, the president of the Genosha alchemist guild, waved his hand, and immediately people brought out the necessary alchemy instruments and equipment, including the alchemy lab. Once everything was ready, Owen led Colton and Quinn to the very center of the arena. On either side of the alchemist duel arena sat the upper echelons of Genosha, including Emperor Miles and Nathaniel, both wearing expectant smiles as they watched Owen loudly announce: "Both participants in the duel, please enter the arena to inspect the alchemy lab and the various alchemy instruments and equipment." Without hesitation, Charles stepped into the duel arena and began carefully inspecting the alchemy equipment. He had learned from experience when trying to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid], having wasted some alchemy materials due to not checking thoroughly. Meanwhile, Seven held his head high and mocked loudly: "Charles, what are you checking for? No matter how thoroughly you inspect, you can''t defeat me. I suggest you just give up, after all, weren''t you just here to fail?" When he said this, Seven expected Charles to respond or show anger, but to his surprise, it was as if his words were a small stone thrown into an endless ocean, creating no ripples at all. "Hmph, pretending not to hear, are you? Soon enough, you''ll see where the gap lies between a local alchemist and an alchemist from the Haunted Marsh!" Seven scoffed, then stepped into the arena. He began to carefully inspect the various instruments and equipment, mainly concerned that Genosha might try to pull a fast one. Owen noticed Seven''s thoughts and, to prevent any underhanded tactics, directly stated: "If the duel participants are dissatisfied with the instruments and equipment, they may prepare their own, but they must be checked to prevent the use of any special devices." Seven''s eyes brightened, and he immediately looked at Quinn. Quinn took out a complete set of alchemy equipment from his storage item and handed it to the staff of the Genosha alchemist guild for inspection. "Well, while we''re at it, we can discuss the alchemy materials Charles will need." Quinn said as he glanced at Owen. Owen smiled and slowly replied, "No rush, let''s announce the miracle drug Seven will be crafting." Without waiting for Quinn to speak, Owen announced loudly: "Seven has chosen to craft the green-quality miracle drug, the Strengthening Miracle Drug!" Instantly, the spectators among the Genosha alchemists erupted in surprise, discussing with astonished expressions: "The Strengthening Miracle Drug? Seven is so confident that he chose to craft such a difficult miracle drug?" Some who hadn''t heard of the Strengthening Miracle Drug asked curiously for more information. Soon, other alchemists, their faces filled with concern, spoke heavily, saying: "The Strengthening Miracle Drug is one of the most difficult types of green-quality miracle drugs, specifically designed to enhance the power of mystical beasts. It is known for its high difficulty, rarity, and quality that approaches blue-quality miracle drugs." "Seven choosing to craft this miracle drug suggests he is really close to becoming a top-tier alchemist. What will Charles do now?" After understanding this, the other alchemists looked at Charles with worried expressions. Meanwhile, Seven, listening to the murmurs around him, held his head high and confidently declared: "Charles, my success rate for crafting the Strengthening Miracle Drug is nearly ninety percent. In this alchemist duel, we have two chances to craft a miracle drug, and I will definitely succeed. You might as well just give up." Charles seemed to hear something that puzzled him. He slowly turned to look at Seven and then shifted his gaze to Colton nearby. Seven had been watching Charles closely and, seeing his confused expression, scoffed and said: "Can''t believe it, huh? An excellent alchemist must have a success rate of at least eighty-five percent when crafting miracle drugs. Can alchemists from a small place like yours achieve that?" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surrounding Genosha alchemists wanted to refute this statement but found themselves at a loss for words, as the vast majority of them could not boast such high success rates. Of course, if one were to craft a miracle drug of a lower tier than their own alchemist level, such as a top-tier alchemist crafting a green-quality miracle drug, the success rate would indeed be much higher. "Ah, no wonder the alchemist from the Haunted Marsh has such a high success rate, it''s truly overwhelming!" "Yeah, I was hoping that Seven would fail to craft twice in a row. If that happened, Charles could just craft any green-quality miracle drug and win outright!" "It seems that this time, Charles will be unable to defeat his opponent!" "This is so frustrating! If only Charles had a little more time, he would definitely be able to beat Seven!" Hearing the other alchemists discussing Seven''s success rate in crafting miracle drugs, Charles''s expression grew even more puzzled. Suddenly, Colton seemed to have a realization, his face filled with astonishment. He quickly approached Charles, looking intently at him. He suddenly recalled that during the time Charles had been learning alchemy from him, he had only attempted to craft miracle drugs in front of him a few times, and each time had been successful. As he approached Charles, before Colton could say anything, Charles quietly remarked: "Master, when they talk about success rates, are they referring to the success rate of crafting miracle drugs after mastering the formulas?" Colton took a deep breath and replied softly, "No, they refer to the success rate after mastering the formula for the miracle drug." At that moment, Charles appeared to be struck by a revelation. He opened his mouth and slowly asked: "Shouldn''t the success rate be one hundred percent after fully mastering the formula for the miracle drug? Aside from unexpected factors like equipment failure, shouldn''t it be a guaranteed success?" Colton was even more shocked. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but then fell silent. After a couple of seconds, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Don''t tell me that after you fully mastered the formula for the miracle drug, every time you craft one, it always succeeds?" Chapter 372 - 372: The [Ice Spirit Flower] Charles shook his head, thought carefully, and replied earnestly, "Not exactly. Sometimes unexpected factors can occur, like Little Gold sneaking off to nibble on some metal alchemy materials or taking a few bites out of the alchemy equipment. If I don''t catch it in time, that could lead to a failed attempt." "Do you still summon your mystical beast while alchemizing in the dormitory?" Colton''s eyes widened in surprise. Alchemists dread interference from outside forces while practicing alchemy. Each alchemist tries their best to avoid any unexpected situations during their work. This excludes situations like alchemist duels, where alchemy must be performed in front of an audience. "Yeah, aside from those circumstances, I haven''t had a failure since I fully mastered the formula for the miracle drug." Charles stated, revealing his success rate in crafting miracle drugs. One hundred percent! The voices of the two were quiet, but Owen and Quinn were very close, and there was also a camera set up for live streaming nearby, equipped with excellent audio recording. Thus, their conversation was not as private as they had imagined. At the entrance of the alchemist guild, in the alchemist duel arena, everyone fell into silence. Quinn opened his mouth, turned his head, and slowly said to Owen beside him, "This can''t be real, right? You''re doing this on purpose to mess with Seven''s mindset, aren''t you?" Owen shook his head, he also had no idea that Charles had a one hundred percent success rate in alchemy! What does that even mean! "Hmph! Charles, are you underestimating me? Only high-level alchemists crafting low-quality miracle drugs can have a one hundred percent success rate. I''m not that naive!" Seven scoffed. The other Genoshaal alchemists also reacted, murmuring among themselves, "So this is a tactic? What a pity, though, one hundred percent is too exaggerated. If it were ninety percent, it might convince Seven." "It shouldn''t be like this, Charles has always been very clever. Even if it were a tactic, he wouldn''t make such a simple mistake." Colton turned to look at the Genoshaal alchemists discussing around him, then turned back to Charles, falling into silence. He patted Charles on the shoulder and slowly said, "You''re not wrong. Once an alchemist fully masters a miracle drug formula, it should be one hundred percent success!" After saying that, he slowly turned away, not wanting Charles to see the shock on his face. If only he had known not to go to the hospital yesterday. Wasn''t Charles really the reincarnation of the god of alchemy? "Hmph, save your useless tricks. Stop struggling. Once I craft the Strengthening Miracle Drug, you''ll understand the gap between alchemists!" Seven huffed. Quinn felt the same way, he thought Charles was exaggerating the facts. Only Jamie, Colton, and Nathaniel exchanged silent glances, not speaking, but their eyes were filled with shock. "Is what Charles said true?" Miles glanced at Nathaniel beside him. Nathaniel did not answer directly. Instead, he said, "Your Majesty, what you told me about the future that day, I now believe it can definitely be realized." Hearing this, Miles understood Nathaniel''s answer. He took a deep breath, feeling a bit numb from the shock, Charles was indeed a complete monster! Monster Beast Master! Monster alchemist! Wait a minute, if Charles has such terrifying talent, then he is also a high-level blacksmith now. Could it be that Charles''s talent in forging is just as frightening? Miles fell into deep thought. At that moment, Quinn, feeling a bit impatient, urged, "President Owen, please announce the miracle drug Charles will be crafting soon so I can prepare the alchemy materials." Owen looked at Quinn, nodded, and then began to announce loudly: "The miracle drug Charles is going to craft next is the blue-quality [Spirit Ice Liquid]!" Upon hearing this, not only did all the Genoshaal alchemists present fall silent, but the citizens of Genosha also went quiet. Even Quinn, a master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh, began to doubt his own ears. He suddenly turned to look at Owen and said, "You didn''t just announce that incorrectly, did you? Charles? A blue-quality miracle drug? [Spirit Ice Liquid]?" Owen smiled and nodded, replying, "That''s right, Charles has decided on that." Quinn fell silent for a moment. When he heard the miracle drug Charles was going to craft, he felt a sudden gasp in his heart. A blue-quality miracle drug? Could it be that Charles is a special-grade alchemist? However, Quinn recalled the information he had about Charles, as well as Owen''s performance and Genosha''s response. If Charles were a special-grade alchemist, they wouldn''t have acted as they had before. Unless Charles had just become a special-grade alchemist in the past few days and managed to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid] in that short time. That was completely impossible! Not long ago, Charles was still a high-level alchemist. How could he possibly become a special-grade alchemist in such a short time? Only a legendary-level alchemist''s apprentice from the Haunted Marsh might be able to go from a high-level alchemist to a special-grade alchemist in a month. Charles? That''s definitely impossible! "Hmph, is this an attempt to give up but feeling too embarrassed to surrender outright? Charles, you don''t need to care so much. After today, you''ll never be able to practice alchemy again!" Seven said loudly. He didn''t believe for a second that Charles could craft a blue-quality miracle drug, it was impossible! As someone who had investigated Charles''s background, Seven knew about Charles''s talent. Charles was indeed a powerful genius alchemist, far more gifted than he was. But the more talented Charles was, the more determined Seven was to completely cut off his path as an alchemist! "Well, we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we? You really talk a lot, can you stop being so dramatic?" Charles sighed. Seven buzzed around like a fly, constantly flapping his mouth. Charles hoped that after the duel was over, Seven would still be able to talk as much as he did now, even after realizing he wouldn''t be able to practice alchemy anymore. "Alright, a blue-quality miracle drug is fine, here are the alchemy materials needed for [Spirit Ice Liquid]." Quinn directly took out two sets of alchemy materials from his storage item. Owen glanced at the materials, and his eyes instantly lit up, there was no [Ice Spirit Flower]! "Mr. Quinn, the alchemy materials for crafting [Spirit Ice Liquid] seem a bit off, you''re missing the most crucial ingredient, the [Ice Spirit Flower]." Owen said with a smile. Miles, Jamie, Colton, and Nathaniel exchanged knowing glances, all wearing expectant smiles. Quinn frowned slightly and said, "I know, but the [Ice Spirit Flower] is too rare. I don''t have any on me, and if Genosha has it, I can buy it directly." "However, even the whole of Genosha would find it hard to come by such alchemy materials, two [Ice Spirit Flower]s are too difficult to find. Let''s use [[Ice Ling Grass]] as a substitute." Owen shook his head and refused, saying, "That won''t work because Genosha does indeed have [Ice Spirit Flower]s!" Quinn looked at Owen with a strange expression and slowly asked, "Are you sure you want to use the [Ice Spirit Flower]?" He simply couldn''t understand, considering how rare the [Ice Spirit Flower] was, encountering even one was already a stroke of luck. If they really used the [Ice Spirit Flower], he could be certain that Charles was planning to forfeit the duel. Because to master the crafting of [Spirit Ice Liquid], relying solely on [[Ice Ling Grass]] as a substitute just wouldn''t work! If Charles had never used the [Ice Spirit Flower] to craft [Spirit Ice Liquid], even if he could make a blue-quality [Spirit Ice Liquid], he wouldn''t succeed! "Well then, your choice is quite wise. If you really have the [Ice Spirit Flower], I will buy it at any price." Quinn said calmly. Owen didn''t respond but turned his gaze toward Charles. Quinn noticed Owen''s look and followed his gaze. He saw Charles smiling, a hint of anticipation on his face as he said, "Mr. Quinn, if you need the [Ice Spirit Flower], I have some, but the price might be a bit high." A bad feeling suddenly flashed through Quinn''s mind. Charles had the [Ice Spirit Flower]? Did he really have it? Had he actually crafted [Spirit Ice Liquid] with the [Ice Spirit Flower] before and succeeded? No way! Quinn thought that was still impossible. Then he recalled Charles''s last comment about the [Ice Spirit Flower]''s price being a bit high. "It seems like you want to negotiate for some compensation? You happen to have the [Ice Spirit Flower], and if you want the alchemist duel to continue, I will have to buy it from you." Quinn said with a frown. A hint of a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he slowly added, "Well, you people from such a small place wouldn''t understand the passion for alchemy." "Just name a price. If you truly have it, I will buy the [Ice Spirit Flower]." Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles''s smile grew even wider, Quinn really agreed! In this way, he could sell the [Ice Spirit Flower] to Quinn, and after winning the duel, the [Spirit Ice Liquid] crafted with the [Ice Spirit Flower] would also be his, and he could auction it off! "Mr. Quinn, you''re quite straightforward. How about this: the [Ice Spirit Flower] was hard for me to find too, so I''ll sell it to you for five hundred gold coins each, that''s already quite cheap." Charles said, suppressing the laughter in his heart and putting on a serious face. In the next moment, the Genosha alchemists present, along with the other spectators, all opened their mouths wide and touched their ears in disbelief. How many gold coins? Five hundred gold coins! And for just one flower! "Oh my goodness, is the [Ice Spirit Flower] really that precious?" someone blurted out instinctively. Chapter 373 - 373: Impossible "Five hundred gold coins? That''s enough to buy ten of my lives! I could work myself to death and still wouldn''t earn fifty gold coins!" a mid-level Genosha alchemist exclaimed, his mouth agape and his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. Upon hearing his words, the other alchemists around him nodded in agreement, echoing their approval: "Five hundred gold coins? That''s a number I wouldn''t even dare to imagine!" Someone analyzed the situation and slowly said, "The Ice Spirit Flower is an extremely rare alchemy material, very valuable, but it can''t possibly be worth five hundred gold coins!" "Who cares? It''s not our money anyway. That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh forced Charles to participate in the alchemist duel using threats. I think five hundred gold coins is a low price!" After their initial shock, the other Genosha alchemists immediately felt that Charles''s asking price was quite reasonable! "That''s right! If Charles loses, he won''t be able to practice alchemy for the rest of his life. No amount of gold can buy back his talent in alchemy!" "There should be a thousand gold coins for each Ice Spirit Flower!" "Exactly! Five hundred gold coins is too low; a thousand gold coins is more like it. Charles''s talent in alchemy is priceless!" "That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh isn''t that impressive either! Does he really not have this much gold?" "In my opinion, if they can''t even part with this amount of gold, then there''s no need to have a duel!" More and more Genosha people shouted loudly, and Quinn heard every word clearly. When he first heard Charles''s quote, even he was taken aback! Two Ice Spirit Flowers for a thousand gold coins? Even he would hesitate at that price. "The Ice Spirit Flower may be rare, but your price is just too high!" Quinn gritted his teeth and said. Charles shook his head, wearing a serious expression as he explained, "Things are valuable because they are rare, especially at this time." Quinn understood the implication of those words; the alchemist duel had reached this point, and without purchasing the Ice Spirit Flower from Charles, there was no way to continue! "Fine, one Ice Spirit Flower for five hundred gold coins, I accept!" Quinn gritted his teeth and said bit by bit. He never expected to be taken for a ride by Charles here! "One thousand gold coins for your entire alchemist career is a bit much; you''re just a slightly talented alchemist after all," Quinn said slowly, filled with regret over his gold coins. Charles didn''t mind the sarcasm in Quinn''s words at all. As soon as he heard Quinn agree, his previously calm heart began to swell with excitement and joy! This alchemist duel was practically a way for him to earn money! One thousand gold coins would be enough for Little Gold to grow rapidly, catching up to Mousie and Max in a short time; that was a sure thing! Charles couldn''t help but smile as he took out two Ice Spirit Flowers from his storage space and placed them among the alchemy materials provided by Quinn. Quinn slowly pulled out a bank card with great reluctance and handed it to Charles. "This card contains one thousand gold coins; you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Charles reached out to take it, but the bank card was firmly pinched between Quinn''s fingers. Charles''s first attempt to pull it out failed. "Mr. Quinn, please let go; this one thousand gold coins is already mine!" Charles said with a smile. Quinn sighed, ultimately giving the bank card to Charles. Then he looked at the two Ice Spirit Flowers placed among the alchemy materials, his heart bleeding. No matter the outcome of this alchemy duel, that one thousand gold coins would never come back. "Damn kid, I''ll remember you. You''ll find out that money isn''t so easy to come by," Quinn couldn''t help but say slowly in front of everyone. His tone was filled with threats, but Charles didn''t care at all. At that moment, Seven began to speak, looking at the bank card in Charles''s hand with jealousy. He said loudly: "Charles, now that the materials are ready, it''s time for you to face your failure! Choosing to sacrifice your entire alchemist career for immediate gain will be your biggest regret!" Charles couldn''t be bothered to respond to Seven. There was no need to waste words with someone who was about to become a loser. Besides, it had been Quinn and Seven pushing him from the start; if it were anyone else, they would have been filled with despair by now. "Both sides are prepared; the alchemist duel officially begins now!" Owen announced loudly. The Genosha audience let out long sighs, slowly saying: "Ah! What''s meant to happen will happen. This duel is predictable; Charles''s defeat is already obvious." "Yeah, but at least there''s a thousand gold coins to be gained; otherwise, that would really be a loss!" "What are you talking about? With so many of us in Genosha, if each person contributes a little, it will far exceed a thousand gold coins. I still hope Charles can continue with alchemy in the future." "Exactly! That way, Genosha will have another master-level alchemist!" The onlookers from Genosha wore expressions of disappointment and sadness as they watched Charles in the center of the arena, and the atmosphere grew heavy. Especially after the duel started, Seven wasted no time and quickly began crafting the miracle drug. While making the miracle drug, Seven seemed transformed, silent and extremely focused. His hands moved swiftly, and the alchemy materials on the lab table turned into liquid in no time. On Charles''s side, however, his pace was slow; he was still focused on separating the alchemy materials. "Is this speed for real? No wonder he''s a genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh; we have no hope now!" "Yeah, look at Seven''s alchemy techniqueit''s so standard. Every step is correct, and he hardly makes any mistakes. Clearly, he''s in great form." "I can''t bear to watch any longer." As time passed, Seven''s movements became even faster. The miracle drug on the alchemy lab''s table began to merge under the heat of the flames, slowly transforming into the final product. Meanwhile, Charles was still stuck on handling the alchemy materials, making virtually no progress. Quinn watched Seven''s performance with satisfaction. In his eyes, Seven had already unleashed one hundred percent of his strength, showing no signs of being affected by Charles''s words before the duel began. "The outcome is completely clear. This was a duel without suspense; Charles will definitely not be able to produce a blue-quality miracle drug, which is why he remains stuck at the processing stage of the alchemy materials!" Quinn thought to himself. From the beginning of the alchemist duel, he had been keeping a close eye on Seven, only glancing at Charles a few times before realizing there was nothing special to see, and so he lost interest. Even an ordinary audience member who didn''t know anything about alchemy could clearly judge who had the upper hand in this situation. Charles''s current performance was no match for Seven at all! Even so, the eyes of the Genosha audience remained fixed on Charles. They watched as Seven''s progress steadily increased, while Charles seemed to be in a state of stagnation. Finally, someone couldn''t help but quietly say: "Come on, Charles, you''re still the hero of Genosha!" "Go, Charles!" "You can do it!" What began as a single voice grew into a chorus of shouts from more and more Genosha spectators. Meanwhile, at the border of Genosha, a similar scene was unfolding. Countless soldiers began to shout Charles''s name with all their might, even though they knew there was no hope of victory in this duel. The outcome was already decided. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one blamed Charles; everyone understood that by agreeing to participate in the alchemist duel, he had chosen to sacrifice his alchemist future! Mason stood high above, observing the expressions of unwillingness, anger, and sadness on the soldiers'' faces. He nodded, feeling that the time was right to let the miracle happen! Soon, At the entrance of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, in the arena of the alchemist duel, Nathaniel glanced at the message sent from Mason. He casually cleared his throat. Charles''s ears perked up, and his hands suddenly began to move faster! "Hmph, even at this point, you still want to grab attention?" Quinn scoffed disdainfully. In his eyes, Charles was like a fish on the verge of dying from thirst, flailing helplessly, desperately trying to do something. However, alchemy was not like anything else; if it could be done, it would be done, and if not, it simply couldn''t be done! No matter how much a senior alchemist struggled, they couldn''t suddenly produce a blue-quality miracle drug that only a master alchemist could create during a duel. "Even if Charles somehow improves and breaks through to master alchemist during this duel, he can''t just grasp the crafting of the Spirit Ice Liquid!" Quinn thought to himself. He had intended to stop focusing on Charles and watch Seven''s final crafting of the miracle drug, but his gaze simply wouldn''t shift away from Charles. As Quinn observed Charles''s movements, his mouth began to drop open slightly, then wider, until it seemed he could swallow an egg whole! "How is this possible! No way!" Quinn''s body stiffened as he trembled and pointed at Charles, who was rapidly crafting the Spirit Ice Liquid. His reaction and actions immediately drew the attention of everyone present. Charles was moving at an incredible speed, methodically crafting the blue-quality miracle drug, Spirit Ice Liquid. "This can''t be happening; it''s absolutely impossible!" Quinn couldn''t help but shout loudly. Chapter 374 - 374: I Beg You If Seven''s alchemy technique is considered standard, then Charles''s alchemy technique is like a perfect textbook! Every movement, every handling and separation of alchemy materials is executed flawlessly, with not a single point to criticize. Even Quinn, a master-level alchemist, couldn''t find a single flaw! His fluid motions and just-right heat control require profound knowledge of alchemy, a deep understanding of the materials, and mastery over flames. "The pale flame has such a low temperature! The handling of the alchemy materials is simply unbelievably perfect. Is this something only a high-level alchemist can achieve?" Quinn murmured as he watched Charles''s alchemy work. Colton, standing nearby, heard his words and straightened his chest, maintaining a serious expression, as if to say, "That''s right, this is the power of Charles!" The audience from Genosha at the scene noticed the change in Charles and instantly fell silent. Some of the Genosha spectators didn''t quite understand why this was happening. Just as they were about to whisper their questions, they were stopped by other alchemists nearby. The entire venue was as quiet as a massive library, with only the sounds of the wind and breathing gently drifting through. Seven was unaware of the specific reason for this change. He focused intently on the [Enhanced Miracle Drug] that was gradually taking shape before him, not daring to let his mind wander for a moment. In his heart, Seven thought, "Hmph, the shortsighted people of Genosha must be so intimidated by my alchemy that they can''t speak! This is how it should be. My miracle drug is almost ready, and Charles is about to face his defeat!" "To be able to crush a true alchemy genius, hahahaha, it''s simply delightful!" Seven took a deep breath, slowly clearing his mind of other thoughts. Now, he was left with just the final step, waiting for the [Enhanced Miracle Drug] to take form. This predictable alchemist duel was about to come to an end! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, just as he was cautiously taking the final step, Charles suddenly erupted, nearly catching up to his progress. "Is this real? I can''t be dreaming!" Quinn watched Charles''s alchemy, beads of sweat the size of peas starting to form on his forehead. His body trembled continuously, and he felt completely dazed. At this moment, countless images flashed through Quinn''s mind, all depicting what would happen if he lost this alchemist duel. First, his rivals in the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild would surely seize this opportunity to suppress him. The hard-earned nomination for the vice president position would be in jeopardy! Moreover, this duel was arranged by leveraging his authority to threaten Charles and Genosha. If he lost, especially in a small country like Genosha in the Abyssal Depths, it would be a significant blow to the reputation of the Haunted Marsh alchemist guild! "It''s over, completely over!" Quinn''s face turned pale. "Damn it! How did Charles suddenly become a top-level alchemist? Could there have been an error in the intelligence? Has Charles been a high-level alchemist for a long time?" Quinn''s mind was filled with a thousand questions. Even someone like Quinn, who had experienced many storms, didn''t know what to do now. Charles''s speed was increasing rapidly and had reached the final step of refining the [Spirit Ice Liquid], nearly on par with Seven''s progress. The entire venue remained silent. Finally, Seven lifted his head and glanced at Charles, hoping to see if Charles had come to terms with reality and chosen to give up. What happened next was something he would never forget. In front of Charles, a pale blue potion was quickly taking shape in the alchemy lab. Seven blinked, as if waking from a dream, rubbed his eyes, and looked again. "Am I dreaming?" Seven looked down at the slowly forming green-quality miracle drug in front of him, then looked back up at the rapidly forming pale blue miracle drug in front of Charles, engulfed in massive doubt. His entire state was one of confusion and stupor, as if the world had changed dramatically in the blink of an eye, leaving him unable to accept it, nor willing to accept it! "It''s an illusion, it must be an illusion! Those despicable Genosha people, in their efforts to bring me down, have struck against me and trapped me in this illusion!" "It''s okay, as long as I complete the refinement of the [Enhanced Miracle Drug], I can escape this illusion, and everything will be over!" "Charles''s speed can''t possibly be faster than mine! He''s refining a blue-quality miracle drug, and he''s just a high-level alchemist. It''s impossible!" Seven continually reassured himself in his mind. He took deep breaths, trying to stabilize his mindset. But as soon as he thought about the intelligence reports regarding Charles''s talent in alchemy, his heart began to race anxiously, pounding like a ticking time bomb. "My [Spirit Ice Liquid] is complete." A soft voice struck Seven like a bolt of lightning. He suddenly looked up toward Charles. There in Charles''s hand was a bottle of blue [Spirit Ice Liquid], and he said calmly. Seven couldn''t care less about the refinement of the [Enhanced Miracle Drug]; he stumbled back two steps and then collapsed to the ground. Out of his control, the miracle drug that was slowly taking shape in the alchemy lab began to destabilize rapidly, and eventually, it exploded! "Boom!" The massive explosion jolted Seven back to reality. He looked at the wreckage of the alchemy lab before him, then glanced at the blue-quality miracle drug, the [Spirit Ice Liquid], in Charles''s hand. Seven could no longer contain himself and shouted frantically: "This is impossible! Charles must have cheated!" "Yes, he cheated! That bottle of [Spirit Ice Liquid] must have been prepared in advance; I refuse to accept this!" In the face of Seven''s loud accusations, Quinn fell silent, closing his mouth and saying nothing. He wanted to believe that everything was as Seven claimed, that Charles had cheated! However, as an observer who witnessed the entire process, he had seen Charles''s monstrous alchemy skills, going from being behind to overtaking with remarkable speed. The entire process was flawless, with each step easily recorded for other top-level alchemists to learn from. "When exactly did you become a high-level alchemist? Had you been a high-level alchemist for a while?" Quinn couldn''t accept the reality before him, reluctantly asking. Charles thought about when he became a high-level alchemist; it wasn''t long after he arrived in Genosha Calivia. He replied: "About a month ago. Why? This shouldn''t have anything to do with the duel." Quinn''s face was filled with bitterness. He lowered his head, sighed, and said slowly, "It doesn''t matter, I was just asking. In a month, other alchemists might not even master a miracle drug formula, yet you went from a high-level alchemist to a top-level alchemist. You''re simply a monster." Upon hearing his teacher''s words, Seven lost all his strength and slumped onto the chaotic alchemy lab floor. If the teacher said so, it meant that Charles truly hadn''t cheated and had achieved victory fairly. "How is this possible? How can it be? Becoming a top-level alchemist in just one month is beyond human capability. I looked at your data; your talent is indeed strong, but not to the level of a monster!" Seven couldn''t accept the truth and said in despair. Quinn listened to his words, especially regarding Charles''s data and talent, combined with Charles''s earlier response. In an instant, Quinn realized everything; the information Seven had given him was flawed! "Damn it! Why would you do that?" Quinn took a deep breath, trembling as he slowly walked over to Seven''s side and asked loudly. Only then did Seven realize that everything he had done should have been discovered by his teacher. But so what? According to the duel''s rules, as the loser, he would never be able to practice alchemy again, completely burying his future hopes! "No, I still have a chance! I have one more opportunity! I can also refine a blue-quality miracle drug; I haven''t lost yet!" Seven''s eyes suddenly lit up. He gritted his teeth, exerted strength in his arms, and stood up. The alchemy instruments in the lab had been damaged quite a bit, so Seven could only frantically approach the equipment he had suspected of being tampered with by Genosha before the duel began. He slowly placed all the necessary alchemy instruments onto the alchemy lab, taking a deep breath. "Even a blue-quality miracle drug might not be qualified; it could just have the color blue, but the effects might not be good. As long as I can refine a perfect [Enhanced Miracle Drug], there''s still hope!" Seven kept murmuring to himself. He began to operate the equipment. Some spectators from Genosha saw the scene before them and recalled Seven''s previous arrogance and wildness, as well as his derogatory comments about Charles and Genosha online. They couldn''t help but speak up: "Weren''t you the one who said Charles should just give up? Why are you struggling now?" "Yeah, where did all your arrogance and wildness go?" "Charles is the real alchemy genius!" The audience from Genosha turned their gaze to Charles, who appeared calm, unlike Seven, who was taunting and provoking his opponent. Charles simply watched Seven''s alchemy process with a tranquil expression. Time flowed slowly, and Seven''s face grew increasingly pale, with sweat accumulating on his forehead. His hands began to tremble, reaching a point where he could no longer control them. Finally, in despair, Seven closed his eyes, dropped the alchemy materials from his hands, and knelt before Charles, pleading: "Charles, I beg you, I admit defeat. I don''t want to be unable to practice alchemy anymore... I''ve sacrificed so much for alchemy..." Chapter 375 - 375: Charless Words Seven pleaded pitifully, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes, his whole body trembling as his voice choked. "Please, Charles, I was wrong, I really was wrong. My Beast Mastery talent isn''t good enough; alchemy is the only path I can take. Have mercy and spare me," Seven said, bowing down to Charles. The reason he had been so arrogant was entirely due to his identity as an alchemist, especially as the apprentice of Quinn, a master-level alchemist. The deception in Charles''s intelligence report had been discovered by his teacher, and after losing this alchemist duel, he would no longer be able to practice alchemy. This effectively stripped him of the right to act recklessly and arrogantly, which he found unacceptable. That was why he disregarded his dignity and knelt before so many people from Genosha, hoping to gain Charles''s forgiveness so that he could continue practicing alchemy. Some sympathetic spectators from Genosha watched the scene unfold and, feeling a pang of compassion, slowly spoke to their companions. "This is too tragic for Seven; I can hardly bear to watch." As others from Genosha were about to respond, Charles, who had remained expressionless, suddenly let out a sigh. All eyes in the room turned to Charles, eager to see what he would do next. Jamie and Nathaniel exchanged worried glances; mercy toward an enemy was a taboo for a Beast Master! Under the gaze of everyone, Charles took two steps forward, approaching the kneeling Seven. This action instantly filled Seven with a glimmer of hope. "Damn you, Charles! If I make it through this, I will not let you off the hook. I will never forget the humiliation you put me through in front of so many people!" Seven suppressed the resentment in his heart, maintaining a pitiful expression on his face. With a tone of despair, Seven pleaded, "Charles, I truly know I was wrong. Please forgive me; I won''t act like this again." As he spoke, he slowly extended his hand, hoping that Charles would help him up. However, his hand was suspended in the air, coming to a halt. Charles merely bent down slightly, looking down at the kneeling Seven, and spoke softly: "How tragic you are; you don''t resemble your former self at all." Seven was momentarily stunned, a bad premonition rising sharply in his heart, but he continued to wear a pitiful expression, just as he was about to beg again. Charles continued: "I''m not one to hold grudges, but you shouldn''t have publicly insulted my teacher." Charles straightened up, his gaze cold and indifferent as he continued: "This is all self-inflicted. If I had lost, would you have spared me?" Hearing those words, Seven collapsed to the ground. He knew that Charles would absolutely not let him go! Despair and collapse crushed him utterly. Through gritted teeth, he stared intensely at Charles, cursing, "You will regret this, Charles! Don''t get too pleased with yourself; there will always be stronger talents in this world, you..." Charles paid no heed to the loser''s bitterness. He slowly turned around and walked to his teacher, Colton, then faced the crowd of Genosha spectators. Under the gaze of multiple cameras, he spoke slowly: "I know everyone is aware of the ins and outs of this incident, the cause and effect. Everyone harbors a sense of unwillingness and anger." "Some have attempted to use power to force us Genoshans to submit, pressuring Kingston to impose resource restrictions on us." "But they never asked the frontline warriors, nor did they ask all the Genoshans present, if we were willing." "Then we can only respond to them with facts and actions; the people of Genosha will not yield!" The scene fell into sudden silence. In the next moment, countless fiery gazes turned to Charles, and fervent shouts echoed throughout the land. "Genosha will not yield!" "Genosha will not yield!" "Genosha will not yield!" Each shout pierced the sky, and at the Genosha border, numerous soldiers watching the live broadcast tightly clenched their fists, unable to contain their own loud voices in response. Mason looked at the scene before him, took a deep breath, and with all his strength, he gripped the microphone, his face flushed as he shouted loudly: "Brothers! My hero Charles has shown the alchemists of the Haunted Marsh through actions and facts that no threat or tactic will make him submit." "So what should we do? In the face of the enemy''s provocation and oppression, will you choose to retreat and give up the fight?" In an instant, a unified voice rang out as countless Genosha soldiers shouted loudly: "No!" Mason nodded in satisfaction and continued: "Then let''s show the enemy through our actions that you will not give up and that you will stand firm like Charles. What should we do?" A thunderous shout shook the earth: "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" Mason turned around and faced the Kingston army not far away, issuing a direct command: "By my order, everyone advance!" Every Genosha soldier wore an intense battle spirit on their faces. They gazed sharply at the enemy ahead, showing no signs of fear or retreat, like bloodthirsty lions, their eyes filled with endless fighting spirit! The vast majority of Genosha soldiers instinctively licked their lips, driven by overwhelming excitement. They focused on the Kingston soldiers as if they were hunting prey, advancing with unstoppable momentum. At that moment within the Kingston army, the leading general watched the approaching Genosha soldiers and glanced back at his own troops, silently sighing. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The morale between the two armies was vastly different, and Kingston was not prepared for an official battle with Genosha. "It seems we''ve lost this time; a temporary setback doesn''t mean much," the Kingston general said slowly. He was aware of the events happening in Genosha, and looking at Mason, the former rival and the leader of the Genosha army, the Kingston general understood everything. "Is this an attempt to turn that boy named Charles into a symbol of Genosha''s spirit?" the Kingston general pondered. This method was quite effective, and the high morale of the Genosha soldiers standing before him was the best proof. However, this also carried significant risks; if Charles fell midway, it would deal a massive psychological blow to Genosha! "This is rather risky; I really don''t know what''s so special about that boy named Charles that would lead Miles to choose this approach!" "Get someone! Immediately relay my message to His Majesty; Charles will become Kingston''s number one enemy!" the Kingston general ordered at once. There must be a certain distance maintained between armies; otherwise, any unforeseen events could spiral out of control. Especially in the current situation, where every Genosha soldier was eager to fight and their morale was high, retreat was the only option. Soon, as the Genosha army continued its advance, the Kingston army began to slowly retreat. This scene was quickly captured and broadcast across Genosha''s networks, instantly igniting excitement among the citizens who began to discuss fervently: "It feels so good to watch! Our army keeps advancing, while Kingston''s army keeps retreating, too scared to face our soldiers!" "Exactly! That master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh just said one word, and Kingston mobilized a ten-thousand-man army to the border. They''re like dogs, doing whatever their master says!" "True, but if it weren''t for Charles, we''d be in a tough spot. Being restricted in resources and threatened by an enemy nation isn''t exactly comfortable." "Charles is so cool! He''s the hero in all our hearts!" "I completely agree, especially the moment Charles faced Seven''s begging for mercy, slightly bending forward and looking down at Seven with a blank expressionit was just too cool!" "I feel the same way; I''ve even changed my profile picture to that screenshot!" In the networks of Genosha, the image of Charles had become the hottest picture, receiving likes and downloads from countless Genosha netizens. Everyone felt it was a display of genius disdain! Charles''s expressionless and calm demeanor, contrasted with the pitiful and crying genius alchemist Seven from the Haunted Marsh, created a striking contrast that left a lasting impression and was unforgettable. Not to mention the few words Charles said at the end; they were the best speech. Though it was only a few short sentences, they boosted the morale of all of Genosha. That was the perfect conclusion to this event and a new beginning for the people of Genosha, heading toward a more unyielding future! In the dean''s office at Cyber Academy, Nathaniel looked at Charles with admiration and slowly said, "Charles, how did you come up with those last few words? I could never think of something like that!" "Yeah, this kind of thing is best left to you young people. Us old folks can''t come up with such inspiring and morale-boosting words," Jamie nodded in agreement. Those last few words from Charles were simply brilliant! Faced with the praise from the two Level Eight Beast Masters, Charles scratched his head. At first, he hadn''t thought too much about it; he just felt the urge to say something at that moment, so he did. As for the words that received such accolades, they were merely the thoughts deep within his heart. Chapter 376 - 376: Discussion in Kingston "Facing Seven''s pleas for mercy, I thought you would choose to forgive him in front of so many people, but I was surprised to see you had no such thoughts at all," Nathaniel said with satisfaction. As the most renowned iron-fisted minister of Genosha, Nathaniel despised unnecessary kindness and mercy. Especially toward someone like Seven; forgiving him would only give him another chance to target Charles! Nathaniel had been through too much; everyone knows the story of the farmer and the snake, yet some fools always seem to forget it at crucial moments. Fortunately, Charles was not that kind of person; Nathaniel was very pleased with how he treated his enemies! The more Nathaniel watched Charles, the more satisfied he became, especially after what Emperor Miles of Genosha had said to him; his gaze was like that of someone watching a sun rising on the horizon. "By the way, you should take some time to communicate with my daughter, Luna. You both are the top geniuses of Genosha, and more interaction could lead to even greater progress," Nathaniel said with a smile. Jamie looked at Nathaniel with some surprise. After all, for Nathaniel, Luna was his heart''s desire. In the past, there had been other genius youths from Genosha who tried to catch Luna''s attention. They even deliberately staged some clichd scenarios to get closer to her, only to be severely punished by Nathaniel. Those teenage boys ended up in the hospital, unable to get out of bed for half a month! One of them was a member of the royal familyspecifically, Prince Avery''s son from Genosha. Even the prince''s son was beaten when he tried to approach Luna, yet now Nathaniel was actively encouraging Charles to interact more with her. If those boys found out about this, it would be quite the scandal. As Jamie thought about this, he glanced at Charles again and then shook his head. Only Charles could be the exception; if those boys who once wanted to approach Luna knew it was Charles, they would probably think nothing of it. After all, he had become the leader of the youths in Genosha, an undisputed leader. Especially after this incident, Charles''s status in the eyes of others became even more solidified. Even though Luna''s Beast Master level was higher than Charles''s, it made no difference. "By the way, Charles, you can take a good rest now. For the competition among the three academies, you only need to make an appearance at the end, and no one will object," Jamie said, recalling something. Charles was a bit surprised, but after thinking it over, he realized that among the young people in Genosha, only one level five Beast Master, Luna, might be his opponent; the others posed no threat to him. There was also Finn, but he hadn''t heard much about him lately; he could reach out later to see if there were any updates regarding the Constellation organization. "Okay, Dean. I just want to take a break and relax a bit," Charles replied slowly. Upon hearing this, Jamie smiled and said, "Even if you go out, you''ll have to wait two days. I received word that the area outside the academy is packed with people wanting to see you." "The crowd waiting for you is larger than what you would see if the Emperor himself visited Cyber Academy." Charles thought for a moment; he had nearly been unable to return to the academy after the duel. The crowd had been so enthusiastic that as soon as the duel ended, they rushed up to him. If Jamie hadn''t lifted him into the air, he would have had a hard time getting back to the academy. In a situation like that, even using the darkness cloak wouldn''t have been effective for escape. In the confinement room of the Stellar Empire''s royal palace, Silas lay on the cold concrete bed, filled with anticipation. He casually shook his head and hummed traditional songs from the Stellar Empire, feeling completely relaxed and in a good mood. "What could be more thrilling than seeing an enemy suffer? The answer is personally making the enemy feel pain and taste defeat!" "Damn Charles, now you can understand how I felt back in the Eye of Ice and Fire, can''t you? If I calculate the time, it should be about time for you to lose the duel." "Now I''m just waiting for the news of your failure to arrive; it''s my only comfort in this confinement!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silas kept thinking, eagerly anticipating Charles''s downfall. It was a bit regrettable that he couldn''t be there in person to savor Charles''s displayed suffering and unwillingness, nor could he watch a live broadcast of it. After all, being able to receive any news in the royal confinement room of the Stellar Empire was already quite good. At that moment, a sound of footsteps echoed through the room. Silas''s eyes lit up as he jumped up from the concrete bed, eagerly walking to the iron door. Soon, a thin sheet of paper was slid under the door. With a broad smile on his face, Silas slowly read the message on the paper. However, his joy and excitement vanished in an instant, replaced by an even greater anger! "Useless! All of you are useless! What genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? What master-level alchemist from the Haunted Marsh? They are all worthless, unable to even deal with Charles!" "I''m so furious! I can hardly stand it! Charles has actually become a special-level alchemist!" "Someone come! I want to get out of here!" Silas shouted crazily, wanting to leave immediately and issue a bounty on Charles''s head. Only that would alleviate the anger boiling inside him. The thought of how he had just acted made him feel like a clown! Silas clenched the paper tightly in his hand, his face dark as a demon. All he could think about was regaining all his power and then thoroughly taking revenge on Charles! "I will make you understand what true pain is!" Silas''s voice echoed hauntingly in the confinement room. ... In Kingston, On his steel throne, Emperor Ocean looked at the intelligence reports in his hands, maintaining his composure while deep in thought. Now that Quinn''s plans had failed, he had to bear the consequences himself. Not only would he face accountability from the alchemist guild of the Haunted Marsh, but his opponents had also seized the opportunity, meaning he wouldn''t have much energy to spare in the near future. Their plan to have Quinn support Kingston and restrict Genosha had also fallen through. "Bring me all the information on this Charles, and order the intelligence personnel to spare no effort in investigating everything about him, including his birthplace, his neighbors, and so on. I want everything thoroughly investigated!" Ocean said slowly. Several ministers from Kingston exchanged glances, and then one stepped forward and said slowly: "Your Majesty, I believe this Charles will become a threat to Kingston. Based on the intelligence we have, he is likely a genius even more powerful than Luna." "Someone like that in Genosha poses the greatest threat to us; we absolutely cannot allow him to grow!" Ocean nodded in agreement; he felt the same way. Charles''s talent was indeed terrifying, and he did not want to see another master-level alchemist emerge from Genosha! "Let''s leave this matter to our spies in Genosha. They will take action against Charles when the opportunity arises. We must decisively crush such a genius in the cradle; we cannot allow him to flourish!" Ocean ordered directly. In just a few days, Charles''s reputation among the people of Kingston had risen to a high level. Just a few days ago, no one would have thought Charles could win this duel, especially against Seven, the genius alchemist from the Haunted Marsh! Charles had easily defeated Seven, and it was said that Quinn had trembled in shock after witnessing Charles''s alchemy! Ocean took a deep breath, and once his mind was calm, he began to speak slowly: "The competition between the talented youths of Kingston and Genosha is about to begin. This time, we must seize the opportunity to eliminate those talented individuals from Genosha!" "Your Majesty, this plan is already underway, and it will certainly inflict heavy losses on Genosha!" one of the ministers immediately stated. "That would be good. If there isn''t an opportunity to eliminate Charles soon, we can always deal with him later," Ocean thought for a moment. He believed that Charles would certainly be under full protection from Genosha at this time. ... At Cyber Academy, Charles transferred four hundred gold coins from his bank card to the account of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association without a second thought. This was the amount he had previously agreed upon with Danel for helping him collect metal materials. Just a moment ago, the first batch of metal materials had been delivered, totaling twenty-seven gold coins and five hundred copper coins. Charles found it a bit of a hassle to settle accounts each time, so he decided to transfer a large sum of gold coins at once. Looking at Little Gold, who was eating wildly, and Mia, who was swaying as she drank, Charles shook his head helplessly. Their tastes were indeed a bit unusual. Max and Mousie, on the other hand, were much more normal and had no bad habits. Next, he needed to focus on leveling up his mystical beasts. After all, the levels of his mystical beasts had become one of Charles''s weaker points. He was now a Level Four Beast Master, but Mousie and Max were still under Level Thirty. "I just wonder if the materials needed for the four mystical beasts to advance will require a lot of time to find, like last time. It would be great if I could easily buy them with gold coins," Charles thought to himself. He certainly wasn''t lacking in gold coins at the moment; at least, he wouldn''t be in the short term. Chapter 377 - 377: Flower Falls Gorge "Master, master, when are we going out to play?" Max kept wagging his tail, asking eagerly. Charles could only respond, "Let''s wait a couple of days. I need to visit Dean and see if there''s a way to change my appearance. After all, everyone in Genosha knows who I am now." If they were to go out and have fun, it definitely needed to be discreet. Charles didn''t want to be surrounded by a crowd while trying to relax, constantly being interrupted by others. That would be incredibly torturous for him. In the world of Beast Master, there are indeed special items that can change a person''s appearance, voice, and even body shape. Some Beast Master skills are quite unique, just like Teacher Ruby, who can use her skills to disguise herself. Charles wanted to visit Jamie Dean to see if there were any channels for acquiring such items. He planned to buy one to help hide his identity in the future. After all, he was currently the center of attention, and whenever he went out, he would be surrounded by countless people. Soon, Charles arrived at Dean''s office, only to unexpectedly run into Luna. "Charles, just in time! Luna needs to talk to you about something. Why don''t you give her your contact info so you can communicate later?" Jamie said with a smile. Charles nodded; he had been wanting to spar with Luna, as she was a top genius in Genosha, a level five Beast Master. After a brief exchange of contact information, Luna glanced at Jamie and then left directly. Charles suddenly realized something and asked, "Dean, she didn''t come specifically to find me, did she? After all, contact info is something you can easily ask for." Jamie rubbed his nose, a smile creeping onto his face after being seen through. He shifted the topic and asked: Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, what are you here for?" Charles directly stated his intentions, and Jamie fell into deep thought after hearing it. "I do know of a disguise item, but its owner isn''t easy to deal with. He won''t sell it easily," Jamie frowned slightly. "There are other similar items, but none of them are as good. That one is an orange-quality disguise item; its effects are undetectable by anyone below level eight Beast Master. If possible, you should choose the best." Jamie explained briefly. Upon hearing this, Charles''s eyes lit up. A level eight Beast Master was a rare existence; there were only a few in a country. As long as he was careful, he wouldn''t run into one. If that were the case, using it to disguise his identity would basically ensure he wouldn''t be exposed, making it a perfect choice. "Dean, please tell me more detailed information," Charles said. Jamie sighed, looking at Charles with some hesitation. He asked, "Are you sure? That old man has a very strange temper. If you want to buy that item, you''ll have to endure some hardship." Hearing this, Charles felt a bit curious about who could make Jamie feel so helpless. Seemingly sensing Charles''s curiosity, Jamie said: "Do you know about the Trial Tower at the academy? That old man is one of the blacksmiths who built the Trial Tower a master-level blacksmith!" ... Charles quickly returned to his dorm with the information Jamie had provided. Looking at the address, Charles began searching online. "Flower Falls Gorge, the most popular tourist destination in Genosha, receives millions of visitors each year. In ten days, it will be the most beautiful time of the year at Flower Falls Gorge." Seeing the information on his phone, Charles curiously clicked on a picture of Flower Falls Gorge, and the scenery was indeed stunning. On both sides of the massive canyon, countless flowers of various colors and types bloomed. Every year around this time, strong winds would blow through the canyon, lifting countless petals that would fall from the sides, creating a beautiful and unique landscape. "It looks great; it seems like a perfect place to rest and relax," Charles thought as he admired the picture on his phone. He was in need of a place to unwind, and visiting Flower Falls Gorge sounded like a good idea. If that master-level blacksmith refused to sell the disguise item, he could at least relax there with the mystical beasts, which wouldn''t be too bad. However, before going, he needed to find some other disguise items to use temporarily, so he wouldn''t be discovered by others. With that in mind, Charles contacted Xavier, the president of the Forging Masters Guild in Genosha. Fortunately, the guild had a disguise item that could only be used three times, of blue quality, and the price was quite reasonable. With plenty of gold coins on hand, Charles didn''t hesitate to place the order and arranged for it to be delivered to the academy the next day. "Next, I just need to wait for tomorrow to disguise myself, and then I can head to Flower Falls Gorge the day after," Charles had already mapped out his plan. At that moment, just after hanging up the phone, Charles''s phone vibrated unexpectedly. He opened it to find a message from Luna. She was asking when he had time to spar in the training room, mainly wanting to experience Charles''s self-created combat techniques. Looking at the message on his phone, Charles felt a bit puzzled. The message was somewhat verbose, not at all like something Luna would typically send. Without giving it much thought, Charles directly stated that he needed some time to relax and rest recently. He mentioned that he would be available to spar anytime after he returned. Unexpectedly, Luna asked Charles where he was going to rest. Charles thought for a moment and told Luna that he was going to Flower Falls Gorge. At Luna''s home in Genosha, "Flower Falls Gorge! Sister Luna, I''ve heard the scenery there is especially beautiful, especially at this time of year!" A youthful girl, dressed in white shorts and white socks, lay on the sofa with her phone, speaking to Luna beside her. Luna paid little attention to the girl''s words, instead extending her hand lightly in front of her. The girl reluctantly returned the phone, pouting as she said, "Sister Luna, you''re no good at chatting. I''m just trying to help! Now we know Charles is going to Flower Falls Gorge; isn''t that great?" "No need," Luna replied with just two words. The girl, Snow, pouted again and said somewhat reluctantly, "But it''s Charles! I''ve always wanted to meet him; he''s my idol. I want to..." "Shut up!" Luna said calmly. Snow immediately fell silent, pulling out her own phone to play with. Luna glanced at Snow and then at her own phone, feeling a bit worried. She knew Charles was clever, and with such an obvious hint, he might have caught on. But probably not, after all, this was their first conversation. "Flower Falls Gorge, huh?" Luna thought to herself, instinctively searching for it on her phone. Instantly, many exceptionally beautiful photos of the scenery popped up, especially the countless petals dancing in the wind like a graceful dancer. Luna couldn''t help but exclaim, "So beautiful." "See? I told you Flower Falls Gorge is truly stunning. Why don''t we go too? We might just run into Charles!" Snow suggested with a twinkle in her eye. Luna glanced at Snow and slowly said, "Not going." Snow immediately flopped back down on the sofa, looking completely deflated, mumbling, "Aren''t you just worried that Charles will think you''re trying to run into him on purpose? You could just say I insisted on going; wouldn''t that work?" Luna replied, "Not going." "Okay, okay, you call the shots!" Snow looked at Luna, pretending to give up on the surface, but she picked up her phone and bought two tickets to Flower Falls Gorge. "Sister Luna, I know you too well. This is the first time you''ve shown so much interest in a guy, so you definitely won''t give up that easily," Snow thought to herself. .... Somewhere within the hidden mountains of Genosha, in a vast underground space, many mysterious figures dressed in black robes were bustling about. On the highest platform, three individuals clad in more extravagant black robes were discussing: "It''s almost time; we should proceed with the next step." "When the time comes, it will surely shock all of Genosha! They will know what a nightmare it is to provoke us!" "The target has already been chosen. In seven days, Flower Falls Gorge will be at its busiest. There, let these ignorant fools witness the might of our master!" After uttering the words "our master," all the black-robed figures immediately stopped their movements, standing in place with their heads tilted back. Long, slender tendrils began to emerge from their noses, mouths, eyes, and ears, reaching into the air. The tendrils swayed like seaweed, producing strange sounds. "Our master''s might!" "Our master''s might!" "Our master''s might!" Echoes of voices filled the entire underground space, creating a bizarre and terrifying atmosphere, as if some unspeakable horror was glancing around casually. Time passed slowly, and the tendrils slowly retracted back into the bodies of the black-robed figures, as if nothing had happened. The black-robed figures continued to move the glass containers around them. Inside were eyes, grayish-white, seemingly alive. One eye was particularly strange, with a black flower growing on it, constantly quivering. Chapter 378 - 378: On the Train It has been a full day since Charles achieved victory in the alchemist duel, resolved the threats facing Genosha, and showcased the indomitable spirit and strength of the Genosha people in front of everyone. The crowd of Genosha citizens gathered at the entrance of Cyber Academy has not diminished at all, in fact, it has increased significantly, even affecting the normal entry and exit of the academy''s students. Some students, while coming in and out of the academy, are frequently asked a question or two by the onlookers. "Hey, do you know Charles? Could you please deliver this cake I made for him? It''s really delicious." "Excuse me, can you help me pass this token of appreciation to Charles?" Looking at the Genosha people around them, all carrying various gifts, the students of Cyber Academy can only think of one thing: they just want to leave quickly. Charles was in his dormitory, looking at the chat records in the academy group on his phone, and absentmindedly scratched his head. He felt that he had caused trouble for the academy all by himself, and it couldn''t go on like this forever. Just as he thought that, he noticed Jace had sent a picture and a message in the academy group. Charles opened it to find a photo of Jace surrounded by a crowd of Genosha citizens, looking excited and smug. [I just said I know Charles, and they went crazy, shoving all kinds of gifts at me! I can''t even refuse!] Jace wrote in the chat group. Immediately, someone replied: [They''re not giving those to you, they''re for Charles. What are you so proud of?] As soon as that message appeared, Jace casually responded: [Someone is envious of my good relationship with Charles, I won''t say who, though.] [I''m the one who''s envious! So what? If I had such a good relationship with Charles, I''d enjoy it too!] Charles looked at the messages on his phone with a sense of helplessness. He glanced at the time, it was almost time. Xavier, the president of the Genosha the Forging Masters Guild, said he would deliver that disguise item around this time. "Knock, knock, knock!" The sound of knocking echoed. Charles leisurely opened the dormitory door and found a Cyber Academy student standing outside, a bit of bruising around his eyes. He was holding a box with both hands, looking at Charles with excitement, and quickly spoke up: "Hello, Charles! This is something sent over from the Forging Masters Guild. Could you please sign for it?" Charles nodded. The Cyber Academy usually doesn''t allow outsiders in, so some students take on delivery jobs to earn a little pocket money. As Charles signed the receipt, the student''s eyes grew brighter, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lift in a big smile, looking very thrilled. Charles gave him a curious glance, and the student immediately suppressed his smile, slowly saying to Charles: Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You have no idea, Charles, I took down three other delivery guys just to get this opportunity to deliver this box to you." "Uh... it''s already signed," Charles replied slowly. He didn''t expect that simply delivering a package would lead to such competition, no wonder this student had bruises on his face, it looked like the other delivery people didn''t hold back either. "Alright then, goodbye, Charles! I won''t bother you any longer!" The delivery student didn''t have any other requests, took the signed receipt, carefully folded it, and placed it in his pocket with a satisfied smile. "Hahaha, I have Charles''s signature now!" As Charles closed the door, he heard the student''s joyful shout. Even the students of Cyber Academy couldn''t resist wanting to see him, and some were even willing to fight with other students just to deliver something to him. It was clear that the Genosha citizens outside would surely cause a commotion and chaos upon seeing Charles. Thinking of this, Charles quickly opened the box in front of him, it was his hope for solving the current problem. Inside, a white mask appeared before Charles, and immediately, a notification popped up: [Inferior Disguise Mask [Blue Quality]: Forged from special materials, it has strong malleability and can naturally alter a person''s appearance. However, due to material and forging method limitations, this item can only be used three times, each lasting three days. Additionally, after using the disguise, perceptive fifth-level Beast Masters can detect some unnatural aspects. Remaining uses: Three.] Charles looked at the notification in front of him, feeling a bit helpless. A blue-quality disguise item was priced similarly to an ordinary purple-quality item. This was because disguise items required very high-quality materials, and most blacksmiths simply couldn''t forge them, only a very few blacksmiths could create such items. "But this is enough," Charles thought to himself. "Even if a fifth or sixth-level Beast Master detects something unnatural, they won''t connect it to me being Charles, let alone the Genosha citizens outside." Now, he was even more curious and eager about the orange-quality disguise item Jamie had mentioned. Faced with the frenzied Genosha citizens, Charles felt it was essential to prepare a second identity, preferably one that was more low-key and ordinary. With that in mind, Charles put on the [Inferior Disguise Mask] on his face, and instantly, a refreshing sensation washed over him, like applying a facial mask. He quickly searched for a mirror and began making subtle adjustments to the mask. In just two to three minutes, an average-looking, unremarkable boy appeared in front of Charles. "It looks pretty good, it''s enough to fool an average Beast Master. I just need to be careful with my voice, or else it will give me away," Charles said as he observed his reflection in the mirror, continually adjusting his tone. Once he fully adapted, Charles looked at his reflection with satisfaction and nodded. Next, it was time to buy a ticket, leave Genosha Calivia, and head to Flower Falls Gorge. Relaxation and finding the master-level blacksmith that Dean Jamie mentioned were the two main purposes of this trip. Four hexagram arrays appeared in Charles''s dormitory, revealing the figures of Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. Among the four mystical beasts, only Max and Mousie remained relatively calm, quickly recognizing the disguised Charles, while Mia took a closer look before confirming that this new face belonged to its master. Little Gold looked completely puzzled, scanning the area as if searching for Charles. "The effect isn''t bad, by the way, Little Gold seems like just a simple foodie, kind of daft," Charles couldn''t help but sigh. ... On the train from Genosha Calivia to Flower Falls Gorge, Luna and Snow sat facing each other, watching the scenery quickly retreat outside the window. Snow couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s so much better out here, the air is filled with a sense of freedom." Luna couldn''t help but glance at Snow again, her mouth slightly open as she slowly said, "Is that really okay?" "What''s wrong with it? I may have snuck out, but it''s for your happiness, Sister Luna. Father will understand, he won''t blame me!" Snow declared confidently. Luna didn''t say anything more, just fixed her gaze on Snow, making her lower her head slowly, mumbling, "Heh, a woman who refuses to admit things, too scared to face her own inner feelings." Luna felt helpless as well, Snow was the daughter of Prince Avery of Genosha, and she had sneaked out of Genosha Calivia. It was likely that Prince Avery had already sent people to look for her. At that moment, Snow raised an eyebrow at Luna and whispered, "Sister Luna, there''s a boy over there who''s been watching you secretly, he''s already glanced at you a few times, pretending to be casual." Luna frowned, she had sensed the person''s gaze earlier, but it didn''t seem malicious. It was probably just curiosity that made him look twice. Charles, on the other hand, was quite puzzled. He hadn''t expected to spot a familiar figure as soon as he entered the train, which is why he had glanced a little longer. "Why is Luna also leaving Calivia? That girl across from her seems somewhat familiar, but I don''t think I''ve seen her before," Charles thought to himself. He had originally planned to buy a ticket for a first-class cabin and sleep until they arrived at Flower Falls Gorge, but then he thought the scenery along the way might be nice, and listening to the conversations around him could be a good experience too. The train sped along, and the people in the cabin were continuously discussing the hot topics happening in Genosha. Every speaker mentioned one name, and that was Charles! "Sigh, I really want to see what kind of genius Charles is. It would be amazing to have the chance to meet him!" a mature woman in her thirties seated nearby said wistfully. The people nearby nodded in agreement, expressing their regrets, "Yeah, I heard many people are waiting at the entrance of Cyber Academy just to catch a glimpse of Charles. It''s a pity I have urgent matters, otherwise, I''d be waiting there too." "He''s so handsome! Those few words Charles said at the end of the alchemist duel are engraved in my heart, I will never forget them! I want to join the military and protect Genosha in the future!" a boy who looked around fifteen or sixteen shouted loudly. Charles''s face remained expressionless as he endured. The discussions happening around him were all about him! At that moment, the boy glanced at Charles and curiously asked, "Hey there, friend, what do you think of Charles? I noticed you haven''t said much during the trip, do you think we''re wrong in what we''re saying?" Chapter 379 - 379: The Anomaly in the Cabin The atmosphere in the train car where Charles was seated was quite pleasant, with everyone around discussing topics about him. Only Charles, Luna, and Snow remained silent. There were no other people next to Luna and Snow, while the fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy sat directly across from Charles. Naturally, Charles''s silence piqued the boy''s curiosity. "I think Charles is pretty great," Charles replied dismissively to avoid drawing attention to himself and revealing his identity. He really couldn''t bring himself to praise himself. "Of course! After Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia, he has kept a low profile, unlike other geniuses. He only acts when someone else causes trouble for him!" "He''s my idol! It''s not just good, it''s extremely good, exceptionally good, unbeatable good!" the boy exclaimed excitedly. He completely understood that the person he was praising, his idol, was now sitting right in front of him, remaining silent. Charles felt a bit regretful, had he known, he would have just purchased a first-class ticket. He hadn''t anticipated that even after leaving Genosha Calivia, there would still be people discussing him everywhere. Finally, the train reached a transfer station, and many passengers got off, making the once lively cabin much quieter. Charles turned to look out the window and saw black boxes being loaded onto the back car, which was specifically for transporting goods. At that moment, a dozen or so passengers entered the car and quietly took their seats. When the train started moving again, the atmosphere in the cabin became significantly more subdued. Charles sighed in relief but also felt puzzled, these new passengers seemed very silent, sitting scattered throughout the cabin, yet their eyes occasionally met. Moreover, people kept sneaking glances at each other, filled with wariness. This unusual phenomenon immediately caught Charles''s attention, and he also noticed that Luna seemed a bit off, as if she had discovered something. "Sister Luna, what''s wrong?" Snow noticed Luna''s unease. Luna, who had been leaning back in her seat, suddenly sat up straight, her whole demeanor becoming tense. "I have a stomachache. Snow, could you come with me to the restroom?" Luna said slowly. Snow instantly straightened up, a look of tension appearing on her face. Snow understood very well that Sister Luna had sensed some danger, which was why she was speaking so muchnormally, Luna''s words were always very brief. Suppressing the urge to look around, Snow took a deep breath and casually replied: "Sure, I need to go to the restroom too. Let''s go." The two left their seats and headed towards the restroom at the back of the train car. As they reached the junction of the train cars, they saw a person standing at the restroom door. Upon seeing Luna and Snow approach, the person said apologetically: "Sorry, my friend has a stomach issue and is constipated, it might take a while. You might want to head to the other end of the car." Snow glanced at Luna, who nodded. They turned around and walked toward the other end of the train car. Just then, Charles''s gaze was also directed this way, and Luna''s eyes met his in the air. "The person at the restroom door is one of those who got on at the last station," Charles thought to himself, constantly analyzing the situation. These people were indeed too strange, while they appeared to be scattered throughout the cabin, their positioning would allow them to control the entire car in case of an emergency! "Is the person at the restroom door there to prevent anyone from approaching the back car where the cargo is stored? Is what''s inside something they need to protect?" Charles kept analyzing. Luna must have also sensed something unusual, which is why she was probing. Charles furrowed his brow, he wasn''t sure who these people werewere they part of an official Genosha escort operation, or were they involved in some secret dealings of other factions? At that moment, several personnel in train security uniforms appeared, carrying identity-checking devices, and began conducting routine inspections. Charles quietly observed the developments. He watched as the train security personnel checked the identities of those individuals, showing no signs of suspicion. In fact, two of the security personnel even walked into the back car where the cargo was stored and calmly exited after a while. Seeing this scene, Charles let out a sigh of relief, those strange people on the train should belong to the official Genosha organization. Unless those train security personnel were in cahoots with them! Charles thought it over carefully but still felt that possibility was too small. Meanwhile, Luna, who had returned to her seat, showed little change in expression, though the girl opposite her seemed noticeably more relaxed. After the train security personnel left, the entire car became even quieter. Charles put aside his speculations and curiosities, slowly turning to look out the window, enjoying the scenery that was continuously receding. Time passed little by little, And when the train reached Flower Falls Gorge, the majority of the passengers slowly exited the car and made their way to the platform outside. Including Luna and the girl sitting across from her. "How strange, are they also here to relax at Flower Falls Gorge?" Charles thought to himself. He then shifted his gaze to the back of the car, where he saw people starting to unload cargo from above and transfer it. After a moment of consideration, Charles decided not to pay it any mind and began walking towards the exit. Soon, as he reached the stairs, a person pushing the recently unloaded cargo passed right by him. In an instant, a strange sense of familiarity washed over Charles. He suddenly stopped in his tracks, looked around, and focused his gaze on the cargo that had already been pushed away! "I feel like I''ve experienced this sensation somewhere before," Charles thought. He wasn''t sure where he had felt this way, it was very vague yet distinctly unfamiliar. While Charles lingered, several other individuals on the platform, including station security personnel, began quietly moving toward his position. Charles felt a bit helpless and took another step, it seemed his pause had drawn the attention of the officials. It would be best to leave quickly, otherwise, if his identity was exposed, it could cause quite a stir. Without any hesitation, Charles quickly made his way toward the exit. After Charles left, the person who had been at the restroom door earlier spoke rapidly into a hidden communication device in his collar: "Situation defused, everything is normal." A response quickly came through the earpiece: "Received. There was unusual activity with the cargo just now, it seems to have been awakened by something. We are currently handling it." Listening to his companion''s reply, the man recalled Charles''s figure and slowly said, "It''s possible that it''s because of that boy. We should investigate his identity thoroughly, there might be unexpected gains this time." "Understood!" his companion replied promptly. At that moment, a gentle breeze blew through, causing the flowers planted at Flower Falls Gorge station to tremble, with petals detaching from their stems and floating freely in the air. The mysterious man who ordered the investigation into Charles''s information slowly extended his hand and picked up a fallen petal, gripping it tightly. Then, as he slowly opened his palm, he coldly and ruthlessly said, "What a pity, such a beautiful place is about to become a hell on earth!" In his palm, the petal quickly began to wither and turn black, soon disintegrating into countless black particles that were carried away by the wind. ... "Sister Luna, you must be being overly suspicious, nothing has happened to us so far. Those people were probably just an accident," Snow said slowly as they walked down the street beside Luna. Luna shook her head and replied, "No, that''s not right." Upon hearing this, Snow stopped in her tracks and asked again, "What do you mean? Those people were likely officials escorting something very important, we just happened to be in the same car." Luna hesitated, her intuition told her that things weren''t that simple, but she couldn''t pinpoint what felt off. Flower Falls Gorge wasn''t a strategically important location for Genosha, she was very clear about that. Some of Genosha''s significant facilities and organizations were not located in Flower Falls Gorge, it was merely a place with a lot of tourists. Luna felt something was amiss, was there something worth sending official escorts to Flower Falls Gorge? Moreover, the group of people in the car were not ordinary escorts, beneath their seemingly normal appearances lurked a dangerous aura. "Wait a moment, let me check," Luna felt the need to investigate further. She took out her phone and sent a text to her father, Nathaniel, asking him to help look into whether there were any special arrangements at Flower Falls Gorge recently. Snow watched Luna''s actions without questioning her, in her eyes, Luna''s decisions were always correct, except for matters of the heart, of course. "Now that we''ve arrived at Flower Falls Gorge, the next step is to find Charles! Luna''s happiness depends on me!" Snow exclaimed, energetically waving her arm with determination. After sending the text, Luna gave Snow a strange look and asked, "Are you crazy?" Snow rolled her eyes at Luna and muttered, "What do you mean crazy? I''m helping you!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna ignored Snow and continued walking toward the hotel they had booked. Chapter 380 - 380: The Blacksmith Shop Charles looked at Luna in the hotel lobby, along with the girl beside her, feeling somewhat helpless. What a coincidence, he thought, this hotel was a last-minute decision for him, which delayed his arrival for a bit. As soon as he entered the hotel lobby, he spotted Luna''s figure. "Maybe I should wait a moment, I just ran into her on the train, and showing up in front of her now might raise her suspicions," Charles thought to himself. He couldn''t believe how lucky it was that not only had he encountered her on the train, but they were also staying in the same hotel! Charles glanced helplessly outside the hotel, the check-in process was taking a little longer, and he couldn''t keep his eyes on Luna the whole time. Her perceptive abilities were not weak, and it could easily draw her attention if he stared too long. Just as Charles was looking outside, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure. The law enforcement officer he had encountered on the train was now standing at the entrance of the hotel across the street, dressed in a different outfit. "How strange, there''s another return train today, shouldn''t the train''s law enforcement personnel still be on board?" Charles furrowed his brow. The doubts and curiosity he had managed to shake off were resurfacing. Charles was certain that this person was indeed the law enforcement officer from the train, he had confidence in his memory and couldn''t be mistaken. Recalling the people he had met on the train and the sudden familiarity he felt on the platform, Charles had a bad premonition. "Maybe I should go to the hotel across the street, I could change hotels and follow them for a look," Charles thought. He glanced at Luna, who was still checking in, and without any hesitation, he turned and walked out of the hotel, following the law enforcement officer from the train into the hotel across the street. As soon as he entered the hotel, Charles took a quick look around. The next moment, he spotted more familiar faces at the elevator entrance. Some were train passengers, while others were additional law enforcement officers. Charles quickly averted his gaze and calmly walked toward the front desk, addressing the receptionist: "Hello, I''d like a suite, please." To his surprise, the receptionist replied apologetically: "I''m sorry, sir, but the hotel is currently fully booked. The last few suites were just reserved by the gentlemen in front of you." sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles expressed some regret as he said, "Oh, really? I was quite keen on staying here. Do you know how many suites they booked? I''ll see if I can communicate with them." "I''m sorry, sir, but they reserved a total of six suites, each capable of accommodating four people, so you probably won''t be able to negotiate," the receptionist answered politely. Charles nodded, a look of regret on his face as he slowly replied, "Well, it seems I''ll have to go to the hotel across the street." "I''m sorry, sir, but we truly don''t have any rooms available today. We hope you''ll consider our hotel next time," the receptionist said gently. Charles turned to leave, he had gotten the information he wanted: six suites, four people per room, totaling twenty-four people. This number matched the count of those strange passengers on the train, along with a few law enforcement officers. "Could it be a coincidence? Perhaps they are officials from Genosha with subsequent tasks?" Charles analyzed in his mind. The reason he wanted to know the details so badly was because of the familiar feeling that had suddenly arisen in his heart when facing the unloaded cargo at the platform. "Where have I encountered this before?" Charles kept pondering. He was completely unaware that the Mysterious Fragment, gifted to him by Teacher Ezra, was hidden beneath his clothes, emitting a barely perceptible glow. With no thoughts coming to him in the short term, Charles turned and walked into the hotel where Luna was staying, specifically choosing a room with a window facing the hotel where those people had just checked in. After completing the check-in process, Charles entered his room, drew the curtains, leaving only a small gap, and then summoned Mia while watching the entrance of the hotel across the street. "Mia, you have the best eyesight, so please keep an eye on the entrance of the hotel across the street for anything unusual," Charles said to Mia. Mia nodded in agreement, then tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and pointed to it with her wings. Her voice echoed in Charles''s mind. "Master, I get really thirsty while observing, so it would be great if I had something to drink!" Charles helplessly patted Mia''s head and replied, "Don''t worry, pay close attention, and I''ll get you some local fine wine." "There''s a specialty wine called Flower Brew from Flower Falls Gorge, made from various fermented flowers. I''ve heard it''s delicious, with a subtle floral aroma." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Mia swallowed hard and immediately focused intently on the hotel window, not even responding, and threw herself into her work. Charles, on the other hand, took out his phone to contact Nathaniel. "Charles, what''s up? I heard you went to Flower Falls Gorge?" Nathaniel said on the phone. Charles responded, "Well, I encountered something strange on my way here, and I wanted to ask if there''s been any unusual activity from Genosha officials in Flower Falls Gorge lately. You don''t need to give me the details, I just want to know roughly." Charles didn''t expect Nathaniel to tell him everything, he understood that if there was indeed something going on, the details of such actions wouldn''t be disclosed to those who weren''t high enough in rank. "Strange, you''re saying that too. Is there really something special happening?" Nathaniel''s voice came through the phone. Charles immediately realized that Nathaniel''s concern stemmed from the fact that Luna had also suspected something. It seemed that the people he encountered on the train, along with the cargo, indeed had some issues! "I will personally investigate this matter. Charles, please tell me the details of what happened," Nathaniel''s voice suddenly turned serious and solemn. If it were only Luna who was suspicious, it might have been a mere illusion. But with Charles''s input, it indicated that there was a real problem, especially since Nathaniel had witnessed Charles''s judgment skills firsthand. Once Charles finished recounting the entire story, Nathaniel instinctively took a deep breath. Just from the atmosphere in the train car and the scattered seating of those mysterious individuals, he had already identified a problem, such observational and deductive skills were not something just anyone could possess! Luna had undergone professional training to achieve this level, whereas Charles was merely a commoner, newly enrolled in Cyber Academy, and yet he could spot such issues without any systematic training. It was simply astonishing! "Just wait a moment. Once I clarify the situation, I will get back to you immediately," Nathaniel said before abruptly hanging up the phone and getting busy. Charles stared at his phone in hand and took a deep breath, he hoped that nothing was wrong. After all, he had finally gotten a chance to relax with Max, Mousie, Little Gold, and Mia and enjoy the beautiful scenery of Flower Falls Gorge. Charles did not want any unpleasant events to ruin his plans. "I hope everything is normal. I''ll take a little break and then head to the address Jamie dean gave me to see if I can buy that orange-quality disguise item," Charles thought to himself. Time quickly passed, and by around two or three in the afternoon, Nathaniel still hadn''t sent any news. Charles''s mind was already forming an answer, there must have been some issue, or else he would have quickly provided a response. With so much time having passed, Nathaniel must have discovered something and was conducting an investigation. As he pondered, Charles began walking toward a secluded alley. He had already strayed from the central area of Flower Falls Gorge and found himself in a neglected slum area that most people overlooked. The roads here were dark and damp, and various types of garbage floated in the nearby ditches, with a foul odor hanging in the air. Not a single flower from Flower Falls Gorge could be seen in this place. After wandering through the alley for quite some time, Charles finally arrived at his destination. He saw a tattered sign that read: [Old Fire Blacksmith Shop]. Charles took out the information Jamie had given him and glanced up at the worn sign to confirm he was in the right place before knocking on the door and stepping inside. "Those waiting for knives, hold on, we haven''t started forging yet today." An aged voice slowly resonated from within the dim blacksmith shop. Charles wrinkled his nose, the dusty air in the shop made him feel uncomfortable. "Hello, I was sent here by Jamie dean, I''d like to purchase an item," Charles said politely. In the next moment, the entire blacksmith shop fell silent, as if the previous voice had been nothing but a figment of his imagination. Charles frowned, he carefully sensed his surroundings and realized that he was the only one present in the entire shop! Without any hesitation, Charles activated [Divine Domain] to enhance his perception. With the boost from [Divine Domain], Charles discovered that the person who had just spoken was not far in front of him, behind the counter of the blacksmith shop! Charles slowly approached the counter, and as he walked, he repeated, "Hello, I was sent here by Jamie dean." "You''ve got some skills, kid, you managed to find my position, but I don''t know any Jamie. You''ve got the wrong person," a figure gradually emerged. Charles saw an elderly man, only about five feet tall, holding a hefty smoking pipe, standing right in front of him! Chapter 381 - 381: Duffy "Kid, I don''t know anyone named Jamie. You should just go back to wherever you came from." the short old man said, lifting his smoking pipe and taking a deep drag before exhaling a ring of smoke. Charles frowned, he didn''t want to leave just yet, especially since he hadn''t seen the orange-quality disguise item that Jamie Dean had mentioned. However, this old man was quite strange. Charles could keenly sense that when he mentioned Jamie''s name, the old man clearly exhibited some resistance. Thinking of this, Charles had to change his approach. He began to carefully observe the inside of the shop. He saw an array of kitchen knives, iron pots, and scissors scattered everywhere, but there was a noticeable absence of weapons. "Now that I''m here, why don''t you introduce me to some suitable weapons and equipment?" Charles said slowly. The short old man replied impatiently, "You''ve seen for yourself, I don''t have any weapons here. At most, I have a few shields, and I doubt you''d be interested." Charles nodded, bent down, and picked up a kitchen knife to examine it closely. It was an ordinary-looking kitchen knife made from common steel alloy materials. Only when he held the knife did he realize how perfectly it fit in his hand. From the balance to the angle of force, it was flawless. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a senior blacksmith, Charles could tell at a glance that the person who forged this knife was no ordinary craftsman! "Have you looked enough? If you like it, it''s yours for a silver coin." the short old man waved his hand, eager to send Charles on his way. Charles shook his head and placed the knife back where he found it. When he looked up, he noticed that the old man, who had been so impatient, was now staring intently at him. Instinctively, Charles looked down and saw that the [Mysterious Fragment] he had been wearing was now sticking out from his clothing. "Do you recognize this thing?" Charles asked slowly. He realized that the old man''s change in attitude seemed to have started when he saw the [Mysterious Fragment]. "Where did you get this?" the old man asked, somewhat irritated, as he casually tapped his pipe against the ground. "My teacher gave it to me and told me to wear it all the time." Charles replied. "It must be that kid Ezra. I only gave him this thing because he asked me for it. I didn''t expect it was meant for you." the old man sighed. Charles was surprised to learn that the [Mysterious Fragment] his teacher Ezra had prepared for him actually came from this old man. While Charles was pondering this, the old man slowly said, "Let''s get acquainted. Charles, my name is Wesley, just call me Wes." Charles suddenly raised his head and took off the [Inferior Disguise Mask] from his face, asking curiously, "Mr. Wesley, do you know me?" Wesley smiled helplessly and said, "The name Charles, everyone in Genosha should know it, right?" "I was curious about what Ezra needed this equipment for when he came to me, but I didn''t expect it was for you, the strongest genius in Genosha." Wesley added, taking another drag from his pipe. He hadn''t expected that this [Mysterious Fragment], which was meant to help its user resist pollution and reduce [Spiritual sensitivity], would appear on Charles. This meant that Charles possessed an unimaginable level of [Spiritual sensitivity]! Moreover, Wesley could sense that the fragment around Charles''s neck was already doing its job! "It seems this kid has run into those things in the past few days." Wesley thought to himself. After a moment, he cautiously asked, "Where have you been recently? Have you encountered anything strange?" Charles instinctively furrowed his brow. He began to consider the underlying significance of Wesley''s question. He had just recognized the [Mysterious Fragment], and now he was asking such a question. Could it be? Charles glanced at the information prompt regarding the [Mysterious Fragment]. [Mysterious Fragment [orange-quality]: Just a fragment, yet it possesses unimaginable power. It allows the wearer to maintain a calm and peaceful mindset, along with other special effects. Effects:Resist pollution and corrosion, reduce the wearer''s Spiritual sensitivity. ] In just a few breaths, Charles formed a rough, clear idea in his mind and slowly replied: "I was wondering why some things felt familiar but I couldn''t remember where or when I encountered them. Turns out it was because it was doing its job." Wesley''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Charles, exclaiming, "Wait, how did you figure that out? Was it because of my question?" Charles nodded. He had indeed realized from Wesley''s question that the old man must have sensed the [Mysterious Fragment] was at work. "You really are as impressive as they say, an absolute monster." Wesley said slowly. He noticed Charles reaching to remove the [Mysterious Fragment] and quickly stopped him, saying, "No! Don''t! You''ve finally managed to forget about those things, don''t start remembering again. Your Beast Master level is too low to face those unspeakable horrors." Charles gradually halted his movement. He looked up at Wesley and said helplessly, "Didn''t you ask me where I''ve been recently and if I encountered anything strange?" "Funny enough, I met some odd people on the train to Flower Falls Gorge, and at the station, I felt a strange sense of familiarity." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley gripped his pipe tightly, and due to the force, the muscles in his arms bulged. His breathing became rapid as he stared at Charles in disbelief, asking with a serious expression, "At the station in Flower Falls?" Wesley watched as Charles nodded. He anxiously raised his pipe and took several strong puffs, exhaling a series of smoke rings that quickly filled the room. "Wait until you take off that fragment again, I need to prepare to help you shield yourself from those things'' attention." Wesley said slowly. Just then, two sets of footsteps suddenly approached the door, accompanied by a brazen voice that shouted: "Old man, have you thought about what I asked you?" The moment Charles sensed the footsteps, he quickly put the [Inferior Disguise Mask] back on. Soon, a tall, confident young man strode in, followed by an expressionless middle-aged man. Charles glanced at the middle-aged man, his pupils suddenly constricting before he regained his composure. "I''ve told you before, I won''t sell any weapons!" Wesley said impatiently. "Hmph, I''m not negotiating with you. I''m the son of the lord of Flower Falls City. With a single command, this little blacksmith shop will be shut down. Think carefully before you speak to me!" the young man scoffed disdainfully. Upon hearing this, Charles became curious. A lord of Flower Falls City wouldn''t dare to directly threaten a master-level blacksmith, right? Thinking this, he turned to glance at Wesley and realized that this arrogant young man must not be aware of Wesley''s true identity. "It seems Wesley wants to live a low-key life in Flower Falls City. No wonder he reacted so strongly against Jamie Dean when he learned I was introduced by him, claiming he didn''t know him." Charles thought to himself. "Sigh, do whatever you want. If you''re confident, then go ahead." Wesley said helplessly. He simply wanted to spend the last part of his life quietly, forging everyday items like kitchen knives, scissors, and iron pots, without getting dragged back into the world of Beast Masters. This lord''s son, named Duffy, had been trying every way possible to get his hands on the purple-quality long sword ever since he found out it was in the blacksmith shop. "Old man, don''t be ungrateful. You''re just a low-level blacksmith who can only forge useless kitchen knives. Hand over that long sword, and I''ll give you a decent amount of gold coins so you won''t have to forge these worthless things anymore." Duffy said impatiently. As the son of the lord of Flower Falls City, there was nothing he desired that he couldn''t have. If he were in the central area of the city, he might have held back a bit and not threatened anyone directly. But in the outskirts of Flower Falls City, especially in this impoverished area, he felt no need to hold back his words. "I, Duffy, have already given you enough face. If you don''t know how to appreciate it, don''t blame me for getting rough!" Duffy said with a dark expression. He glanced at Charles, who was standing still nearby, feeling annoyed. Why was there still this seemingly clueless guy here? Didn''t he realize he should leave when things were about to get violent? "Kid, what are you still doing here? Get lost, or you won''t be able to escape later!" Duffy said, directing his gaze at Charles. Charles nodded. He knew Wesley would be fine, and he recognized the middle-aged man beside Duffy from the train car! Wesley''s eyes widened as he saw Charles about to turn and leave. Before he could say anything, the middle-aged man beside Duffy suddenly said: "Stop!" The atmosphere immediately fell silent, and Charles halted, slowly turning around. Chapter 382 - 382: The Choice When Charles slowly turned around, he saw the middle-aged man carefully studying him with his gaze, particularly observing the expression on his face. Charles''s face was filled with confusion and doubt as he asked, "Is there anything else?" The middle-aged man smiled and slowly said to Charles, "It''s nothing, I just feel like we might have met somewhere before." "Really? I just arrived in Flower Falls City and wanted to see the scenery of Flower Falls Gorge. Perhaps we crossed paths on the way." Charles replied calmly. The middle-aged man carefully observed Charles, and after confirming there was nothing unusual, he spoke again: "I guess I must have mistaken you." After saying that, he let Charles leave. After Charles walked past the blacksmith''s shop, he didn''t rush to leave, instead, he summoned Mousie. "Mousie, you wait at the door. When the people inside come out, quietly follow them and gather some information." "If you sense any danger, don''t hesitatejust leave!" Charles gave his instructions. Mousie nodded and used the [Darkness Cloak], disappearing into the shadows. Charles felt relatively at ease letting Mousie investigate, after all, Teacher Ethan had once said that if a Level Seven Beast Master wasn''t paying close attention, they would find it hard to detect Mousie. Things were becoming increasingly complicated. The suspicious group he encountered on the train had appeared next to the son of the Flower Falls City lord. Did this mean that the lord of Flower Falls City was in cahoots with them? The lack of news from Nathaniel indicated a detailed investigation was underway. The people on the train and those goods were definitely not officially transported by Genosha! "I still need to take down the [Mysterious Fragment]. Thinking about those nearly forgotten matters gives me a bad feeling." Charles sighed quietly in a concealed corner. He had come out this time just to enjoy the scenery with his mystical beast, try some delicious food, and relax. He never expected to encounter such a situationhe couldn''t just turn a blind eye to it. Time passed slowly until the sun began to set, and Duffy and the middle-aged man finally walked out of the blacksmith''s shop. The middle-aged man was very alert, constantly looking around and observing his surroundings. Mousie followed him from a distance without being noticed, which indicated that the other party was not a Level Seven Beast Master. Now Charles felt relieved, after all, having Mousie secretly follow and gather information still carried certain risks, and Charles didn''t want anything to happen to Mousie. Then Charles stepped back into the blacksmith''s shop once more. "Why are you back again? You were in quite a hurry to leave earlier." Wesley couldn''t help but say. Charles''s expression was somewhat serious as he slowly replied, "The middle-aged man next to Duffy, I''ve seen him before, right inside the train carriage." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley instantly walked over and asked in a serious tone: "It seems something is about to happen in Flower Falls City. Kid, have you thought this through? Are you really going to remove that fragment?" "With that fragment in place, it lowers your Spiritual sensitivity, so you won''t attract attention from certain entities. If you take it off, I can''t guarantee what will happen." Charles took a deep breath and said slowly, "Let''s wait a bit. I''ve already sent my mystical beast to follow them, and there should be news from Genosha Calivia soon. We''ll see if there are any discoveries." Charles looked down at the [Mysterious Fragment] around his neck, trying hard to recall where he had felt that same sensation when the cargo passed by him at the train station. But he couldn''t remember at all! "This [Mysterious Fragment] is really terrifying, it can make me forget certain things without even realizing it. If I hadn''t run into Wesley, I might not have discovered it at all." Charles thought silently to himself. After hearing Charles''s words, Wesley nodded and then said he would go prepare some things for later. The entire blacksmith''s shop was now left with only Charles. He didn''t ask Wesley how he dealt with Duffy, if a master-level blacksmith couldn''t handle such a small matter, that would be too ridiculous. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before long, Wesley hadn''t returned, and Mousie was already back. "How did it go? Did you find anything?" Charles asked impatiently. Mousie first nodded, then shook its head, answering: "Master, it went smoothly at first, they didn''t notice me. But when I got to a certain place, I could sense a powerful aura. If I continued tracking them, I would be exposed." Upon hearing Mousie''s words, Charles fell into deep thought. That powerful aura must at least belong to a Level Seven Beast Master, if not an Eight! "Did they notice you?" Charles asked. Mousie shook its head and replied, "No, I sensed the danger and left immediately." Charles reached out and gently stroked Mousie''s head, saying slowly, "You did well. Now go back and rest for a bit." After Mousie''s figure disappeared, Wesley walked out from the back of the blacksmith''s shop. He still held that smoking pipe in his hand, but nothing else. Charles observed closely and noticed that the tobacco in Wesley''s pipe had been replaced with fresh tobacco, but it hadn''t been lit. "What''s the update? Any new information?" Wesley asked. Charles shared Mousie''s findings, especially about the possibility of a Level Seven or even an Eight Beast Master appearing in Flower Falls City. After listening, Wesley''s brow remained tightly furrowed without any sign of easing. He never would have thought that aside from the well-known Flower Falls Gorge, there was anything in Flower Falls City that could attract a high-level Beast Master. At that moment, Charles''s phone suddenly vibrated. He opened it to find a call from Nathaniel. "Charles, the investigation is complete. The Genosha officials have made no moves in Flower Falls Gorge, and just yesterday, a group of train police officers went missing. They were on the same train you and Luna took!" Nathaniel said in a serious tone. Charles nodded, with that information, everything started to make sense. No wonder those train officers didn''t notice anything unusual while checking others'' identities, and they all appeared together at the hotel. "I have a new discovery. There''s a middle-aged man next to the son of the Flower Falls City lord, and he''s one of the people from the train." Charles explained. Nathaniel gasped when he heard that there might be an Eight Beast Master. There were only a few Level Eight Beast Masters in all of Genosha, and the potential presence of one near Flower Falls Gorge demanded serious caution. Whatever the other party was plotting, it wouldn''t be small! Thinking of this, Nathaniel spoke directly, "Charles, for safety''s sake, you''d better return with Luna. And that girl Snow, the three of you need to ensure your safety first." "I''ll personally go investigate, but before that, you all need to evacuate quickly." Charles thought for a moment. If he hadn''t encountered Wesley, he might have left the matter to Nathaniel, the Level Eight Beast Master. But recalling that familiar yet strange feeling, Charles hesitated. "There''s no other information. The goods those people are transporting are likely the key to the problem. I have a way to find out what they are." Charles said calmly. Nathaniel took a deep breath. The reason he had waited so long was because the other party''s movements were extremely cautious, leaving almost no clues behind. Now that Charles said he had a way, Nathaniel had to consider it carefully. "Alright, I have one request. You must ensure your safety and be ready for a quick escape. I''ll be heading to Flower Falls City directly." Nathaniel said. After discussing the matters, Charles hung up the phone. Nathaniel would notify Luna and the girl named Snow. Now, what Charles needed to do was remember what that familiar feeling was and what the goods being transported to Flower Falls City were! "I''m ready. We can begin." Charles took a deep breath. In his heart, there was still a yearning for the truth, a desire to reclaim the memories he had lost! The [Mysterious Fragment] could assist him, but Charles preferred to have complete control over himself, including his memories. He was aware of the [Spiritual sensitivity] indicated by the information before him, yet he couldn''t recall who had mentioned it. All the answers would be revealed soon enough. After hearing Charles''s words, Wesley nodded vigorously and said slowly: "Good kid, you truly are the young hero of Genosha. Once this is all over, I''ll give you a chance. Just help me with a few things, and I''ll give you what you desire." Then, Wesley led Charles to a small room behind the blacksmith''s shop. The blazing furnace continuously heated the surrounding air, causing the previously calm atmosphere to ripple like a lake. Wesley took a deep breath, pulled out a red stone the size of his pinky finger, and placed it on top of his smoking pipe. Instantly, the tobacco was ignited, releasing a fiery red smoke. Wesley showed no hesitation and began to place the smoking pipe in his mouth, taking deep inhales and exhales. The once ordinary smoking pipe transformed into a brilliant red, as if heated by intense temperatures! Chapter 383 - 383: Strengthening Power Countless red smoke billowed out from Wesley''s mouth, enveloping the entire room. "That''s good. This way, we can shield ourselves from the attention of those terrifying beings. But the condition is that your [Spiritual Sensitivity] isn''t too overwhelming, or else..." Wesley said slowly. Charles remained silent, frozen in place. Ever since Wesley took out that red stone, Charles''s eyes had not left it. The information presented before him left Charles utterly astonished! [Fire God Stone [???]: ???] Charles tucked away his curiosity and confusion. He looked at the red smoke filling the entire space and slowly reached up to remove the [Mysterious Necklace] around his neck. Soon, a slight pain began to throb in Charles''s head, and he heard faint, indistinct sounds in his ears. Scenes from the past gradually appeared in his mind, including the first time he saw that strange, eerie tentacle in Professor Colton''s underground chamber. There were also the bizarre tentacles of the level eight Beast Master from the Constellation organization, the terrifying eyeballs he had encountered, and everything that had happened in the mysterious space while helping his teacher break the curse during the trials at Cyber Academyall of it resurfaced! It seemed like just a few breaths had passed, and Charles recalled everything. However, Wesley, standing beside Charles, wore an expression of unprecedented shock and unease. He gaped at the smoke above Charles''s head, which was slowly turning black, and muttered in disbelief: "What on earth, is this truly a level of spiritual sensitivity that a mere human can possess? Could it be that Charles is actually...?" Wesley instantly clamped his mouth shut, realizing that certain thoughts were best left confined to the recesses of his mind, uttering them aloud would undoubtedly attract the attention of terrifying entities! The current problem was that Charles''s [Spiritual Sensitivity] was simply too abnormal, the red smoke that should have concealed him was beginning to shift to black. "Damn it! The power of this stone can''t even cover for Charles? I have to increase the concentration of red smoke!" Wesley thought, glancing sadly at the red stone on the smoking gun. He no longer hesitated, grasping the smoking pipe and placing it between his lips, inhaling deeply with a steady rhythm before exhaling. Gradually, an increasing volume of crimson smoke began to billow forth from Wesley''s mouth and nostrils, swiftly coalescing above Charles''s head. The transformation of the smoke into a dark hue began to decelerate, but the price for this change was evident: the stone on Wesley''s smoking pipe was visibly diminishing at an alarming rate. "Charles! Are you done yet? Hurry up and put on that fragment!" Wesley shouted loudly. Charles, as if suddenly awakened from sleep, blinked in confusion and quickly surveyed his surroundings. Once he grasped the situation, he swiftly put the [Mysterious Fragment] back on. The speed at which the smoke above his head turned black began to decrease once more. After a while, the smoke transformed back to red again. Only then did Wesley stop his actions, collapsing weakly onto the ground, his face contorted with discomfort as he stared blankly at the tiny red stone on the smoking gun, which was now only the size of a grain of rice. "My... my treasure! It hurts so much, it''s all over!" Wesley cried out in despair. Charles looked at Wesley in confusion and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? What happened?" Wesley slowly lifted his head, gazing at Charles''s bewildered expression. He sighed and carefully tucked away the last remaining grain-sized stone before saying: "It''s nothing, just some resources that exceeded my expectations. Charles, are you even human?" Charles looked at Wesley strangely, thinking about how odd that question was. Was he not human or something else? A ferocious beast, perhaps? "I remember everything now. The cargo transported on the trainI felt it from the Beast Master in the [Constellation] organization!" Charles spoke up. Upon hearing the name [Constellation], Wesley''s eyes narrowed instantly. He licked his lips nervously and said without hesitation, "Charles, this is something you can''t get involved in anymore. Let Nathaniel handle it. You should leave quickly." Charles nodded. He was just a level four Beast Master. Facing a colossal entity like [Constellation] head-on would be tantamount to seeking death. Although he didn''t understand what the level eight Beast Master from [Constellation] meant when he spoke of everything being a matter of fate. Also, Charles had a vague feeling that the Beast Master from [Constellation] not attacking him directly seemed to suggest some unspoken purpose. With that thought, Charles pulled out his phone and informed Nathaniel of his discovery. Nathaniel immediately responded in an unprecedented tone, urging Charles to leave Flower Falls City with Luna and Snow as soon as possible! "Hurry up and leave! Since people from [Constellation] have shown up, I can guess what they might be transporting." Wesley sighed heavily. Charles turned his attention to Wesley, curiously asking, "Mr. Wesley, have you seen such things before?" Wesley nodded and replied slowly, "Alchemists and blacksmiths know more about those existences than ordinary Beast Masters. The fragment around your neck was embedded by my own hands." Wesley didn''t use the term "forged", instead, he said "embedded." "I am a master-level blacksmith, and there aren''t many master-level blacksmiths in the Abyssal Depths. Most people are not as skilled as I am, yet when faced with that fragment, I had no way to fully utilize it. I could only embed it into the necklace with all my effort." "Its full power hasn''t been unleashed yet. Perhaps in the future, if you find other fragments, you could try to combine them. It should bring you a tremendous surprise." Wesley said with a hint of disappointment. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles hadn''t expected that the [Mysterious Fragment] given to him by Teacher Ezra would be something that even a master-level blacksmith could only handle in such a simple manner. "Just a fragment, and it''s already so powerful that it can subtly make me forget those things. What could possibly cause the original whole to become fragmented?" Charles said, filled with curiosity. Wesley shook his head, speaking with a warning tone to Charles: "You''d better keep that fragment with you. It won''t be long before you forget those things again. It''s a form of protection for you." "Also, the world of Beast Masters is larger than you can imagine. Many unknown things come from beyond the Ethereal Grove, and very few people know about them." "When your strength improves further, becoming a level eight Beast Master or a master-level alchemist, those matters will appear around you, even if you try to avoid them." Feeling the warning and a hint of despair in Wesley''s tone, Charles''s confusion deepened. Jamie Dean, Teacher Ezra, Teacher Colton, and Wesley before him all seemed to know some hidden truths and shared a sense of despair. What secrets lie hidden within the world of Beast Masters? Charles took a deep breath, realizing that the only way to truly qualify for a glimpse of this authentic world was to diligently enhance his own strength. "I must seek out others, so I shall take my leave now. Mr. Wesley, do not forget the promise you made to me." Charles stated before turning on his heel and departing. Wesley, burdened by a heavy sigh, gazed at Charles''s receding figure and slowly began to articulate his thoughts: "Many Beast Masters end up regretting their ascent to power when they confront the harsh and despairing realities of this world. I wonder if, at that point, you, Charles, will harbor similar regrets." The mere thought of Charles''s terrifying [Spiritual Sensitivity] made Wesley unable to suppress the astonishment and shock swelling within him. He had nearly exhausted an entire **Fire God Stone**, yet he still could not manage to conceal Charles completely. With such a formidable [Spiritual Sensitivity], when Charles eventually ascends to the rank of level eight Beast Master, the horrors he would encounter would vastly surpass those faced by other Beast Masters! "I hope you won''t come to regret it later, Charles. Becoming a powerful Beast Master is not necessarily a blessing. Some individuals possess low [Spiritual Sensitivity] and encounter nothing, while others with heightened [Spiritual Sensitivity] are doomed to witness the despair that permeates this world." Wesley recalled something and let out another sigh, closing the door of the blacksmith shop behind him as he stepped outside. He had some matters of his own to attend to. After leaving the blacksmith shop, Charles made his way directly back to the hotel. He pulled out his phone and dialed Luna''s number. Before long, a calm voice resonated from the other end of the line, "Charles? Is there something you need?" Charles responded without hesitation, "Indeed, there is something very important. Let''s meet downstairs at the hotel, we must act swiftly." "Alright." Luna replied. Once the call was terminated, Snow, looking perplexed, remarked, "Wait a minute, Sister Luna, how did Charles know which hotel we were staying at?" Chapter 384 - 384: The Turn of Events Luna did not answer Snow''s question, the other party was unaware that Flower Falls City was facing an unimaginable crisis. According to the information from her father Nathaniel, the organization known as "[Constellation]" was planning to launch a massive operation in Flower Falls City, and the entire city was likely to be engulfed in panic. Such matters could only be addressed by high-ranking Beast Masters, after all, the "[Constellation]" organization might very well have an eighth-level Beast Master already in Flower Falls City. "How did Charles manage to discover this? I saw those people on the train with my own eyes, I just felt a bit uneasy and strange, yet Charles figured out exactly what they were transporting." Luna pondered to herself. She was very curious about how Charles managed to do it, could it be that he was on that train car as well? There was no time to think further, so Luna turned to Snow and said, "We need to hurry." Although Snow didn''t know what was happening, she noticed the serious expression on her sister Luna''s face. She simply nodded and quickly packed up before following Luna out of the hotel room. When the two arrived at the hotel lobby, Snow looked around at the bustling crowd, constantly searching for Charles''s figure. At that moment, a somewhat familiar young man approached them and said, "Let''s leave first, we can talk while walking." Luna was momentarily surprised, but then she recognized him and nodded at the unfamiliar boy''s face. Snow, however, was exceptionally confused, she glanced at Luna and quietly asked: "Sister Luna, who is this guy? Why are we just leaving?" Luna replied calmly, "Charles." Upon hearing Charles''s name, Snow''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she suddenly remembered that this was the same boy who had been stealing glances at them on the train. The three of them were in a crowded place, so they couldn''t say too much for fear of being overheard. Just as the three were about to leave, a voice suddenly came from the electronic screen in the hotel lobby. "Dear visitors, due to seasonal weather changes, the most beautiful scenery of Flower Falls Gorge will be arriving early this year. It is expected that a strong wind will appear in two hours, causing countless beautiful flowers in Flower Falls Gorge to float and dance in the wind." "On behalf of all of Flower Falls City, I welcome all visitors. I hope you can make the most of your time and head to Flower Falls Gorge quickly to enjoy the stunning scenery. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait another year!" "Additionally, to welcome all of our guests, the entrance to Flower Falls Gorge is free this time, and there will be mysterious surprises waiting for everyone!" Charles slowly came to a halt, looking at the television screen in the hotel lobby with a sense of foreboding. According to the timeline, the annual beauty of Flower Falls Gorge was still several days away. Nearby, the hotel staff were whispering in confusion: "How could it be happening early? It''s never been like this at this time of year." "Didn''t you hear the lord say it was due to weather changes?" "But I don''t see any signs of a strong wind coming outside." "Who cares? I bet soon all the hotel guests will head to Flower Falls Gorge, so we''ll have an easier time. If only I could take a day off today and enjoy the beautiful scenery without needing a ticket. I''m so jealous." Luna noticed Charles had stopped and realized something. She turned to focus on the promotional video for Flower Falls Gorge playing inside the hotel and quietly asked: "Is it here?" Charles took a deep breath and nodded. Since that middle-aged man appeared next to the lord''s son, Duffy, it meant that the people from the [Constellation] organization likely had a strong connection to the lord of Flower Falls City. Their intentions were now clear: they aimed to gather countless tourists at Flower Falls Gorge ahead of schedule. They must be planning something at Flower Falls Gorge! "What exactly do they want to do? Those goods contain... that kind of thing!" Charles kept thinking to himself. The eerie tentacles, the grayish-white eyes that seemed to have a life of their own, and that indescribable terror that you could feel just by looking at it. Charles glanced down at the necklace hanging around his neck, the Mysterious Fragment was emitting a faint glow. Just recalling past events triggered the Mysterious Fragment''s suppression of his [Spiritual sensitivity]. Although others'' [Spiritual sensitivity] wasn''t as high as his, he couldn''t imagine the chaos that would erupt if they confronted those terrifying and bizarre entities. Moreover, the most crucial point was that Charles still didn''t know the true purpose of the [Constellation] organization. He had only pieced together their actions from the clues he had found. He had no idea what they were trying to achieve. "What''s wrong? Why are you all just standing there?" Snow asked, puzzled. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles took a deep breath, nodded, and directly hailed the nearest taxi with Luna and Snow. "Driver, take us to Flower Falls City train station." Charles said as he got in the car. The taxi driver looked a bit confused and mumbled, "Are you leaving Flower Falls City? What a shame, the annual beautiful scenery is about to start. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait until next year." Charles didn''t respond, he was busy texting Luna everything he knew. Snow sat in the back, watching the messages on Luna''s phone. Her initially curious expression gradually faded, replaced by disbelief and fear that was overshadowed by shock. "How can this be? If everything is true, and so many people are going to Flower Falls Gorge, then..." Snow''s words trailed off. As the daughter of Prince Avery of Genosha, she had some understanding of the [Constellation] organization. "What? What are you talking about?" the taxi driver asked, curious. While looking at the messages on his phone, Charles replied, "It''s nothing, driver. We''re not going to the station anymore, take the highway out of Flower Falls City." The confusion on the taxi driver''s face deepened, but seeing Charles'' silence, he wisely refrained from asking more questions. Snow asked, "Aren''t we supposed to leave from the train station?" Charles replied helplessly, "The tickets are sold out. The information shows there''s an issue with the tracks, and they''re under repair. Normal service won''t resume until tomorrow." After he finished speaking, Luna and Snow exchanged glances and fell silent. At that moment, an uneasy feeling crept into their hearts. "Driver, don''t you have a taxi group chat? Could you check if the roads out of Flower Falls City are open?" Charles asked the taxi driver beside him. The taxi driver immediately responded, "Of course, they are. The highway out of Flower Falls City is very wide, even if there''s an accident, it won''t cause any major issues." "Please check for me." Charles said without providing further explanation. The taxi driver glanced at Charles, then, while waiting at a red light, opened the group chat and took a look. Suddenly, he turned to stare at Charles, his eyes filled with disbelief. "The group chat says there was a hazardous chemical spill on several roads in Flower Falls City, and those roads have been temporarily closed for cleanup." The taxi driver was wide-eyed, his mind racing with one thought: how did Charles know this? "Sure enough, it''s come to this. Other roads will probably experience similar issues." Charles thought to himself. He realized that the [Constellation] organization was taking action to prevent people from leaving Flower Falls City. In such a short time, they had completely sealed off the city. How long had the [Constellation] organization been operating in Flower Falls City to achieve this? "It''s strange how many accidents have occurred today. If you ask me, since we can''t leave anyway, we might as well head to Flower Falls Gorge and enjoy the beautiful scenery. We can leave tomorrow." the taxi driver suggested. He thought the day''s events were just coincidences and that everything would be fine by tomorrow. "Driver, please take us to this location." Charles said after thinking for a moment, changing the destination to near Wesley''s blacksmith shop. Twenty minutes later, Charles, along with Luna and Snow, got out of the car and slowly walked into the dimly lit alley. "Charles, what are we doing here?" Snow asked, shrinking a bit in fear next to Luna as she looked at the damp, garbage-strewn road. "Charles? That name sounds like a hero from Genosha, but unfortunately, he''s much more handsome than you." the taxi driver said instinctively from behind. Charles glanced at Snow, who immediately covered her mouth with her hand. Then she turned to the taxi driver and asked helplessly, "Mister, why are you following us?" The taxi driver scratched his nose, looking a bit embarrassed, and slowly said, "What you were saying in the car gave me a bad feeling. Is something big about to happen?" Charles turned back to look at the taxi driver, then said to Snow, "It''s fine, let him follow us. We might need his help later." Upon hearing this, Luna and Snow instinctively exchanged glances with Charles. In the face of this situation, did Charles have a way to solve the problem? Chapter 385 - 385: The Solution In Wesley''s blacksmith shop, Wesley, who had just returned, looked at Charles, Luna, Snow, and the taxi driver, and fell into silence. "The situation is as follows." Charles said slowly. "The entire Flower Falls City has been completely sealed off, and they are continuously directing tourists to gather at Flower Falls Gorge. In about an hour and a half, there could be around forty to fifty thousand tourists gathered at Flower Falls Gorge." Wesley nodded and then asked, "How much longer until Nathaniel arrives? Have you told him the specifics of the situation?" This time, it was Luna who spoke up to answer, "At least one hour and forty-five minutes." "We''re running out of time, sigh..." Wesley sighed. He had gone out earlier to seek help from friends, but to his surprise, he found several people secretly watching right at the doorstep of an old friend''s house. This incident had exceeded his expectations. Even a master-level blacksmith would feel powerless in such a situation. "Although I have the abilities of a level seven Beast Master, I''m not good at fighting." Wesley said helplessly. Based on the known information, the [Constellation] organization would likely have at least one level seven Beast Master involved, and given their strength, it was very possible that there was also an eight-level Beast Master lurking in the shadows. The dusty television in the blacksmith shop continued to broadcast, switching to footage from the Flower Falls City TV station, where they were interviewing tourists at Flower Falls Gorge. "Hello, tourist! How do you feel about your visit to Flower Falls Gorge?" a reporter asked a young boy. The boy looked a bit surprised at the live camera, initially unsure of how to respond. After a brief pause, he finally answered: "I feel great! Even though we haven''t reached the best scenery at Flower Falls Gorge yet, I''m already very satisfied." "Alright, please be a bit patient. In one and a half hours, the most beautiful scenery at Flower Falls Gorge will appear. Do you have any words for the viewers at home who haven''t come to Flower Falls Gorge yet?" the reporter asked again. The boy thought for a moment, and his eyes lit up. He became no longer nervous but unusually excited and joyful. He shouted into the live camera: "Charles! I''m your fan!" "You are a hero from Genosha, the pride of all of us Genoshans!" "I will definitely work hard in the future to become an excellent Beast Master like you and be a source of pride for others!" Charles instinctively looked up at the television screen in the blacksmith shop, lost in thought. Meanwhile, Snow turned to Luna beside her and said, "Sister Luna, that boy''s voice sounds so familiar. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere before." Before Luna could respond, Charles spoke up first, "He was in the same train car as us, and he was sitting directly across from me." "I see, that makes sense." Snow said slowly. Luna kept staring at Charles. She felt that something was off about him at that moment, so she said: "There''s nothing we can do about this." As soon as those words were spoken, Wesley nodded in agreement. He looked at Charles and slowly said: "Now we can only wait for the reinforcements to arrive. After all, they at least have one level seven Beast Master, and there''s a strong possibility that an eight-level Beast Master is hiding in the shadows." Luna, who was familiar with the information about the [Constellation] organization, and Snow both fully agreed with this assessment. The strength of the [Constellation] organization is truly terrifying! Charles did not reply immediately. Instead, he looked up again at the screen where the boy had disappeared, took a deep breath, and made a decision. "There is a way. We won''t be able to face them head-on, we would be outmatched. But if it''s about stalling for time, I''m confident." Charles said with sharp determination in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Wesley, Luna, and Snow all suddenly looked up at Charles, their eyes filled with surprise and anticipation. "What do you mean? Fifteen minutes? Against an eight-level Beast Master, we wouldn''t last even three minutes!" Wesley couldn''t help but exclaim. Charles shook his head and replied slowly, "The idea of facing them directly is wrong. Their goal is to gather tourists as much as possible at Flower Falls Gorge, so why not lead the tourists somewhere else?" Everyone in the room was momentarily stunned by this idea. Luna thought carefully and realized that Charles''s plan might actually work. "What should we do?" Luna asked simply. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you out of your mind, Charles? Are you even listening to what I''m saying? You''re a level four Beast Master, and you want to challenge an eight-level Beast Master?" Wesley warned again. This was his second encounter with Charles, and having known him for just a day, Wesley had already started to take Charles quite seriously. Although Charles had nearly exhausted his precious [Fire God Stone], losing a genius like him to any unforeseen event would be a tremendous loss! "We don''t need to confront the eight-level Beast Master directly. Besides, when hunters face fierce prey, there are many other methods besides direct combat." "In the world of Beast Masters, power represents everything. However, power doesn''t just refer to the level of a Beast Master, it also involves this." Charles pointed to his head. His words left Wesley in silence. Only the taxi driver, looking confused, couldn''t help but ask, "Sorry to interrupt, but what are you all talking about? I don''t understand anything!" Charles glanced at the taxi driver and slowly asked, "Taxis are the primary means of transportation to Flower Falls Gorge in all of Flower Falls City, and each driver usually has multiple group chats. If we use this to our advantage, all the taxis in Flower Falls City can help us." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Wesley, Luna, and Snow immediately turned their attention to the taxi driver. The taxi driver was so startled that he wanted to turn and leave. He thought these people seemed mysteriousmaybe they had some mental issues? Thinking this, the taxi driver felt a twinge of regret. "If I had known, I shouldn''t have followed them. Curiosity killed the cat..." Just as he was about to back down, the taxi driver was instantly stunned by the scene before him. He opened his mouth wide, eyes bulging, and stared at Charles, who had removed his [Inferior Disguise Mask], shouting in shock: "No way! You really are Charles! This can''t be a dream, right?!" The hero he had only ever seen on TV and the internet suddenly appeared right in front of him, making any normal person question their reality. "Wait, if you really are Charles, then those things you just saidcould it be true? Is Flower Falls City facing a huge crisis?" The taxi driver finally realized the seriousness of the situation. Charles nodded and slowly said, "Yes, I need your help. We may encounter some danger..." "Sure thing! Do you need me to notify the other taxi drivers? But they need to believe me, so I''ll need something to convince them." After saying this, the taxi driver''s eyes lit up as he quickly took out his phone and snapped a selfie with Charles. He then recorded a video, his face showing excitement and pride. "Alright, now I have something to convince the others!" The taxi driver looked at the video and photos on his phone with satisfaction. Charles looked at the overly excited taxi driver with a hint of helplessness. He felt like this person wasn''t worried at all, instead, he seemed like a fan obsessively chasing after a celebrity. "Since they choose to create accidents on the roads leaving Flower Falls City, we can do the same. We can cause traffic congestion on the road to Flower Falls Gorge." "All their actions show that they want to gather as many tourists as possible at Flower Falls Gorge. In the face of unexpected events we cause, they won''t choose to act immediately because there aren''t many people there yet." Charles continued his analysis. The people from the [Constellation] organization must have acted in advance because they were aware of Nathaniel''s movements. By blocking off all of Flower Falls City and allowing more tourists to enter Flower Falls Gorge, they inadvertently revealed one piece of information: the [Constellation] organization has certain requirements regarding the number of tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, hoping for as many as possible. "That''s a good plan, but what about the tourists who are already in Flower Falls Gorge? What if they ignore everything and choose to act directly?" Wesley voiced his concerns. Hearing Wesley''s doubts, Charles smiled slightly and said slowly, "It''s simple. I can help them gather more tourists to Flower Falls Gorge." Upon hearing this, Luna, Snow, and Wesley widened their eyes. They couldn''t understand what Charles meanthow could he help the [Constellation] organization? Facing their confusion, Charles began to explain slowly. Meanwhile, in Flower Falls Gorge, the lord of Flower Falls City, Dure, stood beside a mysterious figure in a black cloak, bowing humbly as he reported: "My lord, I have done as you requested. There are now approximately twenty-five thousand tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, and more will be arriving soon." The mysterious figure nodded silently, a raspy voice that couldn''t be clearly identified as male or female slowly replied, "Well done. Rest assured, we will not go back on our word. After this is over, you will truly become one of us, surviving the day of destruction." Chapter 386 - 386: An Unexpected Incident Upon hearing the mysterious figure''s response, Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City, revealed a joyful expression. He abandoned his identity as a lord to collaborate with the [Constellation] organization, all for this purpose. Joining the [Constellation] organization and becoming a true member would allow him to protect his son, Duffy, and survive the day of destruction when everything would be annihilated. However, at that moment, other individuals hurried over, their expressions anxious as they reported: "My lord, an unexpected situation has occurred. Several roads leading to Flower Falls Gorge are experiencing heavy traffic, significantly slowing the entry of tourists into the gorge!" The mysterious figure lowered their gaze to the ground, noticing a pitch-black plant rapidly growing in the dirt. Its branches were oddly shaped, resembling exposed human tissue, only dyed a deep black. On several of the main branches, cracks would occasionally appear, revealing a pair of grayish-white eyes that moved quietly, filled with endless malice, watching everything in the world. The black plant had no leaves, instead, it was composed of strange forms resembling human palms, replacing the usual branches and foliage. If one looked closely at those black palms, they would notice tiny tendrils, like strands of hair, waving in the air to an unknown melody. "We have limited time, we must gather enough tourists before the body completes its growth!" The mysterious figure in the black cloak stared obsessively at the growing black plant and spoke slowly. "Send our people out to use mystical beasts or physical strength to clear the traffic!" The figure issued the command. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, various individuals began to leave Flower Falls Gorge, heading to the roads leading to the gorge, preparing to alleviate the traffic congestion in the shortest time possible. As time ticked by, about twenty minutes later, more members of the [Constellation] organization rushed over. "My lord, an unexpected situation has occurred. A Level Seven Beast Master has suddenly appeared on Flower Falls City''s television station, along with another special individual." A member of the [Constellation] organization reported. The mysterious figure frowned and instinctively asked, "A Level Seven Beast Master? Are you sure? There shouldn''t be any other Level Seven Beast Masters in Flower Falls City. Where did this one come from?" "And who is that special individual?" The person reporting slowly said, "It''s Charles, it''s Charles!" In the next moment, the mysterious figure flashed in front of the person and asked seriously, "Are you certain?" "Absolutely! They used Flower Falls City''s television station to release a video, claiming that in one hour, Charles will enter Flower Falls Gorge with other tourists in the square." "He also called on other tourists to wait a moment and set off together with him." Hearing this news, the mysterious figure was momentarily stunned, then sneered and slowly said, "So, he has discovered our plan and wants to buy time for Nathaniel''s support?" "Unfortunately, Charles, your thinking is too simplistic. This video being released is practically helping us! Once we capture you, there will surely be more tourists eager to come to Flower Falls Gorge and meet their doom!" The mysterious figure was somewhat excited, he hadn''t expected Charles to appear so suddenly. Initially, he had been worried that the number of tourists coming to Flower Falls Gorge might be a bit low, but now Charles had provided an opportunity! "You all stay here, I''m going out for a bit. With a Level Seven Beast Master by Charles''s side, I can handle that Level Seven Beast Master quickly!" the mysterious figure said slowly. He then turned to Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City, and said: "You can start preparing. When I return, make sure Charles appears on the live broadcast. That way, even more people will come as sacrifices!" Dure bent slightly and replied, "Understood, I will be ready!" Soon, the figure in the black cloak soared into the sky, quickly heading toward Flower Falls City''s television station. Five minutes later, the figure had arrived at the television station. Before he could enter, other members of the [Constellation] organization rushed over. "My lord, that Level Seven Beast Master has left with Charles. They are currently live streaming from a hotel in Flower Falls City. It seems Charles is preparing something, saying he wants to give someone a surprise." The member took out his phone and showed it to the mysterious figure. The mysterious figure looked down at the live stream on his phone and confirmed that the person on the screen was indeed Charles. The mysterious figure frowned and then turned to the person beside him, asking: "Have we investigated that hotel? Our time is running out!" "It''s been confirmed, it''s directly across from the hotel we''re staying in, room 308!" a member of the [Constellation] organization quickly replied, sensing that their superior was becoming impatient. There was only one hour left until the annual spectacle at Flower Falls Gorge officially began. The mysterious figure took another five minutes to reach the hotel featured in the live stream. He wasted no time and flew directly to the window of room 308 on the third floor. The live stream had already been interrupted midway, but it was for a short time. Judging by the timing, Charles should still be inside the hotel. Moreover, other members of the [Constellation] organization had completely surrounded the hotel, leaving Charles no way to escape! "The next part will be simple. Charles, I really have to thank you!" The mysterious figure waved his hand, and instantly, many members of the [Constellation] organization surged into the hotel, beginning their search for Charles. Time rewound to after the mysterious figure had flown away from Flower Falls Gorge. Charles, wearing a baseball cap and a mask, took a deep breath as he looked at the entrance to Flower Falls Gorge. Wesley was already on his way. The person who appeared at the Flower Falls City television station was not Charles, it was Luna, wearing the [Inferior Disguise Mask]! For Wesley, a Level Seven Beast Master, to truly appear was essential to lure the high-end combatants of the [Constellation] organization away from Flower Falls Gorge. Only in this way would they attract an Level Eight Beast Master to take action, aimed at quickly resolving Wesley and then using his influence to draw in more tourists into Flower Falls Gorge. On his way, Charles spotted the figure flying in the air. Everything was unfolding just as he had imagined, the other side had indeed fallen for the trap, thinking he was still at the television station. At that moment, Wesley was lagging significantly behind Charles. He recalled what had just happened, and his heart began to race. Teasing a Level Eight Beast Master was an experience he had never had before! "I really don''t understand how Charles''s mind works. One traffic jam, one television station video, and that caused half of the [Constellation] organization''s people to scatter!" "Now, there aren''t many enemies left in Flower Falls Gorge. Next, we need to disrupt their plans as much as possible!" Wesley kept thinking to himself, Charles''s plan had truly shown him what a genius mind looks like! Once the [Constellation] organization members were drawn to the hotel and wasted a lot of time trying to find him and Charles, they discovered there was nothing there! Luna and Snow had already left! "In half an hour, according to Charles''s plan, the opposing Level Eight Beast Master will be absent for half an hour. After accounting for the time we''ve spent traveling, we have twenty minutes left." "We need to make the most of these twenty minutes to disrupt their plans and delay until Nathaniel arrives!" Wesley took a deep breath and suddenly picked up speed, racing toward Flower Falls Gorge. ... Inside Flower Falls Gorge, Charles was now just an ordinary tourist, wandering around and occasionally pulling out his phone to take pictures of various sights. He had fully activated his [Divine Domain], enhancing his perception to the fullest, constantly using that familiar feeling to search for the goods transported by the [Constellation] organization. "About fifteen meters ahead, in that unnoticed corner, there''s a familiar sensation." Charles thought to himself, noting the specific location. So far, he had already spent five minutes out of the twenty he gained by exploiting the time difference, and Charles had found three places where the [Constellation] organization had tampered with things. He was moving a bit slowly. Because when Charles had gotten off at the station, he had seen a lot of goods being unloaded from the train cars. "Only ten minutes left, that Level Eight Beast Master will be coming back soon. Their patience is limited, they won''t delay for too long!" Charles kept calculating in his mind. According to his plan, during the twenty minutes he had gained, he would use his perception abilities and that familiar feeling to locate the [Constellation] organization''s goods. Then, when Wesley arrived, they would start to destroy them and delay as much as possible. However, the problem now was that Flower Falls Gorge was simply too large. Finding as many of those goods as possible was taking too long! Charles took a deep breath and focused his gaze on the center of Flower Falls Gorge, where there was a visitor center, the best place to admire the beauty of Flower Falls Gorge. "If it were up to me, I would place the most important items in the area with the most people, and similarly, that''s where the defensive strength would be the greatest." Charles thought to himself, taking another deep breath. Plans are always changing, and without any hesitation, he began to quickly head toward the visitor center at Flower Falls Gorge. Chapter 387 - 387: The Battle Begins "Mom, the flowers here are so beautiful! They look amazing! You have to take some nice pictures of me later." "Don''t worry, sweetie. Mom will take great photos. After we get back, I''ll print them out for you to show your friends." "Great! Thanks, Mom! Oh, and don''t forget about the grandpas and grandmas at the nursing home. I haven''t visited them in a long time. Please take some pictures for them too!" "No problem, my daughter is the best!" The soft voice of the little girl echoed in Charles''s ears. A mother and her child were standing in his way, taking pictures amidst the blooming flowers by the roadside. Their smiles were exceptionally bright, even outshining the vibrant flowers around them. Charles took a deep breath. As he gazed at the innocent smile of the little girl, memories flooded his mind: the white room in the underground abandoned factory in Genosha Calivia, filled with the bodies of countless children. Those dried, decayed, and twisted forms, faces etched with endless pain and despair, whispered in his ears: "Save me, older brother, please save me!" "I don''t want to die! I want to take pictures here with my mom too!" "It hurts, it hurts so much! I want to go home!" The most innocent voices cried out the most unbearable truths. Charles shook his head. When he reached the little girl''s side, he suddenly crouched down and said to her: "Make sure to stay close to your mom." "Excuse me, sir, is there something you need?" The little girl''s mother looked at him with suspicion, glancing around as if seeking help from others. This was because Charles''s appearance was quite unusual, he wore a baseball cap and a mask, revealing only his eyes. The little girl seemed to sense some unease and instinctively moved closer to her mother, clutching the hem of her mother''s shirt. Charles stood up and looked at the little girl''s mother, advising, "You should find a safe place to stay. Something might happen soon, and it could be dangerous." After saying that, he didn''t linger any longer and continued straight toward the visitor center. If everything went according to plan, when Nathaniel arrived, this situation might just come to an end without causing more casualties. "If I truly had no way to help, I would choose to stay out of it. But since I have the ability to save them, I can''t just watch more people die." Charles thought to himself. He never considered himself a good person, that was too easy to be morally bound. He simply wanted to do what he felt was right. Just like now, he wanted to save these innocent tourists who knew nothing, just wanting to enjoy the beauty of Flower Falls Gorge with their family and friends, and relax for a moment. As he moved forward, trying not to draw attention, he took out his phone and clearly relayed the three locations he had just discovered to Wesley. The plan had changed, Wesley would make the first move and sabotage the [Constellation] organization''s arrangements at those three locations. That way, some of the people the [Constellation] organization had stationed at the visitor center would be drawn away, significantly reducing his pressure. When Charles reached the vicinity of the visitor center, he didn''t rush inside. Instead, he pulled out his phone like an unsuspecting tourist and began taking pictures of the blooming flowers around him. "The first-floor lobby is already off-limits to visitors. It seems the [Constellation] organization must have something important set up inside. The surrounding defenses are quite considerable, and many are pretending to be ordinary tourists, lurking about." Charles continued to analyze the situation. His main goal was to disrupt the [Constellation] organization''s setup in order to buy time. So he began to think about his course of action. The scenes around him, the buildings, the crowd all flashed in Charles''s mind, and he quickly found the best route for his attack. "Now all that''s left is to wait for Wesley to make his move!" Charles stood quietly among the tourists, showing no signs of abnormality. The surrounding tourists were completely oblivious, still snapping photos, chatting, and happily enjoying the beautiful scenery around them. Charles''s gaze wandered, eventually landing a short distance away. For some reason, the mother and daughter from earlier seemed to feel that the visitor center was safer and were slowly making their way over. Charles frowned. Just as he was about to take action, a sudden massive explosion erupted within Flower Falls Gorge, and a burst of fire lit up the dazed tourists'' eyes. "Wow, Mom, look! They have fireworks here too!" The little girl craned her neck, standing on her tiptoes, trying to see over the crowd to catch a glimpse of the fireworks. When she looked up, however, she noticed her mother''s face had gone pale, and her whole body began to tremble. "Let''s go! We need to get to the visitor center! That strange man was right! There really is danger here!" The little girl''s mother immediately scooped her up and hurried toward the visitor center. The surrounding tourists also began to react. Some were shouting, "This is caused by a high-level Beast Master battle! People are fighting in Flower Falls Gorge!" "Where are the security personnel? Where are the staff from Flower Falls Gorge?" "Look! They''re coming out of the visitor center!" Several staff members in Flower Falls Gorge uniforms violently pushed through the crowd, rushing toward the site of the explosion. As they passed by the little girl and her mother, the crowd was so thick that they couldn''t move quickly enough to get out of the way, blocking the path of the rushing workers. The uniformed staff showed no signs of slowing down. Instead, several hexagram arrays lit up around them, clearly indicating they were about to summon mystical beasts! "Move aside!" A shout rang out right into the little girl''s mother''s ear, and both of them were knocked over. Unfortunately, they were about to fall onto a broken ceramic flowerpot that had been smashed during the chaos. The sharp shards were aimed directly at the little girl''s clear yet terrified eyes. The little girl''s mother realized the imminent danger, but she was just an ordinary person and had no way to shift her falling body. She could only watch helplessly as the pieces of the flowerpot drew closer to her daughter. Despair! Thinking of what might happen, the little girl''s mother closed her eyes in hopelessness. "Are you all right?" At that moment, a calm voice rang out. Then the little girl''s mother felt a warm and strong pair of hands steadying her body from behind. With no time to say much, the little girl''s mother hurriedly opened her eyes and anxiously checked to see if her daughter was hurt. The little girl could hardly bear it, the sharp shard of the flowerpot had come to a stop just inches from her face, less than two centimeters away, and she burst into tears. "You scared me! Thank goodness you were here to help." the little girl''s mother said, turning to thank the person who had just rescued them. It was only then that she realized the one who had come to their aid was the strange man who had warned them about the danger. "Go somewhere else and hide. This will likely pass soon." Charles said calmly. His gaze did not linger, he kept looking toward the visitor center. It seemed that not many of the [Constellation] organization''s members had come out yet. Sure enough, when the second explosion rang out, a middle-aged man rushed out of the visitor center with several others. Charles''s pupils constricted, this middle-aged man was the same one who had been following Duffy, the son of Flower Falls City''s lord, back at the Blacksmith''s Forge. As they passed by Charles, quickly heading toward the source of the explosion, he knew it was time for him to take action. At that moment, the little girl''s mother suddenly called out to Charles, saying, "Thank you so much for earlier. I don''t even know your name. Since there''s danger here, why don''t you leave with us?" Charles turned around, walking toward the visitor center while waving his hand, and replied: "No thanks, I have things to do." In the next instant, Charles took out the miracle drug that Colton had given him and downed it in one gulp. [Body Limit Release Miracle Drug] [Grade]: Orange-quality [Description]: This is a special potion that, when consumed, can temporarily lift physical restrictions, enhancing strength by 1.5 to 3 times for a short period. It can be used by Beast Masters of level six and below. After the effect wears off, the user will enter a state of exhaustion for three hours. At the same time, four hexagram arrays appeared around Charles. With each step he took forward, a mystical beast emerged. Once Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold had all appeared, they transformed into a radiant Teddy and entered Charles''s body. [Beast Mastery Attachment] activated! [Moon Riding Wind] used! A tremendous aura erupted from Charles, causing the surrounding flowers to sway incessantly. The little girl and her mother stared wide-eyed, the mystical beasts had appeared for such a brief moment, but they had both seen them. "It''s Charles! Mom, that older brother over there is Charles!" the little girl exclaimed excitedly, shouting at the top of her lungs. Her mother gritted her teeth and immediately ran with the little girl toward a less crowded area. In the next instant, Charles''s figure vanished from sight, moving like a ghost, swiftly passing by one dazed tourist after another as he closed in on the visitor center. Before Charles could reach the visitor center, he pulled out the [[black gold long knife]] from his storage space. With unparalleled speed and power, waves of [[black gold knife glow]] slashed directly toward the still-dazed members of the [Constellation] organization. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 388 - 388: The Strongest Attack! "Enemy attack! It''s an enemy attack!" Someone suddenly burst into the visitor center, shouting at Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City. Dure''s face instantly turned pale. How could enemies suddenly appear at a time like this? Could it be that Genosha had already discovered his betrayal? Impossible! "Don''t panic. A few people are coming from the other side. What''s their level?" Dure tried to remain calm, suppressing the urge to flee. "Just one person! Only one!" the man swallowed hard and replied. Upon hearing this, Dure instantly relaxed. Only one person? It seemed unlikely that this was a powerful figure from Genosha. It was more likely someone who had discovered the [Constellation] organization''s setup in Flower Falls Gorge. "Just one enemy? What''s his strength?" Dure asked again, just to be safe. He was ready to risk everything, he had to ensure that everything went according to plan. Anyone attempting to disrupt this event would be his enemy. "It seems to be a level four Beast Master. Someone saw him summon four mystical beasts before!" Listening to the response, Dure felt a wave of calm wash over him. Just a level four Beast Master? As the lord of Flower Falls City, he possessed the strength of a level five Beast Master! "Don''t worry. If he comes in, leave him to me. Seriously, with so many level four Beast Masters outside, and..." Dure said as he walked toward the entrance. Then, he witnessed a scene he would never forget for the rest of his life. A man wearing a baseball cap and a mask was sprinting toward them at incredible speed. Some members of the [Constellation] organization tried to stop him, only to realize their attacks couldn''t even graze the hem of his clothing! Three level four Beast Masters from the [Constellation] organization immediately activated their Beast Mastery attachment without hesitation. "Damn it, he''s just a bit faster! Don''t be afraid, let''s go together!" One level four Beast Master, after completing his Beast Mastery attachment, gripped his weapon tightly and shouted loudly. The two companions around him nodded and charged toward the path Charles was taking. At that moment, Charles''s speed suddenly increased once more. Dark smoke appeared around the [black gold long knife], spreading out from the blade and enveloping Charles''s figure. Then, as Charles swung his knife, the black smoke coalesced on the blade, forming a pitch-black long knife shadow that sliced through the air with unparalleled speed, aiming directly at the obstructing level four Beast Masters! In the next moment, a subtle sound echoed, and the three level four Beast Masters who had just attempted to block Charles were sliced in half. Their upper bodies suddenly fell away, while their legs continued to twitch, as if they still wanted to run forward. Countless streams of blood gushed out, splattering onto the nearby red flowers, making the already vibrant petals even more dazzling. "Is this a level four Beast Master?" Dure instantly halted his steps, taking two steps back, instinctively muttering. Charles''s sharp gaze locked onto Dure''s figure not far away. As the lord of Flower Falls City, he was colluding with such a cruel and dark existence like the [Constellation] organization, allowing them to act recklessly in Flower Falls Gorgethis was simply unforgivable! However, Charles had no intention of changing his plan now to confront Dure. Instead, he aimed to quickly break through the defenses, enter the visitor center, and destroy the [Constellation] organization''s setup. But just then, a voice rang out from behind Dure. "What are you still doing standing there? Hurry up and grab your weapon! We need to deal with this enemy together!" A member of the [Constellation] organization, weapon in hand, looked at Dure coldly. Around him, five hexagram arrays appeared, summoning mystical beasts, indicating he was also a level five Beast Master. Dure took a deep breath and summoned five mystical beasts as well. Together, they turned their attention toward Charles. Amid the terrified screams of the visitors, Charles showed no hesitation, maintaining his speed as he charged toward the two. "You''ve got some nerve! Just a level four Beast Master, and that attack earlier must have been your trump card. Seeing us two level five Beast Masters, you still dare to advance!" The level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization roared in fury! With a single shout, the five mystical beasts around him transformed into light and merged into his body. Then, in the state of Beast Mastery attachment, the level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization began advancing toward Charles! Like opposing projectiles, the two moved forward with unparalleled speed, causing the flowers around them to be swept away by the wind they created. Dure''s reaction was slightly slow, perhaps due to not having fought in a long time. He could only watch as the level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization engaged Charles first. "That enemy is just a level four Beast Master. Even if their combat ability is strong, they won''t last long against a level five Beast Master. I might not even need to lift a finger!" Dure thought to himself. He recalled the scene of the three level four Beast Masters being sliced in half in an instant, and a wave of fear and dread surged within him. This enemy is too ruthless! It''s like facing the Grim Reaper! However, when Dure shifted his gaze to the two about to collide, he suddenly realized that the enemy had vanished! The level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization, seeing his opponent disappear before his eyes, felt his vigilance spike to the highest level! "Watch out! The enemy has special abilities! Everyone, block the entrance! We absolutely cannot let him inside!" the level five Beast Master shouted. In his mind, he was a hundred percent certain that the enemy would choose to avoid a direct confrontation with him and instead attempt to bypass him to enter the visitor center. Alternatively, the enemy in front of him might just be a distraction, and there could be other foes planning a direct assault on the visitor center at that moment. But the next second, the level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization suddenly saw the terror in the eyes of the tourists nearby. A strong sense of unease welled up within him, and under the light, a figure suddenly appeared on the ground, along with the shadow of a long knife! "How could this be? You actually dare!" The level five Beast Master''s body instantly turned pitch black. This was his life-saving skill, allowing him to use dark attribute energy to greatly mitigate the enemy''s attack power! Even a level five Beast Master of the same rank would find it difficult to break through his defenses, let alone this enemy who had only summoned four mystical beasts for the Beast Mastery attachment. "So foolish, a level four Beast Master thinks they can challenge..." Before the level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization could finish his sentence, he felt a flash of light from the knife, followed by an unprecedented sensation at his neck. Cold, icy cold! He saw the surrounding scenery rushing toward him. At first, he didn''t react, until a headless body appeared in his line of sight. It was then that the level five Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization realized he had been beheaded by the enemy! "You! ..." Charles calmly flicked the [black gold long knife] to the side, shaking the blood droplets off the blade and onto the ground. Without the slightest hesitation, he continued to rush toward the visitor center! Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City, who had just been blocking his path, didn''t even think twice before turning to flee! "What kind of joke is this! A level five Beast Master was taken out in an instant! This is a level five Beast Master we''re talking about! What kind of monster is this!" Dure wished he had four legs at that moment, so he could run even faster. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles had no time to waste. As Wesley made his move, there was little time left, the level eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization was likely already on his way back! Thinking of this, Charles increased his speed once again, reaching the limits of his capabilities! Every member of the [Constellation] organization who attempted to stop Charles found their heads severed from their bodies or were sliced in half by the [black gold long knife]. The ground he passed was left with pools of steaming blood and a trail of red footprints leading directly into the visitor center. "This is it!" Charles looked at the ground inside the visitor center, locking onto his target. A bizarre, all-black plant, terrifying in its appearance, appeared before Charles. Without a second thought, he knew that such an eerie thing had to be an important setup of the [Constellation] organization! His internal attribute energy continuously surged into the [black gold long knife]. With the enhancement of Colton''s miracle drug for body limitation release, Charles''s power reached an unprecedented peak! Ice attribute energy, fire attribute energy, and dark attribute energy all infused into the [black gold long knife]! Feeling that the [black gold knife glow] could be further enhanced, Charles did not hesitate to infuse a hint of wind attribute energy into it. In the next moment, the entire [black gold long knife] began to tremble, as if it couldn''t bear the power. With the enhancement of the [Divine Domain], Charles also realized that the fusion of the four attribute energies in the [black gold knife glow] was filled with danger, if he didn''t act soon, he would only end up severely injured! In the next instant, thick black smoke emitted from the [black gold long knife], quickly filling the entire area in the blink of an eye. Charles raised the [black gold long knife], and the surrounding black smoke was reabsorbed by it, transforming into a blade of light resembling a massive tree, slicing through the air with a sense of destruction, aimed at the bizarre plant! "Boom!" The entire first floor of the visitor center was devastated by this powerful attack, with countless clouds of smoke and dust rising into the air, making everything seem blurry. Charles looked at the black plant, now in ruins and split in half, and let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 389 - 389: The Bizarre Plant! "The level eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization is almost here." Charles thought to himself. "Next, I need to hide in Flower Falls Gorge and wait for Nathaniel''s support to arrive." Charles''s mind was racing with thoughts. He had already destroyed the setup placed by the [Constellation] organization in the visitor center, and once they discovered it, they would surely be infuriated! "The angrier they are, the better." Charles thought. "In that case, all the hatred will be directed at me alone. It''ll be impossible for them to find me!" As he thought this, he instinctively glanced at the flesh-colored lump in his [storage space]. That was given to him by Wesley before they parted ways, and it was one of the reasons Charles had come to Flower Falls Gorgethe orange-quality disguise tool. "With this, as long as they''re not level nine Beast Masters discerning one by one, they won''t be able to catch me!" While pondering this, Charles began to prepare to leave. However, at that moment, he seemed to hear someone groaning. First, there was the groan of an elderly person, as if tortured by illness, followed by the sigh of a middle-aged man, weary and numbed. When Charles turned to locate the source of the sound, it transformed into the unabashed innocence of a child in his ear. "Mom won''t let me eat cookies, if she died, that would be great!" "Grandpa always watches TV at night, if he died, that would be great too!" "And Dad, his beard is so prickly, why doesn''t he just shave off his whole face?" "The neighbor''s kid has a pretty dog, if their house caught fire and they all died, that dog would be mine!" ... Endless whispers filled Charles''s ears, and his vision began to sway. The black plant that had been sliced in two by the [black gold knife glow] had somehow transformed into a pool of black liquid, staining the ground. The thick blackness, filled with endless malice, was spreading continuously, and from where it touched, hands began to slowly emerge. There were the gnarled hands of the elderly, their skin dry and wrinkled, clinging to their bones, as well as the chubby, rosy hands of children. In the next moment, those outstretched hands began to develop cracks along their fingers! Within those cracks, pairs of grayish-white eyes appeared, filled with endless malice! Charles suddenly felt paralyzed, an unprecedented sensation washing over him, as if someone was watching him from an unseen place! With malice, jealousy, hatred, and all the negative emotions a human can feel, they were all reflected in the eyes that grew from those hands. Meanwhile, outside Flower Falls Gorge, a Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization was flying swiftly through the air. His mood was absolutely furious, after investigating the hotel, he found that there was no sign of Charles at all! Instead, the visitor center at Flower Falls Gorge had been attacked by enemies! "Alright, a level seven Beast Master and a level six Beast Master disguised as a level four!" "When did these Beast Masters from Genosha become so treacherous, disguising themselves as level fours?" The level eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization was filled with rage. He had already decided that once he returned to Flower Falls Gorge, he would make those attackers experience the most painful and hopeless death in the world! However, when he saw the dense blackness in the direction of the visitor center, he suddenly froze, nearly falling from the sky! "It''s over, it''s over, everything is over! Not now, not now! There are too few tourists, it''s not enough for the hatching process. What will emerge will be an uncontrollable monster!" the level eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization exclaimed. In the next moment, blood began to seep from the surface of his skin! "Damn it! I have no choice but to use these high-risk combat techniques to boost my speed now. Those attackers had better watch out!" The level eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization accelerated, moving like a shooting star toward the visitor center. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still had some measures to take, he needed to control the most critical elements in the visitor center first! When the attack happened at Flower Falls Gorge, the entry and exit passages had already been sealed. The number of tourists inside Flower Falls Gorge had not yet reached the minimum required for the hatching process, and he needed to stabilize the situation temporarily. Inside Flower Falls Gorge, panic and fear filled the entire canyon, as countless tourists scattered, their faces full of confusion and anxiety as they looked around at everything. Countless bodies were trembling with fear, and many were desperately praying, entrusting their hopes to the faith in their hearts. "Mom, you said Charles would be okay, right?" A naive, tender voice rang out. Celia reached out a hand and gently stroked her daughter''s head, continuously offering comfort. Her mind was racing with thoughts of what had just happened, especially the sounds of battle coming from the visitor center, and Charles''s figure. "No wonder he said danger would occur, it turns out the most dangerous place is the visitor center." As Celia thought of this, she couldn''t help but look toward the visitor center. She saw a mass of blackness that could not be concealed, spreading relentlessly, staining everything around the visitor center with that darkness. Just looking at it from a distance made her heart race uncontrollably, and she dared not glance any longer. "Don''t worry, Charles is a great hero of Genosha, nothing will happen to him. No matter what happens, Deer, you have to stay quiet. This is a game with Mom. If you win, I''ll buy you lots and lots of candy when we go home. How does that sound?" Celia said, forcing herself to sound calm. "Sure, sure! I''m definitely going to win!" Her daughter Deer replied immediately. At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside them, collapsing to the ground and lying still. It was a young man, about six feet tall, looking around twenty-five years old, with a scruffy face and an expression full of exhaustion. He was trembling all over, with his eyes tightly closed, completely motionless. "Sir, are you alright?" Celia first glanced at her daughter, then looked around at the others. Seeing that no one was stepping up to help, she walked over and quietly asked. The man struggled to open his eyes, glanced at Celia, and weakly said: "It''s you all, it''s okay. Everything will be over soon." Hearing this, Celia was taken aback for a moment, then something clicked in her mind. She didn''t recognize the young man before her, but thinking of the mysterious person who had previously helped her and her daughter made her heart tremble with uncertainty. "Could it be him? But he doesn''t quite look the same!" Celia felt confused. Her daughter Deer ran over and exclaimed, "Mom, look! This brother''s shoes are just like Charles''s..." Before Deer could finish her sentence, Celia quickly covered her mouth. She cautiously looked up at the people around her, and after confirming that no one had heard her daughter''s words, she let out a sigh of relief. "This person is definitely Charles! There''s no doubt about it!" Celia was now certain. Without hesitation, she struggled to drag Charles''s heavy body towards the nearby bushes. The entire Flower Falls Gorge was in chaos, and very few people were paying attention to what was happening, only the tourists huddled nearby had witnessed the events unfold. Before long, uniformed staff members began to come and go, their sharp gazes scanning the area as they shouted into their microphones: "Dear visitors, please do not panic. An incident just occurred, two Beast Masters have lost their sanity. They suffer from severe mental illness and, after causing some destruction, have fled. If anyone has information, please let us know!" "Anyone who provides a lead will be rewarded with one hundred gold coins for finding those two extremely dangerous madmen!" "That''s a full one hundred gold coins!" "The lord of Flower Falls City is also here, he will search alongside everyone. You can rest assured that once we find those dangerous individuals, everything will be alright!" Upon hearing the staff''s announcement, a tourist nearby couldn''t help but speak up: "Could that young man over there be one of the madmen they''re talking about?" As soon as those words were spoken, everyone''s gaze shifted to the bushes beside them. Celia quickly moved her body to block the bushes, calmly saying, "No way! That''s a friend of mine, I just didn''t recognize him at first." "Are you kidding? The situation is so dangerous right now, it''s better to be cautious. Let''s hand him over to the staff for them to check. If he really isn''t one of those crazy Beast Masters, there won''t be any danger!" someone said, rolling their eyes. Celia fixed her gaze on the person and said, "You just want to earn that hundred gold coins, don''t you? I''ll say it again: this is my friend! He''s not a madman!" "I don''t care. To me, his sudden appearance and your initial reaction clearly show you didn''t recognize him!" the person insisted firmly. He stood up, intending to walk over to the nearby staff members. Celia''s heart raced with panic. Although she didn''t fully understand what was happening, the fact that Charles had fought with the Flower Falls Gorge staff meant that all those staff members were bad people! No matter how you looked at it, if not for Charles''s intervention, her daughter would have been injured by the sharp shards of the flowerbed long ago! Now that Charles was unconscious, she absolutely could not let him fall into the hands of the villains! Chapter 390 - 390: No Turning Back "I want to report that there''s a strange person here, he must be the crazy Beast Master you''re looking for!" Before Celia could come up with a plan, the man eagerly shouted towards the Flower Falls Gorge staff. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instantly, all the staff members nearby turned their attention towards him. They quickly ran over, using their communication equipment to relay information to each other as they moved. In no time, four or five uniformed staff members from Flower Falls Gorge arrived on the scene. They didn''t approach directly, instead, they spread out, tightly gripping their weapons, and kept a watchful eye from a distance. One of them shouted: "Where is he?" The person making the report instantly raised a hand, pointing towards the bushes, and said emphatically, "Right there! I saw this woman hide that person in the flowers with my own eyes." "Well done, just wait a moment. Higher-ranking personnel are on their way, and if what you say turns out to be true, the reward for you won''t be small!" one of the staff members said slowly. After speaking, he gave the reporter a knowing glance, then muttered softly to himself, "Provided you can live to collect that reward." Celia looked at the Flower Falls Gorge staff members surrounding her, and her anxiety reached a peak! Were the higher-ranking personnel advanced Beast Masters? She didn''t know how Charles had changed his appearance, and she certainly didn''t know if such a disguise could be seen through by an advanced Beast Master. Her breathing grew increasingly rapid as she kept glancing back at her daughter, who was pressed closely against her. "I''m sorry, this person is mistaken. The one behind me is my friend. He was injured in the recent attack and has fallen unconscious. I hid him for his safety." Celia kept explaining. However, the Flower Falls Gorge staff merely looked at her coldly, with no one responding to her words. Celia''s anxiety intensified to the point of silence, she fell into a dead silence, tightly holding her daughter''s small hand, waiting for others to arrive. Charles is a hero of Genosha, not some crazed Beast Master. There must be a reason for his earlier battle. The Flower Falls Gorge staff in front of her looked at her with eyes full of ruthlessness and indifference, as if they were gazing at someone who was about to die. "If I admit that Charles was the one who attacked the visitor center just now, will they let my daughter and me leave safely?" Celia thought instinctively. She could sense the risk, and looking at her daughter behind her, she fell into an unprecedented struggle! However, ordinary people faced with such a situation had no chance to choose. Soon, several more Flower Falls Gorge staff members arrived, following a mysterious figure in a black cloak. "Where''s that damn enemy? He ruined our plans and thinks he can hide? Does he not take me seriously at all? How dare he mock me alongside Charles? I will make him wish he were dead!" a voice filled with venom rang out. The other tourists present instantly felt an unprecedented pressure, it was the oppressive aura of an advanced Beast Master. Celia''s eyes were filled with despair. A bitter smile crossed her face as she gently patted her daughter Deer on the head and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Deer. Mommy will stay with you." The words of this advanced Beast Master further confirmed Celia''s thoughts: these people were all villains! "Reporting, my lord, the person making the report says the attacker is hiding in the nearby bushes!" someone immediately replied. The eighth-level Beast Master of the [Constellation] organization, upon hearing this response, glanced at the other members who stood far away, too afraid to approach, and his anger intensified. Suddenly, dark energy erupted from his hand, striking the nearest member of the [Constellation] organization. The member was sent flying, coughing up blood and falling unconscious. "Useless! You''re so many, yet you don''t dare to check? He''s just one person!" the eighth-level Beast Master exclaimed sharply. He didn''t even look at the fallen member, who lay unconscious on the ground, but quickly advanced to stand in front of the bushes where Charles was hidden. Celia and Deer were still blocking the way in front of the bushes. "Get out of the way!" the eighth-level Beast Master frowned. Celia took a deep breath and tried again, saying, "My lord, the person inside is my friend..." Before she could finish her sentence, an intense pressure suddenly enveloped her, making it nearly impossible for her to breathe, and her face began to turn red. At that moment, there was a sudden noise from the bushes. A tall young man, around twenty-five years old, crawled out, looking exhausted. "What''s going on? What happened?" the young man said, confusion etched on his face. His expression was slightly pained, as if he had a headache, and he murmured, "I remember there was some commotion, then someone knocked me down. Hiss, my head hurts so much, I can''t remember at all." Celia froze in place, not expecting Charles to wake up at this moment! However, the most critical issue now was whether this advanced Beast Master would notice Charles''s disguise. If he found out, everything would be over! "My lord, my friend was injured during the commotion, and I was afraid that those two crazy attackers would hurt him, so I hid him in the bushes." Celia suddenly realized what she needed to do. Her face displayed just the right mix of a normal person''s fear, worry, and a hint of relief upon seeing her friend was okay. "Damn fools! You''re completely wasting my time!" the figure in the black cloak cursed. He glanced at the member lying on the ground, unconscious, took a deep breath, then turned to the other members and said slowly: "Don''t let me see your fear of the enemy again. Thoroughly search for those two people!" Quickly, the staff members who had surrounded Celia scattered in all directions. Only the figure in the black cloak and the unfortunate member on the ground remained. Celia let out a sigh of relief, thinking she had successfully concealed everything, the black-cloaked figure had not discovered Charles''s identity. However, the black-cloaked figure did not leave, he stood still, lost in thought. The other tourists nearby all kept their mouths shut, afraid to speak. The aura of the black-cloaked figure, along with his ruthless actions earlier, instilled fear in them and gave rise to a sense of foreboding. About a minute and a half later, just as the figure in the black cloak was about to step away, another Flower Falls Gorge staff member appeared not far away, quickly approaching with something in hand. The recently awakened Charles looked at the dark fragment in the person''s hand, and his pupils suddenly contracted! That was the very thing he had just seen: a bizarre plant fragment from the Flower Falls Gorge visitor center! When he was at the visitor center, Charles had watched everything turn pitch black, followed by scenes that were too strange to describe. His body had also been affected, as that eerie darkness infiltrated him. At that moment, with his last bit of clarity, Charles had pulled out the orange-quality disguise item that Wesley had given him from his storage space, completed his disguise, and then left. [Beast Transformation Flesh [orange-quality]]: A magical disguise item forged from the flesh of a special ferocious beast. It can only be used once and will transform the user into an exceptionally realistic human form based on their thoughts. Both appearance and voice will be remarkably authentic, making it difficult for anyone below a ninth-level Beast Master to discern. After prolonged use, even a ninth-level Beast Master, without direct contact, would be unlikely to detect any anomalies. The information in his mind indicated that this orange-quality disguise item would not be detected by an eighth-level Beast Master, which was key to his blending in without being discovered. "With the existence of the [Mysterious Fragment], I can resist this black contamination and lower my spiritual sensitivity, so there shouldn''t be any unexpected issues." Charles thought to himself. He was very curious about what had happened when the staff member approached with the black fragment. "My lord, it''s bad news! The [Body] has undergone a mutation, and it is now highly unstable, almost impossible to control!" the staff member reported as he reached the figure in the black cloak. The black-cloaked figure frowned, visibly angry, as he looked around, trying to find the attacker''s trace. With Flower Falls Gorge being so large and the number of visitors so high, it would take considerable time to root out the attacker. And what he lacked the most right now was time! "Damn it! We don''t have much time left. If it comes to it, let a few organization members sacrifice themselves to feed it!" the black-cloaked figure said in a low voice. Their conversation was completely unguarded, happening right in front of the surrounding tourists. As the tourists listened to their words and recalled what had happened in Flower Falls Gorge, their anxiety reached a peak. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "My lord, when can we leave?" The black-cloaked figure sneered, glancing at the person who spoke, and replied, "You can''t go back, you''re all staying here!" "What does that mean?" "What has happened?" "Why can''t we go back?" The surrounding tourists began to speak up repeatedly. Chapter 391 - 391: Congratulations "Shut up! A bunch of ants! If you weren''t useful, I would have made you all silence forever!" the figure in the black cloak said sharply. In the next moment, a powerful pressure filled the space, making it hard for the surrounding tourists to breathe. Their faces turned red, and some even had blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. Only then did they remember that the black-cloaked figure before them was a high-level Beast Master, possessing immense power to control their lives and deaths at will. No one dared to speak again. Worry and despair began to show on the faces of all the tourists around. Many people looked at their friends and family, feeling lost and helpless. They could do nothing but wait for the situation to unfold. At that moment, Celia felt very uncomfortable as well. She instinctively wanted to turn around to check on her daughter but found that Charles was standing right behind her, pressed closely against her body. A whisper, faint to the extreme, reached her ears: "Don''t worry, she''s fine, and we won''t be in danger either." Celia, who had been tense and anxious, felt her worries vanish instantly upon hearing Charles''s words. Feeling the warmth emanating from behind her, Celia experienced an unprecedented sense of safety. "My lord! I''ve heard that they''ve found that guy?" A figure rushed over, calling out loudly. The newcomer was none other than Dure, the lord of Flower Falls City! When the surrounding tourists saw Dure. They thought help had arrived. However, upon hearing Dure''s words, they fell into even deeper silence and despair. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the lord of Flower Falls City was colluding with the black-cloaked figure before them, who could possibly save them now? "We''re doomed. Could the one who attacked the visitor center be here to help us?" someone murmured. Nearby, a young girl leaned desperately against a flowerbed, curling her legs up and hugging them tightly, as if that would somehow provide her a flicker of safety. "Today is my sixteenth birthday. I came to Flower Falls Gorge to celebrate, and how did it turn into this?" the girl said softly. "What exactly is going on? Are we really never going back?" someone couldn''t help but ask. No one answered, and Charles was also unclear about the subsequent actions of the [Constellation] organization. But no matter what their plans were, the crux of the issue seemed to lie with that bizarre black plant and the tourists before him. "[Body]? Are they planning to use all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge as nourishment for that black plant to grow?" Charles pondered. At that moment, Dure approached the black-cloaked figure, bending slightly and speaking in a subservient tone: "My lord, I heard that clues about the attacker have been found, so I rushed over immediately. I''ve seen him and can help identify him." Dure was filled with panic as well. When the attacker struck the visitor center, he had been so terrified that he abandoned the fight and chose to flee. Now, he was rushing over to make amends for his earlier mistake and prove his worth. What could help with identification? At that moment, he was so terrified by the attacker that he didn''t dare to look again, let alone make a clear identification! "Is that so? You can help?" The black-cloaked figure''s tone suddenly escalated, and recalling Dure, the worthless lord, he felt a strong urge to kill him on the spot! Dure seemed oblivious to the tension and calmly replied, "My lord, I''m the lord of Flower Falls City. If I help, the tourists will trust us more, and we can find those two attackers more quickly!" "I''ll look at the person who was reported just now, I can identify him!" Dure patted his chest and declared confidently. Then, he began to cast his gaze around the crowd, and the nearby tourists instinctively looked towards the calm Charles. Dure also started to scrutinize Charles, observing him intently. "Alright, stop wasting time here. I''ve seen this person, it''s not him. The attacker is clearly thinner and has a different demeanor." the black-cloaked figure said slowly. He had reviewed the surveillance footage from the scene, but unfortunately, all the cameras inside the visitor center had been destroyed. If they hadn''t, they could have found more clues. However, based on the current information, the person being reported was not the attacker they were looking for. Upon hearing the black-cloaked figure''s words, Dure immediately abandoned his scrutiny, a pleasing smile on his face as he responded, "I also feel it''s not him, your judgment is indeed very accurate, my lord!" "My lord, I just remembered that when the attacker summoned the mystical beast, our people didn''t get a clear look at it due to the distance. However, there should be other tourists who saw it, I''ve already sent people to investigate." Just as Dure was saying this, a staff member from Flower Falls Gorge suddenly ran over, shouting loudly: "We''ve found out!" When Celia heard this, her body involuntarily began to shake. At the time Charles summoned the mystical beast and entered [Beast Mastery], she and her daughter, Deer, were right beside him! If the other side learned this information, combined with the earlier report, the two points would come together and wouldn''t be a coincidence. The black-cloaked figure would definitely sense something was off. Everything will be too late then! "What should we do, what should we do? It''s over! We had managed to keep everything perfectly hidden, so why is it all starting to go wrong again?" The anxiety and fear in Celia''s heart made her body start to tremble. At that moment, a pair of hands suddenly rested on her shoulders, and Charles''s voice rang in her ears: "Don''t worry, trust me." Hearing Charles''s words, Celia couldn''t completely suppress her inner anxiety and fear. She turned to look at Charles, only to find him pulling out his phone and staring at the screen. "What are you looking at? Is someone coming to help us?" Celia instinctively asked. A slight smile appeared on Charles''s lips, and his calm demeanor never changed. He nodded and slowly said, "I''m checking the time." "Time?" Celia looked puzzled and confused. Charles didn''t elaborate much, he just whispered, "Trust me, the time has come." As soon as he finished speaking, a tremendous explosion erupted at the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, and an angry voice echoed throughout the gorge. "[Constellation] rats, come out! Face your doom!" The booming voice made everyone present turn their heads toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. The black-cloaked figure from the [Constellation] organization immediately left the ground and flew into the air, heading toward the entrance. Other members of the [Constellation] organization quickly followed the black-cloaked figure, rushing toward the entrance. The voice of Level 8 Beast Master Nathaniel suddenly ignited a spark of hope in the hearts of the tourists, who had previously felt despair. They all lifted their heads, even if they couldn''t see, it didn''t stop them from looking toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. Upon hearing Nathaniel''s voice, Dure''s body began to tremble, and he anxiously looked around, trying to find a safe route to escape. At that moment, the staff member from Flower Falls Gorge finally reached Dure''s side. "My lord, we''ve found out who was next to the attacker at that time. There was a mother and daughter, and they were very close, they witnessed the whole process, so surely..." The staff member''s words were cut off as he saw Dure''s body move slowly and stiffly. "Mother and daughter?" Dure swallowed hard and instinctively turned his body to look in the direction of Celia and Deer. "Yes, my lord, it was a mother and daughter." the staff member nodded. "Is one of them a little girl who looks about five or six years old, and the other is a plump woman with her hair tied up?" Dure said slowly. The staff member''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he nodded in response: "How did you know, my lord? I hadn''t had the chance to say that yet." Dure stared rigidly in Celia''s direction, and at that moment, the staff member finally realized something. He turned his head to follow Dure''s gaze. He saw that his expression began to stiffen as well. Because behind Celia and Deer, a tall, weary young man was slowly drawing a black long knife! They had seen that black long knife before! It was the very knife that had decapitated one companion after another, or sliced bodies in half. "Congratulations, you''re quite quick." Charles said, gripping the black gold long knife. Four hexagram arrays appeared around him as he slowly walked toward Dure, shielding Celia and Deer behind him. "The scene might get a bit bloody later, let''s not let the children see it." Charles said casually. Celia immediately reacted, she quickly reached out to cover Deer''s eyes. A series of events made Celia''s emotions fluctuate wildly, up and down. Now, looking at Charles in front of her, her eyes were filled with reliance. She never expected that one day, the hero spoken of in Genosha would stand before her, protecting her from harm and shielding her from all bad things! At that moment, Celia''s fondness for Charles had reached its peak. Meanwhile, Dure and the staff member were filled with despair. Chapter 392 - 392: Almost Over "I was wrong! The information I just provided was incorrect. I misread it! The people in the video aren''t a mother and child, they''re a father and son! A father and son!" The staff member''s eyes were fixed on the [black gold long knife] in Charles''s hand. Dure showed no hesitation. He kicked the staff member toward Charles and then summoned a mystical beast, activating Beast Mastery. He exerted all his strength and ran toward the back. The staff member, who never expected to be betrayed by his own, became a casualty under Charles''s blade. With just one clean stroke, his head was severed from his body. "So this is what death feels like... How painful..." The staff member''s mind lingered on that final thought. Charles shook the blood off the [black gold long knife] and did not rush to chase Dure. Instead, he turned to Celia and Deer behind him and said: "There might be some chaos soon. You two find a safe place to hide and don''t come out easily. This should be over quickly." Celia nodded vigorously. When she wasn''t paying attention, Deer secretly pushed her mother''s hands aside. Just one glance at the blood on the ground frightened her, but thankfully Charles stood in front of her, preventing her from seeing more. "Big brother, where are you going?" Deer asked innocently. Although she was scared, she was more concerned about Charles. Hearing the little girl''s concern, a smile appeared on Charles''s face as he gently replied, "Of course, I''m going to defeat those big bad guys. You just listen to your mom, and you''ll be home in no time." Deer nodded and then placed her small hand over Celia''s larger hand to cover her eyes, saying: "Deer is being very obedient right now. Big brother, please be safe and come back soon." Charles nodded. He looked at the adorable little girl in front of him, feeling a slight affection rise in his heart. But soon, visions of many children''s corpses flooded his mind uncontrollably. Charles took a deep breath. If it weren''t for the [Constellation] organization, those children could still be adorable and well-behaved beside their families, instead of becoming cold, twisted corpses! "It''s time. Next, I''ll let you experience the despair of being shrouded in death." Charles tightened his grip on the [black gold long knife] once more. Nathaniel''s reinforcements had arrived, and the eighth-level Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization was currently at the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, fighting Nathaniel. Many members of the [Constellation] organization went to provide support, so there were no high-level combatants left inside Flower Falls Gorge. Although Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master at the moment, the effects of Colton''s orange-quality miracle drug, Body Limit Release, had not yet worn off and would last for a while longer. Moreover, with the [black gold long knife], [Divine Domain], and Charles''s own strong physical abilities, monstrous combat instincts, and a calm heart, he was a true force to be reckoned with. At that moment, Charles was like a reaper to the fourth and fifth-level Beast Masters of the [Constellation] organization. A tall young man, weary yet holding a long knife, relentlessly harvested lives, as if the fatigue on his face was due to killing too many people. "Run! Quick, run! We are no match for him! Is there no sixth-level Beast Master left? Only a sixth-level Beast Master can stop him!" "Quick, go to the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, our people are there!" Many members of the [Constellation] organization fled in panic toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, unable to put up any resistance against Charles''s slaughter! Just then, a sixth-level Beast Master appeared, accompanied by six dark attribute mystical beasts, blocking Charles''s path of destruction. "A bunch of worthless fools! I want to see what kind of person has made you all lose your fighting spirit!" The sixth-level Beast Master looked at Charles with intense disdain. He had only seen Charles pursuing relentlessly and had not witnessed the bloody scene of his slaughter. "Kid, that long knife in your hand must be of orange quality, right? If you''re smart, hand it over to me, and I''ll spare your life!" The sixth-level Beast Master said arrogantly. In his eyes, the fleeing members of the [Constellation] organization were surely running away because of the weapon in Charles''s hand. But he was a sixth-level Beast Master! Even with an orange-quality weapon, it was impossible to bridge the vast gap between Beast Masters, Charles would only become a corpse! "Talk too much." Charles said calmly. This sixth-level Beast Master must have been drawn away by the commotion created by Wesley earlier and hadn''t appeared at the visitor center. "You''re boasting. Once I kill you, that long knife in your hand will naturally become mine!" The sixth-level Beast Master commanded his mystical beasts to attack without hesitation. In an instant, black orbs of light shot toward Charles. However, such an attack posed little trouble for Charles. With all his enhancements, his speed had reached its limit, and even the sixth-level Beast Master''s attacks could be easily dodged. Charles knew that the battle between him and the sixth-level Beast Master would not end quickly. He couldn''t simply one-shot a fifth-level Beast Master like before. However, he still had the [black gold knife] glow with four types of elemental energy, which could quickly deal with the enemy before him. "Using the [black gold knife] glow with four attributes will require a brief charging time, which might leave me slightly injured and affect my ability to deal with other members of the [Constellation] organization." Charles thought for a moment. At that moment, a loud voice echoed, "Damn it, I finally caught my chance! Weren''t you just chasing me with that seventh-level Beast Master? Now it''s my turn!" It was Wesley''s voice! He was a seventh-level Beast Master. Although he wasn''t particularly skilled in combat, he could easily handle a sixth-level Beast Master. The sixth-level Beast Master instinctively froze for a moment upon hearing Wesley''s voice, as an unexpected stronger opponent had suddenly entered the fraya situation no one could ignore. However, the person he faced now was Charles. Charles wouldn''t pass up such a great opportunity. Within one or two breaths, the [black gold knife glow] infused with four types of elemental energy was ready! In the next moment, a massive black blade of light, moving with unparalleled speed, sliced through the air like lightning directly toward the sixth-level Beast Master! Sensing the immense destructive power of the attack, the sixth-level Beast Master hesitated for not even a moment and chose to defend with all his strength. "He''s just a fourth-level Beast Master. Can he really kill me outright? After I withstand this attack, I''ll find a chance to escape. Against two opponents, I definitely won''t stand a chance!" The sixth-level Beast Master thought to himself. Suddenly, he felt an unsettling sensation, as if something was missing. Upon closer inspection, a thin line of blood appeared on his chest. Instinctively, he reached out to touch it, and upon seeing the bright red blood on his fingers, the sixth-level Beast Master''s body shuddered. In an instant, blood gushed out like a torrential downpour. His upper body slowly slumped, collapsing into the ground, and a few red petals were the last sights he beheld. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wesley, witnessing the scene unfold before him, gaped in shock. He turned to look at the corpse of the sixth-level Beast Master and then back at Charles, slowly saying: "This is a sixth-level Beast Master! Charles, are you really just a fourth-level Beast Master?" "My God, I''m a seventh-level Beast Master, and I can''t outright kill a sixth-level Beast Master! How on earth did you do that?" Charles felt a bit helpless. He had merely seized the opportunity, after all, if Wesley hadn''t appeared suddenly, the sixth-level Beast Master wouldn''t have exposed such a critical flaw. In a straightforward one-on-one fight, it would have taken Charles a significant amount of time to deal with that sixth-level Beast Master. The effect of Colton''s Body Limit Release miracle drug was limited, and he couldn''t afford to waste too much time on that sixth-level Beast Master. In real combat, staying alive and killing the enemy was the most important thing. "How did you recognize me?" Charles asked, a bit puzzled as he glanced at Wesley. Wesley couldn''t help but roll his eyes, responding, "Of course I recognized you at first glance. Who else could chase down and slaughter both fourth-level and fifth-level Beast Masters from the [Constellation] organization?" Charles scratched his head. That was a fair point, but Wesley had prior knowledge of his information, others shouldn''t be able to tell. Except for those who had seen him summon Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. However, at that time, Charles was wearing a baseball cap and a mask, so those people would likely think he was just Charles and wouldn''t connect his current appearance with him. "Nathaniel''s support has arrived, the battle is almost over. Charles, we really owe it all to you this time!" Wesley couldn''t help but say as he looked at Charles. At the beginning, he never expected that, in the face of the [Constellation] organization''s plans and schemes, they could actually delay for so long until Nathaniel''s support arrived. Moreover, throughout the entire process, it seemed like everything was under Charles''s control, and everything unfolded as he had anticipated, including the reaction of the eighth-level Beast Master. When Charles had said that the eighth-level Beast Master would definitely go to the TV tower and the hotel to look for him, Wesley had been a bit skeptical. Now it seemed that Charles was nothing short of a monster! Chapter 393 - 393: The Only Hope At the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, members of the [Constellation] organization were fighting desperately, while above in the sky, Nathaniel was engaged in a continuous battle with the figure in the black robe. The fight between the two had reached a fever pitch, and they had summoned all their mystical beasts. Behind Nathaniel, eight mystical beasts radiating immense power were battling against eight dark, ominous mystical beasts summoned by the figure in the black robe. The mutual attacks between the mystical beasts caused the entire ground to begin shaking and trembling. As the dark attribute mystical beast unleashed a wave of energy, Nathaniel''s mystical beast dodged it, but the lingering dark energy wave pierced straight through an entire building! The dark energy continued to corrode the building''s supports, and soon, a nearby building collapsed with a tremendous roar, sending up a cloud of dust that obscured the sky. Overall, Nathaniel was still at a slight disadvantage in the battle, after all, his mystical beasts couldn''t afford to attack recklessly without considering the nearby civilians. "Damn it, these lunatics, we need to end this fight quickly, or more people will die in Genosha!" Nathaniel glanced at the collapsed building. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A full-scale battle between eighth-level Beast Masters was no longer suitable for a city or densely populated area. If neither side wanted to cause massive slaughter, they would usually agree to fight in the air, but the eighth-level Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization wasn''t thinking that way. He would only exploit Nathaniel''s concerns to gain an advantage for himself. "Hmph, you''re nothing but this! Even if you come, what can you do? The outcome is already decided, no one will save the people in Flower Falls Gorge!" the figure in the black robe shouted loudly. With the strength of the eighth-level Beast Master backing him, all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge could hear him. Nathaniel wasn''t intimidated by the other''s words, he replied, "You''re just holding on. It seems your body has already suffered from some side effects from that last skill you used, and it''s about to give out!" "Damn it! How did you figure that out? It''s all that attacker''s fault, he almost ruined our plan!" the figure in the black robe shouted in anger. If it weren''t for the need to return to Flower Falls Gorge and control the incubation of the [Body], his battle with Nathaniel wouldn''t be so intense! He could have long ago taken advantage of Nathaniel''s concern for the ordinary people around to gain a significant upper hand! Now, as time passed, his body was slowly succumbing to the side effects, if this dragged on, defeat was inevitable! "Aren''t you curious? We''ve been planning this for a long time, just for today. Soon you''ll see what kind of existence will be birthed from the flesh, souls, despair, and fear of tens of thousands of people." "Today, you''re lucky enough to witness a great birth!" "Come on, let despair descend!" The figure in the black robe suddenly retreated a distance, sacrificing his own mystical beast to block Nathaniel''s attack. In his near-mad shout, the entire Flower Falls Gorge began to shake violently, as one black plant after another burst forth from the ground, spreading their tendrils wildly. Black, indescribable black, capable of consuming all light and hope, surged forth from the tendrils of the black plants, sweeping over the entire Flower Falls Gorge! The once vibrant Flower Falls Gorge, filled with blooming flowers of every color, began to rapidly shift toward blackness. Countless plants and flowers lost all their color upon contact with the blackness, as if their hues had been swallowed whole, leaving only a deep, rich black! "Stop! What is this?" Nathaniel stared at the scene in the gorge, gritting his teeth and unleashing all his strength to launch attacks desperately. However, one dark attribute mystical beast after another from the figure in the black robe sacrificed their lives to hold Nathaniel back. For a moment, Nathaniel found himself unable to break through the defenses and attack the figure in the black robe. In the next instant, everyone in Flower Falls Gorge heard the voice of the black-robed figure. "Ants, feel what despair and fear truly are! The great existence is about to descend, and no one can save you!" The tourists in Flower Falls Gorge all looked up at the sky, their gazes fixed on Nathaniel. Nathaniel knew he couldn''t afford to delay any longer, he had to find a way to disrupt the black-robed figure''s plan! He gritted his teeth and urged his mystical beasts to keep fighting, while he quickly flew toward the center of Flower Falls Gorge, hoping to find a critical point to disrupt the plan before it was fully realized. However, just as Nathaniel flew directly above Flower Falls Gorge, he suddenly stopped, and then, as if losing control, began to plummet from the sky! Fortunately, just as he was about to hit the ground, Nathaniel moved again. He quickly left the air above Flower Falls Gorge and returned to the entrance, his face pale and his fists clenched tightly. "You''re insane! Are you really trying to destroy the entire world?" Nathaniel''s body began to tremble, and blood seeped from his eyes, as if he had just witnessed something unbearably terrifying. The moment he came into contact with that blackness, he lost control of his body, and a pair of gray-white eyes, the size of planets, appeared before him, filled with endless malice, staring intently at him from an infinite expanse. Those eyes were merely the tip of the iceberg, there were more indescribable forms in places he could not see. Just those eyes seemed to encompass the entire world. Aside from those eyes, Nathaniel could see no other existence! It was not an illusion, it was a true reality! He had encountered such a sight when he became an eighth-level Beast Master. However, the scene he witnessed back then was nowhere near as terrifying as thisfar less than one part in ten thousand! That''s why he had just said that the members of the [Constellation] organization were completely insane. "Hahaha! The higher the level of the Beast Master, the more it attracts the gaze of our Lord. How could a mere mortal dare to gaze upon the body of a god?" The figure in the black robe spread his arms wide in a frenzy. The surrounding darkness grew ever more intense, and his mental state became increasingly deranged, as his flesh began to quiver, as if something was about to burst forth from his body. "Open your eyes wide and watch closely, witness your own deaths! To feel even a breath of the divine is already your honor!" "This great process of incubation is simultaneously unfolding in many places throughout the Ethereal Grove, you are not dying alone!" Suddenly, the robes of the figure in black fell away, and his flesh seemed to come alive, detaching from his body and coalescing into hollow tendrils that slowly descended into Flower Falls Gorge. At that moment, the black plants in Flower Falls Gorge also sprouted tendrils, precisely reaching into the hollow tendrils. It was as if they were merging! Then, the spread of the black plants accelerated dramatically, with countless fine threads shooting out from the plant''s body, ensnaring all the tourists within its range, rendering them completely immobile. "Help! Someone help!" "What is happening?" "Come save us! I don''t want to die! Help!" "Mom! Mom! I miss you!" More and more cries of despair echoed, only to fade away quickly. As those black threads tainted them, the tourists all fell silent, their faces frozen in expressions of hopelessness, only able to make whimpering sounds. Their eyes blinked rapidly, tears slowly streaming down their cheeks, while their bodies lost all control, becoming as immobile as statues. The blackness began to spread slowly from their feet, creeping upward bit by bit. The despair of waiting for death filled the entire gorge. "Run! This is beyond our control! Run! Charles!" Wesley shouted at the top of his lungs, his face filled with terror, like a child facing a legendary monster. Helplessness and despair. But in the gorge, black plants spewed forth dark threads, where could they possibly run? Charles''s mind raced frantically. Faced with such a hopeless scene, he had not given up and was constantly thinking of ways to break the deadlock! As he quickly retreated, he utilized his Divine Domain to dodge the black threads. Although Wesley was a seventh-level Beast Master, he could not match Charles''s extraordinary perception. In a moment of distraction, a black thread wrapped around his thigh. In an instant, Wesley lost control of his leg. He fell heavily to the ground, his face filled with unprecedented fear, continuously shouting, "It''s coming! It''s coming! It''s here!" "Get moving!" Charles wasted no time drawing his black gold long knife and slashing at the black threads. However, the long knife seemed to strike something nonexistent, passing right through the black thread, leaving Charles stunned in an instant! At that moment, Wesley seemed to have an idea. Taking advantage of the fact that his arm could still move, he pulled out a red stone and threw it to Charles. "This stone can help you! Charles, you need to run! You are our only hope. Find a way to save us, save..." Wesley''s words were cut short. More black threads appeared, completely wrapping around him, rendering him immobile. He could only blink rapidly, desperately urging Charles to leave that place! Chapter 394 - 394: Nathaniels Actions Charles looked at the [[[Fire God Stone]]] in his hand and took a deep breath. He didn''t have time to think because countless black threads nearby had already begun their attack towards him. In the blink of an eye, a multitude of sharp whooshing sounds filled the air. Those slender black threads moved like small, agile, yet venomous snakes, producing a piercing noise as they swirled through the atmosphere. This was the cry of the Grim Reaper! Fortunately, with the aid of the orange-quality Body Restriction Liberation Miracle Drug and the [Divine Domain], along with his skill, [Moon Riding Wind], Charles''s speed and reaction time allowed him to temporarily fend off the peculiar attacks of the black threads. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the ordinary tourists did not possess such abilities. The valley, once filled with terrified screams, began to quiet down, indicating that more and more tourists were being controlled by the black threads. Charles nimbly dodged while starting to run towards the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. The situation was quite bizarre, what was the deal with these black plants and the black threads? "Help! Save my child!" A sudden cry made Charles''s body freeze for a moment. Not far from him, a mother was cautiously holding her child, her eyes filled with fear and anxiety, along with a palpable sense of despair. "Please help me, take my child away from here!" the mother continued to plead. In her arms was a bewildered little baby, chubby hands clutching a small toy, looking around with a confused expression, showing no signs of fear, staring wide-eyed at everything with those dark eyes! Charles''s mind raced as he analyzed the details of his surroundings and the countless black threads that were wandering about. "Listen to my command, throw the child to me!" Charles swiftly turned his body, evading the black threads that were attacking him. Now, the vast majority of tourists in Flower Falls Gorge had been controlled by the black threads, which meant that the number of black threads near Charles was increasing. If he didn''t hurry to leave, he wasn''t very confident he could escape safely. Upon hearing Charles''s words, the mother, whose eyes had been filled with despair, suddenly sparked with a glimmer of hope and began to run desperately towards him. As the distance between them grew smaller, an unexpected event occurred. The black threads began to frantically chase after the mother, how could an ordinary person outrun these eerily fast black threads? In the blink of an eye, the threads had already reached behind her. Sensing the danger, the mother glanced down at the baby in her arms, wanting to muster all her strength to throw her child to Charles. But just at that crucial moment, black threads had already wrapped around her body. In an instant, the mother lost control over her body and became rigid. "Sigh." Charles watched everything unfold before him and sighed inwardly, just as he was about to leave, something unexpected happened. The mother, controlled by the black threads, began to tremble, as if fighting for control over her body. She looked into her child''s eyes, filled with unwillingness and determination, as blood began to ooze from the corners of her mouth and eyes. Her body''s shaking grew faster and stronger. Charles watched the strange scene in front of him, feeling somewhat dazed. Wesley was a Level Seven Beast Master, yet even he could only struggle momentarily before tossing the [[[Fire God Stone]]] to him when faced with these black threads. And this mother, just an ordinary person, was still fighting back against the control of the black threads. Charles took a deep breath, sensing something different emerging from the woman, though he couldn''t quite articulate what it was. This should have been the best time for Charles to leave, if he delayed any longer, he might also become entangled in the black threads and be unable to escape. However, seeing that mother who had not yet given up and was still struggling for her child''s sake, Charles paused in his attempt to leave. But the limits of an ordinary person had already determined that she could not resist the black threads. The trembling of the mother began to gradually stabilize. Only the blood-like tears dripping from the corners of her eyes fell onto the forehead of the baby in her arms. Just as Charles was about to turn and leave without hesitation, he suddenly felt a warm current surge within him, as if something invisible had explosively awakened from inside his body! This sensation was indescribable, if he had to put it into words, it felt like something had been awakened. Charles instinctively looked up at the mother, who had been completely controlled by the black threads, and saw the threads on her body vibrating as if encountering a problem. In the next moment, the woman''s hands suddenly moved, forcefully throwing her baby towards Charles. Charles jumped high into the air and accurately caught the child. "Run!" The child''s mother shouted with her last ounce of strength, her gaze fixed on the baby in Charles''s arms, before her body became completely motionless, only her eyes darting around. Charles didn''t have time to think much, holding the baby, he quickly ran toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. With his strong sense of awareness and incredible speed, Charles dodged the attacks of the black threads again and again. He was getting closer and closer to the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. Just as he was about to reach it, the Level Eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization, who had completely lost his human form, finally noticed Charles''s movement in mid-air. Seeing Charles''s incredible speed and reflexes, the Level Eight Beast Master finally reacted. "It''s you! You''re the attacker!" the nearly monstrous Level Eight Beast Master screamed frantically from the air. The tentacles on his body trembled continuously, as his anger towards Charles had reached its peak! "Damn you! If it weren''t for you destroying the visitor center and wasting my time, I wouldn''t be in this state!" The Level Eight Beast Master''s eyes instantly turned blood red, tiny blood vessels bursting in his eyes, blurring his vision with red blood. In the next second, countless cracks appeared on the tentacles of his body, and pairs of grayish-white eyes emerged from the fissures, staring intently at Charles. The black threads in Flower Falls Gorge, except for those controlling the tourists, all quickly swarmed toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. The number of black threads around Charles increased dramatically! Now his speed and reflexes were no longer enough to handle the black threads that swirled like the sea, several times he nearly brushed against them, and the baby in his arms seemed to sense the danger, crying restlessly. He was not far from the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, yet that small distance felt like an insurmountable chasm, utterly unreachable. "It''s all your fault! According to the plan, I shouldn''t have to be in this state! It''s all your fault, all your fault!" The blackness around the Level Eight Beast Master thickened, and under his influence, the tourists controlled by the black threads in Flower Falls Gorge began to turn towards Charles. In the vast canyon, tens of thousands of tourists faced Charles, their faces twisted with anger and hatred, shouting in unison: "It''s all your fault!" "Die!" "Die! Die!" This bizarre and terrifying scene caused the other Beast Masters who had come to assist outside Flower Falls Gorge to take a step back, filled with fear. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "What on earth is happening? Can that young man make it through safely?" Others, unwilling to just stand by and wait, attempted to step into Flower Falls Gorge, but the moment they entered the black-infested area, their bodies froze. They suddenly looked up towards the sky, trembling, muttering incomprehensible words. Fortunately, Nathaniel noticed just in time and used his internal energy to pull the Beast Master back from the blackened area. "Everyone, do not enter recklessly without my command!" Nathaniel shouted. He then focused all his attention on the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, where the young man was skillfully dodging and moving forward. "This young man should be Charles, it seems Wesley has given him that orange-quality disguise item." Nathaniel analyzed in his mind. With such reflexes and speed, only Charles could pull this off! However, Charles was still in danger, the sheer number of black threads was overwhelming, and with the monstrous Level Eight Beast Master hovering above, Nathaniel feared Charles would struggle to escape safely. "Never mind, I should be able to hold out a bit longer. I can''t save the others in Flower Falls Gorge right now, Charles must not come to any harm!" Nathaniel took a deep breath, preparing to make his move and risk entering Flower Falls Gorge to rescue Charles. The higher the rank of the Beast Master, the more they could sense the terror that now permeated Flower Falls Gorge. Without something to counteract it, even a Level Eight Beast Master would face life-threatening danger! Yet, thinking of the one in peril being Charles, and recalling what Emperor Miles had once said, Nathaniel still wanted to give it a try. At that moment, however, something suddenly changed on Charles''s side! Chapter 395 - 395: Monster Faced with the black threads that swirled like the sea, the [[[Fire God Stone]]] in Charles''s hand began to take effect. Red smoke emanated from the stone, and whenever the black threads touched this smoke, they would immediately fall from the air, retreating continuously. "You actually have something like that in your hand, but even with a divine artifact, don''t think you can leave here alive!" The monstrous Level Eight Beast Master roared angrily, and with that, even more black threads began to attack Charles. Charles''s previously calm expression began to change, not due to the imminent danger, but because of the baby in his arms. The dangerous illusion caused the baby to become unsettled, the instinctive fear of humanity made the baby wave its hands restlessly. By chance, the baby brushed against a drop of red from its forehead. Then, Charles''s body began to gradually heat up, becoming scalding hot. "What''s happening? It feels like some invisible force is emanating from the blood tears on the baby''s forehead." This was where Charles felt confused. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. His body had always been normal, he had never experienced anything like this before. Wait, there was one time! In the trial tower of Cyber Academy, when he helped Lucas lift the curse from Professor Hale, something extraordinary had happened then too! Charles recalled everything. Although he wasn''t sure what caused this abnormal change, he knew it was related to that incident. The [[[Fire God Stone]]] was shrinking continuously, and it wouldn''t be long before it was completely consumed! If he didn''t manage to escape before that, his life would be in danger. The gradual increase in temperature and the strange sensation made Charles feel increasingly uneasy. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He struggled to suppress his confusion and carefully analyzed his surroundings, the black threads under the control of the Level Eight Beast Master were becoming even more perilous. "The [black gold long knife] can''t cut through themnot that it can''t, but it can''t even come close!" Charles kept analyzing. Clearly, pure physical attacks were ineffective against these black threads. At that moment, Nathaniel could no longer wait. His entire body surged with energy, and his internal attribute energy flowed ceaselessly. The mystical beast beside him transformed into a radiant Teddy, merging into his body. The Beast Mastery of the Level Eight Beast Master was complete, and Nathaniel unleashed all his power, quickly flying towards the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. However, the Level Eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization, hovering in the air, did not ignore Nathaniel. Upon seeing his movement, it reacted swiftly. The monstrous figure plummeted from the sky, launching an attack toward Nathaniel! "You''re simply asking for death! In this domain, even a Level Nine Beast Master can''t deal with me in a short time! Just wait to die!" the monstrous Level Eight Beast Master shouted. The two Level Eight Beast Masters present began to fight fiercely. Nathaniel found himself at a significant disadvantage, unable to unleash his usual strength, and was forced to passively evade and defend. Charles looked up at the situation in the sky without panic, maintaining his calm demeanor. This calmness stemmed from a single thought! "When I faced Lucas''s anomaly, I entered a mysterious space where the strange presence was the same kind of power as these black threads!" Charles kept reflecting on that moment. At that time, an unknown radiance erupted from his body, allowing both him and Lucas to escape that place. Now, the temperature of his body was rising steadily, and that feeling was returning once again. Faced with the [[[Fire God Stone]]] being consumed by the black threads, Charles took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and focused intently on the anomalies within his body, trying to reach out to that indescribable presence. Time passed slowly, and the Beast Masters outside watched with wide eyes, despair evident as they observed Charles''s movements, instinctively murmuring: "It''s over. Looking at this situation, not a single person will make it out of Flower Falls Gorge, they''re all going to die in there!" "What do we do? We can''t get in now, do we just watch helplessly?" "What else can we do? Who has a solution?" At that moment, Charles slowly raised his right hand, extending his index finger towards himself, his face showing a mix of confusion and curiosity. The red emanating from the [[[Fire God Stone]]] had shrunk significantly, barely covering a small area around Charles. Just then, a black thread moved restlessly nearby, searching for an angle to attack. Charles pointed his index finger directly at the thread. An unusual scene unfolded, in Charles''s eyes, no energy appeared, and he didn''t physically touch the black thread. However, astonishingly, the black thread vanished silently, as if snow met the sun! That''s right! It disappeared completely! As if it had never existed at all! In the next moment, Charles suddenly looked up at the Level Eight Beast Master in the sky, noticing that the creature showed no signs of abnormality and continued to battle Nathaniel. "It seems that the unknown force within me is the nemesis of these black threads?" What had just happened confirmed Charles''s suspicion. "Never mind that, I need to get this kid out first, then restore Charles''s identity, and try to resolve the situation in Flower Falls Gorge." After a brief moment of contemplation, Charles sprang into action, quickly moving toward the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge. Outside the gorge, the Beast Masters stared wide-eyed at the unfolding scene involving Charles, incredulously saying: "Am I seeing things? That young man is moving so fast! Not even all those black threads can hold him back?" "No, it''s not that he''s fast, something seems off with the black threads." "What do you mean something''s off? There are so many black threads, it''s impossible to see clearly!" Regardless, seeing Charles rapidly making his way to safety excited the Beast Masters outside. Nathaniel, who was engaged in battle, quickly noticed the commotion. He had sustained significant injuries, and his rationality was beginning to waver, overwhelmed by various shouts echoing in his ears. These shouts were calm yet eerie, an indescribable sound filled with despair, pain, and a myriad of negative emotions. The monstrous Level Eight Beast Master fighting Nathaniel also noticed his abnormality and taunted, "Even if you are a Level Eight Beast Master, it won''t change anything. This world is destined for destruction, only by following my master''s footsteps can you survive!" Nathaniel took a deep breath. Charles was almost out, and if he could buy a little more time, it would be enough. As for the others in Flower Falls Gorge, he had no way to help them! These bizarre entities were beyond his capacity to combat, and he simply couldn''t save anyone! "Thank goodness Charles noticed in time, otherwise, even more tourists would have entered Flower Falls Gorge, leading to more deaths." Thinking this, Nathaniel tightened his grip on his weapon, his eyes fixed on the monstrous creature battling him. This is an irretrievable tragedy! Now, there are twenty to thirty thousand tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, and there is no way to save them. They can only watch helplessly as they sacrifice themselves! "Hahaha, I know what you''re thinking. Feeling powerless, are you? Let me tell you, these are necessary sacrifices, only this way can we satisfy our master." "Humans are merely a more advanced form of animal, especially those ordinary people. Once we become Beast Masters, we are fundamentally different from them. These people are no different from ants, they merely share a similar appearance with us." "These people are insignificant, it is their honor to be something useful to us." said the Level Eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization slowly. Nathaniel frowned. He knew that the person before himno, the monsterhad completely detached from humanity. While some powerful Beast Masters might bully the weak or exploit them, they would not deny their human identity. "Shut up! You''re just a monster!" Nathaniel said sharply. He completely disagreed with the other''s perspective! "Is that so? What if I am a monster? It seems you don''t know what will happen in the future, how tragic. Those people are still trying to paint a rosy picture, completely unaware of the truth of the world." "Hahaha, but that doesn''t matter anymore. Even if they learn the truth, they will only die in deeper despair." the Level Eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization said with a laugh. His face showed no trace of any human features, it was purely a mass of countless eyes and tentacles. Nathaniel didn''t think much of it, he was only focused on Charles. When he saw that Charles was about to escape safely, he finally sighed in relief. The Level Eight Beast Master in the sky also noticed Charles''s situation. He did not become angry again, instead, he said with a strange smile, "A little mouse has escaped. It seems he possesses something special." "Poor little thing, completely unaware of what kind of existence it faces. Hahaha, he won''t escape." Chapter 396 - 396: I Have a Way The Level Eight Beast Master from the [Constellation] organization had no idea about the changes happening within himself. At first, when he saw Charles appear, he felt an uncontrollable rage, and at that moment, his appearance still resembled something humanoid. However, by now, his body had completely detached from the realm of humanity, and his emotions and thought processes were quietly undergoing changes. "Poor little mouse, unaware that countless eyes will be watching him from places he cannot perceive." the monster''s voice began to take on an eerie quality, resembling a blend of cries, sobs, and wails. This sound was piercing and instinctively unsettling, filled with a kind of temptation. "My master is watching everything, everything!" the monster shouted loudly. At this moment, the twenty to thirty thousand tourists in Flower Falls Gorge echoed with the monster, their voices incredibly eerie. Nathaniel took a deep breath. He had no way to save these people anymore, but thankfully, Charles had made it out. Without any hesitation, Nathaniel quickly exited the boundaries of Flower Falls Gorge. The monster in the sky did not pursue him, instead, it returned to hover above Flower Falls Gorge, towering over everyone, and shouted: "Pitiful mortals, watch closely! Witness what is about to unfold. This is the arrangement of fate and the might of our master, everything is predetermined!" "You are destined to die in agony, this world is doomed to destruction!" "Open your narrow eyes and welcome the great birth!" Outside Flower Falls Gorge, Charles had successfully left the confines of Flower Falls Gorge. As soon as he emerged, he was surrounded by other Beast Masters. Some expressed concern for his injuries, while others took the baby from his arms and handed it to a nearby female Beast Master. Nathaniel also landed on the ground and walked to Charles''s side, speaking heavily, "It''s too late to turn back. I can''t do anything." Charles realized that Nathaniel had seen through his disguise and identified him. Looking at Nathaniel''s downcast expression and tightly clenched fists, Charles shook his head and replied slowly: "Not necessarily. I need to rest for a bit. Charles is also in Flower Falls City, maybe he will have a way." Upon hearing this, Nathaniel suddenly lifted his head and glanced at Charles, then quickly realized that Charles might only be saying this to comfort him. "It''s fine. You should rest for now. I need to contact His Majesty remotely, along with the other senior Beast Masters from Genosha." Nathaniel took a deep breath and turned to leave. Charles watched Nathaniel''s retreating figure and did not say much more. Even if there was a way to save the people in Flower Falls Gorge, he couldn''t use his current identity, it would be best to revert back to Charles''s identity. Without wasting any time, Charles silently activated the Darkness Cloak, avoiding everyone''s gaze, and found an unoccupied corner to remove his disguise. .... The events happening in Flower Falls Gorge had spread throughout all of Genosha! By the time the Genosha authorities wanted to contain the news, it was already too late. Their speed in deleting and blocking topics was far outpaced by the speed of dissemination, and people discovered that it wasn''t just Genosha experiencing such eventsother countries were witnessing similar occurrences as well. As a result, countless people from Genosha anxiously followed various updates about Flower Falls Gorge online while constantly engaging in discussions. "What on earth is happening? A perfectly good tourist destination is about to become a grave for twenty to thirty thousand people!" "I have no idea! The authorities haven''t released any information, and there''s nothing related to it online." "Did you see those pictures from the scene? Just seeing the images almost made my legs give out, that monster in the sky is terrifying!" "Are we sure it''s not some new ferocious beast? It''s impossible for a human to transform into that!" "What can we do to save those people? Are we just going to watch them die?" "Look, someone is live streaming, live coverage!" Soon, the live broadcast room about Genosha''s Flower Falls Gorge was flooded with hundreds of thousands of viewers. Meanwhile, within the Genosha royal palace, Miles sat on the throne, his face heavier than ever, and a somber atmosphere filled the entire room. "Is there really no one who can think of any effective solution?" Miles slowly asked. The ministers present fell into silence. One of them slowly stepped forward and spoke up: "Your Majesty, we truly have no information about that monster. No effective intelligence organization has any clue what kind of creature it is." "Furthermore, according to Lord Nathaniel''s information, there seems to be no way out. Even if we send people for support now, it will be too late." Quickly, the other ministers echoed their agreement. It was a deeply painful and infuriating situation. As ministers of Genosha, they found themselves at this moment completely unaware of what the monster in Flower Falls Gorge was, unable to devise any solution to the crisis, and could only watch helplessly as those people slowly perished. Miles sat in his throne, gazing at the minister speaking before him. He remained silent, gripping the armrests of the throne with increasing intensity. "The online live streams don''t need to be censored, this matter can''t be hidden. Other countries are experiencing similar events. Since there''s no way out, we need to focus on gathering more intelligence to prevent this from happening again." "Prepare to contact the other nations in the Abyssal Depths. If any country makes progress on this matter, we need to be ready to act immediately!" "And mobilize the entire nation''s resources to investigate any intelligence regarding the [Constellation] organization, as well as the lords and officials of other cities!" "Find everyone related to the lord of Flower Falls City, including his relatives and friendsarrest them all! Leave no one behind! If necessary, notify all city lords to witness these people''s deaths as a stern warning!" One order after another poured from Miles''s lips. His anger was unprecedented, even when facing the hostile Kingston, Miles had never felt this way. "The people in Flower Falls Gorge are all my subjects!" Miles took a deep breath, he was on the verge of losing his sanity! At that moment, someone reported on the recent online activity regarding the discussions about Flower Falls Gorge. "Your Majesty, many people are currently discussing that Charles is in Flower Falls City. Some believe he might have a solution." Hearing this news, Miles sighed. If the grown-up Charles were to become an eighth-level Beast Master or higher, he might truly have a way. But right now, Charles was only a fourth-level Beast Master. How could he possibly solve a problem that the entire nation couldn''t tackle? "We, so many people, can''t find a solution. What can an eighteen-year-old Charles do? Are we expected to rely on miracles?" "As ministers of Genosha, relying on miracles is a disgrace for you!" "Once this matter has passed, everyone should reflect on what we should do moving forward." Miles said slowly. This was an opportunity to warn all the ministers of Genosha. Miles didn''t desire such an opportunity, he would have preferred that the events in Flower Falls Gorge had never happened. However, as a competent emperor, he had to seize every opportunity to strengthen the nation. Soon, Miles entered a room specifically designated for dialogue with other countries and began the exchanges. On Genosha''s internet, discussions about Charles increased significantly, and more people began to engage in conversation. "Charles is also in Flower Falls City. Since we haven''t seen him, could something be wrong?" "But even if he shows up, what difference does it make? If eighth-level Beast Masters can''t resolve the issue, what can Charles do?" "Maybe he can find a way. People used to think Charles wouldn''t succeed, yet he did. He might actually have a solution!" "Charles is just an eighteen-year-old fourth-level Beast Master! Sometimes, having too high expectations can create silent pressure and violence, there''s no way he can handle this!" "I don''t want to watch my fellow countrymen die one by one." "Who would have thought? But right now, we have no solutions. No one knows what the monster in the sky is or what its weaknesses are. Reinforcements from other places can''t arrive in a short time. We''re out of options!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After intense discussions, everyone realized the gravity of the situation. What happened in Flower Falls Gorge was utterly unsolvable. They could only watch as their fellow countrymen slowly walked towards the abyss of death! Just when everyone fell into silence, having resigned themselves to abandoning those in Flower Falls Gorge and even prepared to accept their deaths, the camera in the live broadcast room suddenly shifted. After a brief focus, it locked onto one person. It was Charles! "Look! It''s Charles! Charles has appeared, he''s walking towards Lord Nathaniel." "Could he really have a way to resolve the crisis?" "Impossible! Is he going to create a miracle?" Some said this, but their eyes never left Charles''s figure, and they began to feel anxious, subconsciously hoping for something. Outside Flower Falls Gorge, Charles approached Nathaniel''s side. He looked at the heavy-hearted Nathaniel and slowly spoke: "I have a plan, but I''m not a hundred percent sure." At Charles''s words, Nathaniel suddenly turned his head, staring intently at Charles, his whole being filled with excitement. He looked at the calmness on Charles''s face, and his body began to tremble. Chapter 397 - 397: Kingstons Request "What is your plan? Just say it, if there''s even a glimmer of hope, we will do everything we can to support you!" Nathaniel''s expression was a mix of complexity, filled with both hope and a hint of fear. Although he knew that Charles wouldn''t attempt anything without confidence, the monster in Flower Falls Gorge and those strange black threads had left the entire upper echelon of Genosha racking their brains for a solution. Yet no one could come up with a plausible plan that sounded even remotely viable. Nathaniel took a deep breath, his gaze serious as he fixed it on Charles, and slowly said, "You must realize the worst-case scenario we face: that all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge will slowly perish." "So if you have a feasible method, even if it ultimately fails, no one will blame you. You can rest assured about that." Nathaniel was worried that Charles might hesitate due to the fear of failure, so he made a direct assurance. "My confidence isn''t very high, it''s about eighty percent, because there are still some things I can''t confirm. That means we need to be prepared for failure." Charles said slowly. What worried him was that strange thing within him. It wasn''t elemental energy, nor was it something visible to the naked eye, it was just a feeling, something that words couldn''t describe. Just a moment ago, at the entrance of Flower Falls Gorge, faced with the encirclement of the black threads, he had tried something and found it actually worked. Moreover, when he made one of the black threads disappear, Charles felt no reduction or weakening of that thing inside him at all. Charles''s idea was simple: he would have Nathaniel distract the monster hovering over Flower Falls Gorge while he looked for an opportunity to release that thing within him that could counteract the black threads, aiming to make the threads on the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge disappear as much as possible. However, he wasn''t sure how effective he could be. It depended on whether that unknown thing inside him could completely eliminate the black threads in Flower Falls Gorge. Even if it couldn''t, he could still save some lives among the visitors, ensuring that not a single person would be left unrescued. Charles''s mind was racing with thoughts, while Nathaniel beside him rubbed his eyes and then instinctively patted his astonished face. "How much? Could you say that again? What''s your level of confidence?" Nathaniel asked, his mouth agape and his expression dazed. Before Charles arrived, Nathaniel had been known as Genosha''s most formidable and iron-fisted minister, always stern and sporting a serious demeanor, he was the epitome of a tough guy. However, ever since he met Charles, he had lost track of how many times he had been left shocked, astonished, questioning his life, questioning the world, and wondering if he was dreaming at that moment. "Eighty percent. I only have an eighty percent chance of success, which is quite low. But even if we fail, as long as you can hold off that level eight Beast Master from the Constellation organization, we can at least save some lives." Charles sighed and said slowly. He wasn''t particularly satisfied with that success rate, only eighty percent was filled with too many uncertainties, giving him a sense of losing control. "Eighty percent! And even if we fail, we can still save people?" Nathaniel instinctively exclaimed, although he realized the latter part of his statement was quieter as he became aware of the many people around them. Instantly, countless Genosha Beast Masters turned their heads to look in their direction, whispering among themselves: "What do you mean, eighty percent? Is there some way to ensure that only eighty percent of the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge die?" "Is that for real? If so, saving twenty percent of the visitors would already be a victory." "Yeah, that''s definitely better than everyone dying! But an eighty percent mortality rate is a bit high, I wish there were a better solution." "Don''t be unrealistic, in a situation like this, there''s nothing anyone can do. Sigh, it''s better than watching our fellow countrymen slowly lose their lives in despair and agony." Soon, Nathaniel''s earlier half-shouted remark spread rapidly across the entire Genosha network. Although many were dissatisfied with the mortality rate, there were no better options available, so they had to accept the reality. Someone posted online: "After Charles walked over, Nathaniel suddenly shouted that, and his face was filled with shock and surprise. It seems Charles has come up with a solution!" "I told you! Charles will definitely find a way, he''s a miracle worker!" "Don''t celebrate too soon. I feel like it''s just an idea. The actual outcome will depend on whether any unexpected situations arise." "Sigh, isn''t there a better way? Can''t we save everyone?" "Are you dreaming? We all wish that could happen, but everyone understands the current situation. Time is running out, and there are no other options. We can only hope that Charles''s idea will succeed!" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to Nathaniel''s shout of "eighty percent." countless citizens of Genosha assumed that meant an eighty percent mortality rate for the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge. The situation in Flower Falls Gorge was already very clear, and the officials did not hide anything, directly informing the public of all the details. At first, everyone was filled with despair, believing that all the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge would suffer and die in hopelessness. Such a thing had never happened beforeeveryone in a nation watching their fellow citizens face a life-and-death crisis, waiting helplessly for death to come, with no way to intervene! It wasn''t just one person''s helplessness, it was the powerlessness of an entire nation! That feeling weighed heavily like a mountain on everyone''s hearts, making it hard to breathe. Those with strong empathy broke down in tears, and only when they heard that Charles had a way to save twenty percent of the lives did they slowly start to calm down. Emperor Miles of Genosha was in a special room, staring intently at the communication device, afraid to let his guard down, fearing he might miss any information from other countries. "Your Majesty, there are rumors online that Charles has a way to save some lives!" Someone rushed in, reporting quickly. Miles''s eyes widened instantly, and he stood up immediately, his face filled with disbelief and shock! "Is the news true? Why hasn''t there been any information from Nathaniel''s side?" Miles thought, somewhat skeptical. Because others had no way to help, and even other countries had made no progress. Just as he was doubting, in the next second, the information on the communication device refreshed. After reading it, Miles immediately turned to the person beside him and said urgently, "Quick! Have all the ministers prepare. Kingston has a plan for dealing with similar incidents, and they claim it will save thirty percent of the lives!" The attendant quickly activated their skills and notified every minister at the fastest speed. When all the ministers arrived in the room, they were met with the emperor''s grim expression. "Damn it! Kingston actually has the audacity to make demands at this time, asking us to cede part of our border territory to them!" Emperor Miles of Genosha gritted his teeth and said. He never expected the other side to be so shameless, still thinking about how to profit from Genosha at such a critical moment! "Your Majesty, you absolutely cannot agree! The territory they want is definitely one of our key areas, and if we let it go, the consequences would be unimaginable!" a minister immediately responded. This remark made many people nod in agreement. However, some spoke up slowly, saying, "I think the lives of the tens of thousands of people in Flower Falls Gorge are more important. Also, if we refuse, after this is over, Kingston will definitely spread the word that we willingly abandoned our fellow citizens in Flower Falls Gorge!" The ministers had differing opinions. They had heard the latest news that Charles had a way to save the lives of the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge, but they believed it was just a rumor and were more inclined to trust Kingston''s plan. Meanwhile, Emperor Miles of Genosha was deep in thought. He took a deep breath and decided to agree to Kingston''s demands. "What is lost now can be regained later, but once those lives are given up, they can never return." Emperor Miles said slowly. He had ambitions to make Genosha stronger. The people of Genosha could sacrifice themselves in war, could sacrifice in the process of nation-building, but he could not allow an entity like the Constellation organization to cruelly take their lives! This was something he could not tolerate! Faced with the emperor''s decision, the ministers fell silent. "Why not try Charles''s plan? Let''s ask Nathaniel if this is really true?" one minister suggested. Just as Miles was about to speak, new information suddenly came through the device used to communicate with other countries. [What''s the hold-up? We''re already preparing to act. You don''t have much time left, so you better decide quickly. If you hesitate any longer, tens of thousands of lives will disappear.] This message was anything but formal, it was filled with mockery. Miles slowly raised his hand, intending to press the button on the communication device to inform the other party that he agreed to their demands. Just as his finger was about to hit the button, his phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He opened it to find a message from Nathaniel about Charles! Chapter 398 - 398: All Commands Obeyed Miles carefully examined the message on his phone, his breathing becoming increasingly rapid. His reaction quickly drew the attention of those around him. One minister whispered to the others nearby: "The Emperor seems a bit agitated. Could it be that Nathaniel has news that Charles really has a way to save twenty percent of the tourists'' lives?" A few ministers entertained this thought and replied, "It''s not impossible, but Charles is so youngonly eighteenand he''s just a Level Four Beast Master. No matter how talented he is, in a situation like this, could he be overly optimistic?" Most of the ministers nodded in agreement. They all felt the same way. This was a matter of tens of thousands of lives, and trusting an eighteen-year-old prodigy seemed a bit precarious. Having experienced insufficient hardships, he might envision the future too positively. Only after facing setbacks and failures could he mature and become as composed as they were. "To be honest, I''m quite optimistic about Charles. If he gains a few more years of experience and becomes a competent minister, it''s a sure thing!" someone spoke up. "A few years might not be enough. The more of a genius someone is, the more they need to refine their mental strength and character." another person countered. Just then, Miles suddenly pressed the button on the communication device and sent a message to Kingston: [Sorry, Genosha has a much better way to save thirty percent of lives. Is that not a solution? You are incredibly foolishnot only foolish but also greedy, with no sense of morality.] Miles intentionally crafted the message to be anything but official, this was his retaliation. Before long, Kingston replied with a new message: [There won''t be a better way. The people of Genosha will surely remember this heavy day.] Miles took a deep breath. That was certain. Regardless of whether the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge would survive, this day would become a permanent memory for Genosha! "Your Majesty! Why refuse Kingston? We have no other options!" One minister, upon seeing the message, immediately stood up and spoke. The minister''s face was filled with worry and heaviness. Miles raised his head and slowly scanned the room before saying, "Because we have a better plan. There''s an eighty percent chance of saving everyone, and even if it fails, some tourists will still make it out alive." Hearing Miles'' words, the ministers instantly turned to him, and someone whispered: "Could it be a solution proposed by Charles?" Miles nodded and replied, "That''s right, it''s Charles! Nathaniel has already told me he chooses to believe in Charles, and I choose to believe in him too." The ministers who had previously expressed doubts about Charles could no longer hold back. They couldn''t entrust the lives of tens of thousands to an eighteen-year-old boy! "Your Majesty, Charles is too young. His ideas might not be comprehensive, there could be oversights..." someone cautiously suggested. Before he could finish, Miles abruptly interrupted, saying: "Enough! If Charles says he has a solution, then he has a solution! I believe in him, and the people of Genosha believe in him! That''s all that matters!" "If the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge could choose, they would choose to believe in Charles as well." Miles paused, looking at the ministers in front of him, and spoke slowly yet firmly, "Because he is a hero of Genosha, a young hero, a true genius!" Outside Flower Falls Gorge, After Charles finished detailing everything, Nathaniel thought for a moment, his expression somewhat skeptical. Charles sighed. There were few people who knew about what was inside him, only the Level Nine Beast Master, Lucas, was fully aware. Therefore, he didn''t plan to go into too much detail with Nathaniel. Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, then looked resolutely at Charles and nodded, conveying this information to Emperor Miles of Genosha. After a while, he received Miles'' reply, a simple sentence: [Everything follows Charles'' arrangements.] Nathaniel looked at the message, slightly bowed his head, and slowly said to Charles, "The Emperor has given the order, you can make all the decisions yourself, and I will fully comply with your arrangements." "Everything follows your command!" This time, his voice had no hint of concealment, and he deliberately raised his volume so that the other Beast Masters around could hear. All the Beast Masters suddenly turned their heads, watching as Nathaniel bowed slightly to Charles. At first, one person followed Nathaniel''s example, slowly lowering his head and saying, "Everything follows your command!" Then, more and more Beast Masters bowed their heads toward Charles, shouting: "Everything follows your command!" "Everything follows your command!" ... Charles looked at everyone around him. It was the first time he had encountered such a scene, and it was hard to put into words. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Beast Masters outside were unaware of his plans and arrangements, yet they expressed their obedience without hesitation. They might have reservations in their hearts, thinking that they could encounter danger soon. After all, they were facing a powerful Level Eight Beast Master transformed into a monster, along with the unknown and eerie black threads, and the blackness in Flower Falls Gorge that they could not touch, they were all aware of the dangers involved. Even so, in the face of Charles, these people did not question or discuss. After they spoke, they all raised their heads, their eyes shining brightly as they stared at Charles. Faced with this situation, Charles maintained a calm expression, but the slight furrow of his brow, due to the effort he was exerting, could not hide the emotions within him. "Trust me, I will do my best to save everyone! Everyone!" Charles took a deep breath and shouted loudly. His tone was incredibly firm, as if he were the unchanging gorge behind him! This time, upon hearing Charles'' declaration to save everyone, every Beast Master present nodded in agreement. They emphatically said together, "We believe in you!" "Charles, just give the orders. Even if it means I have to go in and carve a path to my death, I have no complaints as long as I can save people!" a middle-aged Beast Master shouted. Other Beast Masters chimed in, "Give me a minute, I''ll write a farewell letter to my family!" "I have always been on my own, saving a few lives makes my life worth it!" "Please assign me to the most dangerous area. I''m quite old now and have no regrets, I''m not afraid of death." Listening to the voices around him and seeing those earnest and passionate gazes, Charles felt his body growing warmer. He could now sense that the unknown force within him was becoming increasingly powerful! "Could it be because of these people in front of me? Is there a connection between the blood and tears on the baby''s head and these Beast Masters? Are both factors capable of triggering changes in my body?" Charles instinctively began to analyze. However, he also knew that he could not afford to waste any more time! The life force of the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge was continuously dwindling, and the pain they endured was growing ever stronger. Celia stood in the midst of Flower Falls Gorge in agony, her body could not move, yet she had not lost her sense of itonly the right to control it. Life force was continuously ebbing away. The places where the black threads entwined felt like red-hot needles slowly piercing her skin, corroding her flesh bit by bit. This physical pain was not what made her feel the most despair, what truly devastated her was the sensation in her hands, that gradually chilling feeling. Her daughter, Deer, was in her arms! "What should I do? What can I do? Deer is facing the same kind of suffering right now!" "Who can save her? Someone, please, save my daughter!" "Save her!" Celia kept shouting in her heart, but no one responded. She could die, she could suffer a painful death, but her daughter could not! Deer was only six years and three months old! She was still a child who had never done anything wrong, why should she have to endure such pain? Is fate truly fair? Why? Why must her child go through such suffering! Celia''s mind began to blur gradually. As her life force diminished, her heart filled with despair and pain. It felt as if a voice was whispering something in her ears, but she could not make it out. Under the influence of these voices, Celia started to resent the unfairness of fate, resenting everything. She wondered why it was not someone else experiencing this. It should not just be her and her daughter suffering, everyone who was still alive should share in this despair and pain! "Everyone! Every single person! Whether they are children or the elderly, they should all feel this way, only that would be right!" At that moment, Celia seemed to hear a voice, distant and vague, "I said I would save everyone!" Whose voice was that? It sounded familiar, like she had heard it somewhere before. Celia''s consciousness began to gradually return, and the resentment along with various negative emotions in her heart started to fade. She remembered! It was Charles''s voice, she had heard it before! "Could it be that Charles has come to save us? Can he really do it? Maybe this is just an illusion, after all, Charles is only a Level Four Beast Master. No matter how talented he is, can he really manage?" Celia thought to herself. Then, her body began to move uncontrollably again, she lifted her head and looked up at the sky above Flower Falls Gorge. At some point, dark clouds had appeared over Flower Falls Gorge. A familiar figure stood on the back of a flying mystical beast, exuding an incredible calmness that brought comfort to those who saw it. Chapter 399 - 399: How Did You Do It? "How interesting, a little mouse daring to boast about saving everyone. You are truly amusing, something this entertaining must be delicious." The creature in Flower Falls Gorge trembled with its countless tentacles, exhibiting an extraordinary excitement. Its current appearance was almost unbearable to look at, resembling a massive lump of rotten flesh, completely devoid of skin, with blood and meat exposed to the air, emanating a strange aura. One could even see its blood vessels pulsating, as if tiny round objects were rapidly flowing within them. In addition to its tentacles and eyes, black hair began to grow on the exposed flesh of the monster, accompanied by a chaotic assortment of teeth, white bones, and various grotesque and bizarre organs. "With just you, a Level Four Beast Master, and an Level Eight Beast Master, you think you can save everyone? Hahahaha, you have no idea of my great power!" The creature''s shrill voice rang out once more. This time, there was a subtle change in the way it spoke. Charles furrowed his brow, he had a feeling that the creature before him was no longer the original Level Eight Beast Master but had transformed into something else entirely. "The power of my master" and "my great power"? Charles carefully observed the creature, trying to extract useful information to figure out what it truly was! In the past, when faced with the unknown, information prompts would have appeared in his eyes long ago. But now, Charles had discovered nothing at all. "I told you, I will save everyone!" Charles said calmly but firmly. He stood atop Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast, took a deep breath, and waved his right hand. Above Flower Falls Gorge, a massive dark cloud was gathering. At that moment, Beast Masters with ice attribute abilities outside began to utilize their powers, gathering all the nearby moisture to the area above Flower Falls Gorge. "Do you want to cleanse those people a little, so they don''t die in filth? In truth, the dirtiest thing in this world is the human heart." the creature''s piercing voice echoed continuously. Its words were filled with a tremendous allure, and many of the Beast Masters outside Flower Falls Gorge, despite being quite far away, felt that the creature''s words held a semblance of truth! "No, what am I thinking? At a time like this, I should be focused and ready to fight with all my strength!" A Level Five Beast Master suddenly slapped himself. Seeing this, many others around him who had been affected followed suit. Once they were fully awake, they immediately shifted their gaze, no longer daring to look at the creature in the sky, but instead turned their attention to Charles. Someone instinctively said: "We''re so far away, yet we''re still being affected. Charles can''t be in trouble, can he?" "Don''t worry, he won''t be. We have to trust Charles!" "Look, Charles has remained calm this whole time, without a hint of panic or fear. He''ll do what he said and save everyone!" At this moment, Nathaniel also arrived in the air above Flower Falls Gorge. The moment he stepped into the area of Flower Falls Gorge, he shivered uncontrollably. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The monster had countless eyes and could see everything clearly. "Come on, come feel the most real things in this world." the monster said, and then several massive tentacles tore through the air, howling as they lunged toward Nathaniel. At the same time, other tentacles within its body rapidly elongated, growing and launching an attack at Charles on his flying mystical beast. Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast was incredibly fast and had strong reflexes, dodging the tentacle attacks perfectly each time. Soon, facing this situation, the tentacles attacking Charles began to undergo a strange transformation. One could see that half of the fissures where the gray-white eyes were located had closed, only to quickly open again, revealing rows of white teeth and blood-red tongues. "I''m in so much pain! Help, save me!" "I don''t want to die, I want to live!" "Mom, I''m so scared! I want to go home." Countless voices erupted from the newly formed mouths, directly assaulting the hearts of those who heard them. The flying mystical beast beneath Charles suddenly halted, affected by the onslaught of voices. At that moment, the tentacles launched a fierce attack. Fortunately, the flying mystical beast reacted in time and evaded the incoming assault. Charles patted the flying mystical beast, saying, "It''s about time, let''s proceed as planned." The flying mystical beast began to increase the distance from the monster''s tentacles, continuously circling around the creature, tracing a path throughout Flower Falls Gorge. The clouds in the sky grew thicker, and the sound of thunder rumbled, making the air feel incredibly humid, as if rain was about to fall. Suddenly, one of the tentacles halted its attack and hovered in the air, addressing Charles. All the mouths on the tentacle opened simultaneously and said, "Little mouse, running around is quite amusing. I''m very curious about what you plan to use to save everyone." "Part of me entered your body before, yet it vanished. How did you manage that?" "The cursed fragment on your chest still lacks the power to do this. Quickly tell me, what else do you have on you?" Charles suddenly paused, glancing at the creature. He was now certain that this monster had completely consumed the spirit of that Level Eight Beast Master! "Is it not the power of the fragment on my chest? Could it be the power of something unknown within me?" Charles thought to himself. He had no understanding of the unknown entity within him, only that it countered the black threads in Flower Falls Gorge and could be awakened by some strange factors. What factors awakened the unknown thing within himwas it the blood tears on the baby''s forehead? Charles shook his head slightly, deciding not to dwell on these thoughts. He would investigate them thoroughly after this event was over, especially since Lucas had mentioned a critical location before he left. [Suspended Mountain]! "That''s enough, let''s get started!" Charles took a deep breath. He directed his mystical beast to fly to the middle of Flower Falls Gorge, then looked up at the dark clouds above, which were almost ready to release rain! As Charles hovered in the air, the corners of his clothes were blown by the wind. He pulled out an object that was incredibly pure white and took a deep breath. At that moment, the flowers in Flower Falls Gorge, which had originally been vibrant with color, were now stained black. They swayed in the wind, with black petals falling and dancing through the air. A black petal drifted in front of Charles. He reached out and caught it, while the other mysterious object in his hand emitted a black glow. In the next instant, the black petal quickly disintegrated, revealing the original color it once had! "What! Impossible! How did you manage to do that?" The monster went insane upon witnessing this scene. Countless tentacles detached from its body, rapidly flying toward Charles. A wave of intense fear and unease washed over the creature. Yet Charles showed no signs of fear, instead, he looked down at the monster from a higher vantage point and calmly said: "I told you, I will save everyone. Everyone!" In the next moment, a torrential downpour began, and fierce winds howled! The entire Flower Falls Gorge was instantly filled with rain and wind, as countless black petals danced, flying back and forth in the storm. When the gusts of wind and rain touched the petals, the black color vanished completely, revealing red, yellow, blue, white... petals of various colors appeared! It was as if a giant black-and-white painting had been repainted with vibrant colors, and the whole world became vivid. Meanwhile, the black threads on the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge began to stir and feel restless. They coalesced into thicker black threads, trying to resist further! In the air, the monster, resembling a colossal mound of flesh, roared in fury: "No! No! How can you possess that kind of power? That power should have disappeared! What is that object in your hand?" As the monster shouted, it continued to split. Its body visibly shrank at an alarming rate, with the split parts transforming into strange forms the size of hunting dogs, moving toward the visitors in Flower Falls Gorge. As the torrential rain and fierce winds arrived, all Beast Masters except for those with ice or wind attributes rushed into Flower Falls Gorge. The first person to step inside hesitated for a moment as the rain and wind washed away the strange black limitations that had previously bound him! "Charge! To save everyone!" "For the sake of saving everyone!" Shouts echoed throughout Flower Falls Gorge, and not a single Beast Master hesitated. They all exerted their full strength and speed, rapidly approaching the nearest visitors, battling against the dog-sized monsters. Meanwhile, Charles in the air could clearly feel the power of the unknown entity within him, along with the ice attribute energy, gradually diminishing. The torrential rain and fierce winds were meant to help Charles better harness his attribute energy. This was because the power of the unknown entity could not reach every corner of Flower Falls Gorge. Charles could use his attribute energy to merge that power with the attribute energies of all the Beast Masters. Only then could he cover the entirety of Flower Falls Gorge! Chapter 400 - 400: Did We Really Do It? Soon, the once silent Flower Falls Gorge erupted into intense battle. Countless falling petals swirled around, mingling with the torrential rain and fierce winds, gracefully dancing amidst various attack skills. The enormous monster in the sky, having spawned too many strange dog-like creatures, was now reduced to a round object resembling a hedgehog. However, instead of sharp spikes, it was covered with tentacles, each adorned with eyes and mouths. At this moment, Nathaniel was engaged in combat with the monster. The rain pouring from the sky and the winds swirling around him made him feel free from the earlier influences. He was able to fully unleash the power that belonged to an Eighth-Level Beast Master. A series of thunderous roars echoed violently through Flower Falls Gorge. Charles stood atop Nathaniel''s flying mystical beast, watching the battle unfold in the gorge. He was also exerting all his strength to harness the unknown power within him, continually suppressing the darkness in Flower Falls Gorge, the strange monster, and the bizarre dog-like creatures fighting on the ground. None of the Beast Masters who entered Flower Falls Gorge hesitated! The scene before them was something they had never dared to imagine. Before Charles made his move, everyone could only watch from the outside as the visitors in the gorge awaited their fate. And Charles certainly did not disappoint them! Hope amidst despairno, it was a miracle in the midst of despairwas beyond description in its motivational impact on the Beast Masters. The battle on the ground of Flower Falls Gorge raged on, and those dog-like creatures were no match for the Beast Masters without the aid of the darkness. As time passed, the scales of victory steadily tipped in favor of Charles and his allies! At the same time, the rain falling from the sky and the winds roaring through the gorge contained the power of the unknown entity within Charles, and the black threads were rapidly disappearing. The rescued visitors, freed from their constraints, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. They kept trying to control their hands, opening and closing their fists repeatedly, as if doubting that it was all just a dream. "Don''t just stand there! Get up and help the other visitors!" "All able-bodied visitors, don''t waste any time! Quickly go help those who are still weak!" "We don''t know how much longer Charles can hold on, so hurry up! This time, we must save everyone!" "That''s right, everyone!" A Beast Master shouted loudly, and at his urging, those newly able to move gritted their teeth and sprang into action. Before long, more and more visitors reached safety, their faces filled with relief and overwhelming fear. Celia, with the help of others, brought Deer to a safe place. Before she could even catch her breath, she knelt down and said to Deer: "Sweetheart, Mommy needs to step away for a moment. There are many others who need help. Can you wait here quietly for a little while?" Deer''s small body trembled continuously, and confusion, fear, and anxiety flashed across her face. Seeing the expression on her daughter''s face, Celia''s heart ached. She helplessly hugged Deer, gently patting her back as she softly said, "Don''t be afraid, Deer. Everything will be alright. Mommy will be right here with you." "Mommy, it''s okay! I heard what Brother Charles said, and I want to help too." Deer instinctively looked up at the figure in the sky, and her emotions began to stabilize. An outstanding person can provide psychological comfort to others, and for Deer, Charles was that person! Today, Charles had saved her twice: once by preventing her from being hurt by sharp pieces of the flowerbed, and once by pulling her back from the brink of death. Deer was still young and didn''t understand much, but she really liked Charles and wanted to help him. "Mommy, I want to go with you! I can do something too!" Deer said slowly. Celia followed her daughter''s gaze and saw Charles''s silhouette. She nodded seriously and replied, "Alright! Then let''s work together to save everyone!" Soon, more and more rescued visitors joined the effort to save others. An invisible force began to coalesce among these people, gradually emerging and filling the entire battlefield of Flower Falls Gorge. Others might not be able to feel it, but at this moment, Charles, atop the flying mystical beast, sensed it very clearly. The unknown entity within him had become even more active, and his power had grown stronger. The forces of rain and wind began to suppress the black threads and the darkness in Flower Falls Gorge at an accelerated pace, along with the monster battling Nathaniel. "No, this is impossible! What is happening? How are you doing this?" The monster let out another piercing sound. It was not asking Nathaniel, who was solely focused on attacking, but rather Charles. However, Charles did not know the specific reason, so naturally, he would not answer. The situation in Flower Falls Gorge was rapidly shifting toward victory for the Beast Masters. The monster fighting Nathaniel was gradually losing speed and power, and most visibly, the tentacles on its body were dwindling. Nathaniel remained silent, unleashing his full power as he relentlessly attacked, employing the devastating skills of an eighth-level Beast Master to destroy the monster''s tentacles. Not long ago, the monster had been high and mighty, shouting about great power and insignificant ants. Now, it could only clumsily dodge Nathaniel''s strikes, its tentacles continuously falling away. The battle on the ground was nearing its end, while the rain and wind in the sky showed no signs of weakening. When the last Beast Master arrived to support and together they brought down the final dog-like creature, someone, disregarding the rain-soaked and bloodied ground, sat down heavily. They struggled to lift their head, gazing up at the battle in the sky, and in a daze, raised their hands, incredulously saying: "Did we really do it? Just as Charles said, we saved everyone?" Their voice quickly resonated with the other Beast Masters. Many, ignoring their own injuries, looked up at Nathaniel and, most crucially, Charles, exclaiming, "A miracle! Charles led us to create a miracle!" "Yes! Charles accomplished the impossible with us! We truly saved everyone!" A Beast Master turned to look behind, at the rescued visitors. Though they appeared extremely weak, no one had died, everyone had survived! Yes, everyone! Now, only the monster in the sky remained before the battle at Flower Falls Gorge could be declared completely over. As long as they killed it, this incident would come to a perfect conclusion. The Beast Masters present all understood this, and in their eyes, the retreating monster was no longer a significant threat. However, at that moment, the monster began to swell grotesquely. Its round body rapidly expanded at an alarming rate. "Not good!" Nathaniel reacted quickly. He knew this was likely the monster''s last struggle. Although he didn''t know what it would do, the best option was to interrupt it and deny it any opportunity for retaliation! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next instant, Nathaniel surged forward with all his might, channeling all his energy into his weapon. This was his most powerful attack! But just as his body began to move, he heard a vague and eerie sound in his ears. At the same time, Nathaniel''s vision began to blur, and he seemed to see countless images flickering and intertwining. He was not alone in this, everyone present experienced the same issue. The monster''s body had expanded to its limit and suddenly began to contract violently, leaving only a grayish-white eye floating in the air. "You cannot kill me! Saving everyone? The day of destruction is coming, and no one can stop it. Everyone will die, and they will die in agony." the monster''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears. At that moment, everyone froze in place, trembling as if they had witnessed something unbearable. Some had tears streaming down their faces, while others collapsed to the ground, crying out, "No! No, this can''t be real!" Charles was also affected, his mind felt somewhat dazed. At that moment, he smelled a dark, damp, and foul odor. He sensed the sound of water flowing nearby and opened his eyes in confusion, only to find that his hands had undergone a drastic change. His hands resembled those of a newborn baby, devoid of any strength, waving aimlessly in the air. The air around him was extremely humid, and the stench was almost suffocating. "Where am I? Wasn''t I fighting in Flower Falls Gorge? Is the monster''s final trick to create an illusion?" Charles pondered anxiously. He wanted to leave this place as quickly as possible but discovered that he had no power left in his body. It felt as if he were a real baby, abandoned in a sewer right after birth. In addition to the sound of flowing water, there was a rustling noise, as if some creature was slowly approaching him. Struggling to turn his head, Charles saw large rats with bright eyes inching closer and closer to him. Chapter 401 - 401: Im Not an Idiot Either The filthy, dirty rat approached baby Charles and carefully sniffed his body. The scent of fresh blood and flesh made the rat unable to resist standing up. It opened its mouth and took a bite. The intense pain caused the baby to writhe, which resulted in the flesh the rat had bitten tearing apart. Blood immediately flowed from the baby, filling the sewer with a metallic scent. The air began to stir with agitation, and more and more rats gathered around the baby. They opened their mouths and started to gnaw at the baby''s body, piece by piece. Helpless, in pain, and lost, the cries of the baby echoed in the darkness. A child who had just arrived in this world did not see the sun or humanity for the first time. Instead, he found himself in the dirtiest of sewers, being gnawed on by countless rats. Finally, when the horde of rats left, all that remained were small, white bones. Immense despair and pain continuously swept over Charles''s heart. Yet at that moment, Charles felt remarkably alert, he remembered exactly what he needed to do. When Charles opened his eyes once more, he found himself back in reality. In Flower Falls Gorge, the Beast Master and the tourists, along with the flying mystical beasts beneath their feet, were all immersed in various illusions. The Beast Master on the ground, along with the tourists, cried out helplessly and painfully. Thin strands of black gas rose straight up from the ground into the air, completely unaffected by the raging winds and torrential rain, and flowed into the creature''s grayish-white eye. Soon, the monster, which had originally only one eye, began to grow larger, sprouting flesh and a mouth. "I didn''t expect you to wake up so quickly, you really are something." the monster said, its voice no longer harsh but strangely calm, as it slowly approached Charles. Charles took a deep breath and pulled out the black gold long knife. He didn''t anticipate that this monster had the ability to create illusions that could engulf everyone and absorb some kind of energy from their bodies. Thinking this, Charles instinctively examined his own body and found that he was not surrounded by that black gas. "You don''t need to look, you are different from them. I''m curious about the power you have and where it comes from." "If you tell me the truth, I won''t have to kill you. You can leave alive." the monster said slowly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles raised the object in his hand, ready to speak, but was interrupted by the monster, which said, "Alright, I''m not an idiot." Charles chose not to respond. The object in his hand was just a rare item he had found and dyed white. The reason for this was that Charles was thinking long term. After this incident was resolved, there would certainly be curiosity about how he accomplished it. Very few people knew about the unknown thing inside him, and Charles didn''t want to expose this secret. If it became known that everything relied on the power of the unknown within him, he might attract the attention of powerful Beast Masters, especially organizations like Constellation. Thus, he would fabricate the story that everything was due to the object in his hand, and according to his plan, he would destroy the object in front of everyone just as everything was about to conclude. If others discovered that his mysterious object was a treasure that could counter the strange entities in Flower Falls Gorge and could only be used once before breaking. Then even if someone wanted to investigate, they wouldn''t uncover anything. Thinking of this, Charles looked at the monster not far away, which was rapidly growing larger, and slowly said, "What a coincidence, that''s a line I want to give to you." "What?" The monster clearly froze for a moment, then realized something and tried to retreat quickly, but it was already too late! At the moment Charles spoke, he had already infused the attribute energy from within him into the black gold long knife. Seeing the monster''s attempt to escape, a mocking smile appeared on Charles''s lips as he said: "What a coincidence, I''m not an idiot either. You think you can intimidate me when you''re at your weakest? You must think I''m pretty stupid." The monster halted its movement, looked at Charles, and forced itself to take a step forward, its mouth slowly opening as it said, "I''m just surprised at how quickly you woke up. Most people would be overwhelmed by such pain and despair, unable to leave in a short time, but you''re quite different." "However, if you really plan to challenge me recklessly, you can give it a shot." The mockery on Charles''s face intensified as he observed the monster''s body, which was now vastly different from when it first appeared! Especially after the monster used its ability to create illusions for everyone, it had been reduced to just one eye. "Despair and pain? I''ve been completely awake all along." Charles said slowly. Then, the black gold long knife in his hand emitted a blinding black light. The four attribute energies of the black gold knife glow, with unparalleled speed and power, slashed straight toward the monster in the sky! "You, you actually dare to strike!" The monster shouted in panic, desperately trying to evade Charles''s attack. However, due to the incredible speed of the black gold knife glow, even as it tried its best to dodge, it was still sliced in half! "Getting cut in half and still not dead? Looks like I need to do this a few more times." Charles said, surprised as he watched the monster trying to reassemble its two halves. After hearing Charles''s words, the monster froze for a moment, incredulously saying, "A few more times? Wasn''t that attack just now your last resort? You can still cast it again?" Charles didn''t respond but instead proved it through action, injecting the four attribute energies into the black gold long knife once more. The monster, whose body was healing in the sky, trembled at the sight and hurriedly said: "Wait a moment, I admit I underestimated you just now, but do you really intend to strike at me again? Killing me will attract the attention of great beings, and you may not understand what consequences that will bring." Charles did not pause and continued to inject attribute energy into the black gold long knife, responding: "I don''t need to know. After I kill you, everyone''s illusions will disappear. Oh, and I forgot to mention, that so-called great being you speak of has probably wanted to keep an eye on me for a long time." After saying this, Charles unleashed the black gold knife glow, slicing the monster''s healing body in half once more. But it wasn''t over yet. Now severely injured, the monster''s defensive capabilities had greatly diminished. That previous attack with the four attribute energies had already been somewhat wasted. After two or three breaths, the black gold long knife in Charles''s hand lit up again, and three attribute energies of the black gold knife glow continued to slash at the remaining parts of the monster''s body! "Wait, I" "That''s not an illusion, that''s reality" "Damn it, can''t you pause for a moment and let me finish a sentence" Charles showed no signs of stopping. He wasn''t sure if the monster still had hidden abilities, and if he hesitated and something unexpected happened, it would be too late for regrets! Ultimately, under Charles''s relentless attacks, the monster''s body was sliced into countless fragments, the largest of which was only the size of a baseball. Even so, the monster''s mouth continued to open, saying, "You will regret this. This so-called saving everyone is merely temporary, you" This time, Charles did not give the monster a chance to continue speaking. His internal attribute energy was nearly depleted, but thankfully, a regular black gold knife glow was now enough to inflict serious damage on the monster. At this moment, Charles was just like Nathaniel at the beginning, not saying a word and only launching attacks. Until the monster''s body was reduced to countless thumb-sized fragments, Charles still felt uneasy. He took out a miracle drug from his storage space to restore his attribute energy and drank it down. Then, he began to closely watch the floating chunks of flesh and blood. As soon as he sensed anything unusual about any piece, Charles would not hesitate to launch a black gold knife glow directly at it! It wasn''t until Nathaniel woke up that Charles let out a sigh of relief. Just now, the most effective weapon he had against this strange entity was the power of the unknown within him, which he could no longer use. When he awakened from the illusion, a strange thought crossed Charles''s mind: the illusion seemed so real! The despair and pain had almost dragged Charles down with it. "That''s a bit odd. It felt like the unknown power within me was affected by that despair and pain, rendering it completely silent. What could be the reason for that?" Charles pondered to himself. At that moment, Nathaniel was blankly looking around, instantly thinking of the terrifying consequences. While he had been lost in the illusion, the monster had been able to act! "Charles, where''s that monster? It didn''t escape, did it? If so, we really got lucky. Otherwise, if it had attacked us, we would be in danger!" Nathaniel sighed in relief. Then he noticed the floating chunks in the sky that looked somewhat familiar. Nathaniel strained to remember, feeling like he had seen those pieces somewhere before. "The monster didn''t escape. Those small fragments you see are it." Charles said slowly. Nathaniel''s eyes widened in shock as he turned to look at Charles, then back at the fragments. He swallowed hard and asked Charles: "Did you do all of this?" Chapter 402 - 402: How Should I Reward Him? "You all fell into the illusion just now. I woke up a bit faster and noticed that the monster was at its weakest, so I took the opportunity to deal with it." Charles explained casually. After hearing Charles''s words, Nathaniel slowly floated over to the fragments and began to examine them closely. He used the attribute energy within him to sense the defensive capabilities of those fragments, then suddenly looked up and stared at Charles, saying: "Did you really do this? Well, who else could accomplish something like this? Even if the monster was at its weakest, a typical Level Four Beast Master wouldn''t be able to inflict serious damage." Charles nodded. Nathaniel, as an Eighth Level Beast Master, certainly spoke the truth. If it weren''t for the [black gold long knife] releasing the Black Gold Knife Glow, and Charles''s ability to utilize multiple types of attribute energy, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to deal with that monster! While Charles was talking to Nathaniel, the others in Flower Falls Gorge began to wake up one by one. The Beast Masters who had come to assist, as well as the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, sat on the ground in despair as soon as they opened their eyes. Some were screaming, while others were desperately hugging their loved ones. Clearly, the illusion had caused severe emotional trauma to them. After a while, once Nathaniel had dealt with the monster''s fragments, he slowly brought Charles down from the sky. The rain in Flower Falls Gorge began to lessen, and the wind was no longer so fierce. In the gentle breeze and light rain, countless colorful petals floated down from the sky, dancing gracefully. No one appreciated this beautiful scene, everyone slowly raised their heads, fixated on Charles''s figure. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Is it over? Is that monster really dead?" Charles nodded and replied, "Everything is over. You are no longer in danger." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Many felt as if they had been dreaming, but their weak [Bodies] and psychological scars served as reminders that everything that had just happened was indeed real. Someone couldn''t help but break down in tears, their face filled with joy at having survived. Nathaniel looked at the tourists in front of him and instinctively turned to Charles, his expression complex as he spoke, "Charles, if it weren''t for you this time, these people would have truly died. Moreover, while we were all caught in the illusion, if you hadn''t woken up, all our efforts might have been in vain." The emotions in Nathaniel''s heart were difficult to describe. There was the most sincere gratitude, along with a strong shock at what an eighteen-year-old could accomplish. Facing such a terrifying monster, an eighteen-year-old not only devised a way to save others but also personally ended the monster''s threat, ultimately ensuring that no one had died and everyone survived. This was something that could only be seen in movies! At that moment, Wesley, a master-level blacksmith, also approached. His face was filled with dread, recalling the feeling of being controlled by the black threads, unable to move, and the final illusion. For this elderly man, who wasn''t skilled in combat, it was terrifying. "I didn''t expect you really pulled it off. Heroes emerge from youth!" Wesley sighed. At the beginning, he had never dared to imagine that the final outcome would be so wonderful. When he was being controlled by the black threads, Wesley felt an immense despair. Clinging to a final glimmer of hope, he had thrown the Fire God Stone to Charles. He never expected that Charles would actually achieve the impossible! Faced with the praise from Nathaniel and Wesley, Charles scratched his head and slowly replied, "It wasn''t just my effort. The reason we could save these tourists was due to all of us, including those taxi drivers who helped a lot." Upon hearing Charles''s response, the admiration in Nathaniel''s eyes deepened. If it were any other young man, they definitely wouldn''t have acted like Charles did! Not only Nathaniel, but Wesley''s gaze toward Charles grew softer as well. In the entire Flower Falls Gorge, tens of thousands of eyes were on Charles, each filled with gratitude and shock. Faced with the attention of so many people, Charles felt a bit overwhelmed. Back at Cyber Academy, there were only a dozen people watching him at times, and even at most, it was less than a hundred. As his strength grew, the number of onlookers increased. Today was the highest number he had ever faced! In the face of so many gazes, Charles felt at a loss for words. "Alright, Charles used up quite a bit of energy in the battle just now. Let him go rest for a while, and everyone else should take care of the aftermath." Nathaniel said loudly. The tourists surrounding Charles slowly dispersed, creating a path for him. Charles didn''t hesitate and directly took steps toward the exit of Flower Falls Gorge. With every step he took, many tourists nearby looked at him and said: "Thank you for saving me." "Charles! You are a true hero!" "Thank you!" The heartfelt words of gratitude and praise echoed in Charles''s ears. He didn''t know why, but his body began to heat up again, as if that unknown force inside him was slowly awakening in response to these people''s thanks. On this road filled with gratitude and admiration, Charles walked slowly and for a long time. It wasn''t that he particularly enjoyed this atmosphere, rather, he sensed that the unknown force within him was very sensitive to it. At first, it was the blood tears from the infant''s forehead, embodying a mother''s strongest love for her child. Later, it came from those Beast Masters who came to assist, and finally, from the tourists who were saved. "If I''m not mistaken, it must be the positive emotions of humanity. These invisible and intangible things are the key to awakening the unknown force within me." Charles continuously analyzed in his mind. This was his hypothesis, and it seemed quite reasonable. Moreover, when facing the monster''s final illusion, he had felt too much pain and despair, causing the unknown force within him to fall into a deep sleep. Soon, surrounded by the crowd, Charles returned to the hotel. He didn''t notice that among the crowd, Luna and Snow were watching him. "Sister Luna, I think I understand now why you were moved by Charles. A man like that, even I would be touched." Snow said slowly. Luna turned to glance at her for a moment but said nothing. Snow, feeling a bit guilty, shifted her gaze to the ground and whispered, "He''s just so handsome! A hero surrounded by thousands, a hero who saved everyoneit''s like a direct hit to my heart, what should I do?" "Just go back." Luna replied coldly. Snow immediately looked up and spoke quickly to Luna, "Sister Luna, don''t worry, I won''t try to steal your man, as long as I can control myself!" Luna didn''t look at Snow again. In her mind, Snow was just someone who liked to joke around, with a personality that was bold and outgoing. Therefore, Luna simply thought that Snow was just trying to be funny right now. "Go rest for a bit." Luna said once more. As Snow looked at Luna''s expressionless face, she couldn''t help but think to herself, "Sister Luna and Charles are really a perfect matchone is aloof, the other calm and collected." "They say that for two people to be together, their personalities should complement each other. Charles is so serious and composed, he should find someone a bit more lively." As Snow walked slowly behind Luna, her mind kept wandering. Mainly, it was Charles''s earlier performance that was just too unforgettable! ... News of the Flower Falls Gorge incident spread throughout Genosha in no time! The people of Genosha, who had been anxiously praying and fearing that eighty percent of the tourists would have to make the ultimate sacrifice, were left with their mouths agape in disbelief upon learning that Charles and the others had saved all the tourists. "Is this for real? Am I dreaming?" Some people almost dropped their phones, thinking they were in a dream. Others rushed into the streets, shouting excitedly, "Charles! You''re amazing!" The atmosphere in Genosha shifted from heavy and anxious to one of excitement and joy! More and more people from Genosha stepped out of their homes and onto the streets to join in the celebration. Even shop owners brought out balloons, colorful lights, and fireworks, offering them for free. At that moment, the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, was in the palace. Watching the fireworks bloom in the sky and hearing the cheers around him, a smile couldn''t help but appear on his lips. "Charles, oh Charles, you truly are the hero of all Genosha!" Miles exclaimed. The surrounding ministers all nodded in agreement. Some ministers who had initially thought that Charles was too young to have any good solutions slowly stepped forward and spoke up: "Your Majesty, may I ask when Charles will return? I want to apologize to him for my earlier dismissiveness." Miles waved his hand, showing no signs of anger, and replied: "Now you see, Charles is a true genius. He is the hero of Genosha and also its hope for the future." "All of you think carefully about how to reward him." Emperor Miles posed his question, and the ministers fell into deep thought. It seemed that Charles didn''t lack for money, after all, he was a master-level alchemist''s apprentice, and a disciple of Ezra, so ordinary rewards wouldn''t suffice. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 403 - 403: The Council of Ten Just as Miles and the ministers were deep in thought, the communication device capable of contacting other nations suddenly emitted a sound. This time, it wasn''t a message being sent, rather, a country was requesting a direct call. The atmosphere was instantly shattered, the urgent ringing seemed to convey a sense of unease. Miles hurried to the communication device, leaned down to take a look, and discovered that it was a request from Kingston. He recalled Kingston''s unreasonable demands from before, and an anger surged within him. He wanted to see what Kingston wanted now that they were suddenly requesting communication. As Miles agreed to the communication request, an urgent voice came through the device: "Esteemed Emperor of Genosha, I apologize for the sudden interruption. I am the Foreign Minister of Kingston, and we urgently need your country''s help. Could you please tell me how you managed to kill that monster and save everyone?" Miles did not rush to answer. He furrowed his brows and began to think slowly. Was there a problem that made Kingston so anxious? According to intelligence, many countries had encountered situations similar to Genosha''s. Kingston had previously claimed they had a way to save thirty percent of lives, had they failed? Before Miles could inquire further, Kingston''s representative hurriedly continued: "We''re in trouble. That monster can''t be killed at all. The black threads are completely immune to physical attacks. How did you solve this problem?" "Our intelligence personnel say it was a boy named Charles who saved everyone. That''s simply impossible!" "We don''t have much time left. We''re facing a critical moment, and people are dying continuously!" Miles took a deep breath and replied directly: "The news is true. It was indeed Charles who saved everyone trapped in Flower Falls Gorge, but unfortunately, he cannot replicate that miracle again." "Because he possesses a rare treasure that has the power to counter those black threads, and it can no longer be used." Silence fell, and there was no sound from Kingston for a long time. After about two or three minutes, the Foreign Minister''s voice finally came through again. "We no longer need your assistance." Miles was taken aback, not fully processing the statement, until the communication was abruptly cut off. He immediately shouted to the minister in charge of intelligence: "Quickly find out! What''s the situation over in Kingston?" Soon, the intelligence minister returned, clutching a laptop. Without wasting any words, he directly played a video in front of Emperor Miles of Genosha and the other ministers. It depicted a location in Kingston that resembled a small city, but its exterior was covered in an unending layer of black. As the video zoomed in, Miles could clearly see that the black covering the city was actually countless human corpses! Black tentacles were emerging from their eyes, noses, mouths, and ears, creating a sight that was utterly bizarre! "Is this the final outcome?" Miles inhaled deeply, not daring to imagine that without Charles, the tourists trapped in Flower Falls Gorge would not only lose their lives but also end up in such a grotesque and horrifying state. The intelligence minister nodded and replied, "Your Majesty, according to our intelligence sources, there is a monster in Kingston that is similar to the one in Flower Falls Gorge." "After Kingston''s operation failed, in just a few minutes, the entire population of fifty thousand in that city was transformed into this." "And that monster has become a being that can rival a Level Nine Beast Master!" At the intelligence minister''s words, everyone present widened their eyes in disbelief, some instinctively repeating, "Rival a Level Nine Beast Master?" The intelligence minister nodded seriously and heavily, explaining further. It turned out that while Kingston was attempting to rescue the people in that city, they were also mobilizing the nearest Level Eight Beast Masters for support. However, they did not have a genius like Charles who could sense the movements of the [Constellation] organization in advance. So, by the time the Level Eight Beast Masters arrived after the operation failed, everyone in the small city had already perished, leaving behind only a massive monster. The furious Level Eight Beast Masters attempted to attack the creature, but to their surprise, it simply used a tentacle to crush one of them into a pulp! "What happened to the monster?" Miles quickly asked. The intelligence minister shook his head and slowly replied, "It vanished. No one knows where it went." "How could this be? With such a large size, it would attract attention even if it were flying in the sky." Miles frowned, deep in thought. Soon, a terrifying thought crossed his mind. "Could that monster change its size? If it can change its form at will, it might even disguise itself as a human." Once this idea was voiced, all the ministers present fell silent. Each person was filled with fear, realizing that if this were true, it meant a highly destructive monster could suddenly appear in a densely populated city. And with strength rivaling a Level Nine Beast Master, there were very few countries that could stop such a creature! "Mobilize all intelligence personnel across the nation to investigate this matter thoroughly! We must obtain more detailed information!" Miles said firmly. "Understood." replied the intelligence minister. The joy and excitement that had come with Charles''s arrival had vanished, leaving only deep fear and concern. "What exactly is this thing? It has already killed fifty thousand ordinary people and possesses power comparable to a Level Nine Beast Master. What if it were to slaughter an entire country?" Miles couldn''t help but think. This kind of monster was a common enemy of all humanity! They had initially thought that after striking at the [Constellation] organization, it would not reappear as it was regaining strength. Little did they know that the enemy was secretly preparing such a thing. Thankfully, with Charles''s presence, they were able to detect the anomalies in Flower Falls City in time. If it weren''t for Charles, Nathaniel''s support wouldn''t have arrived so quickly. At that point, even if Charles had a solution, he wouldn''t have enough backing to implement it. ... In the Haunted Marsh, the very center of the Ethereal Grove, a towering spire stood at ten thousand meters high. This was the holy land for all Beast Masters in the Haunted Marsh, the headquarters of the Beast Master Guild! In a large conference room at the top of the tower, a mysterious figure wearing a white mask sat quietly in a chair, maintaining silence. Opposite this mysterious individual lay an ancient-looking, palm-sized black mirror. The mysterious person infused their internal energy into the black mirror and waited a few breaths. The light and space around the mirror began to twist gradually, with colors and lines continuously breaking and reassembling. Finally, the entire conference room underwent a dramatic transformation, and numerous figures appeared out of thin air. "Everyone, it''s been a long time." the mysterious figure slowly spoke. An exceptionally thin elder, resembling a skeleton, hoarsely asked, "It''s been eighteen years since the last ten-person meeting, hasn''t it? What is the reason for this gathering?" "Eighteen years have passed, and you''re about to wither away, yet your impatient nature hasn''t changed much. Not everyone is here yet." a notably sultry voice chimed in. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The masked figure''s gaze slowly shifted to the speaker, a massive man standing two meters tall, with a rugged face covered in a thick beard. "Don''t stare at me like that. Have you missed me after eighteen years?" the burly man said shyly. In the entire conference room, no one spoke, everyone had their mouths shut. "Am I just too charming?" the burly man cleared his throat again, wanting to say something more. At that moment, the mysterious figure in the white mask calmly said, "If it weren''t for the fact that only your shadow is standing before me, I would have already taken action. If you don''t want to get hit, keep your mouth shut!" The two-meter-tall bearded man instantly closed his mouth, casting a resentful glance at the mysterious figure in the white mask. The masked figure slowly continued, "No need to wait any longer, Ten has already been sent out to hunt the [Bodies]." "Those old fools from [Constellation] have conducted seven rituals in the seven countries of the Abyssal Depths, aiming to hatch seven [Bodies]." "The ritual on the Genosha side failed, but the other six rituals were all successful." Upon hearing the mention of the [Bodies], the other eight individuals present instinctively narrowed their pupils, directing their attention toward the mysterious figure in the white mask. The first to speak, the thin elder, couldn''t help but ask: "Seven rituals, and six of them succeeded? There has never been such a high success rate before. It seems we really don''t have much time left." The mysterious figure in the white mask shook his head and said, "The situation is worse than you think. Their plan is quite good, all seven rituals should have succeeded. It seems the failure in Genosha was caused by a boy." "A boy? How is that possible? If a powerful Beast Master happened to pass by and intervened, that would be understandable. But a mere boy wouldn''t stand a chance." someone questioned. The mysterious figure in the white mask nodded. He was also curious about how a boy could achieve such a feat. After all, dealing with such a bizarre existence would be difficult without overwhelming power to suppress it. Chapter 404 - 404: Lunas invitation. "The boy from Genosha, I will send someone to investigate him thoroughly. Now, let''s discuss how to address the repercussions of this incident." the mysterious man''s voice echoed once more. The thin elder snorted coldly and said, "What else can be done? Isn''t this what you all do best? Hide the truth and use other hot-button issues to divert everyone''s attention." "Then, subtly alter everyone''s memories, making them forget anything related to this matter." The mysterious figure paid no mind to the elder''s sarcastic tone, calmly stating: "You should know very well the consequences of everyone knowing about this." The thin elder fell silent for a moment, then sighed and slowly said, "Sigh, I just feel that even if death is inevitable, it should come after knowing the truth." "Is the truth really that important? If everyone knows, we would only have a few years left before the world ends." the mysterious man said in the most neutral tone, revealing the most terrifying reality. "Even if we keep them in the dark, how much time do we really have left? The barrier of the Ethereal Grove is weakening little by little, and those things outside are stirring." the thin elder said, furrowing his brow. "We have twenty years. We have twenty years to cultivate a true savior!" The mysterious man slowly turned his body, looking out the window of the conference room as he continued. "If, after thirty years, there is still no hope in sight, I will decide to abandon the other realms and activate the Haunted Marsh barrier. That way, we can still buy some time." Silence fell, the other eight people present remained quiet. After a long pause, a two-meter-tall, robust man sighed and said slowly, "Are we really going to do that? The combined population of the other realms is over ten billion!" "If the barrier of the Ethereal Grove fails, then those ten billion people will become food for the things outside." The mysterious man in the white mask turned slowly, his tone calm as he continued: "We can''t allow those things outside to grow any stronger, otherwise, we truly won''t be able to resist." "If that situation arises, I will be the one to make the decision. You don''t need to carry any psychological burden." The thin elder opened his mouth but found himself unable to speak. "Alright, let''s move on to discuss other matters. The six [Bodies] will hide, they don''t want us to discover them, and Ten will do his best to hunt them down." "Do your best to take action as well. This is just the [Constellation]''s operation in the Abyssal Depths, the [Bodies] will appear in other places too." the mysterious man said slowly. ... In the Abyssal Depths, Genosha, at the Cyber Academy, Charles woke up early as usual. When he returned to Genosha, he saw online news about events happening in other countries. He initially thought that the [Constellation] organization was only active in Flower Falls Gorge, but it turned out their operations spanned the entire Abyssal Depths! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the past few days, Charles had been pondering why the members of the [Constellation] organization were doing this. What was their ultimate goal? Unfortunately, due to the lack of information, even speculation is impossible. Ever since the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles had returned to his normal life. Every day, he switched back and forth between attending classes and training. Recently, news about the inter-academy competition among the three major academies of Genosha had been frequently mentioned, and many people began discussing it. This made Charles instinctively think of Grace, he hadn''t heard any news about her for quite some time. Charles slightly lowered his head, looking at the human contract on himself, his expression unusually calm. As usual, he arrived at the academy cafeteria, where he summoned Little Gold, Mia, Max, and Mousie in a private booth. "Master, master! I''m so hungry, really hungry!" Little Gold rushed to Charles''s side as soon as it appeared, constantly rubbing its head against Charles''s legs. "I really can''t deal with you. You just finished eating fifty gold coins'' worth of metal yesterday! If you keep eating like this, others would have long been unable to support you!" Charles said slowly. Little Gold lifted its head, its eyes sparkling as it looked at Charles, replying, "That''s others, you are the best, Master! You won''t let me eat less!" Charles had no choice but to take out some metal materials from his storage space. Little Gold''s Metal Devour ability was quite expensive, but its growth was also significant, it was now nearly two meters tall! "By the way, Little Gold, how big can you grow in the future?" Charles asked curiously. Little Gold completely ignored Charles, wildly devouring the metal in front of it, until Charles casually said, "Do you want to eat again tomorrow?" Little Gold abruptly stopped its actions, stuck out its tongue, licked the metallic residue at the corner of its mouth, thought seriously for a moment, and answered: "Very, very big!" "How big exactly?" Charles was very curious. "About a hundred times my current size." Little Gold said slowly. Charles gasped in shock, Little Gold could actually grow that big in the future? How much metal would that require! Just thinking about it made Charles a bit uneasy, it seemed that most of his money would have to go into Little Gold''s belly in the future. "You''re really a bottomless money pit." Charles remarked with a sigh. He then turned to look at Max. After the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles had specifically used disguise props to take Max and the others to have fun in other places for two days. After returning, Max''s condition had noticeably improved, and the other mystical beasts were even more lively. Honestly, Charles had completely come to regard Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold as his family. For a Beast Master, the psychological state of mystical beasts is equally crucial, they are not cold tools but rather warm, emotional, independent beings. Watching the mystical beasts continuously eat, a sense of serene happiness gradually rose in Charles''s heart. He thought that living peacefully with the mystical beasts like this would also be a wonderful choice. "Too bad, without enough strength, when danger arrives, I probably won''t be able to protect them." Thinking of this, Charles slowly clenched his fist, he couldn''t halt his progress in becoming stronger. Not to mention, once Little Gold grows a bit more, with his current power as a Level Four Beast Master and his skills as a Special Alchemist, he definitely wouldn''t be able to provide enough metal materials for Little Gold. Although Little Gold wouldn''t starve without these materials, Charles didn''t want to see Little Gold go hungry, he only joked about how much Little Gold eats but had never truly felt that way. Similarly, he wanted to fulfill Mia''s desire for fine wine, and while Mousie and Max didn''t ask for much, he also wished to meet their needs in the future. While Charles was lost in thought, Max, who had finished eating, quietly came to his side, slowly lay down next to him, and gently said: "Master, you seem a little worried." Charles reached out slowly and patted Max''s head, replying, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I might just be busier in the future." "Max doesn''t mind that, as long as I''m by my master''s side, I''m happy no matter what we do." Max''s voice echoed in Charles''s heart. Charles was momentarily taken aback, then took a deep breath and lay down on Max, feeling its warmth. Sunlight streamed in through the booth''s window, illuminating the entire room. Little Gold was eagerly bouncing around, engaged in Metal Devour, while Mousie was exceptionally lively, and Mia, who was clearly tipsy, swayed unsteadily. Max lay calmly on the floor. Charles felt an indescribable sense of peace and satisfaction in his heart. ... In the afternoon, just after finishing his classes, Charles stepped out of the classroom and encountered two familiar figures. Luna stood quietly at the door, accompanied by Snow. Some other students turned to look, whispering among themselves: "Look! It''s Goddess Luna!" "She''s so beautiful! How did she end up here?" "Don''t you remember? She''s also from our academy, she was just out with Lord Nathaniel for a while." "I know that, I''m just curious. It seems like she''s waiting for someone." Someone immediately chimed in, "Duh, who else could she be waiting for? It must be Charles. No one else could make Luna wait like that." "Charles? I really envy Luna." another student exclaimed unconsciously. Then they continued to chatter among themselves: "Envy Luna? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" "Of course! I really envy her. That''s Charles we''re talking about. I wish I could just say a few words to him." "You''re right! Compared to Luna, Charles is even more admirable. I really envy Luna!" Luna''s body stiffened slightly, she could hear their words, and no matter how low their voices were, they couldn''t escape her ears. As Charles walked out of the classroom, Luna quickly approached him and said: "I need to talk to you." Charles stopped in his tracks, looking at Luna with some confusion, and asked, "What is it?" "The banquet." Snow couldn''t help but facepalm, she felt that Luna''s brevity was really not a good thing! "Well, the exchange competition among the three academies is about to start, right? There''s a banquet tonight that will invite some impressive young talents to attend. Luna feels it would be too boring to go alone, so she wanted to know if you''d like to join." Snow said directly. Charles instinctively wanted to decline, he wasn''t very interested in such banquets. He thought it would be better to spend the evening training in the training room. But then Snow said something that piqued his interest a little. Chapter 405 - 405: The Nobility of the Haunted Marsh "I heard that Grace has returned to Genosha Calivia. It seems she''s made significant progress. Ordinary level four Beast Masters are no match for her anymore. Now she can even compete with level five Beast Masters." Snow added. Charles instantly became interested. Just earlier, he had been thinking about Grace, recalling the human contract he had with her. Especially her attitude in front of everyone, looking down on any commoner. It left a lasting impression on Charles. Just because he was from a commoner background and had caught up to her on the trial''s leaderboard, she reacted as if she had been insulted and couldn''t accept it. "Nobility, commoners, what''s the difference?" Charles thought subconsciously. After arriving in Calivia, his remarkable talent had made everyone forget that he was still a commoner. Because of his commoner status, Charles had faced quite a bit of ridicule and provocation from noble people. However, in the face of such genuine disdain and contempt, Charles had always chosen to prove himself through his actions. The gap between nobility and commoner status was hardly worth mentioning when it came to strength. Thinking of this, Charles slowly nodded and replied, "If there''s nothing else tonight, I will come take a look." Upon hearing Charles''s response, Luna''s eyes initially lit up, but then she suddenly seemed to remember something, and her bright eyes gradually dimmed as she said softly: "Alright, see you tonight." Snow glanced at Luna in confusion, feeling a wave of doubt rising within her. Wait a minute, Charles has already agreed to the evening banquet, so why does Luna seem a bit down? In front of Charles, Snow felt it was not appropriate to ask Luna, so she could only suppress her curiosity and said to Charles, "Then it''s settled. You must come to the banquet tonight. Luna and I will be waiting for you." "The banquet starts at eight o''clock." After saying this, Snow directly followed Luna and left. When they returned to Luna''s home, Snow looked at Luna with a strange expression and slowly asked, "Sister Luna, what''s wrong? You seem a bit down." Luna shook her head and didn''t answer. Instead, she went straight to her room, collapsed onto her bed, and covered her head with the white blanket. "That''s odd. Sister Luna usually isn''t like this. Let me think... Charles clearly agreed to the banquet tonight. What is there to be upset about?" Snow pondered to herself as she looked at Luna lying on the bed. Suddenly, she had a thought. Snow tentatively asked, "Sister Luna, you don''t think Charles agreed because of Grace, do you?" Though she couldn''t see all of Luna''s body, Snow could still sense Luna stiffening as if someone had hit a nerve. "I don''t know." Luna''s voice came muffled from under the blanket, sounding somewhat heavy. The atmosphere in the room instantly became silent. After a long moment, Luna finally spoke again, asking, "Who is this Grace?" A smile instantly appeared on Snow''s face as she happily replied, "Hehe, Sister Luna, you''re subconsciously feeling jealous! There''s nothing special between Grace and Charles. I''ve already looked into it. Grace publicly belittled Charles''s status before. They even established a human contract." Upon hearing "human contract." Luna suddenly pulled back the blanket, a hint of surprise slowly flowing into her clear eyes. "So don''t be sad, Sister Luna. Later, I''ll help you dress up nicely, and we''ll see that Grace at the banquet. Let''s find out what kind of arrogant and rude person would treat Charles that way!" Snow said, shaking her fist, a displeased expression on her face. In her view, a hero like Charles, who continuously saved the honor of the Genosha people and even the lives of tens of thousands, should not be belittled by anyone! Luna remained silent, just giving a slight nod. She had never liked wearing makeup before, it was both troublesome and uncomfortable. "Sister Luna, just bear with it a little. You''re curious about this Grace too, right? Don''t worry, with me around, I''ll make sure you''re the most beautiful one at the event!" Snow confidently patted her chest. Time passed quickly. Charles went about his classes and training as usual, not caring at all about the banquet tonight. Only the long-absent Grace piqued his interest a bit. He knew that the gap between him and her would only grow larger. By the time the terms of the human contract came due, he would undoubtedly achieve victory. "It''s getting a bit late. What time is the banquet? Eight o''clock? It''s already past seven." Charles quickly washed up. After finishing his grooming, he looked at the luxurious formal wear in his wardrobe. However, he didn''t take it out to put on, instead, without hesitation, he grabbed the everyday clothes beside it. Charles remembered that he had bought this outfit together with Catherine. Well, it wasn''t exactly a purchase, the store had offered it to him as a gift. "I wonder how Catherine is doing now. Sigh, if only I didn''t have so much going on here, I could visit the Gaoshan nationality." Charles sighed. Next, there were still three inter-college exchange competitions to prepare for. After selecting the suitable candidates, there would be subsequent contests against the young people from Kingston. All of this had to be wrapped up within three months because the fourth month would bring the assessment at the Cyber Academy''s main campus. Time was tight, and nearly every moment had something that needed to be done. If he could become a Level 5 Beast Master before the assessment at the Cyber Academy, he wouldn''t need to participate in the evaluation. By then, he might be able to use the intervening time to visit the Gaoshan nationality and see how Catherine was doing. Thinking of this, Charles glanced once more at the luxurious formal wear in the wardrobe, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. Then he quietly closed the wardrobe, got dressed in his everyday clothes, and headed straight for the banquet that Snow had mentioned. In the heart of Genosha Calivia, a magnificent building stood tall, slowly unveiling the banquet for the young geniuses of Genosha. This was the most prosperous area of Genosha, and standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows of the grand hall, one could enjoy a panoramic view of the nighttime scenery of the entire city. Soft, gentle music began to play, flowing through the room like ribbons. There were first-time attendees who nervously picked up a glass of red wine while keeping their eyes fixed on the band playing music in the corner. "Oh my gosh, isn''t that the most famous band in Genosha? I heard they never accept private performances. If you want to hear their music, you have to go to the concert hall." "That''s true for commoners and nobles who don''t have enough status. But for today, they''re just here to entertain and create a lively atmosphere. There''s no need to be surprised." someone replied casually. "Sorry, I''ve never attended a banquet like this before, so I''m a bit taken aback." a young man said, trying to relax and blend in with the surroundings. Across from him, a noble young man in a lavish white suit, lazily swirling the red wine in his glass, offered a perfectly understanding smile and said slowly, "It''s okay, no need to be tense. Everyone here is around my age, and there are plenty of topics to discuss." The commoner boy nodded, carefully listening to the conversations of the other young men around him. He realized that the topics they discussed were all about recent happenings in their families, such as some business issues their family enterprises were facing. He couldn''t partake in any of these conversations, feeling lost as he sat in a corner, uncomfortable all over. "What an ignorant commoner." a noble boy thought to himself. "Does he really believe that wearing a fancy suit will make people overlook his lowly status? If it weren''t for his talent, no one would care about him at all." As he watched the red wine slosh around in his glass, a hint of disdain and arrogance crept onto his face. Noble status comes from one''s bloodline and identity, as well as years of education and cultivation. The aura of nobility and elegance they exuded simply cannot be imitated. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, the other noble boys around would never approach the corner where the commoner sat to strike up a conversation. For these nobles, any banquet was a social venue, and they wouldn''t waste their precious time on inconsequential individuals. Thinking of this, the noble boy in the white suit gracefully stood up, holding his glass of wine, and walked toward the center of the banquet, where a large group of other noble boys had gathered. As soon as he approached, he heard exclamations from others: "Really? There are so many differences between the Haunted Marsh and our place?" "You''re so young and already a Count of the Haunted Marsh? That''s hard to believe!" "Genosha has never had such a young Count before, your future is boundless!" Upon hearing this, the boy in the white suit''s eyes instantly lit up. There aren''t many nations in the Haunted Marsh, only three, and he had heard of the name Tomos. The nobility of Tomos is divided into five ranks: Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount, and Baron. Seeing such a young Count was a first for everyone present, and being a noble from the Haunted Marsh, it was only natural for him to become the center of attention. Chapter 407 - 407: Commoners Just as Wayne stood up, Luna''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her charm seemed to rise to another level, nearly causing Wayne to lose his composure as he became unusually excited. "Indeed, she noticed my graceful gesture just now and can''t contain herself. Perhaps she has been interested in me from the start, but with so many people around, some young ladies tend to be shy and are waiting for me to make the first move." Wayne thought to himself. He put on his most charming smile and spoke slowly, with an exceptionally gentle tone: "Beautiful lady, greetings. I am Count Wayne from the Haunted Marsh. It''s a pleasure to..." Wayne''s sentence was cut short as Luna had already stood up, her eyes sparkling as she said: "You''ve come." Wayne was taken aback, thinking to himself, was this goddess-like girl waiting for him all along? Indeed, in a small place like Genosha, they had never witnessed the true elegance that came from real nobility, just from their first encounter, she was completely captivated. "Yes, I have appeared here by the guidance of fate..." Wayne''s voice trailed off as he noticed something strange: Luna''s gaze was not on him, but rather behind him. Moreover, all the people he could see were also looking in that direction. "What? Was that not directed at me?" Wayne''s elegant smile froze instantly as he slowly turned around, seeing a young man in casual clothes walking into the banquet under the quiet gaze of the crowd. Charles looked at the man blocking his way with a puzzled expression, Luna and Snow were waiting for him over there. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without giving it much thought, Charles simply said, "Excuse me, could you please step aside?" Wayne''s mind was in a whirl, upon hearing Charles''s voice, he turned back, a dazed look crossing his face as he glanced at Luna. Luna frowned slightly, glanced at Wayne, and directly said, "Step aside." An awkward smile slowly appeared on Wayne''s face, reaching the pinnacle of embarrassment. He recalled the words he had just spoken and wished he could find a crack in the ground to disappear into, vanishing before everyone. Even Grace looked at Wayne with a puzzled expression. "Sorry, I didn''t notice. I thought you were the janitor of the banquet, it was my misjudgment." Wayne quickly said after a moment of thought. His gaze shifted to Charles''s attire, although his words were an apology, they carried a strong undertone of belittlement. The underlying implication of his statement was that Charles''s outfit was far too plain and ordinary for attending a banquet, resembling that of a janitor and utterly incomparable to his own luxurious, expensive, and rare formal wear. The other young nobles present, hearing Wayne''s remarks, took a closer look at Charles''s attire. Charles was momentarily stunned, he hadn''t expected that this strange man in front of him not only blocked his path but also mocked his clothing as being fit for a janitor. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that in a banquet like this, there would be people who judge others solely by their appearance. It was inconsiderate of me." Charles replied calmly. The other young men at the banquet nearly burst into laughter upon hearing Charles''s words. To them, Charles''s retort was too sharp, it implied that Wayne was all show, pretending to be elegant, while actually being narrow-minded and arrogant. Wayne looked at Charles, whose expression remained completely neutral, and he could no longer maintain his elegant smile. He took a deep breath, stepped aside, and then, pretending to be indifferent, said slowly: "I apologize, my previous words may have led to a misunderstanding. I meant no offense, just found it a bit curious that, among all the nobles at this banquet, a commoner like you would suddenly appear." Charles, who had been walking towards Luna and Snow, suddenly stopped. He slowly turned around, gazing calmly at Wayne, and replied: "Not a commoner-like person, I am a commoner." Upon hearing Charles''s words, a look of intense surprise spread across Wayne''s face. He had only used "commoner" as an insult, never expecting Charles to boldly respond by claiming his identity as a commoner. "No wonder." Wayne said, "I thought the atmosphere at the banquet was a bit hard to tolerate." After learning that Charles was just a commoner, Wayne felt a wave of relief wash over him. A mere commoner didn''t belong here at all. Banquets among noble youth have always been extremely exclusive, and the gulf between commoners and nobles is hard to bridge. Commoners are often ignorant and foolish, whether in their speech, attire, or even their mannerisms, they exude an air of inferiority! After making this statement, Wayne quietly observed those around him, hoping to find agreement on their faces, but to his surprise, that did not happen. The other young men and women at the banquet paused momentarily upon hearing Wayne''s words, and then displeasure began to surface on their faces, as if they felt insulted alongside him. "Strange, why is this happening? Does this commoner have something special about him?" Wayne thought, sensing something was off. Grace stood behind Wayne, her expression one of acute embarrassment. She hadn''t expected that Wayne, not even knowing Charles, would openly mock him upon their first meeting and say such things. If Wayne had said those words to other commoners, the response from the crowd would have been completely different. It is important to note that Charles had recently rescued tens of thousands of tourists from Flower Falls Gorge, becoming the youth hero of all Genosha. Not to mention, he had previously led the young Beast Masters of Genosha to victory against the Beast Masters of the Stellar Empire at the Eye of Ice and Fire, bringing great honor to Genosha. By insulting Charles after learning of his commoner status, Wayne was essentially insulting all of Genosha. If it weren''t for the fact that Wayne was a Count from the Haunted Marsh, others would have already taken action against him. "I''m sorry, Charles. Mr. Wayne is a Count from the Haunted Marsh and doesn''t understand the situation in Genosha. He didn''t mean to say that." Grace said slowly. Before Charles had arrived, she had already aligned herself with Wayne, so now she had to find a way to help him and defuse the tension as much as possible. Before Charles could respond, Snow frowned, looked around at the others, and exclaimed: "People from the Haunted Marsh? Who invited him to the Genosha banquet? How rude!" Without answering that question, everyone turned their gaze toward Grace. Snow shot a glance at Grace and instantly understood. She spoke directly to Grace, "No wonder you''re defending him. Charles is the hero of Genosha, insulting him is insulting Genosha itself, and you should know that." Grace opened her mouth, wanting to explain, but Wayne couldn''t hold back any longer. "A hero? A commoner can''t possibly be a hero for an entire nation!" Wayne said with disbelief. What did it matter if Charles was a hero of Genosha? He was a Count from the Haunted Marsh, possessing a noble status! "If this were in the Haunted Marsh, a commoner wouldn''t even have the right to stand before me and speak." Wayne scoffed, showing no concern for whether Charles was the hero of Genosha or not. He had become a Level 5 Beast Master by the age of twenty and held the title of Count, how could a commoner possibly compare? Charles looked at the lofty Wayne and the tense atmosphere of the banquet. The orchestra, which had been playing music until now, had also stopped, unsure of what to do next. "Here comes another one, another fool who thinks they are superior and looks down on commoners. How are there so many idiots everywhere?" Charles said, feeling a bit of a headache. Upon hearing Charles''s words, the other young nobles fell into silence. They respected and admired Charles for his immense talent, which had enabled him to achieve the impossible alongside others. If it had been any other commoner, the outcome would have been very different. Wayne, upon hearing Charles''s words, lifted his chin, proud of his noble status. "Our nobility comes from our bloodline, from the great achievements of our ancestors, it''s not something you commoners can even begin to understand!" Wayne said slowly. Charles looked at Wayne with a bemused expression, as if he were looking at a fool, and replied, "Yes, your noble ancestors, your noble bloodlineexactly, you''re right." "If I were one of your ancestors and saw that my descendants had become nothing but arrogant fools, living in the past glories, I would surely regret leaving behind such a lineage." In an instant, the atmosphere of the banquet fell silent, with all the young people staring blankly at Charles, their eyes filled with disbelief. For nobles, insulting their ancestors is the most intolerable offense! "You! Damn commoner, you wretched thing, I challenge you to a duel!" Wayne could no longer contain himself, his face turned red, and he appeared extremely furious. In contrast, Charles remained calm and unfazed. At that moment, Luna, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. Five hexagram arrays began to glow around her, and her aura intensified to its peak. Chapter 408 - 408: The Reward of Genosha "Ready to fight?" Luna always preferred to let her actions speak for themselves. Her tone was cold, and her gaze at Wayne was filled with hostility. This banquet was her and Snow''s invitation to Charles, and encountering someone as detestable as Wayne made Luna feel a twinge of guilt. So, when Wayne declared his intention to duel, Luna immediately prepared to take action. "This matter between me and this commoner has nothing to do with anyone else! Hiding behind a womanwhat kind of skill is that?" Wayne shouted. Charles helplessly spread his hands. Luna''s speed was too quick, and Charles hadn''t expected her to be ready for battle against Wayne like this. The others present, upon hearing Wayne''s words, instinctively glanced at Luna and whispered, "If I could hide behind Luna, I would wake up laughing from the dream." "Alright, you can only think like that in your dreams. But that''s the goddess Luna! I''ve never seen her this serious and solemn before. It seems this noble from the Haunted Marsh really annoys her." "No, you''ve got it wrong. It''s not Wayne who is annoying, it''s the fact that Wayne mocked Charles that makes him detestable." Upon hearing this, the young men fell silent. They could clearly see Luna''s change, and they had to admit it was indeed because of Charles. When Wayne insulted others, Luna would at most furrow her brows and wouldn''t say much. Charles looked at Luna, who was standing in front of him, and said helplessly, "You don''t need to help me. If it''s a duel, then let it be. Only through failure will these arrogant fools come to realize the truth." "They have completely lost themselves in past glories, becoming foolish wastes." Charles spoke without a hint of disguise, this was truly how he felt. Whether noble or commoner, there was no superiority or inferiority. Everyone lives equally in this world, striving hard for a better life. Charles recalled the young girl he had seen in the Golden Mountain Range, who ventured out to pick wild fruits at such a young age, her body covered in scars. She wasn''t clean, in fact, her clothes were caked with mud. But in Charles''s eyes, that little girl never left him with an impression of being inferior, filthy, or dirty. Instead, she radiated hope for life and resilience amidst suffering. Looking at the person in front of him, dressed in luxurious attire and exuding elegance, yet constantly spouting terms like "commoner" and "lowly." Charles couldn''t help but feel a bit displeased. He wasn''t opposed to the duel, people like this needed a good lesson! "We don''t need to wait for the duel, let''s do it now. After it''s over, I can head home early." Charles said calmly. Wayne gazed at Charles''s calm expression, feeling an even stronger surge of anger within him. "You ignorant commoner, I am a Level 5 Beast Master. State your Beast Master level, and I will try to restrain myself, using only power suitable for that level to defeat you fairly!" Wayne said, taking a deep breath and speaking slowly. Charles shook his head, he didn''t need this false sense of fairness. Was it really fair? Noble children were born without worries about food and drink, receiving various forms of elite education from a young age, while commoner children could only touch those things after countless sacrifices as they grew up. Combat techniques, Beast Mastery knowledge, mystical beast qualities, and so onthere was a huge gap between nobles and commoners. "No need for that, just a Level 5 Beast Master. It''s not like I''ve never killed one before." Charles said calmly. Upon hearing this, Wayne was momentarily stunned. He didn''t believe it at all and thought Charles was just bluffing. Unexpectedly, Grace, who stood behind Wayne, quietly explained, "What he said is true. During the Flower Falls Gorge incident, Charles really did kill a Level 5 Beast Master." There was one thing Grace didn''t mention: Charles had directly one-shotted that Level 5 Beast Master! Although she later learned that Charles had the advantage of an orange-quality miracle drug and wielded a high-quality weapon, it was still an astonishing feat! Wayne instinctively wanted to step back but realized he couldn''t lose face in front of the young nobles of Genosha. "So what if that''s true? There are still differences among Level 5 Beast Masters. A typical Level 5 Beast Master can''t compare to me." Wayne said slowly. Charles nonchalantly nodded and replied, "Alright, then let me see just how strong you are as a Level 5 Beast Master." The atmosphere instantly grew tense. While others were at a loss for how to mediate, a figure suddenly appeared at the banquet. "What''s going on here? Why are you about to fight? Young people really do have a lot of fire." said Prince Avery, the Emperor of Genosha''s brother, looking at the scene with some helplessness. He hadn''t expected such a thing to happen at the banquet. "Father!" Snow''s eyes lit up as she rushed over. She directly addressed Avery, saying, "It''s that person from the Haunted Marsh. He started by mocking Charles. Charles hasn''t done anything, but that guy keeps looking for trouble, constantly saying Charles, as a commoner, doesn''t deserve to attend the banquet." Avery glanced at Snow, feeling quite helpless. After learning that someone from the Haunted Marsh was at the banquet, he had gone to investigate the person''s identity. The Haunted Marsh Tomos, the Wayne Familythat was the family in question, a big family with two Level 8 Beast Masters. There were even rumors that an old Level 8 Beast Master from the Wayne Family was about to break through and become a Level 9 Beast Master! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Wayne wasn''t the direct heir of the Wayne Family, he was still someone not to be trifled with easily. It was surprising that Wayne had immediately clashed with Charles upon his arrival. Fortunately, he now had something to ease the tense atmosphere. "Ahem, everyone, let''s calm down. Since we''re all here, I have an important announcement to make." Avery said in a deep voice. Instantly, everyone''s attention shifted to Avery, curious about what he needed to announce. Charles didn''t regard Wayne as a threat, someone like him wasn''t worth his attention. Charles looked over at Avery, only to find that he was staring back at him. "Is the announcement related to me?" Charles instinctively thought to himself. Sure enough, the next moment, Avery slowly began to speak: "In light of Charles''s significant contributions in the Eye of Ice and Fire and Flower Falls Gorge, and considering his status as a commoner, our Emperor intends to grant Charles the title of Marquis of Genosha!" As soon as this announcement was made, everyone at the banquet suddenly lifted their heads, staring at Charles in the crowd, murmuring with envy: "Marquis! He''s actually becoming a Marquis!" "Oh my God, the only one in our family to receive such an honor was our grandfather, who gave his life for the country!" "This is the highest award Genosha has given in the last decadea Marquis!" "Have you all forgotten? Charles is only eighteen years old, an eighteen-year-old Marquis is just too enviable!" "Sigh, my father is already forty and still only a Baron, while Charles gets to be a Marquis just like that..." Almost everyone at the banquet looked at Charles with extreme envy. The title of Marquis already meant that a new presence would emerge among the upper echelons of Genosha! The Taylor family had only started with a Count title, cultivating various talents and continually elevating their family''s status and power to become a top family in Genosha. But Charles''s starting point was already Marquis, a dream that many nobles aspire to achieve in their lifetime. "It seems we need to be more careful with Charles from now on. It would be best to ingratiate ourselves with him. He''s only eighteen, it''s unimaginable how far he could grow!" Many people now looked at Charles with even more fervor. A new star in Genosha that everyone could see was rising! Some whispered, "The Emperor''s rewards are too generous, logically, a Count title would have been sufficient." "Yes, an eighteen-year-old Marquis is far too young. What is the Emperor really thinking?" Even Wayne, who had wanted to duel Charles earlier, looked at him in shock, doubting his own ears. A commoner could be directly rewarded by the Emperor with a Marquis title? It should be noted that a normal country wouldn''t have too many noble titles, Wayne had paid an unimaginable price to obtain his Count title. Even though Genosha is a small nation, Charles''s title of Marquis is nearly equivalent to Wayne''s title as Count from the Haunted Marsh. This was a hard reality for many to accept, a commoner who had just been as lowly as dust was about to rise to a noble status that could rival his own? "Hmph, he''s just a noble without any background, he''s nothing special." Wayne scoffed, which was all he could say. Everyone present was shocked by the news, the astonishment and surprise on their faces, combined with strong envy, were all for Charles''s sake. Only Luna, standing beside Charles, sensed a strange emotion. Charles didn''t seem very excited, in fact, he appeared somewhat resistant, as if he didn''t appreciate the reward at all. She turned to stare at Charles, and saw him take a deep breath. Under the gaze of the crowd, he slowly said: "I''m sorry, but I have no interest in the title of Marquis. Please allow me to refuse." Chapter 409 - 409: The Title of Duke The moment everyone heard Charles refuse the Emperor of Genosha''s reward, no one could react, it was as if they had just heard something utterly unbelievable. An even more unacceptable situation than the Emperor bestowing the title of Marquis upon Charles had occurred! That was the fact that Charles had directly rejected the Emperor''s reward! Avery''s smile instantly froze on his face, he never imagined such a thing could happen. No commoner would ever refuse such a generous offer! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the title of a Marquis, a noble rank personally recognized by the Genosha royal family. Once someone possessed this Marquis title, as long as their descendants did not harm Genosha, they would enjoy the noble rights they deserved. Charles actually refused it? Did he really refuse? Avery was stunned for quite a while before cautiously asking Charles: "Charles, you''re not joking, are you? Are you really not interested in the title of Marquis? This is an opportunity that others dream of!" Avery''s words instantly resonated with the others present, regardless of gender, the young people in attendance were all eager for honor. The boys'' gazes were fixated on Charles, filled with intense confusion. Someone instinctively whispered to a companion nearby: "What''s going on? Could it be that Charles is upset with Wayne? But that shouldn''t matter, if he had a noble title, wouldn''t he be able to completely overturn Wayne''s claim that he''s just a commoner?" "How would I know? I can''t even imagine a day when a commoner would refuse the temptation of becoming a Marquis. If I had that opportunity, I''d be so happy I wouldn''t sleep for three days and nights!" "I really can''t understand it. Could it be that Charles thinks this reward is too significant and that he doesn''t feel worthy?" "What are you thinking? Among all the young people in Genosha, only Charles has such qualifications!" Faced with the confusion and doubt of those around him, Charles did not wish to explain too much. Everything that needed to be said had already been expressed, he was not interested in the title of Marquis and resisted becoming part of the nobility. He didn''t need to be a noble, he only needed to do what he wanted to do. "Your Highness, I am serious. Please convey my message to His Majesty the Emperor: I truly have no interest in the title of Marquis." Charles said, nodding slightly as he spoke. After saying this, he glanced at Wayne, who was still in shock, and added, "What does it matter that you''re the Count of the Haunted Marsh? Even if a higher-ranking Marquis title were placed before me, I wouldn''t want it." Wayne''s eyes widened instantly, Charles was not just talking empty words, he truly meant it! Just moments ago, Wayne had mocked Charles''s commoner status in front of everyone, and now Charles was directly rejecting the opportunity to become a Marquis right in front of him, which made Wayne feel extremely uncomfortable. He felt like a ridiculous monkey, performing comically in front of everyone and provoking laughter. "Hmph, foolish guy, you have no idea what you''re rejecting. This might be the only chance you ever get in your life, and yet you turned it down." Wayne snorted coldly. Charles remained calm, he simply lowered his gaze and glanced lightly at Wayne, saying nothing further. There was no need to say much to this person. If given the chance, he would personally teach him what respect truly means. At that moment, Avery, looking troubled, glanced at Charles and slowly said, "I can''t make this decision, it has to come from His Majesty. Charles, please wait a moment while I report this to the Emperor." Once Charles nodded in agreement, Avery hurriedly left the banquet. The atmosphere of the banquet instantly became quiet. Countless eyes were secretly observing Charles, all curious about the reasons behind his refusal of the Emperor''s reward. They couldn''t help but wonder how the Emperor would react upon hearing Charles''s rejection. Soon, Avery rushed back, his expression complex as he looked at Charles. In front of everyone, he slowly said, "His Majesty will personally come here shortly to discuss this with you." Instantly, all the young nobles of Genosha present became tense. They rarely had the chance to meet the Emperor of Genosha, especially not at a time like this. Usually, His Majesty wouldn''t appear at such evening banquets unless there was a special reason. "Oh no, what if His Majesty is angry about Charles''s decision?" someone exclaimed, their mouth agape. Many nodded in agreement, responding, "It seems that way. Charles is really something, the title of Marquis is something that others can only aspire to, yet he doesn''t appreciate it at all." Hearing this complaint, another commoner boy who had been silent couldn''t help but retort: "Charles should have the right to refuse. Not everyone wants to be a noble, many just want to contribute to the country and work hard to realize their own value." The noble boy who had just criticized Charles shot a glance at the commoner, completely unconcerned, and ignored the boy''s words. However, Wayne caught wind of the commotion and, with a sly look, began to speak sarcastically. "Perhaps some people think too highly of themselves, believing that the title of Marquis is beneath them, trying to gain more by refusing it?" The commoner boy took a deep breath at this scene, clenched his fists tightly, and said forcefully, "No, that''s not it! Charles isn''t that kind of person." Wayne sneered, glancing at Charles and then at the commoner boy, slowly saying, "Two foolish commoners, when your Emperor arrives, you''ll see what''s really going on. You should start thinking about how to face the Emperor''s wrath." "Why don''t you think about when we''ll have our duel, a life-and-death one at that?" Charles said coolly, no longer wanting to hear anything from Wayne. "You! How arrogant! You''re just a Level Four Beast Master, and you dare to act so high and mighty in front of me, a Level Five Beast Master!" Wayne gritted his teeth and retorted. Charles sighed, feeling somewhat helpless, he detested people who were constantly high and mighty while provoking others. "If you''re not brave enough, then just shut your mouth." Charles replied calmly. Wayne''s face instantly flushed with anger. He wanted to immediately accept Charles''s challenge, but when he remembered that Charles had defeated a Level Five Beast Master before, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. Facing someone like Charles, who could fight above his level, Wayne decided to let Charles be arrogant for now. He would wait until he was sure of victory before regaining his face. Moreover, once the Emperor of Genosha arrives, he will naturally publicly reprimand Charles. At that point, Wayne could jump in and taunt him a bit more, and Charles wouldn''t be able to act so arrogantly anymore. Thinking of this, the anger on Wayne''s face vanished, replaced by a gleeful anticipation as he looked at Charles. As everyone waited, time passed slowly. Prince Avery seemed to have received some news and hurriedly rushed out again. Everyone present instantly tensed up, especially the commoner boy, whose breathing became rapid as his gaze kept shifting to Charles. In contrast to everyone else, Charles showed no signs of tension, he remained calm, as if the person about to appear wasn''t the Emperor of Genosha but just an ordinary person. "Charles, I hear you''re not satisfied with the Emperor''s reward and wish to refuse it. Is that true?" Miles''s voice rang out, and only after hearing him did the crowd see the tall, imposing figure of the Emperor. "He''s here! He''s here! As soon as His Majesty arrives, he asks about Charles, it seems he''s angry. Charles is finished now." someone whispered to others. At that moment, a smile of anticipation appeared on Wayne''s face, he could hardly wait to see how the Emperor of Genosha would reprimand Charles. When faced with the Emperor''s inquiry, Charles did not show any signs of nervousness or panic but instead answered calmly: "Your Majesty, I simply do not care for the title of nobility. I quite enjoy being a commoner." Miles looked at Charles without saying a word. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, many people instinctively lowered their breathing, fearing to make any noise. Just when everyone thought the Emperor would fly into a rage, they were shocked by what Emperor Miles said next. "Charles, you don''t think the title of Marquis is too low for you, do you? I''d like to offer you a Duke title instead. However, according to the laws of Genosha, there are certain requirements for obtaining a Duke title. How about this: wait for two days, and I will discuss with the ministers to see if we can modify the laws regarding this." Miles''s tone was unusually gentle, showing no signs of anger, instead, he seemed overly concerned about Charles''s feelings, causing those present to start questioning their own ears. "What? Your Majesty isn''t reprimanding Charles but instead wants to grant him the title of Duke? My God, I really need to see a doctor." someone exclaimed, their mouth agape and eyes wide open, staring at the unbelievable scene before them, doubting whether their ears were playing tricks on them. However, what happened next left everyone even more astonished. Charles faced the Emperor''s words and slowly replied, "Your Majesty, even if it''s the title of Duke, I don''t want it." Chapter 410 - 410: The Reason At this point, even Emperor Miles of Genosha began to doubt his own ears, wondering if he was hallucinating. He couldn''t help but ask again: "Charles, what did you just say? That''s the title of Duke, the highest rank in Genosha. Since the founding of Genosha, there have been very few who have received this title, and you, being under forty, are the first." Emperor Miles reiterated just how high the honor and status of this title truly were. He suspected that Charles might not fully understand the significance of such matters, which was why he would refuse. To everyone''s surprise, even with the Emperor''s words, Charles still shook his head without a moment''s hesitation and slowly said, "Your Majesty, I am honored that you value me so highly, but I have no desire for a noble title." Upon hearing Charles''s response, not only did the Emperor fall silent, but the other nobles present also found themselves at a loss for words. If the title of Marquis was something every noble dreamed of possessing, then the title of Duke was something they wouldn''t even dare to fantasize about. The Duke title was incredibly difficult to attain, typically, only those over forty who had dedicated their lives to Genosha and earned immense honor had a chance to obtain it. And that was just a chance! Yet now, a title of Duke was placed right in front of Charles, and he outright refused it without a second thought? "Could it be that something happened to Charles before the banquet, and he got hit by a car?" someone wondered in confusion. Wayne slowly came back to his senses. At first, he was stunned by the Emperor of Genosha offering Charles the title of Duke. Before he could fully process his shock, he was once again taken aback by Charles''s response. "Refused? Again? The title I have long pursued is right in front of Charles, and he doesn''t even hesitate for a moment, as if noble status is something dirty and contemptible, something he doesn''t desire at all?" Wayne''s mind began to spiral. He simply couldn''t accept what was happening today. Charles''s nonchalant attitude made him question everything he believed in. The dream he had longed for seemed so insignificant in front of Charles, utterly unimportant, like trash that even Charles didn''t want! "May I ask why? Charles, your past performance has been outstanding. This is the best reward I can think of. What reason could lead you to refuse twice?" Miles was not angry. At that moment, he seemed less like the Emperor of Genosha and more like an elder in Charles''s family, gently and curiously inquiring. Charles thought for a moment and slowly replied in front of everyone, "First, I don''t particularly care for the lofty status of nobility. No one is born noble, nobility is always about one''s morals and actions." "Second, I quite like my current status. Ninety-nine percent of the people in Genosha are commoners, and I don''t feel the slightest bit inferior or ashamed because of it." "Finally, I believe that being a commoner allows me to better realize my value. There are already too many nobles in this world." Silence. A profound silence. Everyone at the banquet was reflecting on what Charles had said. If anyone else had spoken those words, they would surely think it was just empty posturing, a false facade. However, the person who said this was Charles, someone who constantly proved his worth through actions. Since arriving in Genosha Calivia, Charles had never shied away from his commoner status, he only rejected those who discriminated against commoners. When faced with the provocations and mockery of noble youths, Charles would confidently embrace his identity as a commoner, using the strength of a commoner to make those who mocked and provoked him regret ever challenging him. The Taylor family is the best example. Emperor Miles of Genosha was also deep in thought, focusing on Charles''s last statement: there are already too many nobles in this world. Indeed, ninety-nine percent of the people in Genosha are commoners, and some commoners who have made great contributions do not hesitate to cross class lines to become nobles. It can be said that throughout Genosha''s history, there has never been a hero who maintained a purely commoner status from beginning to end. "Charles is impressive, he can consider such aspects. He wants to be a pure commoner hero. However, this means that Charles will inevitably struggle to fit in with the nobility in the future." Miles mused. Then he quickly realized that Charles didn''t need to integrate into the nobility at all. As long as he maintained his incredible talent and strength, countless nobles would desperately want to be part of Charles''s circle. Isn''t he, the greatest noble of Genosha, already doing just that? With this thought, Miles no longer felt confused about Charles''s choice, instead, he found it remarkably agreeable. "Since that''s the case, I respect your choice. It seems I need to think carefully about your reward. When I decide how to reward you, you cannot refuse again. Not seeking something in return is not what a role model should do." Miles said slowly. Charles understood that the Emperor was reminding him that contributing to the country means one should accept rewards, otherwise, others might face moral dilemmas in similar situations. "Rest assured, Your Majesty, I am still rather lacking in money and metal materials." Charles scratched his head, recalling Little Gold, subconsciously thinking about how great it would be if the Emperor could directly reward him with a large amount of metal materials. However, such a thing was unrealistic. The prices of some metal materials in Genosha had been rising continuously, likely due to the increasingly tense situation with Kingston, making some weapon manufacturing raw materials scarce. "Don''t worry, besides that, there should be another reward that will satisfy you." Miles said, a hint of a smile appearing on his face. After Emperor Miles of Genosha left, the banquet continued as usual. Wayne felt embarrassed, and Grace directly took him away. Charles didn''t mind, to him, Wayne was just a barking wild dog by the roadside. If he really annoyed him, he could easily deal with him. What was happening before Charles was giving him a headache. More and more noble youths gathered around Charles, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. One of them cautiously spoke up: "Charles, is noble status really such a bad thing?" Charles looked at the youths in front of him. He thought for a moment, these individuals had high potential for growth and hadn''t developed an arrogant, aloof demeanor, so they could still change. "It''s not that." he began. "Nobles receive a far superior education compared to commoners, and their insights and perspectives often surpass those of ordinary people. However, this is not an excuse for arrogance, it''s a reason for greater humility." "In the world of Beast Masters, the ordinary populace is always the most extensive and fundamental component, they are the ones filled with hope. A qualified noble should take on the responsibility of leading these people toward a better life." Charles spoke slowly, his words directed only at those willing to listen and willing to change. Since the incident at Flower Falls Gorge, Charles often found himself deep in thought, contemplating how to handle various difficulties and dangers. Charles didn''t see himself as that great. He never thought of himself as particularly noble for becoming a hero of Genosha, he was simply doing what he could. As his strength continued to grow, the scope of what he could do expanded as well. Now, he could accomplish many things he couldn''t before, such as changing some people. Looking at the noble youths lost in thought before him, Charles sighed. There was still much for him to do, and he needed to continue improving his strength. "Charles, you''re amazing. I feel like your way of thinking is different from ours." Snow couldn''t help but say as she looked at him. She had never encountered someone like him before, always carrying a sense of weight and calm, exuding a tremendous charisma that made people want to gather around him and follow him to accomplish remarkable things. Luna also nodded in agreement with Snow''s words, unable to resist the sentiment. However, she didn''t know how to express it. Instead, she unconsciously leaned a bit closer to Charles. After seeing that he didn''t resist, she quietly sighed in relief. No one noticed in the corner of the crowd, a young man in a lavish suit was watching Charles approach while loosening the buttons on his outfit, revealing a wrinkled, cheap shirt underneath. He slowly said: "Thank you, Charles. You''re right, I shouldn''t feel any inferiority or shame about my commoner status. A person''s nobility is always determined by their morals and actions." Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What happened at the banquet tonight spread quickly throughout the network of Genosha. This time, unlike before, it sparked a lot of discussion among many people. The vast majority fell into deep thought after seeing Charles''s words. This included many other young nobles who did not attend the banquet. After learning about everything that transpired, tonight in Genosha, many luxurious villas and lavish rooms were lit up all night long! Chapter 411 - 411: Joining Nova Academy "Damn Charles! That worthless commoner, with filthy blood running through his veins! How dare he claim the title of Duke? Only someone like me, who has noble blood flowing through my veins, deserves to be a Duke!" "Genosha is such a foolish place, it''s utterly ignorant! The idea of granting the title of Duke to an eighteen-year-old boy is simply ridiculous!" "Damn it! Damn it all! They all deserve to suffer! I must find a way to make Charles, that lowly person, understand the gap between nobles and commoners. He should be kneeling and speaking to me!" In an incredibly elegant and luxurious presidential suite, Wayne was furiously smashing everything in the room. The anger on his face had driven him to the brink of madness! If the events from the banquet today made their way back to the Haunted Marsh, he would be humiliated. Charles rejected the opportunity to become a noble, he was just a commoner from a small place, publicly insulted by using his ancestry against him. If Wayne didn''t retaliate, when he returned to the Haunted Marsh, the Wayne Family would not treat him kindly. However, once back at the hotel, Wayne carefully investigated and discovered that Charles really had records of killing a Level Five Beast Master, and not just once! "I must arrange a duel, and I need to prepare in advance. More importantly, there can''t be any fatal risks!" Wayne took a deep breath, continually pondering. He now deeply regretted agreeing to attend the banquet with Grace. "Bitch! Once you finally believe me and I get my hands on that treasure of yours, just wait for my revenge!" Wayne cursed angrily. He had begun to place the blame squarely on Grace. At this moment, Wayne was even worse than a street thug, his face contorted with twisted rage, completely devoid of any elegance from the banquet. "By the way, isn''t Genosha about to hold an inter-academy exchange competition soon? If I could participate, it would be perfect. There are acquaintances from the Wayne Family at Nova Academy, I could give it a shot." Wayne''s eyes lit up. This was a perfect opportunity. During the competition, Charles would definitely be unable to use the orange-quality miracle drug or the long sword that was used to kill a Level Five Beast Master. Moreover, there would be referees present during the competition, so no fatal accidents would occur. Even better, if he could win, he could publicly humiliate Charles, making it impossible for him to lift his head in shame! "It''s settled then. I need to act quickly. Besides, I have a new type of special miracle drug that can evade the pre-competition checks in Genosha!" Wayne took action without hesitation. He began to leverage the connections of the Haunted Marsh family to contact a teacher at Genosha''s Nova Academy. Soon, the information regarding Wayne''s desire to enter Nova Academy and participate in the inter-academy exchange competition was placed on Nathaniel''s desk. Nathaniel glanced at it briefly, then tossed it aside, turning to his intelligence officer and saying, "Don''t waste my time with clowns like this in the future. He poses no threat to Charles." The intelligence officer replied helplessly, "My lord, you said to keep an eye on anyone opposed to Charles. This Wayne wants to join Nova Academy, and they''ve even sent someone to seek our opinion." Nathaniel waved his hand dismissively and said, "Tell them this matter can proceed. It''s just right that this Wayne is a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, and Charles can use this opportunity to defeat the Haunted Marsh''s Beast Master, making a name for himself there." "My lord, Wayne is a Level Five Beast Master, and he comes from the Haunted Marsh. The Wayne Family also has considerable power in the Haunted Marsh, what if" The intelligence officer expressed some concern. "What''s two Level Eight Beast Masters to us? One of them is on the verge of breaking through to Level Nine. Do you know why Ezra over there hasn''t returned yet after escaping danger?" Nathaniel said slowly with a smile. "Father, is Lord Ezra also about to break through to Level Nine Beast Master?" The intelligence officer said with immense surprise, disbelief written on his face. Nathaniel frowned and glanced at his son, who quickly corrected himself, saying, "My lord, I apologize, I was too excited just now and forgot that we were working." Nathaniel stood up slowly and walked to the window of his office, saying, "That''s why His Majesty is so lenient with Charles. If it were anyone else, they would have already annoyed His Majesty by refusing the second reward." "Keep an eye on Charles''s information, put in more effort. He is the hope of Genosha." "And also, pay more attention to Luna. Charles is a rare genius, if Luna could become Charles''s partner, it would be a good thing for all of Genosha." "Of course, the premise is that Luna must agree herself." S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intelligence officer secretly glanced at Nathaniel, this father was utterly incompetent. Luna''s attitude toward Charles was practically common knowledge in Genosha, yet he was still worried about whether Luna would agree. "Understood." After saying that, the intelligence officer left directly. Nathaniel gazed out of the office window, sighed, and recalled recent information about Kingston, unable to help but exclaim: "Faced with the threat of unknown monsters, they aren''t thinking of how to tackle it together, instead, they want to wage war against Genosha to enhance their own strength. Humanity truly is complex." If possible, Nathaniel would also like to be a pacifist. But he understood that so-called peace must be built on strong power, otherwise, that kind of peace is too easily shattered. "I think the same as His Majesty, unifying the entire Abyssal Depths is true peace!" Nathaniel took a deep breath, returned to his desk, and continued to deal with official matters. ... The inter-academy exchange competition among the three major academies was drawing closer, and the citizens of Genosha were highly focused on this event, as it would select the young geniuses to challenge Kingston. As long as they are under twenty years old, both new and old students from the three major academies can participate in this exchange competition. Concerning the honor of the nation, many young geniuses who had gone out to train returned to Genosha Calivia. "Have you heard? The long-missing Finn has reappeared, and someone saw him seemingly together with that Icy from the underground world." "Is that true? Wasn''t Finn defeated by Icy in the Reaper''s Scythe? How could they show up together?" "I''m not sure, but they''re both young, it''s normal for geniuses to admire each other. Some say Finn has become even stronger and can fight against powerful Level Five Beast Masters without losing!" "Not just Finn, there''s also Grace, Luna, Zachary, and our great princess Rose, along with the second princess Camilla, and so on. They are all powerful geniuses." "What about Charles?" "Charles isn''t just a powerful genius, he''s a monster beyond genius. There''s definitely no suspense in this competition!" "Not necessarily! I heard that Nova Academy is sending over a Level Five Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh to participate in this competition." "A Level Five Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh? That''s definitely worth watching! But I still think Charles is a little stronger, after all, he killed a Level Five Beast Master in Flower Falls Gorge!" Discussions about the inter-academy exchange competition became increasingly heated, with almost everyone having their own favorite contestants, including some who were previously not well-known but had significantly improved after their training. When it came to the strongest candidates, most people found themselves torn between Charles and Luna. Charles''s talent and combat ability were evident to all, but Luna also should not be underestimated, she had already become a Level Five Beast Master by the time Charles arrived in Genosha Calivia. Charles paid no attention to the outside discussions, at this moment, he was sitting in a caf outside Cyber Academy, discussing with the two people across from him. Those two people were none other than Icy and Finn. "Lady Cecilia, and Lord Drake asked me to bring you the latest news. Your teacher Ezra has already escaped danger, but since he is about to break through, they will need some more time before he can return." Icy said slowly. A hint of envy quietly surfaced in his cold gaze, only to quickly vanish. An eight-level Beast Master with a divine beast could become a powerful contender among Level Nine Beast Masters once he reaches that level. Moreover, Ezra is not an ordinary Level Nine Beast Master. According to intelligence from the Dawn organization, he was previously a Level Nine Beast Master, but his strength was compromised due to betrayal from a trusted ally. Not only did his Beast Master level drop to Level Eight, but he also became a wretched figure, neither truly human nor ghostly. Charles felt a surge of joy at this news, if Teacher Ezra could become a Level Nine Beast Master, his own confidence would be greatly boosted. "This is excellent news! There''s one more thing I want to know. What exactly is that monster in Flower Falls Gorge? There should be relevant intelligence in Dawn, right?" Charles asked slowly. Icy thought carefully for a moment and replied with a hint of regret, "I''m sorry, I only know that the monster is called [Bodies]. More detailed information requires higher-level clearance, which I don''t have." Chapter 412 - 412: The Cleansers "Alright then, [Bodies] sounds a bit eerie. What kind of monster could be called [Bodies]?" Charles said instinctively. Icy glanced at Charles and replied slowly, "If you want to understand the whole situation, you can wait until Lady Cecilia and Lord Drake return. Your clearance is higher than mine, so you''ll have the right to access the relevant information." "If you really don''t want to wait, you can go to the organization''s branch in the Abyssal Depths, it''s located in the Stone Kingdom." Hearing Icy''s words, Charles let out a sigh. He thought for a moment, the inter-academy exchange competition was just three days away, and in that time, he needed to quickly level up his mystical beast. Max, Mia, Little Gold, and Mousie''s promotions will likely have to wait until after the inter-academy exchange competition. At that time, just gathering all the materials needed for their promotions will take quite a bit of time. It''s better to wait until Cecilia and Drake return to Genosha Calivia before asking them. "Other countries have experienced similar situations. They couldn''t stop the Constellation organization, and in the end, those monsters seemed to have vanished. Are they lying low?" Charles pondered another troubling thought. Icy shook his head and replied, "No, I know about this. They will be hunted down by The Cleansers, so there''s no need to worry for now." The Cleansers? Another name he had never heard before emerged. It seemed there were still many hidden elements in this world. Charles frowned slightly. His immediate priority was to quickly enhance his strength. Emperor Miles of Genosha had already promised to reward him with gold coins and metal materials at the banquet, which would allow Little Gold to grow rapidly. Currently, the level of his mystical beast had become Charles''s weakness, slowing down his overall progress. "I''m also curious about something. What exactly is that object you had in Flower Falls Gorge that can suppress the hatching of [Bodies]?" A flicker of intense curiosity appeared on Icy''s cold face. He had heard Cecilia mention that there was almost no power in this world capable of completely restraining [Bodies]. Only great strength could inflict effective damage on them. When Icy learned that Charles had saved all the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge, he was stunned and took several minutes to process it! Upon hearing Icy''s words, Charles secretly thought that the initial plan had indeed worked, everyone would be drawn to that mysterious object, wondering what kind of power it held. No one would suspect it was something within Charles that possessed the ability to suppress [Bodies]. "I''m not sure either. It was just an item I happened to find, and it can only be used once." Charles replied slowly. Icy let out a sigh, somewhat regretful. Finn watched Charles with a complex expression. He had initially thought there was no hope left, but unexpectedly, Icy had approached him with a trial task. If he succeeded, not only would he enhance his strength, but he would also be able to join the Dawn organization. After completing it, he thought he would catch up to Charles, but he was shocked to learn that Charles had achieved the impossible in Flower Falls Gorge. This made him feel somewhat down, Charles''s talent and strength were far beyond his own. "In this inter-academy exchange competition, you will undoubtedly be the strongest. By the way, what''s the deal with that Wayne?" Finn spoke up. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles waved his hand dismissively and replied, "Just a clown, nothing to worry about." The three of them exchanged some information, mainly from Charles''s side. He detailed his feelings when facing [Bodies] and various specifics. Icy and Finn listened seriously, and the more they heard, the more shocked they became. If it had been any other Beast Master in that situation, they would have had no way to handle it at all. In another scenario, they might not have even been able to delay the Constellation organization''s actions, simply watching the disaster unfold helplessly! After Charles finished speaking, Finn and Icy exchanged silent glances, then turned their gazes back to Charles. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back now. I need to continue training." Finn said in a low voice. Icy nodded in agreement. The gap between him and Charles made his pressure inexplicably greater, he had to seize every moment to catch up to Charles. Both of them were geniuses, proud of their talents, and in the face of someone like Charles, all they could think about was how to surpass him! After the three of them parted ways, it had already grown quite dark. Charles returned to his dormitory, quickly washed up, and then fell directly into a deep sleep. He was unaware that, at that moment, in the dean''s office of Cyber Academy, Jamie was working, completely oblivious to the shadow that had appeared behind him at some point. "Ahem, as expected of the dean of Cyber Academy, working so late. Truly dedicated." a voice echoed softly. Jamie was immediately filled with shock. He hadn''t noticed when someone had suddenly appeared in his office! "Who is it?" Jamie shouted, his entire body brimming with attribute energy. Every muscle in his body tensed, and a deep fear surged in his heart. Someone who could appear beside him without a sound could easily take his life if they wanted to! "Don''t be nervous. You can see for yourself that I mean no harm. I just came to gather some information and seek a bit of help." the mysterious figure said slowly. Even though Jamie was ready to strike at a moment''s notice, the stranger showed no concern at all, completely unguarded against him. Jamie took a deep breath, looking at the other person who seemed as ordinary as anyone, with no hint of power about him! "Your presence here in the middle of the night, appearing directly in Cyber Academy, what exactly are your intentions?" Jamie said in a deep voice. He could only use the full strength of Cyber Academy to warn the stranger not to act recklessly. "Could it be that someone from the Constellation organization has discovered Charles''s secret?" Jamie thought instinctively. "You must have heard of [The Cleansers], right? This is my identification. According to Cyber Academy''s regulations, every dean of the branches must provide assistance unconditionally. You should know this." the person said slowly. Jamie instinctively accepted the proof from the stranger''s hand. It was an ancient-looking token with a mysterious pattern, featuring ten sharp long swords piercing through a fiery red sun. It looked both serious and archaic! Hearing the name [The Cleansers] made Jamie''s heart tighten immediately. The mysterious figure was right, there was indeed a hidden rule within Cyber Academy that only deans of branches could know. The work of [The Cleansers] was shrouded in mystery, and even Jamie, the dean of Genosha Cyber Academy, didn''t know the specifics of their duties. He only knew that The Cleansers possessed the strength to easily eliminate a level nine Beast Master! "The token is indeed real. What assistance do you require?" Jamie''s tone began to soften considerably, losing some of its tension but gaining a hint of worry. Such a being coming to Genosha Cyber Academy surely brought nothing good. Sure enough, the next words from the stranger left Jamie stunned in place. "I don''t need anything much. I just want to borrow someone, the one called Charles." the mysterious figure said as he took a couple of steps forward and casually sat down in the chair beside Jamie. "Charles?" Jamie took a deep breath. At that moment, he noticed the mysterious figure was wearing a mask, intricately carved with ancient-looking swords, similar to the swords on the token. Counting carefully, there were a total of ten swords. "Yes, there''s no choice. Those guys hide their tracks too well, but I''ve still managed to pick up some clues. They''re gathering toward Genosha." the masked figure said with a hint of helplessness. "They?" Jamie instinctively repeated, a sense of foreboding rising within him. "Exactly. Those monsters that appeared in your country, in Flower Falls Gorge. The creatures that have fully hatched in other countries are now converging on Genosha. It won''t be long before they disguise themselves as humans and enter Genosha." the mysterious figure said cheerfully. Jamie was completely stunned. He knew that the monsters from other countries each possessed strength comparable to a level nine Beast Master! There were six of these monsters in total! And now they were all heading toward Genosha? Recalling what the mysterious figure had said earlier about borrowing Charles, he felt a chill. "Are those monsters all targeting Charles?" Jamie swallowed hard, his eyes filled with concern. He had thought that the events in Flower Falls Gorge would no longer involve Charles, but now six creatures, each on par with a level nine Beast Master, were fixated on him. "Yeah, killing them off one by one would be too troublesome. It''s better to attract them all and deal with them at once." the mysterious figure said nonchalantly. Upon hearing the stranger''s words, Jamie''s panic and worry began to settle. Thankfully, The Cleansers were here, otherwise, with his strength as a level eight Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to escape with Charles. However, some questions still needed to be asked. Jamie queried with a puzzled expression, "Why are those monsters targeting Charles?" Chapter 413 - 413: You Won’t Blame Me, Right? The mysterious figure straightened his posture and glanced back at Jamie, replying, "That''s a question I''d like to know as well. But according to the Constellation organization, everything is a matter of fate." "By the way, you should have all the intelligence and data related to Charles here. Hand it over to me later, I want to take a good look." the mysterious figure suddenly recalled. He instinctively mumbled, "I really don''t want to ask that old guy dean of yours for the information. He''s a bit too annoying, too long-winded." "Old guy?" Jamie''s eyes widened. The "old guy" he was referring to was the dean of Mons Academy, a person whose age was anyone''s guess. He had already become a level nine Beast Master seventy years ago! "I will give you the information on Charles, and I will also report this matter to the main academy. So you must ensure Charles''s safety, and I cannot force him, this must be done with his consent." Jamie said, taking a deep breath. This matter involved Charles, he couldn''t back down and needed to make his stance clear to show the importance of Charles. After all, Jamie didn''t know much about The Cleansers. He wasn''t sure what kind of people they were or whether they would pose a danger to Charles. "Go ahead and report it. Don''t worry, I just want to borrow Charles for a bit and complete a task assigned to me. I don''t want any trouble." the mysterious figure said, rocking back and forth in the chair. Jamie carefully sensed the figure''s aura and realized he felt no trace of any elemental energy, nor any presence of a mystical beast. This mysterious person seemed to be just an ordinary human! Yet, he could appear silently in Jamie''s office! The power of [The Cleansers] was likely beyond what he could imagine, perhaps it was at a level beyond the legendary level nine Beast Master! "That would be best. It''s already late at night, and Charles must be asleep. Why not wait until tomorrow to ask him?" Jamie suggested cautiously. To his surprise, the mysterious figure nodded in agreement and added, "By the way, could you also prepare a room for me? It must have a computer and a PS5. The equipment at the hotel outside is too poor and seriously affects my gaming experience." Hearing this, Jamie was taken aback again, he didn''t expect the other party to make such a request! "Look closely at this token, it guarantees unconditional assistance. My request is not excessive at all!" The mysterious figure raised the token in his hand and said, somewhat displeased. Jamie shook his head and replied, "Not excessive at all, completely reasonable. I''ll have someone prepare it right away." "Good! And remember to bring a few more bottles of cola." the mysterious figure said before disappearing. Jamie took a deep breath, arranging for someone to prepare the room as the mysterious figure requested, while also quickly calling Nathaniel to inform him about the six monsters gathering towards Genosha. In the Genosha royal palace, Miles, dressed in a yellow silk pajamas, disregarded his appearance and looked at Nathaniel with concern, asking: "Did Jamie really say that? Monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master are gathering towards Genosha, and there are six of them?" Nathaniel nodded, an unprecedented seriousness appearing on his face as he slowly replied, "That is indeed the case. However, Jamie mentioned that there are some things he can''t disclose. Someone will deal with these monsters, but on one condition: Charles must agree." "Charles must agree? Charles?" Miles''s eyes widened, filled with disbelief. Charles was only a level four Beast Master, how could he possibly be the key to eliminating monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master? Someone would step in to deal with these monsters, but only if Charles agreed? What on earth was happening, and why couldn''t Jamie explain the details to them? "Sigh, this world is getting more chaotic. Please keep a close eye on Charles, I trust him, especially after he said those words." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If all those monsters appear in Genosha, it will cause massive panic. Who knows how many lives will be lost as a result." Miles said weakly, he felt that as an emperor, he was truly inadequate, facing a threat to the nation''s safety with no means to counter it. Monsters with the strength of level nine Beast Masters, and there were six of them! Even the Stone Kingdom, which has a level nine Beast Master, would be helpless in this situation, especially among the seven nations of the Abyssal Depths. For now, we can only trust Jamie''s words that someone will step in to resolve this matter. "How about this: let part of the royal bloodline leave Genosha tonight and go to a safe place. Once everything is over, they can come back." Miles said slowly. Nathaniel silently nodded, no matter who it was, knowing that six monsters comparable to level nine Beast Masters would soon appear, no one could simply act as if nothing was happening. "Your Majesty, perhaps you should also..." Nathaniel began to say slowly. Before he could finish his sentence, Miles wearily waved his hand, signaling him to stop. "I''m different, I''m the emperor of Genosha. Since I''ve enjoyed the love and support of my people, I can''t abandon them. If something unexpected happens, I will face it with them." Miles said without any hesitation. He would not flee, even if there was an accident and he couldn''t defeat the six monsters comparable to level nine Beast Masters, he would not leave. His people needed him, especially in the most dangerous and desperate timesthey needed him even more! Nathaniel took a deep breath and nodded, then began to arrange various emergency matters. It wasn''t until the next morning when it was bright that he pretended as if nothing had happened and quietly returned home. His son and daughter, Luna, were enjoying breakfast. When they saw Nathaniel come back, his son quickly sped up his eating, wanting to finish quickly and leave. "Take your time, no rush. You don''t need to go to work early today, just don''t be late." Nathaniel said, waving his hand. His son, the intelligence officer who had previously reported information about Charles to Nathaniel, looked at him with confusion upon hearing this. In the past, Nathaniel had been very strict with him, requiring him to arrive at work earlier than his colleagues and to make no mistakes. He also wasn''t allowed to call him "Dad" at work. Nathaniel did not explain anything, instead, while slowly eating breakfast, he calmly said: "I''ve been quite busy lately. How about taking a break for the next couple of days? You two can go somewhere else and relax." Nathaniel''s son and Luna exchanged puzzled glances and both replied, "No need." "Father, I''ve finished eating and need to go to work. I''m leaving now." Nathaniel''s son said slowly. Nathaniel nodded, he just silently continued eating his breakfast. Once everyone had left, Nathaniel let out a weary sigh. "You two are my children, but there are countless other children in Genosha. I can only do so much. If danger truly arises, don''t blame me." Nathaniel said as he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes. As a minister of Genosha, he had many things to consider. Jamie had said someone would handle those monsters. But this situation was not guaranteed, six monsters strong enough to rival level nine Beast Masters! Even if six level nine Beast Masters appeared to fight those monsters, how many innocent civilians would be affected in the process? How many lives would be lost? But there was no way around it, Genosha had no level nine Beast Masters! Ezra was in the midst of a breakthrough. Even if he succeeded, it wouldn''t change much. Nathaniel took a deep breath, trying to massage the stiffness from his face with his hands as his wife walked out of the kitchen. There were not many servants in Nathaniel''s home, he disliked the feeling of enslaving others, and with just four people in the household, there was no need for extra help. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit off today. Did something happen?" The woman slowly walked up behind Nathaniel and began to massage his shoulders. "Nothing''s wrong, it''s just that if something were to happen, would you blame me?" Nathaniel couldn''t help but ask. The woman''s hands paused for a moment before she opened her arms and embraced Nathaniel, gently saying: "No, you won''t be blamed. The children won''t blame you either, they all understand that you act for this country, for everyone." Hearing this, Nathaniel nodded silently, then stood up, he still needed to return to work. Meanwhile, in the Cyber Academy, in a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles, as usual, was simply having breakfast with his mystical beast. Today, there wasn''t much going on, he mainly planned to use his free time to train Max and the others to improve their mystical beast levels. Just at that moment, as Charles leisurely enjoyed his breakfast, his body suddenly stiffened. He felt a strange sensation in his heart and quickly turned his head, only to find nothing there. "Master, what''s wrong?" Max was the first to notice Charles''s unusual behavior and quickly asked. Charles shook his head at first, but the strange feeling persisted, as if someone was watching him from nearby. "Max, do you feel like there''s something inexplicably odd today?" Charles said slowly. Max shook his head and responded, "No, Master, Max doesn''t feel anything strange." Charles nodded, he hadn''t sensed any danger either and murmured, "It must be my imagination." Chapter 414 - 414: Youre Quite Good After that, Charles didn''t think too much about it, he simply assumed it was his overactive imagination. He had quietly activated his [Divine Domain], constantly sensing the information within the private room. There were no unusual scents, no other people''s presence, and the temperature remained unchanged. Even when Charles deliberately held his breath, he found nothing out of the ordinary. Yet, there lingered a strange feeling in his heart, as if someone was watching him from nearby! "Come out! Your concealment is indeed perfect, but there''s still one fatal flaw!" Charles suddenly shouted, his muscles tensing up as the energy within him surged. He gripped the [black gold long knife] he had pulled from his [storage space] tightly in his hand. At this moment, Charles was fully prepared for battle. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, who were eating, also reacted. Though they sensed nothing unusual, they instinctively trusted Charles''s judgment. Max was the first to get ready for a fight, while Little Gold, forgetting about his favorite metallic treats, scanned the area warily. As time passed minute by minute, there was still no change in the cafeteria''s private room, it was just Charles and his mystical beasts. "Master, what''s going on?" Max asked, staying alert and on high alert. Charles did not respond, instead, he lowered the [black gold long knife] and relaxed his battle stance. "It seems I really was overthinking it, never mind, let''s continue eating. I have class after this." Charles said slowly. Earlier, he had chosen to trust his instincts and wanted to provoke a response to see if he could discover anything. However, even after doing so, nothing changed in the private room, and it appeared he truly had been overthinking it. After finishing his meal, Charles directly left the cafeteria with his mystical beasts. Once he had completely departed, a figure appeared out of nowhereit was the mysterious person who had shown up in Jamie''s office yesterday. "Unbelievable, did you really notice something was off just by instinct?" "You even tried to bait me. Luckily, I caught on. How could a Level Four Beast Master detect my presence? If you were a Level Seven or Eight Beast Master, I might have actually revealed myself." "The dean of Genosha Cyber Academy couldn''t detect my presence, yet you noticed it just by instinct. You''re quite an extraordinary talent, this is my first time encountering someone like you." the mysterious person said as he stepped to the window of the private room, pulling back a corner of the curtain to watch Charles''s departing figure. At that moment, Charles suddenly turned around, gazing at the window of the room he had just left. The curtain was gently swaying, but no one appeared. Charles took a deep breath, not lingering any longer, and headed straight for the classroom. Meanwhile, in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria, the mysterious person was awkwardly hiding beneath the windowsill. If it hadn''t been for his quick reflexes, he would have been discovered by Charles! "That kid! This is great. The boss just asked me to investigate how you dealt with that [Bodies], and I didn''t expect you to have such strong instincts!" "Calm and collected, very cleversimply perfect!" "I need to observe more to see if I can find an even bigger surprise. I''ll go talk to Jamie and get your consent later." In the next instant, the mysterious person''s figure vanished into thin air. On the other side, as soon as Charles walked into the classroom, he noticed that Zachary and Camilla seemed a bit off, especially Camilla, who instinctively looked up at him several times. Charles slowly made his way to his seat, and just as he sat down, he heard Camilla whisper: "Charles, I want to go out and have some fun, but I''ve never gone out alone. Can you come with me? Just for one day, that''s all I ask." Camilla''s voice sounded almost pleading, piquing Charles''s curiosity. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why the sudden urge to go out?" Charles asked slowly. A conflicted expression appeared on Camilla''s face as she quietly replied, "My father came to see me today. He wants my sister and me to leave Genosha tonight and spend a couple of days elsewhere." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Charles felt even more puzzled. It seemed normal for Emperor Miles of Genosha to want his two daughters to relax and enjoy themselves. So why did Camilla want him to go along? Seeing Charles''s expression, Camilla remained calm, showing no signs of agreement. She could no longer hold back and whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear: "Last night, many people from the royal family left Genosha Calivia in a hurry." Upon hearing this, Charles immediately understood. Emperor Miles of Genosha wasn''t simply letting Rose and Camilla go out to play, he was escaping! What kind of disaster could prompt Miles to do this? Recalling the strange feeling he had during breakfast, Charles realized that something was indeed happening. "What happened?" Charles asked. Camilla shook her head, she didn''t know either. When she asked her father in the morning, his attitude had been very firmhe insisted that she and her sister leave while he stayed in Genosha Calivia. "Charles, why don''t you come with us?" Camilla said again. Charles shook his head. He still didn''t know what was going on, and besides, there had been no news from Dean Jamie or Mr. Colton. Even if there was danger, it wouldn''t happen right now. It would be better to find out what exactly was happening first. With that in mind, Charles planned to talk to Dean Jamie after class and inform him about the strange occurrences from the morning. He had actually noticed that someone had been in the cafeteria''s private room all along. It was because of his last look back, the surrounding leaves hadn''t moved at all, and Charles distinctly remembered that the curtains had been drawn completely while he was eating. When he left, he also closed the door, so there wouldn''t have been any wind to cause the curtains to flutter. There was only one possibility: someone had been quietly observing him after he left. The person hadn''t acted directly, possessing such stealth abilities, taking his life shouldn''t be difficult for them. Clearly, they weren''t there to kill him. Thus, Charles didn''t rush to the dean''s office immediately, that would have been too abrupt. Now, after speaking with Camilla, he had enough reason to seek out Jamie. With this thought, Charles tried to clear his mind, not thinking too much, and maintained a facade of having discovered nothing. He slowly said to Camilla: "I won''t be leaving for now. I will go to Dean Jamie''s office later to gather some information." Charles said. Camilla sighed, she knew it would be like this. She didn''t want to leave either, she wanted to stay with her father. However, her father''s attitude was exceedingly firm. He insisted that she and her sister must leave Genosha. As for what was actually happening, she had no idea. Zachary remained silent, leaning on the table. He wasn''t interested in the conversation between Camilla and Charles. In his mind, he kept replaying the unease he felt from his father, Mason, earlier that morning. He hadn''t seen his father like this in a long time. The last time was when he was a child, during his mother''s terminal illness when there was no cure. This morning, everyone in the upper echelons of Genosha sensed something was off. However, many didn''t know what was happening. Moreover, Emperor Miles of Genosha still appeared in the royal court as usual. Thus, even though they felt the unease, there was nothing they could do about it. Time passed quickly, and the morning classes came to an end. Charles didn''t have time for lunch and quickly arrived in front of Dean Jamie''s office. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he saw a strange person walking nearby. "Hello, Charles. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." the person said, wearing a white mask adorned with the carvings of ten long swords, looking extremely odd. "Is there something you need from me?" Charles replied, keeping a straight face. "There is something very important. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. You can dissipate the dark energy within you." the masked person said cheerfully. Charles felt a chill run down his spine, this person was very powerful! At that moment, Dean Jamie came out, glanced at the masked person, then at Charles, and sighed softly as he said: "Come in. This person''s identity is somewhat special. I''ll explain it to you shortly." Charles nodded, he sensed that Jamie was a bit helpless and had a hint of reverence when facing the mysterious masked individual. "Is this another Level Nine Beast Master like Lucas?" Charles thought to himself. Whatever it was, he had to face it. Charles had a gut feeling that this suddenly appearing masked person might be connected to what was about to happen in Genosha. Soon, with Jamie''s explanation, Charles finally understood everything. He looked at the mysterious masked person with a strange expression and slowly asked, "So those six monsters, which are comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters, are here for me? And you want to gather them all together and deal with them at once?" The masked mysterious person nodded and replied slowly: "More than that, I''m curious. How did you sense something was off this morning? Was it just instinct?" Charles nodded slowly, he indeed sensed an anomaly through his intuition. "I''m glad I reacted quickly in the end, or else you would have already discovered me." the mysterious person remarked with a hint of admiration. Charles silently said, "I already noticed. There was no wind at that time, and I even closed the door when I left." The mysterious person clearly paused for a moment, then said excitedly: "Hahaha, discovering that is even better! You''re quite impressive, kid." Chapter 415 - 415: What Does It Matter If Youre a Genius? Faced with the mysterious person''s praise, Charles felt no ripple of emotion inside, instead, he experienced a slight unease. In his view, he had discovered it too late. He had already sensed something odd in the private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. Yet, there had been no change in sound, smell, or the air in the room. How did this masked mysterious person manage to do that? [The Cleansers]? To want to kill six monsters comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters in one go, his power must be beyond imagination! "What''s wrong? Are you wondering how I did it?" The mysterious person''s face was obscured by a mask, but his voice revealed that he was in a good mood, speaking with a cheerful tone. Charles nodded slowly. "Good, it''s a great habit to think of solutions when faced with problems right away. But unfortunately, your strength is too low, you''re just a Level Four Beast Master. You have talent, but you''re not at the top level yet." the mysterious person sighed. He had encountered many geniuses, including several like Charles who possessed strong intuition. Although Charles''s talent was impressive, it wasn''t the best. There are many decisive factors in becoming a truly powerful Beast Master, talent is just one of them. "At eighteen, almost nineteen, being a Level Four Beast Master is top-notch in the Abyssal Depths, but in the entire Ethereal Grove, there are still those who are stronger." the mysterious person thought to himself. In many prominent families of the Haunted Marsh, there are numerous geniuses who work hard every day, and it''s not uncommon for someone to become a Level Five Beast Master by eighteen. Thinking of this, the masked mysterious person suppressed his excitement and eagerness. He decided to observe Charles a bit longer before making any decisions. After all, once he thoroughly cleansed those [Bodies], there would still be plenty of time to rest. "Sigh, what a pity. I had planned to use that time to really dive into the game, but all the members of the Ten-Person Meeting are focused on finding successors. I need to hurry up too." the mysterious person thought. He turned his gaze back to Charles, eager to know his response. Dean Jamie of Genosha Cyber Academy looked at Charles helplessly, his mouth slightly open as he slowly said: "Charles, you should understand the dangers involved in this matter, after all, we are talking about six monsters that are comparable to Level Nine Beast Masters." After Jamie finished speaking, he turned his attention to the masked mysterious person, planning to advocate for Charles once more, wondering what would happen if Charles was unwilling... While Jamie was lost in thought, Charles spoke up without hesitation, saying, "Dean, I have no problem with this. I just need to confirm how strong he truly is." Jamie was momentarily taken aback by Charles''s words, then replied somewhat helplessly, "Very strong, but I don''t know exactly how strong." Both of them turned their attention to the mysterious person, who lazily yawned and replied slowly: "Don''t worry, they''re just six [Bodies]. They''re not that troublesome, I just don''t want to waste time clearing them one by one. By the way, can I see the item you used to deal with the [Bodies] in Flower Falls Gorge?" The mysterious person''s gaze suddenly became sharp as he spoke. Charles was prepared for this situation. His heartbeat remained steady, showing no signs of change, and his face and body language were completely normal. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m afraid not. That item was a one-time use, it shattered completely not long after I used it." Charles replied calmly. Then, with a hint of curiosity on his face, he asked: "What''s wrong? Was that item really important? If I''d known, I would have kept it, but then I wouldn''t have been able to save the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge." The masked mysterious person fell silent for a moment, carefully scrutinizing Charles. After a long pause, he slowly spoke: "It''s not that important. It''s just that the power capable of countering [Bodies] hasn''t appeared in a long time, it''s been nearly eighteen years since I''ve seen such power." Charles pretended to breathe a sigh of relief, then said with some confusion: "Eighteen years or so? What kind of power are you talking about?" The mysterious person shook his head, not answering Charles''s question. Instead, he waved his hand dismissively and said slowly: "This morning, I took a stroll around the city and noticed quite a few people from the [Constellation]. Once they gather all the intel from within the city, it will probably take them two or three days. Adding in some other matters, they''ll likely make their move in about four or five days." "Before that, you should do what you need to do. By the way, I heard you mention that you have a competition coming up in a couple of days. I''ll be there to watch." Charles was momentarily taken aback, he hadn''t expected the other party to say such a thing. Watching his competition? Was this part of the plan regarding the six [Bodies]? After speaking, the masked mysterious person suddenly vanished before Charles and Jamie, as if he had never existed at all. Charles''s eyes widened in shock, his previously calm expression now filled with intense surprise. He hadn''t even perceived how the other had disappeared from such a close distance. "Strange, right? Last night, he appeared right behind me and watched for a while. I had no idea he was there." Jamie sighed. At that moment, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disheartened, here he was, an Level Eight Beast Master, completely unaware of any anomalies. Yet Charles, merely a Level Four Beast Master, was able to sense something was off through his intuition. The gap between people was indeed vast. "Dean, just how strong is this person? Is he one of the top-tier Level Nine Beast Masters?" Charles pondered for a moment before asking slowly. Jamie shook his head and replied, "I''ve seen plenty of Level Nine Beast Masters, but none as powerful as him. Even Lucas wouldn''t last long in front of him." A presence that is far stronger than a Level Nine Beast Master? What lies beyond the realm of a Level Nine Beast Master? Charles took a deep breath. He began to replay all the events that had just occurred in his mind, including his expressions, actions, and tone, everything should have been fine. The reason he agreed to help the mysterious person attract the six [Bodies] was that there was no better option available. He couldn''t run away, since those [Bodies] were targeting him, escape was not an option. Six beings comparable to Level Nine Beast Mastersthere was no way to evade them! Moreover, many people within Genosha Calivia had started to matter to Charles. Although Teacher Ezra was not in Calivia, there were still Teacher Colton, Dean Jamie, Teacher Hale, as well as Celestine, Camilla, Zachary, Jace, and others. He didn''t know when it had started, but the bonds he had formed were growing stronger. It was no longer like when he first arrived in Calivia, completely isolated with no relationships. "If the [Cleansers] are involved, there shouldn''t be any problems. Don''t worry, Charles. After this is resolved, things will settle down." Jamie said slowly, trying to reassure him. Charles nodded silently. Just from the way the masked mysterious person disappeared at the end, it was clear that his strength was indeed formidable. What Charles was contemplating was Jamie''s latter statement about things settling down in the future. "I''m afraid situations like this will become more frequent. This world is really on the brink of chaos." Charles said, taking a deep breath, feeling a sense of urgency in his heart. When he had first become a Beast Master, he was still in Lsengard, where the only other Beast Master he encountered with a higher level was Joshua. However, since arriving in Calivia, he had lost count of how many high-level Beast Masters he had met. Genosha Calivia would definitely not be his endpoint. Once he stepped out of Genosha and the Abyssal Depths, he would encounter even more Beast Masters, and they would only be stronger! "The only thing I can do now is to focus on improving my strength. The inter-academy competition isn''t important, I will definitely secure a spot." Charles thought to himself. After chatting with him for a few more minutes, Jamie left directly. Charles didn''t linger in the office for long either. He had asked Jamie for leave, skipping the upcoming classes for a few days, planning to catch up later when he had time. Then, Charles dove straight into the training room. Meanwhile, in the most luxurious hotel in Genosha, Wayne was continuously flipping through the documents in his hands. These were materials he had purchased at a high price from an intelligence organization, all containing information about Charles. "Is this for real? A genius like this could emerge in such a small place as Genosha?" Wayne slowly set down the documents, taking a deep breath. From the information received, it was clear that Charles was indeed a genuine genius, far superior to the typical talents from the Haunted Marsh! Charles''s level of genius could likely be considered top-tier even within the Haunted Marsh. "Fortunately, he''s only a Level Four Beast Master right now, and during the competition, he''ll be using the same weapons and equipment. This will greatly reduce his strength." Wayne said, clenching his fists tightly. At the banquet that day, Charles had humiliated him using his ancestor, and this grudge had to be repaid! Otherwise, when he returned to the Haunted Marsh, the Tomos the Wayne Family would mock him, saying he brought shame to the family. "If I drink the new type of miracle drug that Genosha can''t detect in advance, my strength can increase by at least fifty percent! Even a typical Level Six Beast Master wouldn''t be able to defeat me in a short time, and Charles would definitely stand no chance!" Wayne shook his neck vigorously, unable to contain his excitement. Chapter 416 - 416: It Shouldnt Be Like This In the palace of Genosha, "Your Majesty, we have received news from Jamie. Charles has agreed." Nathaniel reported, bowing to Emperor Miles of Genosha. Upon hearing this, Miles let out a sigh of relief. Although he had anticipated that Charles would not refuse, he still felt very tense and worried until everything was actually confirmed. This was no small matter, if things went wrong, the entire Genosha could be facing destruction! The Abyssal Depths once had seven kingdoms, and the one that disappeared was destroyed by a Level Nine Beast Master. "Did Jamie mention when they will take action?" Miles asked as he paced back and forth. Nathaniel replied, "In about four or five days. Jamie said that the powerful individual seems quite interested in Charles and intends to watch his match in person." Upon hearing this, Miles immediately stopped in his tracks. A being confident enough to kill six monsters comparable to a Level Nine Beast Master wanting to personally watch Charles''s match was somewhat unusual. However, considering that it was Charles, Miles could understand it a little better. "It seems the other party has also recognized Charles''s talent? If Charles could become their apprentice, it would be fantastic for all of Genosha!" Miles inhaled deeply, unable to suppress his imagination. Putting everything else aside, if Charles really established a master-apprentice relationship with that powerful individual, at the very least, no Level Nine Beast Master would dare to attack Genosha. "This this might not be very likely, right?" Nathaniel said slowly, somewhat uncertain. Compared to an unknown powerful individual, Nathaniel leaned more toward Ezra, who was on the verge of becoming a Level Nine Beast Master. After all, in his opinion, some powerful individuals could have very strange personalities, such as Lucas, who had an extreme aversion to dark attribute Beast Masters. This unknown powerful individual suddenly appearing in Genosha might also have some quirks, just like Lucas? As Nathaniel pondered, Emperor Miles of Genosha took a deep breath and said slowly: "Notify everyone that the inter-academy competition will be moved up to tomorrow. Once the match is over, I will have Camilla and Rose leave Genosha." This was unavoidable, Miles, as the emperor, had to consider everything in greater detail and prepare for the worst-case scenario. That scenario was the entire Genosha being heavily damaged due to the battle between six monsters and that powerful individual! "Also, I will personally attend tomorrow''s match." Miles said slowly. After saying this, he turned his gaze to Nathaniel. "At your command, Your Majesty. I will ensure everything is in order." Nathaniel replied. "You should also prepare early and find a suitable time for your family to leave Genosha." Miles sighed and said softly. Nathaniel shook his head and didn''t say anything more. ... The news of the inter-academy competition being moved up spread instantly throughout Genosha, and everyone was curious about what could have caused this change. However, the officials did not disclose the specific reasons, and various speculations online were wildly diverse. Just as everyone was discussing this, an even more explosive piece of news broke out. "What! This Wayne from the Haunted Marsh actually dares to be so arrogant, publicly stating that after defeating Charles, he will invite Goddess Luna to enjoy a concert together?" "Is this fool unaware that Luna has already taken a liking to Charles?" "Is he not afraid that Charles will directly incapacitate him during the match?" "Don''t worry about that, it is possible to surrender during the match, and if one side is too injured, the referee will stop the match personally." "I thought Wayne wouldn''t dare to participate in the inter-academy competition because he was afraid of being defeated by Charles!" "By the way, what response has Charles given? This guy is so arrogant, he doesn''t seem to regard Charles at all." "I don''t know. I heard from students at Cyber Academy that Charles has taken a leave of absence and has been in the training room." As the people of Genosha discussed this, they suddenly fell silent. There was no other reason, it seemed that whenever Charles spent a long time in the training room, something significant would happen. However, many people believed that Charles was actively preparing for battle, intending to teach Wayne a good lesson during the match. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In reality, Charles had no such thoughts at all. He was currently in the training room, continuously utilizing his [Divine Domain]. "Breathe, sound, scent..." Charles kept replaying the scene from the morning when he was eating in the cafeteria booth in his mind, but he couldn''t find any details that would help him identify the mysterious person. "Vision doesn''t work either, that mysterious person maintained the same breathing rate as me, even the same heartbeat?" Charles furrowed his brows. His training efficiency in the afternoon was not very good because the appearance of that mysterious person unsettled him. The stealth techniques employed by the other party were simply too perfect, there was no way to detect them! Moreover, when the mysterious person finally disappeared, Charles had carefully sensed the surroundings but found nothing. "The [darkness cloak] merges oneself with the shadows, allowing for stealth in the dark. So what about that mysterious person? Could they also be doing the same?" "Am I unable to perceive them because they have completely blended into the environment?" "What could it be? The air? The floor? Or more likely, the light!" Suddenly, Charles''s eyes lit up! He began to close his eyes, carefully recalling the events in the cafeteria booth that morning, as well as the subtle changes in light when the mysterious person left Dean''s office. It was only at this moment that Charles let out a deep sigh of relief. At first, not being able to spot the other person was acceptable, after all, no one is infallible. However, when encountering a problem, one must immediately consider how to face a similar situation next time. "Now that I know, I should be prepared. When the surrounding environment undergoes a significant change, it will definitely expose the other person''s vulnerabilities." Charles clenched his fist. He looked at Max, Mia, Mousie, and Little Gold, who were training hard, along with the information prompts in his eyes. "It''s almost time, perhaps after the inter-academy competition, they will face promotion." Charles thought to himself. It was already very late, but he chose not to rest and only returned to his dormitory exhausted late at night. Habitually, he turned on the dormitory lights, and the entire room lit up instantly. Charles instinctively turned the switch off and then back on quickly, but there was no change in the room. "That mysterious person must be busy with something important, they wouldn''t be watching me constantly. They said they would personally watch my match, do they want to see my combat abilities?" Just then, a noble from the Haunted Marsh had foolishly decided to challenge him in the competition. Thinking of this, Charles opened his phone to see if anything unusual had happened outside in the afternoon. As soon as he opened his phone, he saw topics about Wayne. Clicking in, he discovered that Wayne had posted a series of photos on the Genosha network. [Nine hundred and ninety-nine golden roses are ready!] [Let that ignorant commoner see what true nobility looks like!] [After defeating Charles, I will invite Lady Luna to the concert!] Charles frowned, he couldn''t understand why Wayne seemed to have something wrong with his head. Seeing the information about Luna, Charles curiously clicked to take a closer look and found that Luna had actually replied to this topic. The reply was very simple, just one sentence: [Get lost!] Yet Wayne seemed oblivious to everything, as he commented below Luna''s reply: [Beautiful lady, don''t worry, I will make sure Charles is out of your sight!] Charles couldn''t help but slap his forehead, he felt an impulse to teach Wayne a good lesson. "This guy is also a Level 5 Beast Master and a genius from the Haunted Marsh. He should provide me with a decent fight. It''s a good opportunity to see my true strength without the [black gold long knife]." Charles thought of this and felt a spark of interest. He didn''t mind letting Wayne know just how strong a Level 4 Beast Master could be! Early the next morning, when Charles went to the cafeteria for breakfast as usual, he arrived at the booth on the second floor. After setting down his food, he instinctively closed the window and drew the curtains. Then, Charles quietly walked over to the light switch in the booth and pressed it down sharply. The moment the surroundings lit up, Charles activated his [Divine Domain]. He didn''t overlook any detail and carefully observed every corner of the booth. "Alright, stop hiding. I just happened to order a little extra food, why don''t we eat together?" Charles said slowly, addressing a corner of the booth. There was no response at all. Charles ignored it and leisurely enjoyed his breakfast. After finishing his meal, he deliberately put away the extra food and took out new cutlery, arranging it neatly. Once he had done all of this, Charles opened the booth door and left. Time passed little by little, and a figure slowly emerged. "This kid is interesting. Did he really just notice me? In just one short night, he''s already figured out how to make me reveal a flaw?" the mysterious person with a white mask exclaimed in surprise. The sudden change in light in the booth had prompted a quick reaction from him, and he immediately summoned the light energy within him to adapt to the surrounding environment. "However, even if he knows, he shouldn''t be able to detect me. How on earth did this kid do it?" Chapter 417 - 417: The Arrogant Wayne The mysterious person looked at the neatly arranged food on the table, feeling no appetite whatsoever. His interest in Charles was growing stronger by the moment. "Good talent, strong intuition, a sharp mind, and completely calm throughout. He''s a promising prospect, now it''s just a matter of seeing how he performs in battle." The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, slowly sat down but didn''t pick up any utensils. Instead, he took a deep breath, inhaling the steam rising from the food. In an instant, the food lost its color and turned grayish-white. Then, the mysterious person sighed helplessly and said somewhat forlornly, "I haven''t had a proper meal in a long time, playing video games is much more interesting." ... Inside Genosha''s largest stadium, the place was already packed with people. The competition venue had already been built in the middle of the green area inside the stadium. Surrounding the stadium were several large screens, making it easier for the audience in the back to watch the event. Charles followed the Cyber Academy team as they slowly entered the stadium. When he arrived at the designated area for Cyber Academy, he had barely appeared when he heard deafening cheers from the stands: "Charles! Look, it''s my idol Charles!" "Quick, take a picture! There haven''t been any updates on Charles''s photos online for two or three days. He''s even more charming in person, it''s impossible to look away!" "I can''t take it anymore, I''m so excited! Charles! I will always support you!" Charles listened to the shouts around him with a blank expression, his mind still preoccupied with what had just happened. "Relying solely on the light from the lamps is a bit too weak. My intuition has sharpened a bit, and I have a rough idea that the other party is in that corner, but I still can''t pinpoint the exact location." There was nothing he could do about it, he knew that the other party''s strength was just too formidable. Even Jamie, an Level 8 Beast Master, had been unable to sense their presence. He was just a Level 4 Beast Master. Once he became a Level 5 Beast Master and successfully contracted a light attribute mystical beast, he would be able to use the energy from that light attribute to more strongly alter the surrounding light. At that point, he would be able to completely unravel the other party''s method of hiding. Just then, two figures slowly approached, it was Luna and Snow. Snow directly pulled Luna down to sit next to Charles. Jace, Zachary, and Camilla were also near Charles, and their gazes instinctively turned toward Luna and Snow. Luna simply nodded, while Snow greeted Camilla, "Little Ran, you need to perform well later. You might even face off against your sister, so make sure to fight with all your strength." Camilla silently nodded, her gaze lingering on Luna. Recently, there had been a lot of talk in Genosha about Luna and Charles, with most people saying they were a match made in heaven. One was the monstrous boy from Cyber Academy, and the other was the aloof genius girl from Genosha. For some reason, Camilla felt a bit agitated at that moment. She slowly shifted her gaze to Charles and noticed that he showed no signs of joy or excitement, which relieved her a bit. However, just then, another figure approached. "Charles, what have you been busy with lately?" Celestine asked as she sensed the somewhat tense atmosphere and walked over to Charles. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then turned her gaze to Jace, who immediately stood up and moved to a nearby seat, giving up his spot. "I''ve been busy leveling up my mystical beast and dealing with some other matters. Why do you ask?" Charles replied as he watched Celestine sit next to him. "Nothing much, I just missed you recently." Celestine said, her cheeks flushing as she spoke firmly. Zachary and Jace exchanged knowing glances and quietly shifted away from their seats to sit further apart. They certainly didn''t want to stay in such an awkward atmosphere. "That''s Charles for you, staying completely calm in a situation like this without a single change in expression!" Jace whispered to Zachary. Zachary nodded vigorously and quietly glanced back. He noticed that Camilla and Luna showed no change in their expressions, but after hearing Celestine''s words, "I missed you." both of them instinctively straightened up. "They''re not going to start fighting, are they?" Zachary looked at Charles with a sympathetic gaze. "Sometimes being too charming isn''t a good thing." Jace said slowly. Zachary sighed and replied, "That''s true, but as two single guys, what right do we have to say that? I really envy Charles!" It wasn''t just Jace and Zachary who were paying attention to the situation with Charles, the audience in the stadium looked on with expressions of envy and jealousy as three top beauties surrounded him. "Wow! No wonder he''s my idol, I can only dream of such a scene!" "Don''t even say it, bro, I wouldn''t dare to dream about it. If I were Charles, that would be amazing! I''d trade ten years off my life for that kind of charm!" "I just want to meet someone as good as them, if I could do that, I''d gladly live three years less!" "Stop dreaming, only someone like Charles gets this kind of treatmentthree top goddesses!" "Exactly! One is the noble second princess of Genosha, Your Highness, one is the youthful and beautiful senior Celestine, and the other is the universally recognized goddess, Luna! It''s truly enviable!" "Look, that person looks familiar, isn''t that the Beast Master Wayne from the Haunted Marsh? He''s walking toward Charles!" Sure enough, under the audience''s gaze, Wayne stepped out from the Nova Academy area and slowly made his way toward Charles. Charles heard the murmurs around him and instinctively looked up. To be honest, he actually wanted Wayne to show up right now. Celestine, Camilla, and Luna kept exchanging glances, and the tension in the air was palpable! However, Celestine still held the upper hand at the moment, after all, Camilla and Luna couldn''t openly say "I missed you" in front of others. "Charles, I''ll give you one more chance. As long as you sincerely apologize to me, according to noble etiquetteno, you''re just a commoner, so you should kneel and accept my forgivenessI will let you off the hook in the battle!" Wayne said slowly. In an instant, Celestine, Camilla, and Luna''s attention was drawn to Wayne. "Apologize? Charles hasn''t done anything wrong, you''re the one who provoked him at the banquet!" Celestine shot a cold glance at him and said angrily. She had learned about what happened at the banquet afterward, she had missed it due to other commitments, but otherwise, she would have exploded in public! "Exactly, you were the one who was rude first." Camilla added, her cheeks puffed up in anger. Luna slowly spoke up, her tone icy as she said, "Get lost." Wayne''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the three ladies before him. He pointed to his own face and replied, "It''s all my fault? He''s just a commoner now, what right does he have to be so arrogant? I am the Count of the Haunted Marsh!" Wayne couldn''t understand, Charles couldn''t have attracted the attention of three such charming ladies just because of his looks, could he? What charm could a mere commoner possibly have? He was already a Level 5 Beast Master and the Count of the Haunted Marsh, wearing clothes that cost nearly ten gold coins! With that thought, Wayne took a deep breath, striving to maintain an elegant smile on his face, and spoke as calmly as possible: "Ladies, I don''t know what kind of tricks Charles has used to attract your attention, but I will show you just how incompetent and arrogant this commoner truly is!" He emphasized the word "commoner" to highlight Charles''s status. To his surprise, Celestine, Camilla, and Luna didn''t even glance at the pretentious Wayne! "Disgusting!" Celestine said bluntly. "Rude!" Camilla huffed angrily. And Luna, still unwavering, repeated, "Get lost!" At this point, Wayne could no longer tolerate it. He looked at Charles, who hadn''t said a word, and pointed a finger directly at his nose, shouting in anger: "I have given you a chance, Charles. Don''t worry, when the competition comes, I will show you the consequences of a commoner daring to disrespect someone above him!" "I will let everyone know just how weak you really are!" Charles did not respond, he simply raised his gaze to Wayne''s outstretched finger. Then, he slowly shifted his focus to Wayne''s vulnerable throat. A chilling aura emanated from Charles''s eyes. Wayne instinctively trembled and took two steps back. By the time he realized what was happening, Charles had already looked away. "Look! The Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, just one glance from Charles and he was scared enough to back away!" "I didn''t just see it, I recorded it too! This guy has no guts at allhe dares to come and taunt Charles?" "I want to see what happens when he actually faces Charles, will he just surrender on the spot?" Wayne''s whole body began to tremble. He heard the laughter around him and saw Charles''s ever-calm expression, and the anger in his heart reached its peak! No matter what it took, he had to win the competition! Wayne screamed inside his mind in a frenzy. Chapter 418 - 418: I Am Charless Lackey Charles paid no attention to Wayne, who was acting like a clown, and instead focused on the information on his phone about the competition. In the next two days, they would quickly select sixteen strong contenders, and the defeated participants would enter the loser''s bracket to compete for the last sixteen spots. On the third day, the top sixteen from the winner''s bracket would face the top sixteen from the loser''s bracket to fight for the final six spots. "Three days of competition means that for everyone else, the daily battle intensity won''t be light. If someone gets seriously injured during a fight, they''ll basically be out of this competition." Charles thought to himself. Sometimes, when facing an evenly matched opponent, it''s not necessary to fight to the death, one can choose to temporarily withdraw and enter the loser''s bracket to secure a qualifying spot. Moreover, while the competition in the loser''s bracket is fierce, there likely won''t be many powerful Beast Masters, which could effectively secure a spot for the third day''s competition. At that moment, a sudden wave of gasps erupted from the audience not far away. Charles instinctively looked up and followed the gaze of the spectators, only to see the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, along with Nathaniel and other ministers, slowly entering the arena. "Look! It''s His Majesty the Emperor! I can''t believe he came in person, especially on the first day of the competition. I thought he would only show up for the final match!" "Get out of the way, don''t block my view!" "I didn''t expect His Majesty to take this competition so seriously. With him watching in person, the competitors'' fighting spirit will surely be even stronger!" "That''s for sure! The upcoming matches are bound to be thrilling!" Everyone in attendance began to feel a surge of anticipation. They were not only looking forward to the battle between Charles and Wayne but also eager to see the performances of other talented young contestants. After all, it had been a long time since Genosha had hosted such a noteworthy event. This was about the future competition with Kingston, only truly powerful geniuses had the right to represent all of Genosha in battle! Under the excited gaze of the crowd, Nathaniel slowly ascended the platform in the arena and spoke softly into the microphone: "I''m sure everyone has been looking forward to today''s competition for a long time. We will be selecting the six strongest geniuses from Genosha, who will represent our entire nation in a month and show the world what Genosha''s talents are made of!" "The top six contestants in this competition will receive generous rewards. Not only will they gain access to the secret realms of Genosha, but they will also have the opportunity to select weapons and equipment from the royal treasury!" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s announcement, all the young competitors in attendance became excited, and Zachary and Jace were no exception! "There''s even a chance to choose weapons from the treasury! You have to know there are quite a few purple-quality weapons in there, and some orange-quality ones too!" Jace exclaimed, his mouth agape. For ordinary students, obtaining even a decent blue-quality piece of equipment was already impressive. If someone managed to get their hands on purple-quality gear, it would certainly make others envious! Not to mention orange-quality weapons, among the people Jace knew, only Charles seemed to have both an orange-quality set of armor and a long knife that he often used, which was also orange-quality! Thinking of this, Jace instinctively turned to Charles and asked: "Charles, you''ve been to the royal treasury. What''s it like in there? Is it all shiny and filled with lots of good stuff?" Charles pondered for a moment before replying quietly, "It''s average, really. There are indeed some good items, but they''re quite rare. Many purple-quality weapons aren''t really that powerful." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Jace took a deep breath. Just then, Zachary patted Jace on the shoulder and said slowly: "Charles is different from us. The things he doesn''t value are already extremely rare for you and me." Jace paused for a moment, then suddenly understood. For him, a purple-quality weapon would be more than enough to satisfy him. But for Charles, perhaps only an orange-quality weapon would barely pass muster and be worth considering. "True, I suppose I have no hope in this competition. After all, there are many powerful geniuses. I might as well just dream about it." Jace said slowly, then clenched his fists tightly and continued with renewed determination: "But I won''t give up! Let me see the gap between myself and the others!" Zachary looked at Jace and nodded. Sometimes, accepting one''s own mediocrity and not giving up can be a difficult thing to achieve. After all, he still harbored a glimmer of hope in his heart that he could keep pace with Charles and not be left far behind. However, every time he thought of Charles defeating a fifth-level Beast Master in Flower Falls Gorge, Zachary couldn''t help but sigh. Out of the six spots, Charles would undoubtedly secure one without any surprises, along with Luna and the incredibly strong Finn. That left only three spots remaining. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With this in mind, Zachary took a deep breath. If he wanted to keep up with Charles and not be left at the back, he had to secure one of those spots. Only then could he temporarily follow in Charles''s footsteps. Before he encountered Charles, Zachary had never imagined that a genius who seemed like a monster would appear, making the chase feel like a daunting task. The opening ceremony and declaration on Nathaniel''s side had already concluded. The inter-academy competition among the three major schools of Genosha had officially begun. As the images on the stadium''s big screen flickered, a series of matchups began to appear. Jace looked up and immediately froze in place because his opponent on the big screen was none other than Wayne, who had just arrived to provoke him! "What''s going on? Is my luck really this bad? My first match is against a fifth-level Beast Master!" Jace muttered to himself. The excitement and anticipation he had just felt vanished in an instant, leaving him somewhat at a loss. Zachary also looked at the big screen not far away, then turned to Jace and comforted him, "It''s just a bit of bad luck. But you can choose to preserve your strength and enter the loser''s bracket. You might still have a better chance." Charles nodded slightly, agreeing with Zachary''s point. After all, Jace was only a third-level Beast Master, and facing Wayne, a fifth-level Beast Master, he was certainly at a disadvantage and might even get injured, which would affect his future matches. To the ordinary people outside, a third-level Beast Master might still seem like a pretty good existence. However, for the true geniuses of Genosha, a fourth-level Beast Master was merely the minimum requirement to compete for a spot! The decision ultimately rested in Jace''s hands. As the other competitors prepared, Jace slowly stood up under the gazes of Zachary and Charles and walked toward the competition arena. "Are you sure about this?" Charles couldn''t help but ask again. A smile spread across Jace''s face as he looked at Charles and said slowly, "Don''t worry, Charles. I just want to experience the strength of a fifth-level Beast Master. When we faced that fifth-level Beast Master who attacked us, I chose to give up. This time, I won''t." Charles was slightly taken aback by Jace''s response. It turned out that Jace had always kept the memory of their earlier attack in his heart. He now understood why Jace would still choose to fight after learning that Wayne was a fifth-level Beast Master. If he chose to give up again like before, all of Jace''s efforts and changes during this period would be in vain. "Alright, just be careful. Winning or losing is part of the game, don''t dwell on it too much." Charles reached out and patted Jace on the shoulder. Then, he walked toward his own competition arena. This time, his opponent was not strong, just an average third-level Beast Master from Nova Academy. As soon as Charles entered the competition arena, the opponent bent down and bowed, a bittersweet smile on his face as he said slowly: "Charles, I can''t believe my luck. To run into you right from the start, I know I''m no match for you, so I choose to concede!" "I have a small request, though. I hope you can grant it: could we take a photo together? That way, I wouldn''t leave empty-handed." Charles calmly nodded. His attention was still focused on the match between Jace and Wayne. As soon as the referee quickly announced the results of this match, Charles did not linger at all and went directly to the match where Jace and Wayne were competing. "I remember you, you''re like Charles''s lackey, right? So, what? As a third-level Beast Master, you still don''t want to concede?" Wayne said with an elegant smile, speaking slowly. Especially when he saw Charles approaching, his smile grew even more pronounced. "Are you still dreaming? Do you really think that a third-level Beast Master stands any chance against a fifth-level Beast Master?" Wayne said casually as he strolled toward Jace. In response to Wayne''s words, Jace took a deep breath. He was clear about his choice. When he faced the fifth-level Beast Master alongside Charles during the earlier attack, he had chosen to retreat and give up. Now, a similar situation was laid out before him. "This time, I won''t back down. After all, you said it yourselfI''m Charles''s lackey. It would be so embarrassing to just surrender." Jace said as he lifted his head and puffed out his chest, speaking with determination. Chapter 419 - 419: Poor Guy! "Poor guy, I say you''re Charles''s lackey, and you actually feel some inexplicable pride about it. It''s just ridiculous." Wayne couldn''t help but shake his head. He truly couldn''t understand what this person was thinking. Labeled as a commoner''s lackey, this guy showed no signs of inferiority, instead, he seemed to take pride in it. It was simply laughable! "Of course! I''m Charles''s lackey. If I were your lackey, I''d be so ashamed that I''d dig a hole in the ground to hide in!" Jace said with a slight smile, continuing slowly: "And by the way, even being Charles''s lackey isn''t something just anyone can qualify for. At the very least, you''re not one of them!" Faced with Jace''s words, Wayne was left stunned in place. He could hardly believe what he had just heard. As a fifth-level Beast Master, a member of the Haunted Marsh Wayne Family, and the Count of the Haunted Marsh Tomos, he was being told that he didn''t even qualify to be Charles''s lackey? What an insult! A disgrace of the highest order! "You''ll regret this. This match will become a painful memory you won''t easily forget. Just wait!" The elegant smile had completely vanished from Wayne''s face, replaced by an uncontrollable fury. He was a noble! A high and mighty noble! Anyone who dared to offend him had to face severe and painful punishment, only in this way could he maintain his noble dignity! The atmosphere between Jace and Wayne grew increasingly tense. The referee in the competition arena quietly glanced at the two of them before loudly announcing: "Both contestants, please prepare. The match begins!" As soon as the referee''s words fell, Jace summoned his three mystical beasts at lightning speed. Two Gold-quality mystical beasts and one Silver-quality mystical beast appeared before the crowd. Wayne sneered in contempt and said, "Typical of a commoner, even the contracted mystical beasts exude a sense of inferiority." As he mocked Jace, he summoned his own mystical beasts. Five six-star formations lit up, and five majestic-looking mystical beasts appeared in the arena. Some spectators in the audience immediately recognized Wayne''s mystical beasts, exclaiming in shock: "No wonder he''s the Beast Master of the Haunted Marsh, all five mystical beasts are high-quality Thunder attribute beaststhree Platinum quality and two Emerald quality!" "Wow! That''s incredible! He has two Emerald-quality mystical beasts? That''s almost rivaling Charles!" "Not at all. The gap between Platinum quality and Emerald quality is nowhere near as significant as the gap between Emerald quality and Diamond quality mystical beasts. Besides, Charles''s fourth mystical beast is already Diamond quality, and his fifth might be even higher!" Listening to the discussions from the audience below, Wayne clenched his fists tightly. Now, Charles not only rejected his dream of a Marquis title right in front of him, but he also had contracted higher-quality mystical beasts! Wayne had always clung to Charles''s status as a commoner, ridiculing and provoking him in various ways. But this commoner was stronger than him in every way, aside from the level of Beast Master, this noble had no advantage over Charles whatsoever. That was something Wayne couldn''t accept at all! Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You better surrender soon. I won''t kill you, I just want you to understand the consequences of challenging a noble!" Wayne said harshly. With that, he immediately ordered his five mystical beasts to attack Jace. The arena was filled with powerful Thunder attribute energy, making Jace''s hair stand on end. Facing the assault from Wayne''s mystical beasts, Jace gritted his teeth and activated Beast Mastery. His three mystical beasts transformed into three orbs of light and merged into his body. "Foolish! No wonder you''re a lowly commoner, when faced with a greater number of enemies, you choose to fight yourself instead of letting your mystical beasts battle!" Wayne scoffed derisively. He held nothing back in his attack, unleashing all his power. Moreover, he directed his mystical beasts to target specific areas on Jace''s body. Those areas were all capable of inflicting immense pain without threatening his life. He wanted Jace to experience just how painful the wrath of a noble could be! In the next instant, The attacks from the five Thunder attribute mystical beasts, along with Wayne''s skills, filled the space in front of Jace, leaving him with no room to dodge! "Oh my god, is this the power of a fifth-level Beast Master? I can feel the Thunder attribute energy in the air making my body numb." one audience member couldn''t help but exclaim. At this moment, Charles furrowed his brows. In his view, Jace had no chance of winning. If it were him, with just a third-level Beast Master''s power, he would have chosen to launch an aggressive attack, using a fierce offensive to constantly pressure Wayne. However, that was something only he could accomplish. As expected, the situation unfolded just as Charles had anticipated. Despite Jace''s efforts to dodge and avoid Wayne''s attacks, his speed was too slow, and he hadn''t anticipated his escape route in advance, so Jace was struck by a bolt of lightning. The overwhelming Thunder attribute energy made his body convulse uncontrollably. Jace bit down hard on his lip, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Even so, he still did not make a sound. "Waste! How dare you fight me at such a level?" Wayne approached the fallen Jace, his expression filled with arrogance and pride. "A fifth-level Beast Master is nothing but this..." Jace finally opened his mouth. His first words were not a surrender, but rather a tone filled with relief. A fifth-level Beast Master was indeed powerful, a full-force strike had knocked him to the ground, leaving him unable to resist. However, he was still alive, and he could still get back up! "At first, I thought that facing a fifth-level Beast Master would mean I would be easily killed with just one strike. I didn''t want to die, I feared death." Jace said softly as he struggled to rise. "So, back then, I was terrified and chose to give up, not fighting alongside Charles. That has weighed heavily on my heart ever since." Upon hearing Jace''s words, Wayne''s face displayed a look of intense confusion. Could this kid have been hit in the head by that Thunder attribute energy? He was saying things that no one else could understand. As a fifth-level Beast Master, one attack had brought this guy to his knees, making his body tremble. Yet, this person named Jace showed no signs of fear or terror, nor any pain, instead, he was filled with a sense of relief and even began to feel excited. "Crazy! It seems you still need my Thunder attribute energy for some more treatment." Wayne said, shaking his neck. He showed no restraint, unleashing his powerful Thunder attribute attack once more. With his body already numb, Jace now had no chance to evade Wayne''s attack. The referee beside them showed a hint of compassion in his gaze. He had extensive combat experience and knew that this strike would not kill Jace, but would leave him severely injured, likely bedridden for at least six months. "Enough, Jace has lost the ability to resist, this match..." The referee''s words were cut off before he could finish. "Referee, it''s fine. He can still endure. Let the fight continue." Charles said calmly. Instantly, everyone present was stunned. Countless people in the audience were filled with immense confusion. Wasn''t the relationship between Jace and Charles quite good? Now Charles was saying to let the fight go on, which meant Jace would suffer even more severe injuries against Wayne''s attacks. Even Zachary, who had already finished his match, and Camilla wore puzzled expressions in response to this situation. Only Luna remained silent, her gaze fixed on Jace. At this moment, upon hearing Charles''s words, Jace managed a laborious smile and slowly raised his thumb in Charles''s direction, saying: "As expected of Charles, you truly understand me!" In response to Jace''s comment, the others were left dumbfounded. Why did Jace still look so grateful towards Charles? "Sister Luna, what is going on? I don''t understand at all." Snow instinctively asked Luna. Luna answered succinctly, "Heart forging." "Heart forging?" Zachary repeated Luna''s response, still somewhat confused. Luna did not elaborate further but turned her gaze toward Charles, filled with shock. Most people were unaware that the most important element of a genius, aside from talent, is a strong heart. This world is never short of those with average qualifications who, when given an opportunity, rapidly grow into powerful beings. They all shared one common trait: an incredibly strong heart that never chose to give up hope and fought tenaciously at all times! "Charles actually realized that this is a critical moment for Jace''s heart forging. I didn''t notice it at all!" Luna thought to herself. At that moment, the battle on the scene began to continue. Wayne continued to unleash his attacking skills while casting a derisive glance at Charles outside the ring, saying in a condescending tone: "Is this how you treat your subordinate? Just watching him suffer like this? Charles, you really are cold and heartless!" Chapter 420 - 420: Regret? "Stop fucking around, you worthless piece of trash! So what if you''re a Level 5 Beast Master? As long as you can''t kill me, I won''t give up fighting!" Jace shouted through gritted teeth. Jace was doing everything he could to mobilize the elemental energy within him, and a powerful attack was forming in his hands. That''s right, he didn''t want to just passively take hits and suffer attacks, he wanted to strike back! Even with the strength of a Level 3 Beast Master, he wouldn''t just sit tight and wait for death against a Level 5 Beast Master! Wayne looked at the light in Jace''s hands and sneered dismissively. This level of attack probably couldn''t even break through a Level 5 Beast Master''s defenses. The energy of lightning in the arena was growing increasingly intense, and around Wayne''s body, bolts of lightning were appearing, crackling with sound, it was the powerful roar of thunder! As the energy reached its peak, Wayne threw the skill in his hand towards Jace without hesitation. However, surprisingly, Jace didn''t make any attempt to dodge, instead, he directly faced Wayne''s attack! "Is Jace really that foolish? Is he trying to get himself killed?" The audience gasped in shock, unable to comprehend Jace''s actions. "Yeah, a Level 3 Beast Master facing a Level 5 Beast Master, and he won''t just surrender early? This is just too stupid." "I think so too. If it were me, I would have surrendered a long time ago. After all, Wayne''s lightning attacks look incredibly painful!" "Look over there! Jace is being tortured by the lightning energy and is about to pass out!" All the spectators below couldn''t help but focus their attention on Jace. They saw him trembling all over, his skin turning charred black, his hair and eyebrows completely gone, and blood oozing from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet Jace''s right hand, the attack skill he had condensed from his elemental energy, remained intact, instead, it trembled slightly as it adjusted its direction, locking onto Wayne! "Whoosh!" Jace''s attack flew swiftly toward Wayne. Wayne, who was tormenting Jace with his own lightning energy, didn''t have time to dodge and chose to withstand Jace''s attack using his Level 5 Beast Master''s physical prowess! "Bang!" A sound akin to a balloon bursting rang out, and Wayne frowned slightly. He wasn''t hurt at all, that previous attack was completely insignificant, as if it merely aimed to make contact with him. Though it was fast, it lacked any power. "Trash is just trash. Even if you hit me, what does it matter? It did no damage at all. Now, just enjoy the pain of my lightning energy ravaging your body!" Wayne wore a smug smile on his face. Seeing Jace''s expression of agony, he felt a sense of pleasure wash over him. This was the feeling! The only valuable thing a lowly commoner could provide was the delightful sound of their wretched screams! And the humble pleas, along with the exhilarating fear! This is how commoners should behave when facing nobles. "Enough! The outcome of this match is already clear. Wayne, please stop the fight immediately." The referee couldn''t bear to watch any longer, if this continued, Jace would be in danger of losing his life! Wayne acted as if he hadn''t heard, his gaze fixed on Jace, filled with the enjoyment of tormenting someone else. At that moment, a chilling sensation crept up from beneath the arena. Wayne''s body suddenly stiffened, and he instinctively ceased channeling his lightning energy, looking back to see Charles staring at him. What kind of eyes were those? They held no emotion, cold and unyielding like eternal ice, suffocating and hard to breathe around! Wayne had never seen such a gaze beforea look that sent shivers down his spine! "Referee, I''ve stopped fighting. Please announce the result of the match." Wayne urged, unable to meet Charles''s eyes and turning instead to the referee. "The match is over, the winner is Wayne." the referee announced loudly. Wayne let out a sigh of relief, the piercing gaze had vanished. "Why is no one cheering? I''m the ultimate victor!" Wayne noticed that the atmosphere felt a bit off. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Charles had somehow made his way onto the arena floor. "What do you want? Our match hasn''t even started yet!" Wayne instinctively took two steps back, he hadn''t had the chance to use the special miracle drug that could enhance his strength. In his current state, if he were to fight Charles, he might not stand a chance! However, Charles paid no attention to Wayne, his gaze towards Wayne was as indifferent as one might have for wildflowers by the roadside. Just as Charles was about to bend down and carry Jace out of the arena, Jace''s charred arm suddenly moved. He slowly shifted his arm, trying desperately to support his body, but he had no strength left and had no choice but to give up. "Alright, you did very well, very well indeed." Charles said slowly. There was a rare emotion in his voice, one that even he was unaware of. "Charles, I hit him, I really hit him!" Jace''s voice transformed from weak at first to unusually excited and thrilled. Charles nodded and replied, "I saw it. I saw everything. You are no longer the person you once were." Upon hearing this, Jace paused for a moment, then slowly turned his neck to look at Charles in disbelief. The atmosphere around them was quiet, no one spoke, all held in silence. Charles reiterated, "You did it." Jace finally could not hold on any longer and softly said, "Charles, I didn''t embarrass you. I am worthy to continue following you. I will..." Before he could finish, he lost consciousness. Without any hesitation, Charles reached into his [storage space] and pulled out a bottle radiating orange light, pouring its contents into Jace''s mouth. This was the orange-quality miracle drug specifically concocted by Master Colton for healing purposes. In just a few breaths, Jace''s condition stabilized, and the exposed flesh on his body began to heal slowly. "Oh my God, I can''t be seeing this wrong! The orange-quality miracle drug that Charles just took out!" One person with keen eyes shouted in shock, having recognized the miracle drug. You must understand, the vast majority of Beast Masters in Genosha had never seen an orange-quality miracle drug, for them, even a blue-quality miracle drug was beyond their means. Purple-quality miracle drugs were only possessed by a few important figures in Genosha. As for orange-quality miracle drugs, only Colton, a master-level alchemist, could concoct them in all of Genosha. Each orange-quality miracle drug was enough to drive the Beast Masters of Genosha insane with desire. This was an incredibly rare item, a life-saving resource in critical moments, and Charles had just taken it out without hesitation, pouring it all into Jace? Even Wayne, who was watching from the other side, could no longer remain calm. He had paid a hefty price just to obtain a bottle of special miracle drug that could temporarily enhance his strength, and he had only just reached the threshold of orange-quality miracle drugs. And now Charles had unhesitatingly produced an orange-quality miracle drug for a commoner, a level-three Beast Master? What a waste! If he had known, he would have let Jace go and asked Charles to give him that bottle of miracle drug instead! "You''re just going to give him a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug like that?" Wayne couldn''t help but ask. Charles looked at Jace, whose condition had stabilized, and let out a sigh of relief. He knew that this match was crucial for Jace, a key to unraveling his inner turmoil, which was why he had urged the match to continue. He hadn''t expected Wayne to continue enjoying the feeling of tormenting others instead of choosing to end the fight when the referee had called it. In response to Wayne''s question, Charles shot him a cold glance and replied slowly: "So what if I did? I have plenty of such miracle drugs, but you''d better prepare some yourself. Otherwise, I fear you won''t be able to hold up after our match." Wayne was taken aback, he could clearly sense a change in Charles. This threatening tone was something he had never heard from Charles before. "What a joke! I''m a level-five Beast Master, you''re just a level-four Beast Master! Just wait, I will make you suffer just like your little friend!" Wayne shot back. To his surprise, Charles''s expression turned serious. He fixed his gaze on Wayne and said earnestly: "Jace is not my subordinate, nor is he my lackey. He is my friend." "It''s all the same, they''re both lowly beings!" Wayne scoffed, clearly indifferent to the terminology. Now that Charles understood the consequences of opposing him, he was ready for their battle. He just needed to drink that special miracle drug before the match started and then publicly defeat Charles! Charles took a deep breath and glanced down at the charred Jace before looking back at Wayne, and slowly said: "You will regret this. You shouldn''t have treated my friend this way." "Regret? Sure, I do feel a bit of regretregret that I didn''t let him suffer a little more and truly torment him." Wayne replied with a smirk, an air of satisfaction still lingering in his expression as if he were relishing the earlier enjoyment. Charles did not say anything further, Wayne''s downfall was already determined. He would personally bring the other man despair! Chapter 421 - 421: The Musing of a Mysterious Figure By the time Charles returned to the Cyber Academy area with the unconscious Jace on his back, Teacher Wang Yueru had already arrived with medical personnel waiting for them. "Heartbeat steady, breathing normal, and the injuries are healing as well. This is truly remarkable for an orange-quality miracle drug." one of the medical staff said after examining Jace''s injuries, looking at Charles with astonishment. For these emergency responders, witnessing the healing effects of an orange-quality miracle drug firsthand was an exceptionally rare experience. What was surprising was not just the rare orange-quality miracle drug itself, but also Charles''s attitudehe showed no hesitation or concern for Jace''s suffering whatsoever. "He''s really loaded, isn''t he? I heard that his master-level alchemist teacher prepared a lot of orange-quality miracle drugs with various effects for him! How enviable is that?" a nurse whispered to her colleague. Her colleague replied directly, "And that''s not all. Don''t forget that Charles is already a special-level alchemist at just eighteen. If he keeps this up for another couple of years, he''ll definitely reach master-level, and then he can concoct high-quality miracle drugs himself!" Upon hearing this, the female nurse leaned in closer to Charles, making an effort to showcase her somewhat ample figure. However, Charles didn''t even glance her way, his entire focus was on the unconscious Jace. At that moment, Camilla, Celestine, and Luna rushed over. The three incredibly beautiful figures made the female nurse lower her head, stop her movements, and let out a silent sigh. "How is he? Is Jace okay?" Celestine asked with concern as she looked at Charles, more worried about his state. After all, she had spent the most time with Charles among the three and knew his character well. Hurting someone Charles cared about was far more serious than hurting him. Celestine didn''t even have to think about it, when Beast Master Wayne from the Haunted Marsh faced Charles in the match, his downfall would be utterly tragic! "It''s fine, Jace will be okay once he wakes up." Charles replied calmly. His expression was no different from usual, but Celestine could keenly sense a hint of anger in his tone. Just that slight hint of anger was like a calm sea suddenly stirring up a colossal tsunami, sending shivers down one''s spine. Faced with the concealed anger of Charles, Celestine instinctively moved a little closer to him, deeply concerned for his well-being and harboring an unprecedented disdain for Wayne. Camilla and Luna remained silent, their gazes fixed on Celestine, watching the distance between her and Charles. "It''s all right, there are more matches later. You all should go back and rest. I didn''t fight in the last round, so I don''t need to rest. I''ll stay here with Jace." Charles said slowly, glancing at the three of them. Celestine, Camilla, and Luna all had no intention of leaving, they understood that Charles needed their company at this moment. "Charles, is Jace going to be okay?" Finn asked as he rushed over after finishing his match. Having been in the same hospital room as Jace during the "Reaper''s Scythe" challenge in the underground world, he was quite familiar with him, so he hurried over as soon as he heard Jace was injured. It wasn''t over yet, in addition to Finn, there was also Zachary, as well as Princess Rose, the grand princess of the Genosha royal family. Several other talented young individuals that Charles did not recognize had also arrived. In front of the group of talented youths, Charles simply explained Jace''s condition without saying much more. Before long, he followed Jace to the medical room set up in the stadium. "Strange, when did Jace get to know so many famous geniuses, and even Grand Princess Your Highness came to check on him?" a spectator remarked in confusion from the stands. In many people''s eyes, Jace seemed to be a relatively unknown genius, and most of the audience had never heard his name. "Don''t you get it? It''s because Jace is Charles''s friend. That''s why they all rushed over. They may seem concerned for Jace, but in reality, they''re showing their regard for Charles!" Someone with quick wit figured it out after a moment''s thought. "Ah, I see! Speaking of which, Charles really is good to his friends! That bottle of orange-quality miracle drug is something a Level Three Beast Master would find hard to acquire in a lifetime, and he just gave it to Jace without hesitation?" The spectator who had spoken earlier displayed a mix of sympathy and envy on his face, thinking that if he had a bottle of orange-quality miracle drug, he certainly wouldn''t be able to be as generous as Charles. "Don''t you know Charles? It''s precisely because everyone knows he''s a loyal and principled person that they go out of their way to win him over!" someone remarked while looking toward the Cyber Academy. That was indeed true, and it applied to both Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel as well. The two exchanged a glance and nodded in satisfaction. This matter allowed them to see Charles''s character more clearly and strengthened their resolve to have him lead Genosha to become stronger. But just then, a figure slowly approached. It was Jamie, and his expression was unusually serious and earnest. He glanced at Emperor Miles sitting at the highest point, then turned his gaze to Nathaniel, questioning him: "Is it just a coincidence that Jace faced Level Five Beast Master Wayne in his first match? I don''t know, but it had better be an accident." "What do you mean by that, Jamie?" Nathaniel furrowed his brow. Jamie scrutinized Nathaniel''s expression closely, not wanting to miss any details. "Charles doesn''t care about much, he''s indifferent to fame and status, but friends are one of the things he values. So, anyone who thinks they can use his friends to test or provoke him better think twice." Jamie said slowly. He recalled that at first, when faced with the exceptionally talented Charles, he had immediately suspected that Charles was an undercover agent sent by the [Constellation] organization to infiltrate the Cyber Academy. That was why he had chosen to put Charles in danger, hoping to attract the [Constellation] organization''s attention to test him. Having understood Charles''s character, Jamie often felt relieved that Charles had just arrived in Genosha Calivia and didn''t have many people he cared about at the time. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to maintain such a harmonious relationship with Charles. Nathaniel understood now, he had a good relationship with Jamie, and over the years, he had rarely seen Jamie so serious and earnest in warning him, implying that he truly valued Charles. "Don''t worry, the initial matches are completely random by the system. No one would intentionally arrange for Jace to fight Wayne." Nathaniel explained. Hearing this, Jamie finally let out a sigh of relief. "Why did Charles insist on continuing the match? And judging by Jace''s demeanor, it seems he fully supports Charles''s decision?" Emperor Miles of Genosha was unaware of Jace''s situation. Jamie provided a brief explanation. A look of intense shock instantly appeared on Emperor Miles''s face. He stared wide-eyed at Jamie and asked: "Are you saying that Jace was someone who would give up in the face of danger, with no desire to fight? Yet what I just saw was the performance of an excellent warrior!" "Your Majesty, it''s likely due to being around Charles." Nathaniel spoke up directly. "An exceptional leader inspires those who follow him to emulate him." he added. "That makes sense, it seems that making Charles the leader of the young people in Genosha is truly the right decision." Miles remarked with a sense of wonder. Jamie and Nathaniel both nodded in strong agreement. In their hearts, Charles was not just an ordinary genius, he was a born leader! In a corner of the stadium, unnoticed by anyone, a mysterious figure wearing a white mask held a cup of cola in his right hand, a bucket of popcorn in his left, and had a game console resting on his legs. No one could have imagined that such a powerful Beast Master would exhibit such behavior. "This kid is impressive, the more I watch, the more I like him. He just needs a bit more combat experience to become my apprentice, but that should come soon." the mysterious figure said, taking a sip of cola. He truly hadn''t expected to encounter such a promising young man while dealing with [Bodies] in a desolate place like the Abyssal Depths. Even in the Haunted Marsh, there weren''t many like him! "The killing intent radiating from Charles was incredibly pure. At just eighteen years old, to possess such pure killing intent is even rarer, this kid is truly impressive!" The mysterious figure looked at the popcorn in his left hand, now colorless and grayish, and his mood began to sink. He spat out the tasteless cola and slowly picked up the game console on his legs, leaving the stadium with a sense of melancholy. "Sigh, it''s been so long since I tasted the flavor of food. A Level Nine Beast Master wanting to become stronger in the Ethereal Grove must take shortcuts!" "Everything comes at a cost, and my situation is getting more serious. I''m almost losing the joy of gaming." The mysterious figure in the white mask sighed softly, his voice filled with confusion and helplessness. Chapter 422 - 422: Luma The battles in the morning proceeded quickly, and Charles did not encounter any opponents worthy of his serious attention. The situation on Luna and Finn''s side was similar, after all, in a place like Genosha, there are few individuals under twenty who can become Level Four Beast Masters. "This Wayne is simply despicable. His opponent in the second match was a Level Four Beast Master, someone he had no grudge against, and he publicly humiliated him." "Not only that, you wouldn''t believe it, but Wayne directly used lightning energy to paralyze his opponent''s body, preventing him from surrendering. If the referee hadn''t intervened, seeing that the other contestant could no longer fight, Wayne would have continued to torment him!" "This guy looks noble and elegant, but in reality, he''s a complete pervert!" "I feel the same way. The smile on his face while he was tormenting his opponent was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl!" "I just wonder who could give him a good lesson. A Level Five Beast Master is still quite strong in Genosha, and ordinary geniuses are simply no match for him." The events of the morning continued to escalate on the Genosha network. After all, there hasn''t been much else happening in Genosha lately, and everyone''s attention is focused on the inter-academy competition, eager to see their favored contestants win. However, it''s puzzling what the Genosha officials were thinking when they allowed a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh to participate in this competition. This decision has left countless people in Genosha scratching their heads in confusion. In the face of Wayne''s arrogant behavior and his cruel tormenting, others have no good way to respond, merely accumulating anger in their hearts, hoping that a genius from Genosha will teach Wayne a lesson in the next match. Meanwhile, in the Cyber Academy, in a private room on the second floor of the cafeteria. Charles, Zachary, Camilla, and Luna were having lunch together. "Charles, that Wayne is so audacious. Especially after knowing about your experience in defeating a Level Five Beast Master, he still dares to act this way. He must have some hidden trump card." Zachary said with some concern. He had been fortunate in the morning, not encountering any formidable opponents, and maintained a clean sweep of victories. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles nodded, he was well aware of the situation, but there was nothing to worry about. Even if Wayne''s strength were to increase to the Level Six Beast Master level, without the use of orange-quality miracle drugs and the Black Gold Long Knife, Charles was confident he could defeat him. However, it might turn into a battle of attrition, utilizing Divine Domain to continuously evade Wayne''s attacks and then counter-strike at the optimal moment. With this strategy, even against a Level Six Beast Master, he wouldn''t be afraid. After all, his physical condition was incredibly robust, and he wasn''t worried about excessive fatigue at all! "Wayne shouldn''t be taken too seriously. Charles will definitely defeat him. But I heard from my father that a very strong genius has emerged from Kingston. Some of the teachers at Kingston Cyber Academy are no match for him." Camilla said with some concern. She knew that Charles would surely represent Genosha in a competition against Kingston''s genius. In any country''s Cyber Academy, the general requirement for employment is the strength of a Level Six Beast Master. Aside from a few specific courses that require scholars in Beast Mastery. Seeing the worry on Camilla''s face, a spark of desire to fight ignited in Charles''s heart. A competitor who could defeat the teachers of the Cyber Academy would surely provide him with a real battle! "What is that person''s name?" Charles asked slowly. Camilla looked up slightly, thought for a moment, and replied, "I heard my father say that the genius is named Skylar!" "Skylar?" Charles repeated the name, noting that such a name was quite rare. After finishing their meal, the group took a short break before heading directly to the sports arena to wait for the match list to be announced. Charles quietly watched the large screen in the stadium, lost in thought, unsure of what was on his mind. At that moment, Luna quietly approached him, turned to look at Charles, and said with a complex gaze: "You were right." Charles was slightly taken aback. He slowly shifted his gaze to Luna, speaking with a hint of surprise, "What was right?" "Let the match continue." Luna did not shy away but instead looked directly into Charles''s eyes, speaking firmly. Charles took a deep breath, he hadn''t expected Luna to sense his thoughts. "Don''t worry, I don''t regret anything. I''m just thinking, if my strength were a bit greater, would there be another way for Jace to overcome his mental block without suffering?" Charles said softly. Earlier in the morning, beside the arena where Jace was competing against Wayne, Charles had clearly sensed the defiance and determination in Jace''s eyes. He knew that Jace wanted to face a Level Five Beast Master again to completely eradicate the weak version of himself from the past! That''s why he insisted on letting the match continue. Luna shook her head and responded without hesitation, "No." Charles glanced at Luna but chose not to speak again. His gaze shifted to Nova Academy, where Wayne was currently chatting cheerfully with Grace. Wayne noticed Charles''s gaze and openly locked eyes with him. Under Charles''s scrutiny, Wayne slowly extended his hand and made a gesture as if to behead. Charles felt no turmoil within, to him, Wayne was already a worthless opponent! "What''s wrong? Were you just looking at Charles?" Grace instinctively turned to glance at Charles. Wayne wore an elegant and gentle smile as he spoke, "Grace, I heard there''s a scheduled duel between you and Charles. Don''t worry, today or tomorrow, I''ll make sure you see Charles''s defeat." Grace furrowed her brows slightly, she instinctively took half a step back and looked at Wayne, saying: "I can handle my own matters. When the time comes, I will personally defeat Charles." Wayne was taken aback for a moment. He sensed a hint of resistance in Grace''s attitude, which immediately irritated him. "That brat! Just a noble from a small city. If it weren''t for the treasure you hold, I would have sent you packing a long time ago!" Wayne silently cursed. However, his expression didn''t change at all, he still maintained his elegance and warmth, speaking with certainty: "I believe in you. After all, I''ve seen your efforts, and Charles won''t be your match. By the way, do you have time tonight?" "I thought about going out for a stroll, but since I''m not familiar with the area, if you have time, could you be my guide and help me experience the uniqueness of Genosha?" Grace nodded in response to Wayne''s invitation. Wayne''s heart leaped with joy, as long as Grace agreed to go out with him, he had various ways to quickly boost her feelings for him! "Perfect! I have some other friends I haven''t seen in a while. We can call them out and go together." Grace said slowly. Wayne''s expression suddenly stiffened, and a flicker of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes, but he still replied: "That''s fine. If I run into Charles later, that would be even better. We can celebrate properly." Time passed quickly, Amid everyone''s anticipation, the large screen in the stadium flickered and displayed one matchup after another. In the Cyber Academy section, some people looked at the list with ecstatic joy, while others sighed and complained about their opponents being too strong. "How could it be him?" Zachary frowned at the name of his opponent that appeared on the big screen. His opponent was also a Level Four Beast Master, but it was Finn, who had participated in the underground world challenge known as "Reaper''s Scythe"! Zachary took a deep breath, trying to maintain his inner calm, and said to Charles and the others: "My opponent has been confirmed. I''m heading to the arena now." Charles glanced up slightly and noticed Finn''s name. He knew that Zachary had little hope of winning this fight. Finn was considerably stronger than Zachary, and in terms of combat awareness and experience, Zachary was far behind Finn. "Just do your best." Charles said slowly. Zachary nodded and turned to walk toward the arena. The matchup list for Charles was also confirmed. His opponent was still someone he had never heard of, just another Level Four Beast Master, but at least it would allow him to stretch his legs a bit. In the audience, countless Genosha spectators were fixated on the big screen. When they saw Charles''s opponent, someone immediately exclaimed: "Look, Charles''s opponent in this match is Luma!" "What? Luma? He''s been a Level Four Beast Master for a long time. He hasn''t been in Genosha Calivia for a while, but I heard he got stronger after returning. He''s a key player in this competition!" "I watched his previous matches, none of his opponents could push him to his limits. I wonder how long he can hold out against Charles." "Talk about bad luck! The competition just started, and he runs into Charles. Now he''ll have to compete in the loser''s bracket to qualify." Listening to the discussions around him, Luma took a deep breath. He hadn''t expected his luck to be so bad to face Charles. "Although Charles has killed a Level Five Beast Master before, he always used that black longsword. He can''t use his weapon in this match, so I still have a chance!" Luma thought to himself. As Charles stepped onto the arena, Luma immediately extended his hand toward the referee and said: "I request to use a weapon, I''ll choose a longsword!" Chapter 423 - 423: I Still Don’t Understand After hearing Luma''s request, the referee immediately retrieved a standardized long knife from the side and handed it over. After receiving the long knife, Luma effortlessly performed an incredibly ornate flourish, looking quite impressive. Then, the referee turned his gaze toward Charles and inquired, "Charles, if you wish to use a weapon, you can only use the ones provided by the official. What weapon do you want?" Charles shook his head, he didn''t feel the need to use a weapon at this point. "No, I don''t need a weapon." Charles replied slowly, his expression remarkably calm. Upon hearing this response, the referee''s face was filled with shock. He carefully examined Charles, then glanced at the long knife he was holding, and asked once more: "Charles, are you really choosing not to use any weapon?" Charles nodded. From Luma''s performance after taking the knife, he could sense something. This person''s swordsmanship isn''t that impressive. "No need, let''s just start the fight." Charles said slowly. Upon hearing Charles''s response, the audience in the stands immediately began to chatter. "No way, Charles is actually choosing not to use his best weapon, the long knife. Is he really that confident?" "Absolutely! When have you ever seen Charles fail?" "But I just saw Luma''s impressive aura, especially the flourish he performed after taking the long knife. It''s clear that he''s skilled with a blade!" "Don''t think too much, just enjoy the match. Charles''s fight requires your full attention to comprehend!" As Luma, Charles''s opponent in this match, heard that Charles didn''t need a weapon, he was momentarily taken aback. However, he didn''t say anything. How the enemy chose to fight was their own business, he only needed to unleash his full strength. "Luma, Level 4 Beast Master from Aredale Academy, skilled in swordsmanship and a Lightning Attribute Beast Master. I look forward to your guidance." Luma said, bowing to Charles. This was his way of showing respect to a strong opponent. Charles was slightly surprised, this was the first time he had encountered such a respectful adversary. "Charles, Level 4 Beast Master from Cyber Academy, skilled in combat." Charles replied, bowing in return. His attitude toward others depended on their attitude toward him. When someone like Luma showed him enough respect, he naturally wouldn''t ignore or look down on them. "Both competitors, prepare yourselves. The match officially begins!" the referee announced loudly. Neither Charles nor Luma rushed to attack. Four hexagram arrays slowly illuminated around Luma as he began summoning his mystical beast. "As my mystical beast isn''t as high in quality as yours, the only chance I have to defeat you is by using [Beast Mastery Possession], combined with my swordsmanship for close combat." Luma stated. Charles nodded, the opponent''s reasoning was indeed correct, but his close combat abilities were quite formidable! After seeing Luma summon his mystical beast, Charles didn''t hesitate and immediately summoned Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. Two platinum-quality mystical beasts, one emerald-quality mystical beast, and one diamond-quality mystical beast instantly appeared in the arena, their imposing presence making it impossible to look away. [Beast Mastery Possession]! The four mystical beasts transformed into beams of light and entered Charles''s body, further enhancing his physical attributes, strength, speed, and defensive capabilities. "Be careful!" Luma roared, gripping his long knife tightly and without hesitation, he swung it toward Charles''s face. Charles seemed to anticipate the move, slightly shifting his foot as the long knife sliced through the air and struck the ground beside him. Luma showed no signs of surprise at Charles''s quick reaction. Instead, gritting his teeth, he abruptly changed his attack mid-swing, twisting his wrist sharply. Then, with a surge of muscle power, he transformed the downward chop of his long knife into a horizontal slash aimed directly at Charles''s waist! This sudden change made the audience erupt in loud gasps: "Truly a dark horse! That shift in attack was incredibly smooth, with no pause at all, it''s almost impossible to defend against!" "Is Luma really this strong?" "Look, Charles isn''t dodging, he''s attacking back!" Faced with Luma''s assault, Charles''s eyes lit up. He could sense that this person''s combat awareness was quite good, far better than the average Beast Master. However, there were still many shortcomings. Without a moment''s hesitation, Charles pushed off with his toes and charged directly toward Luma''s left side, using his hard shoulder to interrupt Luma''s attack and forcefully send him flying. "How could this happen?" Luma''s body flew backward. It felt as if a speeding car had collided with him, causing him immense pain! "Poof!" He spat out a mouthful of blood onto the arena floor. Luma planted his long knife into the ground and slowly rose, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at Charles and instinctively asked: "How could you generate such powerful force over such a short distance just now?" Before Charles could respond, Luma realized something and hurriedly added: "I''m sorry, that was rude of me. I shouldn''t have asked." Charles looked at Luma with some curiosity and replied slowly, "What''s off-limits to ask? Generating power has its techniques, speed, the method of generating force, and the magnitude of strength all influence the power of an attack. There''s nothing wrong with asking about those things." "If you''re interested, we can discuss it sometime, I''m open to that." Luma''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was just a commoner, not particularly popular at Aredale Academy, where many advanced courses required hiring private tutors for a significant fee. He had chosen Aredale Academy simply because it offered him a subsidy, while Cyber Academy had none of those extra benefits. "Thank you." Luma said, taking a deep breath. He had only thought Charles was making polite remarks. Charles shook his head. He had a good impression of Luma, at the very least, he was someone who understood the importance of showing respect to others. However, the fight still needed to continue, and there were some subtle issues with Luma. For instance, when using his long knife, he often made unnecessary movements that wasted energy and affected his attack speed, this was a critical flaw. In a normal match, Charles wouldn''t even need to activate [Divine Domain], he could perfectly evade Luma''s attacks solely relying on his reflexes and speed! "Weapons are meant to inflict damage on the enemy, they only need to target vital points." Charles couldn''t hold back any longer and instinctively spoke up. "They should be quick, precise, and ruthlessthose three aspects must be balanced." He expected Luma to get angry, after all, in a fight watched by many, such comments from an opponent are usually taken as mockery. However, Luma didn''t think that way. While fighting Charles, he could genuinely feel that there was no contempt or disdain in Charles''s words! "So, what should I do?" Luma panted heavily. His all-out attacks were either evaded by Charles or effortlessly countered, this was the first time he had faced such a situation. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s simple. You need to remember that a weapon is an extension of your body, treat it as part of yourself." Charles continued directly, "Generate power as naturally as possible, and avoid making excessive movements." He raised his right arm, tensed his muscles, and casually swung it left and right, producing a sound as if the air was being sliced! Moreover, countless dust particles were sent flying from the floor of the arena by the movement of Charles''s arm. Luma looked down and saw that the previously smooth floor had developed two tiny cracks! This scene utterly shattered his understanding! "I still don''t quite understand, how did you do that just now?" Luma asked respectfully as he sheathed his long knife. Charles scratched his head. These combat techniques were things he had observed himself, learned from Teacher Ethan, and practiced in the illusions created by Lucas. In his view, combat was about avoiding enemy attacks while successfully hitting their vital points! "This is a bit complicated to explain. If you have time, you can come find me, and I can set aside some time to explain it to you properly." Charles said slowly. Without a moment''s hesitation, Luma raised his hand and addressed the referee: "I concede this match!" "Referee?" "I concede!" It wasn''t until Luma repeated himself that the referee snapped back to reality, he had been stunned by Charles''s words. "A weapon is an extension of the body, you must generate power as naturally as possible when using it?" The referee repeatedly echoed Charles''s words in his mind while absentmindedly announcing the result of the match. Among the many spectators watching Charles''s fight, there were quite a few Beast Masters skilled in using long knives or other weapons. Upon hearing Charles''s words, some seemed almost enchanted. "A weapon is an extension of the body, that statement is the truth! I feel it, but I just can''t maintain it for long. How exactly do I do that?" "Is this for real? That was just something Charles casually mentioned!" "Am I lying to you? I run a martial arts school teaching knife techniques in Calivia! Charles''s words are the best understanding of weapons!" As Luma stepped off the arena, he nodded vigorously after hearing the comments from the audience. The referee, meanwhile, walked onto the arena floor, staring at the tiny cracks on the ground, lost in thought and unable to speak. Chapter 424 - 424: I Disagree After Charles left the arena, he faintly felt a gaze coming from the spectator stands not far away. He suddenly turned his head, but all he saw were countless spectators wildly waving at him. "This kid''s perception is surprisingly sharp, I almost got discovered again." the mysterious figure in the white mask thought in astonishment. It wasn''t just because of Charles''s abnormal sensing abilities, it was also due to something Charles had said earlier, something he had heard a long time ago. "A weapon is an extension of the body, whether one can achieve this is the standard for judging if a person has truly mastered a weapon." A voice echoed in his ears, eerily calm, like an endless sky that could never be fully seen. "Boss, I never expected to encounter a genius with the same insights as you in a small place like Genosha, and he''s only eighteen!" The mysterious figure in the white mask felt a surge of excitement. His evaluation of Charles had just reached a new level! Although this match didn''t allow Charles to showcase his full strength, he could still observe Charles''s combat awareness, style, and methods from his performance. "He''s a ruthless killing machine, preferring the most efficient and effortless ways to attack his opponents. Furthermore, when facing enemy attacks, he often doesn''t employ large evasive maneuvers. This habit is like dancing on the edge of a blade, one wrong move could lead to disaster!" The mysterious figure in the mask silently marveled at this thought. He pulled out his communication device and was about to edit a report about his findings in Genosha to send to the leader of the Ten Assembly, the "boss" he referred to. However, upon glancing at the device, he found that a message had already come through. [Don''t linger too long in the Abyssal Depths, there are special circumstances happening in Sandringham that require your attention.] The sender of the message was indeed the leader of the Ten Assembly, the strongest Beast Master in the entire Ethereal Grove, code-named [One]. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mysterious figure in the white mask let out a silent sigh. He stopped editing his message and quietly looked up in Charles''s direction, slowly saying: "A life of constant busyness, who knew my attacks would be so effective against those monsters? It seems I''ll have to wait, I''ll discuss Charles''s situation once things settle down." ... Back in the area of the Genosha Cyber Academy, Charles looked around and noticed that Zachary had not returned yet. "Is it still not over? It seems Zachary has improved his strength quite a bit lately, being able to fight Finn for such a long time." Charles thought to himself. Just then, a dejected Zachary walked back, his body bruised and battered. Charles merely glanced at him without offering any words of comfort. Zachary was different from Jace, although they appeared somewhat similar in personality, Zachary was an extremely competitive person. Perhaps it was because he was the son of General Mason of Genosha, a figure expected by many, which made his character quite strong, also meaning he bore significant pressure. "Take a little rest, we have another match coming up. It will either be the last match of the day or tomorrow morning when I''ll face Wayne." Charles said slowly. Instantly, Zachary, Camilla, and Luna turned their attention to Charles, looking at him with a strong sense of confusion. Charles did not elaborate much. The initial matchups were random, and that should be without any issue. However, the subsequent matches would likely be mixed with some factors. After all, they couldn''t let Wayne from the Haunted Marsh enter the top sixteen of the winners'' bracket and defeat numerous young geniuses from Genosha, could they? If the subsequent matches were indeed completely random, then it wasn''t impossible for Wayne to secure a spot to represent Genosha. If that happened, it would be quite the joke. To involve Genosha''s own honor by allowing someone from another country to represent Genosha in battle against Kingston? Thus, Charles could roughly infer that he would soon face Wayne in the upcoming matches. Luna thought for a moment and quickly understood. Being the daughter of the iron-willed minister Nathaniel, she had been exposed to many political matters since childhood and was naturally aware of the intricacies involved. "Charles, how do you know? If Wayne enters the losers'' bracket, as a Level 5 Beast Master, he would definitely crush the other contestants." Camilla slowly asked, blinking her eyes. Her mind might not be quick to grasp everything, but she trusted Charles''s words without a hint of doubt, she was just curious about how he knew. "Don''t worry, there will only be one chance for a battle between Wayne and me. After the match, he won''t be able to continue fighting." Charles said slowly. His tone carried a hint of anger that was hard to mask. Zachary and Camilla could already imagine how disastrous Wayne''s fate would be when he faced Charles. "Oh, by the way, there''s someone called Luma in the losers'' bracket. His strength is quite good, so you need to be careful." Charles turned his head and said to Zachary. In his assessment, Zachary and Luma were evenly matched, and if luck was not on his side, Zachary might end up losing. Zachary nodded in silence, the matches in the losers'' bracket were his last chance. If he couldn''t secure a spot from the losers'' bracket, he would be left behind by Charles for good. Time passed slowly, and once all the matches were over, the talented youths present welcomed a brief rest period. Many faces displayed a mix of nervousness and anticipation as they occasionally glanced up at the large screen in the stadium, hoping their next opponent wouldn''t be too strong. "Look! The matchup list is out!" a voice exclaimed. Charles slowly raised his head to look. When he saw the name of his opponent, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. Just as he had thought, his opponent for this match was indeed Wayne! "Charles, Charles, look! It really is just like you said! You''re so smart to guess this!" Camilla exclaimed, her gaze full of admiration for Charles, resembling a starry-eyed fan. Luna instinctively glanced at Charles, then scanned Camilla with her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke up: "Charles, that''s great." When Charles heard Luna''s words, he slowly turned to look at her, feeling that something was a bit off. Luna was trying hard to maintain a calm expression, her gaze unfocused and scattered, clearly realizing that she didn''t fit the same mold as Camilla. At this moment, in the area of Nova Academy, Wayne looked at the matchup list on the big screen, a satisfied smile spreading across his face. He silently glanced in Charles''s direction, then stood up without hesitation and walked towards the restroom. "Strange, is Wayne going to the restroom at this time because he''s too nervous about facing Charles?" someone murmured. "Of course! No one can remain calm when facing Charles, he''s Charles, after all!" "I really envy the guy who faced Charles first and just chose to forfeit. He got a chance to take a photo with Charles! If only I had such luck!" "Wait a minute, losing in the very first match doesn''t sound like good luck, does it?" "I''ll ask you one thing: do you want to take a photo with Charles?" "Absolutely!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Clearly, the upcoming match between Charles and Wayne had captured everyone''s attention. The stadium, which was originally filled with spectators in every direction, saw many audience members leave their seats to crowd around the area where Charles would compete. This led to the other arenas being sparsely populated, looking quite desolate. "I say, let''s go all out from the start and try not to waste time. If we finish too late, we won''t get good spots!" one competitor shouted to his opponent in the distance. His opponent nodded vigorously and replied loudly, "Let''s use our strongest move right from the start and settle this!" Such scenarios were not uncommon. Luna and Camilla had already arrived at their own competition area, distractedly preparing as they thought about how to end their fight as quickly as possible to watch the match between Charles and Wayne. "Lord Nathaniel, the match between Charles and Wayne hasn''t even started yet, and there''s already a commotion. People are almost getting into fights over the best spots!" a staff member reported to Nathaniel. Nathaniel sighed helplessly, he had never encountered such a situation before. "Let''s delay the match between Wayne and Charles for a bit. Once the other competitors finish, we''ll have them fight in the center arena." Nathaniel simply arranged. With the staff''s efforts, the audience who received the news slowly dispersed, and those competitors who wanted to finish their matches quickly also abandoned their original plans. However, this was not good news for Wayne, who had just come out of the restroom. "I disagree, my match with Charles should proceed as planned. Changing the schedule requires the consent of both parties!" Wayne took a deep breath and expressed his refusal. There was no special reason for his objection, he had just consumed that orange-quality miracle drug in the restroom, which would enhance his strength. If the delay was too long, the effect of the drug might wear off, and he wouldn''t be confident in defeating Charles anymore! Chapter 425 - 425: Dog Barks "Lord Nathaniel, Wayne is extremely resistant and demands that the match starts immediately! What should we do?" a staff member came to ask Nathaniel. Nathaniel furrowed his brow slightly. Delaying the match until the other competitors finished and then letting Wayne battle Charles should be a good thing for Wayne. After all, Wayne''s previous attitude showed that he had a strange confidence about fighting Charles. "Doesn''t want to waste time, could it be that he used some miracle drug to temporarily boost his strength? Is he afraid the effect will wear off?" Nathaniel''s mind was sharp, he had seen too many situations like this. At that moment, Nathaniel wished he could appear right in front of Wayne and tell him one thing. Wayne could feel free to use various other means, it was fine. The concern wasn''t about Wayne''s strength increasing, but rather that it wouldn''t increase enough! As someone who had fought alongside Charles in Flower Falls Gorge, Nathaniel knew Charles''s strength. A level five Beast Master like Wayne would be no match for Charles at all. The stronger Wayne appears, the more memorable Charles will be for defeating him! After all, people are far more interested in seeing Charles triumph over a strong opponent than a weak one! "Go tell him that the delay won''t be long, and that time can be saved from the miracle drug testing steps. He will definitely agree!" Nathaniel waved his hand and said casually. The staff at the stadium immediately conveyed Nathaniel''s words to Wayne. Wayne''s first reaction was one of complete relief, but he quickly realized that this might raise suspicions among others, so he spoke up: "I just don''t want to waste too much of everyone''s time. I was hoping to defeat Charles quickly so that you all could get some rest." A stiff smile appeared on the staff member''s face, leaving him speechless. After learning of Nathaniel''s arrangement, the battles in all the competition venues became exceptionally fierce, with almost all competitors abandoning prolonged fights and launching full-scale attacks right from the start. In just about ten minutes, the other matches had already concluded. Luma shook his slightly numb arms. His previous opponent was also a level four Beast Master with decent strength, but unfortunately, he was not skilled with weapons and preferred to command mystical beasts for group battles. Such a Beast Master has a clear weakness: once someone closes the distance, they become extremely vulnerable. After finishing his fight, Luma immediately used his fastest speed, he didn''t even wait for the referee to announce the results before running to the side of Charles''s match venue. Luma''s situation was not unique, there were two other competitors who excelled in defense, resulting in a stalemate in their battle. The referee, while observing their fight, was also paying attention to Charles''s match venue, where many spectators had gathered. "Alright, how about we pause for a moment? Neither of you can break through the other''s defense. Why not finish watching Charles''s match first, and then continue your fight?" the referee said anxiously. The two Beast Masters exchanged glances, both were defensive and restorative earth-type Beast Masters who couldn''t determine a winner in a short time. "Sounds good!" they both replied in unison. As soon as they finished speaking, they turned to look at the referee, but he had already vanished, rushing over to Charles''s match venue and trying to squeeze into the crowd. "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and run! If you wait any longer, there won''t be any space left, and you''ll have to watch it on video!" a earth-type Beast Master shouted. In the midst of countless spectators'' gazes, Charles stood there calmly, his tall figure like an ancient mountain, impossible to ignore. Opposite him was the prepared Wayne. "Hmph, just a level four Beast Master. The people of Genosha really have never seen the world. There are plenty of eighteen-year-old level four Beast Masters like Charles in the Haunted Marsh, what''s so noteworthy about him?" Wayne scoffed. Only now did he personally experience how popular Charles was in Genosha. The thought of Charles''s commoner status made him feel uneasy all over. As a noble from the Haunted Marsh Tomos, standing in front of Charles, he couldn''t shine at all and was completely overlooked! "Charles, I''ll give you one last chance. If you kneel and apologize, I will forgive you according to noble etiquette!" Wayne shouted loudly. He felt he had been gracious enough, offering a chance to a commoner who had offended him, a person as elegant and noble as himself. If it were according to previous laws and customs, Charles would already have been hanged on the gallows. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Facing Wayne''s condescending attitude, Charles did not respond. He simply walked over to the area around the competition venue where weapons could be chosen. Instead of picking a long sword, he picked up a stick over a meter long. "That''s a bit strange, why would Charles choose to use a staff? He''s always used a long sword before. Isn''t he worried about losing power by switching weapons?" "What''s strange about it? Just because Charles has always used a long sword doesn''t mean he can''t use a staff." "No, think about it carefully. This is really the first time Charles has used such a weapon. He wouldn''t be trying to go easy on Wayne, would he?" "Impossible! No way!" Wayne was also curious about Charles''s actions. He slowly walked over and chose a supreme spear, then asked: Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s this? Are you trying to make excuses for yourself? So that if you lose, you can say it''s because you used a weapon you aren''t good with?" Wayne thought he had seen through Charles''s thoughts and a disdainful smile appeared on his face. Commoners are just commoners, their pathetic self-esteem is simply ridiculous! Charles still didn''t respond. Instead, holding the staff in his hand, he slowly turned around and calmly addressed the audience behind him: "Have you all heard the barking, incessant and annoying? Hitting those mad wild dogs with a stick feels much better after all, it definitely hurts more." The air around them seemed to freeze for a moment. At first, the audience didn''t quite understand, but Wayne immediately realized that the wild dogs Charles referred to were him! "I am a noble! To compare me to a wild dogdamn it, commoner, you are finished!" "I will put away my kindness and pity, so you will remember well that there is an insurmountable chasm between commoners and nobles!" Anger shattered Wayne''s psychological defenses, and he shouted furiously. Charles still didn''t spare him a glance. He simply extended his pinky finger and scratched his ear, as if he was genuinely disturbed by the barking. Only then did the audience realize the meaning behind Charles''s earlier actions and words. "Hahaha, Charles is absolutely right! Look, Wayne is just like a wild dog now!" "This is the first time I''ve seen Charles roast someone like this, it''s so satisfying! Truly, he is Charles!" "Just look at how broken Wayne is and then look at how calm Charles remains. The contrast is hard not to laugh at!" "Is this what being a noble is? They can''t even retort, with just one simple line, Charles has thrown Wayne off balance!" The piercing laughter echoed in Wayne''s ears. He gripped the supreme spear tightly, his eyes gradually filling with resentment, losing any trace of elegance or gentleness. "Shut up! All of you, be quiet!" "Where''s the referee? Hurry up and announce the start of the match! I will show you just how painful Charles''s downfall will be!" Wayne shouted through clenched teeth. His eyes were bloodshot, no one had ever humiliated him like this before! Never! "Commoner! Commoner! Lowly, filthy thing!" Wayne kept repeating in his mind, over and over again. He could no longer endure it. He had to wash away all the shame with Charles''s blood, pain, and cries of agony! Seeing the venomous expression on Wayne''s face only intensified Charles''s disgust. Such people never believe they are in the wrong. The harm and suffering they inflict on others is, to them, completely justified. If others retaliate with actions or words, they act as if they have suffered a tremendous injury. "So, I have no goodwill toward the vast majority of arrogant nobles. Grace, Zane, and the others are all the same." Charles mused to himself. It''s this kind of nobility he detests. Luna, Camilla, and Zachary are also nobles, but they are nothing like these people. "Let''s finish this quickly so I can get back to training." Charles thought quietly. He tightened his grip on the staff in his hand, casually swung it, and prepared for battle. "Contestants, please pay attention, the match officially begins!" the referee announced at that moment. Instantly, the entire stadium fell silent, all eyes fixated on the impending fight, filled with anticipation. "Charles! I will..." Wayne began, summoning his mystical beast, his tone dripping with threat. Before he could finish his sentence, Charles coolly interjected: "A wild dog is just a wild dog, barking incessantly, it only learns to shut up after getting hit." Without hesitation, Charles pushed off the ground with both feet, and the floor of the arena instantly cracked like spider webs, while Charles''s body soared into the air. He swung the staff in his hand, and that ordinary stick, infused with Charles''s elemental energy, surged forward with tremendous force, hurtling towards Wayne! Chapter 426 - 426: Too Disturbing Wayne''s mystical beast had yet to be summoned when he already felt the rush of wind created by Charles''s staff. At that moment, Wayne''s pupils contracted sharply. He never expected that Charles would skip summoning his mystical beast and launch an attack directly. Wayne had initially planned to use the advantage of having one more mystical beast than Charles to gain the upper hand and turn the tide. He never anticipated that Charles''s actions would completely disrupt his plan. Charles''s speed was simply too fast, the distance between them had shrunk to less than two meters in the blink of an eye! "Damn it, I can''t summon my mystical beast anymore, I have to dodge that strike!" Wayne''s combat instincts were sharp. After all, he was a talented Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, with quick reflexes and enough decisiveness to abandon the summoning of his mystical beast. He spread his legs slightly and gripped his supreme spear tightly, raising it above his head. "Boom!" A tremendous collision sound erupted, stirring up a cloud of dust that made it impossible to see. When the dust finally settled, a shocking scene unfolded: the ground where Wayne stood had sunk in by a good three or four centimeters! A massive crater appeared on the hard competition floor. "My God, those contestants before could never damage the arena floor, no matter how hard they fought. Why does it seem as fragile as foam when Charles attacks?" "You don''t understand, the power of this strike exceeds that of many Level Five Beast Masters. Charles hasn''t even used Beast Mastery or a high-quality weapon. This is purely based on strength and combat skills!" "That''s terrifying! Look, Wayne''s hands seem to be trembling!" Under the gaze of countless spectators, Wayne''s hands were shaking uncontrollably, and he stared at Charles in disbelief, as if he had encountered something utterly unacceptable. "How is this possible? I took an orange-quality miracle drug! My combat power is nearly on par with a Level Six Beast Master, yet facing Charles''s attack is still a struggle!" "Could it be that Charles also took some miracle drug?" "Exactly, it must be that! No wonder the Genosha officials said that time would be saved from miracle drug testing, this is the reason!" Wayne was frantically thinking to himself, unable to believe that this was solely Charles''s strength. There was only one possibility: Charles had also taken a temporary strength-enhancing miracle drug, just like him! "Charles, you''ve resorted to underhanded tactics to win, how despicable! Truly fitting for a lowly commoner!" Wayne shouted as he retreated. He had to summon his mystical beast. He had five mystical beasts, while Charles only had four, this was his advantage! Charles watched Wayne''s retreating figure and chose not to pursue. The previous attack had already given him a clear understanding of Wayne''s physical strength, reflexes, and speed. "He''s a bit weaker than I expected. Did he really just go to the bathroom before the match and not use any other means?" Charles thought to himself. After Wayne summoned his mystical beast, Charles also decided to summon Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold. A total of nine mystical beasts appeared in the arena, exuding a powerful aura. "Charles, you only have four mystical beasts while I have five. Let''s see how you deal with this, you''re bound to lose!" Wayne sneered, convinced of Charles''s impending defeat. "What''s so difficult about that? It''s simple, I can handle two of them by myself." Charles said as he swung his staff. In this battle, he didn''t plan to use Beast Mastery, after all, Wayne was a Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh, and his strength was still noteworthy. The power of his mystical beasts should also be decent. This was a perfect opportunity for Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold to experience the differences between the mystical beasts of the Haunted Marsh and those from Genosha. With that thought, Charles glanced at Wayne''s mystical beast, and immediately information popped up before his eyes: [Thunder Frog] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 46 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Ball Lightning, Thunder Tongue, Plasma Eruption, Sticky Skin. [Weakness]: Dark Attribute ... [[Purple Thunder Bird]] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 45 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Thunder Wings, Thunder Chains, High-Speed Movement, Purple Thunder Beam. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... [Super Four-Winged Tiger] [Attribute]: Lightning [Level]: 47 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Paralytic Roar, Lightning Body, Frenzy, Rapid Regeneration. [Weakness]: Fire Attribute ... Wayne had a total of five mystical beasts, three of which Charles had never seen in Genosha: the [Thunder Frog], the [[Purple Thunder Bird]], and the [Super Four-Winged Tiger]. As for the other two lightning attribute mystical beasts, they were more common and were the high-quality [[Purple Thunder Bird]] and the [One-Horned Electric Python]. "Max, pay attention to that [Super Four-Winged Tiger], it has a control skill, so be nimble and avoid it." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mia, you fight that [[Purple Thunder Bird]] in the air, it also has a control skill." "As for Mousie and Little Gold, you two can pick whichever mystical beasts you want, leave the remaining two to me." Charles issued his commands directly. With the information prompts in his eyes, he was able to gather a lot of intel, such as Wayne''s mystical beasts'' skills and weaknesses. "Wait a minute, Master, shouldn''t there be one more left?" Mousie flew onto Charles''s shoulder and asked. Charles glanced at Mousie and pointed his staff at Wayne, responding, "There''s also this one, which can be considered a barking wild dog." Charles communicated with Mousie directly in his mind, so Wayne had no idea what Charles was saying. However, he could feel the gaze Charles directed at him, filled with an inexplicable emotion, as if he were not looking at a human but at a wild dog. In an instant, Wayne could no longer control himself and shouted: "Go! Attack! Eliminate Charles''s mystical beasts!" His orders were vague and general, causing the five mystical beasts to pause for a moment. Then, three of them quickly targeted the most ferocious-looking Max. Wayne had to continue issuing commands to separate those three mystical beasts. He directly charged at Charles, accompanied by a [Purple Thunder Bird]. Charles observed Wayne''s chaotic command and felt puzzled. Was this really the behavior of a genius Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh? In a Beast Master''s battle, maintaining calm and rationality is crucial. A single wrong command could lead to a deadly situation for the mystical beasts. "A Beast Master consumed by anger is not a qualified Beast Master!" Charles thought to himself, decisively activating Divine Domain and boldly welcoming the enemy! A similar sentiment arose in the mind of a mysterious figure in the corner of the crowd. Wayne''s fury and chaotic commands only highlighted Charles''s calmness and composure. Although Charles retaliated verbally against the constantly shouting Wayne, he maintained his inner calm. "The level of synergy between Charles and his mystical beasts is astonishing, this is far beyond what a Level Four Beast Master should display. Some Level Six and even Level Seven Beast Masters couldn''t achieve this!" The excitement in the mysterious figure''s eyes intensified. Many factors determine whether one can become a powerful Beast Master. However, after observing Charles for the past two days, he found that Charles excelled in every aspect. Whether it was combat awareness, maintaining a calm mindset and clear thinking during battle, his relationship with his mystical beasts, or his impressive physical attributes, everything was remarkable. Such a genius is truly rare, even in the Haunted Marsh! And it didn''t end there, Charles''s next performance captivated the mysterious figure in the white mask even more. Charles faced Wayne and a [Purple Thunder Bird] alone without any sign of struggle, continually using his speed to evade and maneuver. Neither Wayne nor the [Purple Thunder Bird] could land a hit on Charles! Under Charles''s active guidance, Wayne''s attack even struck the [Super Four-Winged Tiger], which was engaged in battle with Max! Charles and Max''s teamwork was perfectly synchronized. As Charles led Wayne''s attacks, he moved closer to the [Super Four-Winged Tiger], while Max drew its attention. When the moment was right, Charles and Max suddenly accelerated, allowing Wayne''s full-force strike to hit the [Super Four-Winged Tiger] in the flank. In an instant, blood gushed forth, and the arena was filled with the pained howls of the [Super Four-Winged Tiger]. "That''s just ridiculous! Wayne actually attacked his own mystical beast and caused serious injury!" "Honestly, I''ve never seen anyone do that beforeattacking their own mystical beast!" "Did you all not notice? Wayne has been completely unaware, he''s been manipulated by Charles all along, which led to this situation!" Someone began to analyze. The crowd in the audience gradually quieted down. Through others'' analysis, they realized that it wasn''t that Wayne was foolish, but rather that Charles was nothing short of a monster! "Are you saying that Charles can not only handle Wayne and the [Purple Thunder Bird] on his own but also keep an eye on all the details of the arena and communicate with his mystical beasts?" "That''s just too insane! How on earth is he able to do that?" Instantly, a strong sense of doubt and curiosity arose in the hearts of countless spectators. They had never seen anyone capable of such feats before! Chapter 427 - 427: Coordination with Mystical Beasts Nathaniel and Emperor Miles of Genosha watched everything unfold in the arena with perfect clarity. Their vision surpassed that of ordinary Beast Masters, and from the very beginning, they could see that Wayne was being led by Charles throughout the entire battle. "It sounds difficult to reach Charles''s level, but it''s even harder to achieve in practice!" Miles remarked. He understood how challenging it was to maintain a calm mind in the heat of a tense battle, to analyze every detail, and to find ways to manipulate the enemy. It''s important to remember that Wayne is no ordinary Beast Master, a twenty-year-old Level Five Beast Master is already considered a top genius in Genosha. Not to mention that Wayne hails from the Wayne Family of the Haunted Marsh Tomos, and as a member of a prominent family, his combat experience and skills far exceed those of average Beast Masters. However, this Level Five Beast Master was completely toyed with by Charles from the very beginning, losing all sense of battle rhythm. Miles was well aware that at the start of the fight, Wayne had the advantage with five mystical beasts on his side. Unfortunately, his rationality had been consumed by anger, leading him to bury his own advantage completely. Charles wasn''t about to let such a great opportunity slip away, the Super Four-Winged Tiger was severely injured, and he was bound to make a move. Sure enough, under Miles''s watchful gaze, Charles showed no hesitation and launched an attack directly at the still suffering Super Four-Winged Tiger. At the same moment Charles made his move, Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, who were each engaged in battle with Wayne''s mystical beasts, instantly redirected their attacks, all locking onto the Super Four-Winged Tiger. One person and four mystical beasts executed a flawless coordination in the blink of an eye! The audience below was left in awe, captivated by this seamless teamwork that was simply a joy to behold! Meanwhile, Wayne had yet to fully recover from his earlier mistake, and his mystical beasts were in complete disarray without their master''s guidance. The Super Four-Winged Tiger was predictably overwhelmed, falling to the ground heavily injured and motionless from the combined assault of Charles and Max. "Charles!" Wayne shouted furiously. It was only at that moment that he realized the terrifying nature of Charles and the grave mistake he had just made! However, he still had a chance. Since he couldn''t compete with Charles in mystical beast coordination and had led his own beasts into injury, he decided to focus solely on Charles by using Beast Mastery to quickly end the fight. Without hesitation, Wayne took a deep breath, and the four lightning attribute mystical beasts transformed into four beams of light, merging into his body. In an instant, Wayne''s physical attributes, including strength, speed, and defense, received a tremendous boost. With the orange-quality miracle drug he had taken earlier, Wayne felt the frenzy of lightning energy surging within him. He shouted at Charles: "I won''t give you another chance, Charles! You won''t defeat me!" With that, Wayne gripped the supreme spear tightly and infused the lightning energy within him into the weapon. Countless threads of lightning danced across the surface of the supreme spear, transforming it into a brilliant blue, resembling the legendary spear of a thunder god! This was Wayne''s unique combat technique, allowing him to channel immense lightning energy into his weapon without damaging it, significantly enhancing its attack power. Moreover, any enemy struck by the weapon''s lightning energy would be temporarily paralyzed. Wayne twisted his wrist, aiming the spear''s tip at Charles. A basketball-sized sphere of blue energy erupted from the spear''s tip, racing toward Charles at incredible speed. However, Charles was already prepared, he had been fully focused on Wayne''s movements. Calmly sidestepping and bending down, the blue energy zipped past Charles''s clothing, striking the ground nearby. Immediately, countless stones and dust were sent flying as a massive crater formed in the once solid ground. This scene left the audience with their mouths agape. "No wonder he''s a Level Five Beast Master, the power of that attack is off the charts! It feels like it could instantly kill a Level Four Beast Master!" "Forget the feelings, it could not only kill an ordinary Level Four Beast Master but even a typical Level Five Beast Master would be severely injured and lose their fighting capability if hit." "Indeed, the number of geniuses in this world is staggering, we can''t underestimate the Beast Masters from the Haunted Marshthey truly possess formidable strength." "Yeah, Wayne''s strength is really impressive, now it''s up to Charles to see how he responds." As they witnessed the massive destruction caused by Wayne''s attack, many spectators grew anxious, worrying about how Charles would handle such a formidable opponent. They turned their gaze to Charles, only to find him showing no signs of panic or unease. He maintained a calm demeanor, as if the powerful Level Five Beast Master before him was merely a loud wild dog. In the next moment, to everyone''s astonishment, Charles did not use Beast Mastery. Instead, he commanded Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold to spread out and encircle Wayne in the center. "What? Even at this moment, Charles isn''t planning to use Beast Mastery to boost his reaction and defense?" "No way, if he doesn''t, one hit from Wayne''s attack could completely eliminate his chances of victory. Not using Beast Mastery seems unwise!" "Charles must have his own plan, it seems he wants to leverage the coordination between the Beast Master and his mystical beasts to defeat Wayne." "Now that you mention it, that''s definitely a possibility. But Wayne''s reaction speed and agility are currently very strong, I''m afraid Charles''s mystical beasts might not even land a hit on him." Miles, the emperor of Genosha, exchanged a glance with Nathaniel, their eyes betraying a hint of tension. Neither of them expected Charles to choose not to use Beast Mastery. Only a mysterious figure wearing a white mask nearby observed Charles''s mystical beasts, deep in thought. "This positioning is intriguing, it seems Charles wants to completely crush Wayne. He doesn''t intend to fight personally but aims to let his four mystical beasts defeat a Level Five Beast Master who has already activated Beast Mastery?" the mysterious figure said slowly. His eyes sparkled with excitement, if Charles could pull this off, it would mean he possessed not only formidable combat abilities but also unparalleled command skills, enabling perfect coordination among his mystical beasts. Sure enough, in the next moment, Charles slowly raised the staff in his hand, planting it firmly on the ground. "What does this mean? How dare you underestimate me!" Wayne roared angrily! With a swift motion, he leveled the supreme spear and lunged toward Charles without hesitation. Unfortunately, before he could reach Charles, Max and Mia unleashed their skills and blocked his path. The massive ice spikes soared through the air, carrying a bone-chilling coldness. Wayne had to come to a halt, using the supreme spear filled with lightning energy to aim at the sharp tip of the ice spike. With a sudden burst of strength, he shattered the massive ice spike, turning it into countless tiny shards that scattered in all directions. "Hmph, all show and no substance! These ice spikes may look powerful, but they''re easy to deal with. Charles, is that all you''ve got?" Wayne scoffed coldly. He felt that Charles would soon be out of options and would have to resort to Beast Mastery for a close-quarters fight. In the next moment, two more massive ice spikes coalesced in front of Max. This time, unlike before, Mia also joined in, she flapped her wings vigorously, spreading wind attribute energy throughout the entire arena. With the enhancement of wind attribute energy, the speed of the ice spikes increased even further. Wayne gritted his teeth and continued to use the supreme spear to defend himself. But that wasn''t all, once this wave of attacks ended, Mousie, under Charles''s command, projected another Mia. Although this projection couldn''t unleash Mia''s full power, it was more than enough to boost Max''s attack speed! Before long, Wayne found himself struggling to keep up, he hadn''t expected such a seamless coordination among Charles''s mystical beasts. "Damn it, I need to find a way to break this deadlock! If this continues, I will undoubtedly lose!" Wayne cursed inwardly. Charles hadn''t even attacked yet, and the pressure from the contracted mystical beasts was already overwhelming him. This was because Wayne had to divert some of his focus to prevent a sudden assault from Charles. "Forget it, I''ll just have to tank this wave. My defense has been boosted, and since Charles hasn''t used Beast Mastery, I should be able to take him down quickly. Even if his mystical beasts are still around, victory will still be mine!" Wayne gritted his teeth, he couldn''t afford to lose! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Wayne seemed to have forgotten that Charles had one mystical beast that had yet to launch an attack. It was Little Gold, who had been quietly waiting for the right moment to strike! "It''s about time, Little Gold, it''s your turn to shine." Charles had been carefully observing Wayne. Upon hearing Charles''s command, Little Gold began to coordinate with Max and the others. Once again, ice spikes shot toward Wayne at an incredible speed. Wayne, as before, didn''t think much of it and used the supreme spear to defend himself. However, this time was different, behind the massive ice spikes was a swirling mass of golden, glowing liquid! "What?!" By the time Wayne realized what was happening, it was already too late! Chapter 428 - 428: Ezras Anxiety The golden liquid hidden behind the ice spikes was Little Gold''s special skill, [Liquid Metal Spray]. [Liquid Metal Spray]: By devouring various metal materials, it digests and stores them in its stomach. Through the pressure from its stomach, it can spray out the liquid metal, which solidifies quickly in a short amount of time, restricting the enemy''s movements. The solidified metal is extremely tough and generally indestructible! Most of the metal materials that Little Gold devours are absorbed and digested, while some are stored in its stomach. With Max''s [ice pick throwing] as cover, Wayne wouldn''t notice Little Gold''s [Liquid Metal Spray] unless he had a skill similar to [Divine Domain]! The scorching, thick golden liquid drenched Wayne''s body, and a sense of dread filled his heart as he wanted to shout out loud. "Referee, I..." Wayne''s words were cut short as the metal on his face rapidly cooled and solidified, sealing his mouth shut. He desperately reached out, frantically clawing at the solidified metal on his face, trying to free his mouth. However, it was all in vain. The solidified metal had completely adhered to his skin, and even the slightest pull would cause intense pain. Due to the intense pain, Wayne hesitated for a breath or two, and by then, it was already too late. Not only his mouth but even his hands were now bound by the solidified metal, allowing him to only twitch slightly. As they witnessed the unfolding events in the arena, all the spectators gasped in shock. No one could have imagined that the seemingly powerful Wayne could be defeated so easily by Charles. No, he hadn''t lost yet, after all, Wayne still had some ability to resist, as his hands could still move. "Truly impressive, Charles. Just using four mystical beasts, he''s managed to defeat a fifth-level Beast Master in such a short time, and a fifth-level Beast Master at that who''s using Beast Mastery!" "I have no idea how that golden liquid appeared. If I were Wayne, I wouldn''t have been able to react either!" "Didn''t you all notice? Charles actually thought to use the skills of other mystical beasts to enhance another mystical beast''s attack. The power of the ice spikes at the beginning and the last one was vastly different!" "A genius, he''s simply a genius! Why didn''t I think of such a strategy?" "In the past, some Beast Mastery scholars proposed this idea, but the requirements for coordination between Beast Masters and mystical beasts, as well as between mystical beasts themselves, were too high, so very few people knew about it." "That''s true, it seems most people would be like Wayne. With just a slight mistake, they would end up hitting their own mystical beast." The audience at Genosha Stadium was buzzing with discussions about Charles''s performance, while Wayne was struggling in the meantime. He was exerting all his strength in his arms, trying to break free from the solidified metal, while also moving toward the referee. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, he fully realized that Charles didn''t even need to lift a finger to defeat him! The strength of this commoner surpassed his imagination. However, at that moment, Charles slowly picked up the long staff beside him and walked toward Wayne with an indifferent expression. Charles''s steps were slow, as if each one was treading on Wayne''s heart. Wayne''s eyes widened in panic, and his throat bobbed up and down as he desperately tried to make a sound. "Ugh! Mmmmmm..." A voice that resembled a plea quickly emerged. "Stop struggling. According to the rules of the match, you haven''t surrendered verbally, nor have you completely lost the ability to resist. After all, you still have your legs. Who knows, you might be able to kick me." Charles said casually. He slowly raised the long staff in his hand and brought one end to Wayne''s forehead, gently tapping it as he spoke. "I told you, you would regret this. You can torment others, but you must be prepared to be tormented yourself, that''s only fair." "I have that awareness, do you? Elegant nobleman?" Wayne dared not move at all. The staff resting lightly on his forehead seemed harmless, but it contained immense power, causing his eyelids to twitch uncontrollably. He wanted to speak, to explain, to calm Charles down, but he couldn''t utter a single word. The wild dog that had been barking incessantly finally fell silent. Without any hesitation, Charles lifted the staff into the air and then swung it down with force. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The staff struck flesh, producing a dull thud, followed by the sharp sound of bones breaking. Wayne''s face turned red, his eyes filled with blood vessels, and the intense pain nearly caused him to lose consciousness. At that moment, he could never have imagined that one day he would be publicly beaten by a commoner, with no way to escape. "Well done! That''s how it should be. This guy is too ruthless, all the fighters who battled him were tortured horribly!" "Brilliant! In Genosha, those who torment our fighters must remember this pain, let''s see if they dare to do it again!" "What can the Beast Master from the Haunted Marsh do? That alchemist from the Haunted Marsh was defeated by Charles, and now he can''t even practice alchemy for the rest of his life!" The spectators in the stands showed no sympathy for Wayne''s plight, instead, they were unusually excited, shouting wildly and cheering for Charles. Some young people, watching the scene unfold in the arena, couldn''t help but ask the person next to them, "Isn''t this a bit...?" "No way. Think about it. If Charles loses, Wayne will definitely not let him off the hook. He would use lightning energy to torture Charles. With someone like that, you can''t show mercy!" someone immediately interrupted. The mysterious figure wearing a white mask listened to the conversations around him and watched Charles show no mercy in the arena, slowly nodding in agreement. The world of Beast Masters is just like this, if you show weakness, others will think you are easy to bully. Besides, Wayne was so arrogant before, if Charles chose to let him go now, it would be quite disappointing. "Very good. His mindset and character are excellent. When dealing with enemies, one must not be soft-hearted, constant retreat and pity will only embolden them further." the mysterious figure in the white mask said, clearly pleased. Charles''s mentality, combat ability, calm and steady character, sharp intuition, and clever mind were all remarkably outstanding. Each of these traits alone would be impressive, let alone when they are all gathered in one person! "It seems Charles has a teacher, but he''s only an eighth-level Beast Master." the mysterious figure in the white mask suddenly thought. An eighth-level Beast Master daring to be the teacher of such a genius? He probably doesn''t even have the qualifications to nurture a talent like Charles, even a ninth-level Beast Master wouldn''t suffice! Only someone like him, a top-tier powerhouse from the Ethereal Grove, would have the strength and level to cultivate Charles even better. "Ezra, that name sounds familiar. I need to look him up and discuss things with him later." As a member of [The Cleansers], one of the ten-member council, and one of the most powerful Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, he didn''t need to consult with an eighth-level Beast Master at all. However, he had come to understand Charles''s personality a bit, he was deeply loyal. In that case, he shouldn''t push the eighth-level Beast Master too hard, after all, a forced relationship is never sweet. If he wanted to truly take Charles as his apprentice, he needed to plan carefully. On the other side, Outside Genosha, in a certain cave. Ezra, who was in seclusion, trying to break through from an eighth-level Beast Master to a ninth-level Beast Master, had no idea that the apprentice he had worked so hard to find was already being eyed by a mysterious powerhouse. "I''m almost there. Once I fully absorb this dark energy and heal my dark injuries, I can attempt it again." Ezra slowly opened his eyes. He had been here for a long time, and there were two eighth-level Beast Masters on guard outside. At first, Ezra did not recognize these two individuals, he had never heard of Cecilia or Drake. He thought they were eighth-level Beast Masters sent by the [Constellation] organization to support him, and at that time, despair had filled his heart. Three eighth-level Beast Masters had already attacked him, now, two more had arrived, and they seemed exceptionally strongnot your typical eighth-level Beast Masters. Even with a divine beast at his side, he couldn''t handle so many eighth-level Beast Masters! Later, when Cecilia and Drake made their move, Ezra finally realized that these two had come specifically to help him. "Charles, I didn''t expect that because of you, I would be able to escape danger." Ezra thought to himself. He truly hadn''t anticipated that Charles, who was only a fourth-level Beast Master, could command two eighth-level Beast Masters to act! Ezra''s observation skills were very keen, he could vaguely sense that Cecilia and Drake seemed to harbor some hostility toward him. It wasn''t the hostility of enemies, but rather the kind of animosity that exists between competitors. Ezra didn''t even know these two eighth-level Beast Masters, what could they possibly be competing over? The answer is obvious: it''s the apprentice he worked so hard to find, Charles! "I must return quickly. Once I become a ninth-level Beast Master again, let''s see who has the guts to try and take my apprentice!" Ezra clenched his fist and closed his eyes again, entering into his Beast Master training. He was now eager to become a ninth-level Beast Master and return to Genosha! Chapter 429 - 429: The Genosha Inspector In the stadium of Genosha Calivia, under the gaze of countless spectators. At this moment, Wayne was sprawled on the ground like a mad dog with broken bones, looking up at Charles with a gaze full of resentment. Anger and shame had completely taken over his heart. "Charles! Charles! I swear, I will make your life worse than death!" Wayne''s eyes were bloodshot, and his vengeful glare was like a sharp blade, fixated on Charles''s figure. At this moment, a hint of regret surged within him, if he had known Charles''s strength was so formidable, he certainly wouldn''t have acted so rashly. Originally, Wayne thought that Charles could only defeat a fifth-level Beast Master through the high-quality miracle drug and that black long knife. He never expected that even without those, Charles would possess such powerful combat abilities. Throughout the entire match, he had barely inflicted any damage on Charles. What made him feel even more desperate was that he had taken an orange-quality miracle drug, which could temporarily boost his strength to rival that of a sixth-level Beast Master. Yet, in the face of Charles, he still suffered a humiliating defeat. "You wait for me! If I don''t kill you in this lifetime, it won''t be enough to ease my hatred!" The intense resentment caused Wayne''s body to tremble, he was in a pitiful state, battered and bruised, lying in front of the commoner he had once looked down upon. At this moment, it felt as if he were the lowly commoner, while Charles stood as the elegant and noble aristocrat. "The match is over, and the winner is Charles!" the referee announced the results of the match. The cheers from the audience echoed through the sky. Medical personnel from Genosha slowly approached, lifting the limp Wayne onto a stretcher for treatment. Meanwhile, Charles walked down from the competition stage amidst the crowd''s cheers. However, before he could return to the Cyber Academy area, medical personnel approached him. "Mr. Charles, do you have a moment? If possible, could you remove the metal from that guy? Only then can we proceed with his treatment." the medical personnel asked. Charles thought for a moment and replied calmly, "He shouldn''t be in any life-threatening danger right now, should he?" The medical personnel nodded slightly and said, "Yes, although he is severely injured, you didn''t target any vital areas. If this weren''t a match, he would have been dead by now." "However, even in this condition, he will at least need to rest in bed for six months." Hearing this, Charles waved his hand dismissively. In his view, Wayne was a bit clever, and had it been a life-and-death battle or outside the city, Wayne would have died long ago at his hands. "I don''t have time. The metal can be melted by high temperatures, and of course, a high-level Beast Master can destroy it." Charles said indifferently before turning on his heel and walking away. Help the enemy? Charles didn''t have such a saintly and mindless outlook. To him, he had already been restrained enough, someone like Wayne should experience what true pain feels like. After all, in the previous matches, Wayne had been using lightning energy to torment Jace and other youths from Genosha. When Charles returned to the Cyber Academy area, a group of talented young individuals immediately surrounded him, exclaiming: "You''re amazing, Charles! That battle was textbook-level, it almost left me dumbfounded!" "Charles, we support you! That Wayne deserves even more suffering!" "Exactly! If I had your strength, I definitely wouldn''t let him off so easily!" "I can''t believe how perfectly Charles commanded his mystical beast. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it!" Facing the adoring looks of the young ones, Charles showed no signs of joy. He simply nodded slightly and said slowly: "Everyone, take a good rest. There''s another match coming up, and I need to check on Jace." Upon hearing Charles''s words, one of them stole a glance at his companions and whispered, "Charles really cares about his people. I envy that kid Jace, wouldn''t it be great if I could become friends with someone like Charles?" His companion glanced at him and quietly replied: "Don''t dream too big. I''m already content just following in Charles''s footsteps." "That''s true. Charles isn''t the crown prince of the Stellar Empire, he won''t abandon his companions. Instead, he fights alongside each of us!" As the topic of everyone''s discussion, Charles didn''t stop to linger. He kept walking toward the medical room in the stadium, wanting to see if Jace had woken up. Watching Charles''s retreating figure and hearing the cheers around him, Emperor Miles of Genosha showed no signs of excitement or joy. Instead, he let out a silent sigh. The other ministers nearby were fully focused, paying close attention to every detail concerning His Majesty. Since yesterday, they had noticed many unusual things. However, Emperor Miles of Genosha did not explain anything. The various orders he issued left everyone feeling very uneasy. "What on earth is happening? Even if we were to go to war with Kingston tomorrow, it shouldn''t be this serious." "Yes, His Majesty''s various orders really make people anxious, as if Genosha is on the verge of annihilation." "Sigh, His Majesty doesn''t share any intelligence with us. He must have his own plans and considerations. Our job is simply to execute His Majesty''s commands." The ministers were murmuring quietly, while Emperor Miles kept his gaze fixed on the surrounding crowd. At that moment, Nathaniel stepped forward, coming to Miles''s side. He lowered his head and spoke in a hushed tone: "Your Majesty, please don''t be too anxious. The information from Jamie should be accurate. That mysterious powerhouse should have a good chance of resolving this matter." Miles seemed not to have heard Nathaniel''s words, his gaze fixed on the distance. Nathaniel followed Miles''s line of sight and saw a couple cheering for Charles with their child, there was nothing particularly unusual about it. After a long while, Miles finally withdrew his gaze and spoke in a low voice: "I haven''t seen that kind of pride and excitement on their faces in a long time. In the past, when facing people from other countries, the people of Genosha always felt inferior." "Back then, when the emissaries of the Stellar Empire came to Genosha, the officials and Beast Masters would unconsciously step back. Even the citizens walking on the streets would instinctively avoid those people, fearing they might provoke them." "And now? Since Charles appeared, my people have gained a new confidence. Not to mention people from other countries, even the genius Beast Masters from the Haunted Marsh become Charles''s defeated foes." Nathaniel nodded silently. He didn''t know what His Majesty intended to convey with these remarks, but to him, it all seemed to be happening. It was undeniable that, thanks to Charles, the people of Genosha had indeed gained much more confidence! "Sigh, everything is slowly getting better, but my people have no idea that in a few days, an unprecedented crisis will emerge in Genosha. If something goes wrong, the entire nation could be destroyed!" Emperor Miles of Genosha gripped the armrests of his chair tightly. He strained to straighten his body, trying to appear less dejected and helpless, but the unwillingness in his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Majesty, nothing will go wrong. That mysterious powerhouse must have complete confidence." Nathaniel said in a serious tone. Miles nodded silently, his gaze sweeping over the excited audience in the stadium, his emotions incredibly complex. Six monsters that could rival a ninth-level Beast Master were about to clash with that mysterious powerhouse in Genosha. A slight misstep could lead to unimaginable consequences. And he, as the emperor of Genosha, the ruler of the nation, had no means to intervene, he could only place all his hopes on others. Genosha only had eighth-level Beast Masters, and they were utterly helpless in the impending battle. How could he possibly accept that? To face such a situation while being utterly powerless and helpless was a disgrace for him as an emperor! "Charles, in this increasingly dangerous world, I wonder how much longer you will need to grow. Genosha lacks a top-tier powerhouse, and this hope can only rest on your shoulders." Miles thought quietly to himself. He thought for a moment and then spoke without hesitation: "Once everything is over, let''s make Charles the Inspector of Genosha." "Inspector? Your Majesty, it seems there hasn''t been such a position in Genosha before." Nathaniel asked, puzzled. Miles slowly stood up, positioning himself at the highest point in the entire stadium. He gazed toward the direction of Cyber Academy with a calm tone, yet filled with unwavering determination, and said: "Genosha has never had a genius like Charles before. The so-called Inspector will hold absolute authority and can mobilize a hundred Beast Master armies from any city in Genosha." As soon as those words left his mouth, Nathaniel''s eyes widened in disbelief. He questioned whether he had misheard. Inspector? A mere eighteen-year-old boy with the power to command the Beast Master armies of any city in Genosha? Though the army was limited to a hundred, there was no restriction on the level of the Beast Masters. This meant that all the powerful Beast Masters within a city''s army would have to obey Charles''s commands? Just as Nathaniel was reeling from the shock, Emperor Miles spoke again. Chapter 430 - 430: Ten Miles began to speak slowly, "Not only that, but the Inspector will also have the authority to investigate Genosha''s officials, including but not limited to temporarily suspending them and mobilizing all governmental departments to cooperate with the actions." As Miles spoke, he recalled the Lord of Flower Falls City, the traitor who had colluded with the Constellation organization and betrayed Genosha. A glint of cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes as he continued: "When it comes to any officials or Beast Masters who betray Genosha, Charles has the right to act first and report later!" With that short sentence, Nathaniel, who was usually iron-willed and calm, found his mouth agape in shock. Miles''s voice had not been concealed in the slightest, and many ministers had heard his words. "Your Majesty, that is utterly unacceptable! The Inspector''s power is far too great, a careless mistake could lead to disastrous consequences!" "Your Majesty, even General Mason must seek your approval to mobilize the army. How can Charles directly command it?" "Genosha has never had a position with such immense power, please consider this carefully!" "Yes, Your Majesty, please think it over. After all, Charles is only eighteen years old. Although he is calm and composed, he has not undergone much training and is still somewhat..." Before the ministers could finish, Miles suddenly roared: Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Enough! What you are saying is not the issue. The reason such a position did not exist before is that there has never been a genius like Charles!" "Training? Do you all think Charles needs to go through the same trials as you?" Faced with Miles''s words, the ministers instinctively fell silent. As the Emperor of Genosha, the ruler of the nation, Miles''s temper was usually stable, and he rarely lost his cool. "It seems His Majesty is resolute this time." Nathaniel thought to himself. Even though he held a high opinion of Charles and believed he would become a powerful Beast Master, he felt that such power was indeed too great. To mobilize the army and have the authority to act first against officials was simply unimaginable. Such power was something only a country''s emperor should possess! However, Nathaniel recalled Charles''s previous performance. When he first arrived in Calivia, he had uncovered the plans of the Constellation organization and led the young people of Genosha to victory in the Eye of Ice and Fire. There was also the genius alchemist who had crushed the Haunted Marsh, saving the lives of tens of thousands of tourists in Flower Falls Gorge. And just recently, he had achieved a perfect victory against the Beast Master of the Haunted Marsh. Nathaniel took a deep breath. Remembering these things, he began to feel that the Emperor''s decision was quite reasonable. "I support this matter." Nathaniel said. His voice was not loud, but all the ministers present could hear him clearly. After a short while, many ministers, like Nathaniel, who believed that Charles could handle this position, began to voice their agreement as well. However, nearly half of the ministers still maintained their opposition, believing that the Inspector''s powers were too great. "Whatever needs to be discussed can wait until after we return. For now, everyone shut your mouths and continue to enjoy the upcoming matches." Miles said as he sat back down in his chair. While he said it was for later discussion, he had already made up his mind. Charles would definitely be appointed as the Inspector! In a world where the strong could destroy a nation, aside from ordinary methods, the best way to make a country stronger was to cultivate a powerful individual. Charles was that candidate! "I hope I won''t regret this in the future. Genosha has been weak for too long, and the world is becoming increasingly dangerous. We must find a way to strengthen Genosha in a short time." "At the very least, when facing a crisis, we should have our own solutions instead of relying on a mysterious powerhouse!" Miles''s gaze was exceptionally firm. Time flowed slowly in silence, and the spectators in the stadium had no awareness of any abnormalities, they continued to cheer enthusiastically for the competitors. When the afternoon matches concluded, the spectators slowly exited the stadium, still feeling exhilarated. "Mom, do you think I can become someone like Brother Charles in the future? I want to be like him." a child innocently asked his mother. His mother nodded vigorously, responding with a tone of affirmation: "Of course you will! As long as you study hard and train diligently every day like Brother Charles, you will definitely become a great hero like him in the future!" The child''s father also responded with a smile, "That''s right, our country is gradually becoming stronger, and our lives are slowly improving." "When you grow up, who knows, you might even win honor for the nation just like Charles!" Receiving this encouraging response, the child excitedly tugged at his parents'' hands, shaking them continuously and jumping with joy. "I know! Mom and Dad, I will definitely become a hero like Brother Charles!" His innocent voice rang out, filled with enthusiasm. However, no one knew that at the border where Genosha meets other countries, figures were silently crossing the boundary like phantoms, heading towards Genosha Calivia. That night, in Genosha Calivia, within Cyber Academy, Charles furrowed his brow as he looked at the mysterious figure that had suddenly appeared before him. "Kid, get ready. The members of the Constellation organization within Genosha Calivia have already begun their actions, and the Bodies should be arriving soon." the mysterious figure said slowly, wearing a white mask. Charles took a deep breath. Though the mysterious figure was exceptionally powerful, those monsters were formidable as well. "Are you worried?" the mysterious figure''s voice suddenly echoed. Charles nodded without any hesitation and replied, "Yes, some of Genosha''s movements will definitely be detected by the Constellation organization. They might have other preparations as well." "Don''t worry. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy will seem exceptionally fragile." the mysterious figure said confidently. Charles frowned again, he didn''t believe those words. Sometimes, the right plan and arrangements could compensate for a lack of power. Was this mysterious figure a bit too overconfident? "By the way, I haven''t told you my name. You can call me Ten." the mysterious figure with the white mask suddenly remembered something and said slowly. Charles glanced at the mask on the mysterious figure''s face, which featured ten ancient, sharp sword-shaped patterns. "A code name of Ten? That implies there are at least nine others like him." Charles thought for a moment. He nodded and slowly asked, "Is there anything else?" The mysterious figure, known as Ten, suddenly paused, looking at the unusually calm Charles, and said: "Aren''t you going to ask anything? You should know that even your dean, that Level Eight Beast Master Jamie, doesn''t know my code name." Charles kept a straight face as he looked at the white mask. He thought carefully and asked: "Can you tell me everything about the Constellation organization? And those monsters?" The mysterious figure, Ten, shook his head regretfully and replied: "Not for now." Charles immediately realized that "for now" meant he couldn''t do it at the moment but might be able to in the future. "That''s right. To get closer to the truth, you must join us and become one of us." the mysterious figure said casually. "Given your talent, as long as you become my apprentice, you will definitely become a Level Nine Beast Master. With a bit of luck, in twenty or thirty years, you might even attain the same power as I have." "When I''m gone, you can take my position and learn the truth about this world." The mysterious figure''s tone was quite peculiar, mentioning his own death without hesitation, as if he were certain it would happen. "Good luck? Twenty or thirty years?" Charles repeated, slightly puzzled. "Indeed. Do you know what ranks above a Level Nine Beast Master?" the mysterious figure suddenly asked. Charles shook his head. "A Level Nine Beast Master can still be considered human, but the ranks above Level Nine involve a much more powerful existence." "That is divinity!" Charles felt a jolt in his heart. Divinity? Does this world really have gods? "Don''t look at me like that. When you get stronger in the future, you''ll understand. There are quite a few Level Nine Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove, but going beyond that is very difficult." the mysterious figure said casually. After hearing this, Charles felt quite puzzled. After all, based on his previous understanding, there weren''t many Level Nine Beast Masters in this world. "You''ll find out later. Most Level Nine Beast Masters don''t appear in the Ethereal Grove, they have their own missions." the mysterious figure explained but didn''t elaborate much. Charles silently stared at the mysterious figure, constantly trying to gauge his intentions. Unexpectedly, before Charles could figure it out, the mysterious figure spoke directly: "Stop thinking. I came here for another reason: to tell you that you''re quite impressive, and I want to take you as my apprentice." Charles was taken aback. He really hadn''t expected that the other party was here with this purpose. "I already have a teacher for Beast Mastery." Charles instinctively replied. "I know, but that person seems to be just a Level Eight Beast Master. Teaching ordinary geniuses is fine, but teaching you might be a bit beyond their qualifications." the mysterious figure stated calmly, exuding strong confidence. "My Beast Mastery teacher is about to become a Level Nine Beast Master." Charles explained once more. Chapter 431 - 431: A Noticeable Competition "What does it matter if you become a Level Nine Beast Master? This world is going to get increasingly dangerous. The appearance of those six Bodies was just the beginning, even more terrifying things will descend upon the Ethereal Grove." the mysterious figure in the white mask said in a calm tone. Yet, Charles could sense a hint of undeniable confusion and despair hidden beneath that calm demeanor. What could possibly cause such a powerful being to reveal feelings of confusion and despair? Charles instinctively furrowed his brow. The mysterious figure realized he had said too much. Once he collected himself, he took a deep breath and slowly said: "It''s a bit too early for you to worry about these matters. Focus on strengthening your abilities. Only by becoming a more powerful Beast Master can you survive the crises that lie ahead." "I want you to think carefully about what I said regarding becoming my apprentice. If the opportunity arises, I will discuss it with your Beast Master teacher. I believe he will make a wise choice." the mysterious figure said. After saying this, the mysterious figure vanished from the spot. Charles looked around at the empty surroundings, his mind preoccupied with the information the mysterious figure had inadvertently revealed. Back in Flower Falls Gorge, that monster had also mentioned similar things and mocked Nathaniel for being unaware of the truth of the world. Today, this powerful mysterious figure was no different. "It seems that there is indeed a great possibility of unimaginable dangers lurking behind this world." Charles thought as he took a deep breath. He was only a Level Four Beast Master at the moment and had no way of obtaining more information. Only by continuously improving his strength would he gradually uncover the truths of this world. "There''s still some time left in the evening. I should head to the training room and continue to train to enhance my abilities." Charles thought to himself. Without a moment''s hesitation, he gathered his thoughts and headed straight toward the training room at Cyber Academy. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold''s levels have been steadily increasing during this time. Max and Mousie''s levels have already reached Level 28, and they are just a few days away from meeting the promotion requirements. Mia''s level is slightly lower, but she has also reached Level 27. The lowest level among them is Little Gold, who just completed his promotion in the Golden Mountain Range not long ago and is currently at Level 26. It is estimated that once the exchange competition among the three academies concludes, these mystical beasts will all face their promotions. At that time, he would need to spend time and effort collecting their promotion materials. "I hope the materials required for the promotion won''t be too difficult to obtain, otherwise, it could delay the speed of my strength enhancement." Charles mused quietly. He understood that the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the rarer the materials needed for their promotion would be. However, it was exciting to think that Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold might trigger quality upgrades during their promotions. After all, Max and Mousie are only of platinum quality right now, so if they could upgrade to emerald quality, that would be fantastic! With this thought, a sense of anticipation began to stir in Charles''s heart. Everything would have to wait until the exchange competition among the three academies was over, and until that mysterious figure with the codename Ten dealt with the six monsters powerful enough to rival Level Nine Beast Masters. Only then could he safely gather the promotion materials. As Charles contemplated, he quickly made his way to the training room at Cyber Academy. Today, there weren''t many people present, most of the students at the academy had chosen to rest and conserve their energy for the upcoming competition. Charles wasn''t worried about the competition. To be honest, among all the geniuses in Genosha, only a few could make him take them seriously. Grace, Finn, and Luna. He was indeed a bit curious about Grace''s strength now, but it was merely a slight curiosity. Through his battles with Wayne, Charles had a clear understanding of his own strength. Without using the Black Gold Long Knife or the orange-quality miracle drug to boost his abilities, defeating a Level Five Beast Master was not a problem at all. It would just take a little more time, if he used the Black Gold Long Knife and the orange-quality miracle drug, he could easily take down his enemies in one hit if they were careless. "Camilla mentioned before that there''s a genius in Kingston who can defeat the teachers at Kingston Cyber Academy. If I get the chance, I really want to fight a Level Six Beast Master." Charles thought to himself. Many things can only be understood clearly after facing them and going through the experience. Time passed quickly. Early the next morning, after a simple breakfast, Charles headed straight to the competition venue. The place was already filled with spectators, and the nervous competitors were preparing for the event. "Charles, great news! Jace is awake!" Zachary shouted as soon as he saw Charles. Charles''s eyes lit up immediately, without any hesitation, he got up from his seat and made his way to the medical room. As soon as he entered, he saw Jace struggling on the hospital bed, trying to sit up. Jace noticed Charles and immediately said, "Charles, why are you here? The competition is about to start, you should go back and rest up." Charles shook his head and replied, "No need, the competition isn''t important. How are you feeling now?" Jace paused for a moment, then a smile spread across his face as he looked at Charles with gratitude and said: "I''m fine now. The doctor said a little more than a week of good rest would do the trick. Thanks to the orange-quality miracle drug you gave me, or else I would still be unconscious." Thinking about this made Jace feel a surge of gratitude toward Charles, mixed with a bit of guilt. Because of his weaker strength, he often ended up getting hurt. Although Charles never said anything about it, Jace felt bad inside. "If only my strength were a bit stronger, I wouldn''t have wasted Charles''s orange-quality miracle drug." Jace thought to himself as he instinctively clenched his fists. He was currently filled with gratitude toward Charles and an eagerness to improve his strength as quickly as possible. After hearing Jace''s words, Charles offered a few simple words of comfort. Once he confirmed that Jace was in good condition, he turned and left, returning to the waiting area of Cyber Academy. "You''re really lucky, that Charles didn''t hesitate at all when he saved you, it was like he was holding a bottle of mineral water instead of an orange-quality miracle drug." Zachary couldn''t help but exclaim after Charles left. There was a hint of envy in his words. Who wouldn''t want a friend like Charles? Although he had a decent relationship with Charles, Zachary wasn''t sure if Charles would treat him the same way he treated Jace. "Charles is just that kind of person, he seems calm but really cares about those who are good to him. Zachary, if you were in the same situation as I was, Charles would treat you the same way." Jace said with a smile. His face was filled with a sense of relief, being able to follow Charles was the luckiest thing in his life. Upon hearing Jace''s words, Zachary instinctively nodded slightly. He was about to say something when he heard a loud commotion outside the medical room. "It seems like the match list has come out. I''ll go take a look. If I lose again in the upcoming match, I won''t have a chance to follow Charles into the secret realm to improve my strength." Zachary said, feeling a bit anxious. In the current losers'' bracket, there were still a few strong but unlucky Level Four Beast Masters, including Luma, who had fought against Charles before. If Zachary faced him, the outcome would be hard to predict. Jace nodded and watched Zachary rush off, then he put on a serious expression. He silently clenched his fist, then slowly relaxed it, saying firmly: "This is the last time. Charles, I will definitely help you in the future, no doubt about it!" At that moment, neither Zachary nor Charles was aware of Jace''s determination. The battle list for the first match of the morning had already been released. Zachary was fortunate, he didn''t draw any of the strong Beast Masters. His opponent was just a Level Three Beast Master, so winning the match was definitely within reach. As for Charles, he simply glanced at the list without any reaction. Now, aside from Finn, Grace, and Luna, there was no one else who could pique his interest. The match quickly began and ended just as fast. The morning competition was clearly not as thrilling for the audience as yesterday''s event. After all, yesterday, Charles, a Level Four Beast Master, had fought against Wayne, a Level Five Beast Master, and emerged victorious. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The battle between the two had been exceptionally exciting, which left the spectators feeling less enthusiastic about this morning''s matches. The morning passed by swiftly. When the competition list was released in the afternoon, it instantly captured the attention of all the spectators. "I can''t believe it''s them facing off so early!" "Yeah, the upcoming match is definitely going to be exciting!" "Charles''s opponent isn''t that strong, it''s the battle between Celestine and Grace that has everyone interested!" "Exactly! Celestine seems to have a close relationship with Charles, and Grace, who made an agreement with Charles, is also quite powerful." "I don''t think Celestine stands a chance against Grace, Grace''s strength is no joke." Hearing the murmurs around him, Charles instinctively looked up towards the academy where Celestine was. Coincidentally, Celestine was also looking in his direction. Chapter 432 - 432: The Battle Between the Two Soon, under Charles''s gaze, Celestine quickly walked over and arrived in the waiting area of Cyber Academy. As soon as Zachary saw Celestine appear, he wisely vacated the seat next to Charles. This made Camilla shoot a piercing look at Zachary, her eyes clearly filled with a hint of discontent. "Your Highness, regarding Charles, it''s better if you handle it yourselves. I just gave up my seat, there''s no need to be like this." Zachary thought wildly. Camilla had never shown such emotions before. Zachary quietly glanced back at Camilla and saw her gaze now fixed on Celestine, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. As someone who wanted to earn a spot to enter the Genosha royal secret realm and enhance his strength, Zachary didn''t want to provoke Celestine at this moment. As for Camilla and Luna, he just wanted to focus on improving his abilities and follow Charles in the contest against Kingston. He decided to leave other matters for Charles to handle. With that thought, Zachary quietly moved his position a bit further away. "Charles, don''t worry. I will definitely give it my all and teach Grace a good lesson!" Celestine said slowly. Hearing Grace''s name, Camilla and Luna immediately sharpened their gazes. "Sister Winter, I believe in you! That Grace looked down on Charles before, she deserves to be taught a lesson!" Camilla said, fuming. She had specifically learned about the things Grace had done to Charles, openly humiliating him in front of so many people. This infuriated her, and at that moment, she let go of her hostility towards Celestine and chose to loudly support her. Luna nodded as well and said calmly, "Be careful." Celestine glanced at Camilla and Luna, her hostility slightly diminishing. No matter what, she saw that both Luna and Camilla cared about Charles, which fundamentally set them apart from Grace. However, it had to be said that as a Level Four Beast Master, Celestine wasn''t entirely confident in defeating Grace. After all, there was still a significant gap in talent between her and Grace. "Don''t worry too much. Just relax and perform well." Charles said slowly. He really didn''t care much about Grace anymore. The humiliation she had brought him had, with his rise in strength, reputation, and status, transformed into nothing but mockery of Grace. The commoner she once looked down on has now become a genius Beast Master of Genosha, a hero who brought honor to Genosha and saved the lives of tens of thousands! Now, it should be Grace who feels ashamed and humiliated! However, in response to Charles''s words, Celestine shook her head, her gaze firmly locked on him as she slowly replied: "Charles, I know you don''t care much about this, but I''m different. I cannot tolerate the humiliation she inflicted on you. Even if I fail in the upcoming match, I will give it my all!" Hearing this, Charles was taken aback. He didn''t expect Celestine to care so much about this issue, even more than he did. "Winter, you have to do your best! It''s okay if you fail. I''m here too. If I face Grace, I will definitely teach her a good lesson!" Camilla waved her small hand, wholeheartedly agreeing with Celestine. As for Luna, she was unusually serious at that moment. She carefully looked at Camilla and Celestine before slowly saying: "I feel the same way." Zachary, sitting far away, couldn''t help but perk up his ears, listening to the conversation among the three women. He couldn''t resist turning back to sneak a glance at the calm-faced Charles. "Camilla, Celestine, and even Luna are saying this. Charles, how did you manage that? If this gets out, all the young people in Genosha will be envious!" Celestine was a youthful and beautiful senior with the strength of a Level Four Beast Master, Camilla was the noble Second Princess of Genosha, innocent and adorable, Luna was a true genius youth and the cool goddess. These three goddess-like figures, who were usually so unattainable, were now united in wanting to teach Grace a good lesson for humiliating Charles. "I can''t compare to Charles. In terms of strength, I fall short, and in terms of charisma, I''m even further behind. No matter how I look at it, there''s such a huge gap between Charles and me!" Zachary thought wildly. He was now genuinely curious and excited to see the upcoming battle between Celestine and Grace. Although he felt that Celestine wouldn''t be Grace''s match, that didn''t diminish his desire to see how Celestine would stand up for Charles. This curiosity and anticipation also filled the hearts of countless spectators. Everyone knew the relationship between Celestine and Charles, as well as the agreement between Grace and Charles. "Didn''t it seem like Goddess Luna just spoke? It''s too far away to hear what she said. Could she also want to fight Grace?" "Probably not. Luna wasn''t interested in these things before." "You said it yourself, that was before. Back when Charles hadn''t arrived yet, that was true, but now it''s hard to say." "True, I feel like it''s not just Celestine who wants to fight Grace, even the Second Princess Your Highness seems interested." "I really envy Charles. Not to mention having goddesses of this caliber care about me, I''d be thrilled just to have a chance to impress them!" "Sigh, comparing myself to others is disheartening. If my future girlfriend could be as beautiful and outstanding as they are, that would be great." "A half? A third would be good enough. After all, we''re not Charles, let''s be realistic!" More and more spectators joined in on the discussion. It wasn''t just the male audience envying Charles, some female spectators were also keeping a close eye on him. As time slowly passed, the match was about to begin. Celestine left the Cyber Academy area and arrived at the venue for her match against Grace. Seeing Celestine''s serious expression filled with hostility, Grace instinctively frowned and slowly said: "You should know that you won''t be my opponent." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could only hope that Celestine would choose to forfeit the match, she didn''t want to create another enemy for no reason. After all, in Grace''s view, her agreement with Charles shouldn''t involve anyone else. Unexpectedly, Celestine looked at Grace with unusual seriousness and slowly replied: "I know you''re stronger than I am, but so what? I just want to have a good fight with you." "Even if you''re strong, I still have hope that I can make you lose the match!" Grace''s brow furrowed even tighter as she struggled to understand Celestine''s decision. "I won''t hold back. If you want to defeat me, you''ll have to pay the price. At the very least, you might get injured, which could affect your future matches." "Your strength is decent. If you''re lucky, you might even make it through the loser bracket. There''s no need to be so unreasonable." A smile appeared on Celestine''s face as she casually replied: "There are some things that are more important than just advancing in the competition. I want to defeat you. Even if the odds are slim, I won''t give up!" Faced with this situation, Grace instinctively looked around. She was very curious about what kind of charm Charles had that could lead Celestine to do this. Unfortunately, the referee quickly announced the official start of the match. As soon as the referee''s words fell, Celestine swiftly summoned her mystical beast, showing no hesitation as she activated [Beast Mastery]. Then, Celestine tightly gripped the short knife she had chosen before the match and launched an attack towards Grace. Grace, confronted with Celestine''s rapid strikes, remained calm. While quickly retreating and summoning her mystical beast, she said: "Nice thought, but your lack of practical experience shows. Your attacks really can''t do much damage." Grace didn''t believe that Celestine could cause her any significant trouble. As a fellow Level Four Beast Master, she had been out in the field, facing many dangerous battles. In her eyes, Celestine, who had only studied at the academy, was just a rookie. When Grace''s mystical beast appeared, she didn''t choose to activate [Beast Mastery] like Celestine. Instead, she decisively ordered her mystical beast to continuously use attack skills to interrupt Celestine''s advance. Faced with this strategy, Celestine, who had been charging forward just moments ago, had no choice but to change her attack route and temporarily evade Grace''s mystical beast''s attack skills. Meanwhile, Charles watched the battle between Grace and Celestine, feeling a slight surprise rise within him. He realized that Grace''s combat experience and awareness were far beyond Celestine''s, she was already comparable to Finn! Although Grace''s Beast Mastery teacher was the vice dean of Aredale Academy, generally speaking, it wouldn''t reach this level. "It seems she has grown a lot during her time training outside. This talent is indeed impressive." Charles silently reflected. At that moment, Grace suddenly spoke to Celestine, who was continuously evading her attacks: "You must be trying to stand up for Charles, huh? That''s pretty foolish." "I stand by what I said before. I have no regrets about making that agreement with Charles." Celestine paused for a moment. She took a careful look at Grace and noticed that there was truly no hint of regret or guilt on her face. Chapter 433 - 433: I Feel Terrible In response to Grace''s words, Celestine stopped arguing and focused solely on attacking. The cost of this was that blood began to seep from her wounds. Today, Celestine wore a white combat outfit, and her once youthful and vibrant figure was now stained with blood, making it particularly heartbreaking to witness. Charles had already finished his battle and stood beside the arena where Celestine and Grace were competing. He looked at Celestine, who was determinedly attacking despite her injuries, and let out a sigh. To be honest, he didn''t want Celestine to get hurt. But each time he thought about speaking up, he saw the look in Celestine''s eyesthere was not a trace of fear or retreat, she was fixated on Grace. As time passed, Celestine, who was putting forth all her strength, still couldn''t match Grace. Meanwhile, Grace activated **Beast Mastery**, gripping her weapon as she engaged Celestine in close combat. At this point, Celestine''s injuries worsened. Having spent most of her time in the academy and not experiencing many life-or-death battles, Celestine ultimately couldn''t compete with Grace, who had been training outside constantly. The white combat outfit was now stained a deep red with Celestine''s blood, resembling plum blossoms in the harsh winter, standing out starkly against the sea of white. "Enough, you really can''t defeat me right now. Stop being foolish." Grace said slowly. She truly couldn''t understand how someone could go to such lengths for Charles. What charm did Charles possess? He was just an ordinary person with decent talent and good luck, what was there to be fascinated by? Confused, Grace watched Celestine, who was still holding on, and took a deep breath. Since she couldn''t persuade her, she might as well be straightforward and just incapacitate Celestine. The referee would naturally announce the result of the match then. With that thought, Grace no longer hesitated. The energy within her surged violently, and her attacks became faster and more powerful, continuously inflicting wounds on Celestine. However, Celestine had no intention of giving up, she fixated on Grace''s weaknesses. In the next moment, Celestine gritted her teeth and stopped evading or defending, instead enduring Grace''s attacks head-on. Then, she seized the opportunity, using all her strength to break through Grace''s defenses and plunged her dagger directly into Grace''s soft abdomen. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, blood erupted, splattering onto the ground and slowly spreading out. Grace looked down in disbelief at the dagger tightly gripped in Celestine''s hand, instinctively uttering: "Madwoman! You crazy person, injuring yourself just to stab me!" After saying that, Grace gritted her teeth and took a small step back, then gathered all her strength into her right foot and kicked Celestine hard. Immediately, Celestine''s body flew backward like a rag doll, collapsing to the ground, motionless, with blood oozing continuously from the corner of her mouth. After a moment, she tried to struggle to her feet again, but the blood loss and the exhaustion from earlier left her too weak to rise, forcing her to lie on the ground. Grace didn''t care about that, she reached down with one hand to press against her abdominal wound, while wielding her weapon with the other, slowly approaching Celestine. Before she could reach Celestine, the referee shouted: "The match is over! Celestine has lost her ability to fight back, the winner is Grace!" Just as the referee''s words fell, a figure rushed into the arena. It was Charles, his face filled with urgency and concern. After administering the miracle drug to help heal Celestine''s wounds, and seeing that her blood was no longer flowing out, with her injuries slowly healing, Charles finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know what to say, facing Celestine''s resolute attitude, Charles understood he couldn''t stop her. Yet, watching someone close to him get hurt for his sake made Charles feel incredibly uneasy. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Celestine fully regained consciousness. She struggled to open her eyes, looking at Charles in front of her, then slowly turned her head to glance at the blood on her dagger, smiling faintly. "Well, I guess my performance wasn''t too bad, right?" Celestine asked softly. Charles shook his head and answered firmly, "No, you did very well." "That''s good to hear. I wasn''t being foolish, was I? I just wanted to do something, even if it meant getting hurt." Celestine said, lifting her head slightly, completely unconcerned about the still-drying blood on her body, her eyes fixed on Charles without blinking. "Not foolish at all, you''re not foolish in the slightest. I understand." Charles said, taking a deep breath. Just as he was about to say more, Celestine released the dagger from her right hand, slowly raising her arm, her palm slightly open, wanting to touch Charles''s cheek. However, when her hand was halfway up, it suddenly stopped. Celestine noticed the blood on her palm, it was still fresh and somewhat thick. She didn''t want to dirty Charles''s clean face. Charles sensed her hesitation and slightly turned his head, offering his face to her right hand. "It''s okay." Charles said. Celestine''s smile widened. She no longer hesitated, slowly bringing her right hand to touch Charles''s face, saying: "You know you can''t stop me. This is what I want to do." Charles nodded, just watching this blood-stained woman before him. Then, Charles picked Celestine up and, under the gaze of the crowd, slowly walked toward the exit of the arena. At that moment, Grace, who had been struggling to stand while pressing her hand against her abdominal wound, felt an uncomfortable sensation as she watched the scene unfold. Instinctively, she spoke up: "Charles, take care of this madwoman. I have no grievances with her, our agreement is between the two of us, and she has nothing to do with it." "If it weren''t for the match, she would have been dead long ago!" Grace''s voice seemed to carry a mix of emotions, tinged with irritation, a hint of warning, and something else. However, in response to Grace''s words, Charles acted as if he hadn''t heard her at all, his gaze didn''t linger for a moment, as if he were completely oblivious to Grace''s presence, and he simply carried Celestine out of the arena. Grace, feeling ignored, was left standing there in shock. She had thought that Charles valued their agreement as much as she did, but his recent behavior made it clear that she was not on his mind at all. This blatant disregard caused Grace to lose her composure instantly, she gritted her teeth and said: "Charles! You''ll regret this! When the time comes, I will defeat you openly and make you my slave, unable to break free for a lifetime!" In response, all she received was the sight of Charles''s slowly disappearing back. On the other side, Camilla and Luna, who had already finished their match, stood not far away, watching Charles carry Celestine away with expressions of deep complexity on their faces. Camilla slightly raised her head to glance at Luna, wanting to say something, but she didn''t know how to begin. She understood that Celestine had stood up for Charles, and she also knew that Charles would never abandon Celestine. Yet, as everything unfolded, her heart felt incredibly heavy, as if it might stop beating altogether. She couldn''t pinpoint when it started, but Charles had become an inescapable presence in her mind, making her long for a closer connection with him. When faced with her father''s plans to bring her closer to Charles, Camilla had felt no resistance, instead, she was filled with a joyful excitement she had never experienced before. While Camilla was left feeling lost and distressed, Luna withdrew her gaze, glancing at Camilla without saying a word, and slowly turned back toward the Cyber Academy area, quietly sitting down in a chair. "Sister Luna, you seem a bit off, could it be that you''re feeling jealous?" Snow''s voice chimed in at an inopportune moment. Having witnessed what had just happened, Snow, who had grown up alongside Luna, was well aware of her current state. "I don''t know either." Luna hesitated for a moment but chose to answer Snow''s question. "What do you mean you don''t know? Sister Luna, don''t be disheartened. You''re way more capable than Celestine, so don''t worry! In the end, it will definitely be you with Charles!" Snow said, patting her chest in an attempt to comfort Luna. However, Luna simply shook her head slightly and asked with a hint of confusion: "I feel terrible. Is this jealousy?" Snow was taken aback for a moment, but once she realized it, she didn''t hesitate to smack her own forehead. She had forgotten that Luna''s daily routine consisted of studying and training, and she had never encountered something like this before. Charles was the first person to make her heart flutter. "Yes! It definitely is! Sister Luna, just listen to me, and you will be able to be with Charles! Don''t worry!" Snow said seriously, looking at Luna with determination. Luna had been somewhat hesitant, but as soon as she thought of Charles carrying Celestine away, her doubts vanished instantly. "Alright." Luna nodded. Chapter 434 - 434: Luna and Grace On the other side, in a medical room of the stadium, Charles slowly covered Celestine with a blanket and said with concern: "Make sure to rest well, the next match is about to start, and in your current condition, you won''t be able to continue fighting." In fact, Charles strongly disagreed with Celestine''s choice. In his view, Celestine was quite capable, even when facing Grace, if she had simply chosen to forfeit, she would have had a good chance of advancing in the losers'' bracket. If luck were on her side later, she might even compete for one of the final five spots. "I don''t regret it, Charles. My talent is just average, compared to many geniuses, I''m not particularly outstanding." Celestine said earnestly. This was not false consolation, it was a genuine thought from deep within Celestine''s heart. In the past, she had believed she was a genius, a once-in-a-million kind of genius. However, after coming to Genosha, she had seen far too many geniuses who were stronger than her, like the Level 5 Beast Master Luna and Finn, who had mastered multiple combat techniques. Of course, the most extraordinary of them all was Charles! Celestine was acutely aware that if she missed this opportunity to fight Grace, she might never get another chance. Charles''s strength would only continue to grow, and it wouldn''t be long before he became a Level 5 or even Level 6 Beast Master. By then, she would still be a Level 4 Beast Master, completely unable to help Charles in any way. There wasn''t much she could do, but she was determined not to miss this opportunity to battle Grace, and she did not want to choose surrender. Fortunately, even though she lost the match, she had still managed to injure Grace. "If only my strength were a bit stronger, I might have been able to defeat Grace." Celestine said with a frown, a hint of regret in her voice. Charles gently reached out and smoothed Celestine''s furrowed brow, slowly saying: "Actually, the gap between you and her isn''t that big. You just lack a lot of combat experience and awareness, with some training, you''ll improve." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine''s eyes lit up. She leaned her head slightly against his hand and gazed intently at Charles as she said: "Really? That''s wonderful! If I get the chance in the future, I want to go out and gain more experience." Time flew by quickly, and there were more matches to continue, there wasn''t much time left for Charles and Celestine. Fortunately, Celestine''s injuries had healed significantly, allowing Charles to leave with peace of mind to continue competing. Celestine urged Charles to go and kindly reminded him to wipe the blood off his face before he left. When Charles walked out of the medical room, Celestine wanted to say something but ended up closing her mouth. Until Charles completely disappeared from her sight, Celestine muttered to herself with a hint of disappointment: "I''m not foolish, Charles. I''m just afraid I can''t do anything for you." "Camilla is the second princess of Genosha, with a prestigious identity and decent talent." "Luna is an incredibly talented Beast Master, she will be able to accompany you much further in the future." "Charles, your talent is extraordinary, you are destined for an extraordinary life. I might find it hard to keep up with you. Before long, you might leave Genosha for broader horizons." "I will miss you so much, but I can''t hold you back, that would be too selfish. I just want to do more for you, to have you spend more time with me." Celestine''s voice grew softer, her tone gradually lowering, and by the end, she was choking back tears. From the moment she first met Charles, she had various grievances against him. Then, after returning to Genosha Calivia and encountering Charles again, she found herself completely unable to part from him without even realizing it. As Charles''s performances became increasingly remarkable, he became Genosha''s most famous genius Beast Master, a hero of Genosha. Celestine began to worry, thinking that in the future, Camilla and Luna might be better options for him. Yet, she simply couldn''t let go. With that thought, Celestine took a deep breath and slowly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "No matter what, in order to be with you in the future, I will work hard to improve my strength and do my best to keep up with you!" A determined voice slowly echoed in the empty medical room. ... "Oh my gosh, what''s going on? Grace''s luck is just too bad, she definitely won''t be able to win against this opponent." "That''s for sure, this is Luna we''re talking about!" "She just defeated Celestine and now faces Luna, Grace is really having a rough time." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Luna is a Level 5 Beast Master, Grace was already no match for her, and now she''s injured from the previous match. It looks like she''s finished." "That''s not necessarily true. If Grace chooses to forfeit the match and enters the loser''s bracket, she will definitely have a chance to secure a spot to advance!" The noisy discussions erupted around her as Grace stared at the large screen in the stadium, clenching her fists tightly. She never expected her luck to be so poor. Grace was well aware of Luna''s impressive feats, the strength of a Level 5 Beast Master was enough to make her think twice. As she pondered how to deal with Luna, she took a step forward, slowly making her way toward the competition area. This match was one that the audience had their eyes on, and many spectators gathered by the side of the arena to watch Grace and Luna enter the competition area. Some began to discuss, "It feels like something is off with Luna, just look at her expression, there''s an indescribable feeling about it." "What could be off? There''s no grudge between Luna and Grace, there shouldn''t be any other issues in this match." "You''re mistaken, Luna now seems somewhat similar to Celestine earlier." "Now that you mention it, I feel it too. Both of them have no enmity with Grace, they are probably fighting for Charles." "It''s so enviable! It''s typical for others to fight for them, but with Charles, it''s the opposite." "Absolutely! There''s only one Charles in all of Genosha, a genius like no other. No, perhaps there''s only one genius like Charles in the entire Abyssal Depths!" The various voices of discussion reached Grace''s ears as she listened intently. She carefully observed Luna, who appeared goddess-like in beauty and composure not far away, took a deep breath, and slowly spoke, "Are you also here to stand up for Charles?" Luna did not respond, her gaze remained fixed on Grace, filled with a desire for battle. At that moment, Grace recalled how Charles had ignored her earlier, and she couldn''t help but let out a cold laugh as she said: "He''s just a commoner. I really don''t understand what charm he has. He''s just luckier than ordinary people, with an Level 8 Beast Master as a mentor and a treasure that can save the tourists in Flower Falls Gorge." "If you gave his luck to any genius, they would achieve the same things he has, and maybe even do better!" Luna listened to Grace''s words, her brow furrowing tightly. She originally didn''t want to engage in too much banter with Grace, but facing such words, she could no longer hold back. "You overestimate the other geniuses." Luna shook her head slightly, speaking with conviction. "What do you mean? Am I wrong? If I also had an Level 8 Beast Master as a mentor and a treasure that could subdue monsters, I could do everything Charles does!" Grace puffed out her chest and said slowly. She not only believed she could do the same, but she even thought she could do better than Charles! At this point, Luna had lost her desire to speak with Grace. Not to mention anything else, just as a Dark Attribute Beast Master facing the trial of the Level 9 Beast Master Lucas, Grace would have long been dead, the weeds on her grave might have grown quite high by now. To think that Charles is just lucky shows Grace''s shortsightedness and arrogance! "How pathetic." Luna said, casting a dismissive glance at Grace. "What''s with that look? As if you''re looking at trash! Let me tell you, just give me a little more time, and I''ll become a Level 5 Beast Master too!" Grace said confidently. Luna paid no attention to Grace at all and instead turned to the referee, signaling for the match to start quickly. The referee was quick to respond, loudly announcing: "Both competitors, prepare! The match officially begins!" Just as the referee''s words fell, Luna was about to summon her mystical beast when she heard Grace exclaim loudly and urgently: "I forfeit this match!" Luna was momentarily taken aback, not fully processing what she had just heard. "Referee, I forfeit." Grace repeated. She had already made up her mind. Given her current physical condition, it was significantly affecting her performance. If she continued the match, she would undoubtedly get injured again in the upcoming battle with Luna. If the injury turned out to be severe, she wouldn''t even be able to continue in the loser''s bracket. She still planned to achieve a top-five finish in the three academies'' exchange competition, successfully entering the royal secret realm of Genosha, where she would break through and become a Level 5 Beast Master. "I''m not that foolish woman Celestine, who would continue to fight knowing she can''t win." Grace said slowly, as if explaining her reasoning for such a decision. In light of this situation, Luna took a longer look at Grace. In her eyes, a woman like that would never be able to defeat Charles. Chapter 435 - 435: I Remembered Upon hearing Grace call Celestine a foolish woman, Luna let out a slight sigh. Compared to Celestine, Grace, who discriminated against Charles because of his commoner status, was even more foolish. Noble status gave some people an arrogant sense of superiority. Once someone else, especially a commoner, outperformed them, it would completely shatter their defenses. This is an exceedingly detestable mindset! And Grace is undoubtedly a staunch supporter of such a mentality. Aside from her unreasonable views on social status, it must be said that Grace is also a true genius in other aspects. Choosing to forfeit the battle with Luna was indeed a wise decision. "That''s so impure." Finn said lightly, having already finished his match, as he approached the competition area to comment on Grace''s choice. Charles stood beside Finn and nodded in agreement. He knew exactly what Finn meant by "impure." A true genius, a powerful genius, would never pass up any opportunity to fight against strong opponents. Of course, this strong opponent shouldn''t be the kind that inspires despair, but someone who is stronger yet still beatable! Luna, although a Level 5 Beast Master and significantly stronger than Grace, was not an unbeatable existence. "The opportunity to improve one''s strength in the secret realm is indeed important, but the chance to battle a strong opponent like Luna is rare." Finn said, turning to glance at Charles with a meaningful look. There had never been a real fight between him and Charles. Charles looked at Finn and noticed the unmistakable desire for battle in his eyes. He slowly replied: "Don''t worry, if we ever face each other, I will definitely give it my all. Just make sure you don''t lose to Luna before that." Finn took a deep breath, puffed out his chest slightly, and raised his head as he answered: "I won''t. I''m feeling quite confident. Even if I do lose, it will still be an exciting battle!" "Oh? It seems you''ve made significant progress during this time." Charles observed, keenly picking up on the confidence in Finn''s tone. Finn nodded slightly and began to speak: "I almost died while completing the task Icy gave me, but luckily, I didn''t." Upon hearing this, Charles looked at Finn once more. No wonder Finn was so confident, battles between life and death truly bring out a person''s potential and talent. There''s a saying in the world of Beast Masters: as long as you survive each life-and-death battle, you are bound to become a true strongman. Because the weak have long since perished. Looking at Finn, whose eyes were filled with fighting spirit, Charles raised his gaze slightly to observe Grace, who was slowly leaving the competition area. He knew in his heart that as long as Grace''s mindset and attitude remained unchanged, she would never have any hope of defeating him in her lifetime. Although Grace was constantly going out to train, she still lacked the spirit and mindset that truly belong to a strong person. "The competition for today is over, and there''s still one more day left. It should be wrapped up soon. I''m leaving now." Charles said to Finn. After a brief farewell, Charles did not return to Cyber Academy but instead turned and walked into the medical room of the stadium. As soon as he entered, he saw Celestine sitting on the bed, gazing out at the scenery beyond the window. A gentle breeze blew, softly lifting the strands of hair by Celestine''s cheek, creating a serene and beautiful moment. At that moment, Celestine seemed to carry an irrepressible sadness in her expression, but upon seeing Charles, that sadness vanished in an instant. "Charles! You''re here!" Celestine instinctively tried to get out of bed to greet him. As soon as she made a move, Charles quickened his pace and reached Celestine''s side, gently pressing her back down. "Don''t move around, your injuries aren''t fully healed yet. What''s the rush? I''m not going anywhere." Charles said with a frown. There was an unmistakable hint of concern and reproach in his tone. Celestine paused for a moment after hearing Charles''s words, and then a smile unlike any before appeared on her face. She gazed at Charles with adoration and slowly reached out to grasp his hands that were resting on her shoulders, softly saying: "I''ve never seen you like this before. It''s really nice." Charles was taken aback for a moment, instinctively replaying the scene in his mind. "Don''t think about that. Have you eaten? How about I take you out for a meal? I can walk now!" Celestine said excitedly. Charles shook his head and reached out, gently patting Celestine''s head as he replied: "Not a chance. You should just lie down and get some rest. I''ll order takeout on my phone later." "Should I order one portion or two?" Celestine asked cautiously, stealing a glance at Charles. Charles didn''t think much and instinctively replied, "Of course, it''s two portions. Do you expect me to starve while watching you eat?" Celestine shook her head vigorously and quickly answered: "Of course not! I just worry that you won''t want to eat with me and will choose to go back alone." "Charles, there''s a change in you that I can''t quite describe, and I really like it." Celestine said, gazing at Charles as he tucked her blanket in. Charles paused slightly, but he didn''t stop his movements. Instead, he turned his head and asked: "What change?" Celestine shut her mouth, not answering. Instead, she playfully moved her legs, causing the blanket Charles had just tucked to come undone again. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She watched as Charles, without any hesitation, reached out once more to fix the blanket. A blissful smile appeared on her face. Celestine''s eyes lifted slightly as she tilted her head, looking at Charles and said, her voice unable to hide her happiness: "I don''t know, it''s just a feelinga feeling I really like." Today''s Charles was indeed different from before. The old Charles would never have acted this way. In Celestine''s impression, ever since arriving in Calivia, Charles had always maintained a calm and composed demeanor. No matter what happened, he seemed like someone who had experienced the trials of life, remaining unfazed. But today''s Charles began to unconsciously show a hint of youthful naivety and liveliness in his words. "Stop overthinking it. What do you want to eat? I''ll order it, the delivery is really quick." "However, considering your current condition, you can''t eat anything too stimulating, or it might affect your healing." Charles said seriously, looking at Celestine. Celestine answered without hesitation, "I''ll go with whatever you choose. As long as I''m with you, I can eat anything." "You know what? I''ll order some ferocious beast meat that''s good for healing your wounds. Make sure to eat a bit more, it will help you recover faster." Charles said with a helpless smile. Charles spent nearly a gold coin to order food from the most famous ferocious beast restaurant in Genosha, Calivia. Now, all he had to do was wait about half an hour to enjoy dinner. Time flew by, and after half an hour, the takeout Charles ordered arrived. While eating, Celestine kept placing pieces of ferocious beast meat into Charles''s bowl, insisting that he eat more. This left Charles feeling both amused and bewildered, after all, he had ordered the food specifically for her. Why was she so intent on making him eat more? Once they finished eating, Charles tidied up a bit and then sat down next to Celestine, saying: "Alright, it''s getting late. I should head back. You should get some rest, and I''ll come check on you in the morning." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Celestine instinctively turned her head to look out the window and said in a muffled voice: "I''m injured and need someone to take care of me. Can''t you stay just a little longer?" Before Charles could respond, Celestine moved over a bit, making some space on the hospital bed. The bed in the medical room wasn''t very large, and the space she made was minimal. Charles glanced at the empty spot beside Celestine and chuckled: "If we sleep like this, it will be cramped at night and disturb your rest." "Then I won''t sleep! You sleep! I just don''t want you to leave. I want to be with you, it''s been a long time since we''ve been together." Celestine quickly turned her head to look at Charles and said. Charles, feeling a bit helpless, tapped his head and sat down on the bed. Celestine naturally leaned back, resting her head on Charles''s thigh. "Alright, I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you tonight." Charles said gently, brushing the hair away from Celestine''s face. The bright moonlight spilled onto Celestine''s face, making her skin look like white jade, beautiful and pure. "Charles, have you been dealing with something these past few days? I feel like you''re hiding some inner unrest." Celestine''s voice slowly broke the silence. Charles paused his hand as he was brushing her hair. He didn''t answer immediately but looked out at the night sky, nodding slightly and saying, "Yeah, a little bit." "I don''t know what''s going on, but no matter what happens, I will stand behind you and support you." Celestine''s voice rang out again. Charles lowered his head slightly, looking at Celestine, who had her eyes closed. He bent down and kissed her forehead, responding, "Okay, I''ll remember that." Hearing Charles''s response, a satisfied smile spread across Celestine''s face. As long as she was close to Charles, she felt an incredible sense of peace, and she could also smell a fragrance emanating from him. Before long, Celestine''s breathing became steady, and she fell into a deep sleep. Charles didn''t move his body but allowed Celestine to continue resting on his thigh. Under the moonlight, he carefully watched her. He lost track of time, and after a while, Charles finally turned his gaze away and looked out the window. Chapter 436 - 436: They Have Arrived Outside the window, the moonlight was bright, spilling over the trees and shrubs, casting faint glimmers of light. Feeling the steady rhythm of Celestine''s breathing on his thigh, Charles quietly covered her with a blanket. He shifted his gaze to the wound on Celestine''s arm, which had already scabbed over. The orange-quality miracle drug had indeed proven to be effective. "I just wonder if it has scar-removing effects. If not, I''ll have to check out the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association or the Alchemist Guild." Charles thought to himself. No girl would want to have a few extra scars on her body. Charles considered this quite a bit. He also noticed the change in himself today, the calm and composed demeanor he had always maintained was starting to become more lively. Thinking of this, Charles lowered his head again to glance at Celestine, who was sleeping soundly. Earlier, Celestine hadn''t asked what had happened. Charles hadn''t explained much either, he hadn''t expected Celestine to perceive his change and the unease within him. That sense of unease stemmed from feeling the bonds between himself and others growing deeper, making them inseparable. Especially at this moment, the arrival of the six [Bodies] was just the beginning. Charles knew very well that the unknown entity within him would not allow him to grow peacefully. Whether it was the [Constellation] organization or the monsters, he could not escape them. "When I get to the Haunted Marsh, I''ll check out the [Suspended Mountain] that Lucas mentioned. I need to figure out what exactly is inside me." Charles took a deep breath. The deepening bonds and the encroaching danger meant he needed greater strength to protect those he cared about. Whether it was Celestine or anyone else, lacking powerful abilities when danger struck was something Charles could never accept! According to what the mysterious figure wearing the white mask said, tomorrow night or the night after, monsters comparable to a level nine Beast Master would arrive in Genosha. At that time, he would see just how powerful that mysterious figure truly was. "He must possess strength beyond a level nine Beast Master. Dealing with six monsters that can match a level nine Beast Master should be no problem for him." Charles pondered. In the depths of the night, within a hidden building in Genosha Calivia, mysterious figures dressed in black robes, their faces obscured, were busily at work. In the central area of these mysterious figures, there was a black dodecahedral box, about two to three meters tall. Every black-robed person passing by would stop in their tracks, stand still, and then slowly kneel, pressing their foreheads, faces, and chests completely to the ground. "Great Master!" "Great Master!" "Great Master!" The fervent and devout shouts echoed and collided in the silent space. Suddenly, the black box trembled, and all the black-robed figures stopped breathing, their eyes wide open as they watched intently. After a long, long time, when the black box showed no further signs of movement, the group gradually stood back up. One person strained to lift their head, their neck extending oddly until the back of their head could touch their back, and only then did their lips slightly part as they slowly said: "To witness the gaze of our Master, to see a part of our Master''s body with our own eyes, is the honor of the people of Genosha!" "Whoever it may be will bow to the greatness of our Master!" ... The next morning, the morning sun streamed in through the window, landing on Celestine''s face. She groggily placed her right hand over her eyes to shield them from the glaring light. In an instant, Celestine, who had been drowsy just moments before, suddenly opened her eyes wide and became exceptionally alert. "Charles?" As soon as Celestine opened her eyes, before she could even sit up, she saw Charles sitting there. "You''re awake, it''s about time. I just finished making breakfast. After you wash up, we can eat." Charles said as he slowly put down his phone. Celestine''s eyes widened as she stared intently at Charles, her mouth moving slowly as she spoke: "You were in that position before I went to sleep, and now that I''m awake, you''re still in that position. Did you not sleep at all last night?" Charles scratched his head, trying to move his legs as he replied: "I saw you were sleeping so comfortably, so I couldn''t bring myself to move." Charles said. Celestine looked at Charles''s slow movements, and a concerned and guilty expression instinctively appeared on her face. It was all her fault for sleeping so soundly last night, not waking until dawn. If she had woken up in the middle of the night, Charles could have had a good night''s sleep too. "Don''t move yet, you''ve been in the same position all night. Are your legs feeling okay?" Celestine immediately sprang into action. She bent down, reached out her hands, and slowly began to massage Charles''s legs. However, because her injuries hadn''t fully healed, there was some unavoidable pain. To keep Charles from noticing, Celestine bit down hard on her teeth, tensing the muscles in her face, pretending that nothing was wrong. Before she could massage for long, Charles reached out, placing his hand over hers, shaking his head. "It''s fine, I can move on my own. You should rest well right now, after you wash up, we can eat." After saying this, Charles propped himself up on the edge of the bed, using his arms to shift his legs to the floor. After a whole night, his legs had been in a state where blood circulation was poor, if he were an ordinary person, he would have already been unable to move. After adjusting a bit, Charles found he was mostly fine. He went to the bathroom in the medical room, prepared his toiletries, and also brought a basin and a cup of water, placing them beside Celestine. "You can wash up first." Charles said before heading back to the bathroom to quickly wash himself. Celestine stared at the prepared toothpaste and toothbrush, along with the water at just the right temperature, in a bit of daze. She slowly reached out her hand, took the items, and began to wash up. As she washed, Celestine perked up her ears to listen to the sounds from the bathroom, feeling an unusual sense of satisfaction, safety, and happiness. "If only it could stay like this forever." Celestine thought to herself. Her movements slightly paused as she reflected on the future, realizing there might not be another chance like this, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit forlorn. However, upon hearing Charles''s footsteps, Celestine quickly pushed her thoughts aside and focused on washing up. She didn''t want to think about anything else, just enjoying her time with Charles was enough. Holding onto that thought, an undeniable smile remained on Celestine''s face, and she felt exceptionally happy as she started having breakfast with Charles. Once Charles had tidied up the meal containers, Celestine took a deep breath. "Charles, it''s about time, we should head to the competition venue and make sure to perform well today!" Celestine said. Charles nodded and advised, "If you feel tired later, take a break. Your body is still weak, so don''t think too much about the competition." "You can drink this bottle of miracle drug now, it should help speed up your recovery, and by noon you should be able to move around." Celestine reached out to take the miracle drug that Charles handed her, carefully setting it aside. As Charles walked to the door, it seemed he suddenly remembered something and spoke up: "I''ve already bought you a ticket back to Lsengard. I haven''t been back in a while, and I thought you could visit Uncle Qin and see how everyone else is doing." Upon hearing this, Celestine didn''t think much, she knew Charles had always been busy, and it was normal for him not to have time to go back. "Could you wait a little? I want to see you win the championship before I leave." Celestine said hesitantly. Charles chuckled and reassured her, "It''s just a competition between the three academies, what''s there to see? There will be plenty of opportunities like this in the future." Celestine thought about it carefully. She felt that something about Charles was a bit strange, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Considering this was something Charles wanted her to do, she didn''t want to refuse. She loved the feeling of being able to help him. "Alright, I''ll go back to Lsengard at noon." Celestine said. Charles took a deep breath, his smile remained unchanged. However, as he reached the door, he instinctively turned back and glanced at Celestine once more. Once Charles had completely left, Celestine looked at the already closed door of the medical room and slowly said: "Is Calivia in danger, and you have to stay behind to face it?" "I still can''t help you with anything, it''s so frustrating." Celestine felt a deep sense of helplessness in her heart. She didn''t want Charles to face danger alone, but her strength was too weak. In the stadium, in the audience section, a mysterious figure wearing a mask, seemingly ignored by everyone, slowly put down the game console in his hands. "How boring, this game is just too dull." he complained, then stood up and stretched. The mysterious figure turned around, gazing into the distance, and slowly spoke, "You''ve finally arrived. After dealing with you, I''ll need to visit other realms before I can take on any disciples." "I hope Charles thinks this through, after all, I have no interest in any other talents besides him." At this point, the mysterious figure silently sighed and then sat back down. He shifted his gaze to the Cyber Academy area, where Charles sat calmly, waiting for the competition roster to appear. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 437 - 437: The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery Inside the stadium, the huge electronic screen flashed with matchups of competitors one after another. Charles simply glanced at the information on the screen before lowering his head to start typing a message. Zachary sat beside him, today, no one would be able to make him move again. "Charles, Camilla has already left Calivia." Zachary whispered. Charles nodded slightly. If all went as expected, those monsters capable of rivaling a level nine Beast Master had already arrived in Genosha. Now was a good time for Camilla and the others to leave. He was currently editing a message to Jace, asking him to accompany Celestine back and help with some trivial matters. Although Jace found it a bit strange, he didn''t question Charles''s arrangement and simply agreed. After everything was settled, Charles took a deep breath. He looked up and surveyed the surroundings, observing the countless excited spectators in the stands, some accompanied by children, parents who had come to watch the competition. As he watched the excitement, joy, and pride on their faces, he felt at a loss for words about what was about to happen. "In fact, we are just like them, we are equally powerless in the face of fate''s arrangements." Zachary quietly remarked, noticing Charles''s gaze. He knew that a serious crisis was about to unfold in Genosha, but there was nothing he could do about it. His father, General Mason of Genosha, level eight Beast Master Nathaniel, and Emperor Miles of Genosha, all faced the same dilemma with no solution in sight. Even the Emperor had quietly chosen to send Camilla and the others away from Genosha, leaving the rest to wait in silence for fate''s decision. In response to Zachary''s words, Charles shook his head and replied: "No, it is the weak who cannot resist fate. If one possesses the strength to change everything, fate will have to smile upon them." Hearing Charles''s words, Zachary was taken aback, he didn''t expect Charles to think that way. Indeed, Charles''s mindset and thinking were beyond what he could achieve! Soon, amidst the frenzied cheers of countless spectators, the inter-academy competition continued! In the winners'' bracket, Charles only recognized Luna and Finn, while Zachary, Luma, and Grace had secured their spots in the losers'' bracket. Zachary was fortunate, he didn''t encounter Luma or Grace. Luma was manageable, if Zachary seized the opportunity, he had a chance to defeat her. However, if he faced Grace, he would likely be eliminated from the subsequent matches. The audience was particularly eager to see the battle between Finn, Luna, and Charles, and whether Charles would face Grace for an early showdown. Unfortunately, it wasn''t until the afternoon that Charles finally met Finn. In the competition arena, Finn looked at Charles with a hint of excitement. He took a deep breath and slowly said: "Charles, it''s time for us to have a real battle. Let me see just how strong you are!" Finn had always hoped to have a proper fight with Charles, even though he knew deep down that he had little hope of winning. However, only through battle could he clearly understand the gap between himself and Charles. Even if the outcome was defeat, he still wanted to fight earnestly! Faced with Finn''s excitement, Charles felt a flicker of battle desire himself. Back in the underground world, Finn had never summoned his mystical beast, relying solely on his Beast Master physique and [combat techniques] in battle. Now, in this match, both he and Finn could unleash their full strength and have a proper contest. "Competitors, prepare! The match officially begins!" With the referee announcing the start of the match, Charles and Finn wasted no time. The ground beneath their feet kicked up clouds of dust as they exploded forward, hexagram arrays appearing in the arena. Their choice was remarkably synchronized: attack! Attack! Charles took a brief glance at Finn''s mystical beast, and information about the mystical beast immediately appeared in his eyes: [Gale Two-Headed Wolf] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 35 [Quality]: Gold [Skills]: Enhanced Smell, Wind Blade, Dash and Bite, High-Speed Movement [Weaknesses]: Waist / Ice Attribute ... [Gale Warhorse] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 34 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Violent Trample, Raging Wind Roar!, High-Speed Charge, Tough Skin [Weaknesses]: Waist / Wood Attribute ... [Twin-Winged Green Serpent] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 36 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Lightning Strike, High-Speed Swimming, Double-Wing Wind Blade, Tough Scales [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute ... [Three-Tailed Cheetah] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 37 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Stealth Charge, Weak Point Strike, Sharp Fangs, Tail Whip Attack [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Poison Attribute ... Four mystical beasts'' information appeared in Charles''s eyes: one Gold quality and three Platinum quality, which was quite impressive. Of course, compared to his own, they were still quite inferior. The qualities of Mia and Little Gold were higher than those of Finn''s mystical beasts, although their levels did not match Finn''s. "It seems the key to victory still depends on the battle between Finn and me." Charles took a deep breath and activated his [Divine Domain]. When facing a threatening opponent, Charles usually did not let his guard down. He was well aware of Finn''s strength, being able to comprehend multiple [combat techniques] made him a formidable opponent not to be underestimated. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of their bodies surged forward rapidly, and soon they collided. Finn immediately used his favored combat technique, [Iron Mountain Press], charging at Charles like an immovable mountain with overwhelming force. Charles had already sensed Finn''s attack trajectory. Instead of choosing to evade or defend, he slightly shifted his body, channeling all his strength to his shoulder, eager to test the power of Finn''s strike. "Boom!" The massive collision sounded like a meteor crashing to the ground. The impact between the two instantly kicked up clouds of dust, causing the entire arena to tremble slightly. This scene made the spectators widen their eyes in astonishment. "Oh my God, the intensity of this battle is incredible! It''s like two humanoid monsters clashing, any other Level 4 Beast Master would have been blasted away by now!" "A Level 5 Beast Master wouldn''t be able to create such a commotion. Look, the once smooth competition arena now looks like it''s been hit by a cannonball!" "One is hailed as the strongest Level 4 Beast Master, and the other is a genuine monster. The excitement of this battle is truly unmatched!" "Exactly! This seems to be the first real battle between Charles and Finn, and it''s absolutely thrilling!" Countless spectators began to voice their thoughts while their eyes remained glued to the fierce battle unfolding in the arena. As the dust in the arena slowly settled, the figures of Finn and Charles emerged into view. Both of them appeared to be relatively unscathed, except for Finn''s slightly trembling shoulders, which revealed just how terrifying Charles''s earlier impact had been! "It seems Charles didn''t use any combat techniques, it was purely his strength, speed, and explosive power that nearly sent me flying!" Finn took a deep breath. This collision made him acutely aware of the gap between himself and Charles. Exhaling slowly, Finn dispelled all his inner anxiety and hesitation. He stretched his body and assumed a peculiar stance, and in an instant, he was enveloped by a swirling green energy of the wind attribute. At the same time, his four mystical beasts abandoned their fights with Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold, gathering around Finn. "Charles, I''ve discovered something in this life-and-death battle: there''s another special state of [Beast Mastery] that you need to pay close attention to." Finn said slowly. In the next moment, his four wind attribute mystical beasts transformed into four beams of light and merged into his body. However, unlike other[ Beast Masters'' Beast Mastery], Finn underwent a dramatic transformation. A sharp horn gradually sprouted from his forehead, his eyes turned into slits, and his skin became covered in snake-like scales. At the same time, sharp claws began to grow from Finn''s hands, resembling those of a wild wolf! Moreover, three thick and powerful tails swayed from his waist. Seeing Finn''s transformation before him, Charles''s pupils constricted slightly. It was the first time he had witnessed such a [Beast Mastery] transformation. The various changes on Finn seemed to come entirely from his mystical beasts: the horn from the [Gale Warhorse], the scales from the [Twin-Winged Green Serpent], the claws from the [Gale Two-Headed Wolf], and the tails from the [Three-Tailed Cheetah]. Now, Finn resembled an orc, with the traits of various mystical beasts glaringly apparent, and his aura had grown even stronger! The audience was equally astonished, they too were witnessing such a [Beast Mastery] transformation for the first time. "Could this be [the legendary Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" someone exclaimed. The person continued, [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] requires an immense level of coordination between the mystical beast and the Beast Master. One misstep could result in becoming a complete anomaly, unable to return to a normal human form. However, correspondingly, [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] offers even greater enhancements to the Beast Master!" "Finn can achieve [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], his talent is truly remarkable!" "I never expected that such a legendary phenomenon could be comprehended by him." Chapter 438 - 438: Impossible [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? Charles looked at Finn, who had clearly experienced a significant power boost, and fell into deep thought. Indeed, fighting against other geniuses has its many benefits, because no matter how talented a person is, there are bound to be areas they overlook. Just like before, he had never considered that the [Beast Mastery] he had always used could undergo such a transformation. However, looking into Finn''s eyes, Charles sensed something was off. Finn''s gaze had changed, it was no longer the calm and composed demeanor it once was, but instead filled with an uncontrollable wildness. "Doesn''t [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] affect your sanity?" Charles asked slowly. Finn was momentarily stunned, his eyes narrowing slightly in surprise at how Charles had figured it out. However, in response to Charles''s question, Finn gently nodded and replied: "That''s right, as expected of you, Charles. You spotted the flaw right away. Since the mystical beast doesn''t completely merge with my body, it inevitably influences my mind. However, the greater the rapport with the mystical beast, the less this influence becomes." "If I could truly connect with my mystical beast, I believe there would be no effect at all. Unfortunately, I can''t achieve that yet." Finn said with a hint of regret, his body trembling as he spoke. His upright pupils were fixed on Charles, clearly struggling to suppress the influence brought on by the mystical beast, eager to start fighting immediately. Upon hearing Finn''s words, Charles took a deep breath. He had an ideahe wanted to try [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] himself! But before that, he needed to thoroughly assess Finn''s current strength. In the next moment, without any hesitation, Charles pushed off with his legs, launching himself toward Finn like a cannonball. Finn''s eyes lit up instantly, and he instinctively let out a roar! The sound was like that of a true beast, filled with brutality and wildness. His legs suddenly powered up, and three thick tails whipped up and down as his claw-like hands swung forcefully forward. The surrounding air was instantly torn apart, and streaks of azure light shot toward the approaching Charles. With the enhancement of Divine Domain, Charles had an exceptionally keen perception of changes in his surroundings. He moved slightly, allowing the azure streaks to graze past him. However, at the same time Charles was dodging, Finn was not idle either, he was also rapidly closing in on Charles. The distance between the two was closing in, as if two high-speed trains were hurtling toward each other, neither slowing down. With the influence of [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], Finn struggled to suppress the brutality and wildness within him, unleashing [Iron Mountain Press]! His physical strength had been greatly enhanced, making this [Iron Mountain Press] even more powerful. He was confident that if Charles dared to confront him head-on, he could inflict injury. Sure enough, in the next moment, Charles chose not to dodge and collided directly with Finn. "Boom!" The sound of the clash was deafening, shaking the ground. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One figure slid backward for a good five or six meters. As Charles was being pushed back, he continuously adjusted his body. With a sudden burst of strength, he halted his retreat and took a deep breath. "I didn''t expect Finn''s strength to increase this much. It seems that [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], aside from affecting sanity, indeed has a significant impact on a Beast Master''s power." Charles thought to himself. Unbeknownst to him, Finn''s shock had reached its peak at that moment. He couldn''t believe that Charles had taken the hit and only staggered back a short distance. He hadn''t fallen, he hadn''t spat blood, and he didn''t even look injured! "Could it be that Charles''s physical condition has become this formidable? My previous attack was enough to kill a ferocious beast of the same level, and even an ordinary Level Five Beast Master would struggle to withstand it!" "It seems that the gap between Charles and me is exceptionally vast. I must give it everything I''ve got!" Finn took a deep breath. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the calmness and composure in his gaze had vanished, as if he had transformed into a different person, filled with brutality and wildness. Without a moment''s hesitation, Finn lunged at Charles like a beast. Charles frowned slightly, he hadn''t expected Finn to continue improving! However, it seemed that this enhancement came at a great cost. The calm Finn had lost his sanity. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Boom!" Countless dust particles floated in the arena, and Finn''s figure darted like a leopard, as elusive as a venomous snake. Charles could only passively defend himself. Even with the enhancement of [Divine Domain], he couldn''t achieve a hundred percent evasion against Finn''s attacks. Max, Mousie, Mia, and Little Gold transformed into a burst of light and merged into Charles''s body. He was about to use [Beast Mastery] Manifestation. In truth, if he just dragged this out until Finn could no longer maintain this state, the match would end, and victory would belong to him. However, Charles didn''t want to take such a rare opportunity for granted. He cared more about the improvement in combat than the result of the match. Moreover, Charles had a thought in his mind, he wanted to try and see if he could achieve [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] himself. With this idea in mind, Charles fought against Finn while carefully observing the changes in Finn''s body, not missing any details, especially regarding the manipulation of his attribute energy. In Charles''s view, [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] altered the Beast Master''s physical structure, meaning the previous pathways for attribute energy circulation were no longer applicable. He needed to understand how Finn was manipulating his internal attribute energy, only then could he attempt it himself. Fortunately, [Divine Domain] was powerful enough to clearly sense Finn''s attribute energy manipulation. Just as Charles was about to attempt [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], the audience below was left in stunned silence. "Oh my God, is Finn really this strong? He''s been dominating Charles the whole time, Charles is at a disadvantage." "Of course! Otherwise, how could it be [the legendary Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? A typical Beast Master would need years, at least, to comprehend something like this!" "Finn has great talent, and being in a life-and-death crisis has unleashed his potential to this extent. Other Beast Masters could only dream of it." "It sounds so difficult. If only Charles could do the same! With [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], I feel like Charles could even fight Level Six Beast Masters." "It''s incredibly tough, but given Charles''s talent, I bet he could grasp it in about a year after this match." "Of course, that''s assuming nothing special happens. If Charles faces a life-and-death crisis, he could learn it even faster!" The murmurs of the audience reached the ears of the masked mysterious figure, who smiled slightly. They were underestimating Charles too much. Based on his understanding of Charles, he figured that in about six months, Charles would likely grasp [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. After all, Charles had a high degree of synergy with mystical beasts, far beyond what Finn could compare to. Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel were watching the battle intently, both astonished. "I never expected Finn to possess this kind of strength, able to fight Charles to this extent. But unfortunately, even so, he can''t inflict serious damage on Charles." "As long as Charles continues to stall, victory will undoubtedly belong to him." Emperor Miles remarked. Nathaniel nodded in agreement, acknowledging that Finn''s performance was already impressive, but even more astonishing was that Charles could still defeat Finn. In Nathaniel''s view, talent in this world could be divided into several levels: ordinary geniuses, powerful geniuses, and geniuses like Charles. Finn and Luna both belonged to the category of powerful geniuses, yet there remained a significant gap between them and Charles. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Charles, who had been passively defending, suddenly retreated, stepping out of Finn''s attack range. Without a moment''s hesitation, Finn aimed to pursue him, but in the next instant, a familiar aura emanated from Charles, causing him to halt. Charles''s body began to slowly change. His height, around one meter eighty, gradually increased. Red and blue striped tails started to emerge from his waist. At the same time, a pair of azure wings sprouted from Charles''s back, blooming like flowers in an instant, constantly fluttering. But that wasn''t all, golden spikes began to protrude from his arms, appearing extraordinarily sharp and glinting with a keen edge. This transformation instantly silenced the entire stadium. Everyone widened their eyes, staring in disbelief at the changes happening to Charles. "Is this... [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" "I can''t believe my eyes! This is the same Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery as Finn!" "No way, could it be that Charles can do it too, but just hasn''t used it until now?" "Wait, have you noticed? The features on Charles only show three mystical beasts, and there''s still one mystical beast that hasn''t manifested. He couldn''t have already known [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]!" "That''s impossible! You don''t mean to tell me that Charles learned [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] by watching Finn during their fight, do you?" Chapter 439 - 439: The Mysterious Mans Shock The audience exchanged glances, their faces filled with shock. This was too hard to accept. Finn comprehended [the Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in a life-and-death battle, and Charles seemingly learned it instantly? It was as if he only had to attempt it once, and he immediately gained the characteristics of three mystical beasts. Many in the audience were already very familiar with Charles''s mystical beasts, so they recognized at a glance that the tails, wings, and spikes on Charles''s body came from his mystical beasts Max, Mia, and Little Gold. Facing the murmurs around him, Charles felt a bit helpless. In truth, he didn''t only have three mystical beasts, it was just that while communicating with Mousie in his mind, Charles suddenly recalled something. That was the information prompt regarding Mousie: [shadow flying squirrel] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv28 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Strength] [Weakness]: The entire body is a weakness [Hobby]: Scaring people [Emotion]: Very good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution]: 2 routes [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be fooled by its adorable appearance. If you accidentally anger it, it will be an extremely terrifying situation. Its true power is still sealed away. ... Everything else seemed normal, except for the information regarding the weakness. The information about Mousie''s weakness stated: [Weakness]: The entire body is a weakness. This was hard to accept. If Mousie were to undergo an incomplete fusion with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], Charles would end up with a very obvious weakness. So, Charles had no choice but to give up on Mousie and choose to undergo [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] with Max, Mia, and Little Gold instead. Feeling the massive changes in his body, especially the surge of power coursing through him, Charles instinctively clenched his fists. This feeling was incredibly pleasant and somewhat intoxicating. Charles shook his head slightly, easily dismissing the unusual thoughts in his mind. Perhaps it was due to the influence of Little Gold and Mia, Charles only felt a bit thirsty and somewhat hungry. Aside from that, he didn''t sense anything that might impact his rationality. "Mia and Little Gold, those two. One is only thinking about fine wine, and the other is only focused on consuming metal." Charles silently complained to himself. At that moment, Finn''s expression became slightly clearer. He opened his mouth, looking at Charles''s transformation, and asked uncertainly: "Charles, have you already mastered [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" Charles shook his head and replied: "Not at all. Today is the first time I''ve ever heard of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. I never thought about it before." "I really need to fight and interact with others more, there''s always something new to discover." Upon hearing Charles''s answer, Finn closed his mouth and looked at Charles with a complex expression. He chose to believe what Charles had said. However, this also meant that something even more unacceptable was happening. That is, Charles had really only glanced at him a few times and fought with him for a short while before grasping [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]! This was something Finn had nearly died to comprehend! Moreover, as Finn looked into Charles''s eyes, he always felt that Charles''s rationality seemed unchanged. What does this mean? It means that Charles not only learned his [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] but had also mastered it to a higher degree than Finn himself! Everything happening before him made Finn feel like he was in a dream. A nightmare featuring Charles! At the same time, Emperor Miles of Genosha, who had been paying close attention to Charles, along with Nathaniel, found it hard to remain calm. "Are you saying that Charles really had no prior exposure to [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" Miles swallowed hard. At that moment, he couldn''t care less about what monsters might be coming to Genosha, the shock brought by Charles filled his mind with a single thought. That is, Charles is the real monster! Charles is simply not human! Charles must have comprehended [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] beforehand! Nathaniel took a deep breath, glanced at the calm Charles, and then slowly answered Miles''s question. "Your Majesty, based on my understanding of Charles, he wouldn''t lie about this. It must be true." "Charles just glanced at Finn''s [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Master]y and quickly grasped everything during their fight, and then..." Nathaniel couldn''t finish his sentence, his mind was filled with one thought: it''s impossible! It simply can''t be done! No one has ever been able to do that! Nathaniel was also aware of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. He understood that it was a highly powerful special skill, but it had very high requirements for both the Beast Master and the mystical beast. Nathaniel had wanted to learn and comprehend it before, but unfortunately, his mystical beast wasn''t suitable, so he gave up. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, because of that, he knew how difficult [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] was, only truly powerful geniuses had the chance to master it. It was a chance! Not a guarantee! With such high difficulty and requirements, [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] seemed to Charles like the branches and leaves of a tree overhead, easily plucked with just a slight reach. "Do you really understand Charles?" Miles took a deep breath and said slowly. Nathaniel was momentarily stunned. He thought for a moment and realized that anyone who had been in contact with Charles and paid attention to him would constantly be filled with surprise and shock. In this period, the impact Nathaniel had received was already the sum of the past several decades! Everything was because of Charles! The surrounding ministers began to murmur among themselves. Their perspectives were not something ordinary people could compare to, they were well aware of the difficulty involved. Many exchanged glances and sighed silently. One minister, who had initially opposed giving Charles the position of the Genosha Overseer, slowly began to speak: "Your Majesty, you truly have great foresight. Charles is qualified for the position of Overseer, and I support the reward for him." Then, several other ministers followed suit and spoke up: "I agree as well. Charles indeed has the capability to take on such an important role!" "That''s right. I was too narrow-minded before and didn''t understand Charles well enough. It seems that such a rare genius shouldn''t be overlooked." However, there was still a rather stubborn minister who remained silent, only looking discontentedly at the other ministers who had previously stood in the same camp as him. Emperor Miles of Genosha nodded slightly. He appeared calm on the surface, but the slight curve at the corner of his mouth revealed his inner joy at that moment. "I have always believed in Charles more than any of you. Now you finally agree with my decision." "There are still some stubborn individuals, but that''s alright. I believe Charles will bring even greater shock in the future, and then they will agree on their own." Thinking of this, Miles felt very pleased. He had been worried about the mysterious powers and monsters recently, but after witnessing Charles''s performance today, his worries had eased considerably. As long as they could safely navigate the upcoming crisis, he could look forward to Charles''s growth and to Genosha becoming even stronger! Miles suppressed the barely noticeable smile on his face, his gaze sweeping across the audience. He knew that the mysterious powerful figure must be among them, watching Charles''s match. In the audience, The mysterious figure known as "Code Ten" helplessly looked down at the already crushed game console. This was something he had crushed in shock after witnessing Charles''s performance, he had lost control and directly destroyed a limited edition game console! "What was I saying before? Six months? This isn''t even half an hour!" "This is genius?" "This is clearly a monster!" "If someone had told me something like this before, I would have definitely thought they were making up a story. Now, even having seen it with my own eyes, I can hardly believe it!" The mysterious figure muttered to himself repeatedly to alleviate the shock in his heart. He stared intently at the competition arena, where Charles was fighting Finn. Without any hesitation, the mysterious figure pulled out a communication device, drafted a text message, and sent it to the person known as "Code One" in the Ten-Person Meeting. [Boss, you absolutely won''t believe what kind of genius I encountered in Genosha. In less than half an hour, just by watching his opponent use [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], he was able to comprehend it directly and successfully use it!!!] The three consecutive exclamation marks showed the shock in the mysterious figure''s heart. After sending the message, the mysterious figure paused for a moment, then slapped his forehead in frustration. He had been too shocked earlier and hadn''t thought it through. Now his boss only had a few candidate disciples and hadn''t actually taken any on yet. If the boss found out about Charles, he would definitely fight to recruit him. He wasn''t a match for that person! At that moment, a text message came back: [I don''t have time to hear your story. Get things done quickly and come back. The situation in the Haunted Marsh has also changed.] Seeing this, the mysterious figure let out a sigh of relief and said to himself: "Boss, I''ve already told you. It''s not my fault you don''t believe it. If Charles becomes my disciple, you can''t compete with me for him!" The mysterious figure felt increasingly joyful, he hadn''t experienced such intense emotions in a long time. To break through from a Level Nine Beast Master to a higher level, one had to pay some price! Slowly extending his hand, he placed his palm next to his beating heart and took a deep breath. Chapter 440 - 440: Zacharys Trump Card In the competition arena, Finn was panting heavily. He looked at the calm Charles not far away, feeling a strong sense of unwillingness surge within him! He had thought that with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], he could enhance his strength and have a shot at defeating Charles. To his surprise, in less than half an hour, Charles had already mastered his [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], and even used it better than he did! During the previous battle, Finn had already noticed that Charles hadn''t lost a shred of rationality, he was disturbingly clear-headed! "Either Charles has an unimaginable willpower that can suppress the influence of the mystical beast, or he has already achieved a connection of minds with the mystical beast!" "Or perhaps he has accomplished both of these difficult feats?" Finn kept pondering in his mind. He felt utterly powerless at this moment. It was only after truly fighting Charles that he deeply understood the gap between them. Aside from the level of the mystical beast, Finn had no other area where he could compete with Charles. [Combat techniques]? Charles possesses his own self-created [combat techniques], and those techniques are exceptionally powerful? Battle awareness and experience? Finn took a deep breath. In these two aspects, Charles didn''t seem like an eighteen-year-old boy at all, he resembled a battle-hardened warrior instead! Eighteen! The moment Finn thought about Charles''s age, an even stronger sense of helplessness washed over him. He bitterly moved the corner of his mouth, managing a reluctant smile. "Charles, you are truly strong, far stronger than any genius. I realize now that I cannot defeat you this time." Finn looked seriously at Charles and said slowly. He still had the self-awareness to recognize the gap between himself and Charles. Although the blow was significant, Finn was not going to give up. "The battle must go on. I will do my best to catch up to you. In fact, having a genius like you around is a good thing." Finn smiled. Charles nodded slightly. To be honest, he was quite grateful to Finn, as he had learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] from him. "Let''s have a good fight. There will be more opportunities in the future!" Charles said. The gazes of the two met in the air, filled with intense fighting spirit. In the next moment, Charles moved once again, and he and Finn clashed repeatedly. The entire arena was instantly covered in dust, and the sound of deafening collisions rang out. The audience watching the match gasped in amazement. On the edge of the competition arena, Zachary looked at Finn, who showed no signs of giving up, with a complex expression. He sighed. What Finn said was something Zachary had thought before as well. At the beginning, he had also considered catching up to Charles, even wanting to surpass him! However, as he got to know Charles better, Zachary had given up on that idea. Now, he only thought about following behind Charles, not letting him pull too far ahead. "Finn, I hope you can achieve what I have given up on." Zachary said silently. Beside him was Luna, her expression serious. She had originally thought Charles was already very strong, but after fighting Finn, Charles had become even more powerful with [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. "I probably can''t compete with him anymore, Charles is improving too quickly." Luna''s gaze remained fixed on Charles. She began to feel a strong sense of crisis. Even though she understood that Charles would eventually surpass her, she hoped that moment would come as late as possible. This was the pride of being a genius from Genosha, it was her pride. Luna watched the battle in the arena, continually imagining herself in the fight. If she encountered Finn using [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], she could struggle for a while and still manage to secure a victory. If she faced Charles, who also used [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], she estimated that she could only hold out for as long as possible. "I need to improve my strength as soon as possible. It would be best if I could comprehend [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] too, otherwise, the gap between Charles and me will only grow wider!" Luna subconsciously clenched her fists. This was the first time she felt a sense of crisis from a peer. Those who ranked in the top five of the three academy exchange competition would qualify to enter the royal secret realm of Genosha, where the strength of Beast Masters and the level of mystical beasts would rapidly increase. Charles would definitely become even stronger! As time passed, Finn''s injuries worsened, yet his eyes shone brighter. Because during his battle with Charles, some fighting techniques that had previously hit a bottleneck were slowly improving. This was the significance of fighting strong opponents, it allowed one to continuously elevate oneself! However, Finn''s attacks had lost a significant portion of their power, dealing no damage at all, yet he still persisted. Until all his stamina was exhausted and his injuries overwhelmed him, Finn collapsed to the ground, closed his eyes, and fell into a coma. "The match is over. The winner is Charles!" the referee announced immediately. Charles showed no signs of excitement. He took out a bottle of miracle drug to restore stamina, opened Finn''s mouth, and poured it in. The quality of this miracle drug was only purple-quality, sufficient to restore Finn''s stamina so he could continue fighting later. Before long, Finn slowly opened his eyes, looking dazedly at Charles. When he saw the bottle of miracle drug on the ground, he instantly understood everything and smiled helplessly, saying: "Now I owe you even more. You already gave me a miracle drug last time, and this time..." Before Finn could finish his sentence, Charles interrupted him, replying: "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been exposed to [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]. Don''t take it to heart, I have plenty of miracle drugs like this." Finn nodded slowly as he watched Charles extend his hand towards him. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without hesitation, Finn reached out and grasped Charles''s hand, standing up. The match had ended, but the audience in the stands was still savoring the battle that had just taken place. "Charles really has a captivating personality, and Finn is incredibly strong!" "I''m already looking forward to it. With Charles, Finn, Luna, and the others, they will definitely send those talented Beast Masters from Kingston running!" "Yeah, and there''s still some time left. They''ll enter the royal secret realm for training. I heard that someone previously jumped a level, going from a level four Beast Master to a level five!" "Is that true? Charles just became a level four Beast Master not long ago, he shouldn''t be able to break through to level five, right?" "Probably not, but we can expect Finn to break through to level five, and Grace as well." "That''s true. Grace is not far from becoming a level five Beast Master, and if nothing unexpected happens, she''s likely to secure a spot." "That''s for sure! Right now, Charles, Finn, and Luna have already locked in three spots, leaving two more for others to fight over." "The most capable contenders are probably Grace, Zachary, and that guy named Luma!" The audience kept discussing, each face lit up with excitement and anticipation as they speculated on who would ultimately secure the remaining spots. Most of them began to fantasize that under Charles''s leadership, these selected talents would bring great glory to Genosha in their competition against Kingston! Zachary listened to the chatter around him, clenching his fists. He had already encountered quite a few from the loser''s bracket, and he would soon face either Luma or Grace. Neither would be an easy opponent, but he hoped to encounter Luma instead of Grace, that would give him a better chance of defeating his opponent. Zachary took a deep breath. He couldn''t help with what his father Mason was worried about, and he had no way to face the impending unknown crisis. The only thing he could do now was to strive to enter the royal secret realm, work hard to improve his strength, and ideally become a level five Beast Master! "I have to give it my all! There''s about a month until the competition against Kingston. If I use that [combat technique], I should be able to recover without it affecting my future battles." Zachary took a deep breath. He had one last trump card, and he didn''t want to use it until the critical moment. Because he had not fully mastered that combat technique yet, and it inflicted severe damage on the body, burning the user''s life force and shortening their lifespan. His father, Mason, had warned him several times that he shouldn''t use it unless it was a matter of life and death. At this moment, Zachary couldn''t care less about that, he couldn''t accept being left behind while everyone else grew stronger. "Father, I would rather die than live on weak!" Zachary took another deep breath. Meeting Luma first would be the best scenario because that special [combat technique] couldn''t be used in quick succession. After defeating Luma, he would then face Grace. As long as he could beat Grace, he would essentially secure a spot. Thinking of this, Zachary anxiously fixed his gaze on the large screen in the stadium, hoping that his next opponent would be Luma. Time seemed to crawl by, And when the stadium''s large screen refreshed again, Zachary let out a sigh of relief. His opponent was Luma! "Be careful, your strength is not far off from his. To win, you must leverage your advantages. I remember you use your supreme spear quite well." Charles glanced at Zachary and said slowly. Zachary nodded vigorously, adjusting his physical state as he walked toward his competition area. Charles also followed behind slowly, he had no opponent in this match and had a bye. Chapter 441 - 441: The Genius Club While the match had not officially started yet, Charles glanced over at Finn''s situation. Finn had exhausted a lot of energy in the previous match and had sustained some injuries. Although he had his miracle drug, it would still have some impact on him. However, Finn was fortunate, he faced a level four Beast Master who was decent but not Luna, so winning shouldn''t be a problem. "It seems the officials don''t want Finn to have bad luck either. Meeting me earlier must have been their way of determining the outcome in advance." Charles thought to himself. He knew that the Genosha officials would definitely not allow such a strong talent like Finn to be eliminated due to unforeseen circumstances. If he hadn''t given Finn the miracle drug for recovery earlier, that bye slot would have belonged to Finn. In that case, he could have taken the time to recover properly. This is the treatment afforded to powerful geniuses, in the world of Beast Masters, there is no such thing as absolute fairness. Fairness is relative to strength and value. Not wanting to dwell further on it, Charles focused his attention on Zachary. In his eyes, both Zachary and Luma were decent competitors. Both in terms of personality and combat ability, they were quite capable. "I have a good impression of Luma. His knife skills could use some improvement, but unfortunately, there are only five slots available." Charles sighed, a look of regret crossing his face. Unbeknownst to him, Miles, who had been observing him, along with Nathaniel, keenly noticed the expression on Charles''s face. "Your Majesty, Charles seems a bit regretful. He glanced at Luma a few times, could it be that he feels sorry for Luma?" Nathaniel speculated. Upon hearing this, Emperor Miles instinctively shifted his gaze to Luma and then asked Nathaniel: "This Luma has decent strength. Tell me more about his background." Nathaniel immediately nodded and brought over Luma''s profile. He glanced at it briefly and then gave Miles a simple introduction. "Luma, nineteen years old, a level four Beast Master. He was born in a border city of Genosha. His father was a soldier who sacrificed his life during a conflict with Kingston nineteen years ago. His mother, grief-stricken, passed away shortly after giving birth to him..." Nathaniel''s voice was somewhat somber. His focus had primarily been on Charles, Finn, and his own daughter Luna, so he hadn''t paid much attention to the relatively unnoticed genius, Luma. "Sacrificed... for Genosha." Miles said softly. He pondered for a moment and then remarked to Nathaniel: "Charles must have high hopes for Luma. He probably thinks Luma will lose to Zachary, which is a shame." "In that case, if Luma can achieve sixth place, let him be an alternate member to participate in the battle against Kingston." "Father killed in action, mother passed away... sigh..." Miles sighed, his mood somewhat downcast. He felt a twinge of discomfort, nineteen years ago, he had just become the Emperor of Genosha. Kingston had taken advantage of his recent takeover, escalating tensions between the two nations to gain benefits. And the soldiers along the border fought valiantly, causing Kingston to suffer significant losses. To be honest, Luma''s father''s sacrifice was, in a way, because of him. "Your Majesty, if we add another alternate, will we still enter the royal secret realm? Each time the realm opens, there is a limit to the number of participants. Adding one more person might consume more resources." someone cautiously spoke up. Miles furrowed his brow, thought for a moment, and replied: "That''s fine. Any additional resources consumed will be deducted from my personal reserves. I trust Charles, whoever he sees potential in won''t be lacking." Nathaniel lifted his gaze slightly and glanced at Miles, he could vaguely guess what the Emperor was thinking. "Luma''s misfortunes from the past nineteen years will change after meeting Charles. A person''s fate can be drastically altered just because Charles took a few extra glances. Only Charles has the ability to make such a difference." Nathaniel silently pondered. After a brief discussion, everyone turned their attention back to the competition. Although Luma and Zachary had some differences in strength, Zachary was currently able to showcase his abilities perfectly. With the thought of wanting to follow Charles in his mind, each of Zachary''s attacks was particularly powerful. The supreme spear in his hand moved like a venomous snake, agile and deadly, and could inflict harm if one wasn''t careful. Luma swung his long knife repeatedly, blocking Zachary''s attack time and again. The two mystical beasts were also engaged in intense combat. Luma''s mystical beast was of a lower quality than Zachary''s, but their level of synergy was very high. The cooperation between the mystical beasts was enough to make up for the difference in quality. The battle momentarily fell into a stalemate, turning into a war of attrition. Luma tightly gripped the long knife in his hand. He had never seen his father since the day he was born, only a grayish-white photograph left behind for him. Others pointed to that photo and told him, "This is your father, a brave warrior!" Luma didn''t want his father to be a brave warrior, he just wanted a home and wished for his father to simply be a father. "If it weren''t for Kingston, my father wouldn''t have sacrificed himself, and my mother wouldn''t have been so grief-stricken over his loss that she eventually fell ill and died." "I cannot give up in this battle!" "With national grievances and personal hatred, I must seize this opportunity to strengthen myself and show those Kingston people what I''m capable of!" Luma gritted his teeth, defending against Zachary''s onslaught while searching for a chance to counterattack. Both had reasons for not wanting to fail, but there could only be one victor in the competition. As time passed, Luma''s mystical beast ultimately couldn''t withstand Zachary''s. It was surrounded and overwhelmed by Zachary''s mystical beast. "The match is over. The winner of this round is Zachary!" the referee announced loudly, his gaze toward Luma tinged with a hint of pity and regret. Zachary''s mystical beast was of significantly higher quality than Luma''s. One could tell from Luma''s mystical beast that he likely wasn''t of noble birth, the contracted mystical beast was very common, a primary choice for ordinary civilian Beast Masters. Despite this, the young man had still nearly defeated Zachary, the son of a general. "What a pity, young man. Go down and rest well, there may still be opportunities." the referee couldn''t help but comfort him. Luma numbly held the long knife in his hands. He mechanically nodded, struggling to stand up and walk towards the area beneath the competition stage. At that moment, a somewhat familiar voice rang out, "What''s wrong? Are you thinking of giving up?" Luma recognized this voice, it belonged to Charles! He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Charles, who was standing a short distance away with a calm expression. He slowly replied: "There''s no hope left. Only the five strongest can qualify to represent Genosha in battle. My strength is too weak." Charles shook his head and said slowly: "The competition isn''t over yet. Let''s set the issue of slots aside for now. Don''t you want to become stronger?" Luma paused for a moment. Of course, he wanted to become stronger! But getting stronger was too difficult. Whether it was acquiring [combat techniques] or receiving guidance from strong individuals, he had no opportunities. Just like this time, in the past nineteen years, he had faced too many situations like this. Each time, he could only watch the opportunities slip away right before his eyes while feeling utterly helpless. He knew his swordsmanship had flaws and wanted to improve, but in the world of Beast Masters, everything required money and connections. He had none of those. "Keep fighting. If you have time, come find me. We can exchange and learn from one another." Charles said slowly. Luma suddenly looked up. He had thought Charles was just being polite or joking when he said such things before. He didn''t expect Charles to say it again today! "Is it true? Are you willing to teach me?" Luma felt an overwhelming excitement, causing his voice to tremble as he spoke. Who is Charles? The strongest genius Beast Master of Genosha, who has comprehended his own [combat techniques], is capable of instantly defeating a level five Beast Master with a long knife in the Flower Falls Gorge! If Charles is truly willing to teach him, Luma would absolutely not refuse! In response to Luma''s question, Charles shook his head. The light in Luma''s eyes dimmed instantly, indeed, it was all just his fantasy. "I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I..." Luma was about to apologize when Charles''s voice interrupted him. "It''s not about teaching you, it''s about exchanging ideas together. I''m just a level four Beast Master myself, and I have no qualifications to teach anyone. If you want, we can share and learn from each other." Charles said slowly. After seeing Finn''s understanding of [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] today, Charles had an idea in his mind. He had to admit one thing: he had interacted too little with other geniuses in the past. Everyone''s growth environment is different, their experiences vary, and their perspectives on problems are distinct. This means that when facing the same situation, there will be different interpretations and insights. If one wants to become stronger quickly and break free from fixed ways of thinking, communicating more with other geniuses is the best choice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, a person''s power is ultimately limited, as is their energy. Charles wanted to organize a genius club, where all members are true geniuses or those with potential. Once they grow stronger in the future, they will become a tremendous force. "If one wants to change the world, a single person''s strength is not enough." Charles thought to himself. He wanted to possess his own strength! Whether it''s the power of a Beast Master or establishing his own influence, it is all to protect the people he cares about or to do the things he desires. Chapter 442 - 442: Level Nine Beast Master Faced with Charles''s kindness, Luma appeared somewhat at a loss. The disparity in their statuses felt like one was in the sky and the other was on the ground. "Is it really possible? Can you teach me, or rather, can we exchange ideas?" Luma asked once again, uncertain. Charles nodded and took the initiative to hand over his contact information to Luma, saying: "This is my personal contact information. If you have time in the future, you can call me, or if I have some free time, I will reach out to you." Luma extended his hands and carefully accepted the contact information from Charles, as if he were handling a rare treasure. The crowd of onlookers immediately erupted into discussions: "Luma is really lucky! Charles actually gave him his contact information and said they would exchange ideas in the future!" "I''m so envious! I want to join too, but I wonder if that''s possible?" "Why don''t you just give it up? A level three Beast Master wanting to enter the world of the big shots?" "So sad, heartbroken, I feel like crying." Listening to the chatter around him, Luma didn''t react much. He simply stared earnestly at Charles, as if he wanted to engrave him in his heart. After doing all this, Charles did not linger but slowly walked toward the area of Cyber Academy. Beside Charles, Finn looked at him with a puzzled expression. To him, Luma didn''t seem to have any remarkable qualities aside from being nice. Why was Charles showing him such kindness? As Charles walked slowly, he noticed Finn''s confused gaze. He smiled and said slowly, "Have you ever heard a saying?" "What saying?" Finn blinked in surprise. "Buying bones with a thousand gold pieces." Charles said slowly. If he wanted to establish a genius club, he needed to attract various talents to join, and Luma was the best advertisement! He would make everyone aware that joining the genius club would lead to significant improvements, whether in strength, resources, or connections! Finn pondered for a moment and quickly understood. "Why do this? Charles, your energy is limited. Engaging in such activities seems a bit wasteful." Finn advised after thinking it through. In his view, the only way to become stronger was to continuously enhance one''s abilities. But Charles didn''t see it that way. He recalled the [Constellation] organization, the [Dawn] organization, and the mysterious person in the white mask who mentioned the "Ten-Person Meeting." Each of these entities was extraordinarily powerful. Establishing a genius club wouldn''t consume much of his time and energy, on the contrary, the mystical beasts he would contract in the future would only increase. The materials required for mystical beast promotions would become harder to find. Once the genius club developed, he wouldn''t need to spend so much time and energy collecting various materials for mystical beast promotions. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This way, Charles''s speed of becoming stronger would greatly increase. Upon arriving in the Cyber Academy area, Charles looked at Zachary, Finn, and Luna beside him and briefly shared some of his thoughts. After they understood, Zachary, Finn, and Luna all looked at Charles as if he were a monster. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Charles asked, puzzled. Zachary was the first to shake his head, replying, "There''s nothing wrong. In fact, it''s genuinely feasible. I''m just surprised that you excel at this, Charles." Luna nodded in agreement. As the daughter of Nathaniel, the Iron-Blooded Minister of Genosha, Luna was also well-versed in such matters. However, her understanding was nowhere near as clear as Charles''s. The gap between the two was like that of a teacher and a child just beginning to learn. "You could go become a minister." Luna said seriously as she looked at Charles. Finn nodded in agreement beside her. At first, he thought Charles was just suddenly inspired. He didn''t expect that during Charles''s explanation, he was continually refining various shortcomings and ended up creating a feasible plan. Such an ability would be astonishing in anyone else, let alone in Charles. It was like the most renowned scholar of Genosha suddenly picked up a weapon, slaughtered countless powerful Beast Masters, and proclaimed, "I am not just a scholar, I am also a warrior!" That was the impression Charles gave off nowsomeone who excelled in both intellect and martial skills. "Alright, you can take some time to think about it. After a few days, once things settle down, I will formally invite you." Charles said slowly. Until that mysterious masked person thoroughly eliminated those monsters, these matters could only be set aside for now. With this thought, Charles slowly looked up at the distant sky, lost in his thoughts. The exchange competition among the three academies was still ongoing, and Luma hadn''t left, he continued to participate in the next match. His thoughts were simple: he wanted to achieve a good ranking as much as possible. Even if he couldn''t represent Genosha, he didn''t want others to think that Charles was showing kindness to a worthless person. With this mindset, Luma grew bolder in battle, facing his opponents more decisively. After finishing his matches, he would quietly come to the area near Cyber Academy, not going inside, just staying quietly. It was only after Charles actively invited him that he sat beside Charles, along with Zachary, Finn, and Luna. As for Zachary, he eventually encountered Grace. Just as Charles approached the competition area where Zachary and Grace were, intending to watch closely, a faint voice suddenly echoed in his ear: "They''re coming." Charles suddenly turned around, but there was no one behind him. Had the monsters that could rival a ninth-level Beast Master already arrived? Had they entered Calivia, or had they come directly to the arena? Charles instinctively glanced around, and saw that the massive stadium was filled with spectators, each face alight with excitement and joy. They were chattering and cheering, completely unaware that danger was slowly closing in. Charles took a deep breath, the lively atmosphere contrasted sharply with the hidden threat he felt looming. "Where are they?" Charles whispered. At that moment, Zachary and Grace''s battle officially began, but Charles had no interest in watching. He only wanted to hear the mysterious person''s response. After a moment, the mysterious voice returned to his ear: "Two Bodies have already entered the stadium. They are watching you." "Don''t be too nervous, there are still four Bodies yet to appear. They won''t make a move just yet, so don''t worry." Charles slightly shifted his gaze, focusing on the match before him. It was difficult to remain calm knowing that two monsters, capable of rivaling ninth-level Beast Masters, were lurking and ready to strike. However, there was no hint of panic or fear on Charles''s face. He acted as if he didn''t know anything at all, fully concentrating on the fight between Zachary and Grace in the arena. "There are indeed three strange gazes on me, and it''s quite uncomfortable." Charles muttered slightly, aware that the mysterious person was nearby. "Kid, you''re really impressive. There are three, and one called Wayne is also coming. He probably wants to see if you''ll become first." the mysterious person replied. Charles thought to himself, no wonder Wayne showed up, he hadn''t expected the injured Wayne to come, possibly still nursing his wounds, with even the metal sprayed by Little Gold yet to fall off. Wayne''s presence wasn''t worth worrying about. As Charles watched the battle between Zachary and Grace, he carefully sensed the unsettling gazes, trying to pinpoint the exact locations of the two Bodies that had entered the stadium. "Don''t think too much about it. Their method of hiding is quite special, they look just like normal humans. You still..." The mysterious person''s words were cut off by Charles''s voice. "At nine o''clock, there''s that old man with a white beard, and at six o''clock, there''s a child around ten years old." The hidden mysterious person stared at Charles in disbelief, not expecting him to detect the two hidden [Bodies] among so many spectators. "Charles, how did you do that?" the mysterious person couldn''t help but ask. Charles didn''t respond, he had taken a quick look around while Zachary and Grace were fighting. There were quite a few people watching him, but only those two made him feel unusually uncomfortable, as if there was something repulsive about their presence. This was probably due to that unknown entity within him, allowing him to sense it so sharply. However, it was hard to explain such things to the mysterious person, so Charles planned to visit the [Suspended Mountain] in the Haunted Marsh when he had the time, as Lucas suggested. At that moment, the mysterious person''s voice sounded again: "The third Body has appeared, Charles. We might not make it to the end of the match." Charles didn''t respond, he had already pushed the competition out of his mind. His current thoughts were focused on quickly resolving this crisis so everything could return to normal. However, at that moment, the mysterious person''s tone suddenly faltered. "Where did that ninth-level Beast Master come from? And two eighth-level Beast Masters? This is bad, it seems that ninth-level Beast Master has noticed them!" A ninth-level Beast Master? Two eighth-level Beast Masters? A bad premonition surged in Charles''s heart. Chapter 443 - 443: I’ll Give It a Try In the massive stadium, the crowd was immense. The battle between Zachary and Grace had entered its most intense phase, with all the spectators focused solely on these two individuals. Especially Zachary, with his hair standing on end and an overwhelming aura of energy erupting from him, had unleashed some sort of costly skill that brought his power in line with Grace''s. Those who were observant would notice the obvious toll of Zachary''s newfound strength, his once jet-black hair had turned white in patches, clearly indicating that he had drained a significant amount of his life force. Grace furrowed her brows, casting a silent glance at Zachary before slowly speaking: "Is it really worth going to such lengths for just one position?" Zachary firmly shook his head and replied slowly, "You don''t understand, it''s absolutely worth it. If I miss this opportunity, I will never have another chance to catch up to Charles. If I want to follow in Charles''s footsteps, I have to do this!" After saying that, Zachary took a deep breath and unleashed all his energy. The Frenzy attribute energy was almost bursting out of his body. At that moment, he was like a human comet, dazzling and swift as he moved! No one noticed that, as Zachary prepared to attack, he cast a quiet glance in Charles''s direction. Charles, however, had his attention completely elsewhere, he simply turned to look behind him. Among the thousands of spectators, Charles accurately spotted Ezra in a black robe, along with the grave-looking Drake and Cecilia. Ezra felt a sense of impending danger as he looked at the seemingly ordinary old man before him. "Is this the powerful figure behind Drake and Cecilia? Is he the one trying to take my apprentice?" Ezra took a deep breath, realizing something was off as soon as he entered the stadium. This seemingly ordinary old man made him feel an unusual sense of danger. It''s worth noting that he had already broken through from an eighth-level Beast Master to a ninth-level Beast Master, the only one capable of instilling such a sense of danger in him could only be a ninth-level Beast Master! Thinking of this, Ezra turned to Drake and Cecilia behind him and said slowly: "Is this the ninth-level Beast Master from your organization? He certainly has the credentials to compete for my apprentice, but it''s still not enough." After saying that, Ezra unabashedly unleashed the aura of a ninth-level Beast Master! Although he had only recently become a ninth-level Beast Master, he was stronger than the average ninth-level Beast Master, having previously fallen from that level to an eighth-level Beast Master. Furthermore, unlike the typical ninth-level Beast Master, he possessed a divine beast! However, what Ezra did not expect was that Cecilia and Drake exchanged glances, then took a deep breath before slowly saying to Ezra: "This person is not a ninth-level Beast Master from our organization! He is an unknown powerful figure!" Ezra instinctively froze for a moment, thinking that the old man''s strength was enough to instill a sense of danger in him, yet he was not a ninth-level Beast Master from the [Dawn] organization? Could it be that another force had discovered Charles''s talent and wanted to snatch him away? "Interesting. Are you the support of Genosha?" The old man gave a strange, cold smile, appearing exceptionally relaxed, showing no signs of anxiety or tension. His voice had a peculiar quality, as if it were a blend of many voices, at first listen, it sounded normal, but a closer inspection would reveal its eerie nature. Ezra furrowed his brow, looking at the slightly strange old man, and uncertainly asked: Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The support of Genosha? Are you here for my apprentice Charles?" Upon hearing Charles''s name, the eerie old man slowly moved forward, a smirk spreading across his face as he replied: "That''s right. We are very curious about Charles. I advise you to be sensible, a ninth-level Beast Master isn''t much of a threat." Hearing the old man''s response, Ezra instinctively glanced around. He found the old man''s words puzzling, especially the casual confidence he exuded, clearly indicating he was highly assured in what he said. Sure enough, Ezra sensed a hint of danger from another direction. He looked closely and saw a little girl, her eyes wide open, stiffly smiling at him. "Two ninth-level Beast Masters? All here for my apprentice Charles?" Ezra pondered in his heart while keeping a straight face and adjusting his stance. One ninth-level Beast Master was manageable, but two made him feel far less certain. "Sir, Charles is already my apprentice. It wouldn''t be appropriate to steal my apprentice, would it?" Ezra said slowly. The eerie old man paused for a moment, then looked at Ezra with a playful smile and replied: "Steal your apprentice? You misunderstand." "We''re here to kill everyone. Everyone except Charles must die!" In the stadium filled with the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, few noticed the old man''s chilling voice, which was laden with endless brutality and slaughter, along with the agonized wails and grudges that could easily be overlooked. Ezra had never heard such a voice before, it was not something a human could produce! An unprecedented sense of crisis surged in Ezra''s heart, his body instinctively warning him that the situation was extremely dangerous! In the next moment, the powerful attribute energy of a ninth-level Beast Master filled Ezra''s body. In the face of Ezra''s rising tension, the eerie old man showed no signs of nervousness or unease, instead, a trace of mockery appeared on his face. At that moment, a voice rang out from behind Ezra. "Teacher, you''re back?" The audience, who had been focused on the match between Zachary and Grace, began to part, creating a wide pathway as Charles slowly approached. His expression showed no signs of disturbance, and his gaze remained fixed on Ezra, Drake, and Cecilia. Throughout it all, Charles did not look at the eerie old man. "Teacher, you''re just in time! This match is almost over, and the next one will be the final championship match. I''m really looking forward to showing you my recent progress." Charles said with a smile. He wore an expression of wanting to share his joy as he quickly walked up to Ezra, grabbing his hand and heading toward the center of the arena. Ezra looked at Charles in confusion, in his impression, Charles had always been very composed, and this behavior seemed unusual. In the next moment, Ezra noticed that Charles was gripping his hand tightly, as if trying to convey some message. Faced with the threat of two ninth-level Beast Masters, Ezra didn''t think twice, he chose to trust Charles and followed him without any resistance toward the center of the arena. Charles instinctively let out a sigh of relief in his heart. As long as Ezra didn''t take action, everything would be manageable, and they could proceed according to the mysterious person''s plan. If Ezra acted prematurely, those [Bodies] that hadn''t arrived yet would surely flee and hide, potentially causing even greater harm later. A creature with strength comparable to a ninth-level Beast Master could completely destroy a large city in a very short time, leaving virtually no survivors! Therefore, it was crucial to stop Ezra to ensure everything went according to plan. However, just as Charles was leaving, the old man slowly lifted his head, looking at Charles''s back, and said: "Hold on, you are Charles?" Charles''s pupils suddenly contracted, and his muscles tensed up, he stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around, looking at the old man with curiosity, and calmly said: "Have we met?" "No, but soon we''ll get to know each other well. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Charles." The old man wore a strange smile, his gaze toward Charles filled with anticipation and curiosity. A sense of foreboding instantly crept into Charles''s heart. Why would this monster disguised as an old human call him ''Lord''? While Charles was pondering this, Ezra stepped in front of Charles, shielding him behind his body, with his attribute energy surging. The creature disguised as an old man merely smiled, then casually waved his hand, signaling for Charles and Ezra to leave. Charles showed no hesitation and led Ezra away, arriving at the area of Cyber Academy. As soon as they sat down, they heard deafening cheers, "Great job, Zachary!" "The dark horse, you''re the real dark horse!" "Zachary, well done! Who would have thought you could defeat Grace?" It turned out that the battle between Zachary and Grace had already concluded. However, Charles didn''t pay much attention to this, he quickly summarized the situation while the crowd continued to cheer. As soon as Charles spoke, Ezra was taken aback. "What? That old man is...?" "There''s four more of such beings?" "They''re on their way here?" Ezra stood frozen in place, shocked by how things had turned out. Six creatures comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters? Even if he became a ninth-level Beast Master, he wouldn''t be able to handle so many monsters! "Charles, I''ll try to see if I can get you out of here safely." Ezra said, taking a deep breath, seizing the moment while those monsters hadn''t arrived yet. Hearing Ezra''s words, Charles felt a warmth in his heart. He hadn''t yet mentioned [the Cleansers], the mysterious figure in the white mask, but Ezra instinctively prioritized his safety. Chapter 444 - 444: Truly My Disciple "Teacher, there''s something else you might not be aware of..." Charles lowered his voice and used as few words as possible to explain the mysterious figure in the white mask. He initially thought Ezra wouldn''t be familiar with this, but to his surprise, after a brief explanation, Ezra slowly exhaled in relief. "[The Cleansers] are right here? That''s good, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem." Ezra instinctively replied. Clearly, he had a more detailed understanding of [The Cleansers] than Charles did. Charles glanced at Ezra, logically, if Ezra had already become a ninth-level Beast Master, he should have enough confidence in [The Cleansers''] power to avoid any unexpected issues. Yet just thinking about what that old man had said, especially the way he addressed him, filled Charles with a sense of unease. "Hopefully, everything will go smoothly. I don''t know what methods [The Cleansers] have, but it shouldn''t cause too many casualties." Charles thought silently to himself. He looked around at the audience who were cheering and discussing, unaware that a terrible danger was quietly unfolding. Time passed little by little. The mysterious figure''s voice had yet to be heard, and Charles felt two more unsettling gazes upon him. He knew this meant that two more creatures, comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters, had entered the stadium. There wasn''t much time left. Even so, the competition was still expected to proceed as planned. "Ladies and gentlemen, up until now, the competitor who has maintained an undefeated recordyou all know who it is without me saying." someone shouted into the microphone. In the next moment, a thunderous roar of cheers erupted from the stadium. Countless spectators shouted with all their might, their faces flushed, as tens of thousands of voices joined together in unison, crying out: "Charles!" "Charles!" The stadium, made of steel and concrete, trembled at that moment, as if it too were cheering for Charles'' name. As for Luna, who also maintained an undefeated record, the cheers from the audience were faint, if one didn''t listen closely, they would barely be heard. There was no doubt that the final championship battle of the three academies would unfold between the two of them. "There''s still a little time left, that''s alright, we can wait a bit longer." "In the moments when these poor humans are most excited and agitated, bringing them despair is something that pleases me." the old man, comparable to a ninth-level Beast Master, thought as he watched the cheering crowd, his eyes brimming with endless desire. Two of his kind were rushing here with the most important items. To avoid any unexpected incidents, it was better to wait until everyone had arrived before beginning the ceremony. "Looking at the cheers of these people, there shouldn''t be any problem with Charles winning the championship." the old man mused silently. He had already decided when to make his move: it would be the moment Charles claimed victory, when countless honors and adoration would emergetruly the best time for greatness to descend! "No matter what special methods you possess, what you will face today is an existence that has caused the fall of countless gods!" "Nothing can hinder my master''s steps, whether it be the slumbering surviving deities or the Beast Masters unwilling to accept their fates, they will all become dust beneath my master''s feet!" "Charles, to become my master''s divine vessel is your honor." The old man whispered, his eyes filled with anticipation. Fate had already arranged everything, no matter how Charles had caused his kind to fail, the final result would be the same. [Spiritual sensitivity] had already revealed everything! Only with powerful spiritual sensitivity and a body strong enough to support the great descent could the Beast Masters of the Ethereal Grove briefly witness the terror that erases all! ... In front of the largest competition area in the stadium, Charles looked at Luna across from him and took a deep breath. Right now, he wasn''t paying any attention to the match, his mind was consumed with thoughts of those monsters. When would they all appear, and what methods would [the Cleansers], code-named Ten, use against them? No one knew the worries that filled Charles'' heart at that moment. He slowly glanced at Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel. They seemed oblivious to any abnormalities, and instead, appeared somewhat excited. "Perhaps it''s because they saw Teacher Ezra earlier and feel that things are gradually improving, which is why they are excited." Charles thought to himself. But now the crisis had reached its peak, at any moment, those monsters, comparable to ninth-level Beast Masters, could strike fiercely. It was also possible that the masked mysterious figure might encounter an unexpected incident when making a move, preventing them from killing those monsters quickly, leading to the deaths of everyone present! Overthinking inevitably leads to over-worrying! Charles took a deep breath and pushed aside all the possible scenarios. He focused only on one critical point: the way that monster disguised as an old man had addressed him. There was no malice, no hatred, it felt natural and genuine, tinged with a hint of respect and anticipation. "I''m just a fourth-level Beast Master, what could possibly make it call me ''Your Excellency''?" "Perhaps that title wasn''t meant for me?" Charles'' thoughts were somewhat chaotic, and just then, the referee slowly spoke up, announcing loudly: "Competitors, get ready! The match officially begins!" Charles had to set aside his thoughts and prepare for battle. Against those monsters that could match ninth-level Beast Masters, he currently had no way to contribute. However, Jace and Celestine should have left Calivia as he requested, so there shouldn''t be any surprises. "Next, it''s just a matter of waiting for events to unfold." Charles took a deep breath again, looking at Luna in the distance and nodding. Then, four hexagram arrays appeared around Charles. On Luna''s side, five hexagram arrays appeared. Without any hesitation, she summoned her five mystical beasts. In an instant, all the information regarding Luna''s mystical beasts appeared in Charles'' eyes. There were a total of five mystical beasts: three were platinum quality, and two were emerald quality. Indeed, she was the most famous genius girl from Genosha, such quality in mystical beasts was enough to leave other geniuses far behind. However, compared to him, she still fell short. After all, Little Gold''s quality was diamond! [Howling Wind Blue Rabbit] [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: 44 [Quality]: Platinum [Skills]: Howling Gale, High-Speed Movement, Continuous Strike, Blood Burst, Rapid Regeneration [Weakness]: Poison .... [Hurricane Two-Headed Bird] [Attribute]: Wind, Poison [Level]: 47 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: Hurricane Strike, Toxic Gale, Regenerative Power, Sharp Feather Shot, Damage Transfer [Weakness]: Wood, Lightning The earlier mystical beasts were relatively normal, but when it came to the last emerald quality mystical beast, Charles became curious. He didn''t expect that Luna''s final mystical beast would have both wind and poison attributes, along with a special skill. [Damage Transfer]: The Hurricane Two-Headed Bird can transfer energy from attributes that target its weaknesses to its other head. As long as this skill is used wisely, it means that attacking the Hurricane Two-Headed Bird with wood or lightning attributes becomes incredibly difficult. While Charles was pondering how to respond, he was surprised to see Luna transform her five mystical beasts into five beams of light and absorb them into her body. "Charles, use your [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]." Luna said slowly. In an instant, Charles understood her intention, she wanted him to bring forth his strongest state and have a proper battle with her. Charles took a deep breath, even with terrifying monsters lurking around the competition arena, he was determined to give it his all! His mental resilience was beyond what an ordinary person could imagine. In the next moment, Mia, Little Gold, and Max transformed into three beams of light and entered his body. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Charles who had previously fought Finn, growing in height, sprouting nine tails, sprouting wings from his back, and having sharp spikes covering his arms, reappeared before everyone! Seeing this scene, Ezra, a Level 9 Beast Master, widened his eyes in disbelief. "[The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]? Charles shouldn''t have known this skill before. When did he learn it?" "Since I was trapped? That wasn''t long ago, my apprentice really is impressive, with such high talent and comprehension!" Ezra exclaimed, slapping his thigh in excitement. Beside him, Drake and Cecilia exchanged glances silently. "I didn''t expect Charles to learn [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], it seems his talent is even greater than we thought!" Drake murmured. Cecilia nodded and glanced at Ezra, slowly responding, "Sigh, this is troublesome. Ezra is already a Level 9 Beast Master. If he refuses to let Charles go, there''s little we can do." Cecilia and Drake spoke quietly, not drawing anyone else''s attention. However, Ezra''s previous words were not spoken quietly, and an audience member immediately remarked: "Charles learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in less than half an hour, you''re exaggerating!" After saying this, the person seemed to realize something. He recalled what the man in the black robe had just said, Charles was the black-robed man''s apprentice? Could it be that this black-robed man is Charles''s Level 8 Beast Master teacher? In the next moment, the shocked audience turned to look at the black-robed man, only to see an even more astonished expression on his face! Chapter 445 - 445: Not Just Glory, but Also Fear No one paid attention to how shocked Ezra was at this moment. As a Level 9 Beast Master, he understood better than most how difficult [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] truly was. Connecting with a mystical beast on a spiritual level is something that sounds simple when spoken of, but is incredibly difficult in practice. The higher the quality of the mystical beast, the more powerful it becomes, this is a well-known fact. However, very few people realize that the higher the quality of the mystical beast, the more it resembles a real human being. Up until now, Ezra has not been able to achieve a true connection with his divine beast, the [nine-tailed flame tiger], because the [nine-tailed flame tiger] is almost like a real human. It possesses its own emotions, personality, and worldview, among other traits. Although Charles''s mystical beast quality wasn''t on a mythic level, for a Level 4 Beast Master, being able to connect with a diamond-quality mystical beast and complete [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] was already something unimaginable. "In less than half an hour, Charles, it''s no wonder others want to take you as their apprentice." Ezra suddenly chuckled with a hint of resignation. He never expected that a genius he discovered in that small place called Lsengard would become the center of attention and a hot topic in such a short time! Ezra took a deep breath, planning to carefully watch the battle between Charles and Luna. However, just at that moment, Ezra suddenly turned around to look at the audience stands. "Another creature has arrived that can rival a Level 9 Beast Master, it seems time is running short." Ezra thought to himself. There were already five monsters in the arena, and only one final monster had yet to appear. Meanwhile, in the competition arena, the battle between Charles and Luna was becoming increasingly intense. Even with five mystical beasts and the use of [Beast Mastery Embodiment], Luna couldn''t gain the upper hand against Charles. She was finding it increasingly difficult, every attack seemed to be anticipated by Charles, and she was unable to inflict any real damage on him, merely wasting her stamina and attribute energy. "I thought Charles was strong, but I still underestimated his power. Even without weapons or high-quality miracle drugs, Charles can reach this level." Luna thought to herself. Her emotions were complex at this momenton one side was the disappointment of being surpassed, and on the other was the unease brought on by the person who had surpassed her, Charles. Luna took a deep breath, no matter what, she was determined to give her all in her battle against Charles to avoid any regrets. However, what she didn''t know was that at this moment, Charles was distracted during the fight with Luna, constantly observing the audience stands and the unusual gazes directed at him. The battle continued to unfold bit by bit, and all the spectators held their breath, not daring to make a sound, fully engrossed in the exciting clash between Luna and Charles. The battle between the two most famous and powerful genius Beast Masters from Genosha drew attention. At that moment, while fighting Luna, Charles''s body stiffened ever so slightly, something that others might not notice, but Luna, as his opponent, observed it very carefully. "What''s wrong?" Luna asked instinctively, panting for breath. She was currently at a significant disadvantage and was unable to defeat Charles. In response to Luna''s question, Charles maintained a calm demeanor and slowly said, "It''s nothing. Just be careful, something unexpected might happen soon." As Nathaniel''s daughter, Luna should have been aware of the crisis Genosha was facing. Since she didn''t choose to leave, Charles could only try to warn her that danger was imminent. Just moments ago, Charles had seen the last human who made him feel uneasy appear. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All six monsters had now entered the arena, and a change should occur very soon. Luna felt a bit confused, she had sensed that something was off about the atmosphere in Genosha. Her father often sighed unconsciously, and she couldn''t quite figure out why, but she believed Charles''s words were undoubtedly correct. So, without hesitation, Luna said, "Let''s end this battle here, Charles. I am not your opponent." What Luna said was a reflection of her innermost thoughts, combined with the information Charles had just given her, she wanted to conserve a bit of her strength. Before Charles could speak, the referee beside them urgently began to announce: "The match is over! The final winner, and the strongest Beast Master among the young people of Genosha, is our hero, Charles!" In the next instant, a tsunami of cheers erupted, with countless spectators jumping from their seats, using all their strength to shout loudly, repeating it over and over. "Charles!" "Charles!" "Charles!" Throughout the venue, there was only one voice, and that was the name Charles! Some spectators even pulled out balloons, confetti, and banners they had prepared in advance. In an instant, colorful balloons floated slowly into the air, ribbons filled the sky, and banners swayed back and forth, all covered in Charles''s name. "Ladies and gentlemen, at this exciting moment, I have an even more thrilling announcement. After discussions with His Majesty the Emperor and various ministers, it has been decided to grant Charles the position of Genosha''s Inspector!" Nathaniel''s voice, amplified by the microphone and speakers, briefly drowned out the fervent cheers. The entire stadium fell silent for nearly three seconds, and then the cheers and shouts erupted even more fiercely! The strongest young Beast Master of Genosha, the genius who would soon represent Genosha in battle, the eighteen-year-old Level 4 Beast Master, advanced blacksmith, and elite alchemist, who led the youth of Genosha to victory over the Stellar Empire''s leaders and saved tens of thousands of Genosha people in Flower Falls Gorge, was now set to receive honor once again! The joy and excitement of countless spectators supporting Charles reached its peak at that moment! For them, Charles''s honor was their honor! They could hardly wait to see Charles adorned with the champion''s glory and the title of Inspector, becoming an unprecedented genius youth of Genosha under everyone''s gaze! Where countless gazes met, Charles looked at the floating balloons, the slowly descending ribbons, and the distant spectators cheering wildly for him, as well as the approaching Emperor Miles of Genosha and all the ministers. He took a deep breath, his gaze steady, and as he observed these things, he also noticed the monsters that had been sitting still earlier slowly rising, their eyes now fixed on him. "Charles, what approaches you is not just glory, but also fear." said the monster disguised as an old man, slowly opening its mouth. In the next moment, The six monsters suddenly radiated a thick black aura, instantly engulfing the massive stadium. Countless spectators looked up in confusion, unaware of what was happening. "Strange, even for a celebration, it shouldn''t be black. Could it be an official error?" "Maybe, but who cares? Look, His Majesty has already walked up to Charles!" "That''s odd, it seems like the Emperor looks a bit flustered!" "Something''s wrong! I''ve seen this blackness before! I''ve seen it!" An audience member seemed to recall something, trembling all over as he shouted frantically. Instantly, the other spectators around him turned their attention to him, some asking in confusion: "What do you mean you''ve seen it? Isn''t this just a mistake made during the official celebration?" The trembling audience member''s face was filled with terror, he shouted at the top of his lungs: "No, no! It''s not that! I''ve seen this blackness before, in Flower Falls Gorge! The monster, it''s that monster! It''s back!" Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into a dead silence. Among the spectators in the stadium, many who had just been cheering for Charles were those who had experienced the Flower Falls Gorge incident and had come to support the hero who saved them. As a result, more and more people began to recall the events that had taken place in Flower Falls Gorge, and panic started to set in. Within just a few breaths, some fearful spectators attempted to escape the venue, but the sheer number of people made it impossible to get away. The blackness emanating from the six monsters had completely enveloped and sealed off the entire stadium. "Clap, clap, clap." The crisp sound of applause rang out. Among the monsters, the old man at the front wore a satisfied smile and slowly spoke: "Very good, you truly are the one chosen by fate. Charles, your strength among humans is quite formidable, you have not disappointed us." After the old man finished speaking, the other monsters behind him began to laugh out loud. "Delightful! Humans are such weak and disgusting beings. One moment they are cheering and celebrating, and the next moment they tremble like little chicks, gripped by fear. It''s truly laughable!" "Don''t worry, fear and pain are things you cannot escape!" The monsters emitted piercing sounds, their oppressive presence instilling a sense of despair! Miles and Nathaniel stood beside Charles, both looking up at the monsters slowly flying into the air above the stadium, taking a deep breath. "Your Majesty, you should take cover for now. There is a safe room in the stadium that should be able to..." Nathaniel''s words were cut off as Miles raised his hand to refuse him. Chapter 446 - 446: The Mysterious Person Takes Action "Hide?" Miles took a deep breath. He slowly turned his head to look at the panicked crowd in the stands. A pair of parents clung desperately to their child, hiding beneath their seats, helplessly watching the chaos around them. A girl was being trampled repeatedly by the frantic crowd, crying out in pain: "No, no! It hurts so much! Help me!" Her insides were being crushed, and blood spilled from her mouth. She couldn''t see the pure blue sky, all she could see were dusty feet filling her entire field of vision. However, among the out-of-control crowd, very few noticed her. Even if someone did see the girl being trampled, they would be unable to prevent the tragedy from unfolding. At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. "People of Genosha, I am your Emperor Miles. Look at me, I have not left, I am right here in the main arena of the stadium, standing beside me are your ministers, and your hero, Charles." "I ask everyone to remain calm, stay where you are, and do not panic." "We have not gone anywhere, no matter what happens, we will face it together!" "Citizens who have calmed down, look around you and see if there is anyone in need of help. Offer a hand." "Remember, no matter what situation arises, we will not retreat!" Miles'' firm voice, amplified by the loudspeakers, resonated throughout the entire stadium. Many people realized that they could no longer let the crowd remain in chaos and wanted to shout to stop everything. However, those who regained their composure were always in the minority, and they were unable to change the current situation. "Your Majesty, it''s useless, the crowd cannot remain calm!" "Your Majesty, you should take cover for now!" "Yes, Your Majesty, in this situation, there''s nothing anyone can do. We can only wait until everything is over and then deal with the aftermath!" Beside Genosha Miles, several ministers couldn''t help but speak up to advise him. They all understood very well that once a mass panic event occurred in a crowded space, it would be impossible to calm it down in a short time! "Shut up! I''m not leaving, and none of you can either!" Miles roared angrily. His furious voice instantly silenced the ministers present, and they ceased their attempts at persuasion, instead sighing in silence. Miles gripped the microphone tightly, his fingers turning white from the pressure. Just as he was about to speak again, a pair of hands suddenly appeared and snatched the microphone from him. Miles was taken aback and immediately turned to look. The one who had taken the microphone was none other than Charles! In the next moment, an unusually calm voice slowly emerged. Charles raised the microphone and said calmly:"Ladies and gentlemen, I am Charles." These simple words seemed to carry endless magic, causing the originally chaotic and surging crowd to momentarily pause as if they had encountered an obstacle. "Please believe me, everything will be fine. Do not panic, calm down." "Trust me, just like before." "Believe me." His calm voice created no ripples, yet it struck the frightened crowd like a bolt of lightning. More and more people stopped their frantic pushing, halted in their tracks, and opened their arms, no longer moving forward. However, even with the trampling situation abated, many still felt suffocated, struggling to breathe. At the exits of the stadium, the crowd that had rushed to the exits was being crushed to the point where they could barely speak. Some shouted in despair: "Don''t push! You can''t leave ahead!" "Step back, please, step back!" "Retreat!" "I can hardly breathe, help me, someone save me!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crowd at the exits had descended into despair, while above the stadium, the monster disguised as an elderly human watched the unfolding scene with satisfaction, smiling. "Yes, this is it. Without us lifting a finger, many will die. How weak and pathetic they truly are!" "Despair, fear, and welcome the arrival of death!" In the next moment, Charles''s calm voice rang out again, methodically directing the crowd. His commands were clear and direct: "Everyone pay attention, all citizens in Zone C, slowly move back!" "Those at the corridor in Zone C, move down!" "People in the stands of Zone B, move up!" "Don''t hesitate, trust me!" "Students from the three academies, focus on maintaining order and quickly assist all the injured around you!" ... Clear and concise commands flowed from Charles''s mouth, and more and more citizens began to act quickly according to his instructions. Within a few breaths, the crowding situation eased significantly. Beside Charles, Emperor Miles of Genosha stared wide-eyed at Charles, who was continuously directing the crowd, incredulously exclaiming: "It''s hard to believe! Every command is spot on, perfect! Truly magnificent!" Yes, standing above the arena, one could see that the crowd, which had been pressing towards the exits, was now dispersing as if an invisible hand had separated them. Seeing this scene, Charles slowly let out a sigh of relief. Miles held back his urge to ask, "Charles, how did you do it?" "When people are in a state of panic, their brains tend to stop thinking and rely entirely on instinct. They can''t accept vague instructions." Charles explained slowly. This was only part of the reason, the most important factor was that the panicked citizens of Genosha were willing to trust him and willing to calm down. Charles chose not to elaborate on this point, instead keeping it to himself. He slowly lifted his gaze to the six monsters disguised as humans hovering in the air, which remained still. "Indeed, for them, it''s like watching a movie, the ending won''t change, so the process doesn''t matter." One must admit that these monsters were exceptionally arrogant and conceited, but thanks to this arrogance and pride, many innocent civilians might have been spared from being trampled or crushed to death. After listening to Charles''s explanation, Miles also looked up at the sky. He knew that this crisis was far from over. "Clap, clap, clap." The crisp sound of applause echoed once again. The old man in the sky slowly spoke, "Not bad, not bad. A calm mind and perfect analytical thinking. Charles, your performance is indeed outstanding. As expected, fate''s arrangements are the best." In the next moment, as he gradually shed his disguise, he continued, "It''s just a pity that fear and despair will never disappear." Six massive bodies, resembling heavy trucks, appeared in the sky above the stadium. The terrifying, chaotic, and despair-inducing figures filled everyone''s sight, with countless tentacles grotesquely protruding from these monsters. Each tentacle was covered in eyes and teeth. The constantly rotating gray-white eyes and the rapid grinding of teeth produced a harsh sound, like a hellish symphonyheavy, sharp, and maddening! A glance at them sent chills down one''s spine, leaving people frozen in place, unable to move. The apocalyptic aura spread throughout the stadium, and the crowd, which had just barely regained its calm, trembled and panicked once more. "Charles, what you just did was all in vain. Fear, despair, and pain are everywhere, deeply buried in everyone''s heart, waiting for the right moment to erupt." the creature in the sky slowly said. It was beyond description how it produced sound, the sound of flailing tentacles, the grinding of teeth, and the faint echoes of anguished screams and curses formed the voice from before. The monsters in the sky had their tentacles thrashing and dividing, and in the blink of an eye, a single massive tentacle split into countless threads, beginning to move toward the crowd below. At this moment, Miles and Nathaniel turned their attention to Charles. They understood that Charles would be helpless in this situation, but both Miles and Nathaniel simply wanted to know when the mysterious powerhouse would finally take action, they could not wait any longer! Just as the threads descending from the sky drew closer to the ground, it seemed they encountered some obstacle, becoming stuck in mid-air and unable to move. "It''s here!" Charles took a deep breath, his eyes widening as he scanned around, eager to see how the mysterious figure known as "Number Ten" would resolve the crisis. The six monsters in the sky also sensed that something was amiss. They instantly gathered together, countless tentacles covering the sky above the stadium, trying to locate the source of the anomaly. At that moment, everyone''s eyes slowly began to brighten. Indeed, they really did brighten. The light in the stadium grew increasingly intense, like tiny stars flickering in the eyes of the crowd. In the next instant, all other colors in the world abruptly vanished, plunging everything into darkness, followed by an increasingly blinding white that repainted the entire world. When Charles opened his eyes again, he found that although he was still in the stadium and all the surrounding structures remained, the colors had changed. A glance revealed that everything around him had turned white, but upon closer inspection, one could see a rainbow-like glow on the surface of all objects. At that moment, Ezra, who had been silent until now, exclaimed in surprise, "Is this the [Divine Authority Space]?" Chapter 447 - 447: The Battle of the Strong! "[Divine Authority Space]?" Charles was momentarily stunned. He curiously observed everything around him. Aside from the change in the colors of the object''s surfaces, there were no other alterations. Instinctively, Charles activated his self-created combat technique, [Divine Domain], wanting to enhance his perception and more deeply sense the changes around him. Unexpectedly, before Charles could fully activate [Divine Domain], several beams of light suddenly appeared on the competition arena beneath him, wrapping around his body. "What? I can''t move at all! It feels like my body has lost all connection!" Charles stood frozen in place. Ezra glanced back at Charles without making any moves, instead directing his gaze behind Charles. A figure slowly emerged, it was the mysterious person wearing a white mask. "Being too curious isn''t a good thing." the mysterious person said, looking at Charles. "Fortunately, I noticed your actions, otherwise, you would have gone mad." "Before you have sufficient strength, recklessly engaging with things that belong to the gods is not wise, Charles. Just quietly observe without trying to explore everything around you." After warning him, the beams of light that had been wrapping around Charles quietly dissipated. Charles instantly regained control over his body. He didn''t panic much, instead, he instinctively scrutinized the fading light beams, continuously pondering in his mind. It wasn''t until he sensed a sharp gaze that Charles stopped his thoughts and analysis. The mysterious person in the white mask, seeing that Charles had quieted down, finally withdrew his gaze and slowly lifted his head to look at the six monsters in the sky. "I didn''t expect Genosha to have a powerful being above a Level Nine Beast Master, the legendary Level Ten Beast Master?" the frontmost monster spoke, sounding rather composed. "Rather than a Level Ten Beast Master, I prefer another title: demigod!" the mysterious person in the white mask replied slowly. In response to his words, the previously speaking monster let out a cold laugh. "What demigod? Just a bunch of ruthless monsters, much like us, perhaps even less pure." At this point, the six monsters suddenly moved, unleashing countless tentacles that shot out from their bodies, attacking the crowd below! However, in midair, a beam of light flashed, and all the tentacles were neatly sliced in half. Only then did Charles clearly see that above him was a plane formed by countless rays of light, completely separating the people on the ground from the monsters in the sky. The masked mysterious person did not pay any attention to the six monsters above but turned his head to look at Charles and said slowly: "Leave those in the sky to me. You can go attend to other matters." Upon hearing the mysterious person''s words, Charles paused for a moment before quickly realizing what the "other matters" were that the mysterious person mentioned. In the next moment, Charles led the nearby members of the three academies into the audience area to begin rescuing some of the injured. At that time, the spectators above were still staring blankly, looking up at the monsters in the sky with widened eyes and agape mouths, like puppets, their faces devoid of expression as their bodies trembled continuously. Clearly, they had been frightened by the scene that had just unfolded. Charles paid no attention to the dazed crowd, instead, he quickly searched for any nearby injured individuals. However, Charles did not find anyone hurt nearby, instead, he spotted a familiar person. Wayne was curled up beneath a seat, trembling all over, looking like a startled rabbit, his face filled with terror as he continuously muttered in broken phrases: "Monsters, monsters!" "I saw them, eyes, teeth, and tentacles!" "Help, help, there are monsters!" As Charles moved a bit closer to Wayne''s position, a foul odor suddenly rushed into his nose. Charles, who had been calm until now, couldn''t help but wrinkle his brow, clearly disgusted by the smell of urine emanating from Wayne. A noble from the Haunted Marsh, a genius Beast Master, a being of elegance and grace, and yet now he appeared so weak and cowardly. "Just seeing those monsters has made you wet yourself?" Charles couldn''t help but mutter. Such a level of endurance was rather pathetic. With this thought, Charles glanced up at the terrifying appearance of the monsters in the sky. Tentacles, eyes, teeth, they looked as if they had been haphazardly stitched together by an artist devoid of any aesthetic sense, or one might even say a repulsive one. As Zachary passed by Charles, transporting the injured, he noticed Charles''s pause and curiously glanced over, instantly spotting Wayne curled up under the seat. "What''s happened to this kid? Is he scared?" "Charles, you were so calm when you fought that monster at Flower Falls Gorge, and now look at him, tsk tsk tsk." Zachary said slowly. He observed the composed Charles, and his own feelings of unease and fear gradually eased. Zachary twisted his neck and glanced at the other members of the three academies around him. He noticed that everyone, like him, would instinctively turn their heads to glance at Charles while tending to the injured. After seeing Charles''s calm demeanor, they would return their focus to what needed to be done. "After all, not everyone can stay calm and collected like Charles in a situation like this." Zachary thought to himself as he couldn''t help but glance up at the monsters in the sky. In the next instant, he took a sudden step back. Then, Zachary took a deep breath and stepped closer to Charles, feeling a bit more at ease. At that moment, the six monsters in the sky began to change, the majority of their tentacles that had been clustered together retracted, and a several-meter-long gap opened up in the middle of their massive bodies, resembling a huge mouth that devoured their surrounding kin. The mysterious person wearing the white mask keenly sensed the change in the monsters and gently raised his right hand, extending a finger slightly toward them. Instantly, beams of light began to converge, forming sharp and massive swords that shot toward the monsters, carrying an unmatched momentum! "Ahhhhh!" A piercing scream erupted, filled with pain, despair, unwillingness, curses, and hatred... countless negative emotions coalesced into a sound that echoed throughout the space, shaking the ground, while the plane of light in midair trembled as well. On the ground, the crowd that had just regained a bit of calm frantically extended their hands to cover their ears, crouching on the ground with their mouths agape, letting out cries of anguish. Zachary and several other young Beast Masters were no exception, they were just slightly more resilient than ordinary people, remaining upright while shaking their heads as if trying to drive the sound from their minds. Looking around, only Charles swayed slightly before returning to normal. Just as the monsters in the sky made their sounds, Charles felt something stir within him. He was aware that this was the unknown within him reacting to the presence of the monsters. The mysterious person''s attacks grew increasingly intense, with beams of light forming into countless massive and sharp swords that continuously pierced the bodies of the monsters in the sky. Under the mysterious person''s fierce assault, the monsters'' bodies resembled a sieve, riddled with holes. Yet even so, they were still able to move and continued to merge with one another. Faced with this situation, the mysterious person''s body quickly ascended into the air, and a strong, blinding white light began to emanate from each of his fingers. White filaments, woven together from the light, appeared in the sky. With a slight movement of his fingers, those white filaments instantly became sharp and quickly ensnared the monsters in the sky. Then, the mysterious person suddenly exerted force with both hands and pulled down. In the blink of an eye, the monsters turned into countless tiny fragments, raining down from the sky and crashing onto the suspended plane below. "Is it over?" Zachary took a deep breath and slowly remarked, looking at the countless fragments in midair. Charles did not let his guard down, as he realized that things were not so simple. Indeed, the monsters in the sky had become countless tiny fragments under the mysterious person''s attack, but he sensed that something within the audience on the ground seemed to be stirred, as if attracted by those fragments, and was becoming restless! "It''s not over yet! Watch out for the audience!" Charles shouted. He had no way to intervene directly and could only do his best to warn the mysterious person from afar. Just as Charles''s voice rang out, the mysterious person instantly moved to the ground, but something was even faster than him! Tendrils of black, smoke-like entities burst forth from the bodies of the spectators, relentlessly crashing against the suspended plane. "This is bad! Ezra, go to Charles and protect him!" the mysterious person called urgently. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, he transformed into a radiant figure, glowing like a sun filled with countless beams of light, and began to move quickly toward the fragments of the monsters! Ezra also realized that something was wrong at the first moment and rushed toward Charles with all his speed. Chapter 448 - 448: Seeking Help "What is happening?" Ezra shouted as he moved. The mysterious person''s voice quickly responded, "They can effortlessly absorb negative emotions, which means they must be carrying something special. I need to find that thing and destroy it to completely eliminate them!" "Something special?" Ezra didn''t have time to think. He was a level nine Beast Master, but faced with such a situation, he couldn''t be of much help. He could only follow the mysterious person''s orders and rush to Charles''s side. At that moment, the fragments of the monsters in the suspended plane suddenly began to pulsate. Beneath the plane made of countless beams of light, black mist was rapidly corroding it. Just as the barrier blocking the light between the sky and the ground was about to be breached, the mysterious person arrived just in time. He soared into the air, his entire body radiating countless scorching rays of light, like blades of intense heat continuously stabbing at the fragments of the monsters. In an instant, a sizzling sound erupted, reminiscent of meat being roasted, accompanied by an unpleasant odor that was nauseating. As time slowly passed, more and more fragments were destroyed by the mysterious person. But as the fragments dwindled, the mysterious person''s aura began to grow increasingly heavy. "No, still nothing. I can''t find it. Did they not bring that special thing with them?" As if realizing something, the mysterious person suddenly turned and looked toward Ezra and Charles! While rushing toward them, the mysterious person shouted, "Be careful!" Before Ezra could react, a mass of black goo silently slithered through the seats, getting closer to Charles! A sense of dread washed over Ezra, and in an instant, his entire attribute energy exploded forth, filling every corner around him. Even so, it wasn''t enough to stop the approach of the black goo! Without having time to think, Ezra immediately stood up and positioned himself between the black goo and Charles. Although he had no idea what this thing was, seeing the panicked expression on [The Cleansers''] faces made it clear to Ezra that he absolutely could not let this thing get to Charles. Charles reacted quickly as well, at the same moment Ezra moved, he activated [Moon Riding Wind] and began to run backward, trying to create some distance. However, something unexpected happened. Ezra, standing in front of him, seemed to have encountered something terrifying. He froze in place, trembling all over, and the attribute energy he had just gathered dissipated instantly. The black goo shrank slightly in size and moved past the frozen Ezra, heading straight for Charles. The speed of the black goo was faster than Charles, even when he was using [Moon Riding Wind]! Charles could only watch helplessly as the black goo continued to approach. He gritted his teeth and refused to give up, instead, he chose to change his angle and move toward the mysterious person who was rushing over. As the distance between Charles and the mysterious person decreased, so did the distance between Charles and the black goo. Just as the mysterious person was about to arrive, the black goo shrank again, vanishing from sight in an instant, before reappearing right next to Charles. "Buzz~" The moment the black goo touched Charles, the world suddenly fell silent. The black goo vanished as quickly as raindrops hitting the ground, merging completely with Charles. "It''s over!" the mysterious person shouted. Then, a powerful wave of black energy erupted from within Charles. Within a three-meter radius around Charles, everything was sent flying, including Ezra, who was thrown backward. But it wasn''t over yet, the concrete beneath Charles, the steel, and the plastic seats around him began to corrode, turning into black particles that slowly floated away. The moment the black goo made contact with Charles, he closed his eyes, losing his ability to resist. At that moment, the mysterious person stopped, watching as black pillars of light began to appear around Charles. He took a deep breath, pondering how to resolve the situation. "What is that black goo?!" Ezra flew over, shouting in question. "Didn''t you see it just now?" the mysterious person sighed and replied. Ezra stood in shock, remembering what he had seen when facing the black goo. It was a sight he would never forget, an existence that was beyond words to describe. Despair, death, and pain formed the skeletal structure of that existence. Wails, curses, and unwillingness were its flesh. Resentment, jealousy, brutality, and slaughter were its skin. And all the remaining, unseeable negative emotions completed its existence. That was the evil god watching everything from outside the Ethereal Grove! Ezra''s breath quickened as he forced himself to calm down. He looked at the mysterious person, who was deep in thought, and asked: "How is it possible? How could such a thing appear in the Ethereal Grove?!" "Is the Abyssal Wall just for show? Countless Ninth-Level Beast Masters, countless strong individuals who sacrificed themselves for humanityhow could they let such a thing come through?" The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, slowly lifted his gaze to glance at Ezra but did not respond. Ezra took a moment to collect himself. What had entered Charles was the organization of the evil god! Logically, under the protective barrier of the Ethereal Grove, such a thing should not appear as long as the Abyssal Wall had not been breached! Unless there were traitorssome Ninth-Level Beast Masters guarding the Abyssal Wall chose to betray humanity, just like the [Constellation] organization! No, a mere few Ninth-Level Beast Masters wouldn''t be capable of such a feat. "Did a more powerful entity also choose to abandon its stance and stand against humanity?" Ezra''s thoughts churned like the restless sea. He struck his head with his fist, trying to regain his focus. The most crucial thing right now was not to ponder the origins of the evil god''s organization or how it entered the Ethereal Grove. Instead, he needed to find a way to save Charles! That entity was something even a Ninth-Level Beast Master couldn''t resist, let alone Charles, who was only a Fourth-Level Beast Master right now. If this dragged on, Charles would be transformed into the body of the evil god, far more terrifying than those monsters! "You''re The Cleansers. Now that such a problem has arisen, what are we supposed to do?" Ezra couldn''t afford to worry about the mysterious person''s strength being greater than his. All he could think about was finding every possible way to save Charles! "Quiet! There''s no other way now. That black goo has already entered Charles'' body, the passage is open, and even I can''t stop it." the mysterious person said slowly. "Bullshit! You''re a demigod-level Beast Master. How can you not do anything? Use your divine power! Just destroy the passage directly!" Ezra roared in anger. "Do you think I don''t want to? First, let''s see if it''ll even work. What if I don''t destroy the passage and end up opening an even bigger hole? You know what that would mean!" the mysterious person countered. If that really happened, with so many Ninth-Level Beast Masters already resisting the invasion at the Abyssal Wall, the entire Abyssal Depths might completely fall! "I''ll say it again: I didn''t anticipate this situation. That black liquid shouldn''t have appeared in the Ethereal Grove!" "I''m seeking help right now. If there''s still no solution..." The mysterious person didn''t finish his sentence. Ezra understood what he meant, if there was no solution, they would have to watch the tragedy unfold helplessly. All of this happened in a very short time, and everyone around didn''t have time to react. Especially Miles, Nathaniel, Zachary, and Luna, who stared blankly at the black pillar of light descending from above, as well as at Charles within that light, while the sounds of the two strongest individuals arguing filled the air. "What is happening?" Luna asked in a daze. No one answered him. The black liquid, the Abyssal Wall, the passage... One after another, things they had never heard of appeared before them, as if the entire world had just begun to reveal itself. With no other options, everyone present could only look to the mysterious person who had just acted, praying that he could change something. "Mommy, Brother Charles will be okay, right?" A tender voice rang out. Then came the comforting words from an adult: "Of course! Brother Charles is a great hero. Great heroes can''t be defeated by villains." The mysterious person, wearing a white mask, listened to the voices around him. He glanced at Charles and felt a pang of regret in his heart. If only he had thought of it earlierthat those monsters had placed the special substance, the black liquid, under the seatsperhaps Charles wouldn''t be in this situation now. Perhaps this matter had been resolved long ago! Now, he had no choice but to seek help. With this thought in mind, the mysterious person wearing the white mask slowly removed it. Beneath the mask was a blinding light, obscuring his features. Then, the mysterious person brought his index and middle fingers together, and a sharp beam of light appeared at his fingertips. Without hesitation, he sliced open his palm, and instantly, a white, glowing liquid erupted from the wound. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The liquid flowed out like a spring, pouring into the white mask, which immediately shone with a dazzling brilliance. Chapter 449 - 449: Whats Wrong with You? When the glowing white blood filled the mask, the mysterious person took a deep breath. The objects in front of him suddenly lost their color, turning gray. All the colors and light surged into his mouth. Soon, the mysterious person forcefully spat out the light, which transformed into an incredibly intense heat. When it touched the mask, it immediately ignited. "Blood and fire!" The mysterious person looked at the burning white mask without a hint of hesitation and threw it into the air with force. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the burning white mask exploded, sending countless clouds of dust into the air. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the dust had settled and while the burning mask was still in the air, a pair of large hands appeared out of nowhere and accurately caught the white mask. Then, the flames burned even fiercer, as if they were trying to break through the sky! A figure of flame gradually materialized, placing the burning white mask on its face. "Ten, what''s wrong? What happened that required you to summon my projection..." The voice, accompanied by a rolling wave of heat, reached the ears of everyone present. The fiery figure summoned by the mysterious person stopped asking questions. It observed what was happening in the stadium. Without further inquiries, the fiery figure calmly said, "Seal off the area around the stadium. No one can enter or exit. This situation needs to be taken seriously." The mysterious person nodded, showing an unusual level of respect. "Boss, you should have a way to save that boy, right? That''s Charles. He''s the one I mentioned who learned [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] in less than half an hour!" The mysterious person asked slowly. The fiery figure did not respond but quietly observed everything. It looked up at the sky, where it appeared as if a piece had been removed, revealing a black void. The black pillar of light emanating from Charles was coming from this spot. "Is that so? What a pity. His talent is impressive, but his fate is unfortunate." "The best course of action now is to wait until the transformation is complete, then use this passage to send them out of the Ethereal Grove." the fiery figure said slowly. A hush fell over the surrounding area. Everyone present struggled to accept what they had just heard. Luna was the first to speak up, asking: "Them? Are you including Charles in that?" "Yes. Once the transformation is complete, he will no longer be human but merely a vessel. To avoid causing further destruction, this is the best option." the fiery figure answered succinctly. Before Luna could speak again, the mysterious person interjected anxiously, "Boss, please think of something! I promised Charles that nothing would go wrong, but who knew these guys would bring..." Before the mysterious person could finish, the fiery figure cut him off. "There is no better way at this point." the fiery figure said slowly. "Either we forcefully break the passage, which might create an even larger rift, affecting not just Genosha but the entire Abyssal Depths." These words fell like cold water on everyone''s heads, making it hard to accept. "There are other possibilities!" Luna spoke up again. The fiery figure gave her a faint glance and replied, "The best outcome would still impact Genosha. Even if we save him, he will become a mindless husk." "Stop thinking about it. Just wait patiently. Everything will soon come to an end, and you will forget these memories." Luna, Miles, Jamie, and Nathaniel suddenly looked up, incredulously staring at the lofty fiery figure. "What? Forget our memories?" The fiery figure did not respond again, but the mysterious person spoke apologetically. "Yes, based on previous experiences, you''ve seen and heard too much today. Your memories will need to be wiped. Only a level nine Beast Master is allowed to retain relevant memories." Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. Not only was there no way to save Charles, but they also wouldn''t be able to keep their memories? What was the reason for this? "That''s unfair! I should have control over my own memories!" Luna, who usually showed little emotion, finally exploded. She could no longer hold back upon hearing that they couldn''t save Charles and would also forget these memories! She didn''t want to watch Charles be sent out of the Ethereal Grove, nor did she want to lose her memories of him. However, the fiery figure seemed unfazed by Luna''s sudden outburst, not even glancing in her direction. In his eyes, the weak had no right to resist, they could only passively accept their fate. Because this was the best course of action, they could not let the inability of a few individuals to accept the situation endanger many others. Perhaps this approach was not very friendly to the boy within the black pillar of light, but unfortunately, there were no other options left. As a powerful being of the Ethereal Grove, he had to consider many things and had witnessed far too many similar situations. Countless level nine Beast Masters had sacrificed themselves to protect the Ethereal Grove, what was one boy in comparison? What had happened today was somewhat beyond the ordinary. The usually cautious [Constellation] organization had chosen to employ what might be the only copy of the [Abyssal Cult] on this boy, which was quite abnormal. "Could it be that the [Abyssal Cult] outside the Ethereal Grove considers this boy important enough to warrant such action?" "Or perhaps they have many copies of the [Abyssal Cult]? Using one wouldn''t cause them any pain?" "Who exactly has betrayed the Ethereal Grove? If it''s not betrayal, then how did the Abyssal Cult suddenly appear?" As the fiery figure pondered these questions, an unexpected change occurred. The black pillar of light suddenly began to fluctuate, as if it had been struck by some force, becoming unstable. This turn of events immediately put everyone present on edge, causing even the fiery figure to instinctively step forward two paces to see what was happening. Under his watchful gaze, Charles, enveloped in the black pillar, suddenly moved. "The transformation is complete! The next step is to send them out of the Ethereal Grove." the fiery figure sighed in relief, having feared that something else might have gone wrong. It now appeared that this boy had a high compatibility with the [Abyssal Cult] and had already completed his transformation. This meant that the boy within the black pillar was dead, his body had now become a vessel for the Abyssal Cult. The fiery figure slowly turned back to glance at the mysterious person behind him and said, "Blood and fire are still not enough." The mysterious person immediately understood and repeated the initial summoning gesture for the fiery figure. Soon, glowing white blood and raging flames reappeared. The fiery figure slowly extended his right hand, spreading his palm over the burning white mask and pressing down firmly. In the next moment, the entire world seemed to be engulfed in flames, with scorching energy radiating everywhere his gaze fell. However, at that moment, a voice suddenly emerged from within the black pillar, stunning everyone present. "What are you doing? How do you break this thing?" Charles''s voice rang out. The mysterious person and Ezra looked up in disbelief, staring in Charles''s direction, while the mysterious person hesitantly said: "Boss, does someone who has already completed the transformation act like this? It can''t be..." "Stop dreaming, it''s impossible. How could an ordinary level four Beast Master resist the power of such a terrifying entity?" the fiery figure replied coolly. However, the next moment, Charles''s voice sounded again. "What''s wrong with you all? I blacked out for a moment, what happened?" Charles asked. The moment the black goo touched him, Charles lost control of his body, and countless indistinct voices whispered in his ears, unclear in what they were saying. He only felt that those voices were familiar, warm, and had a strangely comforting quality. After listening for a while, Charles finally realized that these were his own voices. Before he could note the tones and pronunciations of those voices, Charles felt a shift in the scene before him, and the subsequent memories became somewhat hazy. It was like a dream, he vaguely remembered encountering a little boy, and they exchanged some words. But he couldn''t recall any specifics about what they talked about. When he finally regained consciousness, Charles saw the outside world. The mysterious person, who had always worn a white mask, finally took it off, but their face was still obscured, and there was now a figure formed from flames, wearing a burning white mask. Charles found it strange that the people outside were just standing there, staring at him as he remained motionless within the black pillar of light. He directly pulled out the black gold long knife from his [storage space] and tried swinging it forcefully. However, oddly enough, the [black gold long knife] met no resistance and simply passed through the black pillar into the outside world. Charles put away the black gold long knife and slowly extended a finger, cautiously approaching the black pillar. Seeing Charles''s actions, the mysterious person exclaimed excitedly, "Boss, he really is Charles! If the transformation had truly succeeded, he definitely wouldn''t be acting like this!" The fiery figure did not respond, he was also a bit confused about the situation. Logically, anyone who came into contact with the [Abyssal Cult] would lose their self-awareness and become a vessel for the Abyssal entity. Could something unexpected have happened? Yet the black pillar remained intact, when it had fluctuated earlier, he thought it might be about to disappear, but it now seemed remarkably resilient. Could it be because of the boy within the black pillar? Chapter 450 - 450: The Abyssal Great Wall Under the gaze of the fiery figure, the moment Charles''s outstretched finger touched the boundary of the black pillar, it felt as if it encountered a hard, invisible wall, and he could not penetrate it at all. "How strange, the [black gold long knife] can pass through, but my finger cannot?" Charles thought for a moment and then summoned the mystical beast Little Gold without hesitation. "Little Gold, use [Liquid Metal Spray] to completely cover my index finger." Charles communicated directly with Little Gold in his mind. Little Gold glanced at Charles with curiosity but didn''t ask further questions. Instead, it carefully and slowly exhaled some golden liquid, pouring it over the index finger that Charles had extended. In an instant, a sharp pain surged through him. Yet Charles''s expression remained calm, as if he didn''t feel any pain at all. Soon, the liquid metal cooled rapidly, hardening into a solid shell that completely encased Charles''s index finger. Charles attempted once more to extend his finger and touch the black pillar of light. However, the expected outcome did not occur, even with his finger encased in metal, he could not breach the boundary of the black light. "It seems this isn''t going to work either." Charles furrowed his brow. Although he didn''t fully understand the principle behind the black pillar of light, after several attempts, Charles had come to a rough conclusion: lifeless objects could pass through the black pillar without obstruction. He had originally thought that if the metal-encased finger could successfully pass through, he could try having Little Gold spray more liquid metal to cover his entire body and go through the black pillar. As for how painful that process might be, it was completely outside of Charles''s considerations. His ability to endure pain was far greater than that of the average Beast Master. While Charles pondered how to escape the black pillar, a few people outside finally realized that Charles had not been transformed and still maintained his conscious awareness. "Strange, this is really peculiar. I''ve never seen anything like this before, such a thing has never happened!" "That''s the [Abyssal Cult]! A force that even a ninth-level Beast Master cannot resist. How is it that this young man is struggling against it?" the fiery figure thought silently. As the president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild and the master of the tower, one of the strongest Beast Masters in the entire Ethereal Grove, he truly could not understand what was happening in the current situation. "Boss, Charles is still conscious. Should we try to see if we can use an attack to destroy the passage?" the mysterious person said urgently. The reason for wanting to save Charles as much as possible was not only because of his talent but also because he had confidently declared that there would be no issues with the plan this time! Now that such a situation had arisen, only by rescuing Charles could they fulfill what he had promised. However, the fiery figure did not respond immediately, he was feeling hesitant. On one hand, attacking the passage would carry significant risks. If the passage wasn''t destroyed but rather expanded, then the entities outside the Ethereal Grove would begin to enter the Abyssal Depths. On the other hand, Charles''s current performance indicated that he must possess some kind of secret that allowed him to resist the transformation of the [Abyssal Cult]! An ordinary Beast Master might not realize what this meant. Only the fiery figure understood that if he could figure out how Charles was able to resist the [Abyssal Cult''s] transformation, the ninth-level Beast Masters guarding the Abyssal Great Wall could unleash even greater power. Then not only could they buy more time, but perhaps they could even reclaim the world outside the Ethereal Grove! Thinking of this, the fiery figure took a deep breath. "Follow my lead in the attack, don''t act recklessly. Let''s try it out first!" the fiery figure said slowly. The long-standing retreat and defense were due to a lack of methods and hope for counterattack. Now, the young man before him might just provide the hope he was seeking, he was unwilling to give up like this. Upon hearing the fiery figure''s words, the mysterious person felt invigorated and began to channel all the energy within him. At that moment, the sky and earth within the arena suddenly trembled, then began to shake violently. "What''s happening?" "What''s going on?" "There''s an earthquake!" The crowd instantly fell into chaos, but the fiery figure abruptly looked up at the black void in the sky. Others also realized something was amiss and raised their heads, but just as they did, they heard the fiery figure''s loud roar: "Close your eyes! Don''t look at anything! Close them!" The powerful roar compelled the audience to instinctively comply with the fiery figure''s command, yet a few people, driven by curiosity, quietly opened their eyes. "Strange, why can''t I see anything?" someone whispered as they cautiously looked up. In their line of sight, the black void in the sky revealed nothing, except that it seemed to be becoming slightly brighter. No, it was getting brighter and brighter! A massive, moon-like circular object appeared in their view, slowly emitting a grayish-white light. "The moon? How could it be the moon?" the person thought, filled with confusion. Just as they were puzzled, the moon in the black void suddenly rotated, becoming clearer. That was not a moon at all, it was an eye! A gigantic, moon-like eyeball, grayish-white in color! In an instant, everyone who had opened their eyes to look at the sky stood frozen in place, a strange smile slowly appearing on their faces. Their clothes began to sway, not from the surrounding wind, but because their flesh was writhing continuously. Some people gradually crouched down, clutching their legs tightly with their arms, as a bizarre force caused their arms to embed deeply into their thighs. At the same time, their heads kept lowering, their bodies becoming unnaturally smooth and rounded. Finally, with blood gushing forth, they transformed into a bloody spherical mass. Others had their heads swaying at an odd frequency, their necks twitching uncontrollably. Their bodies stretched like clay under an invisible force, their original height of around one hundred seventy-eight centimeters extending to four or five meters. In the end, that person turned into a long, limp object lying on the ground, not dead, with an eerie smile on his face, looking utterly satisfied. In just the blink of an eye, anyone who looked up at the sky underwent a bizarre transformation. What was even more terrifying was that this process was devoid of any screams or cries, all that could be heard was the chilling sound of bones tearing, the sickening thud of flesh hitting the ground, and the gurgling of blood flowing. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Silence, eerie silence. "Damn it! It''s the true form! What kind of secret does this boy named Charles have to provoke the eye of the Outer God to appear?" the fiery figure screamed inwardly in a frenzy. The level of shock he felt was beyond anyone''s comprehension. Because the Ethereal Grove was protected by a barrier, even the Abyssal Cult needed the help of inside personnel to breach it and enter the Ethereal Grove. Let alone the true form of an Abyssal Cult, without some significant cost, it was impossible to achieve this level of intrusion! The fiery figure took a deep breath, what appeared in Genosha was merely a part of his power, and in the face of such unimaginable circumstances, he couldn''t do much. His complete and powerful self had already left the Beast Master tower in the Haunted Marsh and was rushing at full speed toward Genosha. "B-boss, this" The usually unflappable mysterious person stuttered as he spoke, his composure shattered. He was swallowing hard, clearly shaken by what was happening. At that moment, the massive eye in the sky slowly moved, gradually disappearing bit by bit from the black void above. Seeing this scene, both the fiery figure and the mysterious person sighed in relief, thinking everything was over. However, the next moment, an even stronger tremor occurred once again. This time, it felt as if something had burst through the entire sky, causing it to shake violently. The white clouds and gentle breeze vanished in an instant, and a gigantic shadow appeared over the once clear and pristine sky. It was an enormous tentacle, desperately trying to reach out from the black void above, gradually stretching and expanding the black hole! As the very tip of the tentacle entered the Ethereal Grove, it seemed to encounter some kind of obstruction and suddenly came to a halt. A golden phantom slowly materialized in the sky. It was an endless golden Great Wall, stretching from the horizon, tightly encircling the black tentacle and preventing it from advancing further! "Abyssal Great Wall!" the mysterious person exclaimed in a low voice. He hadn''t expected this incident to escalate to such a scale, triggering the appearance of the Abyssal Great Wall! The Abyssal Great Wall was a defense crafted by the creator of the Ethereal Grove, serving as a crucial line of resistance against external invasions! What he initially thought would be a simple task of clearing a few Bodies had unexpectedly drawn the attention of the Outer God, who wanted to use this opportunity to bring a part of itself into the Ethereal Grove. This was akin to a genuine invasion war! Was it all merely because of Charles? Or was there something more unknown at play? The mysterious person pondered deeply, glancing at Charles within the black pillar, feeling a sense of unfamiliarity. What other hidden secrets did this eighteen-year-old genius possess? Chapter 451 - 451: The Shock of the Fiery Figure The golden phantom of the Great Wall emitted a dazzling light, coming from afar, winding and undulating like a colossal dragon, exuding an exceptional majesty and solemnity. The Abyssal Great Wall loomed across the sky, radiating a blinding brilliance. Each brick of the Great Wall seemed to be forged from pure gold, shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight. Upon the Wall, figures stood at regular intervals, each holding various weapons, radiating a powerful aura, their sharp gazes fixed intently on the black void in the sky. With each low growl, high-level mystical beasts of various attributes began to appear. A giant tiger, engulfed in flames, threw its head back and roared, fire bursting forth from its mouth as if it aimed to ignite the sky, a massive white python with two horns on its head and whiskers on its cheeks, surrounded by crackling arcs of lightning, moved with a grace that sent ripples through the air with each shift. These were the Level Nine Beast Masters who had silently guarded the Ethereal Grove all along, along with their mystical beasts. At this moment, though the reason for the sudden movement of the Abyssal Great Wall was unclear, every Beast Master atop the Wall understood that an invasion war had begun once again, especially upon seeing the tentacle desperately trying to push its way in from the sky. "Don''t just stand there! This is a great opportunity. With the appearance of the Abyssal Great Wall''s phantom, if we can repel the tentacle in the sky, that boy named Charles will be able to break free!" the fiery figure said softly. The mysterious person nodded sharply, then without hesitation, leaped into the air, standing atop the golden phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall. Ezra glanced up at the figures in the sky with a complex expression, took a deep breath, and slowly spoke: "At last, I see you all again." In the next moment, Ezra summoned his divine beast, the Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger. A jet-black tiger, engulfed in black flames, stepped out from the hexagram array. The black flames blazed fiercely, distorting the surrounding air with their intense heat. As soon as the [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger] appeared, it raised its massive head, looking up at the mystical beast phantoms atop the golden Abyssal Great Wall, letting out an excited roar as if greeting a long-lost friend, eagerly leaping into the air. Ezra lightly jumped onto the back of the [Nine-Tailed Flame Tiger], rising above the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall. "This is the glorious land of Level Nine Beast Masters, and it is also our burial ground! I have returned!" Ezra breathed deeply. He had been a Level Nine Beast Master a long time ago, holding his ground at the Abyssal Great Wall until he was betrayed and nearly died. Although he survived, his Beast Master rank fell from Level Nine to Level Eight. Now, having successfully regained his status as a Level Nine Beast Master, standing in Genosha, the place where he had always fought, how could he not feel excited? Ezra struggled to contain his inner excitement as he slowly turned his gaze toward the golden Great Wall, gradually shifting his position to search for the place he had guarded long ago. The massive golden stones trembled slightly, as if welcoming his return. Ezra''s eyes instantly turned red, he gazed at the golden stones that formed the Abyssal Great Wall, each inscribed with familiar names, rendered speechless. Every stone bearing a name belonged to his former comrades. These people had fought to protect the Ethereal Grove while alive, and after their deaths, they contributed their final worth by merging their bodies into the Abyssal Great Wall, their souls eternally bound. While Ezra was lost in thought, the gigantic tentacle in the black void above began to rapidly split apart, giving rise to grotesque and hideous monsters. One had the head of an old woman, her elongated body covered in pristine white teeth that served as scales, slowly writhing in the sky while emitting a piercing sound. Another was a creature about five to six meters in diameter, resembling a sea urchin, but instead of black spikes, it was made up of pairs of soft baby hands and feet, thrashing about in anguish. There was even a spider-like monster, with human skulls for eyes, its limbs constructed from countless blood-soaked arms, with tiny tongues acting as its fur, hissing as it gazed upward. The monsters manifesting in the sky were so bizarre that even the most precise language in the world could not fully describe them! In the midst of the black light beam, Charles watched the monsters in the sky with shock. Even he, who had maintained his calm, could not help but feel a sense of panic at such a bizarre scene, with creatures grotesquely assembled from human organs. What on earth were they? And what about the golden phantom of the Great Wall in the sky? Charles felt as if the true world of Beast Masters was unfolding right before his eyes. Meanwhile, the black light beam was constantly pulsating, and the eerie, terrifying monsters were hissing and roaring as they charged toward the Great Wall in the sky. Charles felt his feet slowly lifting off the ground, rising gradually into the air. The ascent led directly to the black void above. "Are they trying to drag me out with all their might?" Charles instantly realized his predicament. He could not just sit tight and wait for death, he had to find a way out! Charles took a deep breath, regaining his inner calm as his mind began to race, searching for any method to break the deadlock! Relying on others as a support could not prevent unexpected events from occurring. Just like this incident, even the powerful mysterious person could not foresee that such an outcome would follow. Charles was unsure if the golden phantom of the Great Wall in the sky, his teacher Ezra, the earlier mysterious person, or the fiery figure he had never seen before could help him escape danger. "Doing nothing would be too foolish, I can''t completely entrust my fate to others!" Charles thought to himself. He began to find a way to tap into the unknown power within him, only this could help him at this moment! After all, in Charles''s view, the monster from Flower Falls Gorge and the one in the sky should possess the same type of power. When he faced the monster in Flower Falls Gorge, the force within him had been able to restrain it, now it should help him break free from the black light beam and escape danger. "When I made contact with the black slime, I only fell into a brief unconsciousness, as if I had forgotten some memories. Could it also be related to that unknown force within me?" Charles set that thought aside for now. He cleared his mind, trying to sense the existence of the unknown force within, attempting to summon the power that could restrain the monster. Time passed little by little, And the battle in the sky grew increasingly fierce. Facing the powerful, bizarre, and grotesque monsters, the phantoms atop the golden Great Wall, the fiery figure, the mysterious person, and Ezra were all fighting with all their might. Occasionally, the shockwaves from the battle would scatter down from the sky, and Jamie and Nathaniel, the two Level Eight Beast Masters, would exert all their strength to assist the people on the ground, countering the attacking shockwaves. However, the tentacles in the black void above seemed endless, like an ocean of water surging from a tiny outlet, with monsters continuously emerging. "Just hold on a little longer, my true form is almost there!" the fiery figure roared in anger. Right now, he was merely a projection, and despite having the mysterious person''s glowing white blood and the enhancement of fire, he couldn''t unleash his full powerhe wasn''t even at half capacity! Seeing Charles continue to rise into the air, the fiery figure began to feel anxious. Charles likely harbored the secret that could change everything, he had to be kept in the Ethereal Grove! At that moment, Charles, who had been silent, suddenly exhibited an unusual phenomenon. A faint glow began to pulsate at his chest, like a heartbeat, producing a "thump, thump, thump" sound. This abnormal occurrence instantly captured everyone''s attention. The fiery figure stared at the weak, pulsing light, frozen in place, even neglecting the ongoing battle, instinctively wanting to move closer to Charles. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, several monsters lunged forward, launching a powerful attack, and in an instant, the fiery figure was knocked down to the ground! "Boss! What''s wrong with you?" the mysterious person shouted. The fiery figure was one of the strongest in the entire Ethereal Grove! No one truly knew just how powerful he was. Even as a shadow summoned by the white mask, his strength was already enough to crush the opposition. Now, the fiery figure merely glanced at Charles, and it was as if he had seen something incredible, he was left stunned in the midst of battle. What was the light emanating from Charles? While fighting, the mysterious person had cast a few glances at Charles but had found nothing particularly unusual. If anything seemed odd, it was that he couldn''t feel the light at Charles''s chest, he could only see it with his eyes. Without the fiery figure''s assistance, the battle in the sky grew even tenser. The fiery figure, just getting back up from the ground, disregarded everything else and stared blankly at the pulsating light on Charles''s chest, murmuring: "That thing! Yes, it must be!" "It hasn''t been destroyed, it still exists, still within the Ethereal Grove!" "Wonderful, wonderful." As the fiery figure was in shock, muttering to himself, Charles continued to rise higher, getting closer to the phantom of the golden Great Wall, and an even stranger scene unfolded. Chapter 452 - 452: The Importance of Charles In the sky, the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall was blocking the invasion of those strange monsters, emitting a golden light that continuously dissolved their bodies. However, as time passed, the light emitted by the phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall was gradually fading. After all, this was not the location of the true Abyssal Great Wall, and it couldn''t sustain a prolonged battle. At that moment, Charles was slowly rising into the air due to the black light beam, getting closer to the Abyssal Great Wall. Faint sounds began to blur in his ears. First, there was an elderly voice, as if some aged man was whispering in his ear: "Child, you have come." "Don''t worry, we will help you." "Child, do not be afraid, walk slowly, look around slowly, we are always here." Charles felt quite strange, he sensed that these voices were filled with kindness, brimming with excitement and hope for his arrival, as if they were witnessing something they had long awaited. Soon, the elderly voice gradually faded away, replaced by the voices of middle-aged individuals. "Youth! Move forward! Keep going! Don''t look back!" "Come, follow me, I will guide you!" "We have finally waited for you, we have been waiting for far too long." At last, the middle-aged voices also softened considerably. Then, a vibrant, excited, and optimistic youthful voice rang out: "Friend, you have arrived!" "You''ve finally come, I thought I would die waiting!" "Hahahaha, buddy, you look pretty cool, you''re not too shabby yourself!" Finally, a faint, childish voice began to echo in Charles''s ears, continually humming something. "Grandpa is gone, Grandma is gone, Dad is gone, Mom is gone, Brother is gone, Sister is gone..." "The baby goes last." "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, everyone is together, walk slowly, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we are all waiting for you, come quickly..." For some reason, an indescribable sadness suddenly welled up in Charles''s heart, he had never felt this way before. He sensed that something heavy and painful was waiting for him ahead. As he got closer to the golden Great Wall, this inexplicable sadness grew stronger and stronger. Meanwhile, on the golden Abyssal Great Wall, the standing phantoms also sensed something unusual, and the entire Abyssal Great Wall began to tremble violently. It was in a state of joy, cheering, and also lamenting! But the battle against those strange monsters was not yet over, these phantoms had no time to think further and could only pay a little attention to the anomalies of the Abyssal Great Wall. Only the fiery figure on the ground took a deep breath and slowly ascended. He looked at the golden Great Wall winding through the sky and slowly remembered something: "The Ethereal Grove has a total of ten domains!" Not many people know that, a long, long time ago, the Ethereal Grove had ten major domains! So where did the people from those former domains go? The fiery figure took another deep breath, slowly raised his head, and gazed at the boundless Abyssal Great Wall, slowly speaking, "The one you have all been waiting for has finally arrived." As Charles approached the golden phantom of the Abyssal Great Wall, the faint light in his chest suddenly became incredibly radiant, piercing through the black light column. As if in response to the white light pulsating in Charles''s chest, the Abyssal Great Wall also emitted an intensely glaring gold. In the intertwining of white and gold, Charles''s eyes underwent a transformation. The golden Great Wall before him suddenly vanished, replaced by an endless sea of people. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were elderly, middle-aged, young adults, and children! The crowd stretched infinitely, standing silently as they were closely packed together according to their ages, inseparable like bricks in a wall. Charles finally understood where those voices had come from and how the golden Great Wall in the sky had been forged. "Could it be, could it really be humanity?" Charles looked at the countless faces before him, unsure of what to say. These people seemed endless, like the ocean, all gazing at him with eyes full of expectation. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, child, we won''t harm you." "Big brother!" "It''s okay, we''ve just been waiting for you for so long." Voices echoed around him, and Charles felt an overwhelming sadness that he could no longer bear, these strangers felt so familiar, as if they had once been an inseparable part of his life. "Who am I?" Charles finally spoke, slowly asking, wanting to understand everything. However, no one answered, the billions of people before him slowly looked up at the black void in the sky that was gradually growing larger. Someone gently spoke up: "There isn''t much time left, we can''t wait any longer. You must come to the Abyss, then you will know everything." Then, all the voices joined in unison: "Come to the Abyss, you must come, you must!" In the next moment, the white light in Charles''s chest flew out uncontrollably, merging with the gold of the Abyssal Great Wall, soaring toward the black void in the sky. Instantly, the entire world seemed to fall silent, as if the pause button had been pressed. The fiery figure, the mysterious person, Ezra, and the phantoms standing on the Abyssal Great Wall all remained motionless, even the grotesque and terrifying monsters. The white and gold light slowly but inexorably approached the black void. Within the void, a massive tentacle attempted to resist, but as soon as it touched the merging white and gold light, it melted away like snow meeting a red-hot iron ball. When the white and gold light reached the black void, it suddenly emitted a blinding flash. Once everything returned to calm, the void in the sky had completely vanished. All that remained was a roar, seemingly filled with unwilling anger, echoing in Charles''s ears. Everything returned to normal, the golden phantom of the Great Wall, the Beast Masters, and the powerful mystical beasts all disappeared. Only the bewildered mysterious person, Ezra, and the fiery figure that was moving closer to Charles remained. "I never expected you to..." the fiery figure began to speak but suddenly closed his mouth. Charles thought for a moment and realized that this fiery figure must know something about the unknown entity within him. "You must know, but now is not the time to tell me?" Charles said slowly. The fiery figure''s face was covered by a mask, and his sharp eyes carefully watched Charles, as if he were looking at the most precious thing in the world. "That''s right, not only can I not tell you now, but everyone present must have their memories of today erased." the fiery figure said, glancing silently at the mysterious person. Even though [the Cleansers] were one of the ten members of the council, after witnessing today''s events, they too would have their memories wiped. This was to protect Charles! "Huh? Boss, do I have to have my memory erased too? What secret does Charles hold?" the mysterious person muttered. He truly hadn''t anticipated that things would escalate to this point, not only had he witnessed the invasion of the alien god outside the Ethereal Grove, but he had also seen the kind of light erupting from Charles that could only be seen by the naked eye. The Abyssal Great Wall underwent unprecedented changes as Charles drew near. Is everything because of an eighteen-year-old boy? If this were in the past, the mysterious person would never have believed it! The fiery figure glanced silently at the mysterious person and slowly spoke, "I don''t have much time left. The arrival of my true form will take a while, so you need to be careful. There must not be any accidents!" "Remember, no accidents!" "Nobody is allowed to leave. If even one person is missing, you might as well grow old and die slowly on the Abyssal Great Wall." The fiery figure''s voice was exceptionally firm and calm, but the mysterious person dared not say a word, simply nodding vigorously. He knew that if anything unexpected really happened, he would never be able to appear in the Ethereal Grove again, he would be stuck on the lightless Abyssal Great Wall until he died! Soon, under everyone''s gaze, the fiery figure slowly began to dissipate, leaving only a half of a white mask that fell to the ground. The mysterious person bent down slowly and picked up the half mask, putting it back on his face. Then, he fixed his gaze on Charles, terrified that something might happen to him. "I found this first, and now you''re not telling me anything at all, not even about erasing my memories!" the mysterious person mumbled continuously while wearing the half mask. Charles looked at the wreckage of the stadium before him and let out a sigh of relief. Putting aside what the thing on him truly was, he now knew that it must be related to the golden Abyssal Great Wall! This was a good thing, at least he had an idea of how to investigate the secret within him going forward. "However, what Lucas mentioned about the [Suspended Mountain] should provide some useful information as well." Charles thought to himself. He glanced at the mysterious person and slowly asked: "Can I ask you something? Have you heard of the [Suspended Mountain]?" Upon hearing Charles''s question, the mysterious person looked at him in surprise and then replied, "Why are you asking that? It''s a place for a bunch of turtles hiding in their shells, waiting for some so-called destined person to save the world. They''re a bunch of lunatics!" "Destined person?" Charles softly repeated this key term. The mysterious person nodded and continued, "Yes, all the powerful light attribute Beast Masters from the Ethereal Grove come from the [Suspended Mountain]. However, they only come down to train for a while before retreating back to the mountain, waiting for the legendary destined person to appear. They aren''t much use at all!" "In other words, the boss had to personally storm the mountain and force those guys to guard the Abyssal Great Wall, otherwise, they wouldn''t even show up." Chapter 453 - 453: The Memory Hourglass Regarding the "boss" mentioned by the mysterious person, Charles already knew it referred to the fiery figure from earlier. He had also witnessed the mysterious person''s strength, as he firmly held the upper hand against six monsters that could rival a level nine Beast Master. If it weren''t for that strange black goo, things would have indeed unfolded as the mysterious person described, without any unexpected incidents. The mysterious person was already so powerful, Charles couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of strength the boss possessed. At that moment, Luna, Ezra, and Jamie rushed to Charles''s side almost simultaneously. Following them were Emperor Miles of Genosha, Nathaniel, and other ministers and students. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone looked at Charles with incredulous expressions, what had just happened was simply too shocking. Six monsters capable of rivaling a level nine Beast Master, a black void in the sky, the black pillar of light surrounding Charles, and those grotesque monsters radiating immense power... Even Jamie, the dean of Genosha Cyber Academy, didn''t know what to say, as there were just too many thoughts racing through his mind. If an experienced level eight Beast Master was at a loss for words, one could only imagine how others felt. However, Luna, without hesitation, directly asked, "Charles, are you okay?" Charles was slightly taken aback, he hadn''t expected Luna to skip the questions and simply express concern for his well-being. "I''m fine, I''m fine." Charles replied slowly. The mysterious person watched as the crowd drew closer and instinctively cleared his throat. Then, an explosion of energy erupted from within him, forming a defensive light circle with a radius of three meters around Charles. "Nobody is allowed to cross this circle, otherwise, don''t blame me for attacking without hesitation." the mysterious person''s calm voice warned everyone present. He really didn''t want any accidents to happen, as that would mean spending his life in the lightless Abyssal Great Wall, a place devoid of everything. Only endless, grotesque monsters, piercing howls, numbing warfare, and death awaited there! "If I were to stay at the Abyssal Great Wall, I''d probably lose my humanity before anyone else." the mysterious person thought silently to himself. "I''m Charles''s teacher, can''t I cross this circle?" Ezra said, frowning. The mysterious person shook his head disdainfully and replied slowly, "You''re just a temporary teacher. Don''t think too much about it. Given the state of the boss, I doubt I even qualify to teach Charles." "And you all might as well save your energy, you''ll forget everything later anyway. Why bother knowing so much? The more you know, the more hopeless it becomes." Upon hearing the mysterious person''s words, everyone fell silent. What he said was true. Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel exchanged a silent glance, what had happened today had shattered their understanding. There were such terrifying monsters in this world, and the unknown crisis was suffocating. What shocked them even more was that Charles, with only the strength of a level four Beast Master, had played a decisive role in today''s battle. They had witnessed how Charles, upon approaching the golden Great Wall in the sky, combined his white light with the golden glow of the Great Wall to seal the black void in the sky. If the standoff had lasted any longer, once the fiery figure dissipated, the outcome of the battle would have been uncertain. "It seems we still know too little about Charles. He''s destined not to stay in Genosha forever, the wider world outside is more suited for him!" Miles said somewhat dejectedly. Nathaniel nodded in agreement beside him. They had initially thought that making Charles the hope for Genosha''s rise was already unimaginable. It seems now they were the ones who dared not to imagine! The mysterious person''s strength was clearly above that of a level nine Beast Master, not to mention that fiery figure. Such a being treated Charles like a rare treasure, not even allowing anyone to approach! "Your Majesty, no matter what, Charles is still a Genosha citizen. This is something that cannot be changed. As Charles''s reputation grows stronger, others will respect Genosha even more." Nathaniel consoled. His words held some truth, Miles knew Charles''s character wellhe was loyal and had a strong sense of right and wrong. With that thought, Miles took a deep breath and said slowly: "The plan remains unchanged. All of Genosha''s resources will be directed toward Charles. I''m just worried that it won''t be long before Charles won''t need our help anymore." If others heard this, they would certainly find it hard to understand. Even if Genosha was a small nation in the Abyssal Depths, it was still a nation! To say that a nation''s resources would be skewed in one direction, and to worry that they might soon be unable to provide effective help, was baffling! Nathaniel nodded quietly at Miles''s words, if it were anyone else, it would be impossible, but this was Charles! While everyone was lost in their thoughts, a shooting star-like figure suddenly appeared in the distant sky. The mysterious person and Ezra were the first to notice, they saw the figure before hearing a sharp, piercing explosion sound. Ezra''s face was filled with seriousness, at such a speed, it would be incredibly easy to take his life in the blink of an eye! Taking a deep breath, Ezra realized this was the true form of the fiery figure from earlier. Soon, as the figure drew closer, everyone present saw a white, mysterious mask, resembling the one on the face of the mysterious person standing before Charles, except it had an ancient sword-shaped design in the center of the forehead. "Boss!" the mysterious person exclaimed happily, he could finally relax a bit. "Charles, let''s formally meet. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Cuny." The figure in the sky slowly descended to the ground and spoke softly to Charles. Others had no reaction, but Ezra''s face suddenly changed dramatically. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "It''s actually him!" "Who?" Jamie thought the name sounded somewhat familiar but couldn''t immediately recall where he had heard it. "The president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild, the Tower Master, Cuny." Ezra quickly spat out a few words. In an instant, Jamie was frozen in place. Now he remembered completely, this was one of the strongest figures in the entire Ethereal Grove! There were even rumors that the dean of Cyber Academy had once been defeated by Cuny! Such a powerful being was now speaking to Charles in an unusually gentle manner: "I''m sorry for my choice to give up on you at the beginning and to expel you from the Ethereal Grove after your transformation. I apologize." Without hesitation, Cuny lowered his head and slowly bowed to Charles. This scene instantly stunned the mysterious person, Ezra, Jamie, and the others, they never expected Cuny to apologize to Charles right away without doing anything else! "Wait, when did the boss become so easy to talk to? If this were before..." the mysterious person scratched his head, clearly unable to accept what was happening! This was the existence ranked number one in the Ten Men''s Council! The president of the Ethereal Grove Beast Master Guild, the Tower Master, with a single command capable of destroying ten Genoshas! How could such an existence now be apologizing to Charles? The mysterious person slowly reached out, intending to pull out his phone to capture this unimaginable moment, but he suddenly felt a murderous intent approaching. Startled, he quickly withdrew his hand and began waving it around frantically, signaling that he had done nothing. In response to Cuny''s apology, Charles simply thought for a moment before accepting it. Without saying much, he understood that given the situation at the time, Cuny''s decision had been a reluctant one. After all, he had never met Cuny before, and of course, the other party wouldn''t care about a mere level four Beast Master. Now he had merely uncovered a secret about himself and was looking to gain some goodwill. Charles saw this clearly, he knew that for such a powerful being to act this way, the importance of what he possessed far exceeded his imagination. "Surely it''s not something that can save the world, right?" Charles thought to himself. Seeing Charles''s seemingly indifferent demeanor, Cuny let out a quiet sigh of relief. Then, without further ado, he slightly extended his hand and took out a silver hourglass. Others had little reaction, but the mysterious person''s pupils suddenly constricted, and he bitterly smiled as he said: "Boss, are you serious? You want to erase my memory, and you actually pulled out the [Memory Hourglass]?" "I''m not a level nine Beast Master, one or two [Memory Sands] won''t make me forget." The mysterious person felt quite helpless, he understood that the item in Cuny''s hand meant the boss was determined to completely seal away everything related to Charles today! Fortunately, the apparition that appeared in Genosha was the shadow of the Abyssal Great Wall, and those apparitions wouldn''t have any memories of the event, they could only sense the unusual vibrations of the Abyssal Great Wall. "The [Memory Hourglass] is an item above gold quality, containing divine power, and has reached the level of a semi-artifact!" "Anything above that would be a flawed artifact or a full artifact. Boss, I feel like this kind of thing shouldn''t be wasted on me. Don''t worry, I absolutely won''t..." Before the mysterious person could finish his sentence, he shut his mouth because he saw Cuny directly ignore his words and slowly begin to shake the [Memory Hourglass] in his hand. Chapter 454 - Chapter454: Is It Really That Strong? The twinkling starlight floated around, resembling the calmest deep night of a summer, with countless stars illuminating every corner of the night sky. It''s hard to imagine such a scene occurring during the day. In the blink of an eye, the entire stadium was filled with countless stars drifting in the wind, swaying in the air, looking breathtakingly beautiful, as if carrying an unusual charm that captivated everyone. Even the ever-vigilant Level9 Beast Master Ezra couldn''t help but slightly relax his guard, carefully observing the starlight floating in the air. Let alone the others, Jamie and Nathaniel, both Level8 Beast Masters, had long been entranced by the starlight. Only Charles shook his head slightly, watching the hourglass in Cuny''s hand, from which the starlight was emanating, with some wariness. "Is this the power of a demigod, as the mysterious person mentioned? It''s so terrifying that it makes one subconsciously abandon vigilance and resistance?" Charles took a deep breath, just as he was about to dodge. Soon, he realized that the starlight in the air wasn''t coming near him at all. At that moment, Cuny looked up in surprise, glancing at Charles before slowly saying: "You actually woke up?" Cuny''s mouth slightly opened, clearly astonished. He looked at Ezra, who had completely relaxed his guard, then back at Charles, whose eyes were full of caution, gaining a clearer understanding of Charles in his mind. This guy Charles definitely had an incredibly steadfast heart and powerful will, even Cuny''s use of the demigod-level [Memory Hourglass] couldn''t affect Charles for too long! "Indeed, anyone who possesses that kind of object is not to be underestimated." Cuny silently thought to himself. He didn''t stop shaking the [Memory Hourglass]. In an instant, the starlight floating in the air seeped into the foreheads of the others. Those invaded by the starlight offered no resistance or struggle, as if they had fallen asleep. Taking advantage of this moment, Cuny slowly said, "Some things can only be said now, once everyone else wakes up, they won''t remember what happened today." "Right now, the situation isn''t very good. The [Abyssal Cult] that attacked you today, I will personally investigate how they came to the Ethereal Grove." "Also, to enter the Abyssal Great Wall, your strength must reach Level9 Beast Master. However, your talent is promising. When you reach Level8 Beast Master, you might be able to give it a try." "Before that, I will do my best to conceal any information about that thing inside you." Charles listened to Cuny''s words and nodded slightly. He could sense some ominous premonitions from Cuny''s serious tone. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to what Cuny said and what had happened today, there must be a terrifying presence outside the Ethereal Grove. A large number of Level9 Beast Masters were stationed within the Abyssal Great Wall to prevent external invasions. Moreover, the internal unity of the Ethereal Grove was not very strong, and there was a high chance of traitors existing. As Charles pondered, Cuny casually placed the [Memory Hourglass] in the air, then took out a white mask and handed it to Charles, saying earnestly: "Every move I make will be watched by many people. Standing too high means there will be more attention. I also can''t stay by your side to protect you all the time." "So, take this mask. When necessary, inject blood and fire attribute energy into it to summon me." "Just try not to use it unless it''s critical. You should understand what that implies." Without any hesitation, Charles reached out and took the white mask, looking at it seriously. Immediately, information prompts appeared in his eyes: [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council [Golden Quality]: A special mask personally forged by the president of the Beast Master Guild, the Master of the Tower, with a unique significance. Effect1: Breath Concealment. The wearer can hide their aura, making them undetectable to anyone below Level9 Beast Master. Effect2: Attribute Energy Absorption. The mask can absorb enemy attribute energy attacks and store them within the mask, supplementing the wearer''s attribute energy at critical moments. Effect3: Phantom Summoning. By using blood and fierce fire, it can summon the phantom of Cuny, the Master of the Tower. The phantom''s strength will be influenced by the wearer''s own strength and fire attribute energy. Currently, the summonable phantom''s strength is Level9 Beast Master, with a duration of one minute. "Note: After performing Phantom Summoning, if the mask is damaged and not repaired, all effects will disappear." Charles instinctively tightened his grip on the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council], which was a golden-quality item! It''s worth noting that the only truly golden-quality item Charles had seen so far was the staff in Lucas''s hands! Charles still remembered the details about that staff: [Light Staff Star Pseud [Golden Quality]: Forged from special materials. Due to material limitations and deficiencies in blacksmithing techniques, it is still far from the legendary true Light Staff. However, even so, its power is undeniable. Effect1: Curse Removal, using light attribute energy to eliminate curses on items, mystical beasts, and Beast Masters. Effect2: Purification, using the staff to attack can inflict double damage on dark attribute mystical beasts and Beast Masters, and can purify some low-intensity unknown horrific effects. Effect3: Heart''s Illusion, capable of creating a highly realistic illusion that immerses the person within, making it difficult to distinguish reality from deception." As a level nine Beast Master, Lucas''s [Light Staff Star Pseud] was instantly overshadowed by the Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council. There''s no need to mention anything else, the last ability, [Phantom Summoning], was the most suitable for Charles. What can a level nine Beast Master summoned for only one minute accomplish? The answer is effortlessly destroying a city! Moreover, this isn''t a fixed summoning time, as Charles''s strength increases, the summoned phantom will become even more powerful and will last longer! Without a doubt, the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council] instantly became Charles''s most important and formidable trump card. Of course, under special circumstances, the unknown power within Charles wouldn''t be much weaker than the Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council! Even Charles, who had always maintained a calm and indifferent demeanor, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, striving to calm himself once more. He reflected on Cuny''s earlier words, that it was best not to use the last effect of the [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council] unless absolutely necessary. Charles understood that doing so might expose his existence. If he attracted too much attention, the secrets he carried might be discovered by others. Thinking of this, Charles slowly nodded and replied, "I understand. I won''t summon you unless it''s critical." Cuny sighed and said: "It''s only temporary. Once I figure out who the traitors within are, you can use it freely. By then, all the powerhouses of the Ethereal Grove will support you." "Because you are the hope of all of us." Cuny thought deeply about this statement in his heart, he didn''t want to put too much pressure on Charles right now. Once he confirmed that certain individuals hadn''t betrayed the Ethereal Grove, he would naturally reveal Charles'' existence. At that point, Charles would become the most important person in the entire Ethereal Grove! "There''s one more thing. Recently, the attribute energy in the Ethereal Grove is about to experience an unprecedented eruption. You need to seize this opportunity to enhance your strength!" As Cuny spoke, he slowly reached out and grasped the Memory Hourglass again. "Attribute energy eruption?" Charles asked curiously, as he had never heard of such a thing before. Cuny explained briefly: It turned out that attribute energy eruptions had happened before. Each time the enemies outside the Ethereal Grove showed signs of movement, various attribute energies within the Ethereal Grove would quietly erupt. At that time, the strength of the Beast Masters in the Ethereal Grove would experience a rapid increase. During this period, the difficulty of breaking through from Level8 Beast Master to Level9 Beast Master would be greatly reduced, and the quality of most mystical beasts would also improve, raising their levels and enhancing their power. Various rare alchemy materials and forging materials would become much easier to obtain! "This isn''t a good thing, is it?" Charles took a deep breath, keenly sensing the underlying crisis behind the attribute energy eruption. Cuny silently nodded and slowly said, "Very perceptive. In the past, there was never such a strong omen of attribute energy eruption. This indicates one thing: the Ethereal Grove is nearing a critical moment of life and death." "The Ethereal Grove has no choice but to do this, only then will there be a glimmer of hope, a hope for saving the world!" Cuny''s words were very heavy, and he cast a complex look at Charles, warning him: "In chaotic times, monsters emerge. The number of geniuses will only increase in the future. Some geniuses from previous eras, who fell into a deep slumber through special means, should soon awaken." "When that happens, you won''t be competing solely against the geniuses of this era for resources. Charles, you must not become complacent. "Geniuses from previous eras are about to awaken? Charles''s pupils slightly contracted, but he didn''t feel any tension.He took a deep breath, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice as he said: "Are those geniuses who awaken from their slumber very strong?" Chapter 455 - Chapter455: Time is Running Out "Very strong. Because this is our last chance." Cuny glanced at Charles and replied. This statement is not false, those geniuses in slumber are far beyond what the ordinary talents of today can compare to. Not to mention, at the very least, this little girl next to him, who is already a level five Beast Master, would find it very difficult to catch up with those sleeping geniuses without some stroke of fortune. After all, entering slumber through special means and then waking up after a large-scale burst of attribute energy requires a massive amount of resources, without significant value, one wouldn''t undertake such a process. "In chaotic times, monsters emerge. It won''t be long before the Ethereal Grove becomes a paradise for the strong and a nightmare for the weak. Charles, hurry up and get stronger." Cuny didn''t say much more, he simply kept watching Charles with a complex gaze, letting out a deep sigh. If possible, he also wanted Charles to stay by his side, continuously growing stronger and enhancing his abilities. However, the risk was too great, Charles was still only a level four Beast Master, and his strength was far too weak. At any moment, he might become a target for others, and there would be no time for regrets! Moreover, regarding the thing within Charles, only he himself could experience many things and see the world for what it truly was in order to grow and become the hope for everyone! Cuny didn''t want to cause any accidents due to his influence. He couldn''t bear that kind of risk! Cuny briefly chatted with Charles, then took the first mysterious person, known as Code Ten, who had just awakened, and left. Charles simply watched them leave, frowning as he contemplated his future plans and goals. ... The Haunted Marsh, headquarters of the Beast Master Guild, atop the tower. The recently returned Cuny sat in the office at the top of the tower, turning his chair towards the huge floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the expanse of the Haunted Marsh. He placed the fingers of his right hand on his thigh, tapping rhythmically. Time passed slowly. In the midst of silence, Cuny suddenly spoke up: "Is everything cleaned up?" A figure slowly materialized, a mysterious person wearing a half white mask. He gently removed the mask, casually placing it on the desk, and then walked over to the nearby sofa, sitting down relaxed." Don''t worry, all members of Genosha''s Constellation organization have been completely eliminated.""Didn''t attract the Four Ghosts'' attention?" Cuny said slowly. The so-called Four Ghosts were his term for the four powerful entities of the Constellation organization. Normally, they should be referred to as Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. However, those four guys'' mystical beasts were exceptionally bizarre, appearing as distorted monsters that simply didn''t deserve such titles. "No, those four guys should be busy with something else. By the way, Boss, can''t you just erase my memories? It''s really uncomfortable to have these feelings I can''t recall!" The figure known as Ten took off his mask, revealing a stunningly beautiful face that looked like a legendary siren. However, the large dark circles under his eyes stripped away his air of mystery. "Put the mask back on, Duan Yang. Alright, you have other matters to attend to, so don''t forget after the meeting." Cuny completely disregarded his complaints. "A meeting? Are we having another gathering of the ten? It hasn''t been long since the last one, has it?" Duan Yang silently put the half white mask back on, he was already used to it. His face, resembling that of a stunning beauty, often attracted peculiar stares from others. He didn''t want that, it was just how he was born, and he had no desire to change it. Quickly, Cuny, sitting in his chair, stood up silently, took a deep breath, and walked toward the conference room. The mysterious person known as Ten, or Duan Yang, yawned and followed behind him. So soon, besides the two of them, eight more figures appeared in the conference room. "What''s this meeting about again? It hasn''t been long since the last one, has it?" someone complained in a low tone. Cuny didn''t respond, he merely fixed a cold gaze on the elderly woman who had spoken. "If your [Suspended Mountain] continues with this uncooperative attitude, don''t blame me for taking matters into my own hands." Cuny said in an icy voice. The temperature in the entire conference room dropped instantly, and Duan Yang, standing next to him, silently stepped back a couple of paces, clearly wanting to avoid the chill emanating from Cuny. "You! I was just asking a question, is that necessary? We, the [Suspended Mountain], do not welcome outsiders. We will cooperate with you when it''s required." the old woman quickly changed her tone and replied. The others present noticed that Cuny''s attitude was a bit off, and no one spoke, all quietly waiting for what was next."Alright, the [Constellation] organization has been quite active lately and has produced some very interesting things." Cuny slowly began, observing the others as he spoke. However, it was unfortunate that those present were not only incredibly powerful but also very shrewd. No one revealed any strange expressions and simply waited quietly for Cuny to continue. "The [Constellation] organization''s little rats have grown a bit too arrogant. It''s been a long time since I''ve taken a proper stroll outside. Ten, once you finish your current tasks, go take a trip to the Abyssal Great Wall for me and have a good look around." Cuny said calmly. His voice was calm, but to the others, it sounded like a thunderclap, especially to the elderly woman who had spoken first, she was from the mysterious [Suspended Mountain]! When the [Suspended Mountain] had refused to cooperate actively, Cuny had personally gone up the mountain. The outside world was unaware of what had transpired, they only knew that one-third of the [Suspended Mountain] had been turned into magma by raging flames. Since then, a group of light attribute level nine Beast Masters had appeared within the Abyssal Great Wall. Now, just as Cuny had managed to maintain a long stretch of peace, he was planning to venture out again. What could that possibly mean? The elderly woman''s thoughts raced as she recalled the recent behavior of the Beast Masters from the Suspended Mountain. There hadn''t been any particularly outrageous actions, had there? "Could it be that Cuny is dissatisfied with the Suspended Mountain again? Is he looking to use this opportunity to give us another warning?" the old woman pondered. At that moment, a frail old man slowly spoke up, "Where exactly do you plan to go? Is something special happening?" Upon hearing this, everyone in the room fell silent, redirecting their gazes back to Cuny. "Maybe yes, maybe no. Perhaps I''m just bored and want to see the scenery outside? Or maybe some people are getting restless and harboring thoughts they shouldn''t." Cuny said expressionlessly, his words ambiguous and unclear. "Are you going to the Cyber Academy as well?" the frail old man said slowly, he was the dean of the Cyber Academy! "Yes, I''ll be visiting all of them: the Cyber Academy, the [Suspended Mountain], the [Beast Sect], the nation of the Haunted Marsh, and the Abyssal Great Wall." Cuny replied.Silence fell again, once more into silence. Everyone''s hearts grew uneasy as they contemplated the meaning behind Cuny''s words, trying to discern something. It''s important to note that Cuny''s strength far surpassed that of anyone present! They were merely demigod-level Beast Master powerhouses, while Cuny had likely already touched upon the true realm of divinity! Such a person, even if the entire group present rushed him, could not be easily dealt with. "By the way, who is currently stationed at the Abyssal Great Wall?" Cuny seemed to remember something and casually asked. "That would be me." replied a plump-looking middle-aged man with a harmless demeanor and a faint smile on his face. "Number Six, get ready. Ten will be heading to the Abyssal Great Wall in a couple of days." Cuny stated. Number Six nodded and remained silent, lost in his thoughts. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, Cuny mentioned some other trivial matters and lightly suggested that if any exceptionally gifted talents appeared in the future, they could consider them for the substitute positions in the Ten. No one took this matter to heart, everyone was preoccupied with contemplating Cuny''s decision to leave the tower and what his intentions were in sending Ten to the Abyssal Great Wall. Once the meeting concluded, only Ten, Duan Yang, and Cuny remained in the conference room. "Boss, what am I supposed to do in a place like that? You know I can''t really adapt to that kind of environment. I will..." Duan Yang''s words were cut off abruptly by Cuny. "You don''t need to do anything, just stay there." Cuny said, waving his hand to signal Ten to leave. Knowing Cuny''s character well, Ten did not say another word and simply turned to exit. Now, only Cuny remained in the vast conference room. "What purpose could I have? I''m just thinking of making some noise, this way, people should shift their attention away from a small place like Genosha." Cuny''s voice slowly echoed. No one would ever guess that the purpose behind all this was for Charles. The top forces, organizations, and nations of the Ethereal Grove were all unsettled and taking action because of Cuny''s words. They would never know that all of this was to ensure that an eighteen-year-old boy could grow up in peace. "Charles, as long as you haven''t fully matured, I will do my best to stay alive, but time is running short." Cuny silently raised his arm, and an explosion of fiery divine power surged forth from his body. In the next moment, a distorted and grotesque face appeared on his arm, displaying a mocking expression. Chapter 456 - Chapter456: Frank In the training room of the Cyber Academy in Genosha, Calivia/ Charles was watching the constantly flashing notifications in front of him: [ Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv.28 has defeated lightning demon ape Lv.27, experience +40! ] [ Ding! Your mystical beast Max Lv.28 has gained growth in battle training, experience +30! ] [ Ding! Your mystical beast Mia Lv.27 has defeated steel warhorse Lv.26, experience +40! ] It had been almost two days since the end of the inter-academy competition, and he didn''t know how Cuny managed it, but it seemed like everyone had forgotten what happened afterward.Their memories were stuck at the moment Charles defeated Luna. According to logic, someone should have noticed something was off because a segment of continuous memory suddenly had a gap, which would surely feel strange. "Maybe it''s because of the [Memory Hourglass]. Even Teacher Ezra didn''t notice anything unusual, it''s truly remarkable!" Charles thought to himself. Although this incident carried significant risks, the rewards were quite impressive. Not to mention, at the very least, he had obtained a golden-quality [Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council]! If this were to spread, it would definitely cause a huge sensation. After all, even the formidable Level9 Beast Master Lucas only used golden-quality items. Moreover, through this event, Charles also learned about the quality of weapons and equipment. Besides the standard grades of gray, white, green, blue, purple, orange, and gold, there were even higher tiers. Those tiers included semi-artifacts, incomplete artifacts, and full artifacts! For instance, the [Memory Hourglass] in Cuny''s hands was a semi-artifact, yet it possessed such bizarre powers. It''s hard to imagine how much greater the power of an incomplete artifact or a full artifact-level item would be! Thinking of this, Charles glanced at the various weapons and equipment in his [Storage Space]. [Storage Space]: [Weapons]: black gold long knife (orange) [Equipment]: Substitute Mask for the Ten-Person Council (gold), Beast Transformation Flesh (orange), Overlord Heavy Armor (orange), Mysterious Fragment (orange), nine netherworld armband (purple), ... [Daily Use]: Tent, bedding, quilts, camping lamp, flashlight, ... [Alchemy Miracle Drug]: High-level auxiliary training miracle drug (orange), body restriction release miracle drug (orange), ... [Special]: Map Fragment [2/3] [Map Fragment] (2/3): This is a map that records the location of the ancient gods'' beast fall. Due to the map missing the last1/3, only a vague general location can be inferred. [Click to view details] Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. Not to mention, a golden-quality mask, an orange-quality [black gold long knife], and three other orange-quality pieces of equipment. Even an average Level9 Beast Master probably wouldn''t have this much! Even more boldly, the high-quality weapons and equipment currently in the Genosha royal treasury might not surpass what is in [Storage Space]! "Have I really become this wealthy?" Charles wondered, casting a doubtful glance at Little Gold in the training room, who was constantly eating, and sighed softly. Not enough, still not enough! Little Gold''s strength was increasing rapidly, in just a few days, it had already risen from level twenty-six to level twenty-eight. A significant part of the reason was that Charles wanted to enhance his strength as quickly as possible, so he had fed Little Gold all the less important metal materials he had on hand. "Max is almost at level twenty-nine, and Mousie is the same. It''s time to prepare, collecting their promotion materials will likely take quite some time." Charles thought rapidly. Time is limited, and to maximize efficiency, a clear and effective plan must be established and executed. The establishment of the Genius Club, the continued leveling up of mystical beasts, the collection of promotion materials, entering the royal secret realm for strength enhancement, and having a second opportunity to enter the royal treasury to select equipment. These are the things Charles needs to focus on in the near future. I must say, the information Cuny provided really stirred a slight sense of tension in his heart. The geniuses of Genosha no longer posed a significant threat to Charles. Only stronger geniuses would excite him. "Once I become a Level5 Beast Master, I should have enough strength to train in other countries. There shouldn''t be any issues with Teacher Colton. Once I collect the last piece of the [Map Fragment], I can attempt to find the whereabouts of the divine beasts!" Charles took a deep breath. He also wanted to visit the Gaoshan nationality in Genosha to see Catherine. However, that depended on whether he had enough time. If he could successfully become a Level5 Beast Master before the assessment at Cyber Academy, then he should have some free time to visit the Gaoshan nationality. Thinking of this, Charles slowly calmed his mind, removing the distractions from his thoughts, and focused entirely on his Beast Master training. Time passed little by little, and it wasn''t until the moonlight was bright that Charles finally walked out of the training room, feeling a bit fatigued. At this moment, there were not many people left in Cyber Academy. Even so, upon seeing Charles, nearly every student greeted him with excitement: "Charles!" "Idol!" "Lord Supervisor!" Charles merely nodded in response, he was still not accustomed to being called "Lord Supervisor." It always sounded strange to him. He needed to get used to it quickly! After all, he was quite satisfied with the powers of the Supervisor. Not only could he mobilize the local Beast Master army, but he could also operate without being constrained by other officials! As Charles walked away, several students began to discuss quietly among themselves: "I really can''t imagine how much Charles has changed in less than half a year since coming to Genosha Calivia!" "Eighteen-year-old Supervisor! What does that even mean? Basically, all the officials in Genosha can''t maintain a strong stance in front of Charles!" "That''s just so enviable!" "Enough talk, hurry back to rest. If you can achieve what Charles has done, then you too deserve that kind of honor." The chatter suddenly quieted down. The students present exchanged glances and then sighed simultaneously. To achieve what Charles has accomplished is more far-fetched than dreaming of winning the lottery and achieving financial freedom! Early the next morning, as soon as the sky brightened, Charles woke up. There was no way the morning classes could continue because those who secured a spot in the inter-academy competition would enter the royal treasury together this morning to select suitable weapons and equipment. Although, in Charles''s eyes, there was nothing good left in the Genosha royal treasury. It couldn''t even compare to the weapons and equipment he currently possessed. However, even if he couldn''t use them, they could be auctioned off through the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association. The gold obtained could then be used to collect promotion materials for mystical beasts. "I also need to help Finn, Zachary, Luna, and Luma pick out suitable weapons and equipment to enhance their strength as much as possible." Charles thought to himself. Including the substitute Luma, there were six people in total, and there was still one Grace. Charles would not be so kind as to help her choose weapons. After a simple breakfast, Charles arrived at the entrance of Cyber Academy. Zachary, Luna, Finn, and Luma were already waiting there. As soon as they saw Charles, everyone''s eyes lit up. "Charles! Come here! I bought you some steaming coffee to wake you up!" Zachary waved his arm vigorously, calling out to Charles. Finn and Luma didn''t show much change in expression, they just kept their eyes on Charles, filled with anticipation. "Charles, I''ve heard you''ve already been to the royal treasury once. You must know exactly what good stuff is in there!" Zachary slowly handed the coffee to Charles and continued speaking: "Last time, Charles, you helped a frontline warrior pick out a very suitable piece of equipment. I wonder if you could give me some advice this time, as I''m worried I might pick something useless due to bad luck." Zachary said cautiously, while Finn and Luma turned their expectant gazes toward Charles. "Of course, no problem at all. It''s not that difficult." Charles replied decisively. Upon hearing this response, the usually aloof Luna instinctively looked at the confident Charles, a hint of anticipation rising in her heart. However, at that moment, Grace suddenly appeared, followed by a young man in his twenties who looked quite arrogant as he spoke: "Is everyone here? Let me remind you, there are a lot of items in the treasury. Even the most knowledgeable scholar can''t completely discern the quality of every weapon and piece of equipment." "The treasures accumulated by Genosha over a long time are not so easily selected!" "That''s simply outrageous!" Charles frowned instantly at the sound of the young man''s voice. At that moment, Zachary took a couple of steps closer to Charles and whispered, "This guy is Prince Avery''s son, Frank! He''s the one who was harassing Luna before and got beaten up by Lord Nathaniel." Charles then realized that this was Luna''s former suitor, no wonder he was so aggressive from the start. Having seen enough disbelief from others, Charles didn''t bother to explain. He chose not to argue, knowing that the truth would reveal itself soon enough. "Hmph!" Frank snorted coldly. He was extremely displeased, not only because of Luna''s relationship with Charles but also due to a more important matter. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 457 - Chapter457: It’s Our Frank’s Family That was when his father, Avery, who couldn''t be present due to other matters, had reminded him to find an opportunity to reveal the location of the orange-quality equipment in the royal treasury to Charles when he arrived. Coincidentally, that orange-quality equipment was exactly what Frank had always desired but could never obtain. "Not only Luna, but everything I can''t have seems to be falling into your hands, Charles. You really are lucky!" Frank thought to himself, gritting his teeth. He was a member of the Genosha royal family, the son of Prince Avery! With his esteemed identity and high status, it was hard for him to accept that something he had long sought was about to fall into the hands of Charles, a mere commoner. However, recalling his father Avery''s reminders, Frank still managed to suppress his dissatisfaction and honestly led Charles and the others into the palace. After going through layer upon layer of checkpoints and inspections, it took a long time before they finally arrived in front of the royal treasury. "The place is here, no time to waste. You''ll be entering the royal treasury soon to select your equipment, but there are a few things you need to pay attention to." Frank said, lifting his head with pride as he looked down at Luma, Charles, and Finn. His gaze was filled with arrogance, and after a pause, he briefly outlined the requirements: "Each person can only take out one piece of equipment, and every piece inside has a tracking device." "You only have one hour. If you don''t come out within that time, it will be considered a voluntary forfeiture, and you will lose your eligibility." "No matter what kind of weapon or equipment you choose, once you come out, there will be no exchanges or returns." "And if some people decide to follow others'' opinions, they better not regret it later!" Upon hearing these words, Finn, Zachary, and Luma showed no hesitation on their faces and directly turned to Charles, saying: "Charles, we''re leaving everything to you from here on." "Hmph, idiot. Zachary, you''re getting dumber by the day. It''s true, spending too much time with certain people will inevitably infect you with some of their traits." Frank sneered disdainfully. He shifted his gaze to Luna, the arrogance on his face suddenly vanishing, replaced instead with concern as he slowly spoke :"Luna, I know the location of a purple-quality weapon. Come over, and I''ll tell you." As he spoke, Frank silently directed his eyes toward Charles, as if to imply that he could help Luna obtain a precious purple-quality weapon. Was Charles capable of that? Zachary instantly furrowed his brow, this was clearly against the rules. If such things were done in secrecy, it was impossible for others to hold them accountable. Now Frank was openly discussing this matter in front of everyone, obviously showing that he didn''t care about their opinions at all. Finn didn''t react much. Given his intelligence and cleverness, he wouldn''t be too surprised by such matters. As for Luma, he simply clenched his fists a bit tighter, took a deep breath, and then fell silent as if he hadn''t seen anything at all. Luma was always very aware of the upper-class dynamics, the standards for everything differed between commoners and nobles. He had grown accustomed to such scenes and could only pretend he hadn''t heard anything. Meanwhile, Luna merely cast a slight glance at Frank before saying with a face full of disgust: "Get lost, don''t call my name." Frank frowned slightly, seemingly not quite understanding Luna''s choice, and said: "Have you thought this through? That''s a purple-quality weapon, perfect for you. Although there are orange-quality weapons in the treasury, I also" At this point, Frank seemed to recall something and closed his mouth.He did know the location of an orange-quality weapon but intended to tell that to Charles. "Otherwise, I won''t say anything. I''ll just get scolded by my father at most, but if I tell others and have them help me acquire that orange-quality weapon, even if I get beaten half to death, it''s worth it!" Frank kept rolling his eyes, lost in thought. Luna curled her lip in disdain toward Frank. She turned her gaze to Charles and slowly said: "Charles, do you have enough time later?" Luna was concerned that Charles might take too much time choosing suitable weapons for them, potentially wasting his time. In response to Luna''s concern, Charles nodded gently and replied: "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time to pick out suitable weapons for you." This was no exaggeration, with the information hints in his eyes, Charles was fully aware of all the weapons in the royal treasury! No one who had been in the royal treasury as long as Charles could understand it as well as he did. "You can keep bragging. Since you''re so confident, you should be able to find all the orange-quality weapons in the treasury, right?" Frank immediately retorted. Charles completely ignored him, treating Frank''s words as if a wild dog were barking in his ear. It was this feeling of being overlooked that made Frank unable to hold back any longer. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pointed directly at Charles''s face and said, "Are you deaf? I''m talking to you!" Charles slowly turned around, facing the furious Frank, and spoke slowly, his tone cold and ruthless: "You can shut your mouth. You''re just a guide, why are you talking so much?" "You! Fine, fine! This is royal territory. What does it matter if you are Charles? The royal family is the master of Genosha!" Frank said sharply. At this moment, his inner thoughts were fully exposed. Yes, as a member of the Genosha royal family, Frank had never considered that one day a boy from a commoner''s background would disregard his words so completely and even tell him to shut up! Moreover, this person had made Luna change her aloof attitude, causing his father, Avery, to want to reveal the location of the orange-quality weapons in advance! "Damn it, where does a lowly bastard get that kind of courage?" Frank instinctively cursed. In an instant, A shadow flashed by, and Frank was sent flying backward! Under the incredulous gazes of the crowd, Charles slowly retracted his right leg, calmly looking at Frank and calmly:"It seems you''ve forgotten that I have another identityI''m the Supervisor of Genosha." The words "Supervisor" instantly brought Frank back to his senses. He slowly reached up to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze turning icy as he looked at Charles and said: "What a great Supervisor! Even if you have the right to act against officials, I haven''t done anything wrong. Isn''t this a gross abuse of power?" A slight smile curved at the corners of Charles''s mouth as he looked at Frank, who had just been so arrogant but now was trying to reason with him. A hint of helplessness appeared on his face. No matter how others criticized, mocked, or even insulted him in their hearts, as long as they didn''t say it out loud, there was no way to hold them accountable. Charles''s patience had already been considerable, he said nothing in response to Frank''s words. Some so-called nobles are like that, when faced with someone yielding, they don''t see it as goodwill but rather assume others are easy to bully, thus becoming even more overbearing. "Acting against you? I just thought you were being a bit uncivilized earlier, so I thought I''d help you swallow those filthy words. How is that acting against you?" Charles replied, extending his hand to pat his forehead, feigning a sudden realization, and continued: "Is it possible that your strength is so weak that even my minor assistance is too much for you? If that''s the case, then I truly didn''t consider that aspect." With a smile, a calm tone, and natural gestures, his words were filled with endless ridicule and disdain. Charles understood the nature of these nobles, he was merely employing their attitude against them. Unexpectedly, Frank''s face turned increasingly red, and his body began to tremble. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, saying in a fierce voice: "Charles, do you realize what you''re doing? You are provoking the dignity of the entire Genosha royal family!" "I, Frank, son of Prince Avery of Genosha, how dare you treat me this way?" "You''re finished, Charles. Once my father finds out, you''re done for!" Charles, feeling a bit bored, extended his pinky finger and dug it into his ear. The furious Frank stood in stark contrast to the calm and composed Charles. Finn quietly shifted closer to Zachary, watching the scene unfold, and whispered, "I can''t believe Charles can be this infuriating?" Zachary coughed lightly, noticing no one was paying attention to him, and replied, "This is my first time seeing it too." Charles glanced back at Zachary and Finn, and they quickly separated, pretending nothing had happened as they looked around. "I''m just treating them the way they treat others. I didn''t expect them to be so fragile that they couldn''t handle it." Charles said softly. This statement sent Frank into a complete rage. He looked at Charles''s figure and hissed, "You''re just a commoner. What gives you the right to act so high and mighty?" "Genius? Genosha doesn''t belong to you geniuses, it belongs to us, Frank''s family!" In the next moment, several hexagram arrays suddenly lit up around Frank. Was he about to attack Charles? Luna, Finn, Zachary, and Luma all narrowed their eyes, preparing to take action! At that moment, a loud voice shouted, "Damn you, ungrateful wretch! What do you think you''re doing?" Chapter 458 - Chapter458: Ungrateful Wretch! In the next moment, under the watchful eyes of several people, Prince Avery of Genosha arrived in front of Frank, who was about to summon a mystical beast, at lightning speed. "Ungrateful wretch!" "Bang!" The sound of a stone wall shattering echoed as Frank struggled to rise amidst the swirling dust, looking at his father in disbelief. "Father! You..." Frank had just managed to stand up, but before he could finish his sentence, Prince Avery of Genosha swiftly moved forward once again, raising his hand high. "Slap!" The crisp sound of a slap rang out. Frank looked at his father Avery in disbelief, his cheek instantly swelling up like a freshly baked loaf of bread, with fresh blood appearing again at the corner of his mouth. "Ungrateful wretch, do you want to drive me to my grave? I trusted you and let you lead Charles, but what were you doing just now? Huh!" "How could you even think about attacking Charles?" "Ungrateful wretch!" Avery could no longer suppress the anger within him.He had only let his son Frank take his place to guide Charles into the royal treasury because of the summons from His Majesty the Emperor of Genosha. As soon as he finished his conversation with Emperor Miles of Genosha, Avery hurried over to the royal treasury, fearing that something unexpected might happen. The most concerning scene unfolded before him: his son Frank, in front of so many people, wanted to summon a mystical beast to attack Charles? He knew that the reason Emperor Miles had summoned him was to discuss matters related to Charles, and the underlying message was clear: Charles was only eighteen years old, and no matter what he did, he should be treated with more tolerance. Miles hadn''t said anything else, but as the Prince of Genosha, Avery understood the implications very well. If they didn''t show tolerance towards Charles, or even targeted him on purpose, the consequences could invoke the Emperor''s wrath! At that moment, he was still feeling relieved because his daughter Snow had a good relationship with Luna, and Luna got along well with Charles. Avery thought that he could also become closer to Charles. To achieve this goal, he even had Frank tell Charles the exact location of the orange weaponry. Unexpectedly, Frank seemed to have gone mad and wanted to attack Charles! This made Avery feel an overwhelming sense of panic. If His Majesty the Emperor found out, the consequences would be unimaginable! That kick and slap, while appearing powerful, actually didn''t cause much harm. The purpose was merely to make Frank look more pitiful, setting the stage for what was to come. Thinking of this, Avery shot a fierce glance at Frank, signaling him to shut his mouth and say nothing. Then, Avery slowly turned around, wearing a look of deep apology, and spoke to Charles, saying: "I''m sorry, Charles. I''ve been busy with my duties and have neglected to discipline my child. Please, be magnanimous and don''t take it to heart." "Once we return, I will definitely have a serious talk with him to help him realize his mistakes." After saying this, Avery subtly shifted his gaze to Charles, wanting to gauge Charles''s reaction. However, to his surprise, Charles showed no expression at all and simply replied, "Hmm." In an instant, the atmosphere became awkward. Avery looked at the expressionless Charles, feeling helpless. He had already lowered his head and taken the blame for everything, placing all the fault on Frank, providing an easy way out. If this were any other noble, they would have already accepted the excuse. Avery recalled what Emperor Miles of Genosha had said earlier. He silently took a deep breath to suppress his displeasure and turned to look at Frank, whose face was swollen and bleeding. He sternly said: "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and apologize to Charles!" Frank seemed not to hear, remaining motionless. It wasn''t until Avery raised his hand again that Frank reluctantly walked over, head down. Charles watched Frank from a distance with interest, saying nothing. The blame for the situation didn''t rest on him, it was merely the impotent rage of this noble prince''s son. If it were someone else, they would have already reconciled after Avery''s earlier remarks. However, Charles was not so easily inclined to forgive Frank. "Your Highness, it seems your son is quite unwilling. I don''t like to force people into things. Perhaps it would be better to just let the apology go." Charles said calmly. Avery instantly turned to look at Charles, noticing the smile on his facea smile that was both mocking and enigmatic. He knew that Frank, this unworthy son, needed to suffer properly! "Lift your head and apologize to Charles!" Avery ordered sternly. Reluctantly, Frank slowly raised his head, revealing his swollen face that looked like a pig''s before Charles. "I-I''m sorry, Charles. It was my fault. I apologize." came a voice as faint as a mosquito''s buzz. Charles made no move, continuing to gaze at Frank. Frank gritted his teeth, trying to suppress the bitterness in his eyes, and raised his voice slightly, saying: "I''m sorry! I was wrong!" Avery glanced at Charles and slowly said, "He has realized his mistake. How about we just let this matter go?" Charles looked at the pitiful Frank. This was already the best outcome, after all, he was the son of the Prince of Genosha. Unless he committed an unforgivable mistake, it was impossible to deal him a significant blow. "Let''s see if this kid knows how to be sensible. If he goes too far, I''ll make sure to expose some flaws, and if he acts then, it would be a guaranteed death trap!" Charles shot Frank a meaningful glance. Frank suddenly felt a chill enveloping him, but he brushed off the feeling after a moment of distraction. Just as Charles and the others were about to turn and enter the royal treasury to select suitable equipment, Frank suddenly spoke up: "Wait a minute, Grace! I know where there''s an orange-quality piece of equipment. Come over, and I''ll tell you!" In an instant, Finn, Zachary, and Luma halted in their tracks, while Luna also turned her gaze towards Charles. As a result, the others realized that Charles seemed to have not heard them at all. He showed no sign of acknowledgment and walked directly toward the entrance of the royal treasury. Only Grace slowed her pace, hesitating for a moment before she began to walk slowly toward Frank. This action undoubtedly placed her firmly in opposition to Charles, but her relationship with Charles had long been one of rivalry, essentially making them enemies. Frank, on the other hand, clearly harbored resentment toward Charles. Embracing the principle that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, Grace intended to listen carefully to see if Frank would actually tell her the location of the orange-quality weaponry. Avery merely watched the scene unfolding before him, making no effort to intervene. His gaze was fixed on his son Frank, filled with disappointment. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How utterly foolish! At that moment, Avery glanced at Charles and saw that he had already entered the royal treasury. It was too late to stop anything now. "Sigh..." Avery let out a heavy breath. He looked at Frank, who was now conversing with Grace, and felt too weary to take any further remedial action. Regardless of the outcome, getting Frank away from Genosha was the best course of action. Avery understood that, given Charles''s talent, he wouldn''t be staying in Genosha for long. He would surely seek out broader horizons. Meanwhile, his son Frank would likely only ever be a noble in Genosha for the rest of his life. Once Frank finished speaking with Grace, she hurriedly ran into the royal treasury. Outside stood Prince Avery of Genosha and his son Frank. "Let me guess, you don''t actually want to tell Grace the location of the orange-quality weaponry, do you?" Avery said flatly. Frank did not answer immediately. He slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and only when his face was devoid of any trace of blood did he reply: "One purple-quality weapon is already enough. I''ll go back in later for that orange-quality weapon." Upon hearing this, the disappointment in Avery''s eyes deepened even further. He sighed again and slowly said, "Are you trying to make Charles believe that the weapon Grace will choose is orange-quality, hoping to incite competition between Charles and Grace?" "If you intend to escalate the conflict between Grace and Charles, why hesitate to part with an orange-quality weapon?" "You lack the resolve, and the scheme you''ve come up with is laughable." Frank listened to his father''s contemptuous words, and in an instant, he raised his head, looking at Avery with determination. "That is an orange-quality weapon! There are only a few in the entire royal treasury, and Charles won''t be able to resist!" "As long as Grace guides it well and incites Charles to compete, whatever Charles brings out will just be garbage!" With that thought, Frank''s eyes widened as he stared fixedly at the already closed treasury doors. His plan was perfect, Charles would surely fall for it! After finally gaining the opportunity to enter the royal treasury, if he ends up choosing something worthless due to his interference, that would be the consequence of opposing him! "This is just the beginning, Charles. You better watch out!" Avery simply watched Frank, whose expression was twisted with intensity, and slowly said, "If you are so determined, then just watch closely. Once Charles comes out, you''ll realize how foolish you truly are." "Tomorrow, I will assign you to the front lines. When you return, we''ll talk then." Chapter 460 - 460: Orange Quality! Zachary hesitated as he followed Charles''s gaze, only to see two supreme spears displayed on a rack. One of them was silver-white, shimmering brightly under the sunlight, with intricate dragon scale patterns that made it hard to look away. Zachary had his eyes fixed on the impressive-looking silver supreme spear, completely oblivious to the dark red supreme spear next to it. "Charles, you don''t need to explain too much." Zachary said. "I trust you. If it were me, I would choose the silver supreme spear without hesitation!" Unable to contain his excitement, he pushed off the ground slightly, and his body swiftly moved towards the silver supreme spear like a nimble swallow. However, at that moment, an unusual situation occurred. Charles quickly shouted, "You''re mistaken! It''s not the silver supreme spear, it''s that dark red one!" At the same time, Grace, who stood in front of Charles and the others, showed no hesitation and directly summoned a mystical beast, using [Beast Mastery]. In an instant, the air seemed to come alive. Without using any special [combat techniques] to enhance his strength, Zachary''s reaction speed naturally fell far behind Grace''s. The dazzling silver supreme spear was already firmly in Grace''s grasp. "This is mine!" Grace shouted fiercely, suddenly retreating. She thought that since she hadn''t gotten the weapon she wanted, Zachary would relentlessly pursue her and forcefully try to snatch it away. The next moment, Grace''s pupils narrowed, and she stepped forward two paces as if she had discovered something unacceptable, her face filled with shock as she looked at Zachary. From her perspective, ever since Zachary heard Charles''s shout, his body had not changed direction at all, he moved straight toward the dark red supreme spear, not even glancing at the exceptionally beautiful silver supreme spear in her hand. "You really don''t intend to take the weapon from me?" Grace asked, her eyes wide open, instinctively inquiring. Grasping the dark red supreme spear, Zachary slowly turned his head and glanced at Grace, responding: "To be honest, at first, Charles didn''t specify which weapon he meant. I actually really wanted the silver supreme spear in your hand." "However, since Charles has said it, then this dark red supreme spear in my hand must be better than yours!" Zachary flashed a smile. When Charles gave Luma the choice of weapons earlier, he had felt puzzled and asked a question or two, but it didn''t change Luma''s decision. He trusted Charles''s judgment! After all, he knew that last time Charles had chosen an orange-quality weapon from the royal treasury! Following Charles was definitely the right choice! At that moment, Grace looked at Zachary with the gaze of someone looking at a fool and slowly said, "You really trust Charles that much? You should know that this silver supreme spear in my hand was personally told to me by Frank to be a purple-quality supreme spear, named [Dragon Scale Silver Spear]!" "If you hadn''t been interrupted by Charles just now, that [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] might have been yours!" "What a pity, what a shame, that you were foolish enough to choose to believe in a commoner like Charles. When you go out and find out that your dark red supreme spear is just a white or green quality weapon, you''ll have plenty to regret." Grace''s tone was filled with certainty, everything she had just said was true! So focused on what kind of worthless trash Charles would pick, she almost let Zachary steal the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] from her! Fortunately, that foolish kid Zachary chose to trust Charles. Once they left and confirmed their chosen weapons, there would be no opportunity to change them. At that time, she would definitely take the chance to mock these people''s stupidity. A commoner''s words, and they believed them without even a second thought? "Perhaps Luma, Finn, Zachary, and Luna will secretly blame Charles in their hearts. When that time comes, I will take advantage of the situation and make Charles lose face!" Grace thought to herself. When Zachary returned with the dark red supreme spear, Finn and Luma immediately gathered around, curiously staring at the dark red supreme spear in Zachary''s hand. Luma cautiously asked, "So, how does it feel to hold the supreme spear?" Zachary instinctively swung the dark red supreme spear with a sudden flourish, and a strong scent of blood swept through the air. "What is this? The smell of blood?" Finn frowned and quickly turned to glance at the calm Charles, swallowing the words that were about to escape his lips. His mind raced with thoughts: "I''ve only heard that some high-quality weapons, when used or carried for long periods, can drain the user''s life force!" "Could it be that Charles is unaware of this and misjudged it?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finn looked at Zachary, who was filled with excitement, and the unusually strong smell of blood that accompanied Zachary''s movements with the supreme spear. Finally, Finn couldn''t hold back any longer. He quietly tugged at Charles''s sleeve and whispered: "Is that dark red supreme spear really suitable for Zachary?" Charles glanced at the worried Finn and understood that he was thinking of Zachary''s well-being. "Don''t worry, it''s a purple-quality supreme spear, quite suitable for Zachary. By the way, what kind of weapon do you want?" Charles asked slowly, as he had hardly ever seen Finn use a weapon and was a bit uncertain. "A bow, a longbow!" Finn answered without hesitation. Since Charles said that Zachary''s dark red supreme spear was fine, it should indeed be okay. The reason he chose a longbow as his desired weapon was simple: the team currently lacked a presence capable of providing long-range support. With many [combat techniques], Finn was the most suitable candidate for this role of long-range support. "It''s hard to believe that when the enemy gets close to you and engages in close combat, you will be facing a powerful Beast Master who has mastered [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]." Charles thought silently as he glanced at Finn. He only took a few moments to fully understand Finn''s intentions. However, finding a longbow was proving to be somewhat challenging. Charles looked at the vast number of weapons and equipment before him and fell into a lengthy search. As the time limit approached, Charles finally found a purple-quality longbow, and relevant information instantly appeared in his view: [Azure Drakehorn Longbow [purple-quality]: Forged from rare high-tier mystical beast materials, it possesses tremendous power, with a bowstring that can be adjusted, and can also serve as a weapon for killing when necessary! Effect: Rapid Fire, consumes a certain amount of stamina, allowing for a large number of arrows to be shot in quick succession to suppress enemies.] So far, Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Grace had all chosen their weapons and equipment, leaving only Charles and Luna without selections. "What kind of equipment do you want? There''s still some time left, we can make it." Charles said to Luna. Luna immediately replied, "As long as it''s not an especially difficult weapon to wield, I can use anything!" Charles thought for a moment, among these people, he and Luna were the strongest, followed by Finn, Grace, and the others. When he last visited the royal treasury, Charles had seen two pieces of orange-quality equipment. The weapons and equipment he currently possessed were not only of high quality but also abundant! He had long since lost interest in ordinary-quality weapons, only orange-quality weapons could pique his interest. "By the way, there aren''t many orange-quality weapons in the royal treasury. If I take them all, won''t the king be angry?" Charles mused to himself, then quickly dismissed the thought. After all, these weapons would just gather dust in the royal treasury and wouldn''t be of much use, it was better to let them be taken and utilized in the fight against Kingston. As he contemplated, Charles made his way back to the place he had visited last time. Soon, he saw the information prompt appear before him: [Thunder Breaker Spear [orange-quality]: The spearhead is forged from the horn of an eighth-tier ferocious beast, the Lightning Unicorn, while the spear shaft is crafted from a mix of various rare metals, making it hard yet somewhat flexible. Effect: Can actively release a large-area lightning attack through the supreme spear, causing widespread paralysis and fainting among enemies.] [Gale Bird Feather Shoes [orange-quality]: Made from the feathers of the rare high-tier ferocious beast, the Gale Bird, these shoes can enhance the user''s speed and reduce stamina consumption during long-distance running. Effect 1: Instant Burst, allows the user to dash forward a certain distance. Effect 2: Gliding, when falling from a height, the user will glide down instead of plummeting directly.] "These must be the last two pieces of orange-quality equipment in the royal treasury." Charles thought as he looked at the [Thunder Breaker Spear] and the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes], and without any hesitation, he picked them up. "This shoe-type equipment is for you, it''s orange-quality." Charles said as he directly handed the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] to Luna. Luna, who had previously shown little expression, suddenly opened her rosy lips wide and repeated in disbelief, "Orange-quality?" Her eyes widened as she began to question her own ears. As the daughter of Minister Nathaniel, Luna knew very well that there were indeed a few good items in the royal treasury, but the difficulty of obtaining them was incredibly high. She never expected that there would be one right in front of her! Chapter 461 - 461：Avery Announces "Charles? You can''t be mistaken, can you? Are you sure this shoe is orange-quality?" Luna asked with some confusion. Her first reaction was to refuse because orange-quality weapons and equipment were crucial for enhancing the strength of a Beast Master. Especially between intermediate and low-level Beast Masters, a good weapon could instantly turn the tide of battle and kill the enemy! Luna had originally thought that what Charles had chosen for her was a purple-quality weapon, but she didn''t expect it to be orange-quality! Luna took a deep breath and handed the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] back to Charles, saying: "You should keep it, it''s too precious." Luna''s words were not a feigned refusal but came from the heart. Such a valuable piece of equipment was certainly better suited for Charles! However, everyone present was unaware of the helplessness that Charles felt at that moment. He had too many weapons and equipment, and even the orange-quality [Overlord Heavy Armor] hadn''t been used in a long time. Moreover, neither the [Gale Bird Feather Shoes] nor the [Thunder Breaker Spear] was particularly suitable for him. He had originally intended to give the [Thunder Breaker Spear] to Zachary to help him increase his strength, but Charles had found an even more suitable supreme spear in the meantime, which was the dark red supreme spear. Thinking back to the information about that dark red supreme spear, [Bloodthirsty Gun [purple-quality]: The entire supreme spear is forged from special bloodthirsty materials. In battles with enemies, the killing intent and bloodshed on the supreme spear can not only affect the enemy''s mind but also absorb their blood, nourishing the user''s vitality. Effect: Absorption, by absorbing the enemy''s blood, transfers the vitality from the blood to the user, enhancing their own vitality and strength.] Charles recalled that during the last exchange competition among the three academies, Zachary had used a special [combat technique], Burning Vitality, to defeat Grace. And this [Bloodthirsty Gun] could perfectly help Zachary recover. It would also complement Zachary''s special [combat technique] that consumed vitality. "Just keep it, the supreme spear I have is also orange-quality, so there''s no need to worry that I haven''t chosen a suitable weapon." Charles''s calm voice slowly echoed. The atmosphere in the royal treasury instantly turned cold and silent. Zachary, Finn, Luma, and the others took a deep breath, somewhat unable to believe their ears. What? Not only was the pair of shoes in Luna''s hands orange-quality, but the supreme spear in Charles''s hands was also orange-quality? In the vast royal treasury, filled with countless weapons and equipment, finding high-quality gear was a very challenging task. To suddenly discover two pieces of orange-quality equipment was almost impossible! Even Xavier, the president of the Genosha Forging Masters Guild, could not achieve such a feat, let alone Charles, an eighteen-year-old boy. At that moment, Grace''s cold laughter broke the somewhat silent atmosphere. "Hmph, anyone can make jokes, just picking two pieces of equipment at random without even looking and claiming they are orange-quality is truly hypocritical!" Grace sneered, feeling bored in her heart. In her eyes, a commoner like Charles was nothing but hypocritical and arrogant. An eighteen-year-old boy, even if skilled in weapon appraisal, couldn''t possibly determine the quality of a weapon just by glancing at it! No one could achieve that level! "Frank''s plan may have failed, but at least Charles hasn''t obtained anything useful, the equipment he chose clearly won''t do!" Grace tightly gripped her purple-quality weapon, the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear], feeling a surge of triumph. Although everyone wanted orange-quality weapons, they were too difficult to obtain. Rather than getting caught up in the pursuit of orange-quality gear, it was better to choose a purple-quality weapon that could be acquired immediately. "Soon, after we go out, we will see Charles''s trash being laughed at by everyone." Grace slowly walked towards the door of the royal treasury. Outside the door, Prince Avery of Genosha and his son Frank were standing not far away, eagerly waiting. "Father, although Charles''s talent is indeed impressive, he is too arrogant. I just want to remind him that high-quality weapons in the treasury are not so easy to select." "What if, under Charles''s influence, Zachary, Finn, and the others end up choosing useless weapons? Wouldn''t that diminish the strength of our Genosha talents?" Frank spoke slowly. Avery didn''t even glance at his son, as if the person before him did not exist at all. He kept his gaze fixed on the exit of the royal treasury, quietly waiting for Charles''s appearance. Did he not know what kind of person Charles was? Last time, when he led others into the royal treasury, it was he who not only selected an orange-quality piece but also helped a soldier choose suitable equipment. He even misled the Taylor family into choosing a worthless weapon with just a slight twist of his mind! Therefore, Avery had no reason to believe that his son Frank''s plan could succeed. Perhaps others might have a chance, but the target of the plan was Charles! There was absolutely no possibility! Avery took a deep breath, and under his gaze, a figure slowly emerged, joyfully striding toward Avery and Frank. It was Grace! She was the first to come out. "Well, did Charles fall for it?" Frank asked, his face full of anticipation. If all went as expected, Charles would certainly miss the opportunity to select high-quality weapons because of his plan. That would be the outcome of opposing him! However, the next moment, Grace''s voice rang out beside him: "Sorry, from the very beginning, Charles showed no signs of being influenced. In a way, your plan unexpectedly succeeded, as Charles chose nothing but some ordinary items." Thinking of this, Grace nearly laughed out loud and continued: "He even picked up a regular supreme spear and a pair of shoes, claiming that those two items were orange-quality." "Perhaps, as a commoner, he really wanted an orange-quality weapon too much and got confused." A broad smile spread across Grace''s face, she could hardly wait to see how Charles would embarrass himself later. Frank instantly became excited, he wanted to burst into laughter, but the injury on his face ached intensely. "How pathetic, Charles is still dreaming. Two orange-quality weapons? Why not say you have a golden-quality weapon?" Frank thought to himself. He shifted his gaze to the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear] in Grace''s hands, feeling a twinge of regret. This was a purple-quality weapon, and she was just giving it away? Grace didn''t register it first or ask Avery for the information about the [Dragon Scale Silver Spear], instead, she stepped aside and waited quietly. However, what puzzled Grace slightly was that Avery, who had been expressionless, seemed to recall something and was now in a daze after hearing her words. Not thinking much of it, Grace turned her head back to the entrance of the royal treasury, tightly gripping the Dragon Scale Silver Spear, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. Amid the anticipation of the group, Charles''s figure slowly emerged, and he instantly sensed that Avery''s gaze was somewhat complicated. Avery slowly swallowed, his Adam''s apple moving up and down, looking at the supreme spear in Charles''s hand and the shoes in Luna''s hand with a very complex tone as he said: "Ah, you two waited until the end, I never expected such a thing to happen. Now His Majesty might..." Halfway through his sentence, Avery abruptly shut his mouth. What Genosha Emperor Miles would think was not something he could comment on. "Luma, are you sure you want to choose this longsword? Once you confirm, there will be no chance for regret, and there''s no time to go back into the treasury to select again." Avery''s voice slowly rang out. Grace and Frank instinctively perked up their ears, wanting to know what kind of trash Charles had picked for Luma! Finn, Zachary, and Luna were also extremely curious, as during their time in the treasury, due to time constraints, Charles had not explained much, so they did not know much about the weapons they held. "First of all, congratulations, this is a purple-quality weapon named the [Meteoric Iron Longsword]!" Avery''s voice rang out suddenly. The surroundings fell silent for a moment, and Luma instinctively hugged the longsword close to her chest, looking at the Meteoric Iron Longsword in disbelief. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Purple, purple, is it really purple-quality?" Luma stuttered slightly as he spoke, overwhelmed with excitement. He suddenly turned around, looking at Charles with eyes full of gratitude, unsure of what to say. Not to mention a purple-quality weapon, even if this longsword had a blue quality, it would still be enough to make him excited and happy. On the other side, Grace''s mouth fell open in shock, her eyes wide as she questioned her own ears. "Charles didn''t even look closely, he just glanced at it a few times and determined that the longsword was purple-quality?" "No, it can''t be!" "It must be that Charles got lucky, it has to be. Because of his good luck, the other weapons must all be garbage!" Grace kept repeating this in her mind. Chapter 462 - 462: The Failed Purple Quality Weapon Faced with the excited Luma, Charles simply nodded slightly, signaling that there was no need to pay much attention. If this had happened when he had just become a Beast Master, a purple quality weapon would surely have excited him. However, with his increasing experience, even an ordinary orange quality weapon no longer stirred much emotion within him. After all, he possessed a golden quality item the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council which had greatly broadened his perspective. Then, Luma, her face full of excitement, lovingly held the Meteoric Iron Longsword in her arms and slowly stepped aside. All eyes in the room turned to Finn and Zachary, eager to see what quality of weapons Charles had chosen for them. Under Grace''s watchful gaze, Zachary, holding the dark red Supreme Spear, walked up to Avery. Avery took a careful look at it, unable to resist asking: "Is this Bloodthirsty Gun also chosen by Charles for you?" Zachary nodded, a look of anticipation on his face as he asked Avery, "What do you think? This Supreme Spear should suit me perfectly, right?" Avery nodded and said aloud, "The Bloodthirsty Gun purple quality. It can drain vitality from the blood of your enemies and replenish the user''s own life force." Hearing this, Zachary instinctively glanced back at Charles, only to find that Charles'' expression remained calm, as though he had known about the Bloodthirsty Gun''s unique ability all along. "There''s no weapon more suited to me than the Bloodthirsty Gun!" Zachary took a deep breath, his feelings at that moment incredibly complex. He had initially thought that after using special combat techniques during the inter academy competition, which consumed his life force and could not be quickly restored, he would have to recuperate slowly. But now, with the Bloodthirsty Gun, as long as he used it wisely, he could complement his special combat techniques! This way, Zachary''s strength would be greatly enhanced. It was all because Charles had chosen the right weapons and equipment for him. "Thank you," Zachary turned and said seriously to Charles. Charles waved his hand nonchalantly. Not to mention that Zachary and he had always had a good relationship, but in Charles'' eyes, the Bloodthirsty Gun was just a purple quality Supreme Spear nothing special. However, Grace and Frank couldn''t accept what was happening before them. Frank took a deep breath, silently glanced at Grace, and gritted his teeth as he said, "Didn''t you say that Charles only picks trash? Now, both Zachary and Luma''s weapons are purple quality!" Grace shook her head in irritation. Whether it was Luma''s Meteoric Iron Longsword or Zachary''s Bloodthirsty Gun, she thought there was nothing special about either of them. Just by looking at them, they seemed like two pieces of junk equipment! Besides, when Charles was in the royal treasury, he didn''t even touch the Meteoric Iron Longsword or the Bloodthirsty Gun he just glanced at them briefly! "How should I know? Maybe Charles just got lucky. When he was inside, he didn''t really do any appraisals, and he didn''t even touch those weapons!" Grace said slowly. Hearing this, Frank slowly lifted his head, looked at Grace, and said slowly: "It seems you''re not planning to team up with me against Charles anymore. How could you say something like that? You think just by not touching the weapons, you can appraise them?" "Do I look like an idiot to you?" Frank sneered. He had now come to the conclusion that Grace didn''t have the guts to go against Charles, and in fact, she looked down on him. She was just trying to make up any excuse to brush him off. In his eyes, the fact that Charles was able to pick two purple quality weapons meant that Charles'' appraisal ability was extremely impressive! He had underestimated Charles. Frank thought to himself: "But even if Charles has great appraisal skills, there''s no way he has enough time! The weapons in his and Luna''s hands must not be orange quality!" However, Grace, who had witnessed how Charles selected the weapons for others, now stood stiffly, her body frozen. "I''m telling the truth, believe it or not!" Grace''s voice grew louder, and an uneasy feeling began to rise in her chest. Could it be that the two weapons Charles picked in the end were really orange quality? An eighteen year old commoner could he really distinguish the quality of a weapon just by looking at its appearance? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that even possible? "No, no way. It must be that he got especially lucky today! It has to be!" Grace said, shaking her head as she spoke. She couldn''t accept the situation. After all, at the beginning, she had mocked Charles for being incapable! Soon, Avery''s voice shattered Grace''s self deception once again. "Finn, this weapon of yours is also purple quality." Avery''s expression had already stiffened. When he saw Charles walk out, he had already anticipated this outcome. Whether it was the Gale Bird Feather Shoes, the Thunder Breaker Spear, or the weapons in Finn, Zachary, and Luma''s hands, they were already among the few high quality weapons left in the royal treasury. Avery silently turned his head and saw that Frank still had a hint of unwillingness on his face, still believing that the things Charles had weren''t anything special. Without hesitation, Avery raised his hand and called out to Charles, saying loudly: "Alright, we''ve seen these two items. With your abilities, you must know their quality and effects by now." Charles nodded slightly, his expression calm. For him, this was as simple as eating or drinking. As long as the items weren''t too mysterious, causing incomplete information to be displayed, there was no issue. At that moment, Frank trembled as he stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Charles. Then, he turned his attention to his father, Avery, and gritted his teeth as he asked: "What''s the quality of those two weapons?" Avery sighed and replied slowly: "You should''ve already guessed it. They''re the last two orange quality weapons in the treasury." Upon hearing this answer, Frank felt as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning. His head spun, and he felt dizzy. Orange quality weapons! Orange quality! There were so few of them in all of Genosha, and yet Charles managed to find two? No, make that three! There was also the Overlord Heavy Armor from before! Unable to accept this, Frank suddenly turned his head, his eyes fixed entirely on Charles. His lips trembled, and his tone became sharp as he demanded: "How how did you do it? Did you already know all the high quality equipment beforehand?" Charles ignored Frank entirely, uninterested in engaging with someone like him. Seeing Charles turn to walk away, Frank completely lost control. He chased after him, intending to stop Charles and demand an explanation. Could anyone really achieve something like this? Impossible! Maybe Charles had cheated! As he moved quickly, Frank shouted at Charles'' back: "Don''t walk away! You need to explain yourself how did you do it?" "If you don''t answer, it means you''re guilty!" "You must have used some despicable method to already know the quality of these weapons, right?" "Charles!" When Charles still didn''t respond, Frank''s frustration reached a boiling point, and he was about to take action. But then, a tremendous force struck him from behind his legs. The intense pain threw him off balance, and he fell to his knees. Frank looked back to see his father, Avery, slowly retracting his right leg. "No, I understand now! This isn''t real he''s just a commoner! He" Frank''s words trailed off because Avery wasn''t holding back this time. He slapped Frank again. Frank''s face, which already resembled a pig''s head, swelled even more. "Useless! I''m so disappointed in you! You have no ability and can''t accept reality. Go to the front lines and train!" Avery snapped harshly. Even though Avery had earlier apologized to Charles on Frank''s behalf, his unease with Charles'' calm attitude lingered in his heart. But he had no choice but to admit Charles was truly a once in a lifetime genius. Whether it was talent, mindset, ability, or charm, Charles could easily crush everyone in any one of those aspects. Especially his son, Frank compared to Charles, he was practically a useless waste! "No, I won''t accept it! Father, Charles must have cheated! He cheated!" Frank spat blood from the corner of his mouth, pointing a trembling finger at Charles'' slowly retreating figure, his voice filled with frustration and unwillingness. Avery lowered his gaze to his son on the ground and let out a heavy sigh. Grace, who had been watching from the side, knew that such a scene was not something an outsider like her should continue to witness, and she tried to quietly slip away. But just then, Avery spoke to her: "According to the rules, I should inform you about the Dragon Scale Silver Spear you''re holding. You need to prepare yourself mentally." "This weapon, although it is of purple quality, has a defect. The mystical beast bound to its user must have dragon blood to form a contract." Clink. The sound of the weapon hitting the ground echoed. Grace stood there, stunned, her mouth opening and closing as she asked, "Dragon bloodline?" "Yes, that''s right. The Dragon Scale Silver Spear has very high requirements for its user, and even if those requirements are met, its performance still won''t match that of an ordinary purple quality weapon." "One could say this is a failed purple quality weapon," Avery said with a hint of regret in his voice. Chapter 463 - 463: Promotion Materials On the way back, Zachary and Luma were continuously caressing the weapons in their hands, unwilling to let go. Finn also couldn''t resist sneaking a few touches of the longbow on his back. Luna, walking at the back, occasionally glanced at Charles'' retreating figure, her eyes filled with a complex expression. "He could have easily found me a weapon. After the next opportunity to enter the royal treasury, I could come back and take that orange quality weapon," Luna thought to herself. Perhaps for others, entering the royal treasury was a difficult task, but Luna believed in Charles. She was certain that, in the future, Charles would do even more impressive things. "How should I repay him? Charles doesn''t seem to need anything... Sigh, I really want to return this weapon now," Luna thought, unaware that she, usually someone who didn''t overthink things, had become more active around Charles. "Charles, you should take back the Gale Bird Feather Shoes," Luna hesitated for a moment before speaking up. She said it slowly, as if she wasn''t used to saying so many words at once. Charles, walking in front, paused briefly and then casually waved his hand, replying, "What do you mean ''take it back''? According to the rules, each person can only take one weapon." "If you don''t want it, you can just return it to the royal treasury." Upon hearing this, Luna instinctively tightened her grip on the Gale Bird Feather Shoes. She didn''t want to put them back. "By the way, Charles, is the Supreme Spear that Grace has really purple quality?" Zachary suddenly asked. Charles shook his head, recalling the information prompt he had seen when he looked at the Supreme Spear: [Dragon Scale Silver Spear (purple quality)]: A failed creation. It was forged by some brainless blacksmith. The user must have a mystical beast with dragon blood to form a contract. Once the conditions are met, an additional effect will be activated. Effect: Radiance The Supreme Spear will shine brighter, making its appearance more beautiful. To be honest, it was the first time Charles had seen such a weapon. The requirements for use were very high, but once the conditions were met, the activated effect was barely any different from having no effect at all. Just as the information prompt said it was a failed creation by a blacksmith with a messed up head. "It''s purple quality, but it''s the worst kind of purple quality weapon," Charles thought for a moment before responding. Zachary let out a sigh of relief and said, "I''m glad I didn''t lose my head at the time and still trusted Charles. Otherwise, I would''ve really regretted it!" ... Later that evening, in the Cyber Academy''s training room, Charles looked at the four mystical beasts before him, his expression turning expectant. Max, Mousie, and Mia were almost at the level needed for promotion. Soon, he would be able to find out the promotion materials required for Max, Mousie, and Mia. Time passed little by little. Charles watched as Max, Mousie, and Mia continued to defeat the projections, information flashing before his eyes with every bit of experience they gained. Finally, when Max, Mousie, and Mia could no longer absorb any more experience, Charles quickly glanced at the information prompt in front of him: [Nine Tailed Demon Wolf] Name: Max Attributes: Ice, Fire Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Platinum Skills: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone Achingly Cold], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] Weaknesses: Neck, Abdomen / Poison Attribute Likes: Honey Soy Glazed Meat Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 92 Evolution: 4 Paths ... [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] Name: Mia Attributes: Wind Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Emerald Skills: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike] Weaknesses: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute Likes: Alcohol Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 76 ... [Shadowflying Squirrel] Name: Mousie Attributes: Dark Level: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] Quality: Platinum Skills: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [Demigod''s Power] Weaknesses: Entire body is a weak point Likes: Scaring People Mood: Very Good Health: Good Loyalty: 89 Evolution: 2 Paths [Description]: A juvenile Demigod. Don''t be fooled by its adorable appearance if you accidentally anger it, it will be a terrifying experience. Its true power is still sealed. Without hesitation, Charles immediately chose to check the promotion materials. Max''s promotion materials: Ice Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 1Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 1Ice Spirit PearlFire Spirit Pearl Mousie''s promotion materials: Heart of Darkness Mia''s promotion materials: Ice Attribute Beast Core [Tier 4] 5Wind Dew Looking at the information in front of him, Charles instinctively frowned. Ice Spirit Pearl? Fire Spirit Pearl? Wind Dew? And Dark Altar? They all sounded like incredibly rare items. He remembered that when Mousie first promoted, the materials required were Dark Altar, and now it needed Heart of Darkness. "Could Mousie really become a Demigod if it keeps promoting like this?" "What exactly is a Demigod?" Charles''s mind was a little muddled. He took a deep breath and looked at Max, Mousie, and Mia, who were approaching. A gentle smile appeared on his face. "Master, master, I want to level up quickly, level up quickly!" Mousie nimbly hopped onto Charles''s shoulder, chattering away. Mia shook her head, her eyes fixed on Charles''s hand, silently indicating that she was in the mood for a good drink. Max didn''t say anything. He just lay quietly at Charles''s feet, gently wagging his tail before curling up with it over his body. Charles tilted his head, stroked Mousie''s head, and spoke softly, "No problem. Let me look up the materials properly and figure out exactly what this Heart of Darkness is for your promotion." "Of course, Mia and Max, I won''t make you wait too long either." After briefly reassuring Max and Mousie, Charles didn''t linger in the training room. Instead, he headed straight for the academy''s library. The library was still brightly lit at night, with many students from Cyber Academy quietly flipping through materials. Without wasting any time, Charles went straight to the bookshelf and pulled out all the materials related to Dark Attributes, as well as some books about evil organizations. Then, he carried a pile of books and materials, as large as a small mountain, and found a quiet corner. There, he immersed himself in reading with complete focus. As time passed, The once peaceful library started to grow a little noisy. Some people looked up, noticing that everyone around them was staring in the same direction. Curious, one person followed the others'' gaze and saw a figure buried in a mountain of books. One hand held the books in place, while the other flipped through the pages at an incredible speed. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The posture was not one of reading; it was more like someone counting the pages of a book! "Is... is that how you read a book?" someone couldn''t help but mutter quietly. The library was traditionally a place for study, and everyone who came here did so out of a thirst for knowledge, carefully reading the books they chose. For the average person, even slightly complex books would take a day or two to finish. However, once the people realized who the figure was, they all fell silent. After that, as if nothing had happened, they returned to their quiet reading. Because it was Charles. Whatever he did, there was always a reason, and he wouldn''t do anything just to attract attention. "A genius is a genius... I''ve never seen anyone read that fast." "Yeah, it''s like a human scanner. No, wait, you should say... a monster. This is beyond human!" "Seriously, what could have made Charles come to the library at this hour to look up information?" "Who knows? With Charles, we can only watch. No one can predict what kind of surprises he''ll bring next!" The murmurs started to rise again, and the library was filled with whispers once more. The noise quickly drew the attention of the library staff. An elderly man with white hair and a thick white beard hobbled over. He looked sternly at the students before slowly saying: "Quiet down. Read your own books." In an instant, no one dared to speak loudly again, because they all knew that the elderly man had the authority to kick anyone out of the library, and that person would be banned for at least a week. The white haired elder cast a satisfied glance at the others before walking toward Charles. The closer he got, the more his expression soured. He naturally knew who Charles was, but had never actually met him before. Initially, he had thought Charles was some kind of rare genius, but now, it didn''t seem like it. "So, this is Charles? The genius of Cyber Academy? Who taught him to read like this? What can he possibly grasp at such a speed?" The elder thought to himself, clearly displeased. He had never seen a student like this before. It was practically an insult to knowledge. Every book was the result of a scholar''s hard work. If you''re going to read, then read properly. If you''re not interested, then return it so someone else can use it. "Ahem, excuse me, student. If you''re bored, you can go for a walk. There''s no need to stay in the library pretending to study," the elder said slowly. Charles looked up in confusion, staring at the old man, and replied: "Well, I''m not pretending to study. I''m just looking up some materials." Chapter 464 - 464: The Book of Human Skin "Looking for information? Is this how you search for information? With that speed, can you even read the words in the book?" The elderly man with white hair frowned, casually picking up a book that Charles had already gone through and flipping through a few pages. After just a quick glance, he had already understood the entire content of the book. "Do you even know what this book is about? With how fast you''re reading, I bet you don''t know, do you?" the elderly man asked. Charles glanced at the book in the old man''s hand and immediately replied, "Of course, I know. It''s a book written by a Dark Attribute Beast Master about Dark Attribute mystical beasts and special materials." The elderly man was surprised by Charles'' response, and then he picked up another book that Charles had already looked through, continuing his questioning. Charles paused for a moment, then began to recite the contents of the book, not just simply repeating it but also adding his own insights. The atmosphere in the library became quieter, with everyone in the room listening attentively to Charles'' words. The elderly man, however, tightened his grip on the book in his hands, instinctively taking two steps back. He muttered to himself in disbelief: "It''s impossible How can someone just glance at a few pages and remember all the content?" "No, it''s not just memory. He''s even able to integrate his own opinions and point out flaws!" A man who had seen countless people in his life seemed deeply shaken, as if he had witnessed something unimaginable. He turned and looked around the vast library. The sheer number of books here, even he, in his entire lifetime, would never be able to read them all. Taking a deep breath, the elderly man carefully smoothed the slightly crumpled book in his hands, placing it gently on the table. He turned back to Charles and said, "What kind of information are you looking for? Tell me, maybe I can help you." Charles slightly raised his head, a little curious as he looked at the elderly man. He asked, "May I ask who you are?" "I am the head librarian of the Genosha branch of Cyber Academy. Most of the books here have already been read by me," the elderly man with white hair answered casually. Upon hearing this, Charles glanced around the massive library. The countless books, and yet this old man had already read most of them? A sense of inexplicable respect rose in Charles'' heart. After thinking for a moment, he lowered his voice and quietly said to the elderly man, "I''m looking for information on the [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]." The elderly man''s pupils slightly contracted, and he gave Charles a surprised glance. He didn''t ask further questions but simply said, Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Follow me. I do know some information about these things. The books that record them won''t be found in the open." Without hesitation, Charles quickly gathered the books on the table, preparing to return them. He had already searched through many books, but none of them contained anything about the [Heart of Darkness] or [dark altar]. If he couldn''t find relevant information, Mousie wouldn''t be able to complete the promotion, possibly staying stuck at level 29 forever without further advancement. As Charles was tidying up, several other students stepped forward and approached him, offering their help. "Charles, you go ahead with your business. We''ll help you put these books back." "Yeah, yeah, it''ll be our pleasure to help!" Charles glanced at the waiting elderly man and, not wanting to refuse their kindness, replied to the students, "Alright, thank you so much. I''ll treat you all to a meal sometime!" "No need for a meal, Charles. We just want to take a photo with you, if that''s alright?" One of them said, their eyes filled with anticipation. Charles nodded, and after quickly taking a photo with them, he eagerly followed the elderly man. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Theodore, but you can just call me Theo," the elderly man said as he walked toward the center of the library. After a brief moment of thought, Charles respectfully replied, "I''ll call you Theo Lao (Old Theo), if that''s alright." Theodore paused for a moment, turned to look back at Charles, and thought to himself, "Not bad. This kid has no arrogance and knows how to handle himself well." He had initially thought that Charles was one of those exceptionally arrogant young geniuses, someone whose character was lacking. But after a brief interaction, he quickly realized he had been wrong. Whether it was in response to his questioning or to the students offering their help, Charles maintained a calm and gentle demeanor, showing no signs of emotion. His temperament was even better than that of the old man himself! After all, when he had seen Charles reading so quickly, he had subconsciously thought Charles was merely pretending, trying to attract attention. But now, seeing his true nature, Theodore was impressed. As they walked, Theodore soon led Charles to the center of the library. Theodore stopped and said, "We''re here. This is the place." Charles curiously observed his surroundings but saw nothing unusual. It looked just like any other part of the library. However, when his gaze fell to the floor, he noticed something odd. The floor was unusually smooth, almost as though it had been worn down from constant foot traffic. Charles immediately had a guess and, pointing to the ground, asked, "Is it underground?" Theodore nodded in satisfaction and placed his palm on what appeared to be an ordinary bookshelf nearby. Soon, the ground beneath them began to tremble slightly. A hidden entrance to a basement appeared before them. "Come on, not many people know about this place. There are many special items hidden here, and only those with the proper qualifications can enter," Theodore said as he stepped ahead, leading the way down the stairs. Charles followed closely behind. After walking for a while, they turned a corner, and the bright lights suddenly illuminated the space in front of Charles. It was a vast underground room, and on display behind transparent glass cases were all kinds of ancient books, exuding the scent of time. Charles observed closely and noticed not far from him a strange looking scroll. It was hard to tell what material it was made of, and it looked very old fashioned. "That is a human skin book, made from human skin. It contains a lot of information about the dark arts. The information you''re looking for, the [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness], is all in there," Theodore said slowly. His voice echoed through the vast underground space, making it sound especially cold. Charles took a deep breath, continuing to move a few steps forward. He focused on the words inscribed on the human skin book, reading them carefully. "There are other books that also mention the existence of [Heart of Darkness] and [dark altar]. Since you''re curious about these two, you should take a closer look. It might be useful," Theodore said before walking off, picking up some other ancient books. Charles remained absorbed in the text of the human skin book. According to the writings, there was a strong connection between [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]. Both were tools used to communicate with and make offerings to some mysterious entity. "Place 99 pure, under ten year old boys and girls into a completely dark space. Gradually shrink the space until, after a year, all the children die in each other''s arms in a small, confined space. Only then will the core of the altar be complete." As he read the words in the human skin book, Charles couldn''t help but take a sharp breath. He hadn''t expected that [dark altar] was created in such a horrifying way! At that moment, Theodore walked over holding a few books, speaking slowly: "That''s right. According to the records, the suffering and helpless souls of those children are crucial materials for creating the [dark altar]. This is something most people would never know. Charles, where did you hear about [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]?" Theodore''s sharp eyes focused on Charles, waiting for his answer. Charles couldn''t tell the truth, of course. After all, the information about these things was not something he could disclose to others. "I found out by chance. I have a mystical beast, and its promotion materials are [Heart of Darkness]," Charles replied. "[Heart of Darkness]? Promotion materials?" Theodore''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Charles. "[Dark Altar] and [Heart of Darkness] as mystical beast promotion materials? The tortured souls attached to them are almost impossible to cleanse." "The souls of those children are trapped within, unable to be freed for hundreds or even thousands of years," Theodore said, stunned. He had read so many books, but he had never seen any mystical beast''s promotion requiring something like this! "Are you sure your mystical beast''s promotion needs something like [dark altar] and [Heart of Darkness]?" Theodore asked again. Charles scratched his head, still shocked by the horrifying method used to create the [dark altar]. "I''m sure. But I definitely wouldn''t go to the lengths of the things in the human skin book just to promote a mystical beast!" Charles answered without hesitation. Mousie''s promotion didn''t necessarily require [Dark Altar] or [Heart of Darkness], after all. Last time, he had used a miracle drug to help mousie complete its promotion. Theodore pondered for a moment, as if a thought had suddenly occurred to him. He quickly set the book he was holding down and rushed over to a corner, digging through a pile of books. "There is a special type of mystical beast called the [Divine Demon Species]. The materials required for its promotion are unlike those of other mystical beasts. They are usually bizarre and unusual items, such as ancient weapons passed down for thousands of years, ancient scrolls..." He rummaged through the books until he suddenly shouted, "Found it!" Theodore pulled out a book, carefully examined the text on its pages, and then took a deep breath. Chapter 465 - 465: The Problem with the Stokes Family "Charles, if you''re able to obtain the Heart of Darkness as a promotion material, it won''t absorb the souls contained within. Instead, it will allow them to be liberated," Theodore said seriously, locking eyes with Charles. As he spoke, he handed over an ancient tome. Charles reached out and took the book, carefully flipping through its pages. He found that the information indeed matched what Theodore had told him. There had once been a Dark Attribute Beast Master who, in order to promote their mystical beast, sought out an Evil Organization branch that specialized in creating Dark Altars. After killing everyone inside, the Beast Master''s mystical beast absorbed the Dark Altar, and the tortured souls that had been trapped within it were all freed. "Based on this, if you can absorb the Heart of Darkness, the effects should be similar, though it''s unfortunate that the human skin book doesn''t mention how the Heart of Darkness is created," Charles sighed deeply. The situation didn''t seem particularly optimistic. If they couldn''t find the Heart of Darkness, he would have to resort to using a miracle drug to help Mousie promote. Mousie''s first promotion had required the use of a golden quality Tribulation Golden Pill because they couldn''t find a Dark Altar. That was the only reason Mousie could continue leveling up. Golden quality miracle drugs were extremely rare Charles had only encountered one since becoming a Beast Master. For most Beast Masters, even obtaining an ordinary orange quality miracle drug was an immense challenge. Not everyone had a master level alchemist teacher at their disposal. "By the way," Theodore continued, as if suddenly remembering something, "if you want to find clues about things like the Dark Altar or Heart of Darkness, you could ask Jamie. That kid has some clearance and can access official records. He might have some useful information." Theodore slapped his forehead with a smile, then added, "I almost forgot, you''re still the Supervisor of Genosha. You can directly access official institutions and investigate any materials or intelligence you need, except for the most classified ones. There shouldn''t be any problems with the rest." Upon hearing Theodore''s words, Charles immediately had an idea. He could look into any large scale child disappearances or investigate areas where Evil Organization members might be active. These could be critical clues. If Charles didn''t want Mousie''s inability to promote to slow down his own progress, he needed to act quickly. After coming to this conclusion, Charles briefly said goodbye to Theodore and left the library. His first action was to send a message to Danel, the president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch, asking for help in locating the Ice Spirit Pearl, Fire Spirit Pearl, Wind Dew, and various beast cores required for promotions at different levels. As soon as the message was sent, Charles'' phone rang. "Dear Mr. Charles, I happen to know that the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Stone Kingdom branch is about to auction an Ice Spirit Pearl. I wanted to check if you might have time to attend?" "If not, I can personally go in your place and handle the auction for you," Danel said, speaking carefully while holding his phone. In the background, people were passing by, curiously eyeing Danel, who was on the phone. One of them stopped the nearby receptionist, intrigued, and asked: "Is there a big name guest coming or some rare treasure being auctioned soon?" The receptionist, dressed in a formal gown with black stockings, bent slightly to show off her graceful curves. She responded softly, "Sorry, sir, I''m not sure about that, but if any treasure is up for auction, the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association will contact you immediately." After the curious customer left, the receptionist looked over at Yana, who had already been promoted, and muttered enviously to herself: "Sigh, it''s all about luck. If I''d been lucky enough to meet Charles before Yana did, maybe it would be me standing next to the president now." Yana, who was the subject of the envy, was looking at Danel with eager anticipation and asked, "President, do you think Mr. Charles will attend the Stone Kingdom auction?" Danel gave her a regretful glance and replied, "Mr. Charles seems to have some business to attend to and won''t be able to make it. I''ll have to go to Stone Kingdom personally, so I''m leaving things here for you to manage." Yana''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Danel. Although she had been promoted, she had not yet reached the level of managing the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association''s Genosha branch! What had happened in that phone call that made Danel decide to go to Stone Kingdom himself? Before Yana could fully process what Danel had said, he casually added, "I''m stepping out for a bit. Get ready and spread the word. Two days from now, we''ll be auctioning off an orange quality Supreme Spear." "Orange quality?" Yana repeated in shock. She knew that even a purple quality weapon could easily support a small auction by itself. But an orange quality weapon? That could send every Beast Master in Genosha into a frenzy! "Could it be Mr. Charles...?" Yana seemed to have an epiphany and cautiously ventured the thought. Danel nodded silently, taking a deep breath. He hadn''t expected that Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master, would actually part with an orange quality Supreme Spear for auction. A bold speculation crossed Danel''s mind what if Charles had a whole collection of orange quality weapons? The thought of higher quality weapons made Danel hesitate to even entertain the idea. A golden quality weapon? Even a Level 9 Beast Master might not have one! And Charles, still just a Level 4 Beast Master, surely couldn''t possess anything of that caliber. But for now, Danel''s thoughts were clear. He was determined to go all out to help Charles find the materials he needed. Only then would someone with Charles'' potential continue to maintain a long term partnership with him. Helping Yana get promoted had been a part of this strategy. At this moment, Charles, who was at Cyber Academy, had no idea that his decision had just given Yana a substantial boost in her position. Even if he had known, he wouldn''t have cared. Charles frowned as he looked closely at the message on his phone it was from Jace. The message essentially said: there had been some developments in Lsengard, with signs of Dark Attribute Beast Masters operating there, and it had led to involvement with the Stokes family, where Celestine was located. The Genosha official organization had completely locked down the Stokes family and was conducting an investigation. Jace also mentioned, somewhat casually, that among the Genosha officials involved in the investigation, he had seen someone familiar someone who looked like Carter. The moment Carter''s name appeared in Charles''s mind, all the information about him flashed through his thoughts. The first time Charles met this man was outside the Alchemist Guild. He was a representative and advisor from the Clark family, there to recruit Charles. Charles hadn''t expected that after the Taylor family was wiped out, Carter would remain unaffected. Instead, he had transformed into someone investigating the Evil Organization. "It looks like a trip to the Stokes family is in order," Charles thought quietly to himself. "Since there''s a lead on Evil Organization members there, it''s possible there might be information about the Heart of Darkness." Charles was no longer the eighteen year old boy who had just arrived in Genosha. In less than half a year, he had become a Supervisor in Genosha with absolute authority. If necessary, he could even mobilize the Beast Master forces stationed near Lsengard. What would those people who had mocked him at Matthew''s banquet in Lsengard think when they saw him again? Those who had belittled him because of his commoner status? A small sense of anticipation rose in his heart. But before heading back to Lsengard, there were still a few things he needed to take care of. First, Charles handed over the Thunder Breaker Spear (orange quality) to Danel. Then, he sent a message to Owen, the head of the Alchemist Guild, asking him to keep an eye out for any Fire Spirit Pearls or Wind Dew that might appear in Genosha. Owen immediately agreed without hesitation. Next, Charles focused on some matters regarding the establishment of the Genius Club. The opening of the Genosha royal secret realm was still some time away. He quickly made a plan and handed it over to Zachary and Finn, instructing them to start working on it. Once everything was set, Charles sent a message to his mentor, Ezra, briefly explaining his itinerary for the next few days. Then he immediately purchased a ticket from Genosha to Lsengard. Meanwhile, at the Stokes family''s villa in Lsengard Henry, the head of the Stokes family, was pacing nervously in the main hall. As he walked back and forth, he muttered to himself, "This is it... it''s all over now. Our people can''t leave, and all we can do now is wait for the official investigation." Celestine furrowed her brow and asked in confusion, "Father, is there something you''re not telling me? Why are you so worried?" Hearing his daughter''s question, Henry stopped pacing and looked uneasy. His gaze shifted to the side, avoiding her eyes. "Alright," he sighed. "Some time ago, someone came to the Stokes family to discuss business. The prices for the materials were much lower than the market rate, but I didn''t think much of it and agreed to the deal." "Now that I think about it, something feels off about the whole situation. If I''m right, that person was definitely not normal..." Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 466 - 466: The Stokes Family Warehouse Hearing her father Henry''s words, Celestine''s body went limp, and she collapsed onto the sofa. A faint look of despair appeared in her eyes. "Father, how many times have I told you? The Stokes family''s business is more than enough to cover the expenses of our entire family. We can''t risk losing everything over something small. What if something goes wrong...?" Celestine took a deep breath and spoke slowly. She hadn''t expected such a situation to arise. Now, the official investigators from Genosha had completely sealed off the Stokes family''s operations. It must be the mysterious collaborator her father Henry had mentioned. This person was either a member of the Evil Organization or somehow connected to it. "The previous two collaborations didn''t cause any problems. I checked the materials thoroughly and didn''t find anything unusual or any contraband," Henry said, thinking back on the previous collaborations and speaking with certainty. Celestine quickly asked, "Father, was it only two collaborations?" Henry scratched his head and replied, "Well, to be precise, it was three times. I figured since there were no issues in the first two, when the materials were delivered yesterday, I didn''t examine them closely. I just took a quick look." Getting a large shipment into Lsengard wasn''t an easy task, especially since the main ports of entry were guarded by large numbers of Beast Masters. Only forces like Lord Matthew, the Smith family, or the Stokes family could transport large quantities of goods into Lsengard in a short period of time. "Father, where are those materials now?" Celestine straightened up, a bad feeling beginning to form in her gut. At that moment, Henry realized that if they wanted the Stokes family to stay safe, they would have to find a way to distance themselves from this mess completely. If there really were contraband in those materials and an investigation exposed it, no one would believe Henry''s explanation that he had been manipulated. "They''re in a warehouse in the city, but right now, we have no one who can leave. Even if we wanted to do something, we''d be powerless," Henry sighed and sat down on the sofa. He never would have imagined that just a few simple collaborations would end up involving an evil organization, bringing the official investigators from Genosha into the picture and restricting their freedom. If this situation continued to develop, the Stokes family was done for! Celestine looked at her father, who had collapsed onto the sofa. At this moment, she didn''t know what to do. In such a time, her mind instinctively turned to one person Charles. Sigh... "If only Charles were here." "If he were, he''d definitely find a way to solve this problem. But then again, I wonder if this would cause him any trouble..." Celestine thought to herself silently. She really wanted Charles to appear suddenly, yet at the same time, she was afraid that involving him in the Stokes family''s troubles might bring him harm. Just then, Jace, who had been staring at his phone, suddenly spoke up. "The warehouse you were just talking about where is it? Charles is almost in Lsengard. He plans to check the warehouse first to see if there''s anything wrong with the shipment, and maybe find some clues." Jace said casually, without a hint of worry. As soon as his words left his mouth, Henry and Celestine immediately looked up, their eyes locking onto Jace, their expressions as if they were dreaming. Celestine, unsure, looked at Jace and asked, "What do you mean by that? Charles is almost in Lsengard?" Henry, like a drowning man seeing a life preserver, sprang up from the sofa and rushed over to Jace, urgently asking, "Is it Charles? Can he help the Stokes family get out of this crisis?" Jace raised the phone in his hand and answered slowly, "Don''t worry, I''ve already told Charles everything you just said. With him handling it, nothing will go wrong." Celestine let out a deep sigh of relief. She spoke to Henry, who still seemed uncertain, "Father, Charles is personally appointed by Emperor of Genosha as a Supervisor. With him here, we don''t have to worry about any unexpected problems." "The Stokes family will naturally accept responsibility for any mistakes. But that doesn''t mean that just because Charles steps in, we''ll be off the hook. Father, you shouldn''t have allowed yourself to be manipulated by others for the sake of profit," Celestine said seriously. Henry nodded forcefully in agreement. His heart was now filled with hope, eagerly waiting to see what Charles would do next. Outside a warehouse in Lsengard, A young man, about 1.8 meters tall, looking around 25 years old, with a scruffy beard and an exhausted expression, was strolling leisurely. This person was Charles, who had used the orange quality item Beast Transformation Flesh. Beast Transformation Flesh [orange quality]: A magical disguise item forged from the flesh of a special ferocious beast using a unique technique. It can only be used once and will transform the user into a remarkably realistic human form based on their thoughts. The appearance, voice, and aura will all be extraordinarily lifelike, so much so that even a Beast Master below level nine would find it difficult to discern. After prolonged use, even a level nine Beast Master will not notice any abnormalities unless they directly touch the disguised person''s body. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason Charles used Beast Transformation Flesh was that he knew if he revealed his true identity, he would undoubtedly be recognized. That could cause a commotion, making it impossible to properly investigate the Stokes family''s situation. "How''s it looking? Are there any people lying in wait nearby?" Charles communicated silently with Mousie in his mind. From his speculation, if there was something related to the Evil Organization hidden in the Stokes family''s goods, the other side would likely have sent someone to secretly monitor the area. The next moment, Mousie''s response confirmed Charles''s suspicion. "Master, there''s someone in the alley to your left, hiding in the shadows and observing everything around them," Mousie''s voice echoed in Charles''s mind. After receiving the answer, Charles didn''t show any sign of surprise. He casually walked past the alley''s entrance without hesitation. He wasn''t in a hurry to catch the person lying in wait. Charles planned to check the warehouse first. Finding an empty corner, ensuring no one was watching, Charles immediately activated his Darkness Cloak. His figure instantly vanished from sight and blended into the shadows. Inside the Stokes family''s warehouse, Countless goods were neatly arranged on the ground. Charles carefully scanned the area. After confirming there was no one else present, he deactivated Darkness Cloak. "So many goods... how long is this going to take?" Charles muttered, rubbing his chin. After thinking for a moment, Charles didn''t hesitate and used his self created combat technique, Divine Domain, to enhance his sensory abilities. Under the influence of Divine Domain, all the details of the warehouse appeared clearly in Charles''s mind. This included the way the goods were packed, the pressure on the bottom wooden boards, the smells, and more. Charles slowly walked around, eventually stopping in front of a large wooden crate. There was a strange, uncomfortable aura emanating from it that made Charles feel uneasy. Taking out the Black Gold Long Knife from his Storage Space, Charles opened the crate. Inside, there was a black object resembling stone. Instantly, an informational prompt appeared before his eyes: Fragment of the Dark Altar [orange quality]: This altar was forged using special materials, after placing 99 pure, innocent boys and girls under the age of ten in a completely dark space and gradually shrinking the space until the children died in each other''s embrace. The altar contains the tormented souls that can communicate with certain dark entities. Charles froze for a moment. His pupils contracted slightly, and he took a deep breath. The moment he saw the Dark Altar fragment, it was as if he could hear hallucinations in his ears small children crying helplessly and painfully. "So, this is the Dark Altar? This is just a fragment. There must be more. I need to look for the rest." He searched carefully but did not find any other Dark Altar fragments. It seemed the person who tried to transport the Dark Altar into Lsengard had not had the chance to bring the other pieces. "Or maybe they used other forces in Lsengard, just like the Stokes family," Charles thought instinctively. But since the Stokes family had already attracted the attention of Genosha''s officials, the person using them would likely move the Dark Altar fragments quickly, or else they would face serious risk. While pondering, Charles carefully closed the crate again, restoring it to its original state. Once everything was back in place, Charles used Darkness Cloak to conceal himself. He planned to cast a wider net and see if he could follow the person using the Stokes family, hoping to gather more clues. Time passed, and about ten minutes later, footsteps and voices could suddenly be heard outside the warehouse. "So, anything unusual?" someone asked. "No, don''t worry. The Genosha investigators have been deliberately drawn away by the noise we created. They won''t notice this place for a while." A hoarse voice responded. "Good. Let''s get to work. First, move the altar, then lie low for a while. Once the Genosha investigators leave, we''ll find a way to move the Heart of Darkness into Lsengard." Charles, hidden in the shadows, instantly became alert. He hadn''t expected to overhear information about the Heart of Darkness. Moreover, it seemed like these people were planning to do something in Lsengard? Chapter 467 - 467: Matthews Information Charles thought carefully. He wasn''t planning to take action just yet. Instead, he intended to quietly follow these people and see where they would move the Dark Altar to. Charles wanted to gather more information or, perhaps, deliberately cause the Genosha investigators to leave, luring these people into acting on their own, so that he could take them all down at once. "The Heart of Darkness, this gives me a lead on the materials for Mousie''s promotion. I never expected to find a clue about the Heart of Darkness in a small place like Lsengard." Charles thought to himself with some feeling. He then recalled the Dark Altar Fragment in the wooden crate, as well as the information that described how the Dark Altar was made. "The abandoned factory under Genosha Calivia... the dead children were made into illegal Miracle Drugs, and the method to create the Dark Altar how crazy and depraved are these people!" "Stay calm. Only act when I have absolute certainty. I must not let anyone slip through my fingers!" Charles kept taking deep breaths. He was usually a very calm person, but the things he had seen now stirred up an uncontrollable rage within him. He was tempted to act immediately, to use the Black Gold Long Knife in his hand and make these people feel what true despair and pain were! But that would definitely alert others. If he scared them off now, it would be a disaster. The person responsible for moving the Dark Altar Fragment wasn''t a very powerful Beast Master. They didn''t notice that Charles had been following them. They kept looping around Lsengard, repeatedly checking for any signs of being followed. Hours passed before they finally took the Dark Altar fragments to a secluded villa. Charles noted the address, but didn''t act recklessly. He wasn''t sure if there were any high level Beast Masters inside the villa. He left Mousie nearby to keep watch and record anyone entering or exiting. Without hesitation, Charles headed straight for the Stokes family. Since the Stokes family had already been sealed off by Genosha''s investigators, Charles could only use Darkness Cloak to silently sneak in. As soon as he entered the Stokes family villa, Charles saw Henry anxiously pacing back and forth, Celestine lying on the sofa, and Jace playing with his phone. When Charles deactivated Beast Transformation Flesh and Darkness Cloak, Celestine immediately noticed him. "Charles!" Celestine was about to call out, but Charles gestured for her to be quiet, then motioned for her to draw the curtains. After making sure no one outside could observe the situation inside, Charles approached Celestine. "Charles, you''re here? How did it go? Did you encounter any danger?" Celestine asked, a bit anxiously. She feared that Charles might get hurt because of the Stokes family''s situation, and she couldn''t bear that. Charles shook his head and calmly replied, "It''s fine. I just went to the warehouse, and indeed, there were some illegal items. Uncle Henry, could you go over everything with me again? Don''t leave out any details." The latter part of his sentence was directed at Henry. Henry paused for a moment, then began to carefully recall how the collaborator had contacted him and all the details of their previous two collaborations. Charles furrowed his brow slightly. From what it looked like, there didn''t seem to be any problems. It was just that those people had used the Stokes family to transport large amounts of goods into Lsengard, disguising themselves as collaborators. The Stokes family wasn''t aware of this; they were just being used. "It seems that Carter is trying to get revenge on me? I''ve heard he was quite close with Zane before. I didn''t expect that after the Taylor family was wiped out, he still hasn''t given up," Charles thought to himself. The Genosha investigators locking down the Stokes family didn''t make sense, after all. The Stokes family members couldn''t leave, and if something was uncovered, they wouldn''t be able to explain themselves. "Charles, what did you do with the illegal items?" Henry asked urgently. Charles waved his hand and replied briefly, "It''s hard to say for now. I''ve made other discoveries. This is a bigger issue, and we''ll need to take it slow." After hearing Charles'' response, Henry didn''t press further but nodded, clearly still very worried. Jace, however, spoke up. "Uncle Henry, don''t worry. Charles must already have a plan. Just trust him." Henry looked at Jace in surprise. He couldn''t imagine how one person could have such strong trust in another, as though Charles could solve any problem. However, he had no better solution and could only hope that Charles could resolve the issue once and for all. At that moment, Henry''s phone vibrated. A text message came through, sent by Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard: [Henry, Lord Carter asks that you come to the Lord''s residence tonight. There''s been a new development, and Lord Matthew wants to announce something in front of all the forces of Lsengard.] [Sigh, brace yourself. If nothing unexpected happens, the Stokes family is finished.] Henry''s hands trembled as he held the phone. He suddenly looked up and helplessly stared at Charles, urgently saying, "What should we do, Charles? I really haven''t done anything!" "I just reached an agreement with others, to buy some materials, that''s all. How did it come to this?" "There''s a huge misunderstanding in this!" Henry''s expression was heavy as he repeated the words from Lord Matthew in his mind. The situation was difficult to explain, and the Genosha officials wouldn''t listen to his explanation! Celestine, worried, looked at Henry and comforted him, "Father, don''t worry, Charles is here." Charles maintained a calm expression and simply said, "It''s fine. I''ll go with you tonight." "Really? Charles, all our hope is on you now. If you can save the Stokes family, I will definitely" Henry''s words were interrupted by Charles raising his hand. "Uncle Henry, you''ve been good to me since I was in Lsengard. I will not just sit by and watch the Stokes family suffer undeserved treatment." "Also, I''m an official of Genosha. As a Supervisor, it''s my responsibility to be involved. I won''t wrong innocent people, but I also won''t let anyone guilty off the hook." Charles spoke calmly. He knew exactly what he was doing. Based on the information available, the Stokes family had made mistakes, but they weren''t intentional, and the issue was discovered in time without causing serious consequences. Now, he wanted to see how Carter would target the Stokes family in front of him, a Genosha Supervisor. After all, as a Genosha Supervisor, he had the authority to investigate Genosha officials, including, but not limited to, temporarily suspending them or mobilizing all relevant departments to cooperate. Carter was naturally within Charles'' jurisdiction. After hearing Charles'' words, Henry let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Charles, who remained calm, he felt a sense of bewilderment rise in his chest. It hadn''t been that long. The eighteen year old youth from back then had already grown into someone capable of saving the Stokes family. At the same time, Henry was also relieved, feeling grateful that their relationship had been good from the beginning, and that they hadn''t offended Charles. Otherwise, the Stokes family might have been done for by now. Kevin and Robert still hadn''t been found, after all! On the other side, Celestine''s gaze was entirely focused on Charles. She looked at him with a somewhat mesmerized expression, her eyes filled with admiration. It was hard to describe the feeling. At this moment, Charles seemed like a god in Celestine''s eyes. Facing a crisis that could send the entire Stokes family into ruin, Charles remained calm and composed, full of confidence. If it had been another eighteen year old boy, he would probably have helplessly thrown up his hands and said, "What can we do?" Thinking this, Celestine took a deep breath. She slowly walked up to Charles and asked with concern, "Charles, you must not have eaten properly with how hurriedly you came. There''s still some time; let me cook something for you." Hearing Celestine''s words, Charles nodded in agreement. He was indeed a little hungry, and he also wanted to see how Celestine''s cooking skills were. "Sis Winter, make one for me too, I''m hungry as well," Jace quickly raised his hand, trying to make his presence known. Celestine immediately replied, "If you want to eat, go cook it yourself!" Though she said that, ten minutes later, Celestine brought two bowls of steaming noodles. She carefully placed one in front of Charles and gently said, "Eat quickly, be careful, it''s hot. I even fried two eggs for you; see how they taste?" Jace sighed, stood up, and walked to the table. He picked up the other bowl of noodles, glanced inside, and saw only a few vegetables. He turned his head to look at the delicious fried eggs in Charles'' bowl and sighed again. At least there was something to eat. The Stokes family was wealthy enough that they weren''t down to just two eggs. Those two fried eggs were simply Celestine''s way of showing her special treatment for Charles. Jace couldn''t help but feel envious of the special way Celestine treated Charles. It was an unconscious favoritism, a silent expression of someone''s feelings. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When will I ever be treated like Charles, in such a special way by someone?" Jace silently thought to himself. Time passed quickly. In the evening, the sound of brakes suddenly echoed outside the Stokes family''s villa. Charles lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside. He saw several black SUVs parked at the entrance, and some Beast Masters in black suits and sunglasses slowly stepped out. Chapter 468 - 468: No One Opposes Following behind the black suited Beast Masters, Henry, Celestine, and Charles drove the Stokes family''s car towards Lsengard''s lord Matthew''s residence. "These people look very professional, but they seem to be treating us with great care. The distance between the vehicles is quite large. If we wanted to escape, they''d definitely be too slow to react," Jace said from the back seat, carefully observing the cars in front and behind. Hearing him, Henry, who was driving, slightly trembled, causing the car to sway slightly. Sitting in the passenger seat, Charles turned his head to glance at Henry and said slowly, "Uncle Henry, you''d better not have any inappropriate thoughts. These people are doing this on purpose." "On purpose?" Henry didn''t fully understand what Charles meant. Charles nodded slightly and gave a brief explanation. "Yes. I suspect that Carter doesn''t have any substantial evidence right now, so he''s deliberately making statements that create a huge sense of crisis for you. If you think about taking any action during this time, the Stokes family will have no way out of this situation." After hearing Charles''s words, Henry instinctively glanced at him. This eighteen year old boy''s gaze was as calm and still as the ocean, possessing a composure and calmness far beyond his years. Even Henry, the head of the Stokes family in Lsengard, didn''t know how to handle the crisis facing the Stokes family. Only Charles remained exceptionally calm, composed, and unruffled. "Sometimes, by analyzing the opponent''s actions, we can reasonably infer their intentions and what kind of leverage they have." "Now, it seems Carter doesn''t have much leverage, which is why he''s trying to provoke a mistake from the Stokes family. Uncle Henry, don''t worry. Trust me, everything will be fine." Charles''s voice rang out again. Henry took a deep breath, trying to steady the steering wheel, and nodded firmly. Meanwhile, Celestine''s gaze never left Charles. When she was at her most helpless, Charles appeared, bringing hope for a solution. For Celestine, this was an irresistible, fatal attraction. Meanwhile, inside a luxurious room in Lsengard''s Lord Matthew''s residence, Carter sat comfortably in a rocking chair, holding a glass of red wine. "This is a fine wine that Lord Matthew of Lsengard has kept for many years. It tastes great. Would you like to try some?" Carter said with a slight smile, addressing the person next to him. "No need, Lord Matthew. The group sent to escort the Stokes family has already departed. The Stokes family should be on the road by now. Perhaps you should head to the banquet hall instead?" a voice suggested. Carter slowly lowered his head, looking at the red wine in his glass as he swirled it. He asked with some surprise, "The Stokes family hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary?" "No, according to our sources, the Stokes family has been very obedient. Could it be that they are too afraid to attempt an escape?" the person replied. Carter stood up with a slight expression of regret, finishing the wine in his glass in one gulp. He then smacked his lips and savored the taste of the fine wine. Walking over to the window, he gazed out at the night scene. "It''s fine. Even if they are following the rules, nothing will go wrong. Many of the factions in Lsengard aren''t particularly welcoming of our arrival." "They don''t realize that, for Genosha, targeting any factions related to the [Constellation] organization has now become a top priority." "Knowing we''ve arrived, these people are so na?ve. None of them are even trying to curry favor with me, the investigator. It''s simply foolish." "I must make them understand whether or not they are actually colluding with the [Constellation] organization, I have plenty of ways to bring their family to ruin!" Carter''s voice grew slow and cold, and his gaze became sharp and ruthless. When the Taylor family was executed, he had been lucky. Since he wasn''t from the Taylor family and didn''t bear the Taylor surname, and because his parents had spent all their wealth and resources, he had been extracted from the incident. His good fortune didn''t end there. He had coincidentally arrived when Genosha was forming its investigative team, conducting investigations all over the country. That was how he ended up in Lsengard, tasked with investigating the Stokes family. "But, my lord, the Stokes family has a daughter named Celestine, and she has a very close relationship with Charles. If Charles finds out, we''ll be in big trouble!" someone voiced their concern. Carter suddenly turned around, fixing his gaze on the speaker until the person lowered their head, and only then did he withdraw his stare. "Risk and reward are always proportional. His Majesty the Emperor is fully committed to cracking down on anything related to the [Constellation] organization. We''re just lucky to have stumbled upon a bit of a lead." "But those involved with the [Constellation] organization aren''t so simple. The trail has gone cold." "However, there''s still the Stokes family. If we can label them as a family collaborating with the [Constellation] organization, do you know how much credit we''ll earn?" "Not only will we be promoted, but if we can thoroughly convict the Stokes family, all the other factions in Lsengard will naturally be forced to offer us money and resources, begging us to spare them." The person who had lowered their head seemed still somewhat confused. They muttered softly, "But we don''t have concrete evidence." "Evidence? Do we really need evidence?" Carter chuckled. "If we truly had decisive evidence, these factions in Lsengard wouldn''t be so easily subdued." He walked over to the person''s side, reached out, and patted their shoulder, saying, "Fortune favors the bold, and the timid starve. As long as we manage to convict them, even Charles won''t be able to do anything!" "Let''s go. It''s our turn to make an entrance. Let''s see how these timid factions in Lsengard respond." Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Carter pushed open the door to the room and walked toward the banquet hall. The remaining people in the room exchanged glances but said nothing in opposition. After a brief hesitation, they gritted their teeth and followed him. At that moment, inside the banquet hall of Lsengard''s Lord Matthew''s residence, various factions from Lsengard had already gathered and were anxiously waiting. David''s face was dark, and he seemed extremely anxious. He looked at the crowd in the banquet hall and let out a silent sigh. The Smith family had a good relationship with the Stokes family, but in the face of such matters, no one could do anything. After all, the entire Genosha was now focused on investigating and cracking down on the [Constellation] organization. Anything related to an Evil Organization like the [Constellation] organization usually doesn''t end well. David naturally understood this. He knew that Henry would never have the guts to collaborate with the [Constellation] organization he was most likely just being used. Sigh, the Stokes family really is out of luck. If any other faction were in their place, they''d be unable to escape the current predicament. It seems like the Stokes family is going to be completely finished. David said with a hint of sadness. Next to him, Raj from the Blackwood family of Lsengard nodded as well. His mood was inevitably tinged with a sense of sorrow. Originally, in the small city of Lsengard, the Blackwood family, the Smith family, and the Stokes family had no real enemies, apart from Lord Matthew himself. But then suddenly, along came Carter, the lord from Genosha Calivia, representing the official Genosha investigation into matters related to Evil Organizations. These Lsengard factions had no means of resistance at all; they could only watch as events unfolded. "Unless a miracle happens, but who in Lsengard could possibly save the Stokes family?" Raj said with a hint of despair. He really couldn''t think of anyone in the small city of Lsengard who had the authority to challenge Carter, especially since Carter was representing the official Genosha government! As the two of them were quietly discussing, the doors to the banquet hall were suddenly pushed open, and Carter, followed by the other investigators, swaggered in. He walked directly to the center of the banquet hall, positioned himself right next to Lord Matthew, and then casually looked around. "Has everyone arrived? If not, you might find yourselves suspected of colluding with an Evil Organization," Carter said flatly. His casual words made everyone in the room tense up no one wanted to be associated with an Evil Organization. "My lord, the Stokes family hasn''t arrived yet. Should we wait a little longer?" Matthew said softly. He wasn''t particularly concerned about the Stokes family; he just had to consider the relationship between Charles and Celestine. If he didn''t say something now, Charles might hold a grudge in the future, and that would be disastrous. "The matter of the Stokes family colluding with the Evil Organization is already very clear. Lord, do you still want to defend and exonerate the Stokes family? If that''s the case, I will have to suspect that the collusion with the Evil Organization doesn''t only involve the Stokes family," Carter said with a smile. The atmosphere at the banquet immediately fell silent, and everyone turned their attention to Carter, who stood at the center of the room, and Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard. Matthew opened his mouth but didn''t respond, effectively confirming Carter''s words. "Very well, you''re all intelligent people. This matter won''t end so easily. I will have the investigation team conduct a thorough inquiry into all the forces present here. I hope you will cooperate," Carter said, raising his chin slightly, a smug look spreading across his face. This feeling was truly satisfying easily manipulating everyone in the room. What evidence? The truth didn''t matter at all. Whether the Stokes family had truly been used or not, he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was making sure the other forces present knew his power. Only then would they willingly give him money and resources. If they refused to cooperate, even without evidence, he could easily have his subordinates plant some. "Everyone, let''s raise our glasses. I too hope this matter can be resolved soon," Carter said, casually picking up a glass of red wine and lifting it above his head. Just then, the door to the banquet hall was opened again. Chapter 469 - 469: Lord Supervisor As the door to the banquet hall slowly opened, everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and turned to look outside. There, the head of the Stokes family, Henry, walked in slowly, his expression tense. Behind him were two men and one woman. One of the men wore a baseball cap and a mask, making it hard to see his face. "Isn''t that Celestine? Who''s the guy with him?" someone whispered. "He seems to be another genius from Cyber Academy. I heard he came back with Celestine. Why is he here? Could he have a way to save the Stokes family?" "Dream on. There''s no one in little Lsengard who has the power to help the Stokes family, not even the Lord." "Yeah, true... sigh, the Stokes family was unlucky. They used to do a lot of charity work, but who would have thought...?" "Shh, keep your voice down, don''t say anything more." Few people noticed Charles, who was walking at the back. He had put on a hat and a mask in advance to get a look at Carter''s tactics. Only David and Raj exchanged puzzled glances, vaguely recognizing his figure, but for a moment, they couldn''t place who he was. David and Raj looked at the weary Henry, about to say something, but were interrupted by Carter. "Henry, colluding with the Evil Organization is a serious crime. Our investigators already have evidence. If you confess publicly now, I''ll consider it as voluntary surrender," Carter said, swirling the wine in his glass, never once looking directly at Henry. Henry felt uneasy. He had no idea what evidence Carter had, but he knew he hadn''t colluded with the Evil Organization. Plus, there was the conversation with Charles before he arrived. Grinding his teeth, Henry said, "The Stokes family was just used, we are not guilty to that extent!" Immediately, Carter stopped swirling his wine and looked up at Henry, coldly replying, "I''ll give you one more chance. If not, many people in the Stokes family will die. If you confess now, there might still be a chance for the Stokes family to rise again." "The Stokes family has not betrayed Genosha," Henry repeated firmly. Carter finished the wine in his glass, then snapped his fingers. Soon, members of the investigation team left the banquet. Everyone present watched the unfolding scene with curiosity. David and Raj exchanged a look, whispered to each other, and then quietly moved towards the Lsengard Forging Masters Guild, the Alchemist Guild, and the Beast Master Guild. However, before they could reach these groups, they saw the president of the Lsengard Alchemist Guild turn around, signaling his rejection. As for the presidents of the Lsengard Forging Masters Guild and the Beast Master Guild, they were the same. "It seems like they don''t want to offend Carter. Is there really no way out?" David said, a bitter and helpless smile curling on his lips. These people were the most powerful figures in Genosha Lsengard. If they didn''t want to lend a hand, the Stokes family would have absolutely no hope whatsoever! Soon, the investigators who had left earlier returned, dragging a battered Beast Master with them. They roughly shoved the Beast Master in front of the crowd and said, "This is an Evil Organization member we captured. He has confessed that the Stokes family indeed has a relationship with them." Upon hearing this, the vast majority of people in the room were immediately in an uproar, with only a few looking at the scene with skeptical eyes. "This is his confession letter, along with his signature and fingerprints," Carter said, pulling out the relevant evidence. A smile that couldn''t be contained spread across his face. Evidence? With evidence like this, he could easily produce piles of it. The investigation into the Constellation organization was a complete and utter carnival! Yes, a carnival! With just this kind of evidence, a person or a faction could be labeled as betraying Genosha and colluding with the Evil Organization. Merit, money everything could be obtained effortlessly and without struggle! Because not only did these investigators need money and merit, but some of the big figures in Genosha needed it too. "How do you prove this person is actually a member of the Evil Organization?" At that moment, a voice suddenly spoke up. Everyone immediately turned their attention to the person who had spoken. It was the one who had been following Henry, the man wearing a hat and mask. Carter frowned slightly, then a look of amusement appeared on his face as he responded, "A bit of a shame, really. After realizing his mistakes, this man was filled with regret. While we weren''t paying attention, he bit off his own tongue, gouged out his eyes, cut off his ears, and even broke his own hands, the very hands he had used to write." At that moment, the others in the room began to closely examine the Beast Master lying on the ground. They gasped in shock, deeply impressed by Carter''s ruthless and brutal methods. Now, the power to explain the situation was entirely in Carter and the hands of the other investigators. Even if someone realized that the Beast Master on the ground might not actually be a genuine member of the Evil Organization, they couldn''t overturn Carter''s words. "Someone, arrest Henry and everyone from the Stokes family, and throw them in the dungeons!" Carter''s voice suddenly rang out, making everyone else in the room shiver. Immediately, the other investigators moved into action, surrounding Henry, Celestine, Jace, and Charles. Henry turned around, looking at Charles, putting all his hope in him. Charles slowly stepped past Henry and walked toward the Beast Master lying on the ground. The others also realized what was happening and stopped their movements. Under the gaze of everyone, Charles reached the Beast Master''s side, crouched down slowly, and helped him up. Then Charles took the Beast Master''s arm, gently extended his fingers, and wrote a few words on his skin. [Did they force you?] Instantly, the Beast Master, whose eyes, tongue, ears, and hands were all gone, began to tremble violently. It seemed as if he recalled some terrible and painful experience. He curled his body into a ball, huddled on the ground, and remained completely still. Charles took a deep breath, clenched his fists, then slowly relaxed them. He turned his body around, his cold gaze fixed on Carter. Carter felt as though he were being stared at by death itself, shivers running down his spine. "You''re from the Stokes family? No matter who you are, the Stokes family''s collusion with the Evil Organization and their betrayal of Genosha is a fact!" Carter said dismissively, waving his hand and urging his subordinates to move quickly and control the group. "Who I am isn''t important. What matters is that you can''t simply convict them like this. Every person has the right to doubt whether your evidence is real," Charles said calmly. "Right? You have no right or qualification to doubt. The Emperor''s orders are to strike down the Evil Organization that threatens the world. I''m just following orders," Carter replied arrogantly. He glanced at Charles and snorted coldly. "Get out!" Under Carter''s command, the other investigators began to close in on Charles. Charles furrowed his brow. He first made sure to protect the Beast Master, who was curled up on the ground, then reached up to remove his mask and hat. When the investigators at the banquet saw Charles'' appearance, they froze in place, as if struck by lightning. Some people gaped in disbelief, shouting in shock, "Ch, Charles?" "Impossible!" "It''s over, it''s over." sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carter''s body went limp, almost collapsing to the ground. He rubbed his eyes hard, trying to figure out if the Charles in front of him was just an illusion. "I, Charles, Genosha Supervisor, hereby temporarily revoke all of your rights as investigators until the truth is uncovered." "All investigators, stay where you are." The calm voice echoed in everyone''s ears. The investigators were completely stunned, frozen in place, doubting whether they were dreaming. One of the investigators realized what was about to happen. Fear overtook his reason, and he tried to flee. Before he could take a single step, a black blade of light instantly severed one of his legs. Thud. Aaaahhh! The sound of him falling, his agonized screams, and the gurgling sound of blood pouring from his wound, mixed with the fearful swallowing of saliva from others, echoed clearly in the otherwise silent banquet hall. "I said, stay where you are." Charles held the [Black Gold Long Knife] in his hand, his voice completely devoid of emotion. He shifted his indifferent gaze toward Carter, and Carter instantly felt his legs weaken. Desperately, he reached out and grasped the nearby table to keep himself from collapsing. "Ch, Charles, you can''t..." Carter stammered. Before he could finish his sentence, the [Black Gold Long Knife] in Charles'' hand moved slightly, and a powerful killing intent surged instantly. "What should you call me?" Carter swallowed hard, trying to control his trembling body, and said, "Lord Supervisor." "Stay where you are. Don''t move, or your fate will be the same as that person''s." Charles glanced coldly at Carter. He slowly turned around and surveyed the room. No one dared to meet his gaze. All the investigators lowered their heads, trembling. "Someone, go stop the bleeding for that foolish person." Charles casually pointed at the one whose leg he had severed with the [Black Gold Knife Glow]. Jace was the first to react. He hurried over and began applying pressure to stop the bleeding. Chapter 470 - 470: Why? "My lord, what should we do? What should we do? Charles actually appeared in Lsengard! He was personally appointed as a Supervisor by His Majesty the Emperor!" someone whispered to Carter. Carter took a deep breath, glancing at the Beast Master lying on the ground, trying to calm himself down. Right now, the most important thing to do was to prove that the evidence he had presented earlier was fake, and the key to that was the tortured Beast Master in front of him. "Calm down. I''ve already gouged out this man''s eyes, cut off his tongue, his ears, and even broke both his hands. He won''t leak anything! He absolutely won''t!" Carter thought to himself. This Beast Master wasn''t a member of the Evil Organization; he was just an ordinary third tier Beast Master, one of those tragic souls with no family, no friends, no support perfect for framing the Stokes family. "I should''ve recorded a video and then killed him when I had the chance. That would have been more secure!" Carter was filled with regret. Not because he harmed others, but because he regretted not being more cruel. He steadied his breathing, trying to calm down. After a while, he lowered his head and slowly said to Charles, "Lord Supervisor, there may be some misunderstanding here. The Stokes family may not have really colluded with the Evil Organization. Perhaps we can end this here. We can''t let those bad people go free!" Charles seemed not to have heard anything. He simply continued staring at the Beast Master curled up on the ground. The others in the room were now beginning to understand what was happening. David, with a hint of excitement, glanced at Charles and instinctively said, "How did I forget? If anyone can save the Stokes family, it has to be Charles!" "He''s only eighteen, and he was appointed as the Genosha Supervisor by His Majesty the Emperor! What a genius!" Many of the people at the banquet were the same ones who had been present when Charles and Grace signed the [human contract]. Back then, they had looked down on a commoner, watching as he made a bet with the talented daughter of the Lord of Lsengard. Who would have thought that within less than half a year, that boy would become someone everyone now looked up to? At that moment, the heads of the Forging Masters Guild, the Alchemist Guild, and the Beast Master Guild in Lsengard exchanged glances, their eyes full of regret. If only they hadn''t rejected David and Raj when they came earlier! Who would have expected that the Lord Supervisor himself would appear in person? At this moment, Charles seemed like the Emperor of Genosha, Miles, had personally descended upon Lsengard, possessing absolute authority. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Charles pulled out a bottle of glowing orange miracle drug and without any hesitation, fed it into the Beast Master''s mouth. Seeing Charles'' actions, Carter''s pupils shrank sharply, then slowly widened. He looked up in disbelief, staring at Charles with wide eyes, shocked as he said, "Orange quality miracle drug? Orange quality!" "Is it that surprising? He''ll recover soon, and as for what happened, let him explain it himself," Charles replied calmly, glancing at him. Carter felt as though he had been stripped bare and thrown into an icy cold environment. He managed to force a grim smile and said, "This is fake, right, Charles? You''re trying to trick me, aren''t you? There can''t be that many orange quality miracle drugs! Even if there were, you wouldn''t waste one on a stranger, no way!" "Is orange quality miracle drug that rare?" Charles responded with a calm expression. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Carter''s face froze instantly, his eyes filled with despair. He no longer felt like he was above everyone else, full of confidence like before. If it had been anyone else, Carter would have been confident that no one would expose the cruel way he tortured the innocent Beast Master, or the fabricated evidence he created. Because no one else had an orange quality miracle drug! Even if someone did, they wouldn''t waste it on a stranger! But this person was Charles, who became the Genosha Supervisor at just eighteen and held absolute authority! "I... Lord Supervisor, please, listen to me. I can explain, it''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Carter could no longer hold himself together. He collapsed to the ground and, crawling on all fours, dragged himself toward Charles. As soon as he reached Charles'' side, he grabbed onto Charles'' pant leg and begged desperately. "My lord, please, it''s a misunderstanding!" "Lord Supervisor, I can explain, I really can explain!" Tears welled up in Carter''s eyes as he spoke, looking pitiful beyond measure. However, Charles didn''t spare him a single glance. He merely said coldly, "Back then, this Beast Master must have begged like this too." To gouge out an innocent Beast Master''s eyes, cut off his tongue, his ears, break his hands, and pin a false crime on him. Charles couldn''t imagine how cruel a person could be to that extent. It was beyond human. Carter was nothing more than a beast! No, he was even worse than a beast! Hearing the coldness and ruthlessness in Charles'' voice, Carter knew, without a doubt, that Charles had no intention of letting him go. With that thought, Carter gritted his teeth and reached into his chest, pulling out a dagger that gleamed with a cold light, which instantly appeared in his hand. However, before he could use the dagger to harm the Beast Master, who was curled up on the ground, Charles who had been vigilant the entire time suddenly kicked out. His foot landed squarely in Carter''s abdomen. In an instant, Carter''s body was sent flying backward, like a shrimp being tossed, crashing through two or three tables before coming to a halt. The tremendous force caused internal injuries, and blood slowly oozed from the corner of his mouth. "Charles! You''re an idiot! Do you have any idea how many people have gained huge wealth and contributions from the investigation into the Evil Organization? You''re going against the ministers of Genosha!" "They won''t let you get away with this!" "You''re just a lucky commoner, and even if you were a member of the Genosha royal family, you wouldn''t die a good death!" Carter yelled and cursed, now sounding like a vengeful ghost, threatening with every word. What he said was true. The reason he dared to do this was because he wasn''t the only one involved. From top to bottom, many people had tacitly allowed such things to happen, all silently profiting from it. But then Charles, a person with enormous power, appeared and shattered the delicate balance. "So what?" Charles gave Carter, who was collapsing, a faint glance. "Are you telling me that after seeing all of this, I should just choose to ignore it?" As soon as he saw the tortured Beast Master, Charles understood everything. If such evidence could be officially acknowledged, it meant that behind Carter, there was an undeniable force, one that had been silently allowing everything to happen. The reason was simple because of profit. Huge profit. "Sometimes, I really don''t understand you people. The reason humans are called humans isn''t because of their brilliant minds, but because of the morals and spirit they can''t ignore." "If those are lost, then what makes a person any different from a demon?" Charles looked at the Beast Master lying on the ground, gradually recovering from his injuries, and sighed in relief. The power of the orange quality miracle drug was truly incredible such injuries could heal! "A demon? Hahahaha, you''re too naive, Charles. Do you know how many people are involved in all of this?" "You don''t know. You''re naively thinking everything should be perfect, that this world should be filled with morals and responsibility?" "No, no, that''s not it. If you''re a man, then continue investigating. Do you dare?" Carter wobbled, spitting blood, slowly walking toward Charles. His eyes were bloodshot, his face contorted with rage, looking like an evil spirit ready to strike. Charles calmly gripped the black gold long knife and used the back of the blade to knock Carter down. He looked down at the Beast Master, whose eyes were slowly opening. The Beast Master gazed around in confusion until his eyes locked onto Charles. For a moment, he stood still, mouth slightly agape, but no sound came out. "Take your time to adjust. Your tongue just grew back, you still need to get used to it," Charles spoke softly, his tone gentle. The Beast Master''s emotions reached their breaking point, and he could no longer hold back. His facial features seemed to be squeezed by invisible hands, his mouth opened as if in agony, and his facial muscles stiffened. A heart wrenching cry rang out, accompanied by choking sobs. "Ch... Charles, they tortured me... they cut open my skin with a knife, then smeared sugar water on it, attracting ants to crawl all over me, biting me..." "I couldn''t resist. I just confessed to everything they told me." "But... but in the end, they still gouged out my eyes, cut off my tongue, my ears, and broke my hands." "Why? Why did they do this to me?" "My father died in battle for the country, my mother sacrificed herself saving others. I''ve been an orphan since I was young. I''ve done nothing wrong. Why? Why?" In the end, the innocent Beast Master kept repeating those three words, "Why?" Charles took a deep breath, unsure of how to answer. The anger in his heart was burning uncontrollably now, and he wanted to do something! Tightening his grip on the black gold long knife, Charles slowly brought the blade back, the sharp tip scraping against the ground like death sharpening its scythe. The sound was harsh, filled with an aura of death. Carter watched silently as Charles moved closer, a grin spreading across his face. Chapter 471 - 471: A Sudden Change "Charles, I really never expected this. Zane, the Taylor family because of you, they perished. In the end, even I fall into your hands," Carter chuckled bitterly, his face filled with reluctance. A mere eighteen year old commoner. How did he manage to not only destroy the Taylor family but bring about such a tragic end for himself? Seeing the murderous look in Charles''s eyes, Carter knew that today, he was as good as dead. But even if he were to die, he swore he wouldn''t let Charles have it easy! With that thought in mind, Carter continued, "Charles, aren''t you the hero of Genosha? Don''t you want to know who''s silently allowing these things to happen, reaping the profits behind the scenes?" "They''re the ministers of Genosha, the ones holding the highest power in the kingdom. Charles, do you dare oppose them?" "Do you dare?" "Why are you silent? Aren''t you afraid?" At this moment, Carter seemed like a madman, screaming and shouting in a frenzy. When Charles finally stood before him, he spoke calmly, "You''re wrong about one thing." "What''s that?" Carter was momentarily stunned. "It''s not that I want to oppose them. It''s that they want to oppose me." Charles''s voice was calm, but those words left everyone in the room speechless. No one dared speak. Even Carter, who had been shouting madly, paused, trying to understand the weight of those words. A few seconds later, Carter finally realized what Charles meant. "Well, no surprise there," Carter exhaled, a smile forming on his face. There was no pain, no regret only a sense of admiration and respect. The difference between Charles opposing them and them opposing Charles was vast. In the first case, the ministers of Genosha were positioned as high ranking figures, but in the second, they were mere fools trying to challenge a giant. Only someone as talented as Charles could say such a thing with absolute confidence. "I''ll wait for you in hell, waiting for you or for those people," Carter closed his eyes, tilting his head slightly back, exposing his fragile neck. Charles''s gaze remained calm as his black gold long knife swung smoothly, slicing through Carter''s neck. Blood erupted like a fountain. With a slight motion of his right hand, Charles flicked the blood off the blade. He then turned his cold gaze toward the other trembling investigators, speaking in a detached tone, "The crimes you''ve committed will be investigated in the next few days. Don''t even think about resisting, or your only outcome will be this." "Death at my hands." No one dared move a single step, all of them nervously licking their lips and swallowing. Charles glanced at the stunned Matthew and continued issuing orders: "Have the soldiers from the Lord''s Manor restrain these people." "I''ll need to mobilize the Beast Master army from Lsengard soon." Matthew nodded forcefully, a bit frightened, and replied, "Lord Supervisor, you do have the authority to mobilize the Beast Master army, but could you perhaps explain what exactly needs to be done? Otherwise, the Beast Master troops might not be too happy about it." Charles looked around, his tone resolute as he spoke: "Kill the enemies. Kill the real enemies." The real enemies? Were those the actual members of the Evil Organization? Matthew wanted to ask more, but upon seeing Charles turn away, he didn''t dare pursue it further. "By the way, no one at the banquet is allowed to leave the Lord''s Manor. Someone, turn on the signal jamming equipment. I need everyone to cooperate for now," Charles added. No one opposed. The blood on the floor of the banquet hall silently told the story of what had just transpired. Everyone knew that Charles was not someone to provoke right now. He was undoubtedly filled with rage and bloodlust. At that moment, Celestine, seeing Charles walking back, didn''t show any fear or hesitation. Instead, she actively ran towards him. As she ran, she pulled a tissue from her pocket and carefully wiped the blood from Charles''s face. "Are we going to fight later?" Celestine asked with a hint of concern. Charles nodded. Celestine took a deep breath, then said with a single sentence: "Be careful, try not to get hurt." The crisis for the Stokes family had been temporarily resolved. Henry, watching Celestine act so intimately with Charles, had no complaints. Instead, he felt relieved. "Good daughter! If it weren''t for Charles, the Stokes family would be finished!" Henry thought to himself. On the other side, David and Raj also walked over to Henry''s side. They glanced at Charles, then turned to look at Henry, their faces showing envy. "If I had known, I would have had more daughters," David murmured quietly. Raj, on the other hand, looked at Celestine with a complicated expression. He knew that Celestine''s talent was far superior to his own daughter Lily''s. "Maybe only a genius can stay by Charles''s side forever," Raj sighed inwardly. Since Charles left Lsengard, Lily had started looking for ways to grow stronger. She rarely called home, and Raj wasn''t sure how things were going with her. Under the watchful eyes of Henry, David, and Raj, a few more people began to slowly approach Charles. They were the President of the Forging Masters Guild, the President of the Alchemist Guild, and the President of the Beast Master Guild. Although Lsengard was a small city, it had a complete set of guilds, and the leaders of these guilds held a great deal of power. Earlier, when David and Raj sought help, these individuals had all refused, but now, they were approaching Charles of their own accord. "Lord Supervisor, we didn''t expect you to appear in Lsengard. We weren''t able to greet you properly, please forgive us," the President of the Alchemist Guild said humbly. Charles acknowledged the gesture with a simple nod, but didn''t say anything further. Instead, he chose to help the crying Beast Master to his feet and walked out with him. Seeing this, the three guild leaders exchanged looks, silently sighing in resignation. As Charles reached the door, as if something occurred to him, he turned back to look at the hall. The three guild leaders thought Charles was about to speak to them, and they hurriedly took a few steps closer. However, Charles was addressing Henry, David, and Raj: "Uncle Henry, David, Raj, you don''t have to stay here any longer. Come with me." David and Raj exchanged a look, both seeing joy and relief in each other''s eyes. They hadn''t expected that even though Charles had become the Genosha Supervisor, he still hadn''t put on airs and was treating them as he always had. However, while Charles could behave this way, the two of them knew they couldn''t be unappreciative. "Alright, Lord Supervisor," they said cautiously, then followed him out. As they reached the door, they turned back to glance at the three guild leaders of Lsengard. ... Half an hour later, in the office of Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard, the military officials of Lsengard, and Charles''s group were all gathered, discussing matters. "I''ve figured out the locations of those people, but we''ll need to wait a day or two before we can begin operations," Charles said indifferently. The person in charge of the Beast Master army furrowed his brow slightly. Though he didn''t quite understand Charles''s decision, he didn''t question him. At that moment, Charles suddenly closed his eyes. A voice appeared in his mind: "Master, Master, a few more people have entered, and I can sense a strange aura." "Strange aura? Is it a powerful Beast Master?" Charles quickly asked. Mousie responded, "No, it''s an aura I''m very familiar with. I have an instinctual longing for it, similar to what I sensed in the warehouse, but not exactly the same." Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Mousie''s words, Charles instantly realized something. Mousie''s longing? And similar to the Dark Altar that must be the material required for promotion, Heart of Darkness, right? But back in the warehouse, those people had clearly said they would wait two more days before trying to transport the Heart of Darkness to Lsengard. It''s only just evening, and the Heart of Darkness is already here in Lsengard? Could something have changed? Charles felt a bit puzzled but didn''t pay it much attention. As long as there was no Level 7 Beast Master among these people, he had nothing to worry about. Even if there were stronger Beast Masters, his life wouldn''t be in danger. The worst case scenario would be using the golden quality mask that Cuny had given him. Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council (Golden Quality): A special mask personally forged by the President of the Beast Master Guild and the Master of the Tower, with unique properties. Effect 1: Breath Concealment C The wearer can hide their aura, making it impossible for any being below a Level 9 Beast Master to detect their true strength. Effect 2: Attribute Energy Absorption C The mask absorbs the attribute energy attacks of enemies, storing it within the mask, allowing the wearer to replenish their attribute energy at critical moments. Effect 3: Phantom Summoning C By using blood and fire, a phantom image of Cuny, the Master of the Tower, can be summoned. The phantom''s strength is influenced by the wearer''s own power and fire attribute energy. Currently, the phantom summoned can have the power of a Level 9 Beast Master and will last for one minute. Note: After performing Phantom Summoning, the mask will be damaged. If not repaired, all effects will disappear. With the hidden aura effects of the Darkness Cloak and the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, Charles could easily infiltrate their hideout, observe what changes had occurred, and then decide whether or not to take action. Chapter 472 - 472: Were All Doomed "The Beast Master army of Lsengard can start getting ready. I''ll be infiltrating their stronghold shortly to gather some information. If things go well, we might be able to take action tonight," Charles said after a moment of thought, addressing the people in the room. Matthew, the Lord of Lsengard, and the leader of the Lsengard Beast Master army both paused for a moment, clearly stunned. After about two or three seconds, Matthew cautiously asked, "My lord, are you going alone?" "Although there aren''t any high level Beast Masters near Lsengard, there''s a fifth level Beast Master stationed here. Should we have him accompany you?" Even the leader of the Beast Master army seemed to agree with Matthew, nodding in approval. In their minds, Charles was undoubtedly a genius from Genosha, but he was still young only eighteen years old with a fourth level Beast Master rank. If something went wrong, they wouldn''t be able to bear the responsibility. Charles immediately shook his head in refusal. "Lsengard is just a small city. They''re unlikely to send any high level Beast Masters here. The most we might encounter is a seventh level Beast Master." "If I really do find a seventh level Beast Master, I wouldn''t rush into a fight. I''m not an idiot." "No need. If I go alone, the operation will be quieter. A typical fifth level Beast Master won''t be able to keep up with me. If we bring anyone else, it could attract the enemy''s attention." "Any early detection, and this golden opportunity to take them all down in one fell swoop could be lost," Charles continued calmly. Matthew and the leader of the Lsengard army exchanged looks, both of them filled with unease. However, as Charles was the Supervisor of Genosha, he held absolute authority in Lsengard, and even they couldn''t challenge his decision. They could only agree, though their concern was obvious. Charles made sure to remind them not to make any loud movements while mobilizing the troops. It would be best for them to act in small groups, and only move after receiving his clear command. After everything was arranged, Charles left the Lord''s Manor without hesitation, heading toward the villas where the Evil Organization was located, guided by his memory. As he neared the villas, Charles took out the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, put it on, and activated the first effect. In an instant, his aura completely disappeared, and his presence was reduced to almost nothing. The next moment, Charles activated his darkness cloak, causing his figure to vanish into the darkness. In the courtyard of the villa, Six or seven figures patrolled back and forth, their attention fully focused on the surroundings, alert to any unusual activity. "How is it? Nothing abnormal, right?" someone asked. Immediately, a patrolling member responded, "Don''t worry, my lord. With us on watch, not even a fly can get into the villa!" "Good. Be careful. Once this is over, we can leave Lsengard. Everyone will receive rewards from the organization!" the man said slowly. Hearing these words, the other patrol members became even more vigilant, their eyes wide open as they carefully observed everything in the darkness. However, no one noticed that Charles was walking boldly past several sentries and had quietly positioned himself behind the man who had spoken earlier. Even at such a close distance, no one detected his presence! "I have to say, the combination of darkness cloak and the hidden effect of the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council is ridiculously powerful. As long as there''s no special situation, even an eighth or ninth level Beast Master would likely overlook my presence if they''re careless," Charles thought to himself. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had overheard the conversation between the patrolling members and deduced that the person in front of him was likely a high ranking member of the Evil Organization. The situation inside the villa was still unclear, so Charles decided to follow this person first to figure out the layout, external environment, and personnel distribution of the villa. Time passed, and after about ten minutes, Charles had memorized all the details. "There''s no sign of a high level Beast Master outside. These patrolling members are all at most fifth level Beast Masters. It looks like my earlier guess was right," Charles thought to himself. At that moment, the Evil Organization member in front of him turned and walked toward the villa''s interior. Without hesitation, Charles followed. They wound their way through the building and entered an elevator that led underground. In an instant, a vast underground space appeared before Charles. Everywhere he looked, there were various mechanical devices. Some people were operating cranes and mechanical arms, reassembling fragments of dark altars. Charles estimated that there were about thirty to forty people in the underground space, including two sixth level Beast Masters, but none of them noticed his presence. In addition, in the center of the underground space, there was a round black stone, about a meter in diameter. As Charles focused on it, a prompt appeared in his vision: Heart of Darkness [orange quality]: A heart taken from a person in pain, mixed with human blood and cast through a special process. It is a sacrificial tool used to communicate with a certain existence. It also binds the souls of several hundred tortured souls. Ordinary attacks cannot damage it. Even if special attacks were used to destroy it, the souls bound within cannot be freed. Charles'' pupils slightly contracted. He hadn''t expected them to actually bring the Heart of Darkness here. But back when Charles was in the warehouse, he had heard these people discussing their plan to wait until the Genosha investigators had left before attempting to transport the Heart of Darkness into Lsengard. So why was it being brought here early? As Charles pondered this, he silently moved through the darkness, memorizing every detail of the underground space its layout, the equipment, the personnel. At that moment, three more people appeared in the underground space. They were armed, and coldly escorting a group of about ten children, leading them slowly toward the Heart of Darkness. "Hurry up if you don''t want to die!" "What are you standing there for?" "You want a beating, is that it?" One of them shouted at a little girl who was walking too slowly, then kicked her to the ground. The other children trembled in fear, not daring to look back at what had happened. They just kept their heads down and slowly walked toward the Heart of Darkness. Charles even saw a child, around ten years old, holding an infant in their arms! "Damn it! What are they planning to do?" Charles struggled to control his emotions. He still hadn''t figured out why they were bringing the Heart of Darkness to Lsengard ahead of schedule, and he couldn''t afford to act rashly. He carefully committed to memory the appearance of the person who had just kicked the little girl. Then, silently and cautiously, he moved closer to the two sixth level Beast Masters in the underground space. The two were talking. Charles wanted to listen carefully to what they were saying, hoping they might reveal some useful information. As he got closer, he heard one of the sixth level Beast Masters frown slightly after seeing what had just happened. He spoke, saying: "These kids are too young. Their bodies aren''t strong enough to withstand such treatment. You should have your people be more careful, take a different approach." The other casually replied, "Why bother? As long as they''re still alive, it''s fine. Besides, these brats won''t last long anyway." "What I mean is, if you want to punish them, there are better ways like skinning their backs to keep them in constant pain. That would make the sacrificial rituals more effective." "Don''t worry about the details. At midnight tonight, the dark attribute energy will be the most active it''s been in the last month. With the active dark energy boosting it, the Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings will definitely go off without a hitch." "That''s true. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be taking the risk of transporting the Heart of Darkness into the city right now," one of the sixth level Beast Masters said as he continued the conversation. Suddenly, both of them felt something. The sixth level Beast Master who had mentioned skinning the children felt a slight chill run down his neck, an inexplicable coldness. He frowned and looked at his companion, asking, "Did you feel that? Why did it suddenly get so cold?" His companion, not paying much attention, casually replied, "A little coldness is normal, right? After all, we''re underground, the temperature''s lower than outside." "True, but it still feels off. I''ll go check it out. We can''t let anyone break in and ruin our Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings," the first sixth level Beast Master said, his tone tinged with unease. Not far behind them, Charles was taking slow, controlled breaths. After hearing the conversation, a surge of killing intent suddenly flared in his heart. He hadn''t expected that the sixth level Beast Master would sense his presence. "Looks like I need to be more cautious. Sometimes, a Beast Master''s instincts, or sixth sense, can be incredibly sharp," Charles thought, quickly committing the incident to memory, so he wouldn''t make the same mistake again. He had always been calm and composed, but hearing these monsters speak with such cruelty, such madness, stirred something inside him. His killing intent was hard to suppress. "They''re planning to perform the Rituals and ceremonies for sacrificial offerings at midnight tonight? If no other high level Beast Masters show up, you''re all dead," Charles thought darkly. From a corner where no one noticed, he took one last look at the entire underground space and then turned to leave. Chapter 473 - 473: Preparing for Battle The reason Charles chose to leave the underground space at this moment was twofold: first, there was still plenty of time before midnight, and second, Charles didn''t want to let a single member of the Evil Organization slip away. He intended to take out everyone! With that in mind, he needed to carefully plan how to make sure no guilty person would escape. When Charles returned to the Lord''s Manor in Lsengard, Matthew and Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, were nervously pacing back and forth. "Sigh, do you think Lord Supervisor will be alright? After all, it''s full of enemies there. If something goes wrong, what are we going to do?" Matthew asked anxiously. It wasn''t surprising for him to think that way. Every citizen of Genosha knew how much Emperor Miles valued Charles and how extraordinary Charles'' talents were. If something were to happen to Charles in Lsengard, Matthew, as the Lord of Lsengard, would surely be held accountable by Emperor Miles! Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, also said uneasily, "I don''t know what to do either. Lord Supervisor is only eighteen, and at that age, he can be quite impulsive. You heard him, right? He said a fifth level Beast Master could affect his actions." "But he himself is only a fourth level Beast Master. Sigh, all we can do now is pray nothing goes wrong." Michael was feeling helpless. Lsengard was just a small city, and although there was a Beast Master army stationed there, most of them were only third level or fourth level Beast Masters. There were only two or three fifth level Beast Masters! As the two of them were discussing their concerns, a voice suddenly came from behind them. "There won''t be any accidents. I''ve already figured out the situation inside." Instantly, Matthew and Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, were startled, and they instinctively moved toward the door. It wasn''t until Charles appeared from the shadows that they awkwardly stopped in their tracks. "Oh, it''s Lord Supervisor. I thought... I thought it was the enemy launching an attack," Michael said, scratching his head awkwardly. Matthew, on the other hand, stared at Charles intently. He hadn''t noticed anything unusual earlier. If Charles hadn''t spoken up, he wouldn''t have even known someone else had entered the room! The stealth techniques Charles used were simply astonishing! If Charles had wanted to kill them, neither of them would have had any ability to resist. They wouldn''t even have had time to make a sound before dying silently. "So this is Charles'' power? A true genius is terrifying like this. Does Grace have any chance of defeating Charles?" Matthew took a deep breath, suppressing his thoughts, and then bowed even lower, his respect deepening. "Do you have paper and a pen? I''ll draw out the blueprint of the villa, including the distribution of personnel and some details that are easy to overlook," Charles said, extending his hand. Soon, Matthew handed him the paper and pen. Michael, the head of the Lsengard Beast Master army, and Matthew stared wide eyed at Charles, who was quickly sketching. They could hardly believe what they were seeing. The blueprint Charles drew was nothing short of perfect an impeccable tactical map that included the area of the villa, the courtyard, the size of various buildings, the distribution of enemies, and key tactical points. "I drew it in a bit of a rush. You''ll have to make do with it for now," Charles said, handing the map to the two men. Matthew, stunned, asked, "My lord, you were only gone for a short time. Did you manage to memorize everything about the enemy''s villa in that time?" Charles gave Matthew a curious look and replied, "The enemy''s villa isn''t complicated, and there''s a huge underground space I didn''t draw on the map." Matthew''s eyes instantly widened. He looked down at the blueprint in his hands, then up at Charles. What does ''not complicated'' mean? Was he implying that only something as complex as the Genosha Calivia Palace qualifies as complicated? Michael reacted faster. Hearing Charles mention the "underground space," he quickly asked, "My lord, why didn''t you draw the layout and personnel distribution of the underground space?" Charles answered straightforwardly, "I didn''t draw it because you don''t need to go down there. I''ll handle it on my own." This time, it was Michael''s turn to stare wide eyed. He looked at Charles, a fourth level Beast Master, and said, somewhat incredulously, "My lord, your safety is also important. With the Lsengard Beast Master army here, we could drive those people out of Lsengard. There''s no need to take this risk." "Drive them out?" Charles fixed his gaze on Michael with a strong sense of confusion. "What would be the point of driving them out? Let them stay in Lsengard forever." "But there are two sixth level Beast Masters in there. If they want to leave, we won''t be able to stop them," Michael argued, trying to persuade him. It was a valid point. Although groups of Beast Masters could defeat enemies of a higher level, if the enemies were determined to escape, there was nothing they could do except watch them go. "It''s simple. Those two sixth level Beast Masters should be in the underground space. Leave everything to me," Charles said lightly. After hearing Charles'' words, Matthew and Michael exchanged a glance, unable to remain calm any longer. A fourth level Beast Master intends to take on two sixth level Beast Masters? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that even possible? It was absolutely impossible! Let alone the fact that there were other Beast Masters in the underground space, no matter how talented Charles was, there was no way he could pull off something like this! After all, we''re talking about two sixth level Beast Masters! "Lord Supervisor, please don''t be reckless! Your safety is just as important. We can use the Beast Master army to drive them out first, then slowly figure out a way to deal with them," Matthew said, panicking a little. Michael nodded forcefully. As the head of the Beast Master army, he knew that mobilizing the army would likely draw the enemy''s attention. Two sixth level Beast Masters would have no trouble breaking through the Lsengard Beast Master army if they decided to escape. "If it really comes down to it, we can wait a bit. If we call for reinforcements from a nearby large city, other sixth level Beast Masters will arrive before long," Michael suggested, offering a more reasonable idea. Charles thought for a moment and then asked, "How long would it take?" "If we call for reinforcements, they should be able to reach Lsengard around 1 AM," Michael replied, thinking Charles had changed his mind. "That''s too late. Before midnight tonight, I want every single enemy dead, except for a couple of live captives for interrogation. The rest won''t see the sun rise tomorrow!" Charles shook his head. Matthew and Michael couldn''t understand Charles'' reasoning. They looked at him with deep confusion, thinking he was either trying to show off or was overly confident in his own abilities. Charles decided to explain everything he had seen in the underground space. Afterward, Matthew and Michael fell silent, exchanging complex glances as they looked at Charles. "If we want to save those children, calling for reinforcements is too late," Michael said heavily. "If the enemy realizes they''re surrounded by the Lsengard Beast Master army, they''ll kill all the children before leaving!" Now Michael understood Charles'' thinking. The first instinct of the enemy, when faced with so many Beast Masters, would surely be to try and escape. But in the face of Charles, who was alone, the enemy would never want to leave easily. This was exactly the outcome Charles wanted. While his surface strength was only at the level of a fourth level Beast Master, he had the orange quality black gold long knife, as well as an orange quality miracle drug to boost his power. Not to mention, if he encountered a truly dangerous situation, he could also use the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, which would summon a shadow with the strength of a ninth level Beast Master. Though that shadow would only exist for a minute, it would be more than enough to eliminate all enemies. "That''s settled then. You two make the arrangements. I''ll head back into the enemy''s stronghold. Keep an eye out for my signal, and surround the villa. Don''t let a single enemy escape!" Charles gave the order. Michael and Matthew acknowledged and began heading toward the door. As Michael reached the entrance, he instinctively turned around to glance at Charles, who was deep in thought. A subtle look of admiration appeared in his eyes. Michael wasn''t sure whether Charles had hidden abilities, but regardless, there was clearly risk involved! To face the enemies in the underground space, including two sixth level Beast Masters, alone this courage, in order to save those children, was enough to command respect. "We can''t let Charles fight alone. We need to figure out a way to quickly deal with the enemies outside, clear the villa, and provide swift support to Charles," Michael thought to himself. As time passed, The quiet night in Lsengard became even quieter. A few occasional pedestrians passed by the enemy''s villa, disappearing into a dark alleyway. By now, many of Lsengard''s Beast Master soldiers had gathered, all waiting in silence. The streetlights faintly illuminated the area, and Michael stared intently at his phone screen, set to its lowest brightness, waiting for Charles'' signal. "Does everyone have their tasks clear?" Michael asked, taking a deep breath. The others nodded silently, indicating there were no issues. "I''ll repeat myself," Michael continued. "With us tonight is the hero of Genosha, Charles. Once the battle begins, he will face two sixth level Beast Masters, as well as some third level and fourth level Beast Masters." "My only requirement is this: deal with your opponents quickly, then provide fast support to Charles!" Chapter 474 - 474: Battle Meanwhile, in the underground space of the villa, time slowly passed, and there was about an hour left before the midnight bell would toll. A massive altar had almost been fully assembled, standing in the underground space, its dark, inky surface giving off a chilling aura. If one listened closely, they would hear the altar emitting a wailing sound, as if it were being swept by the wind. However, this was underground, and there was no wind. The sound was the wailing of tortured souls. Charles was still waiting for the right moment. He had already activated the Darkness Cloak, donned the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, and wore the Overlord Heavy Armor. In his right hand, he held the Black Gold Long Knife, and in his left hand, he gripped a bottle of orange quality Miracle Drug for Body Limit Release. Miracle Drug for Body Limit Release Quality: Orange quality Description: This is a special elixir that, when consumed, temporarily removes physical limitations, boosting one''s strength by 1.5 to 3 times. It can only be used by Beast Masters of level 6 or below. Once the effects wear off, the user will fall into a state of exhaustion for three hours. His physical state was now adjusted to its limits. All that was left was to wait for the perfect opportunity preferably when the two level 6 Beast Masters were separated, so he could launch a surprise attack. Since the enemies weren''t aware that Charles had already entered the underground space, their vigilance wasn''t too high. It would be best to incapacitate one of the level 6 Beast Masters as quickly as possible. If that happened, the pressure on Charles would be significantly reduced when facing the other enemies. He also needed to figure out a way to protect the children near the Heart of Darkness, ensuring they were not harmed. "The time''s almost here. It''s time to get ready. Once it''s midnight, let those sacrifices serve their purpose," one of the level 6 Beast Masters suddenly said. Quickly, someone moved towards the Heart of Darkness, holding a weapon. Charles immediately tensed up. If the enemies moved against the children at this moment, he would have no choice but to strike, but that would increase the risk substantially. No one noticed the silent, tense atmosphere that had quietly descended. As the person holding the weapon drew closer to the children, the small, helpless kids began to tremble violently. Muffled cries gradually filled the air. "Uncle, please, let us go. My mom is still waiting for me to make medicine for her on her sickbed!" "Uncle, please, please!" "I don''t want to die yet. I want to go home. I want my mom." The slightly older child, who already had some understanding of what was going to happen, dropped to her knees in terror, constantly begging. "Shut up. Don''t worry, your death will be slow, painful, and full of despair. Only then will you be a worthy sacrifice!" The person holding the weapon flashed a perverse smile. He looked down from above at the weak and helpless children, feeling an indescribable pleasure in his heart. The feeling of controlling another''s life was intoxicating. He casually picked out the first "lucky" child, lifting them into the air as if handling a helpless chick. The first chosen child trembled all over, despairingly closing their eyes. "Please don''t kill me, okay? I''ve been good. My teacher says I''m a good kid, I will be very obedient," the child, with eyes closed, desperately begged. But what they were facing was not a being that could be called human. The man, without hesitation, raised his weapon, looking at the child''s body as if searching for the best place to strike. "You can''t die immediately. You must feel the pain, feel your blood draining, your life slowly fading away, and then have Death appear before you and greet you." "This painful and despairing way of dying is the best." The man''s voice was filled with excitement. The child''s body began to tremble more violently, their voice coming in sobs: "Can you please not tell my grandpa that I''m dead? He will be sad. And... can you bury me with my mom and dad? I miss them." Hearing these words, the member of the organization paused for a moment, as if remembering something. Then, the excitement on his face deepened, and a wide grin appeared on his lips. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry, your grandpa won''t escape either. After I kill you, I''ll make sure he meets you. Hahahahaha." The child''s body stiffened suddenly, unable to suppress their fear and helplessness any longer, and they began to cry out loudly. At that moment, the communication device on a level 6 Beast Master vibrated. A voice came through the device: "Sir, there seems to be some movement outside. Should you come up to check?" "Two people seem to be drunk, wandering around the villa." Quickly, the level 6 Beast Master turned to his companion and said, "I''ll go up and check. The closer we get to the critical moment, the more cautious we need to be." After speaking, the level 6 Beast Master immediately headed toward the elevator. In the shadows, Charles let out a quiet sigh of relief. He put his phone back into his pocket and tightened his grip on the black gold long knife. At this crucial moment, time seemed to slow down. The member of the Evil Organization, holding the child, was laughing with excitement as he slowly brought the weapon closer to the child''s still body, while the level 6 Beast Master moved quickly toward the elevator. The laughter and footsteps intertwined, blending with the tension in the air. Finally, as the elevator doors closed, a flash of blade light filled with murderous intent suddenly flickered in the darkness! "Thud!" The arm was severed, arterial and venous blood spurting out, splattering like a fountain over the child''s tightly shut eyes. "Everyone, close your eyes, stay still, it''s okay. I''m here to save you," a calm and gentle voice rang out. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The children hesitated for just a moment, then all closed their eyes. Without hesitation, Charles summoned all four of his mystical beasts. The towering nine tailed demon wolf Max, standing at two or three meters tall and exuding a heavy presence; the Moon Riding Wind Falcon Mia, whose wings were as sharp as blades, soaring through the air; the Savage Gold Eater Beast, which had grown to about three meters long and looked extremely fierce; and finally, the shadowflying squirrel Mousie, which was the size of a fist but had exceptionally bright eyes, and immediately scampered onto Little Gold''s head. Two platinum quality mystical beasts, one emerald quality mystical beast, and one diamond quality mystical beast instantly appeared before everyone! "Damn! What''s going on? Where did this guy come from?" "Enemy attack!" "Has the defense outside the villa been breached?" "Sir, there''s no enemy outside. It seems there''s only one enemy who came in, and it''s just a level 4 Beast Master!" After a moment of chaos, the enemies in the underground space slowly regained their composure. The level 6 Beast Master breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought that the defense outside the villa had been wiped out, and that was why the enemy had silently sneaked in. "Tell the other sir to return quickly. The Rituals and ceremonies for the sacrificial offerings are to be temporarily halted. Once I deal with this enemy, I''ll kill those children and then we''ll proceed with the relocation!" The remaining level 6 Beast Master issued his orders. Charles was very clear that his time was limited. He had to inflict as much damage on the enemy as possible in the shortest time. Otherwise, once the Lsengard Beast Master army outside made a move, any enemies who had the ability to escape would definitely try to flee. Now that the enemy hadn''t chosen to flee at the first opportunity, it meant that Charles'' plan had been effective. "Mousie, use mimetic illusion to project Little Gold and have it protect the children!" Charles commanded decisively. Mousie didn''t hesitate at all. Following Charles'' orders, it projected Little Gold, and under Mousie''s control, the projected Little Gold immediately curled up and positioned itself at the center, protecting the children. Among all the mystical beasts, Little Gold had the highest quality diamond grade. Its defensive capabilities were also the strongest, and even though its level was somewhat low, a typical level 3 or level 4 Beast Master would be unable to break through its defenses. Only in this way could Charles fully focus on the battle. "Where did this level 4 Beast Master come from? How dare you come in alone? Tell me how you got in, and I''ll make sure your corpse stays intact!" the level 6 Beast Master growled as he summoned his own mystical beasts. Behind him, one of the members looked at the mystical beasts Charles had summoned and, puzzled, said, "These mystical beasts seem familiar. Isn''t Charles, the genius from Genosha, supposed to have mystical beasts like these?" "But the attacker in front of us doesn''t look or feel anything like Charles!" Charles heard this person''s words. He had used an orange quality disguise item: Beast Transformation Flesh! Not even a level 6 Beast Master, let alone higher level ones, could see through Charles'' disguise. The real battle was about to begin. By now, the level 6 Beast Master who had taken the elevator earlier should have realized what was going on downstairs and was probably coming down. Charles didn''t have much time left; he had to end this quickly! If this dragged on, Charles would have to face the combined attacks of two level 6 Beast Masters! "Max, Mia, Little Gold, let''s go!" Charles called softly. In the next instant, Max, Little Gold, and Little Gold transformed into three beams of light and entered Charles'' body. The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery activated! Chapter 475 - 475: Slaughter! When the light dissipated, a figure over two meters tall appeared before everyone, with nine red and blue striped tails at its waist and a pair of cyan wings growing from its back. Its arms were covered with golden, spiked protrusions. It was Charles, exuding an overwhelming sense of power. Without thinking, he tightly gripped the black gold long knife, and casually swept it across the ground. With the infusion of attribute energy, a sharp blade of light instantly appeared, cutting a massive crack into the ground. The remaining sixth level Beast Master''s pupils shrank suddenly. He took two steps forward, trying to get a better look at the assailant''s face. "This is The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery? Only a few Beast Masters in the entire Genosha can use it. Who exactly are you?" "No, wait... you are Charles!" The sixth level Beast Master finally realized something, a look of panic rising on his face. He had heard of Charles, the most powerful genius Beast Master in Genosha! "Even if you''re the strongest genius Beast Master in Genosha, do you really think you can kill all of us alone?" The sixth level Beast Master roared in anger, immediately ordering his mystical beasts to attack Charles. Six dark attribute mystical beasts surrounded Charles in an instant. Intense dark energy radiated from their bodies, forming a thick, black mist that looked ominous and cold. Charles quickly scanned the beasts, and their information appeared before him: [Cannibal Lightning Demon Ape] Attribute: Dark Level: 57 Quality: Gold Skills: Dark Strike, Dark Impact, Dark Empowerment, Tough Skin Weakness: Light S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Dark Rotting Python] Attribute: Dark Level: 56 Quality: Platinum Skills: Darklight Emission, Deadly Entanglement, Silent Stealth, Firm Scales Weakness: Light ... [Dark Unicorn] Attribute: Dark Level: 58 Quality: Emerald Skills: Unicorn Charge, Energy Counterattack, Deadly Stampede, Shockwave Sound Weakness: Light Charles glanced over the information briefly. The sixth level Beast Master''s mystical beasts were of decent quality, even having an emerald quality mystical beast, the Dark Unicorn. "Energy Counterattack, interesting. I wonder how it compares to the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council?" Charles muttered as he pulled out the Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council and put it on his face. Then, with a powerful stomp, Charles drove his feet into the ground. The once solid floor instantly cracked, forming a spiderweb pattern several meters wide. Charles'' body shot out like a bullet. The dark attribute mystical beasts of the sixth level Beast Master reacted incredibly fast. These were beasts over level fifty, so some immediately went on the defensive, while others started attacking right away. However, Charles didn''t just take the Body Restriction Release Miracle Drug or use The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, he also activated Divine Domain. With all these boosts, Charles now possessed absolute strength and speed. The attacks from the six dark attribute mystical beasts couldn''t even come close to hitting him! "What? Impossible! These are six mystical beasts!" The sixth level Beast Master''s eyes widened in shock. He gritted his teeth, grabbed his weapon, and joined the fray. Additionally, he yelled out to his confused teammates, "What are you waiting for? Get in here!" Despite facing only a fourth level Beast Master, the sixth level Beast Master was now beginning to feel a sense of fear. This was why he ordered everyone to rush in. However, the chaotic battlefield played to the advantage of the stronger fighters, and for Charles, who had activated Divine Domain, it felt like the perfect environment. Some of the members hesitated to attack fully for fear of harming their comrades, while Charles moved fluidly between the attacks, dodging and weaving. He even purposefully left openings, allowing the attacks aimed at him to strike his teammates instead. In an instant, the entire underground space turned into a mess. Screams and explosions echoed throughout. But to Charles, everything seemed to grow quieter. He felt as if he had entered a completely new state, where everything around him began to slow down. Every enemy movement was crystal clear in his mind, and he could predict exactly what they would do next! "This must be the peak of my power, right? With all these buffs, even a regular sixth level Beast Master wouldn''t stand a chance against me!" Charles thought excitedly, licking his lips. With his black gold long knife swinging wildly, one head after another separated from its body, floating into the air, before crashing to the ground like discarded trash. "Damn it, all of you should die!" Charles looked at the blood gradually pooling on the ground, and the murderous intent in his heart grew stronger. Another [black gold knife glow] shot out. The attacked enemy reacted fairly quickly; although they avoided having their head cleaved off, half of their body was pierced by the glowing blade. The dying man trembled as he opened the pocket watch hanging from his neck. Inside was a family photo, showing a happy family of three, all smiling, looking perfect and beautiful. As Charles approached, the man coughed up blood and begged for mercy, "Please, spare me. I have a family, children, they are waiting for me." Charles seemed to hear nothing, without hesitation. The [black gold long knife] sliced across the man''s neck. His head flew off, and the spurting blood covered the pocket watch, completely submerging the family photo. "Do you think you''re the only one with a family?" Charles said, his voice calm, then his figure blurred again like a ghost, charging towards the sixth level Beast Master. Along the way, many third level or fourth level Beast Masters tried to stop him, but not one could withstand his blade! With a raised hand and a swift swipe of his knife, one Beast Master fell to the ground. He raised his hand again and swung the blade once more another Beast Master hit the floor. These third and fourth level Beast Masters were like wheat in a field to Charles, and he was the reaper with a scythe. No one could resist his attacks. As more and more blood was spilled, the atmosphere began to fill with panic. A few Beast Masters dropped their weapons and tried to flee. The sixth level Beast Master knew it couldn''t go on like this any longer. His comrades'' arrival would still take some time, and he had to stall until they got there. From initially wanting to quickly eliminate Charles, to later being shocked by Charles'' strength, and now only thinking of stalling until reinforcements arrived this shift in strategy happened in less than a few seconds. "Monster! He''s simply a pure monster!" The sixth level Beast Master gritted his teeth and pulled out a red miracle drug from his pocket. [Red Corruption Miracle Drug] Grade: Special Description: Consuming this miracle drug can activate a Beast Master''s potential for an extended period, enhancing reaction speed, attack power, recovery speed, and more. However, it comes with severe side effects, causing the user to lose their sanity and fall into madness, controlled by inner desires! Before he could drink the miracle drug, a fast moving blade glow shattered the bottle in his hand! "What? In the middle of such a complex battle with so many people, Charles could still detect all my movements!" The sixth level Beast Master was shocked. He gritted his teeth and ordered his mystical beast to block in front of him. Then, he dropped to the ground like a wild dog, desperately licking up the remaining red miracle drug on the floor. Charles didn''t expect this sixth level Beast Master to act so decisively. He had wasted some time, but now he drove the [black gold long knife] into the heart of the mystical beast blocking his path, then kicked its lifeless body aside and began carefully studying the sixth level Beast Master. The sixth level Beast Master''s eyes turned blood red, like a vengeful spirit. His entire body started shaking, and the exposed skin twisted as if countless bugs were crawling beneath it. "Charles! I will make you die!" The sixth level Beast Master roared angrily, gripping his weapon tightly as he quickly advanced toward Charles. Charles remained completely calm, placing the [black gold long knife] horizontally across his chest, pretending to prepare for a block. The sixth level Beast Master seemed to have lost all rationality, relying solely on instinct to fight. Seeing Charles make a blocking motion, he didn''t change his attack pattern and continued to swing his weapon toward Charles'' chest. In the next moment, Charles moved his body, flipping his wrist suddenly. The [black gold long knife], which had been held across his chest, now pointed directly at the approaching sixth level Beast Master. The [black gold long knife] began to tremble violently, emitting a blinding black light as four types of elemental energy fired from the blade in a [black gold knife glow]. "Boom!" A massive explosion rang out, shaking the underground space. Dust and smoke billowed everywhere. Everyone was stunned by the tremendous noise, and the surviving Beast Masters turned to look toward the smoke. Through the dust, they saw the sixth level Beast Master still standing on the ground, but now with a large hole in his chest. The people behind him could see Charles, still holding the long knife, expressionless. "Monster... monster!" "He''s the Grim Reaper!" "Run! Run fast!" With the sound of the sixth level Beast Master''s body collapsing, the remaining Beast Masters completely lost their will to fight. In just one exchange, the sixth level Beast Master, who had enhanced his strength with the red miracle drug, was instantly killed by Charles? These third and fourth level Beast Masters could do nothing but die! At that moment, the elevator doors in the underground space opened. Chapter 476 - 476: The End Some surviving Tier 3 and Tier 4 Beast Masters, upon seeing the Tier 6 Beast Master standing at the elevator entrance, began shouting frantically: "Run! My lord, run! This guy is definitely not a Tier 4 Beast Master!" "It''s Charles! Charles is here!" "Run!" The panicked cries left the Tier 6 Beast Master, who had just stepped out of the elevator, momentarily stunned. He had only been gone for a short while how had things escalated to this? Charles? How could Charles possibly be in Lsengard? Suppressing his confusion, the Tier 6 Beast Master quickly scanned his surroundings. In an instant, his gaze locked onto the lifeless body of his comrade, impaled and lying on the ground. "What the hell happened? Is this real?" His legs trembled slightly as a cold wave of fear crept into his heart. If even a fellow Tier 6 Beast Master had been slain by Charles, what chance did he have? As he stood frozen, still processing the situation, a massive arc of blade energy slashed through the body of a fleeing Beast Master right in front of him. Without losing momentum, the attack howled through the air, surging toward him! Agonized screams, the sickening splatter of blood, the deafening crash as the blade energy struck the walls dust and debris swirled through the underground chamber, throwing the already chaotic scene into even greater disorder. Charles stepped forward, his face devoid of emotion, walking past the lifeless bodies toward the last remaining Tier 6 Beast Master. The man''s reflexes weren''t bad. He had already summoned his dark attribute mystical beast and successfully activated Beast Possession and Fusion, allowing him to block the Black Gold Knife Glow that had just torn through his allies. "Stop panicking! Stay calm! We need to take down this intruder first!" the Tier 6 Beast Master roared. Now fused with his mystical beast, he could feel the surge of power coursing through him, which helped him regain a bit of composure. Since he had been inside the elevator, he hadn''t witnessed firsthand how Charles had slaughtered his comrades. But after thinking it over, he was convinced Charles was still just a Tier 4 Beast Master. He must have used some kind of one time use artifact, an extreme miracle drug, or maybe even taken advantage of his comrades'' carelessness to pull off those kills! He was different. Right now, he was in peak condition. Not to mention, there were still more than a dozen Tier 3 and Tier 4 Beast Masters present. There was no way Charles could be so monstrous that he could kill all of them! "Fight!" the Tier 6 Beast Master roared as he drew a short blade from his back, gripping it tightly before charging straight at Charles. However, the Tier 6 Beast Master''s words did nothing to restore the morale of the surviving Beast Masters. After witnessing Charles''s brutal massacre firsthand, their legs were still trembling with fear fighting was the last thing on their minds. Charles knew all too well that he had to eliminate this Tier 6 Beast Master as quickly as possible. If the fight dragged on, those currently paralyzed by fear those Tier 3 and Tier 4 Beast Masters would regain their courage and join the battle. As the Tier 6 Beast Master lunged at him with incredible speed, Charles took a deep breath. Under the effects of Divine Domain, every single movement of his opponent was laid bare in his mind. In the next instant, Charles raised his left arm to shield his chest while gripping the Black Gold Long Knife in a reverse grip with his right. Four elemental energies surged into the blade, and the Black Gold Knife Glow began to take form. Bang! The short blade slashed into his left arm, tearing past the metal spikes embedded in his skin and slicing through his defense, stopping only when it lodged into his bone. Charles''s face remained emotionless. He didn''t even blink. His cold, unwavering gaze was locked onto his enemy. Without hesitation, he twisted his injured left hand, gripping the Tier 6 Beast Master''s short blade tightly. Blood instantly streamed from his palm. "What the ?!" The Tier 6 Beast Master had never encountered such a reckless opponent before. Stunned for a brief moment, he instinctively tried to yank his weapon back but it was already too late. The Black Gold Knife Glow had already detached from the blade, slashing straight toward him. Madman! Realizing there was no time to dodge, the Tier 6 Beast Master gritted his teeth and made a desperate choice rather than retreating, he threw all his remaining strength into the short blade, aiming to drive it deep into Charles''s heart. But the Black Gold Knife Glow was simply too fast. The two of them were too close. The short blade barely pierced Charles''s chest, breaking the skin before it lost all momentum. Because the Tier 6 Beast Master had already been cleaved in two. A massive spray of blood erupted, drenching Charles from head to toe. Standing there, bathed in crimson, he looked like a demon forged from blood itself. His cold, merciless gaze swept across the remaining Beast Masters. "Demon! A demon!" One of them collapsed to the ground, his legs giving out as if he had just witnessed the most terrifying sight in the world. Others attempted to flee but before one could take his second step, a figure appeared behind him. A flash of the blade. His body convulsed as he hit the floor. "Get down. All of you. Or die." Charles''s voice was calm, devoid of emotion. But his oppressive gaze alone was enough to make anyone feel as if they were being stared down by Death itself. An overwhelming fear gripped the remaining Beast Masters. Some could not even bear to meet his eyes one glance was enough to shatter their will, and they dropped to the ground without hesitation. Yet, there were still a few who wavered. Even if they surrendered, even if they lay down in submission wouldn''t their fate still be death in the end? However, before those who hesitated could even make up their minds, blade light flashed again and again, mercilessly stripping them of their lives. In the end, only five remained two Tier 3 Beast Masters and three Tier 4 Beast Masters, lying face down on the ground, trembling with fear. Only now did Charles finally exhale silently. He was on the verge of exhaustion. The battle had been short but incredibly intense. Two Tier 6 Beast Masters hadn''t even lasted a full two minutes against him. But the Black Gold Knife Glow, infused with four elemental energies, had placed an immense strain on his body, especially when taking down the Tier 6 opponents. Luckily, it was over. Charles flicked his Black Gold Long Knife, shaking off the blood coating its blade. Then, he lowered his gaze slightly, his brows furrowing at the deep wound on his left arm exposed bone clearly visible beneath torn flesh. Just then, the underground elevator doors slid open once more. "Lord Supervisor! We''ve arrived!" "Lord Supervisor, we''re here to support you " Michael burst into the underground chamber with a group of reinforcements, his face filled with anxiety. He feared that Charles had failed, that he hadn''t been able to hold out until their arrival. But when his eyes took in the scene before him, his jaw dropped to the floor. His grip on his weapon faltered it almost slipped from his hands. Blood. Flesh. Carnage. A hellish massacre. The underground space was drenched in blood, littered with severed limbs and mutilated corpses. It looked like some kind of grotesque banquet of slaughter, hosted by a demon from the abyss. The sheer brutality of it sent a wave of shock and fear through everyone present. "Inspector, did you did you kill all of them?" Michael swallowed hard, cautiously glancing at Charles. He struggled to fathom how Charles just a Tier 4 Beast Master had managed not only to eliminate two Tier 6 Beast Masters but also to slaughter so many lower ranked ones. Had there really been Tier 6 Beast Masters here at all? Doubt crept into Michael''s mind. His gaze darted around, searching the corpses for proof of high tier opponents. But Charles didn''t care about his suspicions. Now that reinforcements had arrived to clean up the mess, he could afford to rest. "Clear the place up," Charles said flatly. "These five are still alive interrogate them." His indifferent eyes swept over the Beast Masters still groveling on the ground. Then, as if an afterthought, he added, "Actually, leaving four alive should be enough, right?" Michael wouldn''t dare object. He had already spotted the corpses of the Tier 6 Beast Masters one with a gaping hole through the chest, the other cleaved clean in half. The sight alone filled him with both awe and terror. "My lord, you decide. However many you want to keep alive is fine!" Michael replied with a flattering smile. The five Beast Masters lying on the ground trembled even harder. There were five of them yet Charles had just casually suggested sparing only four. Did that mean he wasn''t done? That he still needed to kill one more? "You. Look up." Charles''s calm, unfeeling voice echoed through the chamber. The Beast Master at Charles''s feet slowly lifted his head, his face full of despair. He pleaded, "My lord, I''ve surrendered! I won''t resist anymore Please" Charles waved his hand dismissively, showing no interest in hearing his pleas. Instead, he simply raised the Black Gold Long Knife. Seeing this, the man instantly lost control of himself, wetting his pants as his entire body went limp. Overwhelmed with fear and unwillingness, he cried out, "Why me? I already surrendered! I already gave up!" "Because I saw you kick that child." As soon as the words left Charles''s mouth, the blade flashed. A head rolled across the ground, its expression frozen in confusion as if it couldn''t comprehend how something so seemingly minor could still seal its fate. Charles sheathed his Black Gold Long Knife and gave a simple order. "Clean up the place. And make sure the children don''t open their eyes." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, he turned and walked toward the very center of the underground chamber, where the Dark Altar and the Heart of Darkness were placed. Reaching out, he slowly pressed a single finger against the Dark Altar. A surge of intense resentment flooded his mind. "It''s so dark so dark Daddy, Mommy, I''m scared" "Sobbing I want to leave Please, let me out" "Help us! Someone, please save us!" Charles let out a quiet sigh. So these were the tortured souls, bound and suffering in endless agony. In his mind, images resurfaced memories of that abandoned factory beneath Genosha Calivia, where the bodies of children lay drained of blood, sacrificed to refine forbidden miracle drugs. Chapter 477 - 477: The Weeping Celestine "If I get the chance, I will make sure to eliminate every single person from the Constellation organization!" Charles clenched his fists tightly. He simply couldn''t comprehend it these innocent, pure, and lovable children, who hadn''t even begun to understand the world, were cruelly slaughtered by the people of Constellation. Unforgivable! Any person with a basic sense of morality and responsibility would never ignore such atrocities. Charles was no exception. He was a normal person with emotions! "The Heart of Darkness is a promotion material for mousie. According to the book, once mousie absorbs the Heart of Darkness, the souls bound within it will be redeemed." "But what about the dark altar? Can mousie absorb it during the promotion?" Charles was filled with doubts. He summoned mousie and asked a few questions. "Master, master, I don''t really know. My instincts tell me I need the Heart of Darkness, but as for the dark altar, I think I can absorb it too." Mousie''s voice echoed in Charles''s mind. Charles breathed a small sigh of relief. He would try it when mousie advanced. If it could absorb it, redeeming the souls bound in the dark altar would certainly be a good thing. If not, he could simply store the dark altar for now and figure it out later. With that in mind, Charles placed the Heart of Darkness and dark altar into his Storage space. When Michael, the leader of the Beast Master army in Lsengard, saw Charles''s actions, he quickly lowered his head, signaling that he had seen nothing. Everything here had been handled by Charles. Whatever remained naturally belonged to him. They had participated in the eradication of the Evil Organization, and surely, they would receive a fair share of the credit. Michael was more than satisfied. He felt deeply grateful to Charles without him, there was no way the people of Lsengard could have completed this task. "No wonder His Majesty the Emperor personally appointed him as Supervisor. He''s truly so strong that it''s hard to find words to describe him! Though, his methods are a bit bloodier than I imagined." Michael silently marveled. After obtaining the dark altar and Heart of Darkness, Charles turned and walked over to Michael, speaking up: "Take the children upstairs first. The rest of the cleanup and interrogation work is yours. If you manage to obtain any useful information, consider it your achievement." Michael froze for a moment, and then a wave of intense joy spread across his face. He suppressed his excitement and replied: "My lord, I can''t capture them all by myself. All of this is your achievement. I''m just the one doing the small tasks. I don''t deserve such great credit." Charles waved his hand, signaling that it was settled. This time, the Constellation organization''s operation was not very large scale, with the highest level of combat power only being two Level 6 Beast Masters. Charles was not interested in taking credit for this. "Don''t open your eyes, just follow me. I''ll take you home." Charles said gently to the children next to him. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, there was no trace of killing intent on him. He was completely different from the man who had just been ruthlessly slaughtering enemies. Instead, he seemed like a warm older brother, bending down to hold the children''s hands as they left the underground space. As soon as he stepped outside the villa, Charles saw that the area was surrounded by people. Matthew, the lord of Lsengard, along with Henry, Celestine, Jace, David, Raj, and others, were all there. The moment Celestine saw Charles, she immediately broke away from the crowd and ran toward him. Her eyes were red, and she bit her lip tightly, barely holding back her tears. "Charles, are you okay? You''re covered in blood." Celestine asked, her voice trembling with emotion. Before Charles could respond, Celestine noticed the wound on his left arm and hand. That was when she could no longer hold herself back. Huge tears poured out, falling to the ground like a broken dam. "It''s fine, I''m alright. Just a small injury." Charles said softly. Celestine struggled to control her tears, and carefully touched the deep wound on his left arm, her face filled with sorrow. "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for the Stokes family, you wouldn''t have been injured." Celestine suddenly said, her head lowered. Charles was taken aback. He didn''t agree with Celestine''s words at all. If it weren''t for the Stokes family, he wouldn''t have found the dark altar, and he wouldn''t have gotten mousie''s promotion materials, the Heart of Darkness. In fact, he should be thankful to the Stokes family. "Alright, there are some things I''ll explain to you later. Let''s check on the children first and see how they''re doing." Charles said, attempting to pat Celestine on the head. But when he raised his hand, he saw the blood all over his hands and hesitated, wanting to pull it back. Unexpectedly, Celestine, on tiptoe, reached up to meet him. "Charles, you should treat your injury first. Leave the rest to me." Celestine took a deep breath, not wanting to just stand there and do nothing. "And me!" Jace''s voice rang out at that moment. Charles nodded and handed the children, who were still with their eyes closed, to Jace and Celestine. He then walked over to the medical personnel to clean, disinfect, and bandage his wound. Only then did Matthew and the others slowly approach. "Lord Supervisor, have the enemies below been dealt with?" Matthew asked softly, his tone extremely respectful. Charles nodded and responded, "They''ve been dealt with. I left four alive, the rest are dead." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Matthew immediately raised his eyes, looking at the young man in front of him, who was receiving treatment. Two Level 6 Beast Masters, along with several Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters, were all taken care of by Charles alone? Level 6 Beast Masters! As the lord of Lsengard, Matthew was only at the Level 4 Beast Master level. Faced with a Level 6 Beast Master, he would have no choice but to wait for death! At that moment, Matthew''s attitude became even more respectful. He instinctively bent his waist slightly and said slowly, "Lord Supervisor, since the matter has been settled, may those who remained at the Lord''s Mansion leave now?" "Let them all go back. The follow up work will be up to you. I won''t stay in Lsengard for long." Charles replied. He planned to return to GenoshaCalivia the next day to complete mousie''s promotion at Cyber Academy, and also check on the progress of material gathering from the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association and the Alchemist Guild. "Understood, my lord. I''ll take care of things immediately and won''t disturb you further. By the way, do you have a time set for your departure from Lsengard tomorrow? I''ll accompany you to see you off," Matthew continued. Charles waved his hand, signaling that he didn''t need to be escorted. Matthew, who had been declined, nodded with a slight sense of regret before turning to walk outside. But halfway through, he couldn''t resist turning back to glance at Charles. "The eighteen year old Supervisor... a genius Level 4 Beast Master, a youth the Emperor highly values... and he''s made such an arrangement with my daughter Grace." "Sigh, if I had known, I should''ve intervened back then!" "If my daughter Grace had a relationship with Charles like Celestine''s, I wouldn''t have to worry about the Garcia family''s future." "I regret it!" Matthew sighed and gave his head a small shake. It was already fortunate that Charles hadn''t caused him any trouble over Grace''s matter. If it had been someone else, they would have used the authority of the Supervisor to make things difficult for him in countless ways. However, this also reflected that Charles probably hadn''t given Grace''s matter a second thought, which meant he wasn''t at all concerned about the arrangement between him and Grace. This was the confidence of a genius! As Matthew pondered this, he left the villa and returned to the Lord''s Mansion, entering the banquet hall. "All right, it''s over. Everyone go back," Matthew said somewhat dejectedly to the people in the hall. The various factions in Lsengard looked at Matthew with confusion and doubt. They had only been in the hall for two or three hours, and the situation was already over? "My lord, have the members of the Evil Organization been driven out?" someone couldn''t help but ask. Matthew answered, "They haven''t been driven out." "Haven''t been driven out? Then what do you mean by saying the matter is over?" the person continued. "According to Lord Supervisor, since those people came to Lsengard, there''s no need for them to leave. Lord Supervisor has permanently kept them here in Lsengard," Matthew responded. He looked at the stunned expressions of those around him and added, "By the way, this includes two Level 6 Beast Masters, as well as some Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters." When the words "Level 6 Beast Master" were heard, a look of shock spread across everyone''s face. There were actually Level 6 Beast Masters? In a small place like Lsengard, even seeing a Level 4 or Level 5 Beast Master was rare, let alone Level 6. "Did you, my lord, request reinforcements? But it couldn''t have been so fast, could it?" the president of the Lsengard Beast Master Guild spoke up. Matthew shook his head and simply replied, "No, no reinforcements. Two Level 6 Beast Masters, along with those Level 3 and Level 4 Beast Masters, were all taken care of by Lord Supervisor alone." The impact of this news was like a bomb exploding in the crowd. A Level 4 Beast Master took down two Level 6 Beast Masters? Is that even possible? Could the eighteen year old Charles really do something like this? He had only left Lsengard for GenoshaCalivia Cyber Academy less than half a year ago! At this moment, all the factions in Lsengard realized just how terrifying Charles truly was. "The Stokes family has truly risen this time," someone whispered in awe. Chapter 478 - 478: Promotion Many people at the banquet had already realized the undeniable fact: the rise of the Stokes family had become unstoppable. From being on the brink of being investigated and convicted by the Genosha officials to becoming an untouchable force in Lsengard, the entire shift had happened because of one eighteen year old boy! And that boy''s name was Charles. The president of the Lsengard Alchemist Guild, the president of the Lsengard Forging Masters Guild, and the president of the Beast Master Guild exchanged glances, their faces filled with regret. If only they had stood up when David and Raj came to plead for the Stokes family. They could have not only improved their relationship with the Stokes family but also left a good impression in Charles''s eyes. Unfortunately, time could not be reversed, and the more Charles displayed his extraordinary abilities, the more regrettable it became for them. The three of them, along with Lsengard''s city lord Matthew, felt the weight of their mistakes. In the Stokes family villa in Lsengard, it was already past two in the morning, but the Stokes family was still brightly lit. Henry, with a relaxed expression, lay on the sofa, gazing at the bright lights around him. His heart was filled with gratitude toward Charles. He wasn''t foolish; he understood the relationship between his daughter Celestine and Charles. After this event, the other forces in Lsengard would undoubtedly learn of the deep connection between the Stokes family and Charles. The eighteen year old Genosha Supervisor, a person who was nearly impossible for ordinary people to even meet, had helped the Stokes family out of a crisis. From now on, anyone who wanted to trouble the Stokes family would have to consider whether they could afford to make an enemy of Charles! As Henry thought about the Stokes family''s future, he couldn''t help but smile with contentment. At that moment, Charles, who had finished washing up, entered the living room, with Celestine following him. Due to the injury on his left arm, Celestine had helped him undress and dress while he was washing up. The atmosphere during this wasn''t overly intimate. Celestine had been concerned, her eyes red as she repeatedly apologized, blaming herself for Charles''s injury, thinking that it was all because of the Stokes family''s troubles. Charles had reassured her, explaining that this mission had provided him with mystical beast promotion materials, and if it weren''t for the Stokes family''s situation, he might have wasted much more time searching for promotion materials. After hearing his explanation, Celestine felt a little better, though she was still deeply worried for Charles. "Uncle Henry, I''ll have to trouble you again tonight. I''ll stay for just one night, and tomorrow I''ll leave Lsengard," Charles said to Henry. Upon hearing this, Henry immediately stood up from the sofa and hurriedly asked, "Leaving tomorrow? In such a hurry? Why not stay a few more nights, rest well, and then head back?" Charles shook his head. He still had to return to complete mousie''s promotion. "Well, alright. We do have guest rooms, though they haven''t been cleaned yet. How about you stay with Winter instead?" Henry suggested. Upon hearing this, Celestine quietly glanced at Charles but said nothing. "Charles can stay with me..." Jace, who had been ignored, suddenly spoke up, but before he could finish, Henry shot him a glare. "I''ll sleep with you. My room''s newly renovated, so it''s not suitable for guests!" Henry quickly made up an excuse. He couldn''t let Jace interfere with the opportunity for Charles and Celestine to spend time together. "Huh? I...?" Jace didn''t even get a chance to refuse before Henry grabbed him by the shoulder and led him upstairs. That left Charles and Celestine looking at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little more intimate. "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Celestine took a deep breath and directly pulled on Charles''s sleeve, leading him toward her room. This was her home, and it was the first time she had ever brought someone to stay overnight in her room. Celestine''s room wasn''t particularly large. Among all the rooms in the villa, it could be considered one of the smaller ones. There weren''t too many pieces of furniture, but there were many various sized stuffed animals, neatly arranged, giving the room a warm, cozy vibe. "Do you really like stuffed animals?" Charles asked. Celestine sat down on the edge of the bed first, casually picking up one of the stuffed animals. A little nervously, she started fiddling with it as she answered, "I used to like them a lot. They made me feel like I wasn''t so lonely." Lonely? Charles remembered that Celestine also had a younger sister, Aurora, who had been missing since they returned. He hadn''t seen her at all and didn''t know where she had gone. "With your sister around, how could you possibly be lonely?" Charles asked, slightly puzzled. Celestine lowered her head a little, her voice becoming softer as she continued, "When we were younger, our parents preferred my sister a bit more." Upon hearing this, Charles slowly walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. He reached out and gently patted Celestine''s head, not saying anything. Celestine immediately leaned against Charles, lying sideways with her head resting on his lap. "Charles, I''m not lonely at all now because you''re here with me." "Maybe it''s because I''m the older sister. The family feels more at ease with me, so they didn''t pay as much attention to me since I was older and didn''t need as much care." "I actually needed it. I love my sister and don''t want to compete with her for anything." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Celestine''s voice became even softer, and she murmured something almost inaudibly. "Thank you, Charles. Really, thank you." If it weren''t for Charles'' excellent hearing, he might not have caught those words. "No need to thank me. What I said when I was in the shower was all true. If it weren''t for this incident, I''d probably have wasted a lot of time looking for promotion materials." Charles'' voice was gentle. Celestine nodded slightly. She shifted her position, still lying on Charles'' lap, her gaze hazy as she looked up at him. "It''s getting late. I''ll go change into something comfortable, then it''ll be time to sleep," Celestine said, slowly sitting up. "Change? Are you changing into pajamas?" Charles asked, confused. Celestine smiled faintly without responding, and instead, she walked over to the wardrobe and began carefully picking something out. "Charles, every girl has that one really sexy outfit they don''t wear often. I have one too. This is the first time I''m showing it to someone, so you''d better not say it doesn''t look good," Celestine''s voice came from inside the wardrobe. Soon, in the dim light, a particularly seductive figure slowly walked toward him. She wore thin black stockings paired with lace underwear, and on top, she had a bra that barely covered her chest. Charles was slightly distracted by the sight. "What''s wrong? Is it not good looking?" Celestine''s soft voice appeared. Charles shook his head and said seriously, "It''s beautiful, very beautiful!" After hearing the affirmative answer, Celestine slowly walked over. In the dim light, some black, curved hair could be vaguely seen. Charles took a deep breath. His left arm was still injured and hadn''t fully healed yet. It seemed that Celestine could tell what Charles was thinking. She walked over to the bedside, slowly pushed Charles down, supporting herself with one hand on the bed. Her body was positioned above his, and she exhaled softly, saying: "We''re leaving Lsengard tomorrow. Tonight, don''t worry, just lie back and relax." Afterwards, Celestine Slowly lowered,Slowly lowered her head,Parted her soft, pink lips,Stuck out her little tongue,Completely enveloping a huge object already hard as steel. "Hiss" sounded pleasantly, and soon there began to be low gasps in the room. ... The next morning, Jace, with two huge dark circles under his eyes, yawned as he appeared in the living room of the villa. "Morning, Charles. I don''t have much to do in Lsengard, so I might as well go back with you today," Jace said to Charles. Charles glanced at the dark circles on Jace''s face and quietly asked, "Didn''t sleep well last night?" Jace gave Charles a somewhat resentful look and said, "Uncle Jiang snored and ground his teeth all night. I didn''t get any sleep!" After a simple breakfast, Charles left the Stokes family house with Jace and headed toward the Lsengard station. Celestine was going to stay at home for a few more days. The Stokes family had some matters to settle, and she wanted to help her father, Henry. Charles had no objections. He just wanted to get back to GenoshaCalivia to complete the promotion of the mystical beast. Time flew by, and by noon, Charles and Jace were already at Cyber Academy. Without resting, Charles immediately took advantage of the time and headed to the training room at Cyber Academy, summoning Mousie. "Master, Master, are we preparing for the promotion?" As soon as Mousie appeared, it eagerly jumped onto Charles'' shoulder and excitedly asked. Charles nodded, then took the [Heart of Darkness] out of his [Storage Space]. "First, absorb the [Heart of Darkness] to complete the promotion, and then see if you can absorb the [Dark Altar]," Charles instructed. He was a bit worried that if Mousie tried to absorb the [Dark Altar] first, it might interfere with its promotion, which would be undesirable. Mousie nodded, then jumped off Charles'' shoulder directly onto the [Heart of Darkness]. Instantly, a dense dark energy filled the room, and a black light engulfed the entire training room. After a few breaths, the [Heart of Darkness] turned into a pool of black liquid. The liquid was eerie, and as it rolled, tiny figures resembling children could be seen within it. Once the black liquid settled, it slowly began to surround Mousie. The liquid then solidified, and a large, round black ball appeared in front of Charles. Charles looked at the black sphere in front of him, thinking that the promotion process probably wouldn''t be quick. He might have to wait a bit. But to his surprise, just a few minutes later, a message prompt appeared in front of him. Chapter 479 - 479: Growth Form [Your mystical beast, Mousie, is undergoing an ascension process. Please select an evolution path!] [A. Critical Hit Evolution] Quality upgrade to Emerald. Evolves into Dark Souls Great Flying Squirrel with a 60% success rate. Gains exclusive skill [Dark Shadow Soul Sword], which can extract enemies'' souls to forge a soul sword, dealing damage to their spirits. Failure results in a downgrade to Gold quality. [B. Designated Evolution] Quality upgrade to Emerald. Evolves into Dark Demon God Growth Form with a 100% success rate. Future evolutions into the Demigod Form will progressively enhance its power until it reaches the ultimate form, God of Apocalypse, wielding terrifying domain abilities. Requirement: Dark Altar. There weren''t too many evolution options for Mousie, just these two, making the choice fairly straightforward. Without any hesitation, Charles selected the second evolution path. Not only did it guarantee an upgrade to Emerald quality, but it also allowed him to make use of the Dark Altar which meant he could finally redeem the souls trapped within it. Retrieving the massive Dark Altar from his Storage Space, Charles placed it next to the evolving Mousie. Almost instantly, the Dark Altar shattered as if crushed by an invisible, colossal hand. The once solid and towering Dark Altar was now reduced to countless fingernail sized fragments, floating in the air of the training room. These fragments swiftly converged and were completely absorbed into the black sphere surrounding Mousie. [Ding! Mystical beast evolution path successfully selected. Ascension process remaining time: 3 hours.] "Three hours... Not too long," Charles mused. "I just wonder how Mousie''s form will change after this evolution." Recalling Max and Little Gold''s past transformations, Charles noted that their bodies had grown significantly after each evolution. Little Gold, in particular, had mentioned that upon reaching full maturity, its size would become unimaginably massive. Mousie, however, remained unchanged in size after its previous evolution. "God of Apocalypse... Just what is Mousie''s true origin? It doesn''t seem like an ordinary mystical beast at all." Charles sighed. "Looks like I''ll need to make a trip to the Beast Sect in the Haunted Marsh to figure this out." Pulling out his phone, Charles sent a message to Danel, the branch president of the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association in Genosha, inquiring about the progress of gathering the necessary promotion materials. He also messaged Owen, the president of the Genosha Alchemist Guild, with a similar inquiry. The replies came quickly. Danel reported that the auction had gone smoothly they had successfully won the bid for the Ice Spirit Pearl and were already en route back to Genosha. Owen, however, had no progress to report. There were no leads on the Fire Spirit Pearl or Wind Dew within Genosha. Charles could only accept the results with silent resignation. Sometimes, the rare materials required for a mystical beast''s ascension were simply too difficult to find, inevitably delaying their growth. "Wait a second How could I forget?" Charles smacked his forehead. "Ezra is already a Level 9 Beast Master he might have some information on the Fire Spirit Pearl and Wind Dew!" He quickly dialed Ezra''s number. As soon as the call connected, his mentor''s voice came through: "What''s the matter, Charles? You should be in the middle of evolving your mystical beast right now, shouldn''t you?" Charles paused for a moment before realizing Ezra must have sensed the fluctuations of dark attribute energy within Cyber Academy and deduced that he was evolving a mystical beast. "Yes, Professor. I wanted to ask if you know anything about the Fire Spirit Pearl or Wind Dew. Do you happen to know where I can find these materials?" Charles asked directly. "Fire Spirit Pearl? Wind Dew? Give me a moment I''ll ask around." Ezra responded simply before hanging up. A few minutes later, Charles'' phone rang again. "Charles, the Fire Spirit Pearl and Wind Dew are quite difficult to find anywhere in the entire Abyssal Depths. However, you might be able to track them down in the Haunted Marsh. Tell you what once you finish exploring the Genosha Royal Secret Realm, I''ll take you to the Haunted Marsh myself." Ezra''s voice came through the phone. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire Charles was slightly taken aback. He hadn''t expected Fire Spirit Pearl and Wind Dew to be so hard to collect. But if he wanted Max and Mia to evolve, this was the only way. "No problem, Professor. By the way, when exactly does the Genosha Royal Secret Realm open?" Ezra replied, "Tomorrow evening. It''s a fascinating place the elemental energy inside is exceptionally dense, and completing certain trials will earn you some valuable rewards." "Most importantly, legend has it that the Genosha Royal Secret Realm holds the inheritance of Genosha''s founding emperor. Whoever obtains it can rapidly ascend to an Eighth Level Beast Master, though at the cost of never being able to reach the Ninth Level." The inheritance of Genosha''s founding emperor? At first, Charles was intrigued. But the moment he heard the drawback, his interest plummeted. He didn''t need some shortcut inheritance what he needed was steady, rapid growth. Given enough time, he was certain he could reach the Ninth Level and perhaps even surpass it. Just as Charles was deep in thought, Ezra suddenly remembered something and quickly added: "Oh, right! I just recalled there might be a Fire Spirit Pearl inside the Genosha Royal Secret Realm! Hold on, I''ll ask Emperor Miles himself." The next second, Ezra hung up abruptly. In all of Genosha, Ezra was probably the only person who could just go straight to the emperor for answers like that. After all, he was Genosha''s sole Ninth Level Beast Master! "I hope the Genosha Royal Secret Realm really does have a Fire Spirit Pearl. If it does, I''ll make sure to get my hands on it no matter what!" Charles thought to himself. Max and Mia''s Beast Cores for their evolution weren''t particularly hard to obtain just expensive. But gold wasn''t an issue for Charles. Previously, he had picked up an Orange Quality Supreme Spear from the Royal Secret Realm, which he had no use for. So he had asked the Seven Kingdoms Merchant Association to auction it off. Once the auction was complete, he''d have a considerable sum of gold coming in. For now, all he could do was wait for Ezra''s update. About ten minutes later, Charles'' phone rang again Ezra was calling back. "Charles, I just confirmed with Miles there is indeed a Fire Spirit Pearl inside the Royal Secret Realm. However, you''ll need to pass a trial to obtain it. But for you, that shouldn''t be a problem." "Once you get the Fire Spirit Pearl, I''ll take you on a trip to the Haunted Marsh. It''s time for you to see more of the world to witness firsthand the grandest domain of the Ethereal Grove." Charles agreed without hesitation. If Professor Ezra said the trials weren''t difficult, there was no reason to worry. At this point, though, Charles was genuinely intrigued by the Haunted Marsh. He wanted to experience it for himself to see the young geniuses from that region. He also recalled what Cuny, the Beast Master Guild President of the Ethereal Grove, had mentioned before about those prodigies who had been in deep slumber, waiting for the surge of elemental energy to awaken them. Just how powerful were they? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed bit by bit. The black sphere encasing Mousie gradually began to shrink. Then, at last The dark energy completely vanished. A newly evolved Mousie stood before Charles once again. Mousie''s appearance had remained largely unchanged. However, the system notification in front of Charles had been updated with new information about Mousie: [Dark Demon God Growth Form] [Name]: Mousie [Attribute]: Dark [Level]: Lv30 [Quality]: Emerald [Skills]: [Mimetic Illusion], [Darkness Cloak], [Darkness Drawn], [The Power of the Demon God], [The Eye of the Demon God] [Weakness]: The entire body is a weak point [Hobby]: Scaring people [Mood]: Very good [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 89 [Evolution Paths]: 2 routes [Description]: A Demigod in its Growth Form. Don''t be fooled by its adorable appearance if you accidentally anger it, the consequences will be extremely terrifying. Its true power is still sealed. [Mimetic Illusion]: Uses dark energy to simulate other powerful creatures. The duration and combat strength of the illusion are related to the user''s own power. [Darkness Cloak]: Allows the user to conceal their presence in the dark, enhancing sensory perception. When in danger, the user can enter the shadows and teleport. This teleportation consumes a large amount of energy, and after using it, the user will be weakened for a long time. [The Power of the Demon God]: Each attack from Mousie and its summoned entities increases their damage by 10%, stacking up to 10 times. [Darkness Drawn]: Mousie draws energy from enemies to restore its own health or enhance its attack power. This ability also applies to summoned projections. The previous skills hadn''t changed at all. The only difference was that Mousie''s name had changed from [Shadowflying Squirrel] to [Dark Demon God Growth Form], and a new skill called [The Eye of the Demon God] had been added. Charles glanced at the detailed description of [The Eye of the Demon God]. [The Eye of the Demon God]: Mousie condenses its internal dark energy into a massive eye, causing nearby Beast Masters and mystical beasts to fall into great fear. It also boosts the user''s aura, making them resemble a Demigod. This has a fatal suppressive effect on lower quality and lower level mystical beasts. It was clear that Mousie was vastly different from other mystical beasts. Even though it was only level 30, it already had five skills! Compared to Mia, who also had Emerald Quality, the number of skills was something Mousie far outpaced. At this point, Charles grew even more curious about Mousie''s origins and was even more eager to learn what the so called "God of Apocalypse" truly was. Before Charles could pull himself from his thoughts, he suddenly saw Mousie tremble violently, before it burped loudly. In that instant, hundreds of white souls erupted from its mouth. Chapter 480 - 480: The Royal Secret Realm This was the first time Charles had witnessed such a sight. The originally empty training room was suddenly filled with white, shadowy figures. Some of them were faint, and Charles could vaguely see the scenery behind them through their translucent bodies. These white apparitions all appeared to be children, looking unusually small and frail. Charles couldn''t make out their faces, but he felt their gaze upon him. Faced with this situation, Charles was somewhat confused, but he quickly noticed the hundreds of white figures in front of him beginning to move. All the white apparitions slowly bent down and bowed toward Charles, before gradually fading away, like sand being blown away by the wind. "Thank you, thank you, brother." "Thank you." "Goodbye, brother." One heartfelt thank you after another echoed in the room, and an inexplicable emotion gradually rose within Charles. It felt as though one day, you had helped someone in desperate need, someone who only you could help, while no one else could. With your help, that person freed themselves from their suffering and found peace. The words of gratitude in his ears felt like the most soothing elixir in the world, calming Charles'' heart, leaving him with a sense of quiet pride and fulfillment. Once all the white figures had disappeared, Charles took a deep breath. There wasn''t much he could do. If faced with the misfortune of others, and Charles was unable to help, he would never put himself in a dangerous situation. Instead, he would keep it in his heart, waiting for the day he became stronger to take action. Charles admitted that he was not a perfect person, and he didn''t care about the label of "hero." "If I ever get the chance, I''ll wipe out those beasts in the Constellation organization. Not a single one will be spared!" This thought flashed through Charles'' mind, and he stretched out his hand toward Mousie. Mousie immediately leapt onto his shoulder. "Master, Master, I''ve gotten stronger! Now, I''ll definitely be able to help you do even more!" Mousie said excitedly. A smile tugged at the corners of Charles'' mouth. When he saw his mystical beast so happy, he couldn''t help but feel happy as well. "By the way, Mousie, did you just comprehend a new skill? How about showing it off?" Charles suggested. Mousie nodded, then flew off Charles'' shoulder and landed in the center of the training room. In the next moment, Mousie stood tall, and dark energy gathered above its head. The space seemed to tear apart as a massive eye, nearly a meter and a half in diameter, suddenly appeared. The black vertical pupil, the slightly grayish white sclera, exuded a sense of ruthlessness, coldness, and an aura of destruction, as if a giant were peering through a window, watching a little boy trembling with fear in his bedroom. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even someone as mentally strong and composed as Charles couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. When Mousie stopped using The Eye of the Demon God, Charles finally let out a breath. Although it had only lasted for a few moments, he had indeed felt an overwhelming and terrifying pressure. It was like an instinct from his body the panic and helplessness of prey when it faces a predator, something completely uncontrollable. If it had been any other Beast Master, they surely wouldn''t have snapped back to their senses so quickly in such a short time. "Another excellent control skill. Although the duration is shorter than Little Gold''s Liquid Metal Spray, anyone who sees The Eye of the Demon God will be affected, and its range is enormous," Charles said, very satisfied with the results of this promotion. He was a bit curious. Could that eye actually be the eye of Mousie''s final form, God of Apocalypse? If so, how terrifying would the full power of God of Apocalypse be when it finally appeared? Pushing his expectations aside, Charles quickly packed up and headed back to his dorm to rest. He was a bit tired these past few days, and getting a good rest would help him prepare for the royal secret realm entrance tomorrow evening. ... The next morning, when Charles arrived at the cafeteria of Cyber Academy, just like he usually did, he noticed that the students around him were whispering as they looked at him. "Did you hear? Charles did something huge again he directly executed a guilty investigator and even killed two level six Beast Master enemies!" "Is that for real? Two level six Beast Masters? My god, even the regular teachers here are only level six Beast Masters. Doesn''t that mean Charles is stronger than most of the teachers now?" "That''s definitely the case! Otherwise, how do you explain Charles being called the monster of Cyber Academy?" "We all entered Cyber Academy at the same time. I''m still only a level three Beast Master, and Charles can already kill two level six Beast Masters in one go. The gap between people is just so big!" "But I heard a rumor that the investigator Charles killed was somehow connected to some high ranking official from Genosha." "What does that mean? The investigator was guilty, right? If he was killed, then so be it. Charles is just clearing the way for the people!" "I''ll tell you, I heard that..." As Charles listened to the murmurs around him, he walked up to the second floor of the cafeteria and entered the private room he usually went to. Carter''s death would certainly have some impact, both good and bad. The good part was that other investigators would likely become more cautious, no longer willing to resort to the same underhanded methods that Carter had employed for the sake of merit and personal gain. The bad part was that now Charles had become the enemy of a certain official behind Carter, and with their interests harmed, they would surely hold a grudge against him. However, Charles wasn''t worried about this at all. His Beast Master mentor was the only level nine Beast Master in Genosha who would dare to touch him? The wrath of a level nine Beast Master was enough to destroy an entire country! Since the news of Ezra becoming a level nine Beast Master had spread, Kingston had become unusually quiet, even pulling back their border troops and choosing to temporarily retreat. But Charles knew one thing for sure: his mentor, Ezra, wouldn''t stay in Genosha for too long. Based on what he had seen at the Abyssal Great Wall and Cuny''s words that day, Charles knew Ezra would eventually return to the Abyssal Great Wall to guard it and protect the entire Ethereal Grove. "I must take this opportunity to deal with all those with impure intentions and improper actions, so that others will fear me!" Charles thought for a moment and decided that after he went to the Haunted Marsh, he would take the initiative and eliminate all potential enemies. There wasn''t much time left before the great battle of geniuses between Genosha and Kingston. After that, it would be the Cyber Academy''s central campus assessment. Even if Charles couldn''t become a level five Beast Master in such a short time, and thus wouldn''t need the assessment to enter the central campus, he wouldn''t stay in Genosha for long. Once Charles left, Celestine, Jace, Zachary, and some of Charles'' closer acquaintances would continue to stay in Genosha. Charles wanted to eliminate all potential threats now to prevent anyone from harming those he cared about in the future. The day passed quickly, and even during classes, Charles could see the teachers'' eyes filled with a hint of admiration whenever they looked at him. By evening, Charles arrived at the entrance of the Cyber Academy, where Zachary and Luna were already waiting for him. The three exchanged simple greetings and followed the official personnel of Genosha to the Genosha Royal Palace. Inside a large garden at the Genosha Royal Palace, the garden appeared plain and unremarkable, but hidden within it were many powerful Beast Masters. Charles, with his strongest perception, immediately understood that this must be where the Royal Secret Realm of Genosha was located. He hadn''t expected it to be hidden inside the palace rather than somewhere outside. As Charles, Zachary, and Luna entered the garden, the first thing that caught their eye was a massive lake, so large it looked like it could fit eight or nine soccer fields. Beside the lake was a small pavilion. There, Genosha''s emperor, Miles, Luna''s father Nathaniel, as well as Finn, Grace, and Luma, were already waiting. "Everyone is here now. I will open the Genosha Royal Secret Realm in a moment, but there are a few things I need to explain beforehand," Miles said first. He looked at Charles, his gaze filled with admiration and satisfaction. Charles was his personally appointed Genosha Supervisor, and every action he took represented Miles'' vision and image. Although Charles had already been given the Supervisor position, there were still some ministers who occasionally expressed grievances. In just a few hours, Charles successfully tracked down the enemy''s base, killed two level six Beast Masters, and thwarted the enemy''s plot. It was truly a great achievement! With such an accomplishment, the ministers had nothing more to say in opposition. Miles set aside his thoughts and began to explain the Genosha Royal Secret Realm: Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Once the Secret Realm is opened, you will have one day to explore inside. By this time tomorrow, the Secret Realm will close, and everyone will be expelled." "Opening the Secret Realm requires a significant amount of resources, so the energy intensity within the Realm is many times stronger than what you would find outside, and there are also materials and treasures that are impossible to find in the outside world." "You can choose to cultivate inside the Realm, but I don''t recommend that. It''s better to explore and complete the various trials inside the Realm, as that will yield the greatest rewards." "Most importantly, there is a mountain within the Realm. If you can reach the summit, you will gain the Genosha Royal inheritance, allowing you to quickly become a level eight Beast Master in a short period of time." "But this does come at a cost. Not only will you no longer be able to reach level nine Beast Master, but you will also need to complete a contract. That is, after becoming a level eight Beast Master, you will be required to protect Genosha for fifteen years." Chapter 481 - 481: Entering the Secret Realm The precautions were briefly mentioned, and Emperor Miles of Genosha kept his gaze fixed on Charles. Seeing no trace of desire on Charles''s face, he quietly sighed to himself. At this moment, Miles felt somewhat conflicted. He both hoped that Charles could obtain the royal inheritance of Genosha and thus form a contract with Genosha, but he also felt that with Charles''s talent, failing to ascend to the eighth level Beast Master inheritance would be a huge limitation. With this thought in mind, Miles looked at the others. He saw Grace, Luma, and Zachary, all displaying eager expressions, while Finn and Luna appeared somewhat hesitant. In Miles''s eyes, aside from Charles, the other talented individuals in Genosha were Luna and Finn. Luna''s father, Nathaniel, had once entered the royal secret realm, but he did not choose the Genosha royal inheritance. "By the way, there are some special ferocious beasts in the secret realm. Their strength is considerable. After killing them, you can enhance the training of mystical beasts. Be cautious," Miles reminded them. "I''ve given you all the information. Once you enter, you can act freely. Remember, every action you take in the secret realm, I can observe from the outside using special tools," Miles added. Seeing no one raise any further questions, Miles slowly turned around and extended his hands, gently removing the crown that had been resting on his head. He placed the crown in his left hand, then raised his right hand, biting his index finger. He smeared the blood from his finger onto the crown. The next moment, the crown, representing the highest authority of Genosha, suddenly emitted a blinding light that illuminated the entire courtyard. In front of the pavilion, the previously calm surface of the lake began to ripple in waves, and the whole lake seemed to tremble, as though something was about to emerge from beneath. Under everyone''s gaze, the water in the lake began to slowly recede from the center, parting to both sides as if someone was using a powerful elemental force to split the lake in half. "Alright, the secret realm is now open. You just need to walk towards the path inside," Miles said. Upon hearing this, Grace was the first to step forward, moving swiftly toward the path revealed by the lake. Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna didn''t rush, instead turning to look at Charles. Only when Charles made a move did they follow in his footsteps. The path at the bottom of the lake was paved with blue stones, having existed for countless years. Moss had long since grown over it. Charles slowly made his way along the path, while Grace''s speed was much faster. She had already left the group''s sight, clearly eager to pursue the Genosha royal inheritance that Miles had mentioned earlier. Charles had no interest in this inheritance whatsoever. Any talented person with ambition would never choose to accept such a legacy, for doing so would undoubtedly ruin their future. Who wouldn''t want to become a Ninth Level Beast Master capable of destroying an entire nation? As he continued forward, thinking about everything, the group soon arrived at a strange place. A gate, forged from Bronze Division, quietly appeared before them. On it, several ancient characters were engraved: The Yun Kingdom Royal Secret Realm. Charles stopped in his tracks, for at that moment, a message prompt appeared right in front of him: [Bronze Realm Gate [Orange Quality]]: A gate forged from special materials that links to an unknown small space. An unknown small space? Charles stared at the message prompt in surprise. He had gone through a lot of information but had never come across anything related to small spaces. However, thinking back to the Abyssal Great Wall that had appeared earlier in the stadium, Charles couldn''t help but ponder for a moment. Could it be that the so called Abyssal Great Wall was also in another space, and that the Ninth Level Beast Master from the Ethereal Grove would be there to resist external invasions? Recalling what had happened that day, Charles knew that to understand what was inside his body, he would have to visit the Abyssal Great Wall. "Is this a place for Ninth Level Beast Masters?" Charles muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and entered the already open Bronze Realm Gate. Everything in front of him suddenly went dark, a slight dizziness overcame him, and when Charles opened his eyes again, he had arrived in a completely different place. There was even a sky here! Looking up at the dreamlike blue sky and the white clouds, Charles felt a bit surprised. "Is this the The Yun Kingdom Royal Secret Realm? Hiss, my head hurts so much, I''m so dizzy... I think I''m going to vomit!" Zachary''s curious voice rang out. Before he could say anything more, he collapsed to the ground, his expression pained. It wasn''t just him; even Luma, Finn, Luna, and Grace, who had entered first, were all in the same state. Only Charles appeared unaffected, as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, outside the secret realm, by the lake, Miles had his men take out a large mirror and place it on the ground. The scene shown in the mirror was the very one of Charles and his group inside the secret realm. In addition to Emperor Miles of Genosha and Nathaniel, several other officials were present as well. "The last time the secret realm opened was a few years ago, right? There was a genius from the Robinson family, Hale, who performed the best among all the geniuses. When he first entered, he also experienced a few minutes of dizziness and pain from crossing space." "Yes, compared to Charles, Hale seems like a child. Now Charles has no reaction at all. It''s as if the side effects of crossing space don''t exist for him." "Truly a unique genius. The rumors that he''s not human... I''m starting to believe them," some of the officials murmured quietly. Miles and Nathaniel exchanged a glance, both equally curious about why Charles was immune to the side effects of crossing space. Even an eighth level Beast Master would experience a few seconds of dizziness from space travel. "There are too many secrets about Charles. Let''s just continue watching," Miles said, his gaze returning to the large mirror before him. Inside the secret realm, Charles observed Luna and Finn, who were slowly recovering. He didn''t rush into action but instead activated his Divine Domain, cautiously observing his surroundings. Fortunately, until Luna and Finn had fully recovered, no ferocious beasts appeared, so it seemed that this area wasn''t a territory for ferocious beasts. Charles thought for a moment before speaking. "Split up and move. Staying together will reduce the benefits. Since this is a royal secret realm, the dangers shouldn''t be too great, but still, be cautious. If anything happens, seek help immediately." "Once you''re done exploring, head toward the large mountain in the distance. If the inheritance is at the top, that''s clearly an important location, and other resources will likely be concentrated there." After Charles finished speaking, the others nodded in agreement, each choosing a direction to begin their individual explorations. However, Grace, who had recovered, wasn''t in a hurry to follow. She carefully studied the direction Charles had chosen and then selected a different one. Grace knew very well that if she followed Charles, she wouldn''t have a chance to get any resources from the secret realm. She couldn''t possibly take anything from Charles''s hands! "If I could get the inheritance of an eighth level Beast Master, not only would I be able to defeat Charles, but my family''s power would also rise, making us a prominent family in Genosha!" Grace took a deep breath, genuinely excited by the thought. A large part of the reason for her excitement was the pressure Charles had put on her. She had received the news about Charles slaying two sixth level Beast Masters, and now, when facing a sixth level Beast Master, she would have no way to survive! Her father was the lord of Lsengard, and he had personally confirmed that Charles had indeed killed two sixth level Beast Masters! With only a little more than a year remaining until the agreed upon time, Grace knew she had to do everything possible to quickly increase her strength. "I''ll ignore the other resources and head straight for the mountain. Hopefully, I can reach the top before anyone else," Grace thought, clenching her fists. Without hesitation, she rushed toward the high mountain in the secret realm. On Charles''s side, after summoning Mia, Mousie, Max, and Little Gold, a message prompt appeared before him: [Ding! Your pet Little Gold has absorbed the surrounding gold attribute energy in the special environment, experience +5!] [Ding! Your pet Mousie has absorbed the surrounding dark attribute energy in the special environment, experience +5!] Charles hadn''t expected this kind of benefit. Without doing anything, just by staying in the secret realm, his mystical beasts automatically gained experience and improved their strength. But why didn''t Max and Mia show any response? Soon, Charles figured it out. It was likely because Max and Mousie hadn''t completed their ascension yet, and they couldn''t level up. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, what a shame. But it''s still good that Little Gold is leveling up. It should be facing ascension soon, and at that time, I''ll know what promotion materials it needs," Charles thought, not too bothered by it. He immediately instructed Mia to fly into the air and search for any signs of life activity around them, while he kept his Divine Domain open, sensing the surrounding attribute energies. In the secret realm, not only were the mystical beasts'' strengths improving, but Charles could clearly sense that there was a continuous influx of ice, fire, dark, and wind attribute energies entering his body. The speed at which his Beast Master power was increasing here was much faster than it would be in the outside world. It was just a pity that he could only stay in the secret realm for one day and one night. By this time tomorrow, he would have to leave. Chapter 482 - 482: Genoshas Trump Card Charles continued his journey toward the mountain in the secret realm. With the help of the information prompts, he encountered a number of rare materials along the way, even finding an orange quality alchemy material. [Black Rock Flower [Orange Quality]]: Grows in an environment rich in earth attribute energy. It can be used to create various high quality miracle drugs and can even be directly consumed by earth attribute mystical beasts to enhance their defensive abilities. This was truly a pleasant surprise. However, this was the only orange quality material he found; most of the others were blue or purple quality. With the help of the information prompts, any material that appeared in Charles''s line of sight except for those that had not yet matured was placed into his jet ring. Because Genosha Emperor Miles had mentioned that the scenes in the secret realm could be viewed from the outside, Charles refrained from using his Storage Space. Soon, when Charles reached the foot of the mountain in the secret realm, he still hadn''t encountered any ferocious beasts. "What''s going on? I did notice signs of ferocious beast activity on the way here, but I haven''t run into any. It''s like they''re purposely avoiding me," Charles thought, feeling a bit confused. He was eager to see how the ferocious beasts in the secret realm differed from those in the outside world. At that moment, Charles''s powerful senses detected something unusual. The surrounding environment was far too quiet there were no insect sounds, no signs of any living creatures moving around. Only the sound of the breeze rustling through the leaves could be heard. In the next instant, Charles immediately drew his Black Gold Long Knife and leaped into the air. The ground beneath him suddenly cracked open, and two massive stone pillars shot up like sharp supreme spears, swiftly charging at him! "How is this possible? I can''t sense any life force. If it weren''t for the slight tremor in the ground, I wouldn''t have noticed this creature''s presence at all!" Charles was greatly surprised. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Using Moon Riding Wind while airborne, Charles''s figure swayed left and right like a falling leaf in the wind, dodging all the sudden attacks. He then landed on the ground and began to carefully examine his attacker. It was a massive Bronze Division colored spider, around three meters tall, looking incredibly fierce. But there was something unsettling about it it gave off no sense of life at all, almost like a robot. [Bronze Puppet Creature No. 1 [Orange Quality]]: A special existence within the The Yun Kingdom Royal Secret Realm and the final trump card of the Genosha royal family. There are a total of nine Bronze Division puppet creatures. When combined, they form the golden quality Bronze Guardian. The Bronze Guardian has the strength of a Ninth Level Beast Master, but it only lasts for three minutes. After three minutes, the Bronze Guardian will shatter and dissipate. "The Bronze Guardian will only appear after the Genosha Royal Palace is attacked." Looking at the information in front of him, Charles immediately understood. He hadn''t expected Genosha''s final trump card to be something like this. "There are a total of nine Bronze Division puppet creatures. The one in front of me is No. 1. Does that mean it''s the strongest?" Facing this unknown enemy, Charles felt a surge of excitement rise in him. He had never fought against a Beast Master above level six. Since these nine beings could combine to form the Bronze Guardian, each individual creature must not be weak. The one in front of him likely had the strength of at least a seventh level Beast Master! Charles took a deep breath. He first instructed mousie to project Little Gold, then immediately activated the The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery state! In an instant, Charles appeared in the external scene, his waist sprouting nine tails, wings growing from his back, and his arms transforming into dragon like claws. Nathaniel''s voice lowered slightly as he watched the massive mirror showing the scene before them. He spoke, saying: "I didn''t expect Charles''s luck to be this bad. The number one puppet is the strongest. Even a typical seventh level Beast Master would have trouble against it." "But it''s fine. As long as Charles can hold out for a minute, the puppet will stop attacking and return to its dormant state." Nathaniel was not unfamiliar with the royal secret realm, and he knew quite a bit about these puppets. They were one of the trials in the secret realm. As long as a person could survive in front of them for one minute, the trial would end. Each puppet had different strength levels. The weakest was at the fifth level Beast Master level, while the strongest like the one Charles was facing was at the seventh level Beast Master level. Hearing Nathaniel''s words, Genosha Emperor Miles remained silent. Only someone in the position of Emperor had the privilege of knowing that these puppets were actually Genosha''s final trump card. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surviving for one minute should be no problem for Charles. As long as he stays calm and doesn''t try to fight it head on..." Before Miles could finish his thought, he was shocked by what he saw. Charles had actually chosen to grab his long knife and charge at The First Bronze Puppet Creature, moving quickly with an exceptionally fierce momentum, completely disregarding the situation and preparing for battle! "What? Has Charles lost his mind? That puppet''s strength is on par with a seventh level Beast Master!" "He''s crazy! If he fights head on, there''s no way he can last for a minute!" "Look over there! Grace has encountered another puppet, and she''s chosen to circle around and delay, a very wise decision!" "Exactly, Charles is too impulsive. If he gets injured, he might not be able to compete with the others later!" Several ministers murmured, their voices full of regret, not understanding Charles''s decision. One minister spoke firmly, saying, "That''s his own fault. Young people are always impulsive. After a setback, he''ll learn how to do things properly." Miles casually glanced at the speaker and furrowed his brow slightly. Nathaniel also heard the remark and immediately responded, "He Xinshan, you''re speaking too soon. The battle hasn''t even truly begun yet. No one can predict what the final outcome will be." The minister named He Xinshan snorted coldly. Just as he was about to argue with Nathaniel, he felt a gaze fixed on him it was the gaze of Emperor Miles of Genosha. He Xinshan quickly restrained himself, his tone softening. "The result is clear. Charles, although a genius and certainly talented, is young and inexperienced. He isn''t suited for the Supervisor position." He Xinshan made this remark because Charles hadn''t consulted him and had killed Carter on the spot. Carter had been one of his most trusted subordinates. Due to Emperor Miles''s full assault on the Constellation organization, He Xinshan had made a fortune, using unjust means to advance his career, creating false charges and cultivating many loyal underlings. However, because of Charles, his operations had been disrupted, and his subordinates had become much more cautious recently. "Enough, shut up, and watch closely." Emperor Miles of Genosha spoke in a cold tone, which made He Xinshan uneasy. But He Xinshan reminded himself of his importance. He was the second in command of the military in Genosha. General Mason handled the combat, and he managed the rest of the work. There were also many ministers who had connections with him, so the emperor shouldn''t act against him too easily. "Understood, Your Majesty." He Xinshan calmed down slightly and focused on the massive mirror in front of him, full of anticipation. He wanted to see Charles''s arrogance and carelessness lead to his death at the hands of the first puppet! If that happened, He Xinshan wouldn''t have to endure any longer or think about how to deal with Charles. If Charles were to disappear, he would make sure not to spare any of Charles''s friends or family everyone would die! Of course, Zachary and Luna were excluded from this, as he didn''t dare offend General Mason or the iron fisted minister Nathaniel. In He Xinshan''s eager gaze, inside the secret realm, Charles''s black gold long knife had struck the spider leg of The First Bronze Puppet Creature. "Ding!" The harsh sound of metal clashing against metal rang out, and Charles immediately felt a numbness in his arms. A tremendous force rebounded through his arms, causing him to involuntarily stumble back a few steps. Then, the spider like The First Bronze Puppet Creature went into a frenzy, launching a relentless attack. Its spider legs, sharp and as hard as supreme spears, moved with incredible speed, thrusting toward Charles''s position. Charles could only dodge. He slightly shifted his body, avoiding the attack of The First Bronze Puppet Creature, as its massive spider leg pierced the ground beside him, creating a large crater. "If only I had a soil type mystical beast that could alter the terrain, then I could limit the The First Bronze Puppet Creature''s movements." Charles''s mind raced, coming up with various tactical ideas. He carefully observed everything around him, particularly the details of The First Bronze Puppet Creature. If the enemy were a seventh level Beast Master, Charles certainly wouldn''t choose direct combat. Because he knew that humans were the most intelligent creatures in the world, while a puppet lacked much intelligence. "Its weaknesses should be the joints and the core. The core is hard to find for now, but the joints can be restricted. After I[The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], my speed will allow me to dodge its attacks." "Using both Little Gold together with[Liquid Metal Spray]on the joints will solidify them, rendering The First Bronze Puppet Creature immobile and unable to act effectively. It can work!" After a brief moment of thought, Charles immediately decided to carry out his plan. In the next instant, all mystical beast characteristics vanished from Charles''s body, and Max, Mia, and Little Gold appeared. "Little Gold, Mousie, target these two areas with Liquid Metal Spray!" Charles''s voice rang out. Chapter 483 - 483: First Place Mousie used [Mimetic Illusion] to project an image of Little Gold, making it appear alongside the real Little Gold. Following the direction Charles pointed out, both of them unleashed [Liquid Metal Spray] without hesitation. In an instant, [The First Bronze Puppet Creature], which resembled a spider, displayed its impressive reflexes and attempted to dodge swiftly. However, Charles had been interfering with it from the front the entire time. The two massive front legs of [The First Bronze Puppet Creature] were enveloped in liquid metal. Within just a few breaths, the cooled metal solidified completely, locking the joints in place and rendering them immobile. However, aside from those two massive front legs, [The First Bronze Puppet Creature] still had six remaining spider legs that could move freely, maintaining a formidable combat capability. Even an average Level 6 Beast Master would struggle against it at this point. Unfortunately for [The First Bronze Puppet Creature], its opponent was Charles! With the power of [Divine Domain] enhancing his abilities, Charles observed that when Little Gold''s [Liquid Metal Spray] restricted [The First Bronze Puppet Creature]''s movement, the creature instinctively attempted to channel more power from its core to break free. At that moment, Charles keenly sensed the exact location of its core! "Now, I just need to unleash my strongest attack on the core and see if I can deal a devastating blow!" Charles''s thoughts were crystal clear he had been controlling the tempo of the battle from the very beginning. After all, [The First Bronze Puppet Creature] was merely a puppet. It wasn''t a true Level 7 Beast Master; it lacked intelligence, the ability to strategize, and independent thought. The next moment, the [Black Gold Long Knife] in Charles''s hand began to tremble slightly. This was due to the continuous infusion of four different elemental energies into the blade. At the same time, [The First Bronze Puppet Creature] seemed to sense the immense threat emanating from Charles''s weapon. It launched a fierce attack in an attempt to stop him. But Charles had already anticipated its movements. With his heightened perception from [Divine Domain] and the speed boost from [Moon Riding Wind], he moved like a phantom, effortlessly evading the strikes of [The First Bronze Puppet Creature]''s spider legs one after another. Then, in a swift slide maneuver, Charles closed in on [The First Bronze Puppet Creature]''s abdomen, locked onto the core''s location, and unleashed a point blank strike a [Black Gold Knife Glow] imbued with four elemental energies! A sharp, grating sound echoed through the air as the energy infused attack clashed against [The First Bronze Puppet Creature]''s sturdy defenses. Though it struggled to penetrate at first, the relentless force of the four element [Black Gold Knife Glow] gradually broke through, slicing deep into the creature''s body and striking its core directly. In the next instant, [The First Bronze Puppet Creature], which had been attacking with full force just moments ago, suddenly froze. Then, as if someone had flipped its power switch off, it ceased all movement and collapsed to the ground, kicking up a massive cloud of dust. As the dust settled, Charles slowly emerged, still gripping the [Black Gold Long Knife] in his hand. His face showed no signs of excitement only contemplation. He glanced at his weapon with a hint of dissatisfaction, lost in thought. When this scene appeared on the mirror outside the secret realm, everyone''s mouths dropped open in shock especially He Xinshan, who had just been so certain that Charles was overestimating himself. He had never imagined that a mere Level 4 Beast Master could defeat The First Bronze Puppet Creature, which possessed the strength of a Level 7 Beast Master, in such a short amount of time! If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, He Xinshan would have thought something like this could only happen in a fictional superhero movie. Miles and Nathaniel were just as stunned. As the Emperor of Genosha, Miles was well versed in the nature of the various puppet creatures within the secret realm. He knew that as long as the core of a puppet creature was damaged, the creature would cease functioning. However, from the moment the battle began to its conclusion, the entire encounter had lasted no more than a minute at most, forty seconds. And within these mere forty seconds, Charles had managed to eliminate a First Bronze Puppet Creature that was on par with a Level 7 Beast Master?! If it had been an ordinary Level 6 Beast Master in his place, they probably wouldn''t have even been able to locate the puppet''s core, let alone breach its defenses in such a short time. What made it even harder for Miles to accept was that Charles didn''t even seem fully satisfied with his attack. His expression suggested that he was still contemplating how to push his offensive power even further. Is this how the mind of a true genius works? Miles took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. Charles wasn''t the first person to directly defeat The First Bronze Puppet Creature, but he was undoubtedly the fastest. Miles slowly lifted the crown in his hands and placed it upon his head. He still had some things to take care of otherwise, Charles might find himself in serious danger. Without further hesitation, Miles swiftly pulled out a Bronze Division token and began to operate it. At the same time, the downed First Bronze Puppet Creature began to undergo a strange transformation its outer surface slowly shifting in color as streaks of crimson emerged. Noticing this abnormality, Charles immediately heightened his vigilance, preparing for another round of battle. However, under Miles'' control, the red hue on the puppet''s body gradually faded, and the wound on its abdomen started to heal at a slow but steady pace. "It seems that even after its abdominal core is destroyed, The First Bronze Puppet Creature undergoes further transformations If anything, it''s likely to become even stronger," Charles thought quickly, piecing together the cause of the puppet''s changes. As one of Genosha''s trump cards, simply possessing the strength of a Level 7 Beast Master would have been too weak this creature must have been intentionally restrained for the purpose of the trial. While Charles was still lost in thought, the ground beneath The First Bronze Puppet Creature slowly cracked open and swallowed it whole. In its place, a towering Bronze Division stone tablet, over a meter tall, emerged from the earth. It was engraved with several lines of text. Charles, still gripping his Black Gold Long Knife, did not lower his guard. He cautiously approached the tablet step by step. Only when he clearly saw the words inscribed on its surface did he finally relax. It appeared to be a ranking board of sorts, engraved with several names. From bottom to top, the list read: [Fifth Place: Bai Fei C Completion Time: 59 seconds C Rank: Level 6 Beast Master] [Fourth Place: Bai Beishan C Completion Time: 50 seconds C Rank: Level 6 Beast Master] [Third Place: Bai Lang C Completion Time: 58 seconds C Rank: Level 5 Beast Master] [Second Place: Ezra C Completion Time: 41 seconds C Rank: Level 5 Beast Master] [First Place: ____ C Completion Time: 38 seconds C Rank: Level 4 Beast Master] To Charles'' surprise, Ezra''s name was on the list ranked second. His teacher had defeated The First Bronze Puppet Creature in 41 seconds, despite only being a Level 5 Beast Master at the time. However, the first place name slot was left blank, clearly waiting for Charles to fill it in. "This feels a little weird Maybe Ezra sensei wasn''t in peak condition back then? Yeah, that must be it. Otherwise, there''s no way he wouldn''t have been even faster." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles mulled it over for a moment before stepping forward and inscribing his name. [First Place: Charles C Completion Time: 38 seconds C Rank: Level 4 Beast Master] "Bai Fei, Bai Beishan, Bai Lang Those all sound like names of past emperors of Genosha. This ranking board must have been around for a long time I never expected that I''d actually take first place." But there was no thrill of victory or sense of accomplishment in Charles'' heart. If anything, there was a faint sense of disappointment. There were simply too few true geniuses in Genosha. Still, once the Genosha Royal Secret Realm trial ended, Ezra would be taking him to The Haunted Marsh to search for Wind Dew. Would he finally get the chance to meet stronger opponents then? Maybe even the ones Cuny had mentioned those prodigies who had awakened from their long slumber, waiting for their elemental energies to reach their peak? The thought of battling against the greatest talents across eras quickly dispelled his disappointment, restoring his calm. In fact, he even felt a spark of anticipation. Just as Charles was about to leave, the Bronze Division stone tablet suddenly trembled. A small opening appeared at its base, and an object dropped from within. [Sea Essence Mithril (Orange Quality): A rare metal that only exists in the boundless ocean. How it found its way to Genosha remains a mystery. It can be used to craft various equipment and tools that enhance water element Beast Masters. Although its base quality is orange, the highest grade of equipment it can be forged into is only purple quality.] At first glance, Charles'' eyes lit up with mild interest. But the moment he saw the last sentence in the description, he lost all enthusiasm instantly. "Purple quality equipment? Might as well not have anything at all it''s useless." Charles muttered to himself. Without a second thought, he casually tossed the Sea Essence Mithril over his shoulder. The fist sized piece of metal was immediately snapped up by Little Gold, who swallowed it in one gulp. Now that it had some metal to feast on, Little Gold became even more energetic. It wagged its tail excitedly and ran up to Charles, rubbing its head furiously against his leg clearly begging for more. "Alright, alright. I''ll give you more if we find any later. Let''s keep heading up the mountain there should still be plenty of trials ahead. And the Fire Spirit Pearl should be up there too." Charles crouched down, gave Little Gold a few pats on the head, and then resumed his ascent. What he didn''t realize, however, was that his seemingly casual action had once again left the officials outside the secret realm along with Miles, the Emperor of Genosha completely dumbfounded. "Anyone who makes it onto that ranking board receives an orange quality reward. That piece of metal Charles just threw away it was clearly orange quality And he just fed it to his mystical beast?!" Someone in the crowd gasped in disbelief. Chapter 484 - 484: The Second Trial "Could it be that Charles didn''t realize that was an orange quality metal? Maybe that''s why he fed it to his mystical beast." One of the ministers voiced a different opinion. He assumed that Charles simply didn''t recognize the value of the material and had foolishly wasted such a precious resource. However, Miles, the Emperor of Genosha, immediately refuted the claim. "No, that''s not it. Charles simply doesn''t care. His ability to assess items is incredibly sharp. When he entered the royal treasury, he personally selected the most suitable weapons and equipment for everyone." Of course, there was one thing Miles didn''t mention Grace, that unlucky fool, had arrogantly picked a so called supreme spear that was more flashy than functional. "Not care about orange quality metal? That''s worth at least dozens of gold coins!" someone exclaimed in disbelief. Even for them, as high ranking ministers, their annual salaries typically amounted to about the same unless, of course, they used their positions for personal gain. It was clear that many were utterly shocked by Charles'' extravagance. An eighteen year old boy this wealthy? And that was orange quality metal just casually tossed to his mystical beast and devoured in one bite. Yet, the mystical beast showed no discomfort whatsoever. As expected, a diamond tier mystical beast was truly extraordinary. While most of the officials were still stunned by Charles'' nonchalant disposal of such a valuable resource, Miles and Nathaniel were focused on something else entirely the ranking on the Bronze Division stone tablet. [First Place: Charles C Completion Time: 38 seconds C Rank: Level 4 Beast Master] Ezra, now a Level 9 Beast Master, had been a Level 5 Beast Master when he faced this very same trial. Yet, despite having a higher rank at the time, Ezra had taken longer than Charles to complete it. Just how terrifying was Charles'' talent? Once he fully grew into his potential, he would undoubtedly surpass Ezra. A Level 9 Beast Master wouldn''t be his limit. Miles took a moment to compose his thoughts before casting a quiet glance at Nathaniel. When Nathaniel caught his gaze, Miles subtly shifted his attention toward He Xinshan. Nathaniel paused for a second then understood. The Emperor was preparing to deal with He Xinshan. Charles'' overwhelming potential had only solidified Miles'' resolve. Normally, taking down a minister like He Xinshan required careful planning a slow, methodical approach to ensure that every one of his associates was captured in one decisive strike. But now, Miles wanted to make an example out of him. "His Majesty intends to use He Xinshan as a warning to make sure no one dares to make a move against Charles. And that includes his friends and close allies." Nathaniel grasped the Emperor''s intent but chose not to comment. Instead, he gave the subtlest nod acknowledging the message. He would handle the rest. He Xinshan had no idea that his fate had already been sealed. At this moment, his mind was still preoccupied with thoughts of how to deal with Charles. A direct attack was out of the question the best approach would be to use Genosha''s power to make Charles suffer. For example, Genosha was currently cracking down on the Constellation organization with full force. If he could link Charles'' associates to Constellation, he could have them convicted. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire The mere thought of Charles in pain, helpless as the people around him were dragged into this mess, brought a twisted smile to He Xinshan''s face. Meanwhile, the others had also finished their trials. Luna had the best performance, followed by Finn, then Grace. Zachary and Luma came in last. Each of them now stood before a ranking board though not the same one as Charles''. Charles'' ranking was from an era long past, and there were only five names on it each one belonging to a legendary Genosha powerhouse. Yet, of those five, only Ezra had reached Level 9 Beast Master. The rest had peaked at Level 8. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The third ranked Bai Lang had been Miles'' father, the former Emperor of Genosha. He had nearly ascended to Level 9, but an accident during his breakthrough had cost him his life. As for the ranking board of Luna and the others, it read as follows: [First Place: Hale C Level 5 Beast Master] [Second Place: Luna C Level 5 Beast Master] [Third Place: Nathaniel C Level 5 Beast Master] ... [Fifth Place: Finn C Level 4 Beast Master] ... [Seventh Place: Grace C Level 4 Beast Master] ... Zachary and Luma''s names did not appear on the board, indicating the gap between them and Luna, Finn, and Grace. Of course, this ranking didn''t determine who would ultimately gain the most from the secret realm. When facing a sudden assault from a puppet creature, everyone reacted differently. Rankings alone couldn''t fully measure strength or potential only a rough estimate. Inside the secret realm Grace took a deep breath as she stared at the Bronze Division stone tablet. Seeing Luna and Finn ranked above her left her feeling frustrated. Aside from Charles, they were also her competition. If she wanted to obtain Genosha''s royal inheritance, she would have to give it everything she had. Grace bent down, picked up her trial reward, and examined it. She couldn''t quite identify what it was, but judging from its purple quality, it was certainly valuable. Carefully, she stored it away then, without a sound, she retrieved a small stone and held it in her hand. Immediately, a gentle breeze stirred around her, and her entire aura shifted. She suddenly appeared more agile, more elusive her very presence lighter, more ethereal. Grace confirmed once again that Charles'' name did not appear on the leaderboard, which meant he hadn''t yet taken the trial or, perhaps, there was a very slim chance that he had been careless and failed the trial outright. She took a deep breath, shook her head, and cleared the disordered thoughts from her mind. Then, she quickly set off toward the next trial. Her speed was extraordinary, and her figure was light and flowing, like the wind. In a very short time, she had already surpassed Charles, Luna, and the others in progress, arriving at the next trial. On the mountain path, a stone was placed at the side of the narrow trail, with a few bold characters carved on it: [Trial: The Domain of War] Grace glanced at the words on the stone and immediately understood this must be the second trial. She knew she had to get ahead of everyone else, pass the trial, and improve her ranking to secure Genosha''s royal inheritance. That way, she would be able to defeat Charles when the agreed time came! "At all costs! I, a commoner, will never lose to him!" Grace thought, her pride still unshaken. She could not accept that Charles, who also came from Lsengard, could rise above her. Once someone she had looked down upon, Charles was now becoming increasingly brilliant, while her own name barely ever came up. Perhaps only when others discussed Charles would they even remember her existence. Grace clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and continued to advance swiftly, pushing herself forward. Soon, broken swords, supreme spears, shields... all kinds of weapons and armor appeared along the sides of the road. Each weapon was covered in grime, many of them looked as if they had only recently been placed there, with dried bloodstains still visible. A gentle breeze blew past, and the broken weapons slowly shifted. The sounds of them clashing together echoed dull, not sharp, more like the wailing of the dying. Outside the Genosha secret realm, Miles watched the scene unfold in the mirror and slowly said, "Grace has already reached the second trial site. Charles is not far behind. Though the others are a bit slower, they won''t take much longer." One of the Genosha ministers immediately whispered, "The Domain of War, huh? This trial is not easy. Anyone with weak resolve will soon break under the pressure." "Indeed. Every broken weapon represents the suffering and frustration of a warrior, along with the bloodlust of the battlefield. It''s not an easy trial to pass." "I remember Hale, who performed quite well before. It took him an hour to finally escape the Domain of War''s influence, didn''t it?" "About an hour, yes. The impact of the Domain of War is hard to recover from quickly." "Speaking of Hale, we haven''t heard much from him recently. I heard he went out on a journey for training? Wonder how he''s doing?" Though the ministers'' voices were low, Miles could still hear them clearly. Very few knew that Hale''s curse had been completely lifted. Aside from Charles and Ezra, Hale was likely the strongest genius Genosha had seen in many years. He was slowly recovering, but compared to other geniuses, Hale had lost too much time and had too many gaps in his development. Sigh... "Let''s continue watching the performance of Charles and the others," Miles sighed, focusing his attention back on the mirror, carefully observing the scene unfolding. Charles had already entered the area of the second trial, and the situation he encountered was exactly the same as Grace''s. "Broken weapons, armor, and the trial''s name is The Domain of War? Could all of this have been transported from a battlefield?" Charles thought rapidly to himself. It was his habit to analyze all the information, the details, and make reasonable inferences to gain a better grasp of the situation. As Charles continued to observe his surroundings, he moved forward. After just a few steps, he heard the sound of broken weapons and armor clashing together. Chapter 485 - 485: A Devastating Strike! Under normal circumstances, the sound of weapons and armor colliding would be crisp and clear, as they are all forged from various metal materials. However, in the second trial, when the broken weapons and armor clashed, the sound was unusually deep. Charles immediately sensed something was off and stopped in his tracks. He also felt that, although there was wind around him, its strength was insufficient to cause the weapons and armor on either side of the path to vibrate. "It feels like these broken weapons and armor... are trying to move on their own," Charles thought, furrowing his brows. He instinctively tightened his grip on the black gold long knife, assuming a defensive stance. But after about ten seconds, nothing unusual happened. Although Charles was curious, he didn''t want to waste too much time standing still. So, he took two steps forward. In the next instant, An extremely loud battle cry rang in Charles'' ears. "Kill them! Charge together!" "Defend our homeland! Kill these invaders!" "Brothers, kill one and break even, kill two and make a profit, kill three and earn big!" Charles was momentarily dazed. It felt like he had stepped out of Genosha''s secret realm and onto an unknown battlefield. One loud shout after another filled his ears. Sharp weapons slashed through flesh, blood splattered, and bodies crashed to the ground, twitching in agony. The battle cries, screams, and explosions filled Charles'' mind, causing him intense pain in his head, making it almost impossible for him to stand. However, the sensation only lasted for a brief moment. Charles exerted force with his right hand holding the black gold long knife, swinging it through the air in an arc. A dual attribute black gold knife glow instantly appeared and shot toward the broken weapons and armor on the roadside! Boom! A massive collision sound rang out, and the cacophony of sounds in Charles'' ears immediately weakened significantly. He shook his head, and the illusion that had just overwhelmed him vanished. Charles instantly realized that the sounds and the hallucinations he had experienced were caused by the broken weapons and armor on the roadside. It seemed that this was the content of the second trial. He looked up. As far as the eye could see along the mountain road, there were shattered weapons and armor everywhere. The further he went, the more weapons and armor appeared on both sides of the path. Some large siege weapons and military flags even began to show up. "The trial must involve immersing the participants in illusions. I felt a faint energy earlier; it was very strange and not attribute energy," Charles reflected as he analyzed the situation. Curiosity welled up inside him, and he was eager to understand exactly what that energy was. Without hesitation, Charles continued moving forward, heading deeper into the second trial. He hadn''t gone far when the familiar voices returned. This time, they were much louder. Unlike before, Charles didn''t use his black gold long knife to attack the weapons and armor by the roadside. Instead, he gave up all resistance and closed his eyes. He stood perfectly still, allowing the strange energy to invade his body. One minute, two minutes... five minutes passed, and Charles made no movement, as if he had been completely immobilized. Meanwhile, the others in the second trial were slowly advancing. Outside the secret realm, Miles observed Charles'' condition with a furrowed brow. "What''s going on? Why is Charles still standing there?" Miles instinctively looked toward Nathaniel. Nathaniel was equally puzzled. He had never encountered such a situation before. The second trial was different from the first if you passed within an hour, you would enter the first ranking list; after an hour, you would enter the second ranking list. Given Charles'' strength and talent, he shouldn''t be stuck at the same spot for this long! "Your Majesty, I''m not sure either. Charles'' mentality and willpower should be strong enough to advance after entering the second trial''s range," Nathaniel responded. Other ministers couldn''t help but voice their concerns: "Yes, the second trial gets harder the further you go. If Charles is stuck this early, could it be that he''s failing?" "I think so too. Maybe this is Charles'' weakness. Every genius has their flaws; otherwise, would they still be considered human?" "The cruelty of the battlefield is unimaginable, and it''s the best place to test one''s willpower and mindset. Maybe Charles just needs more time to adapt." "Hmph, I just knew Charles couldn''t make it. He''s been stuck for so long. Maybe he just couldn''t hold on," He Xingshan mocked. Miles and Nathaniel both frowned but didn''t look at He Xingshan. They kept their eyes fixed on the scene in the secret realm, looking for any signs. At that moment, after five or six minutes of no movement, Charles slowly raised his right hand, which was gripping the black gold long knife. This action immediately made everyone fall silent, as if holding their breath. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Charles raised the long knife into the air, then slowly lowered it, bringing it to a position directly in front of his body. It was hard to describe the scene an eighteen year old boy standing in a place filled with broken weapons and armor, his long knife seemingly pointing toward an invisible enemy. A strange sensation washed over Charles, and his lips trembled slightly as if he was about to speak. "Kill!" A deep, hissing roar escaped Charles'' mouth. What happened next was truly unbelievable. The broken weapons and armor surrounding Charles instantly stopped shaking, as if a group of soldiers had suddenly come to attention, waiting for their general''s orders. Charles then took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. There was a faint, almost imperceptible flash of light in his pupils. "Kill! Slay the enemies!" The deep, hissing roar rang out again. This time, the change was even more dramatic. Within his visible range, every broken weapon and piece of armor suddenly jolted and began to vibrate rhythmically, as though, under Charles'' command, they were organizing, mobilizing, and preparing for battle! This scene caused everyone watching outside the secret realm to hold their breath, afraid they might disturb something. Only Nathaniel widened his eyes, as though he had thought of something unbelievable, his body beginning to tremble. Miles did not notice Nathaniel''s reaction; all of his attention was focused entirely on Charles. At this moment, Charles began to slowly move forward. His long knife remained steady in his hand, still pointed straight ahead. As Charles moved, the weapons and armor that had been left behind him slowly started to turn, as though each piece was following the gaze of a soldier, tracking their general''s movements. When Charles reached the very center of the second trial''s area, every weapon and piece of armor within the range seemed to be watching him. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Defend the homeland!" "Fight to the death!" Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!" "All soldiers, obey orders, fight!" Charles'' voice echoed throughout the space. After his words, all the weapons and armor began to shake, as if each was swearing an oath. In the next instant, an invisible force seemed to pull all the weapons and armor within the second trial''s range into the air. The floating weapons and armor slowly began to gather around Charles, assembling together. After a few breaths, a gigantic, indescribable sword, identical to the black gold long knife, appeared in midair! The banner, which had been deep in the trial, now seemed to become a cloak, falling behind Charles and fluttering in the wind. As Charles gently lowered the long knife in his hand, the giant sword in the sky slowly descended, coming into contact with the mountain. The entire mountain began to tremble, and a huge crack appeared in the earth. The giant sword shattered, and countless weapons and pieces of armor rained down to the ground. Only then did Charles slowly exhale. He looked at the weapons and armor scattered on the ground, now motionless, and his heart was filled with shock. Everything that had happened was a result of his discovery earlier. He had sensed a strange energy. It might not even be accurate to call it energy, as it felt more like an unknown power within himself. During those few minutes, Charles had abandoned all resistance and defenses, exposing himself completely. In the illusion, he saw all the details of war fighting, death, pain, and wailing but there was no regret, no turning back, only fighting to the death. At first, Charles hadn''t realized it, but once he imagined himself as a soldier in the war, he deeply felt that inexplicable sensation. Then, the unknown force within him awakened, amplifying that feeling, until Charles realized he could control it. That was when he understood what it was! It was the will to fight! A mental concentration that broke free of its restraints, transforming from the mind into reality, capable of dealing real damage to enemies! With the will to fight at his command, Charles became the absolute leader in front of these weapons and armor both a general and a comrade fighting alongside his soldiers! "This must be something like combat techniques, but completely different from combat techniques in its essence," Charles took a deep breath. Chapter 486 - 486: Doubts In the Genosha royal secret realm, the earth shattering noise from earlier left everyone inside the realm stunned for a moment. No one knew exactly what had happened, but they all felt a terrifying sense of threat emanating from the source of the disturbance. "Could it be Charles? Did he run into some kind of danger?" Grace speculated, secretly hoping that if that were the case, she could finally relax. The tremors from the mountain affected the trial she was undergoing, slightly reducing its intensity. Grace, however, was quick to act. Seizing the opportunity, she suddenly accelerated and covered a significant distance. Unfortunately, none of the people outside the secret realm paid any attention to her. Everyone''s gaze remained fixed on the destruction caused by Charles. The surrounding silence lasted for a full minute. It wasn''t until Genosha''s Emperor, Miles, instinctively swallowed, that the other ministers snapped out of their shock. Someone frantically licked their lips, trying to calm themselves, and asked in a dazed voice: "What just happened?" "What did Charles do? Did he completely break the second trial?" "My god, did you see the damage caused by that massive sword to the mountain?" "How did he even do that?!" After the ministers of Genosha regained their senses, they all looked as bewildered and stunned as children in kindergarten. They were filled with confusion, curiosity, and shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Is this something a normal human could actually do? The second trial was supposed to let the talented individuals entering the secret realm experience the brutal reality of the battlefield suffering, killing, and testing their willpower and mentality. The one who spends the least amount of time passing the second trial would have the best result! But Charles? He had just wiped out the entire second trial! Earlier, Charles had commanded the weapons and equipment within the trial like a general on the battlefield, gathering them together to form a massive sword, which then struck the mountain. Miles was rendered speechless. As the Emperor of Genosha, he understood better than anyone just how difficult the second trial was for all the geniuses who had entered the royal secret realm before. Take Finn and Luna, for example. They had only reached a third of the way through the trial, and as one went deeper, the intensity of the trial only increased! "Back then, Ezra broke the record for the second trial. How long did it take again?" Miles asked Nathaniel, who stood next to him. Nathaniel carefully recalled, then answered confidently, "Your Majesty, the highest record was 25 minutes." "And now?" Miles asked again. "Charles has completely erased the second trial. Will he be the first?" A bitter smile tugged at the corner of Nathaniel''s mouth. He didn''t know either, but he doubted it. After all, the rankings on the stone tablet were based on the time it took to complete the trial. Charles hadn''t completed the trial like everyone else; he had directly taken control of it! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a situation unlike anything ever seen before an unprecedented, one of a kind event! "Your Majesty, I have a guess. The reason Charles could do this might be because he has grasped something profoundly mysterious. General Mason once said that there is an elusive power in the army, on the battlefield. It''s a force that ordinary people find difficult to master. Throughout history, only a few people have ever been able to control it!" Miles''s eyes instantly brightened, his ears twitching slightly. He unconsciously leaned in toward Nathaniel, signaling for him to continue. Nathaniel paused for a moment before speaking again: "That power is called The Will to Fight. It''s not something that one person alone can comprehend. General Mason once said that it''s an unobservable collective force. It requires a large number of soldiers to face a common enemy, to fight to the death without retreat, with no fear in their hearts, for it to emerge." "Charles''s situation seems to align with Mason''s theory, though." Miles furrowed his brow, repeating with emphasis, "Theory?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Even General Mason, who has led armies for years, could only vaguely sense the existence of this power. He had no way to study it. And yet, Charles, this eighteen year old youth who has never seen battle, was able to reach such a level," Nathaniel said seriously. What does it mean to be a genius? Before Charles appeared, anyone who was young with a high Beast Master rank was considered a genius. But with Charles''s emergence, the definition of genius had become impossible to describe. If we had to define genius, it would now be by comparing them to Charles! "Charles will absolutely become an existence beyond our wildest imaginations. As an eighth level Beast Master, even I have no idea how strong he will become in the future!" Nathaniel said with a tone laced with envy. This was the first time he felt this way. How could anyone not envy Charles''s talent? "Indeed, it shows I wasn''t wrong about him!" Miles''s shock transformed into excitement. Given Charles''s talent, it was possible that in just a few decades, he would become the strongest in the entire Abyssal Depths! By then, which country or force would dare to stop Genosha''s progress? As Miles thought of this, an uncontrollable excitement surged within him. Then, suddenly, he remembered something and casually glanced at He Xingshan, still in shock. "At the very least, in Genosha, there can''t be anyone who tries to hinder Charles''s growth!" Miles''s gaze sharpened, and his desire to eliminate He Xingshan grew stronger. At the same time, this matter could not remain low key. It had to be high profile. Everyone in Genosha must know that anyone who dares to oppose Charles is an enemy of Genosha! Charles represented the hope of Genosha! "We''ll deal with it once Charles finishes his trial," Miles said after a brief moment of thought. He then refocused all his attention on the mirror not far away, eagerly waiting to see Charles''s next move. Inside the secret realm, because Charles had completed the trial in such a unique way, by the time he reached the end of the second trial, no stone tablet had appeared, and thus there was no reward. His method of completing the trial was like taking an exam where other talented individuals were diligently answering questions, while Charles simply removed his clothes, revealing his professional outfit beneath, and became the invigilator. He and Finn, Luna, and Grace were on completely different levels. The others were students, while he was the teacher. "It''s not too bad. I''ve gained another trump card. If I encounter an environment similar to The Domain of War, I can use that powerful attack like I did earlier," Charles thought, still fairly satisfied. His only concern was whether the reward for the second trial would be the Fire Spirit Pearl. "If it really is, I can try to negotiate with the royal family after the trial ends and see if I can exchange it for something else," Charles thought for a moment before deciding not to hesitate any longer. He began walking toward the middle of the mountain. Soon, a strange sensation appeared in his perception. The gravity around him seemed to have intensified slightly, and his stamina began depleting faster. After walking a bit further, he saw a large stone with a few bold words inscribed on it: Trial: The Domain of Earth "The Domain of Earth? That name sounds a bit strange," Charles muttered, furrowing his brow. He looked around, but there didn''t seem to be anything particularly unusual. When he turned his gaze to the ground beneath his feet, a prompt suddenly flashed in front of him: Thick Soil [Blue Quality]: A special material, rarely used in alchemy and forging. It usually appears in clusters and doesn''t alter the surrounding environment by itself. However, when it reaches a certain quantity, it can cause significant changes to the environment, such as increasing gravity. The information was simple. The so called Thick Soil was just a blue quality material that increased the surrounding gravity. No wonder he had felt his stamina draining a bit more than usual. "Well, it''s just what I needed. My physical strength hasn''t been improving much lately. This could be a good chance to see if I can enhance my physical strength," Charles''s eyes brightened. He quickly started walking toward the distance. With each step, he could feel the increasing pressure around him, and the ground beneath his feet grew harder and harder. However, this level of difficulty wasn''t a big problem for Charles. He moved swiftly, and not long after, he had already covered nearly half the distance. Then, Charles stopped and fell into deep thought. Due to Charles'' performance in the second trial, every move he made was closely watched by those outside. Therefore, when he suddenly stopped, people began to discuss it. "What''s going on? Charles seemed to be doing fine earlier, and the physical strain shouldn''t have been that bad. He didn''t even take a break." "Isn''t he resting now? Completing half the distance in one go any typical level five Beast Master would need to take a break for a while." "The third trial, like the second, gets harder the deeper you go. Maybe Charles just wants to adjust himself properly for the next stretch of the trial." Nathaniel, however, didn''t think this way. His attention toward Charles was intense, and he knew that Charles'' physical strength was far beyond what a normal level five Beast Master could handle. Charles should be able to keep going for some distance why would he stop here? Just as Nathaniel was puzzled, Charles suddenly moved again. Chapter 487 - 487: Numbness Under the gaze of everyone, Charles took out a piece of equipment from the [jet ring] and carefully put it on. Immediately, some ministers voiced their confusion: "Is this some kind of equipment that can counteract gravity? Is Charles planning to quickly pass the third trial?" "It seems so. After all, the third trial is only testing the physical strength of the Beast Master. Even though Charles is a level four Beast Master, his physical strength should be comparable to that of a level five Beast Master." "Yes, I didn''t expect Charles to have such equipment. It should make the third trial easier." "Hmph, just a little trick. Genius isn''t everything. Charles does have a lot of good equipment." The last remark was made by He Xingshan with some disdain. The other ministers glanced at He Xingshan, but no one spoke out against him. This was tacitly accepted, as a good weapon or piece of equipment could significantly enhance a Beast Master''s strength. In an actual battle, one couldn''t say enemies couldn''t use their weapons and equipment. At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly spoke up: "Everyone, don''t you think the equipment Charles just put on looks a bit familiar?" Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, the other ministers paused, clearly not having realized it yet. Was there something special about the equipment Charles just wore? Someone tried hard to remember and finally exclaimed in surprise, "I think I recognize that equipment. It used to be kept in the royal vault. I think it was called [Overlord Heavy Armor]!" Immediately, someone asked, " [Overlord Heavy Armor]? Isn''t that the equipment that lowers the difficulty of the third trial?" Nathaniel directly responded, "No, no. It doesn''t lower the difficulty; it actually increases it!" "What? Increase the difficulty? How is that possible? Has Charles lost his mind?" "Yeah, everyone else is trying to figure out how to reduce the difficulty and pass quickly. Why would Charles want to purposely increase the difficulty?" "Stop joking." Many ministers expressed doubt and didn''t believe Nathaniel''s words. Nathaniel took a deep breath, suppressing his surprise and admiration, and slowly said: "[Overlord Heavy Armor], an orange quality piece of equipment, has an effect that adjusts the weight of the armor, allowing the Beast Master to undergo weighted training." Once the ministers heard the effect of the [Overlord Heavy Armor], the doubts faded, and they stared at the image of Charles in shock, their faces filled with disbelief. What was Charles trying to do? Did he think the difficulty of the third trial was too low, and so he wanted to make it harder for himself? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These ministers, who considered themselves well versed, found themselves speechless, especially He Xingshan, who had earlier looked down on Charles. He clenched his fist and stared hard at him. In the secret realm, Charles looked at the information prompt for the [Overlord Heavy Armor] and nodded in satisfaction. Overlord Heavy Armor [orange quality]: Forged from special metallic materials, this armor not only provides excellent defensive capabilities but also allows for weight adjustment, aiding Beast Masters in weight bearing training to enhance their physical fitness and various abilities. Effect: Weight adjustment, allowing the armor''s weight to change instantly. He had initially thought that this orange quality armor was of little use, but he didn''t expect it to play a role in this trial. He had already reached the halfway point of the third trial, and his body still didn''t feel much pressure. Even if he reached the end, it seemed unlikely that it would challenge his body in any meaningful way. To improve physical fitness, the best method was to constantly break through one''s limits, pushing the body''s potential to the extreme. That''s why Charles had decided to take out the Overlord Heavy Armor, and also because the energy concentrations of various attributes in the secret realm were high, making it a much more efficient place for extreme physical training compared to the outside world! He simply adjusted the weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor until Charles could clearly sense that his body was being suppressed by an invisible force. Only then did he twist his neck and begin his physical training right there on the spot. This action stunned everyone who was watching. The experienced ministers outside, all of them opened their mouths in shock, eyes wide, staring at Charles'' every move as if they had never seen anything like it. At this point, the other geniuses who had entered the secret realm were still struggling with the first trial, especially Zachary and Luma, who had been stuck in place for a long time without advancing. Even Luna and Finn, with each step forward, felt immense pressure on their mentality and willpower. Grace was in a similar situation, advancing slowly, still far from the end of the second trial. And as for Charles? Not only had he reached the third trial, but in the middle of it, he had increased the difficulty for himself and started physical training! "This... he really doesn''t view the other geniuses as competition at all!" After a long silence, someone finally spoke up, and everyone present agreed. Charles'' demeanor was just too relaxed, too at ease. It was clear that he didn''t consider Luna, Finn, Grace, or the others as competition and wasn''t feeling the slightest bit of tension. "Sigh, the geniuses of Genosha are just too weak," Nathaniel sighed quietly, looking at his daughter Luna with a helpless expression. Being in the same era and country as a genius like Charles it was hard to tell whether it was a blessing or a curse. Being in the same era and country as a genius like Charles, it was hard to say whether it was a blessing or a curse. Time passed slowly, And finally, someone besides Charles had passed the first trial it was Luna, with a time of 61 minutes and 30 seconds, just shy of the one hour limit. Soon, a Bronze Division colored stone tablet appeared in front of her, showing the ranking for the second trial. First place, Hale, time: 60 minutes and 30 seconds, Fifth level Beast Master. Second place, Luna, time: 61 minutes and 30 seconds, Fifth level Beast Master. ... Her second place time was still quite good, but Luna wasn''t entirely satisfied. She carefully examined the rankings, but Charles'' name was nowhere to be found. "Could that huge noise earlier mean Charles is in some kind of danger?" Luna thought to herself. She was slightly worried, because if nothing had happened to Charles, his rank would definitely be higher than hers. Luna knew just how terrifying Charles'' mindset and willpower were. Growing up, she had hardly ever met anyone like him. While Luna was lost in thought, the rankings suddenly changed. Third place, Grace, time: 62 minutes and 10 seconds, Fourth level Beast Master. Luna was slightly stunned. She hadn''t expected Grace to be this fast only a little slower than her. Taking a deep breath, Luna stopped dwelling on it. After all, Charles'' strength was far beyond hers, and there shouldn''t be any accidents. Besides, people outside the secret realm were also able to see what was happening, and if anything had gone wrong, they would have intervened by now. Luna quickly composed herself, took her reward, and began heading toward the second trial''s entrance. On the other side, Grace looked at the rankings on the stone tablet, feeling somewhat dissatisfied, but she had no choice. After all, Luna was a Fifth level Beast Master. She took another careful look and also noticed that Charles'' name was absent. "Either Charles hasn''t arrived yet, or his ranking is so poor it hasn''t been displayed. Either way, it works in my favor!" Grace clenched her fist tightly and waved it in the air. At this moment, she felt a rush of excitement this meant she was now ahead of Charles! "Genius? Hmph, just a commoner," Grace muttered dismissively, took her reward, and quickly headed toward the second trial. Behind Luna and Grace, Finn successfully passed the second trial, followed by Zachary and Luma. These geniuses who had entered the royal secret realm now faced the third trial. Meanwhile, Charles had already been in the third trial for a long time. He was now at the end of the third trial, just a few more steps away from successfully completing it. At this moment, Charles wasn''t thinking about completing the trial at all. He was focused on how to continue improving his physical training. "It''s hard to find a place like the royal secret realm, one that can change the gravity of the surrounding environment. If I leave now, it would be such a waste." "But I''ve already adapted to the maximum weight of the Overlord Heavy Armor. Now, I feel like I''m just a hair away from reaching my body''s limit, and I could keep increasing my physical strength." Charles'' brain was rapidly working, considering all sorts of possibilities. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind, and he couldn''t help but smile slightly at the corner of his mouth. He recalled the information about Thick Soil and then took a careful look at the surroundings, particularly the quantity of Thick Soil in the area. "The third trial has a vast area. If I could gather all the Thick Soil into a small range, wouldn''t that create an environment with even greater gravity?" Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire Without hesitation, Charles left his current spot and began walking back toward the direction he had originally come from. His actions once again left the people watching from outside completely confused. No one knew what Charles was thinking now, but due to the previous events, no one dared to question him anymore. They had realized that they couldn''t understand Charles at all not because they couldn''t comprehend him, but because they couldn''t fathom what a genius of his level, almost like a monster, was planning to do. Chapter 488 - 488: Higher Than Charles "It''s crazy, it''s crazy. Is the world too insane, or am I just getting old to the point where I can''t even understand this anymore?" "I''m impressed, really. From now on, if I question Charles'' actions, I''ll be a fool!" "Your Majesty, is this really reasonable?" Finally, seeing Charles take out his tools and quickly gather all the Thick Soil together, the ministers from the outside could no longer hold their thoughts in. At first, they had become numb. They had thought they were no longer sensitive to Charles'' actions, but after realizing what he was planning, they still found it completely beyond common understanding. The principle of the third trial was well known to many it was the unique Thick Soil material that altered the gravity in the surrounding environment. However, after so many years, no one had ever thought to gather all the Thick Soil within the range of the third trial to increase the gravity even further. Typically, the highest level geniuses entering the royal secret realm were Fifth level Beast Masters, and the difficulty of the third trial was designed to challenge those at that level. It started off easy, then became difficult, and finally reached the limit. As long as one passed the third trial, their physical strength would improve, especially in the secret realm, where the energy concentration of various attributes was high, leading to a significant enhancement. But who could have imagined that the difficulty of the third trial for Charles would be so low? Not only did he need to wear the Overlord Heavy Armor, but he also had to gather the Thick Soil! Under everyone''s watch, Charles now resembled a hardworking laborer, diligently moving the Thick Soil. Meanwhile, the other geniuses were slowly advancing through the third trial''s range. Finally, when Luna reached the final third of the distance, Charles was satisfied and stopped his actions. He glanced at the area where he had gathered a large amount of Thick Soil, nodded to himself, then took a deep breath. Without removing the Overlord Heavy Armor, he walked directly into the region with even greater gravity. In an instant, Charles'' body swayed, and he almost collapsed to the ground, but he managed to hold himself up. He could almost hear every bone in his body creaking. The immense gravity caused his body to shrink slightly, and every inch of his skin and muscles trembled, as if they were on the verge of breaking down. Faced with this situation, Charles didn''t panic in the slightest. On the contrary, he blinked his eyes excitedly. Yes, this was the feeling! The feeling of pushing one''s limits! It felt like his body was on the verge of collapsing at any second, every inch of him was in agony, but Charles knew that as long as he could hold on, the moment he broke through his limits, everything would be worth it. Slowly adjusting his breathing, Charles carefully stood up, focusing on the feedback from every part of his body. He also activated Divine Domain to enhance his perception of his physical state. Then, when Charles started moving in this environment, the overwhelming pressure and discomfort began to slowly fade away. Three minutes later, Charles drew out the black gold long knife and swung it forcefully. At the same time, his body began to perform various movements, completely unfazed by the high gravity environment. When Charles felt that everything was just about right, he slowly took a step and walked out of the range of the third trial. An indescribable sensation surged through his body, rushing into his brain. His body creaked, and in the haze, he seemed to hear the sound of his heart beating and his blood rushing. Casually holding the black gold long knife, Charles didn''t use any attribute energy. He simply relied on his physical strength and struck the ground with all his might. The long knife stopped 30 centimeters above the ground, but a crack about the width of a fist appeared on the surface. "Phew, right now, with just my strength, I could definitely defeat any typical Fifth level Beast Master in an instant! Even without the black gold long knife, without the Body Limit Release Miracle Drug, or any other enhancements, I could still kill a typical Sixth level Beast Master!" Charles only made a brief assessment. The specifics would need to be confirmed with real combat data. Anyway, in the third trial, he hadn''t made a physical improvement for a while, but now, his physical strength had been greatly enhanced once again! The feeling of becoming stronger was truly addictive. Charles took a deep breath and looked at the Bronze Division colored stone tablet in front of him. Due to the time he spent in the third trial, wearing the Overlord Heavy Armor to push his physical limits and gathering the surrounding Thick Soil, his results weren''t great. First place: Hale, time 62 minutes, Fifth level Beast Master Second place: Charles, time 63 minutes, Fourth level Beast Master ... Along with this, there was a reward a piece of purple quality metal material. Charles didn''t even bother to look at it and threw it straight into his jet ring, planning to give it to Little Gold later. "This doesn''t have Ezra''s name, nor does it have any of the names of those who appeared in the first trial. It seems there must be two separate leaderboards." "It''s obvious that the rewards for the other leaderboard will be better. This one only has purple quality items." Charles didn''t care much. He had come for the Fire Spirit Pearl. If his luck was really bad and he didn''t find it, he could always negotiate with the Emperor of Genosha in the end. But in that case, the Emperor might just give him the Fire Spirit Pearl without asking for anything in return. Free things usually come with a greater cost. In the end, Charles would undoubtedly owe Genosha a much bigger favor. After thinking it through briefly, Charles started heading up the mountain. Already, from just the three trials, he had gained quite a lot. It was no surprise, given that this was the Genosha royal secret realm good things were abundant. However, Charles overlooked one thing: only he could gain so much. If it had been any other genius going through all three trials, they wouldn''t have received as much as he had. Soon, Charles arrived at the location of the fourth trial. The surroundings had changed drastically compared to the path he had just walked up. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire To the left of the small path was the icy cold emanating from frozen ice, and to the right was flowing magma. The cold and the high temperatures created vast amounts of steam, making everything around seem blurry and unclear. "This this is almost like the Eye of Ice and Fire," Charles said with a helpless smile. It seemed the fourth trial wouldn''t yield any major rewards. At this moment, the other geniuses who had entered the secret realm with Charles were still struggling in the third trial. Grace had blood spilling from her mouth. She had tried to force her way forward a bit but was injured internally by the surrounding pressure. "I can''t rush this. This trial no one else will finish quickly. I need to let my body gradually adapt to this high gravity environment. No need to rush!" Grace kept analyzing in her mind, moving slowly forward. She didn''t know how much time had passed, but she finally managed to make her way out of the third trial with great difficulty! When Grace looked at the Bronze Division colored stone tablet in front of her, she froze for a moment, seeing a name she really didn''t want to see. Second place: Charles, time 63 minutes, Fourth level Beast Master Charles had passed the third trial before her? How could this happen? Grace took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She thought for a moment, and an idea came to her mind. Charles must have entered the trials earlier than everyone else, but because of his poor results, his name hadn''t appeared on the leaderboard until now. This explanation made sense. "Three trials, and only in this one does your name appear. Charles, you''re not as untouchable as everyone thinks," Grace muttered quietly. She looked at her own name, which was just below Charles''s. Third place: Grace, time 65 minutes, Fourth level Beast Master Seeing this, Grace tightly gripped the item in her hand. According to the rules, as a Fourth level Beast Master, her ranking shouldn''t have been above Luna''s. But she had a treasure, though she didn''t know exactly what it was. Still, it had been continuously helping her. Grace glanced at the blue stone in her hand, took a deep breath, and after collecting her reward, quickly made her way to the next trial. "Each trial has its own ranking, which means there''s a good chance that the final decision on who will receive the inheritance will be based on the overall ranking." "The first place person, Hale, probably didn''t choose the inheritance he''s very confident in himself." "My overall ranking must be much higher than Charles''s. I will not lose to him!" Grace gritted her teeth. What she didn''t know was that the Genosha royal secret realm had two separate rankings. One was for ordinary geniuses, and the other was a hidden ranking only visible to true geniuses. Fourth Trial: The Road of Ice and Fire When Grace saw the fourth trial, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The stone in her hand could provide wind attribute energy and increase her speed. As long as there were no surprises, it would allow her to complete the fourth trial in less time. After Grace, both Luna and Finn emerged from the third trial, one after the other. Their results were similar, with Luna ranked fourth and Finn ranked fifth. Soon, the two of them caught up with Grace and arrived at the entrance to the fourth trial. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 489 - 489: Little Golds Promotion Materials As the geniuses who had entered the Genosha Royal Secret Realm were still slowly making their way through the fourth trial, The Road of Ice and Fire, Charles had already successfully passed it. For him, this was simply too easy. Compared to the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire, which he had experienced in the past, the Road of Ice and Fire within the secret realm felt like child''s play. Charles couldn''t help but think of Luna, who had once entered the depths of the Eye of Ice and Fire with him. Given her abilities, she should also be able to complete this trial in no time. With the support of his Divine Domain and his past experiences, Charles cleared the trial in under five minutes. His record secured him the undisputed first place on the leaderboard. [First Place: Charles C Completion Time: 5 minutes C Strength: Level 4 Beast Master] [Second Place: Ezra C Completion Time: 6 minutes C Strength: Level 5 Beast Master] Before long, a fist sized red sphere emerged beneath the Bronze Division stone monument. A system notification flashed before Charles'' eyes: [Fire Spirit Pearl (Orange Quality)]: Contains extremely pure fire element energy. However, for an ordinary blacksmith, extracting and utilizing it is quite difficult, making its applications limited. However, for fire element mystical beasts, it is an extremely valuable material that can be used to enhance their quality. Without any hesitation, Charles swiftly picked up the Fire Spirit Pearl and stored it in his Jet Ring. Initially, he had assumed that it would be impossible to obtain Max''s promotion materials directly within the secret realm. However, to his surprise, after clearing what was supposed to be the easiest trial, he had effortlessly acquired the Fire Spirit Pearl. Even after claiming the Fire Spirit Pearl, Charles didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he continued staring at the Bronze Division stone monument with a trace of anticipation in his heart Would there also be an Ice Spirit Pearl? Unfortunately, it seemed that even finding a Fire Spirit Pearl within Genosha was already a stroke of luck. If he wanted to obtain an Ice Spirit Pearl, he would most likely have to make a trip to the Haunted Marsh. Just as Charles was gathering his thoughts, preparing to leave, another system notification suddenly flashed before his eyes: Ding! Your pet, Little Gold, has absorbed the surrounding metal element energy in this special environment. EXP +5! Ding! Your pet, Little Gold, has reached Level 29 and can no longer level up. Please check the relevant details. Charles was momentarily stunned, but he quickly realized what had happened. Little Gold had been continuously absorbing the metal element energy within the secret realm, and now it had reached the threshold for promotion. During its first promotion, finding the necessary promotion materials had already proven quite challenging. Who knew how much more difficult it would be this time? At that thought, Charles immediately opened Little Gold''s status screen: [Savage Gold Eater Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attribute]: Metal Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Level]: Lv29 [View Promotion Materials] [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Enhanced Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery], [Liquid Metal Spray] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobby]: Metal Devour [Mood]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 83 [Evolution Paths]: 4 [Description]: This is an exceptionally rare Savage Gold Eater Beast. Its savage bloodline has been further enhanced, increasing its growth potential. Without hesitation, Charles tapped on the promotion details, revealing the materials Little Gold required: [Promotion Materials]: Metal Attribute Beast Core [Tier 5] 5[Gold Essence] 1 The moment Charles saw Gold Essence, a bad feeling crept into his heart. This wasn''t going to be an easy collection quest. With that thought lingering in his mind, Charles continued making his way toward the mountain peak. However, after walking for some time, he noticed something strange the path beneath his feet didn''t lead directly to the peak but instead wound in circles. It wasn''t until he arrived at an intersection where multiple trails converged that he finally understood this place was designed to gather all the geniuses who had entered the secret realm in one spot! Beside the crossroads stood a massive stone slab. Instead of the usual Secret Realm inscription, it bore a much simpler name: [Cloud Sea Cliff] Charles carefully scanned his surroundings. There were no other paths leading to the mountain peak. It seemed like he had no choice but to wait here. Still, he wasn''t in a hurry. The elemental energy within the secret realm was far richer than in the outside world. Simply meditating and absorbing the energy in place wasn''t a waste of time. Time slowly passed. It wasn''t until the light within the secret realm began to dim that Charles finally spotted a lone figure emerging from one of the distant paths. "Charles?" A familiar voice echoed from the trail. It was Luna. As soon as she caught sight of a silhouette standing ahead, the first person that came to mind was Charles after all, he was the only one who would arrive before everyone else. "How long have you been waiting here?" Luna asked as she walked toward Charles. Charles scratched his head and replied, "Not long, just a little while." In reality, he had been waiting for quite some time. However, from what he had gathered, the next trial likely required everyone who had cleared the previous ones to be present before it could begin. Luna was just about to continue their conversation when another figure appeared at the edge of the trail. Grace, who had been sprinting moments ago, abruptly came to a halt the moment she spotted Charles. Her expression remained composed, but there was a hint of concealed pride in her gaze. "So what if he got here first? His name isn''t even on the leaderboard!" Grace scoffed internally. In her mind, the only reason Charles had arrived before her was that he had rushed straight into the mountain without wasting time, unlike her. She had encountered several ferocious beasts along the way and had to spend time dealing with them. However, based on the trials she had gone through, Grace was almost certain that the final inheritance of the Level 8 Beast Master would be determined by a cumulative ranking across all the leaderboards. Seeing Charles and Luna waiting instead of advancing only confirmed her suspicions. Charles, on the other hand, merely glanced at Grace indifferently. To him, she was nothing more than a passerby. Aside from the duel they had scheduled, she had no significance to him. But before Charles could ignore her completely, Grace took the initiative to speak. "Charles, I didn''t expect you to perform this poorly in the trials," Grace remarked coolly, tilting her head slightly the same haughty posture she had always carried back in Isengard. "You arrived here before me, yet your name only appeared on the leaderboard for the third trial." A faint smirk played at the corner of Grace''s lips as she added, "Maybe the leaderboard just doesn''t have enough space to display someone as weak as you?" With only one trial leaderboard showing Charles'' name, Grace was no longer worried about him competing for the Level 8 Beast Master inheritance. That inheritance was hers without a doubt! She had expected Charles to refute her words, maybe get angry, or at least react in some way. But to her surprise, Charles simply gave her a strange look, said nothing, and shut his eyes, resuming his absorption of the elemental energy around him. This left Grace completely baffled. Under normal circumstances, anyone with such a poor showing would either be ashamed or furious at this moment. However, Charles showed no emotions at all; instead, he seemed a bit helpless. Grace shook her head, pushing away those strange thoughts from her mind. She couldn''t deny that Charles'' ability to appraise items in the Royal Treasury had been astonishing. But in this trial, she realized that Charles'' talent wasn''t as impressive as the rumors suggested. In many areas, he was even inferior to her! Whether it was the first trial, second trial, or fourth trial, Charles'' name had not appeared on any of the leaderboards! And that was her confidence. With this thought, Grace regained her composure. She silently stepped to the side and began waiting for the others to arrive. After a while, Finn appeared, followed by Zachary and Luma. The group greeted Charles briefly before standing quietly behind him, waiting in silence. Once everyone who had entered the secret realm had gathered, the ground nearby began to tremble. Slowly, a massive stone tablet, resembling a wall, rose from the ground. The surface was covered in a dense list of names. [Secret Realm Genius Leaderboard] [1st Place: Hale] [3rd Place: Luna] [4th Place: Grace] [6th Place: Finn] [38th Place: Zachary] [46th Place: Luma] Grace''s expression froze. Her eyes went blank as she stared at the ranking. She had expected that there would be more trials ahead, but now it seemed like the trials had ended right here? Originally, Grace had the advantage over Luna. The treasure she held in her hand could help her improve significantly. But in the final trial, The Road of Ice and Fire, Luna suddenly accelerated, and her clearing speed far outpaced Grace''s! "Damn it! What now? Luna''s rank is ahead of mine she''s definitely going to choose the Level 8 Beast Master inheritance!" Grace thought in a panic, trying to control her breathing. Soon, her gaze shifted to Charles. She had carefully checked the leaderboard earlier, and his name wasn''t there at all! "Charles, your performance is pathetic. You don''t even qualify to be on the board," Grace said, her discomfort rising. She needed to vent her frustration. Even now, Charles'' face showed no expression he was eerily calm. This made Grace feel even more irritated. Her eyes locked onto Charles''. She wanted to see a hint of shame or anger in his gaze. Chapter 490 - 490: Theres a Problem "This is my own business, and it doesn''t really concern you," Charles replied faintly He had already obtained the Max''s promotion materials [Fire Spirit Pearl], significantly increased his physical strength, and even gained an ace up his sleeve that could be used in battle he had achieved a lot. Therefore, Charles wasn''t all that interested in whether his name appeared on the leaderboard or not. After all, during the second trial, he had completely bypassed the trial! "Hmph, failing is failing. The so called Genosha''s strongest genius is just the over hyped praise of the world!" Grace snorted coldly. Just as Charles was about to respond, Luna, who typically didn''t like talking to others, quickly interjected: "You? Are you strong?" Grace was instantly speechless. She couldn''t refute Luna, as Luna''s ranking was above hers. "I''m not trying to trouble you, but if you want to use rankings to suppress me, then Charles'' ranking is still below mine wait, actually, he doesn''t have a ranking at all!" Grace, unwilling to lose face, raised her voice a little. At that very moment, something unexpected happened the ground began to shake again. A golden stone tablet slowly rose from the ground. [Secret Realm Leaderboard] 1st Place: Ezra 2nd Place: Zephyr 5th Place: Charles This change immediately stunned everyone present. Everyone, except for Charles, stood there in a daze, staring at the suddenly appearing golden leaderboard, unable to react. "Zephyr? Isn''t that the strongest emperor from Genosha''s history? I heard he almost became a Level 9 Beast Master!" "First place is Ezra, the current Level 9 Beast Master?" "What kind of leaderboard is this? Why are the names on it not appearing on the other trial leaderboards?" Zachary and Luma instinctively started discussing. Luna quietly observed the leaderboard on the golden stone tablet but said nothing. Grace''s eyes went wide, and she stood frozen in place. She subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to see the names on the golden tablet, especially Charles'' name, to confirm if it was really there. But the next moment, Grace stepped back two paces, clearly feeling struck. Even she, in her ignorance, had heard of the name at the top of the golden tablet: Ezra! "What is going on? How could Charles be on this leaderboard? There are only five names can he really be compared with these five people?" Grace found it hard to accept. She had always thought that Charles'' best performance was only in the third trial, and that his performance in the other trials had been so poor he didn''t even make it onto the leaderboard. Now it seemed that Charles must have appeared on a different leaderboard, and only the third trial where his performance was the worst had led him to appear on the one she was on! This made Grace feel extremely uncomfortable. She had been proud of herself for making it onto the leaderboard, with her ranks always higher than Charles in the previous trials. But now, it seemed that the real comparison wasn''t between her and Charles it was between her and the prestigious High level Beast Masters throughout Genosha''s history! At this moment, Charles also found it a bit strange. He looked at his name on the golden stone tablet and muttered, "Could it be a mistake? I messed up the second trial, so why is my name still on this leaderboard?" It was true that Charles hadn''t completely passed the second trial. He had completely ruined the trial, so how could there be any results? Grace, who had been feeling dejected and unable to accept it, suddenly looked up after hearing Charles'' words. Her eyes lit up, and she said loudly, "That''s it! It must be a mistake! The secret realm has malfunctioned! The rankings are wrong!" Her voice didn''t attract the attention of the others, but Finn, Luna, and the others looked at Charles curiously, their faces filled with confusion. Zachary was the first to voice his curiosity, asking, "Charles, what do you mean by messing up? You didn''t pass? But that doesn''t make sense if you didn''t pass the second trial, there''s no way you could''ve moved on to the later trials." "Yeah, yeah, Charles, I think I heard a huge noise earlier, and the whole mountain shook. Does that have anything to do with it?" Luma also spoke up. After a moment of thought, Finn whispered, "Could it be that the noise in the secret realm affected it? That''s possible. A noise like that isn''t something an ordinary Level 6 Beast Master could create." "A Level 7 Beast Master could probably produce that kind of huge noise. Since we''re in the royal secret realm, there shouldn''t be anyone much stronger than us here. It must be that there''s something wrong with the secret realm," he continued. Faced with their questions and curiosity, Charles fell silent for a moment. He didn''t want to hide anything, and there was nothing to hide anyway. "It''s like this," he said. "I was trying something, how should I put it I accidentally messed up my second trial. The stone tablet didn''t even appear at the time." After Charles finished speaking, the group, who had been curious and confused, fell into complete silence. What did he mean? What did it mean to accidentally mess up the second trial? Mess it up? "Charles, could it be that the noise was caused by you, that it was your mistake?" Zachary gulped, guessing. Charles nodded, confirming that what Zachary said was the truth. Finn, Zachary, and Luma all sucked in a sharp breath, and even Luna licked her lips in surprise. A Level 4 Beast Master had managed to completely disrupt the second trial of Genosha''s long standing secret realm? And even caused a noise comparable to an attack from a Level 7 Beast Master? Was this something an ordinary person could do? No, was this something any regular genius could do? A monster! Finn took a deep breath, a bitter smile appearing at the corner of his lips as he spoke, "I thought I might be able to catch up to you a little bit, but I had no idea... The second trial was such a struggle for me. I was crawling towards the end, step by step." "I never imagined you could just erase the second trial completely, and by accident, no less. If you had been more careful, would the noise have been even bigger?" Finn felt a sense of helplessness. He looked up at the leaderboard he was on, and the names there suddenly felt dull and insignificant in his mind. The conversation among the group wasn''t hidden, and Grace naturally heard everything clearly. She couldn''t believe what Charles had said. How could this be possible? From the beginning, Charles hadn''t even been on the same leaderboard as them. How could Grace, who had always felt proud and superior, accept that? "He just says whatever he wants and that''s it? You guys are seriously not doubting this?" "Impossible, it must be a lie! If the second trial was truly erased, how could he still be on the golden stone tablet''s leaderboard?" Grace shouted loudly. Zachary turned around, furrowing his brows, and asked, "What Charles said is true, isn''t it? Why would he lie to us?" "Even if there was a problem with the secret realm, causing the rankings to be messed up, Luna''s rank is still above yours." Grace froze for a moment, unable to respond. After a brief pause, she took a deep breath and said, "Not necessarily. Maybe there''s a problem with the secret realm rankings, and in reality, my rank might be above Luna''s!" At that moment, outside the secret realm, Miles slapped his forehead and said, "I''ve been so focused on Charles'' performance that I forgot to add his score for the second trial!" He took off his crown and picked up the control badge for the secret realm, then looked at the other officials and slowly asked, "What do you all think Charles'' rank in the second trial should be?" Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Immediately, an official answered, "Your Majesty, it must be first. No one has ever done what Charles did." "Your Majesty, I also agree that he should be ranked first. The second trial was simple for him. The ability to control those damaged weapons and armor and create powerful attacks is something no one has ever achieved before!" At that moment, He Xingshan spoke up, "Your Majesty, I believe Charles disrupted the trial and didn''t pass. According to reason, there shouldn''t be a ranking." Unexpectedly, Miles seemed to ignore him completely. He nodded in satisfaction and looked at the officials, saying, "Just as I thought, for the second trial, Charles is ranked first!" Then, the golden stone tablet in the secret realm suddenly shifted, and the rankings changed: Secret Realm Rankings First place: Charles Second place: Ezra Third place: Zephyr ... This change immediately left everyone in the secret realm slightly stunned. "What does this mean? Did the secret realm really mess up?" Zachary asked, confused. Grace, on the other hand, looked delighted, pointing at the ranking and shouting, "You see it too, the ranking changed! This means something really went wrong!" Charles was also a bit dazed. Seeing his name above Ezra''s, he felt a strange sensation in his heart. "Could it be that they''ve counted Charles'' performance in the second trial, making him the number one in Genosha?" Zachary muttered to himself. Grace reacted strongly, her voice full of certainty as she continued shouting, "No, no way! There have been so many geniuses in Genosha, how could Charles be the strongest one?!" At that moment, the voice of Miles, the emperor of Genosha, rang out: "Charles, not only did you pass the second trial, but you also accomplished something that no one has ever managed to do before. Therefore, the ranking for the second trial is naturally first!" Chapter 491 - 491: Max Prepares for Promotion! Hearing the voice of Emperor Miles of Genosha, Grace stood frozen, her body trembling slightly. What does this mean? The Emperor himself spoke up to vouch for Charles? Could it be that everything Charles said was true? To Grace, Charles'' strength was only that of a level 4 Beast Master. During the second trial, when she faced the illusory battlefield that felt so real, with the sounds of suffering and rage echoing in her ears, she almost couldn''t hold on to the end. Yet Charles claimed he accidentally destroyed the second trial? "No, no, that''s not it. Charles, you must have used some other method. We''re both level 4 Beast Masters, I don''t believe you could do something like that!" Grace spoke, her lips trembling, as if the harsh winds of winter were striking her face. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the truth was undeniable. Just a moment ago, she was doubting Charles'' strength, thinking he exaggerated things for attention, making it all sound so absurd it seemed fake. The next second, the Emperor of Genosha himself spoke up to verify Charles'' words. Faced with Grace''s doubts, Charles didn''t even look at her. Wasn''t this a common occurrence? Every time he spoke the truth, people with weak mental fortitude seemed to think he was shattering their worldview. He couldn''t be bothered to explain. Whether others believed him or not, what did it matter? But while Charles wasn''t willing to explain, Emperor Miles of Genosha wasn''t going to let Grace doubt Charles like this. After all, Charles could be considered his only hope, with Miles having staked all of Genosha''s future on him. In Miles'' eyes, to doubt Charles was to doubt his judgment and his decisions! "Grace, listen carefully. Facts are facts. As the ruler of this nation, I am also deeply shocked by Charles'' accomplishments, but this is something that I and the other ministers of Genosha have witnessed with our own eyes!" "In the past, we didn''t have someone like Charles." Miles'' tone was low and heavy. While there was no anger in his voice, as the emperor of a nation, his words carried an undeniable authority that made Grace too intimidated to look up. "Alright, the trials in the secret realm are nearly over. The next step is to decide whether to accept the Genosha royal family''s eighth level Beast Master legacy." Miles'' voice continued. According to the ranking on the golden stone tablet, the number one spot belonged to Charles, the greatest genius in Genosha''s history. Naturally, he was the first to choose whether or not to accept the eighth level Beast Master legacy. As expected, Charles'' response was exactly what everyone anticipated: "I''m sorry, but I decline the opportunity to receive the legacy." Charles said lightly. For him, an eighth level Beast Master legacy, which couldn''t lead to becoming a ninth level Beast Master, was a huge limitation. He would never be so foolish. Next, it was Luna''s turn. At this moment, Luna didn''t immediately respond but spent a couple of seconds thinking before saying, "I refuse as well." After hearing both Charles and Luna consecutively decline the eighth level Beast Master legacy, Grace, who had just been feeling embarrassed, had her eyes widen. Before anyone could ask her, she spoke up, saying, "I''m willing! I accept the eighth level Beast Master legacy!" The crowd wasn''t surprised by Grace''s response. They knew that such an opportunity would only be refused by geniuses like Charles and Luna! "Alright, the matter is settled. Grace, after the secret realm ends, you will stay in the palace." "Next is the Cloud Sea Cliff. Once it''s opened, you can enter in order and begin your Beast Master training. How much strength you can gain depends on your own abilities." Miles'' voice echoed again. After he finished speaking, a wide path slowly appeared before everyone, leading directly to a cliff shrouded in mist. Charles, of course, was the first to enter. When he arrived at the Cloud Sea Cliff, he paused for a moment. There was no particular reason for this; the concentration of attribute energy in the Cloud Sea Cliff was just too high! Charles even wondered if the mist surrounding the Cloud Sea Cliff was condensed from attribute energy itself. He exhaled lightly, activated his Divine Domain, and enhanced his perception. He then began to search around. Since entry was based on ranking, this meant that the effects of training in the Cloud Sea Cliff would vary depending on when one entered those who entered earlier would likely have a different experience compared to those who entered later. As expected, with Charles'' enhanced perception, the closer he got to the edge of the cliff, the higher the concentration of attribute energy. At the very edge of the cliff, there was a stone carved meditation cushion. Without any hesitation, Charles sat down on it. As soon as he sat, a much stronger influx of attribute energy surrounded him and entered his body. Without wasting a moment, Charles closed his eyes and began his Beast Master training. Soon, the others also arrived at the Cloud Sea Cliff, and like Charles, they wasted no time, striving to improve their strength as much as possible. The various trials on the way up were also partially meant for this moment to improve the Beast Masters'' bodies'' ability to absorb and withstand energy, so they could absorb the surrounding attribute energy faster and more efficiently. Time passed bit by bit, and it wasn''t until the secret realm was about to close that Charles finally opened his eyes. He had reached the peak of a level 4 Beast Master. If he continued to progress, just relying on the massive amount of attribute energy here, it would be possible. However, that wasn''t something that would happen in a day or two, and there was still quite a bit of attribute energy in his body that hadn''t been fully absorbed. He needed time to train and allow the attribute energy to fully integrate with his body. "Let''s go. This was really a great harvest," Charles said, clearly satisfied with his experience in the Genosha royal secret realm. He briefly glanced around and noticed that Grace''s aura had become much stronger. "She actually broke through to the level of a 5th level Beast Master. Combined with the upcoming 8th level Beast Master legacy, she''s starting to pose a bit of a threat to me," Charles thought briefly in his mind. Everyone else also opened their eyes. After feeling their strength improve, Finn, Zachary, and Luma all had excited expressions on their faces, instinctively clenching their fists. Under Charles'' lead, the group began to make their way back to the entrance. Along the way, Zachary, walking at the back, quietly spoke to Finn, "You and Grace aren''t that far apart in the rankings. If you had the chance to inherit the 8th level Beast Master legacy, would you accept it?" Finn didn''t respond immediately. He slightly raised his head, directing his gaze toward Charles, who was walking ahead, his tone complex as he said, "No, I wouldn''t." Zachary followed Finn''s gaze and instantly understood why Finn would refuse. Zachary sighed deeply, his voice soft as he remarked, "Yeah, after meeting Charles, how could we think about giving up our future? If it were me, I''d also refuse." Without Charles in the picture, becoming an 8th level Beast Master would indeed be an incredible, promising future for these young geniuses. But now, as they watched Charles'' back quickly moving ahead, they couldn''t help but feel unsatisfied. "Being an 8th level Beast Master can''t be our end!" Zachary shouted inwardly. At the very back of the group was Grace, who seemed slightly dazed. She couldn''t quite figure out why she felt uncomfortable, especially thinking about Charles and Luna''s decisions to reject the legacy. "I''ve gotten what I wanted, and my strength has increased to the level of a 5th level Beast Master, but I just can''t seem to feel happy about it." Grace couldn''t understand why she felt this way! She looked toward the backs of Charles and Luna, walking at the front, and instinctively clenched her fists. ... Once back at the Cyber Academy dormitory, Charles immediately took out his phone and contacted his teacher, Ezra. He briefly inquired about the matter of the Gold Essence. After all, this was related to whether Little Gold could successfully complete its promotion and enhance its strength, so he couldn''t afford to waste any time. Ezra''s thoughts were simple rather than searching for Gold Essence as a promotion material in the Abyssal Depths, it would be better to take the opportunity to go to the Haunted Marsh to see if they could find Gold Essence there. Currently, Charles had three mystical beasts that needed to be promoted: Max, Mia, and Little Gold. Max had already obtained the Fire Spirit Pearl, and according to Danel''s information, the Ice Spirit Pearl had been successfully bid on and was on its way back to Genosha. "Let''s see where Danel is at. Teacher Ezra said he''ll take me to the Haunted Marsh tomorrow, and time is a bit tight," Charles thought for a moment, then took out his phone and called Danel. "Mr. Charles, I''m almost to Genosha Calivia. Don''t worry, I''ll deliver it to you personally," Danel''s voice came through the phone. After hanging up, Charles felt a slight sense of anticipation. After all, when Mousie underwent its promotion, it went from platinum quality to emerald quality. He wondered if Max would undergo a similar transformation. At the moment, Charles had four mystical beasts: one platinum quality, two emerald qualities, and one diamond quality. Of course, Max''s quality was the lowest platinum quality. He remembered when he first became a Beast Master, his highest hope was simply to have a mystical beast with Gold quality. That alone would have been enough for him. Chapter 492 - 492: Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf! At night, in the training room of Cyber Academy. Charles looked at Max, who was lying obediently on the ground. Taking a deep breath, he remembered that just moments ago, Danel had delivered the Ice Spirit Pearl that he had purchased at the auction. Along with the Fire Spirit Pearl he had obtained earlier today in the Genosha Royal Secret Realm, and the beast cores that weren''t particularly hard to find, all the materials Max needed for his promotion were now fully prepared. "Next, it''s time to complete your promotion. Let''s see if you can increase your quality or learn some new skills." Charles gently patted Max''s head. Then, he placed the required promotion materials for Max''s advancement a Fourth Grade Ice Attribute Beast Core 1, a Fourth Grade Fire Attribute Beast Core 1, Ice Spirit Pearl, and Fire Spirit Pearl onto the ground. Soon, Max''s body began to tremble as ice and fire energy surged and exploded, drawing all the promotion materials into the air. From Charles''s view, red and blue attribute energies collided in the air, and the promotion materials started to rapidly spin and separate around Max, eventually forming numerous red and blue mixed liquids that flowed through the air. At that moment, several system prompts appeared in front of Charles''s eyes: [Your mystical beast Max is in the process of promotion, please choose the evolution route!] [A. Normal Evolution]: Level increases to 30, learns a new skill. Success rate: 90%. If evolution fails, the quality remains Platinum. [B. Random Evolution]: Level increases to 30, randomly strengthens one skill. Success rate: 55%. If evolution fails, the quality remains Platinum. [C. Designated Evolution (1)]: Level increases to 30, evolves into Super Nine Tailed Demon Wolf. Success rate: 100%. Requirements: Sixth Grade Ice and Fire Dual Attribute Beast Cores 3, Heart of Super 1. [D. Bloodline Evolution]: Level increases to 30, enhances the bloodline using Ice Spirit Pearl and Fire Spirit Pearl, evolving into the Nine Tailed Ice and Fire Spirit Wolf, quality improvement, strengthens the skill Bone Achingly Cold to Bone Eroding Spirit Fire. Success rate: 99%. If evolution fails, the quality remains Platinum. Charles quickly reviewed the four evolution routes for Max. Without hesitation, he chose the fourth option. Not only was the success rate high, but it would also improve Max''s quality. Most importantly, Max''s primary skill, Bone Achingly Cold, would be strengthened. Since Bone Achingly Cold was essential for Charles''s alchemy, and the prompt mentioned that it would be enhanced, it was sure to become even more powerful than before! As soon as Charles selected the fourth evolution route, the liquids floating above Max began to gather. They formed red and blue striped patterns that fell onto Max''s body. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next instant, a blinding red blue light filled the entire training room, and Charles could barely withstand the brightness, so he closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Max appeared before him, completely transformed. Max''s size had grown significantly. Standing on all fours, it now reached nearly four meters in height, and its body length had expanded to an astonishing seven meters. The nine tails spread out, nearly filling the entire training room. Not only that, but Max''s body was now adorned with countless mysterious and beautiful red blue stripes and patterns, most of which concentrated on its limbs, making it appear exceptionally enchanting. At this moment, the system''s information about Max also changed: [Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf] Name: Max Attributes: Ice, Fire Level: Lv30 Quality: Emerald Skills: [Ice Pick Throwing], [Bone Eroding Spirit Fire], [Energy Bomb], [Ice and Fire Barrier] Weaknesses: Neck, Abdomen / Poison Likes: Honey soy glazed meat Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 92 Evolution: 2 Routes Description: After absorbing the Ice Spirit Pearl and Fire Spirit Pearl, Max''s bloodline was enhanced, evolving into the legendary Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf, greatly increasing its strength. Charles focused on the newly enhanced skill, Bone Eroding Spirit Fire: A flame that intertwines extreme cold and extreme heat. It can freely change its temperature, capable of melting most metals when in extreme heat and freezing its target when in extreme cold. "Can it switch between freezing and melting at will? This will be much more useful, and it can create many new strategies in battle," Charles thought rapidly. If the appearance of Bone Eroding Spirit Fire in its extreme heat and cold states didn''t differ too much, he could already imagine how in battle it would leave enemies completely at a loss! "Master, master, my strength has improved again! I can help you fight better!" Max''s voice hadn''t changed much, but its size now gave it a more imposing presence. When Max approached Charles, he noticed that the red and blue patterns on Max weren''t just simple tattoos they were the result of intense ice and fire energy flowing together, forming a glow like substance. "Alright, alright, let''s test the power of Bone Eroding Spirit Fire. Even if no new skills were gained, the previous ones being enhanced is still great," Charles said, just about to pat Max''s head, only to realize that standing up, Max was far taller than him. Noticing Charles''s gesture, Max lowered its head and gently nuzzled Charles. Once everything was ready, Max unleashed a burst of Bone Eroding Spirit Fire in the training room. The red blue flames swirled through the air, speeding toward the ground. Charles carefully observed and sensed the flames. However, he didn''t feel any heat or cold coming from the Bone Eroding Spirit Fire at all. Bone Eroding Spirit Fire appeared as a beautiful red blue light, seemingly harmless, until it hit the ground. Suddenly, it erupted with an intense wave of heat. The once smooth and even floor melted rapidly, as if it were cotton candy over a flame, and even formed a liquid similar to lava. A large crater about two meters in radius was created in the training room, with the molten lava like substance continuously surging in the center. Charles''s pupils contracted slightly. He hadn''t expected that after the enhancement, the power of Bone Eroding Spirit Fire would be this immense, and so subtle in its effect. Before it hit a target, the enemy wouldn''t know whether they were about to face extreme cold or heat! "Alright, no need to test anything else. I''m afraid the training room won''t be able to handle it," Charles scratched his head. He glanced at the floor of the training room and left a note, acknowledging the damage he caused. He assured them he would pay for all the repairs, no matter the cost. With Max and Mousie''s evolutions completed, only Mia and Little Gold remained. Charles was particularly eager to see their advancements. From the looks of it, Mousie and Max had made significant progress, and their combat strength had been greatly enhanced. The next morning, in the Dean''s office at Genosha Cyber Academy, Ezra, Jamie, and Charles were present. "How long do you think it will take for him to return?" Jamie asked Ezra, his expression serious. Ezra answered, "There''s no set time. It won''t be too long. This trip is also meant for Charles to gain more experience at the Haunted Marsh, as many once famous Beast Masters will be reappearing in front of the public." "If all goes well, about two weeks should be enough." After hearing Ezra''s words, Jamie nodded, indicating that the time wouldn''t be too long. He could give Charles time off, and once he returned, Ruby would help him catch up on any lessons he missed. However, Jamie was still quite curious about the talented Beast Masters Ezra had mentioned. From his perspective, there seemed to be no one in Genosha who could rival Charles. "The talent competition between Genosha and Kingston will begin in twenty five days, don''t forget," Jamie said, glancing at Charles. After seeing Charles nod, he continued, "There''s a young man from Kingston who has been making quite a name for himself. It''s said that he single handedly killed a level six Beast Master, and he''s considered the strongest talent in Kingston. If all goes well, Charles, you''ll meet him during the exchange between Genosha and Kingston." Charles slightly raised his head. His eyes showed no excitement. A regular level six Beast Master wasn''t his target anymore. At the beginning, Charles had to rely on the Body Limitation Removal Miracle Drug, the four element Black Gold Knife Glow, and other enhancements to defeat a level six Beast Master in a short amount of time. But now, after his physical strength was improved in the Genosha Royal Secret Realm, along with the evolutions of Mousie and Max, his overall power had grown as well. Charles was confident that, without relying on anything else, he could defeat an ordinary level six Beast Master in a short time with full strength. If he used the Body Limitation Removal Miracle Drug, the Black Gold Long Knife, along with Divine Domain and The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, Charles believed he could attempt to face a level seven Beast Master! However, the likelihood was that he could only hold his ground for a limited time, because the higher a Beast Master''s level, the greater the difference in power. Defeating a level seven Beast Master was no easy task! A level five Beast Master defeating a level six Beast Master was possible, but for a level six to defeat a level seven was as difficult as an untrained person trying to beat a professional fighter. For a level five Beast Master to defeat a level seven Beast Master was even more improbable like an ordinary person trying to defeat the most famous fighting champion. If others knew what Charles was thinking, very few would believe he could do it. Ninety percent of people would think that Charles was drunk. Chapter 493 - 493: The Haunted Marsh! "By the way, after Charles and I return from the Haunted Marsh, I won''t be staying in Genosha for too long. There''s a place I absolutely must go to. You should let Miles know and try to get as many benefits as possible during the time I''m still in Genosha," Ezra said casually. He was the only person in all of Genosha who dared to call the emperor of Genosha by name. With the strength of a level nine Beast Master, worldly power could no longer restrain him. Ezra now held the same position Lucas once did any nation within the Abyssal Depths, regardless of size, had to treat him with respect. Smaller countries would even grovel before him. "Charles, there''s another matter," Jamie said suddenly, looking at Charles. "One of the ministers in Genosha, a man named Rowan, was captured by His Majesty after the royal secret realm ended. He''s being publicly executed today." Charles paused, confused. "Who is Rowan?" Jamie elaborated, "The investigator you killed in Lsengard, named Carter he was one of Rowan''s subordinates." At the mention of Carter, Charles froze for a moment. He remembered the events in Lsengard and the last words Carter spoke to him: "I''ll be waiting in hell. Waiting for you, or for those people." Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that before Charles could take action against the corrupt minister, Miles, the emperor of Genosha, had already moved. "The emperor wants you to personally carry out the execution of Rowan," Jamie explained. "Doing so will enhance your authority as Genosha''s Supervisor. No official will dare oppose you after that." To Jamie''s surprise, Charles showed no interest. He simply shook his head and replied, "Please thank His Majesty for the gesture, but I don''t mind others targeting me, as long as they use their power correctly." Jamie blinked, giving Charles an extra look of surprise. After a brief farewell, Charles followed Ezra outside. Ezra manipulated his internal elemental energy, enveloping Charles completely, and then, with a slight lift of his head, he and Charles were instantly airborne, speeding toward their destination. Some time later, at a city on the border of the Abyssal Depths and the Haunted Marsh, a man in a black cloak stood with a young man around 25 years old, about 1.8 meters tall, his face covered in stubble and his expression tired. "You''ve got quite a few good things on you," Ezra''s voice echoed. "This disguise, if a typical level nine Beast Master didn''t look closely, they probably wouldn''t be able to detect it." The two people standing there were Ezra and Charles, who was disguised using the Beast Transformation Flesh. "Heh heh, teacher, I''m not Charles anymore. My name is Chu Yan," Charles casually replied. He had decided on this name beforehand. Very few people knew about this identity, making it perfect for disguise. "Alright, we''ve arrived. But before entering the Haunted Marsh, we need to wait. There''s a barrier between the Abyssal Depths and the various major domains. It only opens at noon and midnight every day," Ezra explained briefly. Upon hearing Ezra''s words, Charles lifted his head and looked at the sky in the distance. In his eyes, there was nothing in the air there was no sign of any barrier. At the same time, Charles felt a sense of curiosity. Why had the Haunted Marsh set up a barrier between it and the other major domains? Was it to restrict people from other domains from entering? "Teacher, with your level nine Beast Master strength, you can''t pass through the barrier?" Charles asked, curious. Ezra glanced at Charles and answered, "I can, but level nine Beast Masters have the right to directly transmigrate through barriers. However, afterward, people from the Beast Master Guild would question and investigate you. It''s a bit troublesome." "There''s a good guild ahead in the city. You can go check if they have any materials you might need." Charles turned to look at Ezra and was slightly stunned. "Me? Just by myself?" Ezra didn''t respond verbally but instead demonstrated through action. His body slowly faded, leaving behind just one sentence: "At noon tomorrow, you can pass through the barrier into the Haunted Marsh. Don''t stay too long." Charles immediately understood. Teacher Ezra planned to send him alone to the city ahead and would meet him again tomorrow at noon. "Is there something in the city that can help train me?" Charles looked at the city in the distance, took a deep breath, and with a burst of power in his legs, he didn''t use any elemental energy. Instead, he relied on his physical speed, rushing forward like a car speeding down a highway, kicking up a cloud of dust. Before long, Charles arrived at the city''s entrance. A large sign hung above the city gate, with just two simple words: City of Harmony. At the gate, there were two rows of Beast Master soldiers holding weapons. Most of them seemed to be level four and level five Beast Masters. The leader of the group, a captain, had an aura that subtly radiated the presence of a level six Beast Master. "Even the Beast Master soldiers responsible for checking who comes and goes have level six strength. This place is not simple," Charles thought to himself. He slowly approached the entrance of the gate, but before long, he was stopped by the nearby Beast Master soldiers. "Good day, sir. This is a routine inspection. Please remove any items you have on you, including any storage tools. Don''t worry, our inspection will be done under your full observation," one of the soldiers said in a polite tone. Charles nodded. The important items on him were all stored in his Storage space, and the jet ring he wore only contained ordinary items and the black gold long knife he frequently used. After the soldier briefly checked the things on Charles, he didn''t say much and allowed him to enter the city. As Charles passed through the city gates, he was greeted by a bustling metropolis, with towering skyscrapers everywhere and roads wide enough to fit eight lanes in one direction. The sidewalks were filled with various Beast Masters, and Charles even saw several beings resembling Serpents humans with dog heads as their upper bodies. "Dog headed people? Serpents?" Charles was a bit surprised. In Genosha Calivia, he rarely encountered races other than humans. The last time he saw such beings was when he encountered Aria''s subordinates from the Serpent People. The thought of this brought the image of a young girl into his mind. He wondered how Aria had been recently. "If I reach the rank of a level five Beast Master, maybe I can try to visit the Gaoshan nationality and the Serpent People''s desert. Maybe I can ask Teacher Colton if he could give me the final Map Fragment in advance." "To reassure Teacher Colton, I should also improve my alchemist level. I wonder how long it takes to advance from a special level alchemist to a master level alchemist." As Charles observed his surroundings carefully, before he could act, someone approached him immediately. It was a young girl who appeared to be around twelve years old. Her clothes were slightly faded, clearly having been washed many times, but there were no other stains, and they were quite clean. "Sir, this is your first time in the City of Harmony, right? The City of Harmony is quite complicated, and if you want to adapt quickly to this city, it''s best to find a local guide. Sir..." Before the girl could finish her sentence, a few adult men approached, all appearing to be Beast Masters. "Get lost! Are you trying to steal customers again? Did the injuries from last time heal so quickly?" Three men, looking fierce and menacing, came over and yelled at the girl. The young girl took a deep breath, trying to control her trembling body. She forced a smile onto her face and continued to speak to Charles: "Sir, I''ve lived in the City of Harmony my whole life and I''m also a low level alchemist. If you need a guide, I can make sure you''re satisfied!" "Are you deaf? Get lost!" "This isn''t your territory! Didn''t you hear what I said?" The insults echoed, and one of them even raised his arm, seemingly about to slap the young girl. Charles immediately reached out and grabbed the man''s arm. With a slight force, the man immediately winced in pain, his face contorted in discomfort. "Bro, bro, I''m sorry, let go, please let go!" The voice pleaded. Charles released his grip and looked at the three grown men, who appeared shocked. He spoke with irritation, "Three grown men bullying a young girl, what kind of men are you?" "Sir, you don''t understand. This girl''s been messing with market prices. Hiring her as a guide is half the price of what we charge. Who can tolerate that?" One of them explained. Before he could finish, the young girl spoke up, "I need the money, and besides, you already hit me. I didn''t fight back or call the authorities. I don''t owe you anything." Her expression was unusually determined, with no sign of pain. Charles took a closer look and noticed there were indeed bruises on her arms. "She''s already said that. Are you still going to keep pestering her?" Charles''s tone turned cold. The three men, sensing the shift, decided not to argue further and slunk away. However, one of them turned back before leaving, as if to remember Charles''s face. "You''re the one. I''m new to the City of Harmony and need a competent guide," Charles said simply, not even asking about the price, and then he stepped forward. The young girl''s eyes lit up upon hearing his words. She quickly followed Charles''s pace, and together they walked deeper into the City of Harmony. Chapter 494 - 494: Chia Chamber of Commerce "This gentleman, aren''t you going to ask about the price? I only need 30 silver coins, and I can take you to visit some of the most famous attractions in the City of Harmony or let you try some of the local specialties..." The young girl hurriedly spoke as she caught up with Charles. Charles slowed his pace slightly, took out 30 silver coins from his jet ring, and handed them directly to the girl. Then, he said plainly, "I''m not interested in that. Where is the largest chamber of commerce in the City of Harmony? I want to buy something." He wanted to see if the City of Harmony had Wind Dew or Gold Essence, or at least some information about them. The girl carefully counted the coins Charles handed her, making sure the amount was correct before cautiously placing them into her pocket. Then, she looked at Charles with a curious expression, examining his attire. To her, Charles'' clothing was extremely ordinary, nothing valuable just the usual outfit of a commoner. Yet, he directly asked for the largest chamber of commerce in the City of Harmony, which surprised her. However, the girl didn''t question him further. After thinking for a moment, she began explaining, "There are many chambers of commerce and auction houses in the City of Harmony, but the most famous one is the Chia Chamber of Commerce, run by the Tomosthe Wayne Family. They sell a vast variety of items, including all kinds of alchemy materials, forging materials, mystical beast eggs, and more." "Please follow me. It''s not far from here. If you''re not in a hurry, I recommend walking. The taxi fares in the City of Harmony are quite high not really worth it unless necessary." The girl was clearly a competent guide, well versed in the City of Harmony. Charles hadn''t expected to hear about the Tomosthe Wayne Family here. The last time he had heard of this family was back in Genosha Calivia, at a banquet where he had encountered a Level 5 Beast Master, Wayne. By this time, the girl was already leading the way ahead. Charles, watching her, suddenly recalled something and asked with curiosity, "Earlier, you said those men beat you up, yet you didn''t report them to the sheriff? Why?" Back when those three fierce looking men appeared, the girl had instinctively trembled, clearly fearful of them. "I need money," she said firmly. "Even if I report them to the sheriff, they''ll at most be locked up for a few days it''s pointless. Besides, the guiding fees I charge are much lower than theirs. If I report them, it would affect their income. By not reporting them, I don''t owe them anything." Her posture was exceptionally straight, and her tone was unwavering. She was a strong willed person. Charles made a quick assessment in his mind but didn''t say much. Everyone had their struggles in life. If it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t interfere. The young girl seemed to be encouraged by Charles'' question and took the initiative to speak. "Sir, you can just call me Orion. It will take about ten more minutes to walk to Chia Chamber of Commerce. In the meantime, you can check out the street stalls along the way. If you see anything you like, I can help you bargain so you won''t get ripped off," she said enthusiastically. Despite her young age, she was clearly an excellent guide, even thinking about helping her customers negotiate prices. Unfortunately, Charles had no interest in the street stalls. Right now, all he wanted to know was whether Chia Chamber of Commerce had Wind Dew or Gold Essence, or at least some information about them. As he followed Orion in the direction of the Chia Chamber of Commerce, Charles noticed that many people seemed to recognize her. Every few steps, someone would greet her. His hearing was sharp, and he could hear people around him whispering: "Poor Orion So young, yet she has to work so hard every day. Her brother disappeared for a long time, and when he finally came back, he was seriously injured and nearly died." "Yeah I don''t know what happened. Wasn''t he a Level 5 Beast Master? How could he end up like this?" "No idea. I just heard he went to Celestial City to make money. Who would''ve thought he''d nearly lose his life? He only came back a week or two ago." "Sigh, Orion is such a polite and hardworking kid. She''s always been helpful. It''s really heartbreaking that she has to go through this." Hearing these whispers, Charles began to piece things together. So, the money problem Orion mentioned was because of her brother the Level 5 Beast Master who was now gravely injured? In the world of Beast Masters, battles were inevitable. Some survived but ended up severely wounded. If their contracted mystical beasts were all lost in battle, they would be left crippled, no different from an ordinary person. The only way to recover would be through expensive miracle drugs, slowly healing their bodies, and then somehow forming new contracts with mystical beasts, training again, and regaining their former strength. Only then could they have a chance to become a real Beast Master once more. What caught Charles'' attention was the location the bystanders mentioned Celestial City. He recalled that the two Map Fragments in his possession pointed to a particular place the Fallen Land of the Ancient Gods Beast which was located in Celestial City''s Infinity Isles. Celestial City was enormous. There was no way Orion''s brother had just returned from Infinity Isles, right? The probability was far too low. It was unlikely to be related to the Map Fragments, let alone the Fallen Land of the Ancient Gods Beast. After all, there were only three Map Fragments in total two were in his possession, and the third was with his teacher, Colton. No one else should even know about the Fallen Land of the Ancient Gods Beast. As Orion led the way, she seemed to notice Charles lost in thought and instinctively slowed her pace slightly, ensuring the distance between them didn''t grow too far. Despite her difficult circumstances, there was no despair on her face. Instead, her small features were filled with determination. "Sir, we''re almost there. Chia Chamber of Commerce is just ahead," Orion gently reminded him. Charles nodded and shifted his gaze forward. Not far away, a lavish three story building gleamed under the lights. A golden plaque hung prominently above the entrance, with four large, shimmering characters: [Chia Chamber of Commerce]. At the entrance stood eight elegant hostesses, all dressed in sleek black business attire. Each of them was around 1.75 meters tall, with striking figures that naturally drew the attention of every passerby. "Sir, would you like me to accompany you inside, or should I wait for you out here? Don''t worry, I won''t leave," Orion asked softly. As Charles strode toward the entrance of Chia Chamber of Commerce, he replied casually, "Waiting outside would be boring. Come in with me. By the way, I heard someone mention that you have a brother a Level 5 Beast Master who''s seriously injured and just returned from Celestial City?" Orion clearly hesitated for a moment, but she quickly caught up with Charles. This time, however, instead of walking ahead as before, she kept a straight face and fell slightly behind him by one step. "Yes," she answered. "My brother returned from the Infinity Isles in Celestial City. He nearly died on the way back. That''s why I''m so determined to earn money I want to heal him as soon as possible." Charles'' footsteps faltered briefly, but he quickly resumed his normal pace. In his mind, he repeated her words: "Celestial City Infinity Isles" Could it really be such a coincidence? Hearing Celestial City and Infinity Isles, his thoughts immediately drifted to the Fallen Land of the Ancient Gods Beast the location indicated by his Map Fragments. He couldn''t help but feel a hint of unease. If others had already discovered that place, it would undoubtedly lead to trouble. Since Orion''s brother had just returned from Infinity Isles, he must have valuable information about the area. If the opportunity arose, Charles intended to find and question him. He didn''t want to wait for Colton to hand over the final Map Fragment, only to reach Infinity Isles and find that someone had beaten him to it, leaving nothing behind. As he pondered this, a few soft yet alluring female voices rang out: "Good evening, esteemed guest. Welcome to Chia Chamber of Commerce." At the entrance, the elegantly dressed hostesses greeted him with warm yet perfectly measured smiles. Charles gave a slight nod, barely pausing, and strode directly into the chamber. At the same time, another pair a man and a woman arrived beside him. Their extravagant attire immediately set them apart from ordinary people. A hostess stepped forward from the welcoming line, gracefully curtsied, extended her arm, and said, "Good evening, esteemed guests. Welcome to Chia Chamber of Commerce. Allow me to guide you inside." She then began leading the finely dressed couple into the depths of the chamber. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Orion followed closely behind Charles, glancing at the elegant hostesses guiding other guests inside. Then, she looked at Charles standing alone, unnoticed, without anyone welcoming him. "Ah Everyone else gets a beautiful guide, but this gentleman has no one. Most people would probably feel slighted in this situation. I just hope he doesn''t cause trouble later," she thought with a bit of concern. However, she soon noticed something odd Charles'' expression didn''t change at all. It was as if he hadn''t even registered what had just happened. He continued walking forward, completely indifferent. Orion assumed he was simply hiding his displeasure. "As long as there''s no conflict, that''s all that matters," she reassured herself. With that thought in mind, she followed Charles into the Chia Chamber of Commerce. The moment they stepped inside, a dazzling array of items filled the grand hall weapons, armor, alchemy materials, forging components, miracle drugs, and even mystical beast eggs all openly displayed, overwhelming the senses with sheer variety. Chapter 495 - 495: A Special Feeling "Honored guest, are you interested in seeing something of higher quality? No problem. The first floor hall mainly displays Silver quality mystical beast eggs, along with Blue quality alchemy and forging materials." "On the second floor, the items are far more valuable. The third floor, though the smallest, holds the finest goods Purple quality weapons, alchemy materials, and forging components. There are also Gold Platinum quality mystical beast eggs and even some Orange quality equipment and materials." "Recently, our chamber has been particularly fortunate we''ve acquired two Emerald quality mystical beast eggs. They are incredibly rare. Would you like to take a look?" A staff member of Chia Chamber of Commerce spoke with utmost respect to the well dressed man and woman who had entered alongside Charles. As for Charles and Orion, no one approached them. The two simply stood in the hall, occasionally catching fleeting glances from the staff quick, dismissive, uninterested. Orion didn''t react much. After all, she wasn''t here to buy anything. However, when she noticed the contemptuous looks from other guests, she understood the reason immediately it was their clothing. Her outfit was old, clean but undeniably cheap looking. A faint discomfort settled in her heart. She wanted to leave as soon as possible. She turned to Charles, only to find that he remained perfectly calm, casually scanning the displayed goods as if he hadn''t noticed the dismissive stares around him. "There''s nothing here that interests me. Let''s check out the second floor." Charles turned to Orion and spoke in an even tone. He had overheard the staff''s conversation and understood that the second floor goods were superior, while the third floor housed Orange quality items and the ultra rare Emerald mystical beast eggs. More than that, he was hoping to find some good wine. Mia hadn''t had the chance to enjoy a new bottle in quite some time. Just as Charles and Orion approached the staircase, a man in a tailored suit, wearing a practiced professional smile, stepped forward. His stance resembled that of a floor manager, and he slowly positioned himself directly in their path. "Is there anything I can assist you with?" The man asked with a polite smile but he deliberately blocked their way to the stairs. Charles frowned slightly. His voice remained calm but firm. "Not right now. I want to take a look upstairs." The man''s smile didn''t waver, but his tone carried a subtle edge. "Upstairs? The items in the first floor hall should be more than enough for you to ''browse.'' The second and third floors are reserved for our chamber''s esteemed guests." He subtly emphasized the word "browse" as if making it clear Charles wasn''t seen as a real customer. The meaning of the man''s words was already clear: from their appearance, Charles and Orion clearly didn''t look like the type of people who could afford to shop on the second or third floors. They were simply ordinary people who belonged in the first floor area. Charles felt a bit helpless. According to Orion''s introduction, Chia Chamber of Commerce was supposed to be the best chamber in City of Harmony, yet the staff still acted this way. "What kind of customers do you consider ''esteemed''?" Charles said calmly. "Those two just now were taken upstairs without question." At this point, he was only interested in seeing if there was anything worth his attention and then asking the people in the chamber about Wind Dew and Gold Essence. "Apologies, but I still suggest you stay on the first floor and browse," the man said with an unchanging smile. However, there was now a hint of annoyance in his eyes. He seemed to be thinking that he had already made his point, but these two still weren''t taking the hint. The commotion attracted the attention of others. A middle aged man, who appeared quite refined, stepped forward and walked toward them. "What''s going on? What''s the issue? There are plenty of guests in the hall looking on," the middle aged man, Ember, asked. He was a member of the Tomosthe Wayne Family and was responsible for overseeing the operations of Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony. The man who had just been arrogantly blocking Charles and Orion''s way suddenly broke into a fawning smile, bending slightly at the waist. "Vice Branch Leader, it''s nothing serious. These two insist on going to the second floor, but they don''t seem like they''re capable of purchasing anything from up there." Ember frowned. With his years of experience in business, he knew that a small number of Beast Masters didn''t care about appearances or possessions. These individuals were often powerful and well off, but they didn''t flaunt it. Ember first glanced at Orion, and under his gaze, Orion instinctively felt a bit uncomfortable and lowered her head slightly. Then, his gaze turned to Charles. To Ember''s surprise, Charles didn''t look uncomfortable at all under the pressure. Instead, he calmly met Ember''s gaze with a look that was serene and deep, like the ocean unruffled, yet carrying an indescribable force. "Esteemed guest, please wait just a moment," Ember said with elegance. "I will personally take you upstairs and introduce you to our various products." With that, he pulled the man who had been blocking Charles aside. "Idiot, how many times have I told you? Every guest must be treated equally! Just because your last name is Wei doesn''t mean you can act above others!" Ember''s voice was unusually harsh. After reprimanding the man, Ember personally led Charles and Orion up the stairs to the second floor. Charles didn''t feel anything unusual, but Orion, subconsciously, moved closer to him. This was a sign of insecurity, and it seemed that even Orion, who had a tough personality, couldn''t help but feel uneasy when facing the influential figures of Chia Chamber of Commerce. Upon reaching the second floor, Ember naturally asked, "Sir, is there anything you need? High quality weapons and equipment, mystical beast eggs, forging materials, alchemy materials?" "Do you have orange quality metal materials? Or any rare fine wines?" Charles replied. Ember gave Charles another casual glance before nodding slightly, leading him through the second floor for a while. Soon, the three of them arrived in front of a display case. Inside the glass display, there was an exquisite porcelain bottle, glowing in a fiery red color, looking stunningly beautiful. "This is a 150 year old Blazing Clouds of Fire. It''s a specialty wine from the Haunted Marsh. If you haven''t tasted it from the Haunted Marsh, you must try it." "After a Beast Master drinks Blazing Clouds of Fire, it expands their blood vessels and can provide a certain boost to their strength." Ember continued to introduce the wine while closely observing Charles''s reaction. This was the first time Ember had encountered such a calm young man. Normally, people from humble backgrounds would feel uncomfortable in such a situation and would unconsciously avoid eye contact. On the other hand, those from noble backgrounds would either show disdain or be very interested. It was rare to find someone like this young man who showed no emotions at all truly impressive. "How much?" Charles interrupted Ember''s introduction. This wine wasn''t for him to drink, but as long as Mia hadn''t tried it, it would be fine. "This? Our chamber is currently running a promotion, so it''s only 18 gold coins." Ember said with a smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles frowned slightly. Eighteen gold coins was a bit pricey, but thinking back to the wines he had bought before, Mia didn''t seem to have her loyalty increased after drinking them. On top of that, buying this could serve as a reward, encouraging Mia to train even harder. With that in mind, it seemed like a good deal! "Sir, if you think the price is high..." Ember began, but was immediately interrupted by Charles. "The price is acceptable. However, I have one question this Blazing Clouds of Fire can be consumed by mystical beasts, right?" Charles recalled an important detail that some fine wines were made in a process similar to crafting miracle drugs. Though they were rare, they provided benefits that regular wines didn''t. However, such wines often had restrictions, such as being unsuitable for mystical beasts. "Sir, there are no restrictions on drinking Blazing Clouds of Fire. If there were, it wouldn''t be at this price. Allow me to briefly explain a few things to keep in mind when drinking this wine." Ember maintained his polite attitude. Charles shook his head and spoke, "No need. Just tell me what I should be aware of regarding mystical beasts drinking Blazing Clouds of Fire. I''m buying it for my mystical beast." Upon hearing this, Orion, who had been following closely behind, suddenly looked up and stared at Charles with wide eyes. Had she heard that correctly? A wine costing eighteen gold coins, and he was buying it for a mystical beast to drink? Wasn''t that wasteful? Even Ember, the manager of Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony, was a bit taken aback. He carefully replayed Charles''s words, demeanor, and actions in his mind there wasn''t the slightest hint of pretense! To give the precious Blazing Clouds of Fire to a mystical beast? Ember felt it was a waste! However, out of professional courtesy, Ember didn''t say anything. He simply went ahead and explained the precautions and then packaged up the bottle of Blazing Clouds of Fire. At that moment, Charles glanced toward the staircase in the distance and saw the man and woman from earlier continuing to head up to the third floor. Charles then turned to Ember and said, "I''d like to go up and take a look, and I also want to inquire about some information." Ember didn''t hesitate for a second. He immediately turned and began leading the way. So, Charles followed Ember to the landing where the stairs to the second and third floors met. His eyes subtly shifted to the woman in the pair. There was something about this woman that Charles felt a particularly strange sensation. Chapter 496 - 496: Three Kingdoms, One City At the beginning, outside the Chia Chamber of Commerce, Charles noticed the man and woman ahead. The man was wearing a white suit with golden thread on the cuffs and collar; the woman was wearing a simple white long dress, with golden patterns on the edges of the skirt. The strangest thing, however, was the way their faces and the skin on their necks had a somewhat unnatural feeling. A regular Beast Master would never have noticed it, but Charles'' perception was extremely sharp. Combined with his previous use of disguise tools, he immediately understood: their appearances were definitely fake. In addition, the woman had a very special aura about her. Charles was certain that he had never encountered such a sensation before familiar yet strange, as if he were looking into a mirror, but the reflection in the mirror was not his own, but rather someone he had never seen before. This feeling was especially strong with the woman, though the man also exhibited a bit of it, but not nearly as much. This was why Charles chose to let Ember lead the way to the third floor. He wanted to figure out what was going on. So, Charles, Orion, the man and woman, Ember from Chia Chamber of Commerce, and a staff member from the Chamber, six people in total, ascended to the third floor. The third floor was much smaller than the first and second, with a very different layout. Each item was placed in a separate glass display case, and many Beast Masters with considerable strength were walking around, inspecting the items. "There aren''t that many good things here. City of Harmony is still too remote, don''t you think?" the man in the white suit casually remarked, leaning against a glass display case and lightly tapping the glass with his fingers. The woman in the white dress slightly furrowed her brows, glanced at the man in the white suit, and then, very gently, asked a nearby staff member, "Does Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony have a metal material called [Gold Essence], or perhaps any metal material of gold quality?" Upon hearing the woman''s question, the staff member paused for a moment, seemingly doubting his own ears. The staff member instinctively glanced over at Ember. Ember, along with Charles and Orion, was not far from them and could hear the woman''s question. Ember turned to Charles with an apologetic expression and said, "Please wait a moment, sir. The staff might not be able to resolve the issue for those two customers. Let me take a look." Charles nodded without hesitation, replying, "It''s alright, I''m actually quite curious if there are any gold quality metal materials here. If so, let''s go together." Hearing Charles'' words, Ember was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Charles to be interested in gold quality metal materials as well. It''s worth noting that even the lowest quality gold metal materials would cost at least a few hundred gold coins, let alone the better ones, which could easily go for a thousand gold coins or more. However, remembering how Charles had bought the [Blazing Clouds of Fire] without a hint of hesitation, Ember nodded and then led Charles and Orion toward the man and woman. "Honorable customers, hello, I am Ember, the president of the Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony. It''s a pleasure to serve you," Ember began with a brief self introduction, then continued, "You mentioned [Gold Essence], correct?" The man in the white suit shifted his posture, leaning slightly forward, as if he had developed some interest in Ember. Just as Ember was about to continue speaking, he noticed the man in the white suit''s gaze move past him, locking onto Charles standing behind him. "This is interesting," the man in the white suit said slowly, as he sniffed the air. "Aside from the unpleasant dark attribute energy, you also have traces of ice, fire, wind, and gold attributes on you." Charles furrowed his brow slightly, but his expression didn''t change much. A faint surprise rose in his heart. He hadn''t expected the man in the white suit to possess such a skill. To be able to discern someone''s attribute energies just by their "scent"? It was truly eye opening. No wonder the Beast Master world was so fascinating there was always something new! "Your ability is impressive," Charles replied calmly, his expression returning to its usual indifference. The man in the white suit''s face subtly twisted with a hint of disdain, as if he disapproved of Charles openly acknowledging his dark attribute energy. However, he kept this dissatisfaction to himself. "Do you two know each other?" Ember noticed the shift in the atmosphere and quickly tried to change the topic. "Yes, indeed, we do have [Gold Essence] available for sale here at the Chia Chamber of Commerce, but it won''t be in City of Harmony. It will be auctioned off at a special event organized by the Tomosthe Wayne Family ten days from now. If you two are interested, I can provide you with two invitations, and you can attend the auction," Ember offered. Ember''s gaze frequently shifted between the man in the white suit and the woman in the white dress. He had been managing the Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony for a long time, but this was the first time he had encountered someone who could discern a Beast Master''s attributes just by scent. Furthermore, the customer they had just interacted with seemed to be a multi attribute Beast Master, suggesting they were of no ordinary background. Today, City of Harmony is indeed quite lively! Ember sighed, then began to introduce the gold quality metal materials available at the Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony. Charles listened attentively, as he was genuinely interested in the gold quality metal materials. After all, they might be useful if Little Gold advanced again in the future, or feeding Little Gold gold quality metal materials would surely help increase its strength more quickly. However, it was a shame that the gold quality metal materials at the Chia Chamber of Commerce in City of Harmony were quite expensive, though not exceptional costing more than 500 gold coins! If a single piece of gold quality metal material was so expensive, Charles couldn''t help but wonder how much his own gold quality item, the [Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council], could fetch at an auction. As Ember was explaining the gold quality metal materials in the Chia Chamber of Commerce, the man and woman in white seemed not very interested. Their attention appeared to be entirely focused on the [Gold Essence]. Soon, when Ember finished his explanation, the woman in the white dress directly spoke up: "Mr. Ember, we''ll take the invitations for the Tomosthe Wayne Family auction, but we may not be able to attend due to some other matters we need to handle. If we miss the appointment, we hope you''ll understand." Clearly, compared to the man in the white suit, the woman was more polite, and her voice was soft and gentle. Charles''s attention was mostly on this woman. With the distance so close, the peculiar feeling became even more intense. Unlike before, Charles now felt a strange, almost primal urge, as though there was something about the woman in front of him that he wanted to consume. However, after just a few breaths, Charles realized something was wrong. He quickly suppressed his emotions, cleared his mind, and calmed himself. "Strange, what''s going on with me? Why did I feel like that just now?" The sensation, as if it came from his body''s instinct, made Charles feel deeply uncomfortable. He hated this uncontrollable feeling. It was a terrible experience! "It''s no problem. The Tomosthe Wayne Family is always happy to welcome you both. If there''s anything you need, feel free to find me anytime," Ember said with a smile. After taking the invitations, the man in the white suit and the woman in the white dress left immediately. Now, only Charles, who was deep in thought, and Orion, who was still in shock, remained. Charles took a deep breath, suppressing the confusion in his mind, then looked at Ember and asked, "By any chance, does the Chia Chamber of Commerce have any information on [Wind Dew]?" "[Wind Dew]? I haven''t heard that name in a long time. The [Gold Essence] mentioned by the two guests earlier is an orange quality metal material, but due to its extreme rarity, its value is almost on par with gold quality materials." "I didn''t expect you to ask about the even rarer [Wind Dew]. Unfortunately, Chia Chamber of Commerce doesn''t have it, but you might want to try Central City in the Haunted Marsh." Ember replied. "Central City? Would it really be there?" Charles asked again. Ember nodded confidently and explained, "The Haunted Marsh is divided into four regions, known as the Three Kingdoms and One City." "The Three Kingdoms are: The Kingdom of Mystical Realm, Tomos, and Dolon Kingdom. And the one city is Central City, which is the heart of the Ethereal Grove, a sacred place in the Beast Master world." "The Ethereal Grove is where the Beast Master Guild''s headquarters is located, and Central City is the most central area of the Ethereal Grove. Right in the center of Central City stands the Beast Master Tower, which every Beast Master dreams of entering." "It is rumored that the president of the immensely powerful Beast Master Guild resides at the very top of the Beast Master Tower!" When Ember mentioned the president of the Beast Master Guild, a hint of admiration and reverence appeared on his face. He continued to briefly introduce the information about the Three Kingdoms and One City in the Haunted Marsh. Tomos is the holy land for blacksmiths, and the strongest blacksmith in the Ethereal Grove is located in Tomos. The Kingdom of Mystical Realm is the holy land for alchemists, with the most powerful alchemists residing there. As for Dolon Kingdom, it is a federation of many smaller nations, and it is famous for its various mystical beasts. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 497 - 497: Someone Is Here "Oh, the Kingdom of Mystical Realm is the holy land of alchemists? It seems that if I have the chance in the future, I should visit there to explore and learn more about alchemy," Charles said with great anticipation, as if he had just thought of something. Ember immediately focused his gaze on Charles and curiously asked, "Are you an alchemist as well?" Charles nodded and took out his badge as a Senior Alchemist from his jet ring, briefly showing it. Of course, he didn''t let the badge linger in Ember''s view for too long, as each alchemist badge has a serial number that can be checked with the Alchemist Guild. As a Beast Master in his twenties, Charles didn''t want to reveal his identity just yet. But even with this, Ember, the vice president of the City of Harmony Chia Chamber of Commerce, was clearly excited. "Honored guest, you have truly shocked me. You look to be around 23 years old, yet you are already a Senior Alchemist. Your future in alchemy is truly astonishing," Ember quickly said. For the Chia Chamber of Commerce, a Senior Alchemist was already considered a very important figure, especially one so young. Without hesitation, Ember reached into his pocket and pulled out another invitation, handing it to Charles with sincere politeness. "I have another invitation for the Tomos Wayne Family''s auction, which will be held in ten days. It would be perfect for a genius alchemist like you to attend. If you happen to find some alchemy materials you need, that would be even better." Charles nodded slightly, took the invitation, and thanked him briefly. His objective had already been accomplished. Whether it was continuing to interact with the woman in the white dress from earlier or attending the auction for the Gold Essence, both were essential. After all, auctions hosted by such prestigious families were typically not accessible to ordinary people. With the Blazing Clouds of Fire in hand, Charles, under Ember''s guidance, made his way toward the door of Chia Chamber of Commerce. Just as he was about to leave, Ember suddenly stopped, apologized, and walked off to the side. Under Charles'' watch, Ember approached the man who had initially stopped him and Orion. Ember spoke to him sternly for a few moments. The man''s expression shifted from shock to doubt, and after a few more words of reprimand from Ember, he lowered his head and slowly walked over to join them. Charles immediately understood Ember wanted the man to come and apologize. "This esteemed sir, I am truly sorry for my poor service attitude. I deeply apologize for the negative experience," the man muttered, his head lowered. Charles merely glanced at him, as if he hadn''t heard a word. He exchanged a few casual words with Ember and then headed straight for the door with Orion. The commotion naturally caught the attention of the receptionists at the entrance of Chia Chamber of Commerce. As Charles passed by them, each one did their best to show off their alluring figures in the most perfect way possible. "Thank you for choosing Chia Chamber of Commerce. We look forward to your next visit," the voice was much louder this time compared to when Charles entered. Orion, following behind Charles, gazed blankly at his back. What had just happened inside Chia Chamber of Commerce was truly shocking to her. Not to mention the second floor, even a random item on the first floor was something she couldn''t afford to buy. And then there was her customer, who spent so many coins just to purchase a bottle of fine wine... for his mystical beast? What stunned her even more was that, by the end, she realized this customer, who appeared to be no older than twenty something, was actually a Senior Alchemist with a badge? Orion shook her head, and a strong sense of longing appeared in her eyes. Her brother''s health was still not fully recovered, and the miracle drugs he needed were extremely expensive. If only Charles could help her brother by crafting a miracle drug... But just as she began thinking about it, she quickly dismissed the idea. After all, she didn''t have much money, and her brother couldn''t even use his full strength as a level five Beast Master. She couldn''t afford to hire a Senior Alchemist for help. "It''s fine. I''ll work hard to earn money, and I''ll definitely gather enough to buy the miracle drug!" Orion kept telling herself. But every time she thought of her brother, lying sick in bed and forcing a smile to hide his pain, her eyes began to redden. She wanted to try what if this Senior Alchemist was a kind hearted person? Orion took a deep breath, steeling herself. She was going to give it a try. Even if people thought she was being foolish, it would be better than doing nothing. However, before she could say anything, Charles'' voice cut through her thoughts. "By the way, is your brother''s injury serious? I don''t have anything else to do at the moment. If you don''t mind, I could take a look at him. Of course, I also have some questions about Celestial City that I''d like to ask him." Orion stopped in her tracks, stunned. Did she hear that right? This Senior Alchemist actually offered to help her brother? Flustered, Orion quickly responded, "Of course, no problem! No, wait, I need to ask my brother first." Charles shrugged, indicating it was no problem. Soon, Orion took out an old, battered phone from her pocket, one that seemed to be an outdated model. While dialing, she walked over to a small alley by the street. About two or three minutes later, Orion emerged from the alley with slightly reddened eyes. She hurriedly spoke, "My brother agreed. His condition isn''t great, and if it''s possible, could we go there now?" Charles nodded, understanding that her brother''s condition must have worsened, and she was likely too concerned to think much about agreeing to a stranger''s help. After seeing Charles nod, Orion immediately turned and started running toward her home. Charles, seeing her slow pace, couldn''t help but comment, "If you don''t mind, I could get us there faster." After getting Orion''s approval, Charles swiftly picked her up, tucking her small frame under his arm, and activated Moon Riding Wind. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Darkness Cloak is faster, this is City of Harmony, and using a dark attribute skill might attract unnecessary attention and cause trouble. The man in the white suit that Charles encountered earlier at Chia Chamber of Commerce had made him more cautious. Soon, guided by Orion, Charles arrived at a particularly run down alley. The narrow passage, scattered debris, and a faint odor in the air all indicated that the environment here was far from pleasant. "I''m home, brother!" Orion called out as they reached the entrance of a courtyard. However, there was no response. Charles briefly sensed the surroundings. Inside the small yard, there was only a faint, barely perceptible breath. There was no time to wait. Charles immediately rushed into the courtyard, kicked open the wooden door, and saw a young man lying motionless on the bed with a pale face, barely breathing. "First, keep him alive. We''ll get him awake and then talk," Charles said as he took a suitable miracle drug from his Storage space and poured it into the young man''s mouth. Orion, witnessing the scene, felt her legs go weak, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She didn''t cry out loud but desperately pressed her palm to her mouth, biting it hard. She was afraid that the sound of her sobbing might distract Charles and affect her brother. "It''s okay. We made it just in time. Your brother should wake up soon," Charles offered a brief reassurance. Only then did Orion remove her bloodied hand from her mouth, her legs giving way as she collapsed to the ground. "Thank you, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what I would have done," Orion said while sitting on the floor, her body wanting to bend in gratitude. Charles, however, stopped her. "No need to thank me. I also have a request. Once your brother wakes up, there are some things I want to ask him," Charles replied. Time passed slowly, and about half an hour later, the young man on the bed slowly opened his eyes. The moment he woke up, he instinctively scanned his surroundings, his attention landing on Charles with a look of suspicion and wariness. Orion quickly explained, and the young man relaxed a little. "Thank you for saving me, sir. Is there anything you want to ask?" Orion''s brother said slowly. Charles thought for a moment before asking, "You came back from Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. What happened there? Tell me everything in detail." Orion''s brother nodded, about to speak, but was interrupted by Charles. "Someone''s coming!" Charles instantly took out the black gold long knife from his Jet Ring. Orion''s brother was momentarily stunned, but quickly reacted. He moved Orion behind him, lowered his voice, and asked, "How many are there, and what are their levels?" Charles took a deep breath. He had heard the sound of footsteps earlier, but couldn''t quite make out how many people there were. He activated Divine Domain, and his enhanced senses allowed him to clearly perceive the situation outside the room. "Six people, two level five Beast Masters, and four level four Beast Masters. Three of them seem familiar, like the ones who were putting pressure on Orion earlier," Charles said quietly. Orion''s brother let out a sigh of relief after hearing this. He looked at Charles and said, "Sir, you should leave. You won''t be able to defeat the two level five Beast Masters." Chapter 498 - 498: Too Weak "Little brat, get the hell out here!" "Dammit, you set the price so low, you''ve taken away so much of our business! Didn''t you learn your lesson the last time I beat you up?" "Yeah, and that guest of yours, who the hell does he think he is, laying hands on me? You''re asking to die!" "Get your asses out here!" The voices outside grew louder. Inside the room, Orion''s expression began to darken. Her brother, after thinking for a moment, quickly understood what was going on. He clenched his fists in anger, remembering how Orion had been bullied by these people before. But now, he had only just been saved from the brink of death by Charles, and he had no strength to fight back. He had no way of handling this situation. "Sir, I''m very grateful for you saving me. I, Soren, am not an ungrateful person. The people outside are here for us, not for you. You should leave quickly," Soren said sincerely. Orion looked at her weak brother, then at Charles holding the long knife. She gritted her teeth and stepped out from behind her brother, speaking to Charles: "It''s fine, I''ll go out for a bit. Those people won''t dare kill anyone in the city." "Please wait for a moment. It''ll be over soon, and they don''t know you''re here." After speaking, Orion lowered her head and quickened her pace, trying to leave the room where she and her brother Soren were. At this critical moment, Charles raised the long knife in his hand, smiled slightly, and said, "You''re just going to go out and take a beating like that?" "It''s just two level five Beast Masters and three level four Beast Masters, not a big deal. You two stay here, I''ll go out and have a nice chat with them." Hearing Charles'' words, Orion and Soren widened their eyes, looking at Charles with gratitude. They thought Charles was just saying that to comfort them. "It''s fine, my wounds from last time are almost healed. I''m not afraid of the pain, not afraid," Orion suddenly smiled, her clear eyes full of determination. She dashed out the door. Charles sighed, glanced at Soren, and said slowly, "You have a good sister." Soren gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and felt immense guilt. He lowered his head and muttered, "Yeah, she has an unqualified brother." Then, Soren struggled to lean against the wall, slowly moving his weak body, trying to go out and face the situation with his sister. "Stay put. Don''t worry, it''ll be resolved soon," Charles said casually, then turned and walked out. Outside the door, five fierce looking men glared at the small and fragile Orion, continuously insulting her: "All the guides in the City of Harmony have standardized prices! You''re underpricing, disrupting the market, and causing us to lose a lot of business!" "Little brat, didn''t you learn your lesson last time?" Orion held her head high, her body straight. Even though her body trembled slightly, she still replied, "I''ve already paid the price. Last time you beat me up, I didn''t report it to the authorities. You don''t need to compensate or face punishment." "Hmph, what a joke! Paid the price? You should take that nearly dead useless brother of yours and get out of here!" one of the level five Beast Masters sneered. His underlings, lower level Beast Masters, had already told him about Orion several times. Initially, they thought that after giving Orion a good beating, she wouldn''t dare go out looking for customers again. But to their surprise, this little brat was bold enough to show up again, and even injured one of his men! After dealing with Orion, he planned to find that outsider and take revenge, teaching him a lesson about who''s boss in this territory! "Enough talking, you two, teach her a good lesson. Break her legs and see how she gets out of here!" The level five Beast Master waved his hand, and immediately, two level four Beast Masters stepped forward with wicked grins on their faces. Orion closed her eyes in despair. Only one thought filled her mind her brother''s body wasn''t fully healed yet. If her legs were broken, how would he manage? She had already made concessions, but she needed the money; there was no other way! At that moment, a figure slowly stepped out from behind Orion, speaking up: "A few big men, bullying a little girl, how shameless can you be?" "It''s you? Big Brother, it''s this guy! Damn it, my arm still hurts from what he did to me!" The man who had been grabbed by Charles at the city gates shouted when he saw him. Charles couldn''t be bothered to waste time with these people. He was eager to get some information from Soren about Celestial City, the Infinity Isles. Even if he didn''t learn much, it would still help prepare him for his journey to Celestial City to search for the fallen ancient gods. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, Charles reversed his grip on the [black gold long knife], holding the back of the blade forward. After all, they were still in the City of Harmony, and causing a death would definitely cause trouble. Since they wanted to break Orion''s legs, he''d break theirs and let them crawl away instead. "You still think you can resist? Ridiculous! There''s five of us, and two are level five Beast Masters! Kid, are you out of your mind? Hahahaha!" The loud, reckless laughter echoed. However, the laughter was cut off abruptly. This was because Charles'' figure had already disappeared from where he stood, moving like a shadow, rapidly closing the distance towards the group. "Ahhh! My legs!" The shrill scream rang out. Before the group had a chance to react, Charles had already used the back of his [black gold long knife] to break the legs of the man in the front. The gruesome sound of bone piercing through flesh was exposed to the air, accompanied by the agonizing scream that sent chills down everyone''s spine. "How is this possible! He didn''t summon a mystical beast, nor did he use [Beast Possession and Fusion]! With that speed, even I, a level five Beast Master, couldn''t react!" The leader of the group, a level five Beast Master, gasped in shock. He licked his lips slightly, his mind racing in disbelief. "Quick! Summon mystical beasts, everyone attack together!" The level five Beast Master shouted as he took a few steps back. Charles'' sudden attack caught them off guard, but the main reason they were stunned was how fast he was. The Beast Master realized that this young man holding the long knife was no ordinary opponent. So, he decided on the safest method group attack! Soon, hexagram arrays appeared one after another, and mystical beasts were summoned. Under their master''s command, they opened their blood red mouths and charged at Charles. Charles remained completely calm. Truth be told, in his battle experience, facing multiple opponents and multiple mystical beasts was something he was very used to. With the support of [Divine Domain], every detail of the mystical beasts'' attacks around Charles appeared clearly in his mind. He began to predict their movements and attacks. Then, in front of everyone, an unbelievable scene unfolded. Charles casually swung his [black gold long knife], perfectly blocking one of the mystical beast''s attacks. He smoothly pivoted his body, avoiding the sharp claws of another mystical beast. Then, in one swift motion, he raised a leg and kicked the mystical beast squarely in the chest. The force sent the mystical beast flying, crashing into another mystical beast that was charging up flames to ambush Charles. The two mystical beasts collided, and with the added fire energy, an explosion erupted. "Boom!" A deafening explosion shook the air, and dust billowed around them. Charles continued to approach the remaining Beast Masters as if he were out for a casual stroll. All of this happened in the span of just two or three breaths. Aside from the unlucky man whose legs were broken at the start, the remaining four stood frozen, swallowing nervously. "Am I dreaming? Could he be a level seven Beast Master?" Someone couldn''t help but speak up, their voice trembling, clearly shaken by what had just happened. "What are you standing there for? Quickly use [Beast Possession and Fusion]! Damn it, grab your weapons! The five of us no, four of us can''t we take down just one person?" The level five Beast Master decisively gave the order and came up with a counter strategy. The others quickly snapped out of their shock and began preparing to use [Beast Possession and Fusion]. Just as the mystical beasts, in the form of glowing lights, were about to merge with them, Charles'' figure suddenly disappeared! The level five Beast Master who had been closely watching Charles thought to himself, "This is bad." Just as he was about to warn the others, he felt an odd sensation behind him. "Pathetic, too weak. You guys have probably never experienced life or death battles, huh? No wonder you''re all level four or level five Beast Masters, but you''re stuck working as guides in the city," Charles'' voice echoed. In the next instant, the once boastful level five Beast Master, who had been shouting about breaking Orion''s legs, was sent flying through the air like a shrimp, crashing into a wall with a mouthful of blood. The others were stunned, unable to believe that Charles had disappeared from his original spot and appeared behind them. "Sigh, [Beast Possession and Fusion] is too slow. If this were outside the city, you''d all be dead by now." A calm voice rang out once more, and then a red and blue flame, as fast as light, appeared in the middle of the remaining Beast Masters. Chapter 499 - 499: Sorens Story The next moment, just as these Beast Masters completed their Beast Possession and Fusion, the Bone Eroding Spirit Fire exploded, and a deep blue ice encased them, freezing them solid! "It seems that even within the City of Harmony, there are Beast Masters who, despite having high ranks, have combat power that''s embarrassingly weak," Charles remarked with a sigh. The Bone Eroding Spirit Fire from earlier had been deliberately slowed down by Charles, waiting for these individuals to complete their Beast Possession and Fusion. He had done this because he was worried that things might escalate too much. After all, this was the City of Harmony, and causing a death here could interfere with his future plans, which would be troublesome. "You... who exactly are you?" the Level 5 Beast Master, who had been kicked away by Charles, struggled to get up while coughing up blood. His eyes were filled with panic and fear as he asked the question. "This is a misunderstanding between us," the Level 5 Beast Master said, standing up and cautiously leaning against the wall. "There''s no real grudge between us. Let''s just end it here. We''ll admit defeat!" Charles didn''t respond to him. Instead, his gaze turned to Orion, who was completely stunned, and he slowly said, "Go inside and tell your brother that the trouble''s been dealt with, so he doesn''t need to worry." Orion mechanically nodded, quickly turned, and entered the room. Now, only one Level 4 Beast Master remained, his legs broken and constantly howling in pain on the ground, while the other Level 5 Beast Master was still leaning against the wall. Charles raised his black gold long knife again and slowly approached the remaining Level 5 Beast Master. "Sir, please, let''s talk this through. This is all our fault. We''re willing to compensate. We''ll make it right!" The Level 5 Beast Master panicked and quickly scanned his legless companion. Fear was evident on his face. Just then, Orion came out, helping her brother Soren walk slowly. "Sir, please stop," Soren said weakly, his gaze darting around to take in the faces of the Beast Masters who had caused trouble. "Just teach them a lesson. If this keeps going, it might attract the attention of the Enforcers, and that could lead to serious trouble." Charles nodded, sheathed his black gold long knife into his jet ring, and said coldly, "Get lost!" The Level 5 Beast Master trembled slightly, then quickly dragged his howling companion along with him to where the other three, who were frozen solid, lay. Facing the freezing effects of Bone Eroding Spirit Fire, the Level 5 Beast Master struggled mightily before he finally managed to free one of his companions from the ice. Charles shook his head slightly and casually waved his hand, summoning another Bone Eroding Spirit Fire to fly toward the group. The Level 5 Beast Master immediately weakened, instinctively pleading for mercy. "Big brother, I just want to get out of here quickly! I..." Before he could finish, he saw the red blue glow of Charles'' attack, which melted the ice on his companion in an instant. The group of Beast Masters lowered their heads, using all their strength to quickly flee from the scene. "Alright, the trouble has been dealt with. Now you should answer my questions," Charles reminded Soren. Soren paused for a moment, then patted Orion, signaling her to let go of his arm. He slowly sat down on the ground and began to speak. "Sir, you must have heard about the events in Celestial City and the Infinity Isles, or else you wouldn''t have come looking for me. But since you saved my life, I will tell you everything I know without holding anything back." Charles'' pupils slightly contracted upon hearing Soren''s words. It seemed something significant had happened in Celestial City and the Infinity Isles. Could it possibly be related to the place where the ancient gods'' beasts had fallen? That would be troublesome indeed. Soren began to recount all the information he knew. The story began about a month and a half ago. At that time, Soren, due to certain circumstances, had teamed up with several friends to escort a batch of goods to Celestial City''s Infinity Isles. However, on the way, they encountered a strange forest, one that seemed like a labyrinth. No matter what they did, they couldn''t find their way out. Luckily, while trapped in the forest, they encountered some local forces. Those people led them out of the forest and warned them never to go near it again. As Soren and his group were leaving with the goods, a sudden blinding light erupted from the forest, illuminating the previously dark night as if it were daylight. However, they didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, as delivering the goods was more important. After completing their task and heading back, one member of their team couldn''t resist his curiosity and suggested returning to the forest to have another look, thinking there might be some treasure hidden there. Most of the group agreed, and even though Soren opposed it, it was of no use. He could only join them, though he had insisted beforehand that they would just stay on the outskirts and not venture deep inside, as there was a high chance of encountering some danger. At this point, Soren paused for a moment. A sadness that he couldn''t hide appeared on his face. "What happened next?" Charles gently asked. Soren took a deep breath and continued to tell his story. When they entered the forest, they found that many Beast Masters had sealed off the main entrance, patrolling and preventing anyone from getting too close. One member of their team disguised himself as a passerby to gather information, and learned that a powerful local faction''s enemy had entered the forest. To prevent the enemy from escaping, they had sealed the forest off. However, Soren sensed something was wrong. He noticed that the Beast Masters guarding the forest seemed to be focused on the outside, as if they were on alert, preventing anyone from entering. Soren, along with the others in his group, found a weakly defended spot and entered the forest. Not long after, they witnessed a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives! Suddenly, without warning, the entire forest began to tremble. A massive phantom appeared in the sky, radiating blinding light. Some of the Beast Masters in the group, who weren''t very strong, were temporarily blinded by the intense glow. Then, Soren saw several beings who appeared to be level seven Beast Masters, seemingly fighting against a ferocious beast in the forest. They spoke openly, mentioning things like light attribute energy, unknown mystical beasts, and how even level seven Beast Masters couldn''t enter, as it would cause catastrophic consequences. Upon hearing this, Charles'' eyes flickered, and a bad thought formed in his mind. Light attribute energy? Unknown mystical beasts? Could it be that the location marked on the [Map Fragment], the site of the ancient gods'' beast fall, has been discovered? Could the so called unknown mystical beasts actually be divine beasts? Or mystical beasts that have absorbed the energy of divine beasts? If that''s the case, this could be a huge problem. Many forces would likely stir, and with Charles alone, it would be difficult to achieve any significant gains in such a competition. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Later, those level seven Beast Masters noticed us and immediately started hunting us down without saying a word," Soren continued. "I was lucky enough to escape, but I was seriously injured. I used up all my miracle drugs and equipment." "I ran all the way, dodging their pursuit, and finally made it back to the City of Harmony." After finishing his story, Soren closed his mouth, his expression filled with regret, tinged with a hint of anger and hatred that he couldn''t hide. "Was that forest under the control of the local forces?" Charles asked again. Soren shook his head and answered, "No, when we went back in, we investigated. Not long ago, it was just an ordinary forest with no maze like features. There weren''t any powerful ferocious beasts inside either. Villagers used to enter to gather firewood and hunt." So, the strange change in the forest must have happened recently? Moreover, according to Soren, those level seven Beast Masters mentioned something about how level seven Beast Masters couldn''t enter, or it would cause severe consequences. What was the reason behind that? Could it be that there was something special in the forest that only those below the level seven Beast Master rank could enter? Charles took a deep breath. The information he had was still limited, and he couldn''t make further speculations. However, from the fact that those level seven Beast Masters pursued Soren relentlessly, it was clear that they wanted to completely seal off the news. When Soren and his group first entered the forest, they hadn''t discovered anything significant, which is why they were allowed to leave. "It looks like I need to hurry. Once this is all over, I''ll head back to Genosha Calivia and find Professor Colton. With all three [Map Fragments] together, I''ll finally know whether the site of the ancient gods'' beast fall has been discovered." "But even if it has been found, having all three [Map Fragments] should give me an advantage over the others, right?" Charles kept thinking to himself. He looked at Soren, who had successfully entered and then escaped from the forest, and an idea formed in his mind. Given Soren''s current condition, it was likely that the people from the Lnfinity Lsles might still be after him. Why not have Soren go to Genosha Calivia to rest and recover for a while? When Charles eventually headed to Celestial City, the Lnfinity Lsles, Soren might even be able to offer some help. With that thought in mind, Charles spoke directly: "Your situation isn''t looking too good right now. The troublemakers may have left, but there''s a chance they''ll come back. How about this: I can offer you a safe place." "However, in exchange, when I need it, you''ll provide as much help as you can." Upon hearing Charles'' words, Orion instinctively looked up at Soren. Soren thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. Chapter 500 - 500: Reunion "I''ve already told you everything. There might still be people from the Lnfinity Lsles side who want to silence me. Will this end up involving you?" Soren asked uneasily. He didn''t want Charles to get caught up in trouble because of him. Charles waved his hand, about to respond, when his enhanced perception from [Divine Domain] alerted him to unusual movements nearby. "If you''re here, stop hiding. Come out." Charles took out his [black gold long knife] from the [jet ring] again, turned around, and looked toward the door. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Clap, clap, clap." Clear applause echoed. The empty doorway suddenly shimmered, and two figures appeared. Charles was slightly surprised when he saw them because these two were none other than the man and woman he had encountered at the Chia Chamber of Commerce. The man in the white suit looked at Charles with interest for a moment, a faint smile on his face, and slowly spoke. "I didn''t expect it. You have such strong perceptive abilities, immediately seeing through my disguise. Not bad, not bad. Quite interesting." "Allow me to introduce myself. You can call me Kairos." Charles frowned slightly, observing the man in the white suit at the door, along with the woman beside him wearing a white gown. "I don''t believe we have any grudges between us?" Charles asked. The man who called himself Kairos shook his head, wearing a slightly regretful expression, and said gracefully, "You''re mistaken. We didn''t come to find you." Upon hearing this, Charles instantly realized their objective. They weren''t here for him; could they be after Soren instead? Were they also interested in the forest at Celestial City''s Lnfinity Lsles? What forces did these two belong to? Had they heard about what happened at Celestial City''s Lnfinity Lsles and wanted to gather information from Soren, or were they actually among the people hunting him down? Charles quickly processed the information in his mind and soon reached a conclusion. "You two are also interested in what happened at the Lnfinity Lsles?" Charles asked. Kairos looked up at Charles, a smile of appreciation on his face, and asked curiously, "How did you guess?" "If you were here to silence someone, you wouldn''t have gone to Chia Chamber of Commerce first, giving Soren more time to live," Charles replied directly. "That''s right. We mean no harm. We just want to ask for some more detailed information," the woman in the white gown, who had remained silent up until now, finally spoke. Charles hadn''t expected that so many people knew about the events at Celestial City''s Lnfinity Lsles. It seemed he had to speed things up. The situation might involve the fallen beast of the ancient gods, and he couldn''t afford to be careless. "Exactly. Just tell us everything you know, and there won''t be any trouble," Kairos said with a smile as he walked further into the room. Kairos, dressed in his white suit, stood out starkly against the surrounding chaotic environment. Ignoring Charles, he walked straight up to Soren, who was sitting on the ground, and said again: "My time is tight, and I don''t have time to waste on you, so whatever you say next better be the truth. Otherwise..." The high and mighty tone, coupled with the threatening undertones in his words, made the atmosphere in the room quite heavy. Soren felt uncomfortable in his heart. He had shared the information with Charles because Charles had helped him. In exchange, he had told him everything about what happened at the Lnfinity Lsles. This was essentially a transaction. But beyond that, when Beast Masters had caused trouble, Charles had stepped in to help him and his sister. He had even offered a safe place for him to heal. Yet, the man in the white suit standing before him now spoke with an air of superiority, and his words were laced with threats. At the moment, Soren couldn''t summon his strength, and in the face of such pressure, he could only comply with the man''s demands. Just as Soren was about to speak, Charles stepped forward. He positioned himself between Soren and Kairos like a solid wall, effectively separating them. "What''s your meaning?" Kairos frowned, giving Charles a cold look. Charles''s expression remained unusually calm. He replied in a faint tone, "No particular meaning. I just think, since you''re here to seek Soren''s help, your attitude should be a bit more respectful. And threatening others for no reason isn''t a good habit." "Attitude? Hahaha, whether my attitude is good or not, what does that have to do with you? You have five types of elemental energy, so you must be a level 5 Beast Master, right?" Kairos sneered, looking at Charles with disdain. Charles ignored him, instead turning to Soren, who appeared somewhat dazed. He spoke directly to him, "Earlier, you asked me if there would be trouble. My answer is no. I''m offering you a safe place. Once your injuries heal, if I need your help, you''ll assist me. How about it?" Soren instinctively glanced at Kairos, who was still blocked by Charles. Charles reassured him, "It''s fine, go ahead and decide." After hearing Charles''s words, Soren nodded without hesitation. From the very beginning, Charles had not only saved his life, but had always treated him as an equal. Everything had been a fair exchange. No, Soren thought for a moment, it wasn''t quite equal. What Charles had done for him far exceeded the information he had provided. He had saved his life, helped his sister with her trouble, promised him a safe place, and stepped up when he was threatened. Soren felt deep gratitude in his heart. In his mind, Charles was clearly very interested in what had happened at the Lnfinity Lsles. Since the two people in white were also asking about it, it was likely they were after the same information as Charles. Their relationship with Charles was likely one of competition, and Soren wanted to help Charles as much as he could. "Alright, since you''ve agreed, let''s go," Charles saidly. The moment his words fell, Kairos became irritated. "I''ll say it again: I''m just here to ask him some questions. This has nothing to do with you, so could you stop suddenly jumping in to seek attention?" "Such an impolite guy," Kairos said coldly, glaring at Charles. Hearing these words, Charles instinctively thought of the nobles who had caused trouble in the past. Kairos''s behavior was unpleasant and off putting. If Kairos had been more polite, approached Soren with a respectful attitude, and asked about the Lnfinity Lsles in a manner that sought assistance, Charles wouldn''t have intervened. "What do you think? If you want to answer, I can wait for a moment," Charles asked, turning to Soren. Soren looked at Charles, worry evident in his eyes. "It''s fine, don''t worry," Charles reassured him. Then, Soren glanced at the man in the white suit, Kairos, shook his head, and said, "Sorry, I have something I need to do. As for the Lnfinity Lsles, you should ask someone else." After Soren spoke, Charles walked past Kairos, brushing lightly against him. Orion and Soren quickly followed. They had nothing of value at home, so there was no need to pack. As the three of them reached the door, the woman in the white dress could no longer stay quiet. "Sorry, my companion''s attitude isn''t great. How about this? As compensation, I can offer you some miracle drugs to help with your injuries. You must need them, right?" the woman said softly. Orion''s eyes instantly lit up, and she looked up at her brother. Soren shook his head. Although his body condition wasn''t ideal, as long as there was a safe place for him to slowly heal, that would be enough. "Stop!" At that moment, Kairos, standing in the courtyard, took a deep breath and called out. He glared at Charles''s back, his eyes filled with obvious displeasure, and continued, "Looks like it''s you, a level 5 Beast Master, who''s given him the courage to reject me." "At just over twenty, only a level 5 Beast Master? Your talent is poor, and you''re not too bright. People who meddle in other people''s business usually don''t end up well." Charles froze for a moment upon hearing this. He didn''t immediately realize who was being referred to by the "over twenty" comment, considering he was only eighteen, not even nineteen yet. However, it quickly dawned on him that he was currently using Beast Transformation Flesh to disguise himself, so he indeed appeared to be in his twenties. Charles didn''t want to engage with the man named Kairos anymore. He was more focused on thinking about what to do next. Regarding the Celestial City the Lnfinity Lsles forest, Charles still needed to go to Central City in the Haunted Marsh to find Mia''s promotion materials, Wind Dew, as well as attend the auction hosted by the Tomos the Wayne Family in ten days, where there would be Gold Essence, the promotion materials for Little Gold. If he waited until all the promotion materials were gathered before heading to Celestial City the Lnfinity Lsles, it might already be too late! Just as Charles continued walking with Orion and Soren, a sharp whistling sound suddenly pierced the air. Charles didn''t stop and kept moving forward. A white glowing arrow shot directly into the ground, just two centimeters in front of Charles''s right foot. The air immediately grew still, and Orion and Soren widened their eyes, turning around sharply. They caught sight of Kairos, whose hands were slowly dispersing the white light. "You!" Soren immediately grew furious. Was this a threat to attack? Charles slowly turned his body, gripped the black gold long knife in his hand, and then his figure disappeared from his original position. "Dark attribute stealth skill? Hmph, a rat hiding in the shadows, choosing to ambush!" Kairos snorted coldly, flicking his right hand. A long sword made of condensed light appeared in his palm. He maximized his sensory perception, waiting for Charles''s figure to appear behind him before launching his attack. "Stop!" The woman in the white dress, standing at the door, shouted, hoping to stop the conflict between the two. However, the next moment, Charles''s figure appeared directly above Kairos in midair. With both hands tightly gripping the black gold long knife, he descended like a meteor and brought it down with immense force. Chapter 501 - 501: Kairos Mystical Beast "Boom!" Charles descended from the sky, his hard black gold long knife striking violently against Kairos'' Lightsaber, producing a loud collision that stunned everyone present, especially the woman in the white dress standing by the door. She watched as Kairos, his figure continually retreating, and a look of shock appeared on her face. "How is this possible? Kairos is a Level 6 Beast Master! This young man hasn''t summoned a mystical beast nor used Beast Possession and Fusion, yet he''s able to force Kairos back?" "Kairos'' Lightsaber is made of pure light attribute energy! A typical purple quality weapon would''ve shattered from such an impact, so does that mean the man is holding an orange quality long knife?" At the same time, as Morin''s body continued to retreat, Charles increased the force he applied on the black gold long knife, directly forcing Kairos into the corner of the wall. Kairos'' pupils suddenly contracted, and he shot Charles a surprised glance before gritting his teeth and saying: "No wonder you wanted to meddle, it turns out you have some power. You''re quite good for a Level 5 Beast Master, but unfortunately, you''ve met me!" Kairos let out an angry roar, and the light attribute energy within him surged, causing several light attribute energy arrows to materialize around his body. There were at least twenty or thirty of them, all pointing directly at Charles. In the next moment, the light attribute energy arrows shot through the air, their whistle cutting through the wind as they sped toward Charles. A confident smile unconsciously appeared on Kairos'' face. The light arrows he had just formed covered all of Charles'' possible escape routes. To him, there was no way Charles could evade them and would surely be hit! However, it seemed Charles had anticipated this. His arm, holding the black gold long knife, suddenly exerted force. Thanks to the collision between the black gold long knife and the Lightsaber, his body traced a graceful arc in the air as he retreated. The light attribute arrows speeding through the air only brushed against the edge of Charles'' clothes, causing no harm at all! "What?!" Kairos'' eyes widened in disbelief. Even the woman in the white dress, who had been silently watching, couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, "He actually dodged them!" The exchange between Charles and Kairos lasted only a few seconds, and Soren, who had been standing outside the door, finally reacted. Gritting his teeth, he dragged his weak body toward Charles. "I didn''t expect you to be so interesting, but unfortunately, you''re a bit too old, and your strength is only that of a Level 5 Beast Master. Otherwise, you might have been worthy of a real fight with me!" Kairos said with a hint of regret. Immediately, a six path hexagram array appeared around him, and one by one, light attribute mystical beasts emerged from the array. Each mystical beast exuded an extraordinary aura, their oppressive presence overwhelming. "Kairos, stop! Have you forgotten what our primary mission is this time?" The woman in the white dress cried out urgently. Kairos waved his hand dismissively, his expression slightly irritated as he replied, "Wait a moment. It''s not every day I meet someone who interests me. Don''t worry, I''ll end this fight quickly. He''s just a Level 5 Beast Master, I''ll have him dealt with within a minute." "Seraphina, I know my limits. I won''t take his life. I just want to teach this meddling fool a lesson." The woman in the white dress, called Seraphina, took a deep breath. She knew Kairos'' temperament all too well geniuses are usually arrogant, and Kairos was the ultimate genius, having become a Level 6 Beast Master at the age of nineteen, celebrated and admired by countless people. As a result, Kairos never needed to please anyone; others were the ones who sought his favor. So, when he had tried to ask Soren about the Lnfinity Isles earlier, Kairos had acted exceptionally condescending, and his words were full of subtle threats. "Sigh, sir, you should leave now. Let''s consider this matter finished, shall we?" Seraphina said seriously as she looked at Charles, hoping to convince him to retreat voluntarily, so he wouldn''t get hurt. Charles frowned slightly, about to speak, when Soren, who had come up behind him, interrupted. "Six mystical beasts... He''s a Level 6 Beast Master! Sir, let''s go. This man is very strong, and if this continues, you''ll be injured." Soren''s face was full of concern. He didn''t know much about Charles'' strength, but he knew that a Level 6 Beast Master who appeared to be under twenty years old must be incredibly powerful. The City of Harmony also had many talented Beast Masters, but none had become a Level 6 Beast Master at Kairos'' age. Against such a genius, ordinary people could only submit and retreat. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for what Kairos had said about defeating Charles within a minute, in Soren''s mind, that was already an acknowledgment of Charles'' strength. Because Soren understood that, even if he had fully recovered, facing someone like Kairos would likely only allow him to last a few seconds. Orion also came over, gently tugging at Charles'' sleeve. Charles turned to look but didn''t say anything. Among everyone present, except for Kairos, everyone thought Charles stood no chance against him. If he stubbornly fought on, he would surely get injured. They didn''t know that, upon seeing Kairos summon six light attribute mystical beasts, Charles'' breathing became uneven not from fear, but from excitement! "I thought I''d have to wait until I reached the Haunted Marsh to encounter other powerful geniuses. But to think there''s a nineteen year old Level 6 Beast Master right here in the City of Harmony!" Nineteen years old... and already a Level 6 Beast Master! Moreover, the six mystical beasts Kairos had summoned were anything but ordinary; their quality was exceptionally high. Luminous Spirit Condor Attribute: Light Level: 52 Quality: Platinum Skills: Blazing Light Impact, Luminous Healing, Radiant Glow Enhancement, Luminous Claw Strike Weakness: Poison ... Gleaming Sparrow Attribute: Light Level: 52 Quality: Emerald Skills: Blinding Flash Attack, Speed Enhancement, Glowing Feathers Rapidly Shoot, Fierce Claw Strike Weakness: Poison ... Holy Light Mammoth Attribute: Light Level: 55 Quality: Diamond Skills: Photonic Shockwave, Intimidating Roar, Furious Impact, Hard Armor, Frenzy Weakness: None ... Holy Light Elf Attribute: Light Level: 55 Quality: Diamond Skills: Lightsaber, Arrow of Blinding Light, Healing Holy Light, Blessings of the Holy Light, Quick Movement Weakness: Fire In the information display visible to Charles, Kairos'' six light attribute mystical beasts showed that only the Luminous Spirit Condor was platinum quality. The last two, the Holy Light Mammoth and Holy Light Elf, were diamond quality, while the others were all emerald quality. The quality of these mystical beasts was higher than the quality of Charles'' mystical beasts. Of course, this was before Mia and Little Gold had completed their ascension. Once Mia ascended and her quality was enhanced, Charles would no longer have any platinum quality mystical beasts he would have only emerald and diamond quality beasts! It must be said that compared to places like The Abyssal Depths, Genosha, and the Haunted Marsh, the world really was full of remarkable talents. Among the many young Beast Masters in Genosha, Charles had rarely seen any contract mystical beasts with emerald quality, let alone diamond quality. Now, a mysterious Kairos, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, had two diamond quality mystical beasts! "There are so many geniuses in this world," Charles took a deep breath. Although the opponent''s Beast Master level was higher than his, and their mystical beasts were of superior overall quality, he didn''t feel the slightest fear or hesitation! Four hexagram arrays appeared around Charles, summoning his massive Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf Max, Moon Riding Wind Falcon Mia, Savage Gold Eater Beast Little Gold, and the Dark Demon God Growth Stage Mousie. Mia immediately soared into the air, providing aerial support. Little Gold positioned itself directly in front of Charles, vigilantly watching the enemy. Mousie jumped onto Charles'' shoulder, ready to strike. Max, with his enormous size, stood beside Charles, his red and blue patterned fur emitting a faint glow. The atmosphere was tense and intense. The true battle between Charles and Kairos was about to begin. Even though Kairos had six light attribute mystical beasts on his side and Charles had only four, there was no sign of retreat in Charles'' gaze. His eyes constantly scanned everything around him, pausing occasionally on weak points in Kairos'' stance. Facing this, Kairos first studied Max carefully, then frowned and slowly spoke: "A mystical beast with both ice and fire attributes? You''re not a Level 5 Beast Master, you''re actually just a Level 4 Beast Master?" Kairos genuinely hadn''t expected that the person who had struck him from the air and forced him to retreat was only a Level 4 Beast Master. In his perception, Charles'' strength, speed, and various abilities all matched those of a talented Level 5 Beast Master. Combined with the fact that Charles had been found to possess five different attribute energies, Kairos had always assumed that Charles was a Level 5 Beast Master. To his surprise, a Level 4 Beast Master had managed to make him feel a hint of pressure and even sparked in him the desire to take the battle seriously. "I have to admit, apart from being a bit older, your talent is almost on par with mine. Seems like there are geniuses outside of the Haunted Marsh as well," Kairos remarked with a sense of admiration. Seraphina, who had just been urging Charles to step down, was now watching him intently. More precisely, she was watching Mousie on Charles'' shoulder. Chapter 502 - 502: Seraphina’s Attention "That mystical beast... I don''t know what it is, but from that tiny mystical beast, I actually feel a trace of fear?" Seraphina''s gaze remained fixed on Mousie. She could sense the flow of dark attribute energy from Mousie. However, typically, dark attribute mystical beasts wouldn''t pose any threat in front of her, as she was also a light attribute Beast Master, and her light attribute energy was incredibly pure, with an extraordinary origin. As a Level 6 Beast Master, Kairos couldn''t compare to her when it came to the purity and origin of light attribute energy. After all, she was one of the inheritors of the Suspended Mountain in the Ethereal Grove! Kairos and she both came from Suspended Mountain, and this time, apart from their trials, their descent was also to investigate the Lnfinity Lsles matters. The elders in Suspended Mountain had told them that a legendary light attribute mystical beast might appear in the Lnfinity Lsles. As the strongest light attribute Beast Master from Ethereal Grove, she would naturally never miss any chance to seek out light attribute Beast Masters. To her surprise, just after leaving the Haunted Marsh and arriving at the city on the border between the Haunted Marsh and the Abyssal Depths, she encountered a mystical beast that made her feel uneasy. "A multi attribute Beast Master... It''s not just dark attribute energy. They probably don''t have any connection to the Constellation organization. Kairos is right; this person is a bit too old. Otherwise, he would be a genius famous throughout the Ethereal Grove," Seraphina mused. She wasn''t sure what was inside that seemingly small mystical beast that made her feel fear, so she didn''t intend to stop the battle between Kairos and Charles any longer. "Here''s the deal: You''re just a Level 4 Beast Master. You''re definitely no match for me. I can''t be bothered to fight someone so weak. If you apologize, we''ll consider this matter over." "Come back when you''re a Level 5 or Level 6 Beast Master. But by then, I might already be a Level 7 Beast Master," Kairos said, crossing his arms and letting his desire for battle quickly dissipate. He spoke in a somewhat bored tone. Charles glanced at him upon hearing this, surprised by how principled the person was. Despite his superiority, he didn''t want to fight someone weaker than him. It wasn''t difficult to understand. If Charles were facing other Level 4 Beast Masters, he wouldn''t have the desire to fight either. However, apologizing was out of the question. "Apologize? Why should I apologize? You should be the one apologizing for your threats earlier. You came at me asking for help with a bad attitude and filled with threats. You really have no manners," Charles repliedly. "Threats? I was just telling him to say what he knows. Don''t be delusional and try to deceive us," Kairos sneered, his gaze turning sharp once more. "As for help, telling me the information about Lnfinity Lsles, isn''t that his honor? In the Haunted Marsh, how many people have gone to great lengths just to have me speak a few words with them?" "I''ve already lowered myself enough. For an ordinary Level 5 Beast Master, it''s his honor to interact with me," Kairos said, a disdainful smile on his face. Soren, who had been listening to the conversation between Charles and Kairos, clenched his fists tightly. He was genuinely upset; anyone in his position would feel uncomfortable with Kairos'' attitude. So what if someone was a Level 5 Beast Master? Becoming a Level 5 Beast Master was due to his own hard work, what did it have to do with Kairos? Honor? Honor my foot. If given the choice, Soren thought it would be an honor to never encounter someone like Kairos in his entire life. Meanwhile, Seraphina, listening to Kairos, instinctively raised her hand and tapped her forehead. She sighed softly and muttered, "Great, this guy is having another episode. Sigh, I should''ve known better than to come down the mountain with him." In fact, what Kairos said was true. Within Suspended Mountain, Kairos was one of the top talents, and many people went to great lengths to try to curry favor with him. But this wasn''t Suspended Mountain, and it wasn''t the Haunted Marsh. Such an arrogant attitude was hard to like. Seraphina only wanted to turn and leave, but when she glanced at Mousie on Charles'' shoulder, she paused for a moment, thought about it, and decided to do nothing. At that moment, Charles and Kairos'' gazes met continuously in the air, and the atmosphere seemed to be thick with the smell of gunpowder. Suddenly, Kairos spoke up, "Alright, I''ll just use four mystical beasts. Don''t want people accusing me of bullying the weak." With that, Kairos immediately canceled the summons of Holy Light Mammoth and Gleaming Sparrow, leaving only four mystical beasts by his side. Charles frowned. He wanted to see Kairos use his full strength after all. This was a rare opportunity to battle against a genius from the Haunted Marsh, and Charles didn''t want to miss out on it. "Forget it. After the battle begins, he''ll probably use his full strength anyway," Charles thought to himself. He took a deep breath, tilting his black gold long knife down to the ground, then immediately activated Moon Riding Wind, his body moving like a ghost, rapidly closing the distance toward Kairos. Seeing Charles'' speed, Kairos'' eyes lit up, and his desire for battle grew. Without hesitation, he pressed down with his right hand, and a new Lightsaber appeared in his grasp. At the same time, Kairos pushed off the ground with his feet, and his body shot forward like a cannonball, charging straight at the approaching Charles. Their mystical beasts also selected their targets. Mousie projected the Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf and commanded the projection to attack the enemy. The difference in mystical beast levels between Kairos and Charles was massive almost a twenty level gap, making it incredibly difficult for Charles'' mystical beasts to keep up. Fortunately, with the help of Mousie''s projection and the cooperation between Max, Mia, and Little Gold, the gap was somewhat mitigated. The battle between Charles and Kairos reached a boiling point. The two moved incredibly fast, and the sound of powerful collisions echoed constantly. Those with slightly poorer vision couldn''t even see their bodies clearly. "Not bad, not bad. It''s rare for someone to make me take things seriously. Warm up''s over, I hope you can keep up!" Kairos laughed loudly, his entire demeanor filled with excitement. The attack from his Lightsaber grew even fiercer. However, even with this increased intensity, his attacks still couldn''t deal any substantial damage to Charles. Every strike seemed to be anticipated by Charles either he dodged using his speed or blocked with the long knife in his hand. Kairos'' expression grew more serious as he observed Charles, who continued to dodge and counter his strikes. A thought crossed his mind. "Combat techniques? No, wait, these aren''t just ordinary combat techniques, you actually created your own?" Kairos couldn''t help but speak aloud. A twenty something Level 4 Beast Master had actually managed to comprehend and create his own combat techniques? Could it be that the reason he was still a Level 4 Beast Master at his age was because he had spent too much time developing his own techniques? When Kairos mentioned the self created combat techniques, the reactions of those present varied. Soren stared at Charles in shock, not believing that the person who had saved him was such a genius. As a Level 5 Beast Master, he had spent a lot of time on combat techniques and had only managed to master one. Orion, on the other hand, looked confused. She didn''t understand what a self created combat technique was, but seeing that it had surprised the previously arrogant Level 6 Beast Master, she figured it must be something extraordinary. As for Seraphina, she knew more than most. After a brief moment of surprise, she seemed a bit regretful. Her opinion was similar to Kairos'' while self created combat techniques were powerful, they were a waste of time for Beast Masters who lacked high comprehension. Even Kairos, a top talent within Suspended Mountain, had spent nearly half a year on creating his own techniques, which had already broken the record for creating combat techniques within Suspended Mountain. "If this person had spent the same amount of time improving his Beast Master abilities, he probably would have already reached Level 6 by now. Though he wouldn''t compare to Kairos, he would still be considered quite impressive among most geniuses." Charles didn''t fully understand Kairos'' reaction. After all, creating combat techniques wasn''t that difficult. What was so strange about it? Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, the Divine Domain had been incredibly helpful to Charles, playing a crucial role many times before and this time was no different. Kairos was no ordinary Level 6 Beast Master, and the pressure he placed on Charles was immense. The two Level 6 Beast Masters Charles had faced earlier in Lsengard were nothing compared to Kairos. If it weren''t for the Divine Domain enhancing Charles'' perception and allowing him to anticipate Kairos'' attacks, Charles would be struggling greatly right now. In fact, he might have even been injured by now. "Although I''m not sure what your self created combat techniques actually are, they must allow you to predict my attacks. Very impressive." "In that case, I can take things even more seriously. Be careful," Kairos said with a smirk. Then, his body began to emit a blinding light, so intense that it was almost impossible to look at. Charles instinctively wanted to close his eyes, but he resisted the urge and instead chose to retreat a short distance. If this were a fight to the death, Charles definitely wouldn''t have made that choice. He would have tried to interrupt Kairos'' transformation and aimed for a quick resolution of the battle. However, right now, Charles was more interested in testing the limits of the talent from the Haunted Marsh, to see just how strong they really were. That''s why he chose to back off. "I hope this won''t disappoint me," Charles thought to himself. In the next moment, a strange humanoid shape of light appeared before Charles. Kairos was no longer visible, his entire body enveloped in the dazzling radiance. Chapter 503 - 503: You Truly Are a Genius "Self created combat technique, [Light Domain]. Be careful, don''t let me end this too quickly, that wouldn''t be fun," Kairos''s voice slowly rang out, no longer as arrogant as before. Even though his words encouraged Charles to hold on longer, there was no trace of that superior, condescending attitude from earlier. Charles could understand though, because now he too hoped that, after Kairos activated his self created [Light Domain] combat technique, he would be able to experience a more intense battle. "I say, let there be light!" Kairos murmured. In the space where their battle raged on, the light that was once normal suddenly became blindingly bright, as though countless high powered flashlights had been turned on at once, flooding the area with their beams. Charles felt as though everything around him turned into a sea of white, as if he were in a world filled only with sunlight and snow. Everything around him was obscured, and he could see nothing. A whistling sound suddenly filled his ears. Without hesitation, Charles raised his [black gold long knife], swinging it furiously. One by one, arrows made of light energy were shattered by his strikes. While he was focused on defending, his body suddenly twisted, pausing for a brief moment. The fabric on his shoulder darkened as a fresh bead of blood began to flow from the wound, dripping onto the ground. "Good reaction," Kairos commented. "It looks like this method had some effect, but not much." The light energy arrows that had whistled through the air earlier had only been a distraction, meant to grab Charles''s attention. The real attack had come in the form of a single light arrow, shrouded in a glowing veil, slowly and silently approaching Charles. Despite the overwhelming light all around, Charles had remained calm and managed to avoid the attack just in time. Otherwise, he would have been severely injured by now. "Your self created [combat techniques] are really strong," Kairos''s voice rang out again. "I''ve already changed the environment around us, and you still managed to detect it. Pay attention though, the next attack will be even more dangerous." With those words, Kairos''s light energy surged once again. The surrounding light grew even brighter, and a barrage of light energy arrows began to form, darting through the intense light like venomous snakes, striking unexpectedly at Charles. Charles remained calm, his mind focused. He was now getting used to the impact of the environment on him. The information from [Divine Domain] was overwhelming, and there were far too many things to process. The most distracting factor was the constantly changing light around him. Just as Charles was about to make his move and counterattack, another sudden change occurred! In an instant, the previously blinding light dimmed sharply, and everything around him disappeared into darkness. It was daytime, yet around Charles, it felt as if it were the dead of night. No, it wasn''t just like night it was as though he had fallen into an endless abyss of darkness, with not a single glimmer of light, and he couldn''t see anything around him at all. "Intense light followed by complete darkness?" Charles kept his composure. With the perception boost granted by [Divine Domain], he could still catch some information about his surroundings. He couldn''t allow the initiative to remain with Kairos any longer. He needed to find a way to take control of the fight, or else he would be constantly worn down, led by the nose. That wouldn''t end well for him. "Darkness, use [darkness cloak]." As soon as the thought appeared in Charles''s mind, he felt an obstructive sensation, as though the surrounding darkness wasn''t quite as overwhelming as he thought. [Darkness cloak] couldn''t be activated. "Is it just stripping away my own sight?" Charles realized. "Well, of course, to completely eliminate the light from the environment isn''t something a level six Beast Master can do. But now, things should be easier." In the next moment, Charles closed his eyes. Seeing Charles''s movement, Kairos sighed and slowly said, "Boring. Is this your way of surrendering? Just as the fight was getting serious, you''re giving up already?" He felt his excitement drain, and with a tired wave of his hand, light energy from within his body coalesced into dozens of arrows that shot toward Charles. However, what Charles did next took everyone by surprise. With his eyes still closed, Charles''s body seemed to move as if he were performing a beautiful dance. A light turn of his body, a slight bow of his head, a gentle bend, and he dodged all of Kairos''s attacks. Then, gripping his [black gold long knife], he flicked his wrist, sending a three attribute [black gold knife glow] directly toward Kairos''s location. Kairos responded quickly, moving his body to the side, just narrowly avoiding the [black gold knife glow]. But as soon as he had moved, a second [black gold knife glow] appeared. One after another, [black gold knife glow]s forced Kairos to dodge, and through it all, Charles never opened his eyes. "This is impossible," Kairos thought, filled with shock. "I already made efforts to hide and interfere with his perception. There''s no way he could locate my position so quickly and accurately!" Just a moment ago, he had hidden at the entrance for a while before Charles detected him, and even with Charles''s strong perception, there was no way he could have done so this fast! What had exposed his position? As Kairos continued to dodge, he quickly observed all the information around him. He had fallen into a passive position, with Charles''s energy seeming endless. One after another, the [black gold knife glow] forced him to keep evading. It wasn''t until Kairos noticed Charles''s mystical beasts that he began to understand. During the battle, one of Charles''s mystical beasts always seemed to focus its gaze here. Only then did he realize that it was Charles''s mystical beast that was providing him with information about his location. "This person has such high synergy with his mystical beasts? It seems his bond with them has surpassed that of most Beast Masters," Kairos thought as he took a deep breath. He decided to end the battle quickly; he could no longer afford to drag it out! The next moment, the mystical beasts, which were fighting against Max, Mia, Little Gold, and the [Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf] projected by mousie, transformed into a burst of Teddy like light and quickly flew toward Kairos. "[Beast Possession and Fusion]!" The four high level light attribute mystical beasts, each above level fifty, transformed into beams of light and merged into Kairos''s body. His aura surged, and his strength received a massive boost. "You''re impressive. Even though you only have four mystical beasts, your mystical beasts are far weaker than mine. For a level four Beast Master to push me this far, it''s hard to even imagine," Kairos said slowly. He clapped his hands, and instantly, nine Lightsabers appeared around him. Each one was identical to the one in his hand! Even a single Lightsaber was enough to block Charles''s orange quality [black gold long knife]. But now, after using [Beast Possession and Fusion], Kairos had managed to form nine! This meant that, at this moment, he possessed ten Lightsabers, each strong enough to rival an orange quality weapon. Seraphina, who had been watching the entire time, was still focused on mousie. She wanted to learn more about it, but now it seemed that Kairos had already used [Beast Possession and Fusion]. Although he only had four mystical beasts, it was enough to quickly deal with Charles. "Looks like I won''t be able to get more information... What is that mystical beast?" she thought. "The ability to copy other mystical beasts I''ve never heard of anything like that before. And the dark attribute aura around it gives me a sense of unease." "Who exactly is this level four Beast Master?" It wasn''t just Seraphina who thought this way. Soren also felt that Charles had no hope of continuing. After all, Kairos was a level six Beast Master. The strength of his [Beast Possession and Fusion] was certainly far beyond that of a level four Beast Master''s. Even though Kairos was only using four mystical beasts, it was a gap that Charles couldn''t bridge with his own [Beast Possession and Fusion]. "Damn... If only the person who helped me was a level six Beast Master, we''d definitely win," Soren sighed. At this moment, Charles made his move as well. His choice was the same as Kairos''s. Max, Mia, Little Gold, and mousie all transformed into light orbs and entered Charles''s body. However, instead of opting for the regular [Beast Possession and Fusion], Charles chose to attempt [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] on the spot! The next moment, under everyone''s watchful gaze, the light dissipated, revealing a completely new Charles! S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had nine tails growing from his waist, wings sprouting from his back, and his arms were covered in sharp, metallic spikes. Standing at two meters tall, Charles appeared before everyone. What was different now was the new feature on his forehead. A crack had appeared, surrounded by mysterious black patterns, making Charles''s face look somewhat eerie and otherworldly. Due to the influence of [Beast Transformation Flesh], Charles still retained his disguised appearance and had not revealed his true identity. The transformation he underwent shocked everyone present. "[The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery]?" Kairos laughed loudly. "Haha, good! You truly are a genius. I underestimated you! Very well, very well!" His eyes became exceptionally sharp, and his tone was filled with excitement. He instinctively licked the corner of his mouth, and a hint of a thrilled smile appeared on his face. Meanwhile, Seraphina''s gaze locked onto the crack on Charles''s forehead. She felt that there was something there that stirred a sense of fear within her, a fear that was even stronger than when she had observed that small mystical beast earlier. "Could it be that the mystical beast caused this feature after undergoing [Beast Possession and Fusion]?" Seraphina widened her eyes, not willing to miss a single detail! Anything with a dark attribute aura that could make her feel such fear had to be extraordinary! Chapter 504 - 504: The Crack on the Forehead At that moment, Kairos, who had completed the fusion with four mystical beasts of over level fifty using Beast Possession and Fusion, pointed his Lightsaber at Charles. Of the nine Lightsabers floating beside him, three shot directly toward Charles! However, when the three Lightsabers were halfway there, Charles casually flicked his black gold long knife, releasing a black gold knife glow infused with four types of energy, knocking two of the Lightsabers off course and slicing through one entirely! Kairos''s pupils contracted slightly. He studied Charles carefully before speaking, "I didn''t expect that you were holding back all this time. That attack just now was able to sever my Lightsaber!" Charles didn''t respond. Instead, he forcefully stomped his feet on the ground. At the same time, the nine massive tails at his waist pushed against the ground, and his wings on his back flapped rapidly. The next moment, a deafening sonic boom erupted, and a shockwave spread from the spot where Charles had been standing. In the blink of an eye, he was already right in front of Kairos! With his black gold long knife raised, its blade glowing with four types of energy, he slashed directly at Kairos''s chest! Kairos was momentarily stunned by Charles''s speed, but being a seasoned fighter, he quickly deployed the best defense possible. The remaining six Lightsabers floating around him quickly came together to form a shield made entirely of Lightsabers, perfectly blocking Charles''s strike. However, the tremendous force behind Charles''s blow caused Kairos to stagger backward. At that moment, Charles suddenly exerted more force, using the interaction between his long knife and the Lightsaber shield to propel himself into the air, where he briefly hovered. Then, four flames, red and blue in hue and resembling light, erupted and completely surrounded Kairos! Kairos''s heart sank, realizing the danger. Lights flickered around his body, enhancing his defenses and healing abilities with light based reinforcement skills. He quickly dispersed some of his light energy and hurled his Lightsaber into the fray. In the air now hung twelve Lightsabers, each one formed from light energy! Three of the Lightsabers combined to intercept Charles''s Bone Eroding Spirit Fire! "Boom!" A massive explosion reverberated through the area. Dust and debris were sent flying as the shockwave from the clash of the Lightsabers and Bone Eroding Spirit Fire spread. When the dust finally began to settle, everyone saw that Kairos, once dressed in a pristine white suit, was now in tatters. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Had Charles actually gained the upper hand in this confrontation? "What kind of attack is this?" Kairos gasped. "It''s as if there are two completely opposing forces extreme cold and extreme heat clashing against each other." Luckily, Kairos''s earlier decision had been decisive; he had unleashed all his power. Except for not fusing the other two mystical beasts with Beast Possession and Fusion, this was the strongest defense he could muster. The explosion created by the collision of extreme cold and extreme heat was massive in power! How could a mere level four Beast Master cause such destruction? Kairos couldn''t figure it out. Self created combat techniques, The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, and so on these weren''t abilities a regular level four Beast Master could possess. Who is this guy? Even if he were in his twenties, he should be a famous genius, yet Kairos had never heard of him. Kairos took a deep breath and once again summoned twelve Lightsabers. The twelve Lightsabers began to attract each other, rotating and combining until a single massive Lightsaber appeared before Charles. Just the length of the enormous Lightsaber alone was over three meters! "If you can survive this attack, the battle will be a draw!" Kairos shouted under his breath. The huge Lightsaber sped toward Charles with incredible speed. Charles smiled faintly at the corner of his mouth. A draw if he blocked this attack? Charles had no intention of settling for a draw. He quickly retreated, stepping out of the combat range, and then looked at Kairos before speaking slowly: "Bring out your full strength. I still have other methods." After hearing Charles''s words, Kairos looked at him deeply before replying seriously: "Your name. What''s your name?" "You''ve earned the right for me to remember you as a formidable opponent. So, tell me your name." Kairos had never thought that one day, he would regard a level four Beast Master as a rival. Up until now, his opponents had only been a few people powerful genius level six Beast Masters, and one was the unrivaled genius of Central City, a level seven Beast Master under twenty years old! Aside from these individuals, there were also the legendary beings that had awakened from slumber, the true geniuses of each era these were the ones that made Kairos feel threatened. He never imagined that right after leaving the Haunted Marsh, he would encounter another worthy adversary in this City of Harmony! Under Kairos''s gaze, Charles slowly replied: "Elowen." "Alright, Elowen, I''ll remember you!" Kairos said. Afterward, two hexagram arrays appeared beside him, and the two light element mystical beasts that had been previously dismissed now turned into beams of light and entered his body. A nineteen year old genius level six Beast Master, with Beast Possession and Fusion of six mystical beasts over level fifty this was his full power! With the addition of the other two mystical beasts, each over level fifty, Kairos summoned three more Lightsabers. The enormous Lightsaber that had been floating in the air grew even larger. The pressure emanating from the massive Lightsaber made Soren and Orion, both of whom were physically weakened, involuntarily shudder with fear. The two of them had a primal instinctive thought in their minds: if they got caught in this, they would die! They would definitely die! Seraphina noticed their unease and quickly moved to their side. She summoned the light element energy from within her body and condensed it into a protective shield. "Sorry, I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. This is a bottle of miracle drug, consider it compensation for both of you," Seraphina said as she took out a bottle of miracle drug from her pocket and handed it to Soren. When Orion heard "miracle drug," her fear immediately subsided. She looked at the miracle drug, then at her brother, and was about to reach out to take it when she was interrupted by Soren. "No need, I''m already out of danger. I''ll just rest and recover gradually," Soren replied directly. He didn''t want the compensation. Because it was clear that the miracle drug Seraphina was holding was purple quality! If he took it as compensation, he would owe her a favor. And if Seraphina later asked him about the Lnfinity Lsles, would he be able to keep quiet? The fewer people who knew about it, the better! At that moment, the tension between Charles and Kairos had reached its peak! The five types of energy ice, fire, darkness, wind, and gold slowly gathered into the black gold long knife. Due to the constant collision and conflict of these various energies, the black gold long knife trembled violently, and tiny cracks began to appear along the blade! Black Gold Long Knife [orange quality]: Forged with black gold and mixed with other rare metals, it was crafted using a special method and the intense heat of the Earth''s core. It can conduct various types of energy, is incredibly tough, and exceptionally sharp. It can slowly self repair when faced with the damage caused by the fusion of multiple energies. Black Gold Knife Glow: A blade aura that is generated by channeling attribute energy through the long knife, allowing for long range attacks. This was the first time Charles had encountered such a situation. It seemed that the five types of energy were almost exceeding the maximum tolerance of the black gold long knife! But that wasn''t enough! Charles knew that Kairos was a genius level 6th tier Beast Master, with a strong physique and his own self created combat techniques, and the massive Lightsaber floating in front of him also held immense power. Charles wasn''t completely confident that he could shatter Kairos''s massive Lightsaber and defeat him. "Attacks launched by Beast Masters generally fall into two categories," Charles thought. "One type is controllable, like Kairos''s massive Lightsaber he controls the Lightsaber to deal damage to his enemies." "The other type is uncontrollable, like my five types of black gold knife glow once it''s launched, I can no longer control it." "Against the first type of attack, if you can disrupt the Beast Master''s control, it will weaken the attack''s power." Charles took a deep breath. There was still one skill he hadn''t used yet. That was Mousie''s The Eye of the Demon God! The Eye of the Demon God: Mousie condenses its dark element energy into a massive eye, causing surrounding Beast Masters and mystical beasts to fall into extreme fear. It also boosts the user''s momentum, making them feel like a Demigod. This effect has a deadly suppression over lower quality and lower level mystical beasts. After The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery was activated with Mousie''s help, a crack with black markings appeared on Charles''s forehead. While others didn''t understand what it meant, Charles could clearly sense that behind the crack was an eye! Why such a change occurred, Charles didn''t know. This was his first time trying to integrate Mousie into The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery. But now, Charles was going to test how powerful the eye in the crack on his forehead could be. In front of everyone, the crack on Charles''s forehead slowly began to widen! Chapter 505 - 505: The Battle is Over When the eye on his forehead fully opened, a massive ethereal eye appeared behind Charles. The light that had been shining brightly behind him suddenly dimmed, and the entire area plunged into darkness, as if all the light had been consumed, leaving only that gigantic eye. It snapped open! The black pupil, like a black hole, sucked in Kairos''s vision entirely. A chilling coldness spread through his bones, flesh, and nerves, as if he had suddenly been placed on the coldest iceberg in the world. The indifferent and emotionless gaze, as if looking at an ant, radiated from the enormous eye''s phantom. At that moment, the world seemed to fall completely silent. In front of Kairos, the giant Lightsaber that he had desperately conjured began to shake uncontrollably. This was because Kairos was on the verge of losing control over the massive weapon. Charles, observing the stunned Kairos, felt a sense of surprise. Though he had anticipated the power of [The Eye of the Demon God], the actual might of it far surpassed Charles''s expectations. He knew well that someone who could become a Level Six Beast Master at the age of nineteen was no ordinary person. At the very least, their mentality and willpower would be far stronger than that of an average Beast Master. Even with this in mind, Charles had still underestimated the terrifying intimidation power of [The Eye of the Demon God]. "Could it be because of the [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] state?" Charles wondered in his mind. He wasn''t sure what the cause was, but now was not the time to dwell on it. In the next moment, Charles raised the [black gold long knife], which contained the energy of five different attributes, and with all his strength, slashed downward. A powerful [black gold knife glow], moving with unparalleled speed, flew toward the massive Lightsaber in front of Kairos. "Lightning Demon Ape!" The explosive sound of a powerful impact rang out, and the surrounding earth trembled. The shockwave sent Kairos''s body flying backward, crashing through an entire wall before he fell from the air. But that wasn''t the end. Charles, in his current state, was still in good form. Though he had used up some stamina and attribute energy during the battle and felt slightly dizzy from using [The Eye of the Demon God] while in the [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery] state, it didn''t hinder his next actions. Without a moment''s pause, Charles, holding the [black gold long knife], was already standing in front of Kairos. At that moment, Kairos had just spat out a large mouthful of blood and was staring in a dazed stupor at the tip of the [black gold long knife] before him. "Stop! The battle is over!" Seraphina finally snapped out of her shock. She shouted loudly, her mind still reeling from the immense ethereal eye just moments ago. Only now did she realize that Charles had already closed the distance and stood in front of Kairos, holding his long knife. "No, it''s not over! I haven''t lost! I haven''t lost!" As if unable to accept what was happening before his eyes, Kairos let out an angry roar and struggled to rise to his feet. At the same time, the light surrounding him began to flicker, growing unstable. Then, those lights twisted and melted into an unusually pure white, quickly attaching themselves to the surface of Kairos''s body. Charles frowned but showed no hesitation. He immediately raised the [black gold long knife] in his hand and swung it toward Kairos''s chest. In the next moment, Seraphina, who had been standing at the doorway just moments ago, suddenly appeared in front of Kairos. She spread her arms wide, attempting to block Charles''s attack, while shouting loudly, "Stop! It''s over! It''s over! He''s lost!" "No! I still have one last trump card! I haven''t..." Kairos''s words were cut short as Seraphina swiftly turned around and kicked him. The Kairos, who had barely managed to get back on his feet, was sent crashing back to the ground. "''Haven''t lost''? You''re fighting a mere Level Four Beast Master, and you''re a Level Six Beast Master! So what if you have a trump card? Not only did he survive your attacks, but he also held back at the end. If he''d chosen to attack you directly instead of targeting your Lightsaber, you''d be dead already!" Seraphina shouted. Upon hearing this, Kairos seemed to deflate. The unwillingness in his eyes quietly faded, leaving them dull and devoid of emotion. Back at [Suspended Mountain], he had been revered as a genius Beast Master. Even the Beast Master prodigies from [Haunted Marsh Central City] hadn''t made him feel inferior. Except for those with truly absurd natural talents or those mentored by exceedingly powerful Beast Master teachers, Kairos didn''t think much of anyone else. Who would have thought, that after just leaving [Haunted Marsh] and arriving at the City of Harmony, he would encounter a young man in his twenties, a Level Four Beast Master, with abnormal physical strength, self created combat techniques, [The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery], and that unknown yet terrifying eye that had instinctively filled him with fear, forcing him to face reality. "I''m sorry. This battle, I lost," Kairos said slowly, his voice resigned. "Elowen, you''re stronger than I am." "However, I still have one last move. I can only use it in the face of a life or death crisis. So, you haven''t defeated the full extent of my power." Kairos continued, as if saying this would make him feel a bit better. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles remained expressionless. He straightened up, looking down at Kairos. Then, he turned his gaze to the still stunned Soren, who stood frozen like a stone, and spoke: "Next time, I hope you learn to respect others, not threaten them." With that, Charles began walking toward the door, intending to leave. The commotion from earlier had certainly attracted attention, and staying any longer would likely lead to trouble. Just then, Seraphina quickly called out to Charles''s retreating figure, asking, "Was that eye that appeared at the end your skill? Can you tell me, what kind of skill was that?" Charles''s steps paused briefly, and then he continued walking toward Soren. His voice floated back lightly as he replied, "No comment." With that, Charles quickly led Soren and Orion away from the area. It wasn''t until Charles''s figure had completely disappeared that Kairos continued to stare intently in the direction he had gone, his thoughts unknown. About a minute later, the law enforcement officers from the City of Harmony arrived and surrounded the area. In the face of this, Kairos casually pulled a token from his chest, on which was carved an image of a floating mountain peak. "[Suspended Mountain] is conducting business here. There''s nothing extraordinary going on. Disperse." After saying this, Kairos paused for a moment. He subconsciously glanced at the City of Harmony law enforcement officers around him, then slightly adjusted his tone and added, "In a few days, someone will explain everything to you. Please be patient and understand for now." Seraphina quietly glanced back at Kairos. She seemed to want to say something but ended up keeping her mouth shut. Once the two of them had left the area, some of the City of Harmony law enforcement officers, who had never heard of [Suspended Mountain], looked curiously toward the most senior member of the group and asked, "What''s the deal with [Suspended Mountain]? Are we just letting them go?" Someone answered, "It''s fine. No lives were lost, and there doesn''t seem to be any serious injuries. Just pretend nothing happened. [Suspended Mountain] is not a group we can afford to mess with." "True, but we should still report this to the city lord, let him prepare, and not treat these two lightly." "No, no. What is [Suspended Mountain]? I just want to know more about them!" The person who had originally asked was getting frustrated. A kind hearted person decided to answer, saying, "The Kingdom of Mystical Realm is the holy land of alchemists, located closest to us, and [Suspended Mountain] is one of the most powerful forces in the Kingdom of Mystical Realm. But they rarely leave their mountain. We don''t know what brought them here this time." "No matter what it is, it''s not something we ordinary Beast Masters can get involved with." "Yeah, but I do want to know who the genius was that made that guy from [Suspended Mountain] look so badly hurt." "Who else could it be? It''s definitely one of the real geniuses from [Haunted Marsh]. The so called geniuses from the Abyssal Depths are nothing in comparison to those people." Sigh... Kairos and Seraphina walked slowly along the road, both of them silent. Seraphina''s mind was occupied with the crack on Charles''s forehead and the eye that had appeared from within it. Meanwhile, Kairos was constantly replaying all the details of his battle with Charles, reflecting and analyzing his mistakes. "Didn''t expect to encounter such a genius as soon as we arrived in City of Harmony. He must be from [Haunted Marsh], just like us," Kairos muttered to himself. Seraphina slowly lifted her gaze to look at him, but said nothing. It was Kairos who began speaking nonstop, as if seeking validation for his thoughts. "Although he''s a genius, he''s too old. By the time I reach his age, I''ll definitely be a Level Seven Beast Master!" "It''s a shame. If it weren''t for his age advantage, I would have easily defeated him this time. I wouldn''t have given him any chance." "Don''t you think so?" "Actually, I''m not that bad. Talents like him are rare extremely rare. Give me a bit more time, and without using any trump cards, I could easily defeat him!" Finally, Seraphina, who had been disturbed by Kairos''s incessant talking, spoke up. She said slowly, "Stop thinking about it. Honestly, I think it was a good thing that he defeated you. At least now, you''ve learned some manners." Chapter 506 - 506: Ezra’s Suggestion On the other side, after leaving the alley where Soren was staying, Charles took him and Orion to the entrance of a hotel, planning to check them in. In the lobby, Soren''s expression finally shifted from shock, and he began observing Charles with a gaze as if he were a monster. "What''s wrong?" Charles asked, turning around. "Nothing, nothing at all. Elowen, are you really not a monster? Or maybe you''re also a genius Level Six Beast Master who used incredible disguise techniques to defeat that Level Six Beast Master earlier?" Soren''s physical condition had improved significantly, and he had started talking more. Charles paused for a moment upon hearing Soren''s words. He realized that Soren was just making an offhand guess, almost as a joke. However, to his surprise, Soren had actually managed to think about the disguise angle. But in reality, Charles was just a Level Four Beast Master trying to disguise himself. The Level Six Beast Master they had encountered earlier in the alley, named Kairos, had indeed been strong. If it hadn''t been for the final interference from [The Eye of the Demon God], Charles wouldn''t have been able to defeat him so easily. At the last moment, Charles had also noticed the change in Kairos''s aura, and it seemed like he had even stronger trump cards. But those had conditions for activation, which was why Kairos hadn''t used them in the earlier battle. "We haven''t even entered the area of [The Haunted Marsh] yet, and we''ve already encountered such a powerful opponent. Truly, the heroes and geniuses of the world are like carp crossing the river so many of them. I''ll have to work even harder." Charles thought to himself, and his anticipation for the other geniuses from [The Haunted Marsh] grew even stronger. Talents always wanted to meet opponents because only then could they rapidly grow stronger. The battle just now had been an enormous learning experience for him, but he needed to find some time to analyze it properly and reflect. At that moment, Soren spoke again, "Mr. Charles, how about my sister and I leave City of Harmony today? Besides you, there are others who are interested in the [Lnfinity Lsles] matter, and I''m worried it might cause trouble for you later." Soren''s expression was sincere. He spoke from the heart City of Harmony no longer felt safe for him, and he desperately needed a secure place to recover his strength. Charles thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement with Soren''s suggestion. He took out his phone and sent a text message to Zachary, asking for a favor. No sooner had he sent the message than his phone rang. It was Zachary calling. "Charles, what''s up? You can tell me anything! I''ll even take a leave from class if you need it!" Zachary''s voice was full of excitement; for him, this kind of opportunity was rare. "It''s just a small favor. I have a friend who needs to stay in Genosha Calivia for a while. If it''s convenient for your family, could you arrange two rooms for him and his sister?" Charles responded. "No problem! Leave it to me! Where are your friends? I''ll drive to pick them up right now!" Zachary said, eager to help. Charles quickly gave him a description of Soren and Orion, along with an estimated time of arrival in Genosha. After hanging up the phone, Charles gave Soren an address. Soren looked down at it and instantly froze in place. Genosha Calivia Xu Family General''s Mansion. The conversation between Charles and Zachary had not been quiet, and Soren, who was standing nearby, had overheard part of it. He was somewhat familiar with Genosha. Although it wasn''t the most powerful nation in The Abyssal Depths, being able to casually arrange for someone to stay in the residence of a general from such a country implied an incredibly powerful network of connections. "Mr. Charles, are you sure about this?" Soren asked with some concern. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles waved his hand, replying with a hint of helplessness, "Don''t worry, it''s correct. The general''s son from Genosha is a good friend of mine. If it weren''t so late, I''d have tried to arrange for you and Orion to stay in the palace itself it''s even safer there." Soren quickly shook his head, a look of disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Charles and said, "No, no, the general''s mansion is already safe enough. Even if people from the Lnfinity Lsles want to hunt me down, they wouldn''t be foolish enough to enter the general''s mansion." "Exactly, that would provoke a dispute between two nations. They wouldn''t dare." Orion had been silent all this time, her gaze fixed entirely on Charles. Today had been the most surreal day of her life. A random encounter on the street with an outsider had led to them not only meeting someone with extraordinary strength but also being able to arrange for her and her brother to take refuge in the general''s mansion of Genosha! Orion opened her mouth, wanting to express her gratitude, but she felt her words would be insufficient. Charles noticed her unusual behavior and took the initiative to speak, "Thank you for today. Don''t worry, you were a good guide, and I learned a lot today." Hearing this, Orion shook her head, then looked at Charles seriously, finally gathering the courage to speak her thoughts. "Mr. Charles, I will repay you in the future. I promise I will!" she said, tightly clenching her fist as she spoke. Charles, expecting him to brush her off, was instead a little taken aback. Then, with a faint smile on his face, he nodded seriously and replied, "Alright, I''ll wait for you to become a powerful Beast Master and then come back to figure out how to repay me." "Mm! I will!" Orion''s eyes were filled with unprecedented determination. After giving Soren some travel money and sending both him and Orion to the City of Harmony bus station, Charles returned to the hotel and booked a room. Orion, that child, had a kind of resilience. After learning about her situation, Charles had a good impression of her; he really admired the girl. Few people were as strong and clear about their grievances and strengths as she was. "By the way, should I consider putting the search for Wind Dew and Gold Essence on hold for now? What if, while I''m looking for mystical beast promotion materials, someone else shows up at the site of the ancient gods beast''s fall...?" Charles''s mind was running at full speed, constantly analyzing the situation. The main issue was that he wasn''t sure what exactly was going on over there. Soren had mentioned that only Beast Masters below Level Seven could enter the forest. Was that the place where the ancient gods'' beasts had fallen? When would he be able to enter? How could he enter? These were all questions Charles had no answers to. Even with his strong analytical and reasoning abilities, it was impossible to create something out of nothing! Suddenly, Charles thought of his Beast Mastery teacher, Ezra. Ezra should know more about divine beasts, considering he actually had one! Charles quickly sent a message to Ezra. Before long, Ezra appeared directly in Charles''s room. "I know what you''re talking about. In a forest in the Lnfinity Lsles, there have been signs of what could be the site of the fall of an ancient gods beast," Ezra said right away. Charles nodded. Ezra didn''t ask him how he came to believe that the forest was connected to the fall of the ancient gods beast. "Only Beast Masters below level seven can enter. If it really is the site of the ancient gods beast''s fall, then this should be the screening condition," Ezra said, providing his analysis. "Screening condition?" Charles asked, curious. "Yes, whether the divine beast hasn''t completely perished and has revived, or if it''s the divine beast''s bloodline, or if another mystical beast has absorbed the divine beast''s energy, there will be some sort of screening process to choose which Beast Masters will form contracts with them," Ezra explained. "You mentioned seeing a huge illusion of an unknown light attribute mystical beast in the forest. That should be the first Obvious trace, right?" Ezra added. He briefly explained what Obvious traces were. These were signals that told other Beast Masters that something extremely valuable was about to appear, attracting many Beast Masters to the area. Divine beast energy can be refined into refined energy. If there''s only divine beast energy and it hasn''t been absorbed or evolved by other mystical beasts, and there''s no divine beast bloodline or lingering soul, Obvious traces wouldn''t appear. "I remember there aren''t many records of light attribute divine beasts, or light attribute divine beast energy, in the Ranking. The one from Celestial City in the Lnfinity Lsles either wasn''t recorded in the Ranking, or it''s ranked very low," Ezra continued. "Either way, it will attract countless talented light attribute Beast Masters competing for it. Charles, your strength is only at the fourth level right now; it''s still a bit low. You should focus on searching for mystical beast promotion materials for now to improve your strength." "Don''t worry, there''s plenty of time. At least there''s still a month before the site of the ancient gods beast''s fall fully opens, allowing Beast Masters who meet the conditions to enter," Ezra said, speaking quickly. Charles agreed with his opinion. After all, Ezra knew more about divine beasts than most Beast Masters. "A month''s time. After completing Mia and Little Gold''s promotions, I''ll try to break through from level four to level five," Charles thought to himself. If he could become a level five Beast Master, contracting a light attribute mystical beast would be perfect. After all, when he met Lucas, he was able to absorb light attribute energy even without contracting a light attribute mystical beast. If he were to contract a light attribute mystical beast, something interesting might happen perhaps his strength would increase rapidly, or he''d finally figure out how he was absorbing light attribute energy. Charles had a strong feeling that if he successfully contracted the suspected divine beast from the Lnfinity Lsles, he might gain a deeper understanding of the unknown aspects inside his body. Chapter 507 - 507: The Division of Central City The next day at noon, Charles, under Ezra''s lead, arrived at the checkpoint between the City of Harmony and the Haunted Marsh. The area was already crowded with people, and the line stretched for three or four hundred meters. "Follow me," Ezra said. "We can bypass the line through here." Ezra led Charles into a special passage, where two Beast Masters were lazily standing at the entrance. "This is a special passage," one of the guards spoke up. "Those without proper authorization, please go and wait in line." Ezra didn''t answer. Instead, he took out a token from his pocket. The two guards, who had been slouching, immediately straightened up, lowered their heads, and cautiously said, "Please, gentlemen, this way." Charles glanced curiously at the token in Ezra''s hand. Noticing Charles''s gaze, Ezra tossed the token to him and said, "The Beast Master Guild manages the entry and exit from the Haunted Marsh. This token signifies the status of a high level Beast Master. With it, you don''t have to wait in line and can even board a [Beast of the Realm] for free." "[Beast of the Realm]?" Charles asked, somewhat curious. Ezra responded indifferently, "You''ll see in a moment." As they walked down the passage, the surroundings suddenly brightened, revealing a grand hall ahead. Inside, there were scattered figures some wealthy merchants dressed in fine clothes, and others who exuded a powerful aura, clearly Beast Masters. Their arrival didn''t attract much attention. After Charles and Ezra casually found a seat, a strikingly beautiful hostess quickly approached and asked if they needed drinks, food, or anything else. Charles declined, while Ezra requested a glass of plain water. With nothing else to do, Charles subconsciously began observing the people in the hall. Very few people here were as young as him; most were Beast Masters or merchants in their thirties or forties. There were also a fair number of individuals like Ezra wearing long robes that concealed their faces. After waiting for a short while, a staff member guided them to another passage. Upon stepping out of the passage, Charles immediately spotted an enormous mystical beast resembling a whale. It was around one hundred and fifty meters long and about thirty meters tall. As soon as he laid eyes on the beast, a message prompt appeared before him: [Beast of the Realm (orange quality)]: A special item made from the bodies of various ferocious beasts. It can traverse the borders of the Haunted Marsh and other major realms. It possesses certain defensive and offensive abilities, and can fly at an extremely high speed. So, this is a [Beast of the Realm]? Charles thought, intrigued. He had never seen anything like this before using the bodies of ferocious beasts to craft a means of transportation across realms. Following the staff member, they entered the [Beast of the Realm]. According to the staff''s instructions, Charles and Ezra walked into a private room. The room was fully equipped with various amenities, even featuring a large electronic screen that could be used to watch movies or play games. However, Charles wasn''t particularly interested in these things. He opened the window next to him and looked outside. About ten minutes later, the massive [Beast of the Realm] began to slowly vibrate and rose into the air. It gradually picked up speed and headed toward the boundary of the Haunted Marsh. Soon, the [Beast of the Realm] collided straight into the barrier of the Haunted Marsh, creating ripples in the semi transparent shield, much like a fish diving into water. Once they passed through the barrier, the [Beast of the Realm]''s speed suddenly increased, reaching a velocity comparable to that of a fighter jet as it soared into the distance. After around four or five hours, the [Beast of the Realm] began to slow down. Through the window, Charles could vaguely make out a vast, winding Wall on the distant horizon, stretching endlessly. When the [Beast of the Realm] finally descended near the Wall, Charles followed Ezra out. He then realized just how massive the Wall he had seen from the sky truly was! The Wall, towering two to three hundred meters high, stood silently on the earth like a colossal dragon, exuding an air of imposing authority! "Is this the Wall?" Charles asked in astonishment. Ezra nodded slightly and replied, "Yes, the area of Central City is about two to three times the size of Genosha. This Wall is known as the [Black Guardian], and it encloses the entire Central City." Upon hearing Ezra''s words, Charles couldn''t help but marvel. A place the size of two to three Genoshas, with a Wall two to three hundred meters high around every border he could hardly imagine it! [Black Guardian]? Charles silently repeated the words in his mind. He had a sense that this seemingly endless Wall was built to guard against something. For some reason, Charles subconsciously recalled the ethereal shadow of the [Abyssal Great Wall] he had seen that day in the Genosha Calivia Arena. Clearly, the mysterious nature of the [Abyssal Great Wall] seemed far greater than that of the [Black Guardian] before him. "Alright, stop looking. We should officially enter Central City now," Ezra''s voice slowly broke through his thoughts. In the next moment, Ezra gathered the energy from within his body and lifted Charles into the air. Together, they quickly flew toward the center of Central City. While soaring, Ezra began to explain. "Central City has five distinct regions, numbered from one to five. Region One is the very center, where the Beast Master Guild headquarters is located. It''s also known as the Tower District." "Region Two is the southern area, where the Alchemist Guild headquarters is. People also call it the Southern District." "Region Three is where the Blacksmith Guild headquarters is located, also known as the Northern District." "As for Region Four, it''s in the eastern part of Central City. This area is home to the strongest academies of the Ethereal Grove, and it''s called the Academy District." "And the last region, Region Five, is where all sorts of guilds, auction houses, black markets, casinos, entertainment venues, combat arenas, and Beast Master battle sites are located. It''s called the Nightless District because, even at night, the area is brightly lit, as if it were still daytime." As Charles carefully observed the scene below from the sky, he saw countless towering buildings, some of them over a hundred, two or three hundred meters tall. He even spotted some flying vehicles in the air things he had never seen in Genosha! "Prosperous, civilized, advanced technology," these words immediately flashed through Charles''s mind. No wonder people who traveled from the Haunted Marsh to Genosha always seemed so proud, instinctively thinking of Genosha as a remote and backward place. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Central City has a total of five regions, and each one is at least three to four times the size of Genosha! The difference in scale is almost unimaginable. Charles couldn''t help but think, Since Central City is so large, it must have an even larger population. And with such a vast population, there must be more powerful geniuses here! Under Ezra''s guidance, it took almost two hours before Charles finally caught sight of a massive tower in the distance, standing straight and tall like a mountain with no visible peak. "That''s the Beast Master Tower. To give you a rough idea of Central City, I slowed down the speed on purpose." "I''ve reached the level of a 9th Rank Beast Master again, so I need to register at the Beast Master Tower. You can come with me too. The Tower is filled with talented Beast Masters, and I think you''ll find it quite interesting," Ezra''s voice rang in Charles''s ear. Immediately, a strong sense of anticipation rose within Charles. Another ten minutes passed, and Ezra began to gradually slow down, bringing Charles down from the sky. As they landed, the full view of the Beast Master Tower finally appeared before Charles. It truly resembled a towering mountain. Standing on the ground and looking up, all Charles could see was the tower disappearing into the white clouds, and he couldn''t make out the top at all! "Master, how tall is this tower?" Charles couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked. "It''s not that tall, just about 8,000 meters," Ezra answered casually. Charles froze for a moment. 8,000 meters?! Before he could process it, Ezra led him straight toward the entrance. The Beast Master Tower had a total of sixteen entrances. The one Charles was approaching was numbered [12]. As he looked around, he realized that calling it an entrance was an understatement it was more like a massive plaza. Countless Beast Masters were coming and going, and Charles even saw some creatures that weren''t human. "Those are Wood Elemental Spirits. They''re rare, and each can only contract one mystical beast in their lifetime. But they''re very powerful. However, they tend to be reclusive and don''t like to be disturbed," Ezra explained. "Those are Beast Masters who have lived in the ocean for a long time. They''re technically still human, though. They''re called Atlanteans. They have fins on their palms and soles, and gill like organs behind their ears and on the sides of their abdomen. They tend to be gentle in nature." "Atlanteans are all Water Element Beast Masters, and they only contract mystical beasts from the sea." "And over there..." As Ezra guided Charles forward, he continued introducing the various beings that caught Charles''s interest. The Ethereal Grove was vast and not only home to human like intelligent beings. Though the Serpent People were not exactly like humans, they still mostly resembled them in appearance. In this plaza, there were plenty of species that didn''t look human at all. As Ezra continued introducing various beings, he led Charles forward. However, as they walked, the previously not so noisy entrance suddenly erupted into a loud commotion. Voices filled the air as people excitedly shouted: "Look! It''s Calista from Central City''s Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies!" "Ahhh! It''s my idol, Calista!" Chapter 508 - 508：Calista "My God, it''s my idol! A Level 7 Wind Element Beast Master under twenty!" "He''s also the apprentice of the Vice President of the Beast Master Guild! I heard his master''s strength is above a Level 9 Beast Master!" "Oh my God, he''s so handsome! I can''t take it, I need to get his autograph!" "Wait, I''m going too!" The exclamations grew louder and louder, and most of the Beast Masters around them had excited expressions on their faces as they eagerly ran toward the back. The entrance to Beast Master Tower, number 12, quickly became packed. Charles stood still, constantly dodging Beast Masters frantically rushing past him. "Master, what is the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies?" Charles asked curiously while avoiding the crowd. He wasn''t unfamiliar with this kind of scene. Back in Genosha, when Charles appeared, people would react similarly, though not as crazily as these individuals. Ezra glanced back at the chaos behind them and replied, "The Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies is a special list in Central City. The so called ''prodigies'' refer to geniuses who are under the age of twenty two and have reached the level of a Level 6 Beast Master. Only Beast Masters who meet this requirement are eligible to be on the list." Under twenty two, and at least a Level 6 Beast Master to qualify for the list? Charles thought. The criteria were certainly strict. Charles knew very well that the path of a Beast Master became more difficult the further one went. In the beginning, an ordinary person could advance from a Level 1 to a Level 3 Beast Master within a few years. But going from a Level 5 to a Level 6 Beast Master was a huge gap, and for those without strong talent, it might be a hurdle they couldn''t cross in their lifetime. Even Beast Masters who were considered geniuses in Genosha would find their progress slow when facing this challenge. For those with better talent, reaching Level 6 by their thirties was already an impressive achievement. After all, most of the teachers at the Genosha Cyber Academy were at this level. But here in Central City, to even qualify for the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, you had to be under twenty two and a Level 6 Beast Master, which showed just how high the bar was. It also indirectly reflected how strong the geniuses in Central City were. Charles pondered this as he stayed in place. Turning his head, he glanced at the crowded people, and clearly, he was now a bit curious about this prodigy named Calista. After a short wait, amidst the crowd, Charles finally saw the prodigy being surrounded by countless fans. Calista wasn''t very tall around 1.75 meters wearing long hair and a teal colored suit. He looked very elegant, and his aura was quite gentle. Even in the face of his passionate fans, he maintained a warm smile. "Alright, stop staring. As long as you focus on your training, by the time you''re twenty, you''ll definitely be a Level 7 Beast Master," Ezra suddenly spoke up. Charles nodded, but in his heart, he was thinking, I still can''t stay in Genosha for too long. The world outside is filled with so many powerful geniuses. He had barely left Genosha for a short time and already encountered Kairos, a Level 6 Beast Master, and now this Calista, a Level 7 Beast Master under twenty. Not to mention the geniuses that Cuny, the former president of the Beast Master Guild and the owner of the Beast Master Tower, had spoken of the ones who had fallen into a deep sleep and then reawakened. "In Genosha, my achievements and glory don''t mean much. The real power will be when I become the brightest star on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies," Charles took a deep breath. Back in Genosha, he had never cared much for rankings or titles. But now, after leaving Genosha and seeing even more powerful geniuses, a thought began to form in his mind the idea of competing. If other talented Beast Masters from Genosha had come to the Haunted Marsh and gone through what I''ve experienced, maybe they''d be feeling inferior right now, he thought. Charles, however, was different. Right now, he felt a surge of excitement because he knew that only by constantly competing with stronger geniuses would he grow faster. Thinking of the barrier around the Haunted Marsh, the Black Guardian Wall at Central City''s borders, the Abyssal Great Wall illusion he had seen, and the distorted monsters that had appeared, Charles felt an intense sense of urgency. He knew he needed to increase his strength as quickly as possible. Soon, under Ezra''s guidance, Charles entered the Beast Master Tower. He sat on a sofa in the lobby, waiting. Ezra, on the other hand, took an elevator to higher levels to handle some matters. As Charles sat there, feeling a bit bored, he suddenly experienced a strange sense of familiarity. He had felt this before, but for the life of him, he couldn''t place where. Without hesitation, Charles kept a straight face and activated his self created combat technique, Divine Domain, enhancing his perception. Almost instantly, a scene appeared in his mind he was back at the Cyber Academy cafeteria, remembering that mysterious person, code named Ten, wearing a white mask and hidden around him. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment later, Charles muttered, "Long time no see." Then, a figure slowly appeared. It was Isolde, wearing the white mask, and her voice, as always, was lazy. "Boring. How did you figure me out, kid? The last time we met, your strength had improved, but I didn''t think you''d be able to spot me so easily now." "Your disguise is pretty good. Most high level Beast Masters wouldn''t notice it." Charles smiled. He hadn''t noticed anything wrong before. It was just a gut feeling his instincts were strong. "Wait a minute. I thought about it, and maybe it''s because you''re sensitive to the light elemental energy around you... or maybe..." Isolde''s gaze shifted to Charles as she sized him up. "Or what?" Charles asked, a bit curious. Isolde shook her head, choosing not to continue and instead shifted the topic. "So, why have you come to the Haunted Marsh? Tell me, I actually have some admiration for you." That wasn''t a lie. Isolde had forgotten what had happened that day, but from her previous observations, she still felt that Charles was a genius with potential for cultivation, even though Charles already had a Level 9 Beast Master mentor. Charles briefly explained that he was looking for mystical beast promotion materials. Upon hearing this, Isolde casually remarked, "Wind Dew? It should be available in the auctions, black markets, or guilds in the Nevernight District. As for Gold Essence, I know an old guy who has quite a bit stocked up." Charles''s eyes instantly lit up. If he could find Gold Essence in Central City, he wouldn''t have to attend the Wayne Family''s auction in Tomos. That would save him a lot of time. Once Mia and Little Gold completed their promotions, he would also have more time to focus on raising his Beast Master level, and maybe he could even become a Level 5 Beast Master in a short amount of time. "Don''t get too excited. That old guy has a very strange temper. I can only say it''s worth a try. It''s not guaranteed you''ll get the Gold Essence from him," Isolde said slowly. Charles nodded. No matter what, it was worth trying first. Just then, a few exclamations came from the 12th hall of the Beast Master Tower, where Charles was currently waiting. "It''s Calista!" "Let''s go, let''s go, we have to check this out!" Charles turned around and saw none other than the prodigy Beast Master, Calista, who he had seen earlier outside. Calista surveyed the hall for a moment, then, without hesitation, walked straight toward Charles. "Isolde, what are you doing here? I actually need to talk to you about something..." Calista began, but his words were cut off. Isolde, wearing the white mask, waved her hand dismissively and said irritably, "No time. I just got back from that cursed place. I need to relax for a couple of days. If you need something, go find your master." Calista paused for a moment, but his smile didn''t fade in the slightest. He said, "Alright then, Isolde. Who''s this?" Calista''s gaze shifted to Charles, clearly curious about him. He found it strange because, in his experience, Isolde never liked interacting with others and had almost no friends. "My friend. Do you have anything else? If not, please don''t disturb me," Isolde replied coldly. Calista seemed to ignore Isolde''s words entirely, continuing to fix his gaze on Charles, his smile growing even more intense, though it exuded a sense of pressure. Charles calmly looked at Calista and slowly responded, "Elowen." As soon as the words left his mouth, the Beast Masters gathered behind Calista began to murmur disapprovingly. "What''s this? His attitude is so cold, he just said a name." "Yeah, Calista greeted him first, how could he be like this?" "This guy looks to be over twenty, and his strength isn''t even that impressive. How dare he stay so calm?" "If it were me, I''d be totally freaking out!" As Charles listened to the murmurs around him, Calista slightly lifted his head, and with an apologetic smile, turned to Charles and said, "Sorry, don''t take their words to heart. You probably already know my name, right? I''m Calista. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask me for help." After saying that, Calista turned back to the crowd of Beast Masters behind him, maintaining his warm smile. He addressed them again, saying, "Everyone, Elowen might just be a bit more reserved. Let''s not talk about him anymore." Immediately, the conversation among those who had been discussing Charles shifted. "Wow, as expected of my idol, he''s so considerate." "Yeah, yeah! Calista not only has strong power, but he''s also such a nice person. He''s basically perfect!" Chapter 509 - 509: The Giant Bellamy Charles looked at Calista, who wore a gentle smile, with a blank expression on his face. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something about this person was off. The things he had said earlier seemed like nothing more than an attempt to highlight how perfect he was, rather than any genuine indifference. "You think he''s fake too, right? I''m so tired of that guy. If he weren''t the vice president''s disciple, I would''ve already punched him," Isolde''s voice rang out in Charles'' ear. Charles instinctively glanced at Calista, who was still lost in the adoration and admiration surrounding him, oblivious to everything, including Isolde''s words. "Don''t worry, I''m the only one who can hear what I''m saying," Isolde''s voice came again. Charles merely nodded, choosing not to say anything. He wasn''t the type to gossip about others behind their back. Just then, Ezra walked out of the Beast Master Guild. His attention was first drawn to Isolde, before he noticed Calista. "What''s going on? Has something happened?" Ezra asked aloud. Charles shook his head and briefly explained to Ezra what Isolde had just told him about the possibility of finding Little Gold''s promotion materials, the [Gold Essence], in Central City. Ezra didn''t say much in response, only glancing more closely at the mysterious person wearing a white mask. "Charles, is this person your friend?" Ezra asked slowly. Charles blinked in surprise, quickly realizing why Ezra would ask that. It was the same day that the Beast Master Guild''s president, Cuny, had used a device to erase everyone''s memories. That''s why Ezra would refer to the mysterious person like that. "Yes, teacher, this is my friend," Charles responded. Upon hearing Charles'' answer, Isolde immediately turned her head and fixed her gaze on Ezra, her curiosity evident. She then asked, "Are you Charles'' Beast Master teacher?" A subtle hostility appeared in Isolde''s gaze, and there was a hint of scrutiny in it, making Ezra feel a little uncomfortable. He nodded and replied, "Yes, I''m Charles'' teacher, Ezra." "I''m Charles'' friend, Isolde. Don''t worry. Once we''re done here, I''ll have Charles come with me. There won''t be any problems. My strength is far beyond yours," Isolde said with a tone full of sharpness. Ezra frowned slightly. He was certain he had never met the mysterious person in the white mask before, so why did it feel like the person was hostile toward him? He was sure he had never done anything to provoke them. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, then. Charles, contact me after the matter is finished. I have some personal business to take care of," Ezra said, looking at Charles. Charles nodded. He had been silent until now, simply listening to the exchange between Isolde and Ezra, sensing Ezra''s confusion and uncertainty. After Ezra left, Charles looked at Isolde helplessly and said, "That''s my teacher, not an enemy." "Hmph, to me, he''s an enemy. Kid, seriously, have you ever thought about joining me? My strength is something you probably can''t even imagine!" Isolde said eagerly. Charles sighed and responded directly, "I know your strength. When you made your move, I was..." Before he could finish the sentence, Charles quickly shut his mouth. The one time Isolde had fought was during the battle in the arena against the so called [Bodies] monsters. But his memory had been erased by Cuny, and he had forgotten all about it. "Make a move? When did I make a move?" Isolde looked at Charles in confusion, quickly noticing that Charles seemed to know something he didn''t. "It''s nothing. By the way, where exactly can we get the [Gold Essence] you mentioned? Let''s get going," Charles quickly changed the subject. Isolde didn''t respond immediately. He silently watched Charles for about a minute, then finally smiled and said, "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you there. But just so you know, if that old guy isn''t interested in you, he won''t give you any of his stock. Don''t blame me then." The two of them left the main hall of the Beast Master Guild and walked toward the outside. In the crowd, Calista watched as Charles walked and talked with Isolde, his smile gradually fading away. "Over twenty years old and only a Level 4 Beast Master... why does Isolde seem to care more about him than me?" "Unappreciative bastard. I lowered myself to greet him, and he just ignored me. Makes me look cheap!" "I''m not even twenty and already a genius Level 7 Beast Master!" Calista glared at Charles'' receding figure, mentally marking him as someone to remember. ... Charles had no idea he had made an enemy of someone. Even if he did, he would probably just shake his head with a helpless smile and mutter, "People really are diverse. There''s kindness in everyone, but also plenty of hatred and hostility." He had been walking with Isolde for quite a while before they finally stopped in front of a peculiar villa. The reason it was called peculiar was because the villa''s layout was odd. The gate was unusually large, and through the windows of the villa, you could see that the furniture inside was at least twice the size of normal chairs and tables. "Isn''t it strange? It feels really out of place. You''ll understand soon enough," Isolde said mysteriously. He quickly pressed the doorbell of the villa. A loud, booming voice immediately rang out, "Which idiot decided to disturb me at this hour?! Get lost!" Isolde didn''t answer. Instead, he kept pressing the doorbell. The loud voice became even more enraged, now laced with fury, "I''m pissed now. Whoever''s at the door, you''re dead!" Suddenly, the ground trembled, as if some massive creature was approaching from inside. Isolde turned his head, grinning, and with a flash, his figure disappeared, leaving Charles alone, standing in the wind, feeling a little dazed. At that moment, the enormous door of the villa was swiftly swung open, and a massive figure blocked out the sunlight, appearing right in front of Charles. Charles froze for a moment. The person in front of him was simply too large at least five meters tall like a giant, ferocious bear like beast, glaring at him in anger. The giant''s face was covered in wrinkles, and his chin was adorned with thick white whiskers, making him look quite elderly. No wonder Isolde referred to him as the old guy. "Who are you? Never mind who you are, get out!" the giant shouted angrily. With a casual swipe, he sent Charles flying backward at high speed. Fortunately, Charles was quick on his feet and managed to control his body mid air, finally landing smoothly on the ground. Without even glancing at him, the giant slammed the villa''s massive door shut. But just as the door closed, the doorbell rang again. "Are you looking to die?" the giant roared, swinging the door open again. He was met with the sight of Charles standing motionless at a distance. Charles raised a single finger and pointed to a specific spot. In the next moment, Isolde''s figure quietly materialized in the spot Charles had pointed to, smiling cheerfully. "Old man, long time no see. Miss me?" As soon as Isolde finished speaking, a massive fist came crashing down toward him. Isolde instantly teleported out of the way, narrowly avoiding the blow. The previously smooth ground was now marred by a large crater, with dust and debris flying in all directions. "Sigh, honestly, you really should work on your greeting style. If this were someone else, they''d be dead by now," Isolde said, dusting off his clothes with a shrug. The giant, still standing at the door, grumbled, "You''re just too weak. The Giant Clan only trusts physical strength." With that, he turned and walked back into the villa. Isolde shook his head helplessly, then turned to Charles and shouted, "Alright, that was just a little joke. This old guy is in a good mood today, so he didn''t chase me around to beat me up. Let''s go; things should go smoothly for you." Charles heard this and glanced at Isolde walking inside, then looked at the massive crater in the ground, silently thinking to himself, "How can you tell he''s in a good mood?" Soon, Charles followed Isolde into the villa. Inside, he saw countless oversized pieces of furniture scattered around the hall. He quietly moved to sit next to Isolde on a sofa, both of them having more than enough space. "What brings you here? Hurry up and tell me, I''ve got something important to deal with later," the giant, Bellamy, said as he sat at an office desk, casually fiddling with two stones in his hands. Isolde immediately got to the point, "I know you have a lot of [Gold Essence] here. This is a friend of mine, and his mystical beast needs [Gold Essence] to level up. Bellamy, could you do me a favor... for old times'' sake?" Before Isolde could finish his sentence, the giant, Bellamy, disdainfully interrupted, "Your favor? You don''t have any favor here. The fact that I haven''t kicked you out already is showing you enough courtesy." "You, old man, if I get the chance, I''ll definitely give you a good beating!" Isolde awkwardly laughed, and Charles quietly whispered in his ear, "Why does it feel like he really doesn''t like you?" "Bellamy''s a very skilled blacksmith. A while ago, I accidentally interrupted him while he was forging a golden quality piece of equipment, and then..." Isolde responded, a bit embarrassed. Bellamy let out a cold snort and said, "And that piece of equipment got ruined because of your interference, its quality dropped to orange, turning it into a failure." "Do you have any idea how much time and effort I put into forging that golden quality piece of equipment?" Chapter 510 - 510：【Twin Stones】 "To forge that golden quality piece of equipment, I had to go ask that damn guy in the North District for help! He''s an enemy of mine, and I''ve completely ruined the face of the Giant Clan!" "But what''s the result? It''s all because of you! Damn it, Isolde, get out right now!" The giant Bellamy roared. Some papers on his desk were blown away by his shout, landing on Isolde''s face. "I didn''t mean to! I''ve already gathered all the materials for forging that orange quality item. You just need to finish it," Isolde said as he slowly removed the papers from his face. "It''s not that simple! Only that damn dwarf from the North District can identify the [Twin Stones]. They know this thing better than anyone." "If you can''t identify the [Twin Stones], there''s no way to reforge it. Didn''t you come to me asking for help for your friend?" "It''s simple. I''m not making it hard for him. All he needs to do is help me identify the [Twin Stones], and I''ll give him 50kg of [Gold Essence]!" Bellamy said angrily. Upon hearing this, Isolde immediately grabbed Charles'' hand, ready to leave. As he walked, he spoke, "Simple? You''re making it way too difficult. Only the strongest blacksmiths among the dwarves can identify the [Twin Stones]. The only one in Central City who can do it, and whose forging skills are on par with yours, is that damn dwarf from the North District." "We''ll find someone else. It''s more reliable than agreeing to your request." But just as Isolde was trying to leave with Charles, Charles stopped in his tracks. He extended his hand and pointed at the two stones on the desk, speaking calmly, "The [Twin Stones] are just two stones, right?" The atmosphere in the villa immediately grew quiet. Bellamy blinked in surprise, looking at Charles with a stunned expression. However, he didn''t answer directly. Instead, he turned his gaze to Isolde and asked, "Did you tell him about the [Twin Stones] when you came here?" Isolde shook his head and replied, "I''m not crazy. How would I know you''d try to make things difficult for my friend using the [Twin Stones]?" After hearing Isolde''s answer, Bellamy looked at Charles with disbelief. He cautiously lowered his voice and said to Charles, "Kid, have you seen these before?" Charles didn''t answer directly. This was his first time seeing the [Twin Stones]. "As long as I help you identify which one is the Yin and which one is the Yang, that''s all, right?" Charles said bluntly. Upon hearing Charles'' words, Bellamy''s already huge eyes grew even wider in shock. He quickly grabbed the two stones from the desk and rushed over to Charles. Noticing the height difference between himself and Charles, Bellamy directly sat down on the ground, bending over to speak to Charles: "You actually know how to distinguish the Yin and Yang of the [Twin Stones]? You can''t really tell them apart, can you?" At the same time, even Isolde seemed a bit uneasy. He quickly turned around and walked over to Charles, saying, "Charles, don''t overestimate yourself. I''m not sure I''ll be able to find more materials for Bellamy to forge another golden quality weapon." "Overestimate myself? No, I really do know how to tell the Yin from the Yang of the [Twin Stones]," Charles said with certainty. The moment he entered the room, he had already noticed the information prompt in front of him: [Twin Stones (Gold Quality)]: A special type of stone containing both Yin and Yang powers, growing deep underground. There are two [Twin Stones], one filled with Yin energy, and the other with Yang energy. Though the [Twin Stones] can be used as forging materials, if a blacksmith cannot distinguish which stone holds the Yin power and which holds the Yang power, it will cause irreversible damage to any forged weapons or equipment. [Twin Stones*Yin (Gold Quality)]: A stone imbued with strong Yin energy. When used in forging, it has unimaginable effects, enhancing the quality of the forged item. [Twin Stones*Yang (Gold Quality)]: A stone imbued with strong Yang energy. When used in forging, it has unimaginable effects, enhancing the performance of the forged item. Charles didn''t even need to distinguish them himself; the information prompt made it clear which one was the [Twin StonesYin] and which one was the [Twin StonesYang]. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really? Little guy, don''t think you can just say something and expect me to believe you. If you''re really confident, I can start forging right now. Once the forging is complete, I''ll give you your [Gold Essence]," Bellamy said with fiery eyes. Charles nodded, agreeing to the terms, though he had one concern: what if the process of forging the golden quality equipment took too long? He didn''t want to be stuck waiting around. At this point, Isolde was still a little worried. He reached out and patted Charles on the shoulder, saying, "Charles, if this fails, the consequences could be huge." "Bellamy is a master level blacksmith he''s a legendary level blacksmith! There are only three legendary level blacksmiths in the entire Ethereal Grove: one is the dwarf Ragnar from the North City, and the other is my boss." "If this fails, considering the giant''s big body and small mind, you''re going to be in big trouble." Just as Isolde finished speaking, another massive fist appeared. Of course, Isolde wasn''t harmed, but he was sent flying backward. "The Giant Clan is indeed very petty when it comes to enemies, just like your friend Isolde. But when it comes to friends, the Giant Clan is exceptionally generous and straightforward. If you really can help me, I''ll treat you as a friend," Bellamy said, looking at Charles. Charles didn''t hesitate for a second. He immediately extended his hand and said, "My name is Charles, and I''m glad to become your friend." Bellamy was momentarily stunned, then burst into hearty laughter. He pointed a finger at Charles, his voice brimming with excitement as he said, "I''m Bellamy. Charles, your personality is perfect for being friends with the Giant Clan." After a brief exchange, Charles picked up one of the [Twin Stones] and said, "The one I''m holding is [Twin StonesYin], and the other one is [Twin StonesYang]." Bellamy nodded, took the [Twin StonesYang], then stood up and walked deeper into the villa, saying, "Come along, my friend. Let me show you the forging room of the Giant Clan." Charles followed, and Isolde, who had just re entered the house, looked at him with a puzzled expression. He muttered to himself, "Is this for real? A level 4 Beast Master from a tiny place like Genosha can tell the difference between [Twin Stones]? "Even my boss can''t get it right. Only the legendary blacksmith dwarf in the North District can tell them apart. Can Charles really do it?" Driven by strong curiosity, Isolde followed them. Soon, the trio arrived in a massive underground forging room. Before Charles stood a gigantic furnace, easily over six meters high. Instead of ordinary coal, the furnace was burning with beast cores of fire attribute! Charles was immediately shocked, as his information prompt began rapidly flashing: Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 5] 30 Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 6] 20 Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 7] 10 Fire Attribute Beast Core [Tier 8] 3 Impressive. For a legendary level blacksmith, just the beast cores used to heat the furnace must cost a fortune in gold. "Here, take this. The temperature will be high, so you might not be able to handle it," Bellamy said, pulling out a glowing blue stone and handing it to Charles. [Cold Jade (Orange Quality)]: A special forging material that can be embedded in various weapons or equipment to increase resistance to fire attribute energy. It can also be worn directly, keeping the wearer calm and reducing the impact of surrounding fire attribute energy. As soon as Charles held the [Cold Jade], a refreshing sensation spread from his palm throughout his body. It felt incredibly soothing, like stepping into a freezer on the hottest summer day while eating watermelon. Quickly, under the watchful eyes of both Charles and Isolde, the giant Bellamy began forging the golden quality weapon. In just a few seconds, pure white flames erupted from the giant furnace. The heat was so intense that it immediately melted the metallic materials Bellamy had placed inside. Step after step, each more intricate than the last, Bellamy continued the process. Once all the materials that needed to be melted were fully liquefied, Bellamy took the [Twin StonesYang] without hesitation and tossed it into the furnace. The temperature in the furnace began to drop, signaling that Bellamy was starting the forging process. Clang, clang, clang... The rhythmic sound of the hammer striking echoed through the room. Bellamy became more and more focused, while Charles, fully engaged, watched every step of the process. As a skilled blacksmith himself, Charles knew he could learn a lot from witnessing Bellamy''s techniques firsthand. Not every blacksmith gets the opportunity to see a legendary level blacksmith forge an orange quality weapon from start to finish. If other blacksmiths outside saw this, they''d probably be green with envy. Charles quickly became absorbed in the rhythm of Bellamy''s forging. He watched each step carefully, analyzing the reasons behind each action: Why was this being done? What should be considered? Was there a better way to handle it? Time passed slowly, and Charles remained lost in the process until Bellamy''s voice broke through his concentration. "Hand me the [Twin StonesYin]." Charles quickly handed over the [Twin StonesYang]. Bellamy then melted it separately into a liquid and poured it into a black container, which was filled with a strange, dark liquid. Afterward, Bellamy, without hesitation, immersed the nearly forged longsword into the liquid. This was one of the final steps of the forging process. Chapter 511 - 511: Little Golds Promotion The black liquid immediately began boiling, bubbling up and splashing onto the floor. The once smooth surface of the ground was quickly corroded, leaving numerous small holes. The next moment, Bellamy pulled the supreme spear out of the container, and a brilliant golden light instantly illuminated the underground forge. Along with it came Bellamy''s excited laughter: "Hahaha, that little dwarf, if he knew I could succeed without his help, he''d be absolutely furious!" "Charles, thank you for your help. From now on, you''re my friend, Bellamy! I''ll give you all the Gold Essence I promised you!" Bellamy eagerly waved the not yet completed golden quality long sword in his hand, overwhelmed with excitement. Previously, due to Isolde''s interference, Bellamy''s forging attempt had failed, and the dwarf from the North District had heard about it and mocked him mercilessly. It had made Bellamy so upset that he couldn''t eat for days. But now, with Charles'' help, he had successfully forged the golden quality long sword. Bellamy couldn''t wait to show it off to that dwarf from the North District. "No need, just give me the 50kg of Gold Essence we agreed upon," Charles said. Bellamy stopped waving the long sword and shook his head. "No, the Giant Clan never holds back from friends!" Charles smiled. The friendship of a legendary level blacksmith was invaluable. "Alright then, I''ll take the 50kg of Gold Essence, but maybe I''ll need your help forging a suitable weapon in the future," Charles suggested, offering a compromise. Bellamy waved his hand dismissively. "No need. Right now, you''re only a Level 4 Beast Master, so an orange quality weapon will be just fine for you. My golden quality weapons are already pre ordered by others, there''s nothing extra. Otherwise, I''d give you one!" Charles chuckled helplessly and said, "I already have an orange quality weapon. But in the future, when I gather enough materials, I''ll need your help to forge something." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bellamy, being generous, couldn''t let someone help him for free. Once Charles collected the materials, Bellamy would help him forge it, and that was already a big favor. "I''ll take a look at your current orange quality weapon," Bellamy said as he set the long sword down and turned to Charles. Soon, the black gold long knife was in Bellamy''s hands. He studied it carefully for about half a minute before handing it back to Charles and saying, "I don''t actually have a weapon more suitable for you than this long knife. It''ll serve you well for a while. I''ll give you a materials list shortly, which can be used to enhance this knife." "If everything goes smoothly, it can upgrade the quality from orange quality to golden quality." Upon hearing Bellamy''s words, Charles'' eyes instantly lit up. He quickly asked, "This long knife is called the Black Gold Long Knife. It can be enhanced?" Honestly, it was hard to find a weapon more suitable for Charles than the Black Gold Long Knife. The multi property Black Gold Knife Glow was one of his most crucial offensive tools. The orange quality Black Gold Long Knife might soon fall behind as Charles'' strength continues to increase. "Of course, it can be enhanced, but some of the materials I don''t have on hand. They''re hard to find. If you manage to gather them, just come to me!" Bellamy said, patting his chest, making a dull sound. By the time Charles left Bellamy''s villa, it was already dusk. In addition to the 50kg of Gold Essence, he had also received a materials list for enhancing the Black Gold Long Knife, and on top of that, he had gained the friendship of a legendary level alchemist. This was truly a huge gain! However, just as he reached the entrance of the villa, Charles saw someone pacing back and forth outside. It was the genius Beast Master, Calista, whom he had encountered earlier in the Beast Master Guild headquarters lobby. "Isolde, what are you doing here?" Calista rushed over. Isolde waved his hand helplessly, casually responding, "Just here to help a friend with something, we''re leaving now." With that, he turned and walked away with Charles, leaving Calista standing there, staring at their backs, unsure of what to think. It wasn''t until a long time later that Calista snapped out of his thoughts, looking at the villa in front of him. He clenched his teeth and walked inside. Back at the Beast Master Guild headquarters, when Calista had first tried to ask Isolde for help, it was to have the legendary blacksmith Bellamy forge a suitable weapon for him. Of course, it was just an orange quality weapon; even his master, who was the vice president of the Beast Master Guild, wouldn''t have been able to get Bellamy to forge him a golden quality weapon. Surprisingly, Isolde had rejected his request outright in the lobby. Unwilling to give up, Calista had come to the area around Bellamy''s villa, hoping to try his luck. He never expected to run into both Charles and Isolde. Calista took a deep breath and slowly pressed the doorbell. He had heard many rumors about Bellamy''s fiery temper and unstable emotions, and now he felt quite nervous. "Ding dong!" The doorbell rang. Bellamy''s huge voice came from inside the villa, surprisingly gentle: "My friend, did you forget to tell me something?" Calista''s face lit up, immediately feeling that the rumors were false. Bellamy''s temperament was actually very gentle! He had called him "friend" right from the start! Calista instinctively put on a warm smile. When the villa''s door opened, he humbly said, "Respected Mr. Bellamy, I am the disciple of the Vice President of the Beast Master Guild. I have come today to..." Calista''s voice trailed off as he noticed the giant''s expression change to one of anger. Seeing that the person at the door wasn''t Charles, Bellamy immediately became enraged, shouting, "Who is this idiot? Get lost before I lose my temper!" "No, you misunderstand, I''m not an idiot, I''m from the Beast Master Guild..." Calista''s words were cut off as a massive fist sent him flying. "I don''t care who you are. You''re not my friend Charles, so don''t waste my time. Get out!" Bellamy slammed the door shut. Outside the villa, by the roadside, Calista, feeling dizzy, stood up. He shook his head hard, doubting whether he had heard wrong just now. "Friend? Charles?" Who exactly is this Charles? Not only is he a friend of Isolde, but he''s also a friend of the legendary level blacksmith giant Bellamy? Calista had seen that guy before, and he was nothing more than a Level 4 Beast Master! A twenty something Level 4 Beast Master what right did he have to be better than him? Isolde ignored him, and Bellamy had even knocked him flying! How could it be that, as a genius Beast Master from Central City and the disciple of the Vice President of the Beast Master Guild, he couldn''t compare to a Level 4 Beast Master who just appeared out of nowhere? "No, wait. That guy wasn''t he supposed to be called Elowen? Could it be fake?" Calista''s eyes instantly turned sharp. Without hesitation, he turned around and headed toward the Beast Master Guild. He was going to investigate this guy named Charles or Elowen properly! Soon, with a cold expression on his face, Calista entered the Beast Master Guild''s database. Using the permissions granted to him as the disciple of the Vice President, he began searching for information about Charles. However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he typed in Charles'' name, the computer in the database completely froze. There was no response at all. "Damn it, I''ll have to get the repair crew to fix it." Calista muttered under his breath. What he didn''t know was that a special command had been sent through the database''s computer directly to the top floor of the Beast Master Tower, along with the surveillance footage from the database query room. On the other side, Charles found a hotel with a Beast Master training room. He was in no mood to rest and went straight into the training room. All the promotion materials for Little Gold were ready, and Charles was eager to see if Little Gold, after its promotion, would rise from diamond quality to something even higher! A hexagram array appeared, and Little Gold appeared directly in the training room. Charles took out the 50kg of Gold Essence that Bellamy had given him from his Storage Space. Gold Essence [orange quality]: A special metallic material, usually used for forging orange quality weapons and equipment. It can improve the toughness of weapons or the defense capability of armor. It can also be used as promotion material for mystical beasts. Then, Charles opened Little Gold''s information and glanced through it: Savage Gold Eater Beast Name: Little Gold Attributes: Gold Level: Lv29 [View promotion materials] Quality: Diamond Skills: [Enhanced Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery], [Liquid Metal Spray] Weakness: Abdomen / Wood attribute Likes: Metal Devour Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 83 Evolution: 4 Routes Description: This is a rare Savage Gold Eater Beast, with its savage bloodline further enhanced, increasing its potential for growth. "Four evolution routes I wonder if it can increase its quality even further!" Charles took a deep breath, then, without hesitation, tossed the 50kg of Gold Essence to Little Gold. Before the Gold Essence even hit the ground, Little Gold immediately bit it, starting to devour it rapidly. "Just like you even promotion materials get eaten straight up," Charles sighed and muttered in amusement. Before long, in just a short amount of time, Little Gold had consumed all 50kg of Gold Essence. Then, a series of dazzling golden lights began to radiate from Little Gold''s body. To be precise, the light was emanating from Little Gold''s stomach. Chapter 512 - 512: Private Auction [Your mystical beast, Little Gold, is in the process of advancing. Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Level up to 30, learn a new skill, 90% success rate. If the evolution fails, the quality will remain Diamond grade. [B. Random Evolution]: Level up to 30, enhance a random skill, 55% success rate. If the evolution fails, the quality will remain Diamond grade. [C. Designated Evolution]: Level up to 30, evolve into a Double Headed Savage Gold Eater Beast, 100% success rate. Requirements: 3 Tier 6 Gold Attribute Beast Cores, 1 Bone of Fission. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [D. Bloodline Evolution]: Level up to 30, enhance the bloodline within, evolve into a Dual Winged Savage Golden Devouring Beast, learn a new skill, 99% success rate. If the evolution fails, the quality will remain Diamond grade. Charles glanced at the four evolution paths for Little Gold and felt a bit disappointed. It seemed that there was no way to improve Little Gold''s quality this time. The mystical beast quality levels are: Black Iron, Bronze Division, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Emerald, Diamond, Legendary, Mythical. As a Diamond quality mystical beast, Little Gold would find it extremely difficult to advance further. After a moment of thought, although [C. Designated Evolution] had the highest success rate, Charles didn''t have the required Bone of Fission, so he could only choose the fourth evolution path, [D. Bloodline Evolution]. Soon, under Charles'' watch, Little Gold''s body began to change rapidly. It was like an animal in its growth phase, accelerated by some sort of button. Little Gold''s length quickly reached about four meters. The most important change was on Little Gold''s back, where two cracks appeared. A rich golden light poured out from within, slowly gathering to form a pair of massive wings. These wings glowed brilliantly, as if forged from metal, dazzling and majestic. Originally, Little Gold''s appearance resembled a large lizard, but with the addition of wings and its body covered in sharp spines, it looked almost like a legendary dragon! However, Little Gold''s size was still relatively small, lacking the destructive power of a full fledged dragon. "I remember you can grow taller and bigger in the future, right, Little Gold?" Charles said, looking at Little Gold. "Of course, Master! I think I can become as big as a mountain someday!" Little Gold, now extremely excited, flapped its new wings and instantly soared into the air of the hotel training room, starting to master the art of flight. Watching Little Gold flying clumsily in the air, Charles helplessly slapped his forehead. He then summoned Mia and asked her to teach Little Gold how to fly properly. Only at this moment did Charles look at the information prompt in his eyes. After Little Gold''s promotion, he hadn''t checked the new skill that Little Gold had just learned. [Dual Winged Savage Golden Devouring Beast] [Name]: Little Gold [Attribute]: Gold [Level]: Lv30 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Enhanced Devour], [Body Enhancement], [Rapid Recovery], [Liquid Metal Spray], [Alloy Feather Wings] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Wood Attribute [Hobbies]: Metal Devour [Emotions]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 83 [Evolution]: 3 Paths [Description]: This is a very rare Dual Winged Savage Golden Devouring Beast, capable of rapidly growing into a powerful being through Metal Devour. Little Gold''s newly learned skill is called [Alloy Feather Wings], which must refer to the golden wings on Little Gold''s back right now. Charles briefly reviewed the information about [Alloy Feather Wings]. [Alloy Feather Wings]: These wings are formed from the gold attribute materials Little Gold devours. Not only can they be used for flight, but at critical moments, Little Gold can enlarge the wings to cover its entire body, greatly enhancing its defensive capabilities. "Now Little Gold has gained a defensive skill. Its mobility and defense have both significantly improved," Charles thought to himself. Except for Mia, all of the other mystical beasts had completed their promotions. Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the final promotion materials, [Wind Dew]. Once Mia also underwent her promotion, Charles would be able to try and see if he could quickly elevate his Beast Master rank from Level 4 to Level 5. Becoming a Level 5 Beast Master would not only exempt him from the Cyber Academy''s central campus assessment, but it would also allow him to directly enter the academy. Furthermore, in Celestial City and the Infinity Isles Forest, his abilities wouldn''t fall behind other talented Beast Masters by much. Speaking of talented Beast Masters, Charles couldn''t help but think of Calista, whom he had met twice. He had to admit that a Level 7 Beast Master under twenty years old was truly an incredible talent. He wondered, though, how strong the top genius on the Central City''s [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies] might be. "I should check later where Calista ranks and who''s number one on the [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies]. After I enter the Cyber Academy''s central campus, I''ll eventually meet these geniuses." "I just don''t know when I''ll be able to become a Level 7 Beast Master. The higher the mystical beast''s quality, the harder it is to train. Sigh, I guess this is the burden of happiness," Charles sighed. Soon, once Little Gold had mastered flying with its wings, Charles canceled the summoning of Mia and Little Gold. It was getting late, and he still needed to visit the Central City Trading Association, attend an auction, and look for [Wind Dew] in the black market tomorrow. The next morning, after a quick wash up, Charles sent a text to Ezra. Ezra immediately took him to the "Nightless District" in Central City. Charles found it hard to describe what he was seeing. Even the most bustling areas of Genosha Calivia couldn''t compare to even a tenth of this place. There were various trade associations, auctions, casinos, nightclubs, entertainment venues, and Charles even spotted several Beast Master arenas and mystical beast deathmatch rings. If you could imagine any form of entertainment, it was here! "It''s still daytime now, but at night, the Nightless District becomes even more vibrant. That''s when you''ll truly understand why it''s called the Nightless District," Ezra said casually. He led Charles directly into a building with seventy or eighty floors next door. "Welcome to the Treasure Gathering Trading Association. Please follow me, guests." As soon as they entered, fifty or sixty reception staff stood at the door, bowing politely. "Good morning, gentlemen. Do you have an appointment?" A reception lady with an incredibly hot figure quickly walked over, her face adorned with a gentle smile, speaking softly. "Yes, we have an appointment. Private Auction No. 666." Ezra said slowly. The receptionist was taken aback for a moment, glancing at Ezra and Charles a few times before nodding. Her attitude became even more respectful. "Honored guests, please follow me." The receptionist led them directly toward the elevator. Charles followed behind Ezra, somewhat confused, and asked, "Private auction?" Ezra briefly explained that a private auction is an event for VIP clients of the Treasure Gathering Trading Association. The association selects individuals with the proper credentials and allows them to trade their rare and precious items with one another. "Generally, at private auctions, gold coins don''t play much of a role. Many people prefer bartering or exchanging goods directly," Ezra explained, giving Charles some background information on private auctions. Charles nodded. He was quite interested in this kind of auction, as he might come across something useful. After all, the information prompts in his view could help him appraise various items. Soon, under the receptionist''s guidance, Charles and Ezra took the elevator to the 66th floor and entered Room 666. As soon as Charles stepped inside, he saw many Beast Masters dressed in luxurious clothes, gathered in small groups, chatting with one another. Before he could observe more closely, Charles noticed a gaze from a distance fall upon him. Turning his head, Charles saw that it was Calista, who had been staring at him. Calista''s face still bore her warm smile as she nodded at Charles. "Big Wind, is that person your friend? I''ve never seen him before." Someone beside Calista asked curiously. "We''ve only just met a couple of days ago, not really friends, just a Level 4 Beast Master," Calista replied in a calm tone. The people around her exchanged knowing glances, sensing that Calista seemed a bit displeased with the person she had just mentioned. After all, Calista was a Level 7 Beast Master under twenty, a star genius Beast Master in all of Central City, the center of attention. How could a Level 4 Beast Master dare to provoke someone like Calista? On the other side, Charles was slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected Calista to be here as well. This was the third time they had crossed paths. "By the way, Professor, do you happen to know what rank Calista, the Level 7 Beast Master, is on Central City''s [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies]?" Charles suddenly asked. Ezra thought for a moment, then took out his phone and quickly looked it up. He answered, "She''s ranked sixth. With her talent, she''s enough to make most Beast Masters feel hopeless. Becoming a Level 7 Beast Master before twenty years old, she''s a genius that cannot be ignored anywhere." "Sixth place, huh? That means there are five people stronger than her!" Charles murmured softly. Upon hearing this, Ezra instinctively glanced at Charles. He had expected Charles to show some negative emotions, but instead, Ezra saw a trace of excitement on Charles''s face. In Ezra''s impression, Charles was always calm and composed, rarely letting external events stir his emotions. If it had been another young genius Beast Master from Genosha, they might have become disheartened and fallen into self doubt at this point. But Charles was different. He was excited! He was excited about having even stronger Beast Master opponents! Chapter 513 - 513: Bracelet "I received information that at this private auction, someone wants to exchange some ice element alchemy materials for [Wind Dew]. I have plenty of orange quality alchemy materials here, so feel free to exchange them later," Ezra said casually as he and Charles found a seat. Upon hearing Ezra''s words, Charles nodded and then spoke, "Ice element alchemy materials, huh? Teacher, I still have some [Ice Spirit Flowers] on me. They should be enough to exchange for [Wind Dew]." "That''s fine," Ezra replied. "This is a storage item. It contains some alchemy materials I''ve collected, as well as forging materials and quite a few decent quality miracle drugs. Take it." Ezra casually pulled out a white bracelet from his pocket and tossed it to Charles. Charles instinctively caught it. The bracelet seemed to be a storage item, similar to a [Jet Ring]. However, instead of opening the bracelet to check its contents, he looked at Ezra. "There are also some of my cultivation notes in there. If you have time, take a look. I''ll be leaving Genosha Calivia soon to go somewhere, and I won''t have much time to come back," Ezra said slowly. He had always felt a sense of guilt toward Charles. Although Charles was his disciple, Ezra had been so busy that he hadn''t had much time to teach him. Fortunately, Charles was a true genius, and his strength had been improving steadily. After becoming a Level 9 Beast Master, Ezra would have to go to the Abyssal Great Wall. Level 9 Beast Masters from the Ethereal Grove rarely appeared in the outside world because they had to stay at the Abyssal Great Wall most of the time, guarding it and ensuring the safety of the Ethereal Grove. "Stop staring. Open it and have a look. I don''t need to introduce each item inside, right?" Ezra urged. Charles nodded, then began to examine the items inside. The information prompts in front of him displayed details of the various alchemy materials, forging materials, and miracle drugs: [Advanced Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug (orange quality): This is a type of cultivation aid. After use, it greatly increases the Beast Master''s cultivation speed for half a month!] [Supreme Detoxification Miracle Drug (orange quality): This can eliminate most forms of poisoning, and when consumed, it can prevent poisoning as well, with no side effects!] [Body Limitation Liberation Elixir (orange quality): A special potion that removes physical limitations for a short time, boosting strength by 1.5 to 3 times. Only usable by Beast Masters of Level 6 and below. After the effect wears off, the user will fall into a state of exhaustion for three hours.] [Frenzied Blood Rage Elixir (gold quality): A miracle drug made from the blood of rare legendary quality mystical beasts, it has unimaginable effects. It boosts the user''s physical attributes five times for one hour, unleashing all potential. Warning: The Frenzied Blood Rage Elixir is extremely dangerous. The longer the user fights, the more damage it does to the body. After fighting for an hour at full strength, the user will die. Also, the higher the user''s Beast Master level, the less effective it is.] [The Platinum Stone (orange quality): A highly difficult to forge metal material. It can be added to armor to enhance its defensive capabilities and reduce the force of enemy attacks.] [Red Flame Stone (gold quality): A top tier fire element metal forging material that greatly enhances a weapon or armor''s ability to absorb, conduct, and withstand fire element energy.] ... Charles focused his attention on the gold quality Frenzied Blood Rage Elixir, feeling a bit surprised. This miracle drug offered a significant power boost for Beast Masters, increasing physical attributes by five times! Especially for someone like Charles, whose physical strength was already formidable, the enhancement effect was almost unimaginable. However, the side effects were clear it would result in death after fighting at full strength for an hour. The Frenzied Blood Rage Elixir could serve as a last ditch trump card, something to be used only in the most desperate situations. That said, if it were used, and the user paid attention to the time, it might not cause significant problems. A burst of power to eliminate the enemy quickly could even be done without any major negative consequences. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles noticed that there were ten bottles of Advanced Auxiliary Cultivation Miracle Drug, five bottles of Supreme Detoxification Miracle Drug, three bottles of Body Limitation Liberation Elixir, and one bottle of Frenzied Blood Rage Elixir. Along with the numerous orange quality forging and alchemy materials, he couldn''t even begin to estimate the value of all the items in the bracelet. If other Beast Masters found out about this, they would surely be envious! Ezra also offered a reminder, "Be cautious. The wealth you carry is enough to tempt an average Level 8 Beast Master to take action. Even Level 9 Beast Masters would be tempted." Charles understood the value of these items. Moreover, he had many other treasures, such as orange quality weapons, items, and the gold quality Substitute Mask for the Ten Person Council, among others. "By the way, I haven''t gone over the metal material collection list that Giant Bellamy gave me yesterday for upgrading the Black Gold Long Knife. Maybe I can find some of those materials at this private auction." Charles quickly took out the material collection list Bellamy had given him from his Jet Ring. This was crucial to determining whether the Black Gold Long Knife could be upgraded from orange quality to gold quality! A gold quality long knife would allow Charles to experience a qualitative leap in strength, especially considering that the Black Gold Long Knife was the most suitable weapon for strengthening! Once his strength reached Level 5 Beast Master, armed with the upgraded gold quality Black Gold Long Knife, he might even be able to challenge an ordinary Level 7 Beast Master in a life or death battle. Thinking of this, Charles quickly glanced at the material collection list, scanning through it. He noticed that the Red Flame Stone of gold quality, which Ezra had given him, was exactly listed on the material list that Giant Bellamy had provided. "Let me see... Besides the Red Flame Stone, there''s also Cold Gold, Local Stone, ..." The material list from Giant Bellamy contained ten different materials, each corresponding to one of the ten elemental energies: metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, lightning, ice, light, poison, and dark. Since he had already found the Red Flame Stone for the fire element, that left the remaining nine materials corresponding to the other elemental energies. "This is a bit challenging... The materials required are all gold quality, without exception. It looks like it''ll take some time." Charles muttered. However, the greater the difficulty in collecting the materials, the more powerful the Black Gold Long Knife would be after its quality was upgraded to gold. In an instant, Charles imagined what it would be like once he became a Level 5 Beast Master, wielding the Black Gold Knife Glow infused with six different elemental energies. How much power would it have? And what about the Black Gold Knife Glow with even more elemental energies? Charles took a deep breath to calm himself, as at that moment, the auction host had already taken the microphone and begun speaking. Soon, the private auction officially started. The first to present was an elderly man who looked quite old. He took out a purple quality pair of boxing gloves and claimed that they were a special weapon for a dual attribute Beast Master specializing in both lightning and poison. However, since he himself was not a dual attribute Beast Master, he wanted to exchange the gloves. Charles briefly examined the gloves and found that, indeed, the purple quality boxing gloves weren''t bad. They increased attack speed and had a slight paralyzing effect on attacks. Unfortunately, the quality was too low only purple quality. Charles wasn''t interested at all. Nowadays, only orange quality weapons would catch his attention, and only gold quality weapons and equipment could truly make him interested. His standards were already quite high. After that, a few orange quality weapons and equipment appeared from time to time, but Charles wasn''t too interested. He just glanced at them briefly before looking around. He noticed something strange: whenever a new item appeared at the auction, Calista''s gaze would unintentionally sweep over to him, almost as if she was checking whether he was interested in the item. Charles furrowed his brows slightly. He thought back and realized that during their previous encounters with Calista, there hadn''t been any friction or conflicts. Perhaps she was simply curious about what he was interested in. "Aren''t you just annoyed with me, trying to drive up the price and compete with me?" A thought flashed through Charles'' mind, but it quickly disappeared. As time passed, Charles finally heard what he had been waiting for: Wind Dew. "Ladies and gentlemen, what I have here is Wind Dew. Not only is it an orange quality alchemy material, but it can also be used to enhance the flying speed of wind type mystical beasts. I''ve read in ancient texts that Wind Dew can even help high quality mystical beasts with their ascension." "This material isn''t very useful to me, so I would like to exchange it for some suitable orange quality fire or ice type alchemy materials." The person briefly explained their request, which was exactly as Ezra had informed them. Charles was about to speak up and make the exchange, but then he remembered the way Calista had been acting earlier. So, he hesitated and waited a moment before making his move. From his observation, Calista didn''t seem to be interested in the Wind Dew at all. She simply glanced at Charles. Just as the person holding the Wind Dew thought that no one was interested in his item and began to return to his seat with a disappointed expression, Charles suddenly spoke up: "I have some suitable orange quality ice type alchemy materials, and I''d like to exchange them for the Wind Dew." Chapter 514 - 514: Calista’s Competition The person who had turned to walk back to their seat immediately stopped, quickly turned around, and focused their gaze on Charles. They hastily asked, "Could you specify what kind of orange quality ice attribute alchemy material you have?" Just as Charles was about to respond, someone suddenly called out, "Wait, I also want that [Wind Dew]. Coincidentally, I have some orange quality ice attribute alchemy materials as well." "And it''s a rather rare [Emerald Wave Grass], which is worth much more than typical orange quality alchemy materials. It''s a perfect match to exchange for your [Wind Dew]." The person who spoke was none other than the ever smiling Calista. He turned his gaze to Charles with a warm smile and said in an apologetic tone, "Charles, sorry about this, but this is exactly what I need. I don''t want to compete with you, but there''s nothing I can do. Don''t take it to heart, okay?" Calista had expected Charles to show some annoyance or anger on his face, but to his surprise, after he finished speaking, Charles remained calm, his expression puzzled and confused as if trying to understand why Calista was doing this. Calista took a deep breath. His smile remained unchanged, but in his mind, he was fuming, thinking, "A level four Beast Master, and yet I have to go out of my way to flatter Isolde, personally taking you to meet the legendary blacksmith giant Bellamy." "I couldn''t even finish my sentence, and Isolde rejected me outright!" "Damn that giant! I didn''t even say anything, and he just threw me out!" "He even called Charles his friend! Damn it, he''s just a level four Beast Master, and yet I, the genius from Central City, can''t compare to him!" Despite feeling extremely displeased with Charles, Calista maintained his warm smile, his expression flawless. Under his gaze, Charles calmly spoke up, "I was just a bit curious. Earlier, I deliberately waited before speaking out, seeing no one else was interested in the [Wind Dew]. Only then did I offer to trade. Did you have the same thought as me?" Calista chuckled and nodded, replying casually, "Of course. I didn''t expect us to think alike, but my [Emerald Wave Grass] is one of the rarer orange quality ice attribute alchemy materials, you know." Calista was confident that anyone would naturally choose the more valuable item. Typically, regular orange quality ice attribute alchemy materials wouldn''t compare to [Emerald Wave Grass]. As long as the person holding the [Wind Dew] wasn''t foolish, they would surely prefer the [Emerald Wave Grass]. If Charles decided to offer something of higher value, that would serve his purpose of making Charles waste more resources after all, Calista was still displeased with Charles. "Oh, really?" Charles raised an eyebrow and glanced at Calista before turning to the person holding the [Ice Spirit Flower] and saying, "Sir, I have a rarer orange quality ice attribute alchemy material. Would you like to take a look?" "More rare? [Emerald Wave Grass] is already quite rare, what could be a rarer orange quality ice attribute alchemy material than [Emerald Wave Grass]?" Calista asked, his tone filled with curiosity. Charles didn''t respond to him. Instead, he reached into his [Jet Ring] and pulled out a single [Ice Spirit Flower], instantly drawing the attention of everyone present. Many people wore expressions of confusion, unable to identify what alchemy material it was. However, there were some knowledgeable individuals among the crowd who immediately recognized it and spoke up, "Could this be [Ice Spirit Flower]? The [Ice Spirit Flower] that only appears in environments where extreme cold and extreme heat coexist?" The person holding the [Wind Dew] was even more direct. He quickly walked over, handing the [Wind Dew] to Charles and said eagerly, "Here, the [Wind Dew] is yours now. [Ice Spirit Flower] is more suited to me. I can use it to refine [Spirit Ice Liquid], the complete version of [Spirit Ice Liquid]!" As he spoke, his voice was filled with excitement, clearly not expecting this situation. Originally, he thought no one would be interested in making an exchange, but now he had unexpectedly received a pleasant surprise. As for Calista''s [Emerald Wave Grass], he had completely forgotten about it. It was clear to anyone that [Ice Spirit Flower] was the better choice over [Emerald Wave Grass]! Calista''s expression stiffened for a moment as he watched the scene unfold, but quickly recovered. He was about to speak up, suggesting he offer two [Emerald Wave Grass], when he noticed a hint of amusement in Charles'' eyes. "No way, if I speak up now, Charles will definitely give up. I know how rare the [Ice Spirit Flower] is he won''t have a second one!" "Forget it, I''ve already succeeded in making him waste some resources. My goal has been achieved!" Calista took a deep breath, analyzing the situation in his mind. Soon enough, under Calista''s watchful gaze, Charles successfully completed the exchange for the [Wind Dew]. However, what Calista didn''t expect was that after Charles obtained the [Wind Dew], a look of relief appeared on his face, and he slowly said, "I''m glad you didn''t continue competing, or else I would have had to pull out a second [Ice Ling Grass]." "This [Wind Dew] is very important to me; my mystical beast''s promotion depends on it." This time, Calista was completely stunned. He recalled the faint trace of amusement in Charles'' eyes earlier, and his brain began to race. Only then did he realize that Charles had done it on purpose! He had intentionally made Calista think Charles would give up. He had figured out that Calista only wanted to compete and didn''t actually need the [Wind Dew], so Charles wouldn''t waste many resources on it. "[Ice Ling Grass] is so rare, how could you possibly have a second one? Most people only find it by sheer luck in environments where it grows. You can''t possibly have another one!" Calista said to Charles. Without a word, Charles reached into his [Jet Ring] again and casually pulled out a few more [Ice Ling Grass], displaying them without hesitation. This time, Calista had nothing more to say. All his plans had been predicted by Charles, and he was successfully intimidated into backing off! Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instantly, a feeling of humiliation surged within Calista. After all, he was ranked sixth on the Central City [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies]. He was a genius Beast Master, the center of attention, yet he had been outmaneuvered by a mere level four Beast Master without even showing any emotion! "It''s fine, it''s fine. At first, Charles must have planned to trade for the [Wind Dew] with other materials. I made him waste some resources, so it''s not a loss for me," Calista reassured himself in his mind. However, Charles wasn''t going to let Calista off so easily. Since Calista had competed with him for items, Charles could certainly compete with him as well! During the rest of the auction, Charles began observing Calista''s facial expressions, gestures, and micro expressions, accurately guessing what Calista wanted and then starting to propose exchanges. Charles had a keen sense of Calista''s psychological limits, making Calista reluctantly add many more things to his offers! What if Calista decided to give up? Charles didn''t mind. He already had a lot of items, and with the bracelet Ezra had given him, his wealth had only increased. Seeing Calista dig his own grave felt like a worthwhile endeavor to Charles. "Your approach earlier was impressive. It seems I overestimated the geniuses on the [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies], and underestimated you," Ezra slowly spoke on the way back, his voice calm. As a level nine Beast Master, he understood everything that had happened at the auction. In his eyes, Calista, who had once seemed like a genius, now appeared like a child in front of Charles every move he made looked foolish. In the world of Beast Masters, strength was important, but intelligence was just as crucial. Many powerful Beast Masters had been outplayed by others and ended up with miserable outcomes. Charles'' intelligence and calmness were what Ezra appreciated the most. "Sometimes, I really feel like you''re not a teenager. You seem more like someone who has been through a lot of refinement," Ezra said, impressed. Charles didn''t know how to respond. It wasn''t that he was overly clever, but it seemed like Calista hadn''t had much real world experience. Though he knew how to disguise himself, he was still quite na?ve. ... [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] Name: Mia Element: Wind Level: Lv29 [View promotion materials] Quality: Emerald Skills: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike] Weakness: Abdomen/Lightning Likes: Alcohol Emotion: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 80 Evolution: 4 routes Description: This is a juvenile [Wind Falcon]. Feeding it plenty of meat will speed up its growth. Due to its genetics, it has a particular liking for alcohol. In the hotel''s training room, Charles looked at the information about Mia before exhaling a deep breath. Finally, the last mystical beast was about to complete its promotion. "By the way, I still haven''t given Mia the fine wine I bought in the City of Harmony. I''ve been too busy these days, but I''ll save it for when Mia completes the promotion as a celebration," Charles thought to himself. Mia''s unusual love for alcohol was truly unique. "Master, master, it''s finally my turn! I can''t wait any longer!" Mia''s voice rang out in Charles'' mind. Charles nodded and replied, "Get ready. After your promotion is successful, I have a very fine bottle of wine for you." Hearing Charles'' words, Mia immediately lifted her head, looking at him with eager anticipation. In the next moment, Charles took out the [Wind Dew] he had just obtained and tossed it to Mia. As soon as the [Wind Dew] touched Mia''s body, it transformed into a swirl of green mist, emitting a faint green glow. At the same time, a prompt appeared in front of Charles regarding Mia''s evolution route: "Your mystical beast Mia is in the process of promotion. Please select an evolution route!" Chapter 515 - 515: Skylar [Your mystical beast Mia is undergoing an evolution! Please choose an evolution path!] [A. Ordinary Evolution]: Mia will reach level 30, learn a new skill, and has a 90% success rate. If the evolution fails, her quality remains at Emerald grade. [B. Random Evolution]: Mia will reach level 30, strengthen a random skill, and has a 55% success rate. If the evolution fails, her quality remains at Emerald grade. [C. Designated Evolution]: Mia will reach level 30 and evolve into a Two Headed Moon Riding Wind Falcon with a 100% success rate. Requirements: Three Tier 6 Wind Attribute Beast Cores and Bone of Fission 1. [D. Critical Hit Evolution]: Mia''s quality will rise to Diamond grade, she will reach level 30, evolve into a Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon, and learn a new skill. The success rate is 99%, but if the evolution fails, her quality will drop to Gold grade. Charles carefully examined the evolution options displayed before him. The first two seemed fairly standard without any special advantages. However, the third evolution path, [C. Designated Evolution], caught his attention Bone of Fission was mentioned once again. Unfortunately, Charles didn''t have that particular material; otherwise, he might have considered this option. Then, his eyes landed on the fourth option, [D. Critical Hit Evolution]. His gaze immediately brightened. If he chose this path, Mia''s quality would increase from Emerald to Diamond, and she would also learn a brand new skill. Compared to other mystical beasts, Mia''s skill set was somewhat lacking. After weighing the options, the fourth evolution path appeared to be the best choice. The only drawback was the small risk after all, the success rate wasn''t 100%. "There''s no way Mia and I could be that unlucky, right? A 1% failure chance we wouldn''t actually hit that, would we?" Charles thought to himself. The other three options seemed even riskier, so after only a brief moment of hesitation, he made his decision. [D. Critical Hit Evolution] selected! In the next instant, Mia gently landed on the ground. A dense mist, glowing with a faint azure light, began swirling around her, rapidly surging into her body. The mist soon condensed into delicate blue filaments that wrapped around Mia, forming a thin cocoon. Charles initially thought the process would take some time, but to his surprise, Mia''s body suddenly began to tremble inside the cocoon. This unexpected development made Charles tense up. During past mystical beast evolutions, nothing like this had ever happened. His mind flashed back to the 99% success rate from the system notification, and an unsettling thought crept into his heart. "No way Did we actually hit that 1% failure rate?" Charles rushed to Mia''s side, but at that moment, her trembling gradually ceased. She began to calm down, her breathing steadying. Simultaneously, the blue filaments encasing her started to dissolve, vanishing as if they were being absorbed into her body. Watching Mia''s transformation, Charles finally let out a breath of relief. After about three more minutes, Mia slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head, letting out a powerful cry. The crisp and resonant sound echoed throughout the entire training room, and in that instant, Charles could feel the surrounding wind energy becoming noticeably denser. After completing her evolution, Mia''s body hadn''t changed much in size. However, the feathers on her forehead now emitted a faint azure glow, and her eyes had become more vivid and profound like two luminous pearls in the night, mesmerizing to behold. Eager to see what new skill Mia had acquired, Charles quickly pulled up her updated status panel. [Moon Riding Wind Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv30 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike], [Frenzied Gale Slash] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Lightning Attribute [Likes]: Alcohol [Mood]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 80 [Evolution]: 4 available paths [Description]: This is a Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon on the verge of entering its youth stage. As it continues to grow, it will unlock a new skill, further enhancing its combat abilities. Don''t forget to keep it happy with fine liquor. [Frenzied Gale Slash]: The Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon gathers and condenses the wind energy within its body, instantly unleashing a barrage of razor sharp wind blades like a torrential storm, slashing toward enemies in a wide area attack. Charles''s eyes lit up once again as he read through the details of [Frenzied Gale Slash]. A wide area attack would be incredibly useful, especially when facing multiple enemies at once. However, what caught his attention the most was the final note in the description it stated that once Mia entered her youth stage, she would unlock yet another new skill. "I wonder what skill she''ll learn... But judging by her growth rate, she should reach the youth stage pretty soon," Charles thought to himself. That was definitely good news. ... Central City, Central District Outside a Private Villa Near the Beast Master Guild Headquarters Three young men stood at the entrance of the villa, waiting impatiently. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sigh how much longer do we have to wait? We''re not even here to see Calista directly we''re meeting his friend, Cassian. Why is this taking so long?" complained a blond haired young man, visibly irritated. "Stop complaining," the black haired young man replied calmly. "You know exactly how important this mission is. Gaining influence through Calista''s family is crucial for Kingston, and as the prodigy of the Feng family, his opinion carries weight in their decisions." "No matter what happens, when we meet Cassian, do not show any signs of impatience. He''s our key to getting an introduction to Calista and we can''t afford to mess this up." As for the last young man, he remained silent, his head lowered as he watched the ants below, tirelessly carrying food. No one knew what he was thinking. His hair was as white as snow, and even his eyebrows and eyelashes were the same pure white. His skin was so pale that it resembled clouds in the sky, with faint blue veins visible beneath the surface. "Skylar, the reason I brought you here this time is to let you witness the geniuses of the Haunted Marsh and prepare for the upcoming battle against Genosha. Don''t act on your own later listen to my instructions at all times," the black haired young man said. However, the white haired boy named Skylar acted as though he hadn''t heard anything. He kept his head down, quietly watching the ants beneath his feet. The other two young men were already used to this behavior. Skylar was Kingston''s most formidable genius. Back when he had just reached the rank of a Level 5 Beast Master, he had already managed to defeat a Level 6 Beast Master instructor from Kingston Cyber Academy, an achievement that had shocked all of Kingston! Now, Skylar''s strength had advanced even further he had reached the peak of Level 5 Beast Master and was on the verge of stepping into Level 6. Their trip to Central City in the Haunted Marsh wasn''t just about trying to establish a connection with Calista''s Feng family it was also meant to give Skylar some real world experience and broaden his horizons. At that moment, footsteps suddenly echoed through the villa''s courtyard. The black haired and blond haired young men immediately straightened their postures, turning toward the entrance of the villa. They saw the man they had been waiting for Cassian walking out with a flattering smile on his face. His posture was slightly hunched, his hands raised in a servile manner. He called toward the inside of the villa, "Charles, I''ll be leaving now." There was no response from within. However, Cassian''s smile remained unchanged. When he reached the villa''s entrance, the moment he stepped outside, his once bowed posture straightened instantly, his expression turning cold and indifferent. "Cassian, did Calista Charles agree to meet with us?" the black haired young man cautiously asked. Cassian swept his gaze over the three of them, his face unreadable. Then, in an indifferent tone, he said, "Well, I haven''t brought it up yet. Charles isn''t in the best mood today, and even if I did ask, he wouldn''t agree to see you." "Ah what should we do then? We can''t stay in the Haunted Marsh for too long. Do you know when Charles might be in a better mood?" The blond haired young man, who had been complaining earlier, now spoke in a low, careful voice. Cassian''s lips curled into a slight smirk as he glanced disdainfully at the blond haired young man. "Cassian, what exactly put Charles in a bad mood today? Could you give us a little hint? Or perhaps tell us what we could do to improve his mood?" The black haired young man was quick to react, shifting his approach to probe for more information. Cassian shifted his gaze toward the black haired youth, the contempt in his eyes fading slightly. Then, in an unhurried tone, he spoke: "Sigh Apparently, some Level 4 Beast Master from the Abyssal Depths someone from Genosha, probably in his twenties managed to put Charles in a foul mood. If something were to happen to that guy if he were to embarrass himself in some way, and Charles were to hear about it, well, that might just improve his mood a little." Hearing Cassian''s words, the black haired young man kept a straight face on the surface, but his mind had already begun analyzing the situation. Anyone capable of making Calista suffer a setback wouldn''t be someone ordinary. But then again, how could someone from such a powerful background only be a Level 4 Beast Master in their twenties? Besides, judging from Cassian''s demeanor, he clearly didn''t take this person seriously. He simply didn''t want to lower himself by dealing with the matter personally, which was likely why he was passing this information along to them. "Cassian, people from Genosha and Kingston have always been at odds. It''s only natural for some conflict to break out when we cross paths. Just hearing about a Beast Master from Genosha already puts me in a bad mood," the black haired young man said with a smile. Cassian chuckled in response. Meanwhile, Skylar, who had remained silent all this time, continued staring at the ants beneath his feet. Then, slowly, he lifted his foot before stomping down hard. Chapter 516 - 516: Reversal of Identity "Teacher, my mystical beasts have all completed their promotions. When are we heading back?" After returning to the hotel, Charles contacted Teacher Ezra by phone. The main purpose of his trip to the Haunted Marsh had already been fulfilled. He had found the Gold Essence and Wind Dew, completed Mia and Little Gold''s promotions, and even managed to upgrade Mia''s quality from emerald to diamond. On top of that, he had met the legendary blacksmith giant Bellamy and received a list of materials for strengthening his Black Gold Long Knife. It was a trip full of gains. Charles planned to take another stroll through the Nightless District in the evening not only to enjoy the view of the district at night but also to search for the remaining materials on his list. After briefly explaining his plans to Teacher Ezra, the latter agreed without hesitation. They arranged to leave Central City the following morning and return to the Abyssal Depths from the Haunted Marsh. "After Little Gold and Mia completed their promotions, my physical attributes and internal energy also received a boost," Charles said to himself. "There''s still some time before evening. How about I go to the hotel''s training room and get some practice to adjust to the changes?" Charles quickly made a plan and then headed to the hotel''s training room. However, as he passed through the hotel lobby, he noticed someone was watching him. When he turned around, the gaze quickly disappeared. Not giving it much thought, Charles entered the training room and stayed there for several hours. Meanwhile, in the hotel lobby, a special incense filled the air with a calming fragrance. A young man with yellow hair sat restlessly, staring at the hallway leading to the training room. He muttered to himself in a low voice: "That guy is still in the training room. He''s in his twenties, and he''s still only a Level 4 Beast Master. If it were me, I would have given up on Beast Master training long ago and just enjoyed life." "Seriously, it''s crazy. He has such poor talent and still works so hard. What a fool." As the young man with yellow hair complained, a figure walked out from the hallway leading to the training room it was Charles. Charles walked slowly toward the hotel entrance, casually stretching and looking around. He absentmindedly glanced at someone who quickly lowered their head. Charles didn''t show any reaction. He stared at the hotel''s glass doors, which had turned a dark red from the setting sun. "It''s time to go for a walk," Charles muttered to himself, then turned and walked out of the hotel without looking back, heading toward the Nightless District. About half an hour later, Charles arrived near the Treasure Chamber''s building, but he didn''t go inside. He had already seen the items there, and none of them matched the materials on his list. This time, he planned to check out the black market and make good use of the information tips there might be some unexpected gains. "From my previous research, I know there are many black markets in the Nightless District, but their opening times and locations vary. Luckily, there''s one nearby!" Charles recalled the information he had gathered earlier, then headed toward a secluded alley. Soon, he arrived in an area bathed in pink light. The sounds of loud music, shouting, and curses echoed from the rooms on either side of the street. "Hey, what a handsome young man! Come play with me, I''ll give you half price, okay?" Several women, dressed provocatively with fiery figures but average looks, stood at the street corner and called out to Charles. Seeing that Charles didn''t respond, one of the women boldly added, "Hey, if you agree, you''ll be my twentieth customer of the day. How about I make it free for you?" Charles still didn''t answer, just quickening his pace. It was barely evening, and already there were twenty customers? That woman must be a Beast Master, or she wouldn''t be able to handle it. Continuing down the street, Charles came upon a run down convenience store with a sign nearly falling off, and he went straight inside. The light inside the store was dim, making it hard to see the layout. As soon as Charles stepped inside, a voice quickly called out, "We''re closed today, please leave, guest." Instead of turning to leave, Charles spoke in a calm tone, "I''m here to buy a mask, the most expensive one." After a brief silence, a rough looking wooden mask flew out of the darkness. Charles reached out to catch it, then pulled a gold coin from his Jet Ring and tossed it toward the voice. "Go straight ahead, then turn left. Stand in front of the tree in the yard, and wait there," the voice continued. Charles casually put on the mask, then followed the instructions. Soon, he passed through the convenience store and found a small yard. In the yard, there was a withered locust tree. He activated Divine Domain, strengthening his perception. Quickly, he noticed that just in front of the dead locust tree, there was a hidden underground passage. Other than that, nothing seemed unusual. Charles stood under the tree, waiting for the hidden underground passage to open, when he suddenly heard three sets of footsteps behind him. The first two were fairly normal, but the last one was incredibly light, almost like a predator stalking its prey, as if the person were hiding their movements like a leopard. If one didn''t listen closely, they wouldn''t even notice. A few seconds later, the three people approached, all wearing crude, poorly made wooden masks, their faces obscured. The three individuals didn''t speak, but occasionally glanced at Charles. A slight, hidden smirk curved at the corner of Charles''s mouth beneath his mask. He subtly sniffed the air around him, then spoke: "You''re not here for the first time, are you?" The person in the front seemed momentarily surprised. They deliberately lowered their voice and replied, "Hmm, of course not. Why do you ask?" Charles smiled and answered, "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that I''m here for the first time. Would you mind telling me if there''s anything I should be careful about?" "Sorry, I can''t," the person said bluntly. The atmosphere grew tense and cold. Luckily, just at that moment, the ground trembled slightly as a hidden underground entrance opened. Charles was the first to step inside, and shortly after, the three individuals followed him in. After winding through a series of twisting corridors, Charles soon saw a light ahead, and the sounds of bustling people reached his ears. He quickened his pace, and the three behind him mirrored his movement. Emerging from the passage, Charles found himself in what seemed to be a small market. People were coming and going, and various items were displayed along the sides of the road. Some vendors were writing on their signs, others were calling out, and a few stood quietly, observing everything around them. Of course, everyone here wore different types of wooden masks. This was the entry fee for the black market every person had to spend one gold coin to buy a mask before gaining access. Once inside, one could directly make purchases or find a spot to sell items. Once a trade was made, it was final. In the case of disputes, patrolling enforcers would step in to ensure order. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The convenience store Charles had entered earlier was merely one of the entrances. There were many others like it. Charles took a brief glance around the environment, then, noticing the three individuals behind him hadn''t yet entered, he seized the opportunity. With full force, he activated Moon Riding Wind, blending into the crowd of people moving back and forth. The next moment, the three people who had been following him quickly emerged, but they instantly stopped in their tracks. They looked at the passing crowd, unsure of what to do next. "Damn it, we lost him. I remember, he was wearing a red monkey mask, plain clothes, and white shoes," one of them muttered. As soon as he finished speaking, the person at the back suddenly said, "It''s not that we lost him. He spotted us." In an instant, the two people in front turned to look at the one at the back, disbelief evident on their faces. "How did you tell?" one of them asked. No one answered. "Sigh, never mind. Let''s just search slowly. Remember, red monkey mask, plain clothes, white shoes. Don''t act recklessly when you find him," one of them commanded. At this point, Charles had already arrived at the black market''s restroom. He casually took out some alchemy materials from his Storage Space, materials that could be used for dyeing, and quickly applied them to his mask. In no time, the mask turned black. He also made a few simple changes to his appearance before confidently walking out of the restroom, casually strolling around. "Really, three incompetent stalkers. Not paying attention to the details at all," Charles thought as he walked. He knew that the three who had been following him were likely the ones who had been watching him in the hotel lobby. Because when he was outside, Charles had smelled a very familiar scent it was the incense from the hotel lobby. Plus, right after he entered the yard, those three had followed him in, so Charles had already figured out they weren''t first timers. The short time gap between their actions suggested that only those who knew the convenience store was an underground black market entrance would be able to follow him so quickly. At that moment, Charles had already been giving them a hint, but no one had picked up on it. "Well, it''s boring anyway. I might as well stroll around and see if I can find where those three are. The roles of hunter and prey have switched now." Charles twitched his nose, constantly sniffing the air around him, starting to search for that familiar, distinct scent of incense. Now, he was the hunter. Chapter 517 - 517: The Appearance of Cassian Actually, Charles was also filled with confusion regarding the three people who had been following him earlier. If this had happened in Genosha or Calivia, it would have been understandable to have someone trailing or monitoring him. However, he had just arrived at Central City in the Haunted Marsh, and he hadn''t offended anyone or gotten into any significant conflicts he''d only had a bit of competition with that Calista person. "Could it be because of what happened at the auction? But wasn''t it him who raised the price first, trying to annoy me?" Charles thought, utterly puzzled. The underground black market was bustling with people, and there were many stalls. It was a place where one could find all sorts of things well crafted weapons, alchemical materials that looked impressive, and all kinds of items at various price points. Of course, everything in front of Charles was accompanied by an information prompt, making it easy for him to assess the items. He casually stood by a stall, glancing over the goods, instantly able to identify what was genuine and what was fake. It seemed to be a characteristic of the black market. As Charles strolled around, keeping an eye on the crowd, he was hoping to spot the three individuals who had followed him earlier. He knew that to uncover who was targeting him, he would need to gather clues from these three. Now that Charles had shaken off their pursuit, it was likely they would contact others. Once that happened, he would have a clearer picture of everything. Soon, while stopping by a stall, Charles suddenly caught a familiar scent in the air. His mind stirred, but he maintained a calm demeanor, showing no sign of change in his actions. "Let''s go, there''s nothing to see here. We''re here to do business, not to wander around," someone nearby muttered softly. Charles discreetly glanced over, immediately recognizing two familiar figures. Their masks, clothing, height, and body shapes there was no mistaking them. The two were the very individuals who had been trailing him earlier! One wore a white rabbit mask, while the other sported a green dog head mask. The person who had just spoken was the one with the green dog head mask. Charles kept a straight face and walked closer. "This looks interesting," said the person wearing the white rabbit mask slowly. "What''s so interesting about it? It''s just a mystical beast, a long eared rabbit with good self healing abilities. Other than being cute, it''s useless," the one with the green dog head mask responded, sounding extremely bored. He was keeping an eye on the people around them, seemingly anxious, and continued, "Let''s go. If we don''t finish this, we won''t get Cassian''s recommendation, and we''ll never meet Calista." Cassian? Calista? Charles overheard their conversation, surprised that, without even trying to investigate, they had revealed so much. Were the people tracking him really this unprofessional? Not a shred of competence! Charles then considered that they probably hadn''t realized he might reverse track them. Perhaps they simply thought he was just a regular Level 4 Beast Master. At this moment, the long eared rabbit mystical beast, which had been staring at the small cage on the stall, suddenly spoke up: "How much for this one, boss?" "This long eared rabbit is a top tier specimen," the stall owner replied with a smile. "You don''t need to worry about it getting sick or anything. Its self healing ability is so strong that even if it gets severely injured, it will heal itself without needing any care." "Well then," the stall owner continued, "since you seem sincere about wanting it, I''ll let it go for just five gold coins." Before the person wearing the white rabbit mask could say anything, his companion the one wearing the green dog head mask interrupted with a sarcastic remark: "Are you out of your mind? It''s just a pet mystical beast! It''s so weak that it can''t even be contracted by a human, and you''re asking for five gold coins? Are you crazy?" The stall owner opened his mouth to defend himself, but before he could respond, the person wearing the white rabbit mask simply said one sentence, leaving everyone else frozen in place. "I just want to know, if I skin it, will its fur grow back?" The person in the white rabbit mask asked, reaching a finger out to gently stroke the adorable long eared rabbit in the cage, his tone filled with curiosity. The stall owner was taken aback by the question. He swallowed nervously and, unsure, replied, "Well... I think it should... as long as it doesn''t lose too much blood, it should..." Hearing the stall owner''s response, the person in the white rabbit mask''s eyes lit up instantly. He excitedly said, "That''s good to know. I''m sure I won''t make such a small mistake as letting it bleed too much." Without hesitation, he pulled out five gold coins and tossed them to the stall owner. The stall owner quickly picked up the coins from the ground and, carefully lifting the cage, handed it over. The person wearing the green dog head mask quietly moved his body away to a distance, then spoke up: "Let''s go. We need to find a place to contact Cassian and see if there''s another way... sigh..." As the person in the white rabbit mask, holding the cage with the long eared rabbit, walked past Charles, he suddenly paused for a moment. He glanced at Charles, his eyes filled with a trace of excitement. His companion thought he had discovered something and quickly became alert. However, after carefully scrutinizing Charles, they noticed the color of his mask was different, and his clothes and shoes didn''t match. Out of curiosity, the companion quietly asked: "What''s up?" The person wearing the white rabbit mask didn''t answer. He simply looked at Charles a few more times before walking away with his companion. After they had walked a bit farther, the person in the white rabbit mask spoke up: "That person earlier was very interesting." "Interesting? We''ve got important business to attend to. Don''t stir up trouble," his companion responded, sounding somewhat exasperated. "The way he looked at me I didn''t like it. There was disgust in his eyes," the person in the white rabbit mask said slowly, his voice quiet. He paused again and continued, "When I stopped earlier, his first instinct was to casually glance at my throat and heart. Only someone with battle awareness similar to mine would do that." Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Always alert to everything around him, always ready to fight." "He''s the kind of opponent I''m looking for!" "Absolutely!" The person in the white rabbit mask, now named Skylar, became visibly excited. He gripped the cage with the long eared rabbit in his right hand and, with his left, began nervously chewing on his nails. His whole body trembled, as if he couldn''t contain the excitement building inside him. His companion, sensing the situation was getting out of hand, quickly muttered under his breath, "Skylar, your sister told you to listen to my orders. Have you forgotten?" "You''re not allowed to act recklessly. We still have business to finish!" At the mention of his sister, Skylar stood still for a moment, then, with some regret, lowered his left hand and nodded silently. Just then, the long eared rabbit inside the cage started to move restlessly. Skylar glanced at the rabbit but couldn''t shake off his thoughts about the person they had just encountered, and he suddenly felt quite disinterested. With a heavy sigh, he released his grip on the right side of the cage, and it immediately fell to the ground. Skylar then calmly raised his right foot and slowly stepped down. Crunch, squish! The sound of bones breaking and flesh being crushed filled the air as the once lively long eared rabbit was instantly reduced to a pile of mush. ... "Useless! You can''t even handle this little thing? I already told Wind, I''m waiting for you to embarrass Charles, and now you''re telling me you lost track of him?" In a secluded corner of the black market, Cassian raised a finger and cursed angrily. He had initially thought three people would be more than enough to handle Charles. Eager to succeed, Cassian had immediately told Calista about it. Calista had seemed to scold him on the surface, but Cassian, who knew her well, could easily tell from her subtle movements that she was secretly pleased. He had thought everything would go smoothly, but when he received the call, he could no longer sit still. He immediately rushed to the black market. "Cassian, this wasn''t our mistake. That guy, he really..." The person wearing the green dog head mask tried to explain, but Cassian immediately cut him off. "Shut up! If you don''t teach that guy a lesson and ease Wind''s anger, you can go back to Kingston!" Cassian shouted furiously. "Cassian, there''s another way we could block him at the hotel entrance, but if we do that, the city''s patrols and law enforcement will come to stop us..." The person wearing the green dog head mask only got halfway through his sentence before stopping. He noticed that Skylar''s behavior had suddenly changed, and something wasn''t right. "Skylar, what''s going on?" Following Skylar''s gaze, the person in the green dog head mask saw a figure standing not far away it was the person Skylar had wanted to fight earlier! Charles stood in the distance, slowly extending his hand to remove his mask, a mocking smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He even waved the mask in his hand, as if greeting them. He already knew who had sent these people. Since he hadn''t been able to find the items on his material list, why not take the opportunity to deal with these people? Charles had a general understanding of Calista''s intentions. It was likely that Calista had sent them to follow him to maintain face, or perhaps to preserve her perfect image in the eyes of others. Another reason, though, was the name Skylar. He had heard of him before Skylar was said to be Kingston''s most talented genius. Since the upcoming genius contest between Kingston and Genosha was fast approaching, it wouldn''t hurt to meet an opponent ahead of time. This way, Charles could not only show Calista that he wasn''t someone to be messed with, but also gather some information on his enemy killing two birds with one stone. Chapter 518 - 518: Skylars Condition "This guy! So he didn''t run away he''s been following us all along!" The man wearing the green dog headed mask exclaimed in surprise. The others immediately turned their gazes toward Charles. Cassian, in particular, darkened visibly. His expression turned cold as he ripped off his mask and snapped at Charles in a harsh voice: "You reckless brat! Do you have any idea who you''ve just messed with? And yet, you still dare to come here and provoke us?!" Hearing this, Charles couldn''t help but feel speechless. The way these people twisted the truth was truly impressive. Clearly, they were the ones who had been tailing him, targeting him so how did the narrative suddenly flip to him being the ignorant one who had overstepped? Was he supposed to just sit back and do nothing while Calista placed her bid at the auction? "Ridiculous. If you''ve got some mental issues, go get them checked at a hospital instead of barking like a dog in public," Charles said indifferently. He was seriously tempted to make a move, but this wasn''t the right place for it. A crowd had already begun gathering, and even some of the Black Market patrol guards had taken notice. Including Cassian, the opposing group consisted of four people. Charles wasn''t sure what level of strength Cassian possessed, but the guy didn''t give off any sense of danger. The one who did make him wary, however, was Ava the woman who had just purchased the long eared rabbit. That one was far more dangerous than the rest. "Fighting is strictly prohibited in the Black Market. If you''ve got an issue, take it outside!" A member of the patrol squad strode over, issuing a stern warning. Cassian gritted his teeth and shot Charles a reluctant glare. The people who ran the Black Market in the Sleepless District weren''t the kind of figures he could afford to offend. Even someone as prominent as Calista, a prodigy of the Feng family, would have to pay a steep price for causing trouble here. "Tch, consider yourself lucky, kid," Cassian spat. "But luck doesn''t last forever. Strength is what really matters. And you? You''re just a measly Rank 4 Beast Master so you''d better learn to keep your head down." Now that his actions had been exposed, there was no way he''d get another opportunity. There was no way to act within the Black Market, and if they took it outside, Charles would simply run the moment things got heated. It looked like he had no choice but to return and face Calista''s disappointment. He knew Charles Qingyang''s personality all too well Calista would be thrilled at first, but once she found out he had failed, she wouldn''t scold him outright. Instead, she would silently grow distant. Not just her, either. The people around her, those who followed her lead, would gradually start to alienate him as well. That was something Cassian simply could not accept. But right now, there was no way around it unless Charles suddenly lost his mind and voluntarily agreed to fight in the Barbaric Area of the black market. "You better remember, kid this isn''t over. If you''ve got the guts, meet me in the Barbaric Area. Otherwise, the next time you step foot in Central City, I''ll make sure you understand exactly which people in this place are not to be messed with," Cassian said through gritted teeth, unwilling to back down. Charles wasn''t particularly familiar with the Barbaric Area. After all, this was his first time visiting the black market in Central City''s Never Sleep District. He had only done some preliminary research beforehand. The so called Barbaric Area referred to a special section of the black market. It was a place meant to solve problems or rather, to deal with problematic people. To put it in the simplest and most brutal terms, when an irreconcilable conflict arose, as long as both parties agreed, they could settle it in the Barbaric Area with a fight to the death. The reason it was called the Barbaric Area was because, within its borders, the black market turned a blind eye. The moment both parties stepped inside, laws and morality ceased to exist. The only rule was this the strong walk out alive, while the weak either die or are crippled for life. It didn''t matter who you were or what status you held once you entered that zone, there was only battle. "I''m really curious about something," Charles said slowly. "I haven''t done anything out of line, and yet you''re acting like I killed your family or something. We haven''t even spoken before today, have we?" Cassian sneered in disdain and replied without hesitation, "People who don''t belong waste air just by breathing let alone someone like you, a clueless little brat. Don''t worry, though I won''t kill you. At most, I''ll cripple you so you can never act arrogant again." "So? Are you scared now?" Cassian stared directly into Charles''s eyes, searching for any trace of fear or panic. But Charles''s gaze held nothing but confusion like he was looking at a lunatic. That look made Cassian feel utterly humiliated. Right now, Charles was at a complete loss for words. One hundred thousand times speechless. He genuinely hadn''t expected that there could be so many brainless people in this world. He had once heard a saying: Most people in this world only seem like they can function normally but in reality, they''re far from sane. And now, Charles found that statement to be painfully accurate. There were far too many irrational people. And dealing with them? A total waste of time. "Your name is Charles, right?" Cassian smirked. "Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to dig up every piece of information about you. I''ll make you understand what happens when you provoke someone you shouldn''t. Your friends, your family they won''t be spared either." Charles froze for a moment. Then, his gaze turned ice cold as sharp and merciless as the scythe of the Grim Reaper, poised to claim countless lives. When Cassian met his eyes, he instinctively took a step back. A second later, he snapped out of it, and his initial panic twisted into rage. He had actually been intimidated by the look of a mere Tier 4 Beast Master? If word got out, how the hell would he ever show his face in Central City again? "What are you staring at? If you kneel down and beg for mercy right now, I''ll spare you!" Cassian said slowly. What he didn''t know was that this wasn''t the first time someone had said something like that to Charles. In fact, every single person who had said such a thing to him had met a bad end it seemed like they all ended up dead. "Let''s go," Charles casually tossed the mask in his hand to the ground and said coolly. Cassian didn''t immediately grasp what was happening and asked, "Go where?" "To the Barbaric Area. I''ve known about it for a long time. There''s no point in talking more with someone like you. Once you feel the pain, you''ll naturally regret it," Charles said as he turned his attention to a nearby black market patrol officer. "Excuse me, can you tell me where the Barbaric Area is?" Charles asked politely. The patrol officer was momentarily stunned, then he looked at Charles and kindly whispered, "Brother, there''s really no need. Cassian is a Level 6 Beast Master he''s very strong. Sometimes it''s better to just endure, and it''ll pass." It wasn''t until the patrol officer finished speaking that Cassian''s face broke into an excited grin. He hadn''t expected Charles to be this arrogant! The guy had really lost his mind and was about to go with him to the Barbaric Area! "Shut up! This isn''t your business!" Cassian shouted angrily, glaring at the patrol officer who had just spoken, his eyes full of menace. "Well, I''ve said what I needed to," the patrol officer replied, ignoring Cassian. He turned to Charles and added, "The Barbaric Area is to the north. You''ll see a blood red area that''s where it is." S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, another voice suddenly broke the silence. "The person he''s fighting is me!" Skylar''s voice rang out sharply. His teammates were momentarily stunned, but then they saw the uncontrollable trembling in Skylar''s body and his eyes now glowing a deep red. Two of his teammates, who were from the same country, instinctively took several steps back and started trying to dissuade him. "Wait, your sister told you to follow my orders, not to act on your own. If you " Before his teammate could finish speaking, Skylar turned to face him. His eyes were now a blood red hue, like a wild beast already lost in a bloody fight, with no trace of reason left only pure, unrelenting bloodlust. In Kingston, any Beast Master with a bit of talent knew one deadly taboo never provoke Skylar or his sister. When Skylar was a child, he had witnessed his entire family being brutally murdered. His enemies had tied him and his sister up, forcing them to watch every agonizing detail of the slaughter. At the time, Skylar''s sister had passed out from the horror, but Skylar he had kept his eyes wide open, terrified that he might miss even a single moment of the cruelty. After Skylar and his sister were rescued, he showed not a single trace of fear completely unlike a normal child. He could recall every detail of his family''s slaughter with unsettling clarity. When he recounted the story, his words were so gruesome that they made people around him feel physically sick. But Skylar himself? His face held only an excited smile and even a hint of regret. "What a shame you came too early." That was the first thing Skylar said after being rescued. Now, in his current state, none of his teammates dared to provoke him. They could only desperately bring up his sister, hoping to snap him out of it. The man wearing the green dog head mask fumbled for his phone, hastily trying to call Skylar''s sister. But before he could dial, Skylar''s shadow appeared right behind him. A cold fingertip brushed against his spine. A low, almost gentle voice whispered in his ear: "I have no interest in you. But I wouldn''t mind letting you see what your own spine looks like while you''re still alive." The moment those words reached his ears, the man''s legs gave out. He nearly collapsed to the ground. "You want to fight him?" Cassian scoffed. "You think you can? A Beast Master from a backwater place like Kingston? You probably aren''t even that strong." He couldn''t understand why the others looked so uneasy. In his mind, only one thought mattered no matter what, Charles had to suffer. Skylar let out a soft chuckle. Without a word, he slowly drew two weapons razor thin, like surgical scalpels. Then, he lifted his gaze and locked eyes with Cassian. Chapter 519 - 519: The Level 9 Beast Master of the Underground Black Market "What do you mean by this? How dare you draw your weapon against me! Do you want to die?!" Cassian yelled, his eyes locked on Skylar''s red pupils, a sense of unease creeping into his mind. He quickly scolded Skylar, trying to steady himself. For some reason, Cassian had an overwhelming feeling that he was no longer the predator but rather, he had become a defenseless little rabbit, completely at the mercy of a predator who was ready to strike and kill him in an instant. "I''m a Level 6 Beast Master, higher than him!" Cassian thought desperately, trying to shake off the bizarre sensation. "Why do I feel like this? This is absurd! Ridiculous!" He fought to stay calm, focusing all his energy on staring into Skylar''s eyes, trying to project his strength and intimidate him. But what he didn''t realize was that he had already become the prey, with the hunter locking onto him, and any mistake on his part could be fatal. "Skylar! What do you think you''re doing?" the man in the green dog-head mask shouted, panic seeping into his voice. "Once we get back to Kingston, your sister will know about everything you''re doing!" His heart raced with worry. If Skylar angered Cassian, it could ruin their chances of forming an alliance with Calista. If that happened, he''d face serious consequences when he returned. Kingston desperately needed support from all factions, especially since a Level 9 Beast Master from Genosha had appeared, tipping the balance of power against them. If they didn''t find a way to increase their leverage, the consequences would be disastrous. So, this man had no choice but to try and calm Skylar down by mentioning his sister. At the mention of "sister," Skylar visibly paused for a moment. Then, he turned his gaze back to Cassian and slowly spoke: "Why don''t I help you out later? I want to fight him." "You? You''re just a Level 5 Beast Master! I''m a Level 6 Beast Master!" Cassian scoffed, his confidence soaring. He was sure of his superiority. In the Ethereal Grove, there was a well-known saying: the higher the level of a Beast Master, the greater the gap in combat power. Cassian had no doubt he could easily defeat Charles, a Level 4 Beast Master. He knew exactly how vast the difference was between a Level 4 and a Level 6 Beast Master. Back when he was a Level 4, facing a Level 6 Beast Master''s attacks, he had only been able to last for a short while. He had no chance of winning. "This fight must end in victory. So I''ll handle it myself. A Level 4 Beast Master is nothing. If I lose, I''ll have no face to show to anyone." Cassian said dismissively, fully confident that he could end the fight quickly. "No, you can''t. Let me do it! He''s like me. I can sense his power." Skylar said, his voice excited, his hands tightening around the weapons. It was as if he was struggling to keep his instincts in check, a wild hunger for battle rising within him. He didn''t know how strong Charles was, but he knew how strong he was. As a Level 5 Beast Master, he had already defeated a Level 6 Beast Master before. Yet, facing Charles, he felt an instinctive dangerous sensation it was as if he were facing an endless ocean, unaware of when it would suddenly rise up and crash down with a massive wave, drowning him completely. But! The better the sailor, the more they long to conquer the sea! Now, Skylar''s mind was consumed with just one thought battle! "My sister will understand. If I miss this opportunity, I might never get another one. A battle between geniuses from Kingston and Genosha there won''t be another opponent this powerful." "Even though I''ve never met the one they call Genosha''s strongest genius, Charles, I have a feeling... the Charles standing in front of me right now is far stronger than that Charles could ever be!" Skylar''s thoughts raced. The person before him was also named Charles, but his age and appearance were completely different from Genosha''s hero, the so-called greatest genius. Skylar couldn''t help but wonder if he let this chance slip away, would he ever encounter an opponent that excited him this much again? "Skylar! Come here for a second. Your sister''s calling you on video." The man in the green dog-head mask suddenly spoke, tossing a phone straight at Skylar. Instinctively, Skylar caught it, his fingers immediately covering the camera. He took a deep breath, pulled off the mask covering his face, and adjusted his expression. Then, forcing a stiff smile, he answered the call. Just moments ago, he had been itching for battle, but now, he suddenly transformed into an innocent, harmless young boy. "Sis, don''t worry. I''m not doing anything reckless." "Mm-hmm, I got it. I''ll behave." "I''m ready. I''m going to defeat all of Genosha''s so-called geniuses." "I know. No killing. I promised, didn''t I? Trust me, sis. Anyway, I''ve got something to take care of here, so I have to go." "My phone''s about to die really, I''m not ignoring your calls. Bye, sis." Skylar spoke as if no one else was around. The moment he hung up, his expression darkened. He clenched his fist, crushing the phone into a mangled piece of scrap metal before tossing it back. "Do you have any idea what you just made me miss?! If I hadn''t promised my sister, you''d already be dead!" The man in the green dog-head mask let out a visible sigh of relief instead of getting angry. Just then, Charles turned and started walking toward the direction the patrolling officer had pointed out earlier. Without looking back, he left a single remark behind: "What are you waiting for? To be honest, you''re not even as strong as the guy who was so desperate to fight me. He''s more dangerous than you." Cassian stood there, stunned. His gaze flickered between Skylar and Charles. Only one thought echoed in his mind How the hell could a mere Level 5 Beast Master be stronger than him? Although his talent wasn''t enough to earn him a place on Central City''s Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, he was still far beyond what some Beast Master from a backwater like Kingston could ever hope to match! "Tch, you talk too much. Let''s see if you can still run your mouth after I break your damn jaw!" Cassian sneered, his expression filled with contempt. Without hesitation, he followed Charles, heading straight for the Barbaric Area of the underground black market. Their movement didn''t go unnoticed. The commotion quickly drew the attention of nearby Beast Masters who had just been strolling through the night market. One by one, they turned their heads, then followed behind Charles and Cassian, eager to witness the upcoming battle firsthand. In a lavishly decorated room deep within the underground black market, a man in his fifties sat quietly, listening to a report from one of the black market''s staff members. "Interesting It''s been a while since anyone stepped into the Barbaric Area. And this time, it''s Cassian the one who always follows Calista around." He spoke casually, as if merely observing a passing curiosity. Then, he asked, "Who''s his opponent? Do we have any intel?" The staff member responded immediately, "Sir, we haven''t been able to gather any information on him. He''s likely from out of town, completely unknown in Central City. Looks to be in his early twenties, and his strength isn''t particularly impressive. No idea what gave him the courage to accept Cassian''s challenge." "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "Cassian''s actually pretty decent definitely stronger than your average Level 6 Beast Master." At that moment, the man, who had been addressed as "Sir," slowly rose from his seat. He looked at those around him and said, "Well, we''ve got nothing better to do right now. Why not go take a look?" "Sounds good. Calista will probably hear about this soon," a woman''s voice responded elegant, yet distant. The woman who spoke appeared to be in her thirties, radiating an air of maturity. Her expression, however, was laced with a natural arrogance, as if she kept the entire world at arm''s length. "Heh, that brat Calista will definitely show up," the man chuckled. "He''s probably already on his way. First, he''ll put on a little act, pretending to stop the fight he has to, of course. After all, Cassian is a Level 6 Beast Master, and this Charles kid well, word is he''s only at Level 4." "If Calista doesn''t show up, people might accuse Cassian of bullying the weak. But the moment he does, all he has to do is put on a show, and suddenly, it''ll look like Charles was the one biting off more than he could chew completely oblivious to his own limits." The man''s voice was calm, yet laced with amusement, as if he knew exactly how things would play out. Compared to Calista, a prodigy ranked sixth on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, he was far more intrigued by this Charles. A mere twenty-something-year-old, only at Level 4 as a Beast Master what could possibly make him think he could take on Cassian? "You seem quite curious as well. Then let''s go take a look," the elegant and mature woman said slowly. "Callum, who do you think will walk out of Barbaric Area alive?" Callum, the man addressed by name, gave a slight shake of his head and replied, "Hard to say. But for a Level 4 Beast Master to defeat Cassian, a Level 6 Beast Master, that''s going to be quite the challenge. After all, Cassian isn''t just any ordinary Level 6 Beast Master." There was another reason Callum wanted to be there in person to ensure absolute order within the underground black market. The more chaotic a place was, the more it needed structure. That was something he had come to understand after running the black market for years. After all, the people who passed through here the materials they traded, the weapons and equipment they exchanged were all things of uncertain origin, often tied to trouble in one way or another. That was why every Beast Master who stepped into the underground market needed to know that this was a place where their safety was guaranteed, where they wouldn''t have to worry about unnecessary problems. As a Level 9 Beast Master, Callum would be an undisputed force anywhere else. But in Central City, a Level 9 Beast Master was far from being someone truly important. "Let''s go," Callum said with a smirk. "If anything goes wrong in the underground market, I''ll have a hard time explaining it to the higher-ups. Who knows? I might even get punished and sent to Abyssal Great Wall, that godforsaken place in the middle of nowhere." With that, he turned and stepped out of the room. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 520 - 520: Calista Appears The Barbaric Area was located in a relatively remote part of the underground black market. Since it had been quite some time since anyone had resolved a dispute there, the event had drawn a sizable crowd of onlookers. For most people who ventured into the black market, the last thing they wanted was to get themselves into trouble. But watching someone else''s conflict? That was something they had no problem enjoying. As time passed, Charles finally arrived at the Barbaric Area. The place was hard to miss the ground was stained a deep, dark red, soaked with blood over the years. A thick scent of rust filled the air. "This should be the place. Are there any rules?" Charles asked directly, glancing at the people nearby. From within the crowd, someone immediately shouted in response, "No rules at all! As long as both participants step into the Barbaric Area, anything goes! You can use whatever means you like even banned miracle drugs or specialized gear!" "There''s just one thing that really matters once the fight begins, only one person is walking out of here alive. If you start the battle and then decide you want to back out halfway through? Not happening. The black market enforcers will make sure both of you pay a very steep price for that." "That''s right, kid. You don''t look that strong. Why don''t you just admit defeat and back out while you still can?" "Hahaha! What are you talking about? Backing out now would ruin all the fun! Hey, kid, hurry up and start already I can''t wait any longer!" "Are you serious? A fight between a Level 4 Beast Master and a Level 6 Beast Master? What''s so exciting about that? We all know how this ends Cassian is going to crush him. I can already picture how much pain this guy is about to be in." "Wait, look over there! Isn''t that Calista, ranked sixth on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies? What''s he doing here? Is he trying to stop the fight?" "As expected of Calista! What a person of character he must have come to prevent his friend from using his strength to bully the weak!" "Yeah, that''s gotta be it!" The crowd that had been entirely focused on Charles and Cassian immediately shifted their attention the moment Calista appeared. A wave of admiration and excitement spread through the gathered spectators, their voices filled with praise and awe. Upon spotting Calista, the once-arrogant Cassian underwent an immediate transformation. Before Calista could even reach him, he rushed forward, his previously proud posture now replaced with a noticeable hunch, his back slightly bent as he approached. "What''s going on here? Why are you about to fight a Level 4 Beast Master in the Barbaric Area? Isn''t this just blatant bullying?" Calista frowned as he spoke. Though his words were directed at Cassian, his gaze never left Charles. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction, as if silently taunting him: "Weren''t you supposed to be impressive? Didn''t you befriend Isolde and even gain the favor of the legendary blacksmith giant, Bellamy? Yet now, even one of my subordinates is enough to push you into a corner? I haven''t even personally made a move against you yet." With a warm, almost brotherly smile, Calista turned to Charles and said, "Brother Charles, my friend here was a bit too impulsive. How about this you two can settle this privately later. There''s no need to make such a big scene." Charles frowned slightly. To be honest, he found people like Cassian who came straight at him looking for trouble far less irritating than someone like Calista. There was something about his false politeness that was utterly repulsive. "No need. Once I take care of Cassian, this matter will be over. Besides, there was never any conflict between us in the first place," Charles responded flatly. "That doesn''t sound right, Brother Charles. Be honest if there''s no conflict, then why would Cassian challenge you in the Barbaric Area? If you tell me what''s really going on, I can help resolve it for you." Calista let out a small sigh, his voice laced with feigned concern. "But if you keep resisting like this, there''s nothing I can do to help. Cassian is a Level 6 Beast Master do you really think you can defeat him?" Charles met Calista''s gaze directly and replied, "I wouldn''t know. But maybe some people have been suppressing their true nature for so long that it''s twisted their minds. Who knows what goes on in the head of someone like that? A normal person wouldn''t be able to understand." The warm smile on Calista''s face froze instantly. He knew without a doubt that Charles was talking about him. "Sigh Since you''re so determined, Charles, I won''t try to stop you," Calista said with an exaggerated sigh, turning to Cassian. "Cassian, just be careful, alright? Don''t go too hard on him. Charles and I are still friends, after all." Cassian immediately understood the signal. His expression twisted into a look of mock hesitation as he replied, "Calista, I can only promise to hold back as much as I can. But if you''re not going to stop this, I might just have to cripple this kid." The surrounding spectators, watching the exchange between Cassian and Calista, started murmuring amongst themselves: "I don''t know what kind of grudge this Charles guy has against Cassian, but even after Calista personally stepped in to mediate, he still refused that''s just" "Exactly! He was already given a way out, yet he''s still acting so recklessly. Does he really think he can challenge a Level 6 Beast Master like Cassian? Where does he get that kind of confidence?" "Maybe he thinks he can just surrender if things get too dangerous? But the Barbaric Area only lets one person walk out of there standing." "You guys really think Calista is trying to help Charles? I don''t know To me, it feels like he''s deliberately provoking him. Am I imagining things?" "You''re definitely imagining things! Calista may only be ranked sixth on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, but his popularity is easily in the top three! He''s practically perfect talented, charismatic How could he be scheming something?" Hearing the whispers around him, Calista''s eyes narrowed slightly, his smile threatening to spill over. That''s right he was jealous. Jealous that Charles had such a good relationship with Isolde and that damned blacksmith giant, Bellamy. A Level 4 Beast Master? Seriously? Why the hell should someone like him a rising star, a prodigy of Central City struggle to gain Bellamy''s favor while Charles, a complete nobody, managed it so easily? When he went to visit Bellamy, the giant didn''t even let him finish a sentence before sending him flying with a single punch. Sure, Bellamy was infamous for his bad temper, but still Calista could accept being treated that way. What he couldn''t accept was that the same Bellamy, who barely even acknowledged his existence, had actually called Charles a friend. "I am the future of Central City. The rising star that everyone admires. And you you''re just a pathetic Level 4 Beast Master. Twenty-something years old and still only at Level 4? What a joke." "I refuse to let someone like you surpass me. So you might as well become the worthless trash you were meant to be." As Charles slowly stepped into the Barbaric Area, Calista''s gaze darkened for just a moment, a flicker of cold malice flashing across his eyes. Meanwhile, in Kingston''s trio, the man wearing the green dog-head mask suddenly reached up and ripped it off the moment he spotted Calista. Underneath the mask was a young man with dark hair the very same one who had been waiting outside Calista''s villa. "Hah, see? Calista looks so approachable and easygoing. This just made our job a whole lot easier! Let''s go introduce ourselves." The black-haired young man spoke excitedly. Skylar shot him a dispassionate glance and stated bluntly, "You''re an idiot." "Huh?" The young man blinked, caught off guard. Skylar barely spared him another look before shifting his gaze to Calista. He knew the type. The way Calista carried himself, the way he smiled Skylar had seen it before. It was the same act he put on in front of his older sister to appear obedient and well-behaved. "This guy He''s fake to the core." That was Skylar''s first and immediate impression of Calista. At the same time, Calista casually glanced back at the three of them, his face still carrying that same warm, gentle smile. However, deep within his eyes, there was a fleeting trace of something else something far less obvious. For just a brief moment, his gaze met Skylar''s. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that instant, Skylar''s pupils began to turn a faint shade of red, and his entire body trembled uncontrollably. "Hmph. Just locking eyes with me is enough to make him shake? What a pathetic coward." "Cassian really knows how to pick them these guys are useless." Still, even though the plan had fallen apart, there was a silver lining. The way things had played out had unexpectedly earned him even more public approval. "At least my image in the public eye has improved. That alone makes this entire fiasco worthwhile." That thought alone was enough to satisfy him. Meanwhile, the dark-haired young man from Kingston''s group was watching Skylar with growing panic. Seeing how agitated he was, he quickly tried to intervene. "My guy listen, we came here to befriend Calista, not to start a fight with him! And in case you forgot, he''s a Level 7 Beast Master. If you go up against him, you won''t last ten seconds!" Skylar''s expression slowly returned to its usual cold indifference. "You''re not wrong. If I fought him now, I''d die." His voice was eerily calm, almost unsettlingly so. "If I were a Level 6 Beast Master, though then maybe, just maybe, I could take him down with me." Skylar might''ve been unhinged, but he wasn''t stupid. In a battle between Beast Masters, the power gap between levels was overwhelming. Even managing to take your opponent down with you was an almost impossible feat. But then what about Charles? Skylar''s gaze instinctively shifted toward Charles, who had already stepped into the Barbaric Area. He wasn''t excited to see who would win or lose. What he truly wanted to see Was exactly how Charles planned to defeat Cassian. Chapter 521 - 521: Callum Just as Charles and Cassian slowly walked into the Barbaric Area, Callum, who had just been in the underground black market office, along with the mature woman sitting across from him, had already arrived nearby. They casually found a less crowded spot to observe everything happening on the scene. "This kid, Charles, has something special about him, huh? Not ordinary at all," Callum said calmly. He was no ordinary level 9 Beast Master and could immediately sense that something was off with Charles. On the other hand, the mature woman beside Callum seemed somewhat confused as she observed Charles closely. After a moment, she found nothing unusual. She then asked with some curiosity, "This Charles looks like just an ordinary level 4 Beast Master, and he''s getting a bit old too. Doesn''t seem to have anything remarkable about him." Callum chuckled slightly and casually explained, "It''s normal that you can''t see it. Even a typical level 9 Beast Master would have trouble noticing the abnormalities about him right away. If I''m not mistaken, he''s probably disguised using a tool made from the flesh of a Transforming Beast." "The Transforming Beast is an extremely rare mystical beast. Most people might never even encounter one in their lifetime. This kid''s luck is pretty good, though I wonder how old he really is." Callum knew the mature woman beside him was named Metamorpher. She was a renowned teacher from the main branch of the Cyber Academy and held the strength of a level 8 Beast Master, with exceptional teaching skills. She was here specifically to ask for his help. Metamorpher nodded slightly. After hearing Callum''s words, she couldn''t help but glance at Charles a few more times, clearly growing more curious. "Typically, when someone tries to disguise themselves, they aim to look younger or more attractive. Maybe that''s the case here too," she mused. "And this Charles seems unusually mature and composed. Throughout the whole situation, he''s had no rash reactions or youthful impetuosity. He''s probably been through a lot." At this, Metamorpher thought that if Charles were an ordinary young person, he would have already become agitated when facing Cassian. But Charles was different his face remained almost expressionless, and his tone was calm. That''s why she believed his real age was likely older. Callum shook his head. He didn''t agree with Metamorpher''s assessment. Just as he was about to voice his opinion, he suddenly turned his head toward the corner of the crowd. Such an unusual movement naturally caught Metamorpher''s attention as well. She followed Callum''s gaze and saw a mysterious figure, cloaked in black with their face hidden, slowly making their way from the corner toward them. "It''s been a while," Ezra said in a low voice, looking at the slightly dazed Callum. About four or five breaths later, Callum finally reacted. He took a deep breath, then looked at Ezra with a complicated expression. He first nodded silently, then asked, "You''ve recovered? Planning to come see me, the sinner, and then...?" Before Callum could finish his sentence, Ezra interrupted him directly, saying, "You''re not a sinner. No one blames you for that incident. They were my partners, and they were your partners too. I know you, just like me..." Ezra only spoke half of his sentence because he noticed Callum''s body tremble slightly, his hands shaking just a little, as though recalling something unbearably painful. Ezra sighed helplessly. Callum was in even more pain than he was, because among the people who had died back then, one of them had been his wife. Many years ago, he, Callum, Callum''s wife, a man named Morphabeast, and several other companions had fought side by side at the Abyssal Great Wall, giving their all to protect the peace of the entire Ethereal Grove. Then something happened that caused Morphabeast to completely lose faith in the Ethereal Grove. At that time, Callum had noticed something was off about Morphabeast, but out of trust for his comrade, he didn''t think much of it. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t until they left the Abyssal Great Wall to carry out a special mission outside the Ethereal Grove that they encountered an unexpected danger. Had everyone fought with all their might at that moment, the whole team would have made it back safely. But instead, when Morphabeast saw his comrades in danger, he turned and walked away. That decision left the team in ruins, with only a critically wounded Callum and him barely clinging to life. Afterward, Callum gave up fighting at the Abyssal Great Wall and chose to accept the invitation from the so called "Poison Girl" in the Ten Person Council, taking over the black market operations. Ezra, after recovering from his injuries, found that his strength had dropped from a level 9 Beast Master to a level 8 Beast Master. He returned to the Genosha Cyber Academy, and it was there, during recruitment, that he met Charles. "It''s not your fault, it''s Morphabeast''s! I''ll find him myself!" Ezra said with absolute conviction. He couldn''t understand why a partner, someone who had fought alongside them through life and death, would choose to betray them. Seeing Ezra''s determination, Callum took a deep breath. He seemed as if someone had ripped his spine from his body. His once upright posture slowly lost the strength to support him, and he spoke, his voice heavy: "Back then, the situation was never resolved. Venoma''s son from the Beast Sect didn''t die. Instead, he lost his Beast Master powers and became an ordinary man." Ezra froze, disbelief spreading across his face. His body instinctively took a step back, his lips trembling as he slowly said, "He didn''t die? How could that be? That son of a b**** was the one who caused Morphabeast''s sister''s death! How could he still be alive? No, no! Wasn''t it agreed that we''d put that bastard in a Beast Master prison and execute him?" "There are members of the Ten Person Council within the Beast Sect. Venoma paid a huge price to save his son''s life. Only Morphabeast and I know the truth about this," Callum said, each word seeming to take all his energy. "So, after you return to the Abyssal Great Wall, just stay there. The world outside the Ethereal Grove is far too dangerous. Morphabeast has never returned. He''s probably already dead," Callum said as he closed his eyes. Ezra fell silent as well. He had always thought that the one who caused Morphabeast''s sister''s death had already been executed, but to learn that he was still alive was a shock. Just then, a sudden gasp of surprise rang out from the crowd. Someone loudly exclaimed: "Impressive! Cassian''s mystical beast looks extraordinary. I heard that even his lowest ranked mystical beast is platinum grade!" "You haven''t been paying attention to the young prodigy Beast Masters from Central City, have you? Cassian may not make it onto the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, but his strength is nothing to scoff at. With four platinum grade mystical beasts and two emerald grade mystical beasts, he can easily crush most Beast Masters!" "Sigh, those prodigies from the big families really have it good. Unlike me, no matter how hard I work, I can only contract a single platinum grade mystical beast." "That''s enough. For us regular Beast Masters, having a platinum grade mystical beast is already pretty impressive. Don''t compare yourself to them they''re true geniuses!" As the discussions swirled around him, Cassian smiled smugly. He looked around at the six earthy mystical beasts surrounding him, then turned his gaze toward Charles, who had yet to summon his mystical beast. With a hint of disdain, he said: "What''s wrong? Are you too scared to summon your mystical beast? Afraid you''ll summon something from the Bronze Division or Silver grade? I bet when your mystical beasts see mine, they''ll be too scared to fight!" Charles didn''t respond. Instead, he focused on the information about Cassian''s summoned mystical beasts: Rock Armored Wild Boar Element: Earth Level: 51 Grade: Platinum Skills: Tough and Durable Skin, Savage Charge, Fang Attack, Rapid Recovery, The Quake of the Earth Weakness: Poison Mutated Two Headed Earth Dragon Element: Earth Level: 53 Grade: Emerald Skills: The Silent Trap, Land Spear Assault, Burrowing Underground, Petrified Skin, Vibration Sound Waves Weakness: Poison Four platinum grade earth mystical beasts and two emerald grade earth mystical beasts. Their levels were much higher than Charles''s mystical beasts, but Charles wasn''t worried. He quickly reviewed the information about Cassian''s mystical beasts and noticed that Cassian''s beasts only had one or two control abilities, while his own mystical beasts didn''t have any significant speed weaknesses. The only one that might be slower was Little Gold. However, after the promotion ceremony, Little Gold would be able to fly. With Mousie riding on Mia''s back, the only beast left on the ground would be Max. Charles trusted Mia quite a bit. Plus, with Mia, Little Gold, and Mousie providing aerial support, they could disrupt Cassian''s beasts'' attacks. At the very least, the mystical beast fight would go on for a while. Then, the next phase of the battle would be his to finish. In just two or three breaths, Charles had already formulated a rough strategy, complete with some details. Of course, he''d need to adjust depending on Cassian''s movements he would remain flexible and adapt as needed. Cassian looked at Charles smugly. He was about to continue mocking him for not summoning his mystical beast, assuming it was because the beast''s quality was too low, when suddenly, he saw four hexagram arrays materialize around Charles. One after another, mystical beasts that looked extraordinary appeared before his eyes. The first to appear was Max, the Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf! Standing at four meters tall, with a body length exceeding seven meters, it had nine tails fanned out, constantly waving. Its body was adorned with red and blue stripes and intricate patterns, giving it an aura that was both mysterious and dangerous. Chapter 522 - 522: Cuny Becomes His Teacher The second to appear was the Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon, Mia. The moment Mia appeared, it flew into the sky, speeding around the arena in a circle. While Mia wasn''t as large or imposing as Max, its speed was extraordinary. As it flew through the air, afterimages appeared in its wake! The faint bluish light on Mia''s forehead further added an air of elegance and danger to its presence. Next came Mousie. As a Dark Demon God Growth Form, Mousie appeared to be unremarkable just an ordinary flying squirrel, really. But the moment Mousie appeared, Cassian''s mystical beasts reacted instantly. The two emerald grade mystical beasts were still holding their ground, but the remaining four platinum grade mystical beasts began to tremble slightly, slowly lowering their heads. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cassian hadn''t yet noticed the odd behavior in his mystical beasts; his attention was fully on Charles''s final mystical beast. The last to appear was Little Gold, the Dual Winged Savage Golden Devouring Beast. Its size was second only to Max''s, but the moment it appeared, it was immediately under Charles''s command. Two metallic wings sprouted from its back, and it soared into the sky. Seizing the moment, Mousie leapt onto Little Gold''s back, and Mia completed the relay in the air, allowing Mousie to steady itself by holding onto the feathers on Little Gold''s back. All of this happened in the span of just a few breaths. The crowd, who had been impressed by Cassian''s mystical beasts just moments ago, suddenly fell into a stunned silence. Many of them didn''t even recognize Charles''s summoned mystical beasts, let alone know their quality. "Wait, did I just imagine that, or did it seem like Cassian''s mystical beasts were actually afraid of Charles''s mystical beasts after he summoned them?" "You''re not seeing things, I thought the same. What quality are Charles''s mystical beasts? Does anyone know?" "Where''s the Beast Sect? Don''t you guys know the most about mystical beasts? Come on, explain to us, what are the qualities of these mystical beasts?" Before long, someone spoke up: "The one with the metallic wings, flying in the air, should be a different evolutionary form of the Savage Gold Eater Beast, called the Dual Winged Savage Golden Devouring Beast. Its quality is Diamond." "The cyan wind type mystical beast is probably an evolved form of the Moon Riding Wind Falcon, I think it''s called the Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon. It''s also Diamond grade!" "As for the first one to be summoned, it should be the Nine Tailed Spirit Wolf, which evolved from the dual element Frost Wolf. Its quality is Emerald." The person paused for a moment before focusing on Mousie, staring at it for quite a while without speaking again. "There''s still one more left. That mystical beast that looks like a flying squirrel what kind of mystical beast is it, and what quality is it? Come on, tell us!" "Yeah, could it possibly be Emerald quality as well?" "Don''t scare me. Could a Level 4 Beast Master really have two Emerald quality mystical beasts and two Diamond quality mystical beasts? No way!" "I think it should be Gold quality, or at most Platinum quality, right?" Many people started discussing among themselves. It was the first time they had ever seen a Level 4 Beast Master with such high quality mystical beasts. Cassian''s four Platinum quality mystical beasts and two Emerald quality mystical beasts had already been impressive enough. But after Charles summoned his mystical beasts, all attention shifted from Cassian''s to Charles''s mystical beasts. Everyone was eager to know what kind of mystical beast mousie was, and what its quality was. The person who had previously explained Charles''s mystical beasts finally spoke again, "Sorry, I still can''t recognize the last one. It''s so strange. It looks like an ordinary Dark type flying squirrel, but it''s completely different. Let''s wait and see what kind of skills it releases. Maybe I''ll be able to identify it then." Not just the crowd, but even Metamorpher, a teacher from Cyber Academy, furrowed her brow, gazing at mousie in confusion. As a teacher, her Beast Mastery knowledge was far superior to that of most Beast Masters. But even she couldn''t identify the type and quality of mousie right now. "Callum, do you think that mystical beast could be an extinct Dark type mystical beast?" Metamorpher speculated. Callum didn''t answer. His eyes stayed fixed on mousie. As a Level 9 Beast Master, he could sense that the small flying squirrel seemed to contain a terrifying amount of Dark type energy not in terms of quantity, but in quality! Indeed, every type of energy has a difference in quality. This is something ordinary Beast Masters wouldn''t know. Only higher level Beast Masters could recognize this. Typically, the higher the quality of a mystical beast, the higher its growth potential and maximum limit. This is because of the quality of the energy within it! But the Dark type flying squirrel in front of him, which looked unusually ordinary, made even Callum, a Level 9 Beast Master, uncertain. "Callum?" Metamorpher said, noticing that Callum seemed distracted and had to call him again. Callum slowly tore his gaze away, his expression growing heavier. He spoke slowly, "I keep feeling like the aura from this mystical beast is somewhat familiar... It''s like the kind of aura that some of those people outside would emit!" "Those people outside?" Metamorpher looked at Callum, intrigued. Before Callum could answer, Ezra, standing nearby, spoke up directly: "Stop wondering. Charles is my disciple." Instantly, both Callum and Metamorpher turned to look at Ezra, clearly skeptical of what he had just said. "You actually took a Level 4 Beast Master as your disciple? How old is he?" Callum stared at Ezra. "Not yet nineteen," Ezra replied directly. "Not yet nineteen? A Level 4 Beast Master at that age seems a bit low, doesn''t it? The surname is Chu, but I don''t think there''s any major family with that name in Central City," Callum muttered to himself, deep in thought. Soon, he realized that Charles wasn''t so simple after all. For a Beast Master, whether or not they come from a prominent family is extremely important. For 90% of Beast Masters, the age when they awaken and form a contract with a mystical beast is usually around seventeen or eighteen. That''s because, at this age, they have strong, healthy bodies and the mental power needed to meet the requirements for awakening, which minimizes the risk of failure. But for those from prestigious families, they have the means and resources to help their young members awaken early, form contracts with mystical beasts ahead of time, not to mention being able to learn mystical beast related knowledge early and even obtain high quality mystical beasts without much effort. So, when Callum found out that Charles wasn''t from a prominent family, he could understand why Ezra had taken him on as a disciple. "He''s probably from a smaller family, right? In that case, becoming a Level 4 Beast Master before nineteen is already quite impressive. I can also see that he''s not far from becoming a Level 5 Beast Master. I have to congratulate you; you''ve found yourself a genius disciple," Callum said to Ezra. To his surprise, Ezra shook his head, indicating that he was wrong. "First of all, Charles is completely common born. His family has never had a Beast Master. And he''s not just a genius; he''s the real deal!" Ezra said slowly. At this, Callum''s eyes widened involuntarily. He stared intently at Ezra and asked, "Common born? Not even from a small family?" "Did you go to the Abyssal Depths'' Genosha? Is he from there too? That place is the most remote and underdeveloped area in the Ethereal Grove!" "In other words, after he awakened and contracted his mystical beast, it''s probably been less than a year, right? Less than a year and he''s already close to becoming a Level 5 Beast Master?" Callum inhaled deeply. As a Level 9 Beast Master from Central City, he had seen a lot. There had been many talented Beast Masters who progressed quickly in the beginning, but once they reached Level 6, their progress slowed down dramatically. So, judging by his current speed of growth, while Charles seemed a bit outrageous, it was still acceptable. "You''ll find out soon enough. Charles will be coming to the Central City Cyber Academy''s main campus soon. When he does, I''d appreciate it if you could keep an eye on him," Ezra added. "I''ve been very busy. After becoming his teacher, I didn''t have much time to guide him. Luckily, he''s a true genius and has made it this far on his own." "If I don''t come back, you''ll have to find him another teacher, someone who can protect him and help him grow safely," Ezra said in a calm tone. The atmosphere instantly grew heavy. Callum looked at Ezra with a complicated expression, not responding immediately. Instead, he said, "What kind of better teacher are you talking about? Should I get a member of the Ten Person Council to teach him?" Ezra nodded and said, "That wouldn''t be impossible. He deserves to be one of their disciples. The achievements Charles will reach in the future are beyond imagination." "You''re serious about this, huh? Well, maybe I''ll just get the strongest Beast Master, Cuny, to be his teacher. I''m not a god, though. How could I possibly manage that?" Callum said, sounding somewhat helpless. He didn''t want Ezra to take the risk of going outside the Ethereal Grove to look for the Morphabeast. Many years had passed, and perhaps the Morphabeast was already dead. "Maybe it''s better to just forget it. Even if you find it, what''s the use? A person who''s already dead won''t come back," Callum muttered. The people of the past were gone, and now only Ezra remained. He didn''t want Ezra to die too. "No, if you promise me, it''ll be fine. I don''t want to just let it go. Someone has to pay the price," Ezra said, his voice firm and resolute. Callum fell silent, his eyes locked on Charles and Cassian in the Barbaric Area, watching without a word. Chapter 523 - 523: Records of the Demigod Species In the Barbaric Area, Charles had already taken out the black gold long knife from his jet ring and was preparing for battle. According to the rules explained by others, in the Barbaric Area, any means could be used, such as taking miracle drugs to enhance one''s strength, but Charles did not do so. The last time he was in Lsengard, when he killed a level six Beast Master from the Constellation organization, Charles used the Body Limitation Liberation Elixir to enhance his strength. This time, however, it was because mousie, Max, Mia, and Little Gold had all completed their promotions. Charles''s strength had significantly increased compared to when he was in Lsengard, so he wanted to test his current combat abilities. Choosing Cassian as his opponent was the best choice. A level six Beast Master from Central City, who was certainly stronger than the level six Beast Masters from the Constellation organization. Only by continuously fighting stronger opponents could one rapidly improve. At this moment, Charles slightly adjusted his state to ensure that he could unleash his full strength in the upcoming battle! Mousie was also ready for battle on Mia''s back. Following Charles''s command, mousie did not project a duplicate of Max this time but chose Little Gold. This was because Little Gold, now fully evolved, could fly and also had the Liquid Metal Spray skill, which could be used to control the opponent. Just as mousie projected Little Gold, the entire arena erupted in exclamations of shock. "My God, what''s going on? Isn''t Charles a level four Beast Master? How did he summon another mystical beast?" "Could it be that he''s a level five Beast Master?" "No, wait, didn''t you notice? The hexagram array didn''t appear just now, which means the extra mystical beast wasn''t contracted by Charles!" "I saw it earlier, that flying squirrel like mystical beast. It looks like it was summoned by mousie!" "No way! Mystical beasts can''t summon other mystical beasts!" At this moment, the person from the Beast Sect who had previously spoken, finally chimed in, "It''s not summoning, it''s projection and replication. This kind of ability only appears in ancient texts. I didn''t expect that Charles''s contracted mystical beast would have this kind of skill!" Lysander''s heart was filled with shock shock much stronger than the others present, because there was one thing he hadn''t mentioned. The mystical beasts that could project and replicate other mystical beasts typically possessed incredible potential! No, it wasn''t just potential it was a threat! Lysander was from the Beast Sect. Although his Beast Master level wasn''t high, he had a particular passion for reading various mystical beast books. He had once seen information about projecting and replicating other mystical beasts in an ancient book. Unfortunately, the ancient text only briefly mentioned this skill and quickly avoided the topic. Later, out of curiosity, Lysander asked some of the older scholars from Beast Sect, but they all avoided the subject as well. Not giving up, Lysander secretly entered the high level library of the Beast Sect and finally found more detailed content. It was a notebook, most of whose contents had been erased, with only a few pages of information remaining. Among those pages, there were a few sentences. The Demigod species, with the great power of gods and the cruel viciousness of devils, are capable of stealing the souls of other mystical beasts and even humans, turning them into minions under their command. The world is filled with destruction and despair, the indescribable terror, the hopeless Demigod, and ********* ****** divine power ***** demonic power ****** can a Beast Master who contracts a Demigod species still retain their humanity and stick to their true nature? No, no one can truly contract a Demigod species. Once a Demigod species reaches a certain level of growth, it will devour everything of the Beast Master! Is there no way to suppress the demonic nature and use the Demigod species to resist ****? There is! There is, you just need ****** Lysander took a deep breath, his legs trembling slightly. The content recorded in that notebook left a deep impression on him, every word seemed to be whispered in his ear. "This mystical beast... it couldn''t be the legendary Demigod species, right? It''s just projecting and replicating other mystical beasts. It can''t be stealing the souls of other mystical beasts." "No, definitely not! The Demigod species has been extinct for who knows how long. It''s only mentioned in ancient books." "Maybe the Demigod species has long been extinct." Lysander thought to himself, and his inner turmoil began to calm. No matter what, encountering such a unique mystical beast, he had to take a good look. Once he returned to the Beast Sect, he could ask those knowledgeable old scholars for their opinions on this mystical beast. "Such a pity, those old scholars are so stubborn. They don''t like to accept information from outside, and because I read that notebook, they temporarily exiled me from the Beast Sect. Sigh... I wonder when I can return." Lysander sighed helplessly. He truly wanted to take that dark attribute flying squirrel mystical beast to the old scholars in the Beast Sect who specialize in researching mystical beasts to see if it could be the legendary Demigod species. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that now. He could only watch the battle between Charles and Cassian, especially focusing on the dark attribute flying squirrel, remembering every little detail. In Lysander''s view, Cassian was the first to take action. Without hesitation, he used his numerical advantage in mystical beasts, sending all six of them quickly towards Max and Charles, who were still on the ground. Cassian''s combat experience wasn''t lacking either. As his mystical beasts closed in on Charles, his tactics were sharp. The six mystical beasts split into two formations. The first team rapidly approached the target, while the second team remained alert to any aerial interference, simultaneously releasing skills to try and disrupt Charles''s rhythm. This tactic was quite reasonable, but Charles didn''t follow the rules. He and Max were of one mind. Under his instructions, Max quickly moved his body, dodging all of Cassian''s mystical beasts'' attacks. Not even a single blow grazed Charles''s clothes or Max''s fur. "How is that possible?! Damn it, this guy is just a level four Beast Master, how can his reactions be so fast? Not only is he dodging my attacks, but he can even counterattack!" Cassian cursed inwardly, watching as the red blue light spheres rapidly flew toward him. Without hesitation, he commanded one of his mystical beasts to release a wall of earth to block them. To Charles''s surprise, as soon as the earth wall took shape, the red and blue light sphere, upon touching the earth wall, released a massive amount of heat, causing the once solid wall to melt into scorching lava. "I can''t use earth walls to block anymore. If the entire area turns into lava, it''ll be really disadvantageous for me! Charles only has one mystical beast on the ground, and he doesn''t care much about the terrain, but I''m different!" "Moreover, if the lava cools slowly, my Mutated Two Headed Earth Dragon won''t even be able to burrow into the ground for a sneak attack!" Cassian reacted quickly. He saw the lava forming because of Charles''s mystical beast''s attack and immediately adjusted his defensive strategy. He decided to use the earth pillars created by his mystical beasts to rapidly thrust upwards from the ground, causing the red and blue light sphere to explode mid air. Although the earth pillars did create some lava, it didn''t hinder him or his mystical beasts from moving. "Hmph, your tactics are already seen through, kid. From now on, you''ll experience the true difference between a level four Beast Master and a level six Beast Master!" Cassian yelled, and then began launching even fiercer attacks. As a level six Beast Master, he moved forward confidently, alongside his mystical beasts. He also took out a golden supreme spear from his storage item and skillfully advanced toward Charles. At that moment, Charles''s airborne mystical beasts Mia, Little Gold, and mousie saw Cassian''s mystical beasts rapidly closing in. Without hesitation, they immediately unleashed various skills to block Cassian''s mystical beasts on the ground! Frenzied Gale Slash! The Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon would summon wind energy from within its body, instantly launching a torrent of wind blades like a torrential downpour, slashing rapidly toward the enemy in a wide area attack. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, a series of blue wind blades condensed in front of Mia, dense like the stars in the night sky. Then, with Mia''s control, the wind blades rained down like a violent storm, targeting Cassian and his mystical beasts, who were still moving forward! The next moment, Cassian''s Mutant Two Headed Mole rose up, appearing like a giant horizontal pillar, blocking both Cassian and his other mystical beasts. Then, the Mutant Two Headed Mole''s body began to emit a yellow glow, making its skin incredibly tough, and it effortlessly blocked Mia''s Frenzied Gale Slash! The sound of "clinking" echoed repeatedly, as Mia''s Frenzied Gale Slash collided with the Mole''s body like bullets striking a steel target, producing a satisfying ringing sound. However, for a Mutant Two Headed Mole at level fifty, despite Mia''s numerous attacks, they were spread out over its body and didn''t cause much damage. Charles, observing Cassian and his mystical beasts advancing rapidly behind the protection of the Mutant Two Headed Mole, wasn''t worried at all. At this moment, Charles even mentally discussed things with Mia. "Mia, can you try not controlling each wind blade''s direction? See if you can make them all strike a single point. Or, perhaps you can gather them together and keep them invisible while they''re flying, making them rotate?" Charles asked in his mind. Chapter 524 - 524: Compliment? Mia: "Huh? Is that possible? Master, I never thought of it, but I can give it a try. The thing is, I can''t control all the wind blades at once; I can only direct them towards a general area." "Alright, then after this fight, you should try it out when you get back. Who knows, there might be some unexpected surprises." Charles replied. He had just noticed a flaw in Mia''s Frenzied Gale Slash: when facing large, defensively strong enemies, it was somewhat ineffective. Cassian''s Mutated Two Headed Mole was the perfect example. Another reason for this was that the level gap between Mia and the Mutated Two Headed Mole was too large. If Mia and the Mutated Two Headed Mole were the same level, the result would certainly be different. "The difference in mystical beast numbers and levels will have to be compensated by me," Charles thought as he gripped his black gold long knife, pushing his body to its limits. Truth be told, his battles rarely involved him having more mystical beasts than his opponent. In fact, that situation almost never occurred. Because he himself could make up for the difference! The next moment, facing Cassian, who held the supreme spear, and Cassian''s six earth elemental mystical beasts, Charles gently patted Max by his side and said: "Partner, let''s fight!" Then, with a powerful push of his right foot, the crimson floor cracked open, revealing the black soil beneath. A stronger scent of rust filled the air. Charles'' body shot forward like a cannonball, charging directly toward Cassian. Cassian''s eyes lit up at Charles'' movement. This was a perfect opportunity! A level four Beast Master daring to face a level six Beast Master head on? He must have a death wish! However, that initial excitement quickly faded, replaced by a feeling of being underestimated. "You really have no idea how big the difference is, do you? You actually dare to take me head on. Watch me knock you flying with a single strike!" Cassian sneered, his expression vicious. He subtly adjusted the tip of his spear, aiming directly for Charles'' chest. Since this was a full force battle, some mistakes could happen. If he accidentally pierced Charles'' chest, no one would be able to say anything about it. And then, he''d have his mystical beasts kill all of Charles'' four mystical beasts! Once that was done, Charles would be completely finished! Just as Cassian thought his plan was going perfectly, the collision of weapons between him and Charles left him completely dumbfounded! "Bang!" The loud sound of the impact echoed through the air. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Charles staggered back three steps before managing to resist the immense shockwave caused by the collision. As for Cassian, his body was sent flying backward. Luckily, his quick reflexes kicked in, and he drove the tip of his supreme spear into the ground, managing to stabilize himself. "What the hell, is this for real? A level four Beast Master just knocked Cassian flying?" "Did I see that right?" "No, you''re not mistaken. That''s insane, what kind of Beast Master is this? He''s more like a humanoid mystical beast!" "A mystical beast? More like a ferocious beast!" "How can someone''s physical strength be this insane? Aside from that person on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, I really didn''t expect to see another Beast Master with physical strength comparable to a ferocious beast!" "My god, this is unbelievable! If Charles were a bit younger and had a higher Beast Master level, he might even make it onto the Special Rankings!" Countless spectators began to discuss among themselves, their voices filled with astonishment, filling the entire arena. Calista, however, stood frozen, the smile on his face stiffening. He hadn''t expected this outcome. When had Cassian, a level six Beast Master, become so weak? He had been knocked back by Charles in a direct confrontation. "It must be because Cassian underestimated him, and Charles has specifically trained his body. That''s why this happened. But Cassian will quickly recover and go all out to take Charles down!" Calista thought to himself. Cassian, completely stunned, slowly got to his feet. He looked at the marks on the ground left by his supreme spear and took a deep breath. Then he spoke to Charles: "I didn''t expect you to have some skills, but unfortunately, being strong isn''t enough. You probably don''t understand what true genius is!" "This move was originally something I planned to use to break into the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies. Now, I have no choice but to show you what I can really do." "The gap between ordinary Beast Masters and geniuses like us isn''t just about the quality of mystical beasts, talent in cultivation, weapons, or even combat techniques!" sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charles, holding his black gold long knife, tilted his head slightly as he looked at Cassian, seemingly puzzled. "Hmph, ignorant. My mystical beast may not be as good as yours, but my supreme spear is orange quality!" "Charles, now you''re going to experience the power of my self created combat technique, The Field of Geotechnical Engineering. You should consider yourself fortunate!" Cassian said slowly. Charles raised his eyes slightly, giving Cassian a longer look, then Cassian arrogantly added, "You probably don''t even know what a self created combat technique is, do you?" Before Charles could respond, the onlookers around them became extremely excited, whispering to one another: "Is that for real? Cassian also created his own combat technique?" "Many of the geniuses on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies have self created combat techniques. If Cassian has really done it, he''ll definitely make it onto the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies!" "I don''t think that''s necessarily the case." "Well then, let''s take a good look and see what Cassian''s self created combat technique, The Field of Geotechnical Engineering, is all about!" Callum was also quite eager to see Cassian''s self created combat technique. However, he agreed with others that Cassian might not be able to make it into the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies just because of his self created technique. The Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies is highly prestigious. The top three on the list are considered the most impressive among the members of the Ten Man Council. Two of them have already been selected as apprentices by the council, leaving just one more spot, which is quite special. This person''s physical attributes and strength are even more monstrous than Charles''s. The only requirement for their contracted mystical beast is that it must enhance their physical capabilities to an extraordinary level. "Your apprentice might be in trouble. His Beast Master rank is too low, and his background isn''t great. He has limited access to a wide range of combat techniques, and he won''t be able to create his own techniques either. That puts him at a significant disadvantage." Callum turned to Ezra and said. Ezra didn''t answer right away. Instead, he looked toward Metamorpher, the head teacher at Cyber Academy, and slowly asked: "The stone walls in the Trial Tower of the main academy... they should be the same as those in the other branches, right?" Metamorpher was puzzled by the question but answered seriously, "There''s only one difference. The stone walls at the main academy are the originals, while the ones in the branches are replicas. Aside from that, there''s no difference." It was only then that Ezra turned back to Callum and replied, "Charles is a student at Cyber Academy. He can enter the Trial Tower, which means he has access to many combat techniques." "That''s not quite right," Metamorpher interjected, frowning. "Although there are many combat techniques on the stone walls, it depends on one''s understanding. Most students only grasp one or two basic forms from the stone walls, and then they might fully comprehend them through the Trial Tower. That''s already impressive enough." Even though Cyber Academy students have access to combat techniques, they don''t have the same resources as the young elites from the great families of Central City. Those families have dedicated combat technique instructors who begin teaching their children different techniques from a very young age! "My apprentice is different. Just wait and see," Ezra said casually. At this moment, Metamorpher suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked, "Could he be the one who learned all the combat techniques from the stone walls? The Charles who managed to create his own combat technique in such a short time?" Ezra gave a slight nod. A look of undeniable shock appeared on Metamorpher''s face, a face filled with the mature charm of a woman. She murmured to herself, "When I first heard the news from the Genosha branch, I thought it was a lie. It was just too unbelievable. There was someone at the main academy who also learned all the combat techniques from the Trial Tower''s stone walls, but that person took a full two years to do it!" Callum looked at Metamorpher in surprise. When he saw that her shock seemed genuine, he turned to look at Ezra, who was still as calm as ever. "Wait, your earlier description of your apprentice... wasn''t that supposed to be a compliment, or was it just a straightforward statement?" Callum asked slowly. Ezra looked at him with some confusion, then responded, "A compliment? I don''t even know how to compliment Charles. I''ve already said, he deserves to be an apprentice to a member of the Ten Man Council." "When he comes to Central City, you''ll see just how talented he truly is." "Remember, if I don''t return... don''t tell him anything about me. Just find him another suitable teacher." Ezra looked at Callum seriously again, and there was no trace of false emotion in his eyes. It was as if he was already preparing for the possibility that he might die and was planning how to ensure Charles would be taken care of. "You..." Callum didn''t know what to say. He could only close his mouth. He wanted to persuade Ezra, but Ezra''s personality was incredibly stubborn, and right now, Callum felt powerless. "One more thing, help me with one more favor." Ezra only said "help me," but didn''t specify what exactly he needed. However, Callum understood very well what Ezra was asking for: It was information on Venoma''s son from the Beast Sect! Chapter 525 - 525: Charles Disappointment "I can''t help you. After you come back, investigate it yourself," Callum said in a low voice. He glanced at Ezra as if he wanted to say something more, but quickly turned his head to focus on the battle near Charles. At this moment, Kieran was ready to use his self created combat techniques. He continued to have his mystical beast attack while focusing intently on channeling the earth type energy inside his body. Then, he took a small handful of sand like material from his storage item and began sprinkling it around. Charles looked confused. He had seen other people''s self created combat techniques, but he had never seen one that required the use of external items to assist in its execution. The information prompt in front of Charles clearly displayed details about the substance Cassian was sprinkling: [Heart of the Earth (Orange Quality): A special material that can be used to forge equipment or concoct miracle drugs. However, the Heart of the Earth has another unique application: it can harness earth type energy, drive the Heart of the Earth to gather surrounding earth materials, and, under the control of a Beast Master, briefly form a Field of Geotechnical Engineering.]** [Field of Geotechnical Engineering: ] A special domain formed by the Heart of the Earth. The Beast Master can control gravity within this domain, increasing the gravitational pull on enemies to oppress them, slowing their movements, and, in extreme cases, even causing internal damage. Meanwhile, the Beast Master can reduce the effects of gravity on themselves and enhance their defense and recovery abilities within the Field of Geotechnical Engineering.] Charles looked at the information prompt, particularly the lengthy description. He had originally thought that the Field of Geotechnical Engineering was some remarkable self created combat technique, but it turned out to be something that could only be formed with the help of a special item. "Is this really a self created combat technique?" Charles couldn''t help but voice the doubt in his mind. Cassian''s face instantly turned red as if someone had just brought up the most humiliating topic. Enraged, he shouted, "This is a self created combat technique! What do you know? You can''t even create your own combat techniques, what do you understand about it!" "Shut up and wait to die!" In his fury, Cassian began to intensify his control over the earth type energy. The Heart of the Earth that had been scattered quickly absorbed the surrounding earth materials, rapidly turning into floating rocks, which filled the entire Barbaric Land. It wasn''t just Charles who had this question. Others present also shared the same confusion. It was the first time they had seen a self created combat technique that required external items to perform. "Why does this feel so strange?" "Yeah, I''m thinking the same. Is this really a self created combat technique? I''ve seen others on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies with their self created techniques, and none of them were like this." "Who cares? That Field of Geotechnical Engineering looks pretty powerful. Charles is in danger now." "Ugh, the level difference is too great. If it were another level 4 Beast Master, they would''ve been killed by Charles already. Even level 5 Beast Masters can''t withstand Charles'' attacks!" "Yeah, it''s such a pity. Charles may be older, but his combat strength is still strong. It''s just that he''s going to fall here today." "Such a reckless move. If he were a bit younger, he might''ve been able to become a genius in Central City and make it to the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies." "You really underestimate the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, don''t you? Unless Charles also creates his own combat techniques, there''s no way he can make it!" However, at that moment, Charles calmly looked up at the floating rocks around him. He wasn''t worried at all about Cassian''s Field of Geotechnical Engineering. As for why, when Charles had faced the gravity test in the Genosha Royal Secret Realm, he had found it insufficient for enhancing his body and had even figured out a way to increase the gravity of that test significantly. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, Charles was simply curious to see if Cassian''s Field of Geotechnical Engineering would be as powerful as the test in the Genosha Royal Secret Realm of course, by "powerful," he meant after Charles had enhanced it himself. "Hahaha, do you have anything else to say? Say it quickly, Charles, your time is running out!" Cassian laughed, completely full of confidence. Using Field of Geotechnical Engineering against a level 4 Beast Master seemed like overkill to Cassian, but he didn''t mind. It was a good opportunity to show others his strength and demonstrate his recent growth. "I don''t have much to say, except I hope you can surprise me," Charles said indifferently. His next move immediately drew Cassian''s full attention. Charles took out the Overlord Heavy Armor from his jet ring and put it on. Then, he fixed his gaze on Cassian, as if silently asking, Why haven''t you started yet? "What is this equipment? You don''t think that just by wearing some random gear of unknown quality, you can defeat me in my self created combat technique, Field of Geotechnical Engineering, do you?" Cassian quickly asked. Charles didn''t even bother to answer. The reason he had equipped the Overlord Heavy Armor was to see if he could take advantage of Cassian''s Field of Geotechnical Engineering to further enhance his physical abilities. "I was right, wasn''t I? Hmph, you''re thinking too simply. Unless it''s some top tier orange quality equipment, there''s no way any armor can alleviate the pressure even a little bit!" Cassian declared confidently. "Enough with the nonsense," Charles said impatiently. After dropping the words, he immediately grasped the black gold long knife and casually swung it, sending a slash of three different attributes in the form of black gold knife glow streaking toward Cassian! Cassian was startled and quickly condensed a large, solid rock in front of him, just barely managing to block the blade''s glow. "Ambush! You''re going to regret this!" Cassian shouted, and then immediately unleashed his full power. In an instant, Charles felt a heavy pressure descend around him. The pressure felt very similar to what he had experienced in the Genosha Royal Secret Realm! Charles slightly lifted his gaze, looking at Cassian in the distance. There was a faint glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. However, just as Charles was expecting more, the pressure around him seemed to reach its limit and didn''t increase any further. "No wonder you dared to fight me in the Barbaric Area. With this level of pressure, you didn''t immediately kneel, so it seems your physical abilities are indeed strong." "But that''s it. By now, you should be unable to fight properly. The pressure inside the Field of Geotechnical Engineering is not something you can imagine. For an average Beast Master..." Cassian''s words were cut off halfway as he suddenly stopped talking. He had just noticed a strange, inexplicable look of disappointment appear on Charles'' otherwise calm face. Disappointment? What is he disappointed about? At this moment, facing the pressure of the Field of Geotechnical Engineering, shouldn''t Charles be in pain? Shouldn''t he be struggling to stay on his feet, his internal organs nearly damaged by the strain? Why is he disappointed? As Cassian struggled to understand, he saw Charles, just like before, casually swinging his long knife. With a single stroke, the blade cleaved the floor beneath him into countless pieces! The flying shards hit Cassian''s face, instantly snapping him back to reality. "You''re not affected by the Field of Geotechnical Engineering at all? Impossible! This can''t be!" "Field of Geotechnical Engineering is my trump card, my self created combat technique! No way, you''re definitely just faking it. Stop pretending, give up already!" Cassian shouted loudly. At this moment, Cassian was incredibly agitated. The Field of Geotechnical Engineering was something he had spent a long time researching and comprehending. Cassian knew full well that, even though he was using a shortcut with external items to create his combat technique, it was still incredibly powerful. It wasn''t truly a self created combat technique in the purest sense, but so what? Field of Geotechnical Engineering was still strong! Any Beast Master facing such a sudden change in gravitational pressure would inevitably fall into a negative state, unable to exert their full strength. But in this field, he could reduce his own gravity and unleash greater power. So why was it that this ability, meant to weaken his enemies and boost himself, seemed useless against Charles? "Faking it? This level of pressure can be called oppression?" Charles said lightly. If this had been before he entered the Genosha Royal Secret Realm, it might have caused him some trouble. But now, this level of pressure was nothing more than wearing a slightly thicker outfit for him, having almost no effect on his combat abilities. "This is getting boring," Charles said, sounding disappointed. He didn''t plan to keep dragging this out. It would be better to finish this fight quickly and go do other things, like taking Max and Mousie out to explore the Nightless District and see if there was any good food. That was far more important than this fight. With that thought in mind, Charles activated his self created combat technique, Divine Domain. In an instant, his entire presence shifted, as if he had become the master of the surrounding space. There was an indescribable force emanating from him. Cassian, however, didn''t feel much. He simply thought Charles had become a bit brighter, still lost in the feeling of failure that his Field of Geotechnical Engineering couldn''t affect Charles. But for Callum, who had been observing the battle from the sidelines, his expression changed to one of astonishment. He instinctively turned to look at Ezra and asked: "Charles can also create his own combat techniques? And this one looks extremely unusual, like one of the strongest types a true domain type combat technique!" "What is this self created combat technique called?" Ezra immediately answered, "Divine Domain." "Such an imposing name. Divine Domain... I knew there was something different about Charles, his aura has changed. It''s like he''s gained this divine presence, as though he''s truly become someone who can control everything," Callum murmured. Chapter 526 - 526: Surrender What is divinity? For ninety nine percent of Beast Masters, this is a question they''ve never even thought about. However, for most level 9 Beast Masters, it is the key to breaking through to level 10 and becoming a level 10 Beast Master. The strongest Beast Master in the Ethereal Grove, the president of the Beast Master Guild, the master of the Beast Master Tower, and the leader of the Ten Person Council that controls life and death in the Ethereal Grove, Cuny, once said: "Divinity is the absolute mastery over something." Now, Callum was vaguely sensing a faint trace of divinity in Charles. What did that mean? This self created combat technique, Divine Domain, was likely beyond ordinary imagination! "I have to admit, your luck is really something. You''ve taught him well. This guy is a true genius," Callum said to Ezra. He now finally understood why Ezra believed Charles was qualified to be the apprentice of a Ten Person Council member. A genius capable of comprehending such a powerful self created combat technique there were probably very few like him in the entire Ethereal Grove, even counting the other geniuses from past eras who had already awakened! Of course, that didn''t mean Charles could directly crush every other genius. It just meant that Charles''s mental strength was extraordinary, and his comprehension abilities were remarkable, a rarity in the world. Ezra''s focus, however, remained on the earlier statement from Callum. He wore a peculiar expression, tinged with a bit of guilt, and slowly explained: "Teaching him well? I''ve only spent less than half a month with Charles. What exactly have I taught him?" "Ah! You were serious when you said that? I thought you were just being modest!" Callum''s eyes widened in surprise. "Modesty? Hell no. I wish I could say that Charles''s genius was all because of my teaching, but that''s not the case. I haven''t really taught him anything of true value. He figured it all out on his own," Ezra said with a touch of regret, waving his hand, clearly not wanting to continue on this topic. He looked down at the time. It was about time. Once Charles finished his battle, he still needed to take him to meet some other friends, so they could get to know him better. This way, if Ezra had to leave for the Abyssal Great Wall and Charles was left alone at the Central City Cyber Academy, no one would be there to care for him. If anyone tried to bully him, no one would be there to help. Ezra essentially felt as though he was entrusting Charles to his friends he wanted them to look out for him if trouble came his way. Because Ezra was very aware of the dangers outside the Ethereal Grove, and he wasn''t certain he could survive and return safely. But the issue with Morphabeast had always been like a thorn in his heart. He needed to figure out why he was betrayed. He had to take action. If Morphabeast really was dead, so be it, but Ezra didn''t think it would be that simple. Especially since Morphabeast knew the killer of his sister was still alive he would surely do everything in his power to seek revenge. With this thought, Ezra called out loudly to Charles, "Alright, finish the fight quickly. There are other things I need to take you to handle afterward." Hearing the familiar voice, Charles instantly turned and glanced at Ezra, then nodded firmly. In the next moment, without any hesitation, Charles turned his four mystical beasts into glowing orbs and absorbed them into his body. The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery was activated! Standing at two meters tall, with nine tails growing from his waist, wings sprouting from his back, his arms covered in sharp spines, and a crack on his forehead, Charles appeared before everyone. "What... what state is this?" "Oh my god, is that The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery? The one that''s stronger than a regular Beast Mastery possession? It lets you perfectly utilize the traits of your mystical beasts to greatly enhance your power." "No way, how could a level 4 Beast Master have this?" "That''s because you haven''t seen enough. The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery is difficult to achieve, but many geniuses on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies possess it. It''s nothing too strange." "Nothing strange? Those people are real geniuses! And Charles is just a level 4 Beast Master in his twenties, he can do this too?" Charles''s transformation immediately sparked a heated discussion. Even Metamorpher, a teacher from the Central City Cyber Academy, couldn''t help but turn to Ezra for confirmation: "Sir, Charles is really under nineteen? He comes from a common background, and there''s no history of Beast Masters in his family?" "Of course. I wouldn''t lie about something like this," Ezra answered nonchalantly. Metamorpher, somewhat embarrassed, said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to question you, but this is just so hard to believe." If Charles had come from one of Central City''s prestigious families, Metamorpher wouldn''t have been so shocked. After all, those from powerful families or even from families with weaker Beast Masters already had a huge advantage over commoners. A genius! A true genius! As a teacher, Metamorpher was deeply moved. Who wouldn''t want to mentor a talent that was so shocking? Especially if under her guidance, that person could become an unmatched powerhouse. The sense of achievement that would come from that was unimaginable! "There''s still some time left, but Charles''s strength will likely soon reach level 5. I need to prepare. If he joins the Cyber Academy, he must be placed in my class!" "The other teachers haven''t heard about Charles yet. This is my advantage, and I need to act quickly." The competition at the Cyber Academy''s main campus was far fiercer than at the branch campuses. It wasn''t just about competing for students it was also about the teachers. Metamorpher had been a level 8 Beast Master for a long time. Although she looked only thirty, she was actually thirty six. She was desperate to break through to level 9, but the resources needed for such a breakthrough were substantial. Unfortunately, Metamorpher came from a small family in Central City, and they couldn''t provide her with many resources. She had to fight for everything herself. Thinking about this, Metamorpher focused her gaze firmly on Charles. She glanced over at Calista beside the Barbaric Area, knowing full well that the conflict between Calista and Charles would only intensify in the future. As a rising star in Central City, Calista would never bow down. And Charles certainly wouldn''t either. "There''s someone in the Feng family who wants to arrange for their relative to join the class I''m about to teach. The person is already a level 5 Beast Master, but I think I''ll decline the request. It''s better not to create any future conflicts with Charles," Metamorpher thought to herself. Charles hadn''t even reached level 5 Beast Master or joined the Cyber Academy''s main campus, yet Metamorpher was already thinking about Charles''s future relationships with other students. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Charles, the one being eyed by others, was fully immersed in battle. Upon seeing Charles activate The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, Cassian quickly transformed his six mystical beasts into glowing orbs and absorbed them into his body. Cassian had more mystical beasts and a higher Beast Master rank, but when it came to a direct confrontation with Charles, he felt a bit out of his depth. On the other hand, Charles seemed to be getting more relaxed as the fight progressed. He had noticed an issue with Cassian during their combat: he was too timid. Many times, Charles could use the enhanced perception granted by Divine Domain to predict Cassian''s attacks and easily dodge them, but that would waste too much time. So, Charles decided to try something different. He began to engage in a more direct, no holds barred approach. Choosing to exchange injuries for injuries, Charles was surprised to find that Cassian, who was supposed to be the stronger fighter, grew more and more hesitant. Time and again, Cassian held back, unwilling to take risks, and was hit by Charles''s black gold knife glow. As a result, he was bleeding from several wounds. "Damn it, you''re a madman!" "You''re a level 4 Beast Master, and I''m a level 6 Beast Master. There''s no way you can trade blows with me!" Cassian cursed inwardly. Truth be told, he had never encountered a battle like this before someone fighting without regard for their life. When he attacked, Charles didn''t defend, didn''t dodge; instead, he struck back head on, wanting to exchange wounds and go all out! Cassian couldn''t accept it. He was too scared to fight this way. However, as time passed and Cassian accumulated more injuries, even his high level as a level 6 Earth type Beast Master with strong defense and recovery skills couldn''t hold up much longer. Charles, on the other hand, was growing more and more excited as he saw Cassian growing more fatigued. To Charles, Cassian was nothing more than a punching bag, a training target! As the battle continued, Charles fully adapted to the enhancements brought by his mystical beasts, feeling more powerful with each passing moment. He remembered Ezra''s earlier urging, and his desire to get this over with grew stronger. "Let''s end this." Charles said lightly, and then five types of energy began to surge from his body into the black gold long knife. This time, the infusion of energy was smoother. The blade''s vibration was far less intense than before, and no cracks appeared on it. Watching from the sidelines, Calista immediately noticed Charles preparing a devastating attack and his expression changed drastically. The gentle smile he had worn before vanished completely. "Defense! Quickly, defend!" Calista shouted instinctively. Although Cassian wasn''t a true friend of his, he was still one of his subordinates. Calista couldn''t just stand by and watch as Cassian was killed. Charles''s upcoming strike had the power to kill Cassian without a doubt! In The Barbaric Area, it wasn''t unusual for battles to end in death. Even if someone like Calista were killed there, no one would cause trouble over it in the black market. After all, the black market had the backing of someone known as the "Poison Girl," a member of the Ten Leaders'' Council a figure who couldn''t be touched. "I surrender! I surrender!" Cassian finally realized the danger and yelled at the top of his lungs. Chapter 527 - 527: Calista Makes Her Move Thick walls of earth continued to form in front of Cassian. At this moment, he was in a state of complete panic, his body instinctively trying to evade. However, no matter how much he shifted his position, he could not escape Charles''s lock on! "Damn it, I surrender this battle!" Cassian shouted loudly. No one mocked him for his weakness or panic, because the pressure radiating from Charles had already made everyone else feel the impending danger. "My God, is this the kind of attack a Level 4 Beast Master can generate?" "Unbelievable! It''s hard to even imagine. If Cassian tried to take this head on, he wouldn''t stand a chance!" "Yeah, where did this Level 4 Beast Master come from? I''ve never heard of someone this strong before!" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Exactly! Even if he''s only a Level 4 Beast Master, defeating a Level 6 Beast Master with that kind of strength should have made him famous!" "Could he be from some other region, or even from a remote country? That would explain why we''ve never heard of him." "Impossible. A talent like this could never come from a small nation. There''s no way they could nurture someone like him." Facing the surrounding discussions, Charles''s face remained expressionless. His gaze remained firmly fixed on Cassian. At the beginning of the battle, Cassian''s Supreme Spear had been clearly aimed at him, directed straight at his chest. If Charles''s strength hadn''t been so overwhelming, if he were just an average Level 4 Beast Master, he would have been lying on the ground by now, unaware of whether he was alive or dead. Therefore, when launching his final attack, Charles didn''t hold back. He used all his power without hesitation. Whether Cassian could withstand the five element Black Gold Knife Glow would depend on his own strength. Without further delay, Charles gripped the Black Gold Long Knife tightly with his right hand, swinging it suddenly. A five element Black Gold Knife Glow shot out with incredible speed, quickly slicing through the earth walls in front of Cassian, and continued, unimpeded, toward his body! Cassian instinctively reinforced his body''s defense to its utmost. He tried to remain calm, but facing Charles''s devastating attack one that could threaten his very life Cassian instinctively shut his eyes. At that moment, Calista, who had been standing outside the Barbaric Area the entire time, flashed forward and appeared directly in front of Cassian, attempting to block Charles''s five element Black Gold Knife Glow. Calista rapidly formed a massive azure shield in front of him. This was his defensive skill, and it boasted extremely high defensive capabilities only a full powered strike from a Level 7 Beast Master could damage this shield. In his view, though Charles''s final strike was powerful, it still paled in comparison to a full powered attack from a Level 7 Beast Master. Therefore, he believed this defensive shield would be more than enough. Calista even turned his head to look at Cassian, a concerned expression on his face, and asked, "How are you? Are you alright?" Cassian suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze filled with excitement as he looked at Calista. Just as he was about to say something, he witnessed a scene that would remain imprinted in his memory forever. The blade of light sliced through the massive azure shield Calista had formed, slowly cutting through it, before landing directly on Calista''s back. In an instant, Calista''s body collided with Cassian, sending him stumbling backward! "I''m such an idiot!" "I can''t believe it either. This is Calista, for heaven''s sake! He stepped in to intervene, and still couldn''t block Charles''s final strike. How is that even possible?" "There are two reasons, I think. First, Calista was overconfident and didn''t use his full strength. Second, the blade strike Charles unleashed just now was incredibly powerful, far beyond what a Level 6 Beast Master could withstand. However, he probably won''t be able to use that kind of attack multiple times in a short period." "Still, it''s shocking! Let''s not forget, Charles is only a Level 4 Beast Master!" The onlookers quickly became a boiling mass of chatter, their conversations growing louder and more intense. Charles, however, furrowed his brows slightly. Although his attack had seemingly hurt Calista, Charles knew well that after slicing through the multiple earth walls Cassian had summoned, as well as the azure shield Calista had conjured, the power of his five element Black Gold Knife Glow was significantly reduced. The reason it had managed to hurt Calista was because the latter had been too confident, leaving his back wide open. Even so, Calista hadn''t sustained much damage. The physical resilience of a Level 7 Beast Master was still quite formidable. However, the attack had left Calista standing in a daze, as if he had encountered something completely incomprehensible. His gaze was fixed on Charles, and there was a faint glint of hatred in his eyes, as though he had been publicly humiliated. "A Level 4 Beast Master... made me bleed!" "There are so many people here, and I actually got hurt? If word of this gets out... I..." Calista could no longer maintain his warm smile. His facial muscles twitched slightly as he struggled to control his expression. "Charles, no wonder you agreed to Cassian''s challenge in the Barbaric Area. You wanted Cassian to die, didn''t you? That''s a little too bloodthirsty, don''t you think?" Calista gritted his teeth and slowly spoke, his voice tinged with anger. "Bloodthirsty?" Charles looked back at Calista with a calm and clear expression, a hint of confusion in his voice. "Exactly," Calista answered bluntly. "Before the battle, Cassian promised me he''d show mercy, because, after all, you''re just a Level 4 Beast Master. He only intended to teach you a lesson, no ill will involved." "But you? You''ve got these powerful attacks, yet you''re ruthless. If I hadn''t intervened, Cassian would be dead right now!" As he spoke, Calista''s tone grew increasingly agitated, as if blaming Charles for his actions. Charles, on the other hand, couldn''t help but chuckle at Calista''s forceful attitude. "Cassian was the one who brought up the Barbaric Area, and you really think he was showing mercy during the fight? Also, this battle is between me and Cassian. Why did you break the rules and get involved?" "Lastly, I have one more question for you. Don''t you understand what the conflict between Cassian and me is about?" "Truly, you''re a disgusting hypocrite," Charles said, summarizing his thoughts with a final, sharp remark. Calista could no longer keep his composure. All he could think about was Charles''s final words "a disgusting hypocrite." Was he talking about him? How dare anyone say such things about him? And a Level 4 Beast Master, no less, saying this in front of so many people? "Charles! You''re slandering me, you''re defaming me, I''m going to " Before Calista could finish speaking, a figure slowly emerged from the crowd and turned their indifferent gaze toward him. It was Callum! As the head of the Black Market, Callum could not ignore any breach of rules, especially when it came to something that affected the Barbaric Area''s battles. Furthermore, since Charles was Ezra''s disciple, Callum felt compelled to step in. "What are you going to do about it?" Callum said coldly, looking at Calista. Calista immediately fell silent. He stared at Callum for a long time before slowly answering, "Callum, I was wrong. I acted out of concern for my friend, I couldn''t bear to see Cassian lose his life. How about you and Charles privately discuss how to resolve this matter?" "Charles will give you a satisfactory answer." Calista thought Callum would, out of respect for Charles, choose to handle the matter privately. But what Callum said next made his heart sink. He had no idea what to do. "Charles? Should Charles discuss this with Charlotte?" Callum''s voice carried a hint of expectation. The Charlotte he referred to was none other than the "Poison Girl" from the Ten Person Council. If this matter were to be discussed between Charles and Charlotte, it would escalate significantly. Knowing Charlotte''s nature, Charles would have to bleed before it would be resolved. "No, surely not. This small matter can''t possibly involve Charlotte." Calista instantly became flustered. He hadn''t expected Callum to show such disregard for Charles. It seemed like Callum was deeply angered by his actions, or he wouldn''t be acting this way. "The rules of the Black Market can''t be broken. You messed up, so you''ll take responsibility for it. Do you think just bringing up Charles will make me go easy on you?" Callum said disdainfully. Then, with a swift motion, Callum summoned his energy. A massive aura of pressure exploded, and the suffocating weight of a Level 9 Beast Master''s presence filled the air. Everyone around struggled to breathe as the oppressive force took hold. In the next instant, Callum appeared directly in front of Calista. Without any hesitation, he slapped him. Slap! Calista''s body was sent flying as though he were a piece of discarded trash, tracing an arc through the air before crashing heavily to the ground, motionless. It took a long while before Calista regained consciousness. He touched his face, only to find that his features had swollen up rapidly, his face now resembling a grotesque mess. He tried to speak, but when he opened his mouth, blood and teeth mixed together and sprayed out. A slap from a Level 9 Beast Master had crushed his internal organs, knocked out his teeth, and nearly shattered his jaw. He was no longer able to speak. The pitiful state he was in caused everyone present to suck in a sharp breath. "Now, Charles can talk to me about this," Callum said, looking down at Calista, who still hadn''t gotten up, his voice calm and indifferent. Chapter 528 - 528: Charless Inquiry Calista didn''t answer. Even if he wanted to respond, he couldn''t speak. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the ground, staring at the dust beneath him. In his mind, he screamed wildly: "Charles!" "Die! I want you dead! It''s all because of you!" "I will make you, just like me, humiliated in front of everyone, and make you wish you were dead!" Although it was Callum who had struck him, Calista''s hatred was now directed solely at Charles. He didn''t even stop to think about why this had happened. In his mind, anyone who made him uncomfortable and was weak in power deserved to be deliberately targeted by Cassian. The reason the incident had occurred was that he had underestimated Charles''s strength. If there was a next time, he would make sure things went differently! In Calista''s view, Callum was merely upholding the Black Market''s rules and order, not deliberately targeting him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, as Calista thought this, he saw Callum slowly walk toward Charles. With a very friendly attitude, Callum said, "Charles, I''m Callum, Ezra''s friend. If you ever need anything, feel free to come to the Black Market." The coldness Callum had shown toward Calista vanished completely. Now, with a smile, Callum looked at Charles, his eyes filled with satisfaction. His demeanor and gaze were akin to that of a senior family member, proud and affectionate toward a promising young member of the family. It was full of warmth and approval. "Callum, I should be fine. Does that mean I can''t come visit you if I''m okay?" Charles replied, smiling in return. Callum was initially stunned, but then his smile grew even wider. He had thought that Charles was the type to be calm and composed, with exceptional talent in Beast Mastery. He hadn''t expected Charles to be so socially adept and clever. Callum''s fondness for Charles grew, and he patted Charles on the shoulder with a grin. "Of course you can. I''d be more than happy to have you. You should come by more often." "Ezra didn''t give me a heads up, so I wasn''t prepared, but take this metal material for now. I''ll get you something better next time." Callum casually pulled out a piece of metal. Charles took a glance, and his eyes immediately lit up. This was the very same material that Bellamy, the giant, had listed on the note he gave him! Cryolite [Golden Quality]: Premium Ice Attribute Metal Forging Material. It greatly enhances the weapon''s ability to absorb, conduct, and endure Ice Element energy. Charles was about to politely refuse, but before he could, Ezra''s voice sounded in his head, saying, "Take it. This guy has a lot of good things. You should come see him more often." "Hahaha, no problem at all!" Callum laughed heartily. The other spectators around them watched in confusion. No one was paying attention to Calista anymore. It was completely unexpected that a Level 9 Beast Master would be watching the Barbaric Area battle. No one had anticipated that Charles, with his Level 4 Beast Master strength, would put Cassian in a life or death situation. Even more surprising was Calista''s interference, only to be severely reprimanded by Callum, a Level 9 Beast Master. And the relationship between Charles and Callum none of it had been predicted! When Callum, Ezra, and Metamorpher left with Charles, the crowd finally dared to whisper amongst themselves. "I can''t shake the feeling that everything that just happened was so unreal!" "Tell me about it, I feel the same way. Who exactly is Charles? I mean, a Level 4 Beast Master in his twenties there shouldn''t be any big background behind him, right?" "Background? Calista is the apprentice of the Vice President of the Beast Master Guild, isn''t that a big background?" "It is compared to ours, but do you know who the big shots behind the underground Black Market are? The Vice President of the Beast Master Guild is nothing compared to the guild president''s apprentice." "The apprentice of the most powerful Beast Master in the Ethereal Grove? I can''t even imagine who would be lucky enough to become his apprentice. Even the number one prodigy on the [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies] probably wouldn''t catch his interest." "Yeah, forget about becoming his apprentice. Just being acknowledged by him is an honor reserved for true geniuses!" No one was paying attention to Calista as he clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with hatred as he watched Callum and Charles leave. It was only at this moment that he realized: since Callum had been watching the entire time, he must have been able to stop him from helping Cassian, but Callum hadn''t done anything! Why? It was clear that Callum had deliberately allowed him to act so that he would have a reason to teach him a lesson, forcing Charles to discuss how to resolve this with Callum. "Is it because of Charles? Is he trying to teach me a lesson for Charles?" Calista gritted his teeth, his eyes growing darker and more resentful. Cassian looked at Calista''s current state, and a sense of regret surged through him. He thought to himself, I should never have gotten involved in this mess to please Calista. Now, Charles is fine, but Calista... look at him now. What was worse, this had all happened in front of so many people. Calista had lost so much face. To others, it might not matter, but for someone like Calista, who cared so much about his image and reputation, this was absolutely unacceptable. And Cassian knew he''d be affected by this too. Sigh, life''s going to be tough from now on, Cassian thought quietly. If I could do it over again, I''d stay far away from Charles. Meanwhile, Skylar was also staring intently at Charles''s retreating figure, filled with shock. He had thought he would be able to have a fair fight with Charles, but after seeing Charles''s battle, Skylar no longer felt any confidence. Mystical Beast quality, battle awareness, The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery... that final, devastating strike. "No wonder he''s the one who makes me want to fight. I need to get stronger first, or I won''t even be worthy of challenging him," Skylar muttered under his breath. His companion, who had been watching him, looked at Skylar in surprise and asked, "Skylar, are you not confident?" Skylar nodded and answered, "If I fought him now, I''d die. He might only get injured." "You''d definitely die!" "Get stronger! I need to get even stronger!" His companion watched as Calista stood up, and with a helpless sigh, nodded. It was clear that Calista wouldn''t be in the mood to meet with them anytime soon. The task of getting close to Charles in Central City was now a lost cause, and it was time for them to head back. ... That evening, Ezra walked alongside Charles, who had been running all over the place, as they made their way back to the hotel. Today, Ezra had introduced Charles to all his connections in Central City, showing him off to everyone. The task was complete, and Ezra could now head back to Genosha and Calivia, and then go on to do what he truly wanted to do his own business at the Abyssal Great Wall. The atmosphere on the walk back was somewhat somber. Charles wasn''t na?ve. He could tell from Ezra''s actions what his teacher was planning. Whether it was the bracelet Ezra had given him earlier or bringing him to meet various people this time, the message was clear: Ezra was about to do something dangerous, something so perilous that there was no guarantee he''d make it back alive. "Teacher, you..." Charles was about to ask when Ezra immediately raised a hand, signaling him to stop. "Don''t ask," Ezra said, his tone firm. "There''s something important I have to do. It''s something I have no choice but to do. Callum could avoid it, but I can''t." "Hmm... I understand. Teacher, you''ll come back, right?" Charles asked quietly. He cared deeply for those who had done good by him, and Ezra was the most important person on his Beast Master journey. Without Ezra, he would never have chosen Cyber Academy, and he certainly wouldn''t have the strength he had now. Not to mention, when facing other challenges, Ezra had always been there without hesitation to help him. "I''ll try my best," Ezra answered. The silence deepened. Charles didn''t know what to say next because Ezra''s words left no room for persuasion. Everyone had their own reasons for doing dangerous things, and no amount of pleading from Charles could change that. "Don''t worry. Maybe when I come back, I''ll be even stronger," Ezra said with a smile. Charles nodded vigorously. "It''s not maybe, it''s definitely!" "Hahaha, well, for your sake, I won''t die. I''ll come back stronger. And I hope that by the time I return, Charles, you''ll have become a true powerhouse yourself." Ezra paused and patted Charles on the shoulder. Going to the Abyssal Great Wall, to the area outside the Ethereal Grove to search for Morphabeasts, was something Ezra had always wanted to do. Originally, he had no attachments; once he regained his Level 9 Beast Master strength, he would have set off without hesitation. But now, with such an outstanding disciple like Charles, Ezra couldn''t help but feel a little reluctant. To be honest, he really wanted to see Charles grow into a powerful figure, standing tall and confident. But he knew that there was a very real chance he might not live long enough to see it. The dangers lurking outside the Ethereal Grove were unimaginable. Even as a Level 9 Beast Master, Ezra couldn''t be sure he would return alive. "Get some rest. Tomorrow, we head back to Genosha," Ezra said simply as they reached the hotel. Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. Charles stood there for a moment, lost in thought. Unable to figure anything out, he finally decided to just sleep. Chapter 529 - 529: In Celestial City The nightlife in the sleepless district was as bright as daytime, with lights shining everywhere. However, at this moment, another place equally illuminated was Charles'' villa. "My son, how could this happen to you! Who was it? Who dared to hurt you! This is practically a declaration of war against us, Charles!" A middle aged woman cried, leaning over Calista and shouting. Beside her stood a particularly refined middle aged man, his brow furrowed, but he remained silent, only staring at the severely injured Calista. Calista, unable to speak, could only type on his phone, briefly explaining the situation and what had transpired. The refined middle aged man read through the message and, as he finished, his frown deepened even further. He spoke in a cold voice, "All this trouble because of an unknown fourth tier Beast Master? Useless. You''re completely useless!" Ivy, the woman, immediately became furious. The previously calm and elegant demeanor disappeared as she pointed her finger right at Calista''s nose, yelling loudly. Her voice was so loud it even made the woman beside her pause her sobbing. "Stop blaming Calista! It''s that fourth tier Beast Master''s fault, and that black market leader, Callum he clearly doesn''t respect us, Charles!" the woman tried to intervene. To her surprise, Ivy became even angrier. "What do you know? The black market is backed by a member of the Ten Man Council, and that''s Xu Yiyi, the Poison Girl! If she has an issue with Charles, then we''re in real trouble!" "Trouble? Calista''s teacher is the vice president of the Beast Master Guild, so we have nothing to fear!" the woman retorted. "Nothing to fear? What the hell are you talking about? So what if he''s the vice president? He''s not a member of the Ten Man Council, so he doesn''t have that much power! Those ten people are the strongest in the Ethereal Grove!" Ivy was so enraged that he almost slapped the woman in front of him. It was all because of her pampering that Calista had ended up like this. "You stay at home and don''t go out. I''ll investigate this Charles person properly. This debt can''t just be left unsettled," Ivy said, looking at his son Calista''s sorry state. Though a little heartbroken, his desire for revenge grew. Calista had always been the center of attention, and this was the first time he had suffered such a serious injury, which made Ivy, despite knowing the conflict had stemmed from his son''s own actions, begin to resent Charles as well. ... In the Abyssal Depths, Genosha, Calivia... Charles looked around at the familiar environment, feeling his mood lift. Ezra still had some matters to attend to and, after dropping him off at Cyber Academy, left directly. As soon as Charles returned to his dorm, there was a knock at the door. He opened it to find Zachary standing there, waiting for him. "Charles! You''re back from the Haunted Marsh! I, Jace, Finn, and Luma, we''re all so curious about it!" Zachary said, his eyes full of excitement. Charles smiled. He had been curious about the Haunted Marsh before too, and after going there, his anticipation only grew. It wasn''t that the Haunted Marsh was so prosperous, but there were so many more powerful Beast Masters there, making him eager to prove himself. Right now, Charles had nothing urgent to do, so he decided to call Jace, Finn, and Luma together to chat. He was really curious about how things were going with the Genius Club, and whether anything had happened in Genosha since he left. In the afternoon, inside a private room at a caf near the entrance of Cyber Academy. Zachary, Luma, Jace, and Finn were all listening attentively to Charles as he described the Haunted Marsh, especially the part about the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies. "The requirements are that you need to be a sixth tier Beast Master, and under the age of twenty two, just to qualify. But even then, it''s not guaranteed that you''ll make the list. To get on the list, you have to challenge the geniuses who are already ranked, and only if you win, can you replace their spot," Zachary remarked with a sigh. To be honest, becoming a sixth tier Beast Master before the age of twenty two was a huge challenge for most Beast Masters. Zachary, however, was confident in his own abilities, though he didn''t think he could defeat anyone already on the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies. Finn, on the other hand, was more focused on the battle between Charles and Cassian. "That Cassian... he should be considered a genius in Central City, right? How does his strength compare to the sixth tier Beast Master instructors at the academy?" Finn asked slowly. Charles thought for a moment and replied, "Cassian''s strength is greater than that of the sixth tier Beast Master instructors at the academy. However, he''s not really a famous genius in Central City, so there''s no real point of reference." At this point, Charles couldn''t help but think back to his previous battle with Kairos. Kairos was also a sixth tier Beast Master, but he was much younger than Cassian and had far more experience and battle awareness. Charles remembered that Kairos seemed to have some hidden cards up his sleeve during their fight, which made him reflect, saying, "I really need to travel more. Genosha is too small. Only by going out and seeing more, will I be able to meet stronger geniuses and improve even more." Everyone agreed with Charles'' statement, except for Jace, who remained silent. He was the weakest among them and had little confidence. He knew, with his current talent, he had no way of keeping up with Charles. "Charles, you have no idea how we''ve been feeling these past few days. For the first time, I actually found myself really hating Lord Nathaniel!" Zachary said, looking around before speaking in a low voice. As soon as he spoke, Luma and Finn nodded vigorously, agreeing with Zachary. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? What happened?" Charles asked curiously. From what he remembered, Nathaniel didn''t seem like someone who would behave that way. Zachary briefly explained that in order to help them improve their strength in a short period of time, Nathaniel had employed devilish methods, constantly pushing them to their limits and squeezing every bit of potential out of their bodies. For example, in order to sharpen their vigilance, Nathaniel would actually hide in the darkness and ambush them with opponents who had similar strength to theirs, staging real life combat situations with real weapons. Zachary said there were several times he genuinely thought he was going to die. The fear of death was something he never wanted to experience again! And that wasn''t all. Nathaniel had come up with some unorthodox training methods that nearly broke Finn, who had a strong will, to the point where he was on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, Charles had returned just in time. Using Charles as an excuse, Nathaniel had approved them to rest for half a day. "Charles, you''re literally our lifesaver! If you hadn''t come back, I think I would have been tortured to death!" Zachary lamented dramatically, his expression a little exaggerated. However, Charles showed no sympathy for him and simply said indifferently, "When I was at the Haunted Marsh, I met a genius from Kingston his name is Skylar." Upon hearing Charles''s words, the others in the room fell silent. After a while, Finn was the first to speak. "Did you fight him? How strong is he?" Charles shook his head and replied, "I didn''t fight him, but that guy seems to be a madman. He''s quite dangerous for you guys." When Finn heard the word "dangerous," his brows furrowed slightly. He trusted Charles''s judgment and was concerned. "If I faced Skylar, what are my chances of winning?" Finn asked, wanting to know if he could defeat him. "Less than thirty percent," Charles replied. "Less than thirty percent?" Finn took a deep breath. That seemed like a very small chance. He didn''t ask Charles if Charles could defeat Skylar, because Charles had already mentioned that Skylar was dangerous for all of them. At this point, the atmosphere in the room became a little heavier. Zachary scratched his nose and spoke, "Actually, these past few days haven''t been that bad. The training was a bit tiring, but whenever we met people from Genosha, they would cheer us on." "Same here. Friends I hadn''t been in touch with for a long time have been asking if I have the confidence to represent Genosha and win," Luma added. Finn didn''t say much else. He simply said, "When we reserved the room just now, the caf owner said that from now on, we can drink coffee here for free, and the private room will always be reserved for us." On one hand, it was the expectations of the people from Genosha. On the other hand, the strength of Kingston''s competitors weighed heavily on Zachary and Luma, who both felt a lot of pressure. Finn, however, seemed to be handling it much better. "I can''t just sit around. I need to go back and train more. I feel a lot better after resting for a bit," Zachary said slowly. Luma nodded in agreement. This was the first time he had experienced being the center of attention. Whenever people recognized him while walking on the streets, they looked at him with eyes full of anticipation. The feeling of being expected, of being admired, was strange but also heavy. "By the way, did Nathaniel say how the competition between Genosha and Kingston''s geniuses will be held? Where will it take place?" Charles asked briefly. Finn took a deep breath and then looked at Charles. "The format of the competition hasn''t been decided yet. It seems there''s some disagreement between Genosha and Kingston, but the location has been chosen it will be in the neutral country, Celestial City." Upon hearing "Celestial City," Charles was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected the location to be there. It seemed like such a coincidence he was planning to go to Celestial City after his current business was done. He hadn''t anticipated that the competition would take place there! Chapter 530 - 530: Coltons Gift "Can you be more specific? Celestial City isn''t small, so where exactly in Celestial City is it?" Charles wanted to know more details. Finn shook his head, indicating that he wasn''t sure either. It seemed like it hadn''t been decided yet. Charles thought for a moment. It seemed that the relevant information would have to wait until later to be clarified. However, there were both advantages and disadvantages to Celestial City being the location. On the positive side, if the battle between the geniuses of Genosha and Kingston was held in Celestial City, he could take the opportunity to investigate the situation regarding the Lnfinity Isles. Plus, after the battle, he would be able to quickly reach the Lnfinity Isles. On the downside, there was a chance that Celestial City would become chaotic. The situation regarding the mystical beasts would definitely attract many Beast Masters. Those who were eligible were likely to be strong, and if the news about the suspected divine beasts spread widely, it would cause a huge stir. Even if Beast Masters of the sixth rank or higher couldn''t enter, the powerful ones would still appear to support the younger talents they were connected to, especially those with the potential to claim the divine beasts'' power. "I guess I''ll just have to take it one step at a time. Now that the mystical beasts have all leveled up, the next thing to do is raise Max''s level and work on my own strength to see if I can break through to the fifth level Beast Master stage." After Finn and the others left, Charles stayed in the caf, starting to think about what he should do next. First, the most important task was to level up his mystical beasts and try to break through to the fifth level Beast Master rank. Once he reached fifth level, not only would his strength improve, but he would also be able to form another mystical beast contract. Actually, Charles was thinking that if he reached the site of the divine beast''s fall, he might have a chance to contract that divine beast or a mystical beast that had absorbed the divine beast''s energy. For his fifth mystical beast, Charles was hoping it would be a light attribute beast, and the news about the Lnfinity Isles had given him a possibility. The only thing he didn''t know was how many talented Beast Masters would show up for the events there, especially those from Central City''s [Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies]. These geniuses, being sixth level Beast Masters, would be at their peak. "Also, what Cuny mentioned the geniuses who have awakened from slumber shouldn''t their Beast Master level be higher? There shouldn''t be too many of those kinds of geniuses, right?" Charles thought to himself. In fact, he was quite eager to meet these geniuses. Although his Beast Master level might be lower than theirs, that didn''t stop him from wanting to fight them. The legendary blacksmith giant Bellamy''s list for the enhancement of the [black gold long knife] contained metals of golden quality, which were very hard to find, especially in a small place like Genosha. If only he could bring the golden quality [black gold long knife] with him, he could compete with those geniuses, bridging the gap in Beast Master rank and mystical beast strength. Then, Charles thought he should see if he could speed up Mia''s growth, because the information prompt showed: [Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon] [Name]: Mia [Attribute]: Wind [Level]: Lv30 [Quality]: Diamond [Skills]: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike], [Frenzy Gale Slash] [Weaknesses]: Abdomen / Thunder Attribute [Hobbies]: Wine [Mood]: Happy [Health]: Good [Loyalty]: 80 [Evolution]: 4 Routes [Description]: This Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon is nearing its youth phase. As it continues to grow, it will learn a new skill, which will further enhance its power. Don''t forget to keep it in a good mood with fine wine. The description mentioned that as Mia continued to grow, it would learn a new skill, further boosting its strength. "Little by little. In the evening, I''ll head over to Teacher Colton''s place and see if I can get the last piece of the [Map Fragments]." Charles wanted to know what would happen once all the [Map Fragments] were collected. Maybe he would gain more useful information, which could give him an advantage when exploring the Lnfinity Isles Forest. Afterward, Charles left the caf and went back to his training at Cyber Academy. He had thought that Nathaniel might call him for training, but Nathaniel didn''t show up until the evening. Nathaniel probably thought that letting Charles train on his own would be more effective. After a light dinner, Charles made his way to the bamboo forest at Cyber Academy, standing in front of Teacher Colton''s wooden cabin. Charles felt a bit guilty. As a master level alchemist and Colton''s apprentice, he had completely neglected his alchemy practice recently, always busy focusing on his Beast Master training to improve his Beast Master abilities. "I wonder if Teacher Colton will be mad at me," Charles muttered quietly. Soon, a voice came from inside the cabin: "Mad? Mad about what? You finally remembered this old man, huh?" Colton walked out of the cabin and looked at Charles, asking with concern, "So, how did it go? Things go smoothly? Is the Haunted Marsh much better than the Abyssal Depths?" Charles nodded and replied, "Things went smoothly. All the mystical beasts have completed their promotion. The talented Beast Masters in the Haunted Marsh are indeed far superior to those in the Abyssal Depths, and their strength is much higher." Colton sighed and said, "Not just that, even the alchemists in the Haunted Marsh are the same. If you have time in the future, you should visit the Alchemist Guild in Central City. I''ll give you a letter of recommendation, and they''ll take care of you there." sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A letter of recommendation?" Charles asked, curious. "Your teacher also has an alchemy teacher, though I haven''t seen him in a long time. He''s probably angry with me now. Sigh. But I found you, a talent for alchemy, so maybe it''ll soften his temper a bit," Colton said with a smile. "My teacher is a legendary level alchemist," Colton continued, "but unfortunately, I made some mistakes back then, and I''m no longer qualified to be his apprentice. But you don''t need to worry. My teacher is a very good person, and when the time comes, you can study alchemy under him." Charles nodded. It seemed that both Teacher Ezra and Teacher Colton had their own stories. However, neither of them seemed eager to talk about it. There must have been many regrets involved. It was also possible that they felt Charles wasn''t yet suitable for involving himself in matters of their older generation. "By the way, this is the miracle drug I''ve been refining recently. They''re all orange quality. Take them. I can''t give you much, but as far as miracle drugs go, I can definitely provide you plenty!" Colton said, taking out a dozen or so bottles of miracle drugs emitting a faint orange glow and handing them to Charles. Charles took a quick glance at the bottles. Most of them were ones he had seen before, but there were a few that were new to him. The following information prompt appeared for the bottles: [Gold Attribute Mystical Beast Enhancement Elixir (Orange Quality)]: A special miracle drug made from the beast core of high tier gold attribute mystical beasts, combined with other gold attribute alchemy materials. It can be consumed by gold attribute mystical beasts to greatly enhance their defense and recovery abilities in a short period of time. [Wind Attribute Mystical Beast Enhancement Elixir (Orange Quality)]: A special miracle drug made from the beast core of high tier wind attribute mystical beasts, combined with other wind attribute alchemy materials. It can be consumed by wind attribute mystical beasts to greatly enhance their speed and attack power in a short period of time. [Mystical Beast Rapid Growth Miracle Drug (Orange Quality)]: Made from the flesh and blood of high tier mystical beasts, as well as various rare alchemy materials. This drug accelerates the growth of mystical beasts, meeting all of their growth needs. It''s suitable for rapidly cultivating mystical beasts and enhancing their power. [Paralysis Miracle Drug (Orange Quality)]: Made from the toxin sacs of poisonous mystical beasts, this drug can be applied to weapons. When used to attack an enemy, it briefly paralyzes them. It''s effective on humans below the 8th level of Beast Master and mystical beasts below level 70. ... Charles stared at the miracle drugs in his hands, unsure of what to say. He had come with the intention of collecting all the [Map Fragments], but he hadn''t expected Teacher Colton to give him so many orange quality miracle drugs right away. And coincidentally, the [Mystical Beast Rapid Growth Miracle Drug] could accelerate Mia''s growth, allowing her to learn a new skill. "I''ll give you a brief explanation of the effects of these miracle drugs," Colton said. "If it weren''t for the difficulty in finding high tier beast cores with both ice and fire attributes, or the high tier dark attribute beast cores, I could have made more miracle drugs suitable for your mystical beasts." Charles quickly replied, "This is more than enough, Teacher. With these miracle drugs, my rate of improvement will be even faster!" "That''s good to hear. By the way, I have one more thing for you. I don''t have any use for it, so you might as well take it," Colton said as he handed Charles something. Charles took a look at it, and it was the final piece of the [Map Fragments] that he had been missing. Just earlier, he had been wondering how to ask Teacher Colton about it, but now Colton had directly handed it to him! "Teacher, this..." Charles slowly began to speak. "What''s this? Although I''m not sure what it''s for, if you need it, you must have already gathered the other fragments, right? I asked some friends about the remaining fragments before, but none of them knew where they were. Otherwise, I would have helped you collect them all," Colton said with a hint of regret. Charles quickly shook his head and replied, "Teacher, I already have two fragments. This is the last one." Now, with all three [Map Fragments] in his possession, Charles would finally be able to discover what useful things would come from collecting all the fragments. Chapter 531 - 531: Early Arrangements "That''s good. It seems you really have a connection with it. I''m not sure what''s recorded on this, but you should be careful. I''ve seen too many treasure hunters who met with accidents during their searches." Colton gave Charles a concerned reminder. He wasn''t interested in the information on the map, but he cared about Charles''s safety. In the world of Beast Masters, treasure hunters were common, but most of them ended up dying in places no one knew about. Colton worried that he couldn''t do enough for Charles. The only thing he could offer was not holding back on the miracle drugs, allowing Charles to use them without restraint. If other genius Beast Masters from Genosha knew that Charles had so many orange quality miracle drugs, they would surely be envious. Even a typical Level 8 Beast Master wouldn''t carry around so many orange quality miracle drugs! "Alright, I''ve got things to do. Once the matter with Kingston is over, if you have time, don''t forget to come here to learn alchemy from me," Colton said slowly. "Alright, teacher, I will," Charles replied. After the Genosha vs. Kingston event, he planned to go to the Lnfinity Lsles. Once that was finished, he would likely have some free time to rest and, of course, to learn alchemy from Colton. After saying goodbye to Colton, Charles headed back to his dorm. He took out the two Map Fragments he had previously. Map Fragment (2/3): This is a map that records the location of the ancient gods beast''s fall. However, since it''s missing the final third, only an approximate location can be determined. [Click to view detailed information] Celestial City, the Lnfinity Lsles. Carefully piecing the Map Fragment together, the information prompt in front of him changed instantly: Ancient Gods Beast''s Fall Location Map: This is a map that records the location of the ancient gods beast''s fall. The exact location is the Celestial City, the Lnfinity Lsles Dream Forest Secret Realm, where there is a huge maze full of various dangers. Below is a detailed route to navigate the maze. After passing through the maze, you can truly reach the place where the ancient gods beast fell. Charles looked at the information in front of him, his eyes lighting up. He quickly grasped the key information. "The ancient gods beast''s fall really is in the Lnfinity Lsles forest, but it''s in a secret realm within the forest, and there''s a maze inside!" "And the map I have is the one that shows the route through the maze!" While Charles was excited, a sense of doubt also began to creep into his mind. He wasn''t seduced by the information about the ancient gods beast. Instead, he was wondering: who created this map? If someone had discovered the location of the ancient gods beast''s fall and the maze, why leave behind a map like this? Could it be that the timing wasn''t right back then, and they wanted to wait until a later opportunity to return to the site of the ancient gods beast''s fall? Charles thought this possibility was quite likely. He had a slight doubt about the information on the map, but from what he could see, the map seemed very real, and all the details matched up. This also meant that when the time came to enter the site of the ancient gods beast''s fall, his advantage would be far greater than other competitors! While others would still be trying to figure out how to navigate the maze, he would already know the correct path! "Let''s hope nothing goes wrong. If only my fifth mystical beast could be the legendary divine beast!" Even Charles, with his usual calm and composure, couldn''t help but fantasize for a moment about the possibility of having a divine beast. And if other Beast Masters found out about this, how crazy would they be! "Kairos and Seraphina will definitely continue investigating the Lnfinity Lsles forest, but they probably won''t reveal it to the outside world. The more people who know, the more competitors there will be!" "So, the known competitors right now are the local forces of the Lnfinity Lsles and the forces behind Kairos and Seraphina. There might even be some other forces I''m unaware of." Charles was constantly analyzing in his mind. He wanted to know more information, especially since he didn''t have any friends in the Lnfinity Lsles and was completely in the dark about the situation there. However, he could go check on Soren''s injuries. Soren was definitely looking for revenge, considering how many of his companions were killed in the Lnfinity Lsles. It just so happened that Charles could help him out and let Soren gather information for him both of them getting something they needed! The next morning, Charles made time to quickly contact Zachary, mentioning that he needed to visit Zachary''s father, Mason. His main purpose was to check on Soren, but when visiting the Allen family, he couldn''t go empty handed that would be rude. Zachary was busy with training, and Nathaniel didn''t approve any time off for him, so Charles had to go alone. As soon as he arrived at the gates of the Allen family estate, he saw many luxury cars parked in the distance, with well dressed men getting out. They started walking toward the Allen family estate from quite a distance. However, they were stopped right at the gates of the estate. "General Mason has an important guest to receive today. All other visitors will have to wait until later," the gatekeeper at the Allen family estate said. Charles was a bit puzzled. Important guest? Zachary had said there were no important guests today. Before he could figure it out, the guards at the gate spotted him and immediately exclaimed, "Mr. Charles! It''s Mr. Charles!" All the well dressed men turned to look at him, their gazes fixed on Charles. Then, the gates of the Allen family estate slowly opened, and Mason, dressed in formal attire, walked briskly over to him. "Charles! You''ve finally arrived! I''ve been waiting for you since this morning! Come on, come on, I had the kitchen prepare a lot of food. You haven''t eaten, have you? Please, come in!" Mason greeted him enthusiastically. Charles felt a bit uncomfortable. After all, he wasn''t here to visit Mason specifically. He just wanted to check on how Soren was doing here. However, Charles naturally couldn''t say this out loud. His expression remained calm as he slowly spoke: "Mason, I''ve been friends with Zachary for a long time, but I''ve never had the time to visit you..." "Don''t say anything more, hahahaha! You have no idea how happy I am! I told Nathaniel about this, and he was almost furious because you didn''t visit him first," Mason said with a wide smile, clearly pleased. Charles didn''t know what to say. He hadn''t expected that his simple visit would make Mason, the General of Genosha, so happy. Meanwhile, the well dressed men at the gate could only stand by the side of the road, watching as Charles entered the Allen family estate with General Mason of Genosha. "I''m so envious. A teenager in his teens gets this kind of attention. Even if members of the Genosha royal family came, Mason wouldn''t personally greet them!" one of them murmured. "Wait, can anyone from the Genosha royal family really compare to Charles?" "Can''t they?" "Definitely not! In front of Charles, the royal family would have to be respectful. If they upset Charles, the Emperor would surely punish them!" "Tsk tsk, if it were anyone else with that kind of status, they''d be causing trouble left and right. But look at Charles he remains humble and grounded, without any arrogance or pride." "Of course..." Outside the Allen family estate, the people were gossiping, while inside the banquet hall, Mason, Charles, Soren, and Soren''s sister Orion were chatting. Orion could never have imagined that one day, she would be treated as an esteemed guest by a national general. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before moving into the Allen family residence, Orion had been very worried. Her brother was only a level 5 Beast Master, and she wasn''t even a Beast Master nor from a noble background. She feared that they might be looked down upon by the Allen family. To her surprise, once she and her brother settled into the Allen family estate, they were met with the utmost care. Anything Orion needed or wanted, the Allen family could provide immediately. Once, while chatting with her brother, Orion casually mentioned that she wanted to eat cotton candy. The next thing she knew, a servant from the Allen family brought her dozens of different flavors of cotton candy to choose from, just ten minutes later. Coming from a commoner background, Orion had never experienced anything like that before. She couldn''t bring herself to waste any, so for the next few days, she ate nothing but cotton candy until it was all finished. Now, her teeth hurt from eating so much sugar! Orion was well aware that she and her brother Soren had no real status or standing. Everything was because of Charles. The Allen family treated her and her brother so well simply because they respected Charles. So, after that time, Orion never mentioned wanting anything or asking for anything again. She didn''t want anyone to think that Charles''s friends were too greedy because of her. "I guess my brother and I can be considered Mr. Charles''s friends, right?" Orion glanced at Charles, who was talking to Mason, and quietly thought to herself. "Mason, the main reason I''m here is to visit you, and also to check on my two friends," Charles said to Mason. When Orion heard Charles''s words, her body froze for a moment, then she squinted her eyes and smiled, feeling incredibly happy. She never expected that Charles would actually say it out loud that both she and her brother Soren were his friends. The smile on Orion''s face didn''t fade for a long time! Chapter 532 - 532: I Am an Alchemist After finishing the meal, Mason noticed that Charles seemed to have something he wanted to discuss with Soren and Orion, so he casually mentioned that he had things to attend to and left first. Once Mason left, all the servants and staff also departed from the banquet hall, leaving only Soren, Orion, and Charles in the large, empty room. "Mr. Charles, my injuries have almost healed. I''ve been staying at the General''s residence for quite a while now, and it''s not appropriate for me to continue disturbing you," Soren spoke up first. Charles was taken aback. Was Soren planning to leave the General''s residence, to leave Genosha? "No, Mr. Charles. As you know, all my mystical beasts perished to help me escape. Although I am still at the fifth level Beast Master rank, I have no mystical beasts left. I plan to head to the Lnfinity Isles to gather information, and at the same time, try to re establish a contract and raise new mystical beasts." "Even if I manage to raise a suitable mystical beast again, I will still only be a fifth level Beast Master. I know I may not be able to do much, but I can''t just sit around and do nothing!" Soren said with great determination. Charles looked at Soren, feeling a bit lost in thought. He seemed to see a glimpse of his teacher, Ezra, in Soren. Soren was doing this for his former comrades. Was Ezra also like this? He couldn''t help Ezra, only watching as Ezra took risks, but he could assist Soren. "Your injuries haven''t fully healed, and you don''t have a mystical beast. There''s a high chance you won''t be able to do much. How about this? I''ll provide you with some help to accelerate your recovery, and in exchange, you can gather information for me about the Lnfinity Isles forest. How does that sound?" Charles said slowly. Soren immediately stood up. He had originally planned to leave Genosha and head to the Lnfinity Isles to look for opportunities. He hadn''t expected Charles to offer help; this was a complete surprise! Soren was speechless. When his life was hanging by a thread, it was Charles who saved him and provided a safe place for him and his sister. Now Charles was offering to help him again, asking for nothing in return but some information. Soren looked at Charles, clenched his fist, and said with firm resolve, "Mr. Charles, don''t worry. I''m not the type to fail to repay kindness. Once I''ve done what I need to do, I''ll do whatever you ask, even if it means walking through fire or ice. I won''t hesitate for a second!" Seeing her brother standing up and saying this, Orion immediately stopped eating, stood up, and earnestly said to Charles, "Orion is the same. I will become a powerful Beast Master and will surely be able to help Mr. Charles in the future!" Charles looked at the two of them, sensing their genuine emotions. However, he couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. To him, this was simply a transaction and cooperation he would help them in exchange for information. He hadn''t expected such a strong reaction from them. "Alright, alright, we''ll talk about this in more detail later. But if you''re going to the Lnfinity Isles, what will happen to Orion?" Charles asked slowly. Soren turned to glance at Orion, hesitated for a moment, then his expression became resolute again as he answered: "I plan to keep Orion by my side. People like you are rare. The world is cruel and harsh, and she must become stronger if she is to live well in the future." Orion didn''t react much. She had always been someone who strove to stand strong, and in the face of adversity and difficulty, she would never give up. After that, Charles briefly talked with Soren and arranged for him to gather information about the Lnfinity Isles. Without any hesitation, Soren, along with his sister, left the General''s residence that same day and boarded the train heading toward Celestial City and the Lnfinity Isles. "Next, I need to focus on improving my strength and see if I can break through to the fifth level Beast Master before reaching Celestial City. Also, I wonder if Mia will learn any new skills!" Charles stood at the station, watching the train carrying Soren and Orion depart, lost in thought. The days ahead seemed calm and routine, but for Zachary, Luma, and Finn, they were extremely difficult to endure. Due to Grace receiving the Genosha Royal Family''s secret realm inheritance, she was in seclusion, no longer required to participate in the conflict between Genosha and Kingston. This, however, was a good thing for the others. Without Grace, the team was now united under Charles as the core, with only one voice leading the group, avoiding any problems. Every time Charles met with Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, they would rant endlessly about how insane Nathaniel''s training was, and they all felt envious that Charles didn''t have to participate. As time passed, Finn, who had not complained much before, also started to express his pain. However, by then, Zachary and Luma were so exhausted they didn''t even have the energy to complain. With only half a month left until the agreed upon time between Kingston and Genosha, Finn''s complaints had reduced significantly, and instead, Luna, Nathaniel''s daughter, began to make brief but powerful remarks. For example: "I might not be his real daughter." "I can''t do this anymore." "Charles, I''m so tired." Charles could only listen to the group''s complaints about Nathaniel while increasing the intensity of his own training. He had a feeling that it wouldn''t be long before he reached the fifth level Beast Master rank. With only eleven days remaining until the agreed upon time between Kingston and Genosha, Charles broke through from the fourth level Beast Master to the fifth level. Nathaniel, upon hearing the news, was delighted, and on that day, Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna''s training intensity was doubled. With only nine days left until the agreed upon time between Kingston and Genosha, Mia, under the influence of the orange quality miracle drug provided by Colton, successfully comprehended a new skill named [Blessing of Wind and Moon]. [Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon] Name: Mia Element: Wind Level: Lv30 Quality: Diamond Skills: [Moon Riding Wind], [Sharp Claw Strike], [Frenzy Gale Slash], [Blessing of Wind and Moon] Weakness: Abdomen/Lightning Element Hobby: Alcohol Mood: Happy Health: Good Loyalty: 85 Evolution: 4 Paths Description: This is an extremely rare Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon that has reached its youth phase, with an accelerated rate of strength growth. [Blessing of Wind and Moon]: The Wind and Moon Spirit Falcon can disperse the pale cyan light on its forehead and infuse it into the bodies of its companions, increasing their speed in moonlight and strong winds. The denser the moonlight and the richer the wind element energy, the more significant the enhancement. Mia''s growth during this period has been incredibly rapid. Charles has also specially bought a lot of fine wine for it, which has significantly improved Mia''s loyalty. Now, Mia''s skills are on par with Charles'' other mystical beasts. "[Blessing of Wind and Moon] is a supportive skill that greatly enhances my abilities, especially for Little Gold. Due to its large size and its nature as a metal element mystical beast, its speed is somewhat lacking. This ability will help make up for that weakness." With only eight days remaining before the agreed upon time between Kingston and Genosha, Nathaniel surprisingly allowed everyone to take a break and called Charles to a scheduled meeting at a specific location. "Do you know why I''m so harsh on you? Of course, excluding Charles." Nathaniel looked at Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna as he spoke. Zachary was the first to respond: "It''s to ensure our strength improves so that we can defeat Kingston''s geniuses!" Nathaniel nodded first, then shook his head, replying, "That''s partly true, but it''s not the whole picture. The more important reason is that I want you all to survive." After Nathaniel''s words, the atmosphere in the room grew tense, and even Charles was focused on Nathaniel, eager to hear his explanation. "This isn''t a competition, it''s more like a real battlefield. I will explain the specific rules once we get to the location, but what you need to know now is that this is a real battlefield. People will die." Nathaniel continued. He briefly explained that the competition would take place at a special venue in Celestial City, where Genosha''s and Kingston''s geniuses would fight. However, the competition wasn''t just about combat. Each participant would also need to collect certain items for points, and the country with the highest points at the end would win. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the competition, participants were allowed to fight each other. This meant that they could either quietly collect the necessary items or fight to steal items from competitors. Of course, since no one would be intervening, this meant that various unexpected situations would arise during the battles. "So even if you are severely injured, we won''t be able to provide immediate assistance. Also, all weapons, equipment, and items will be issued uniformly. This includes miracle drugs. Charles, I''m afraid the miracle drugs you have won''t be usable." Nathaniel said seriously. However, Charles immediately thought of a crucial question and asked, "Do we have any information about Kingston''s geniuses? Especially whether there is an alchemist in their team?" "Alchemist?" Nathaniel looked at Charles, and the others also turned their attention to him. "Yes, I am a special grade alchemist. If they don''t allow us to bring miracle drugs, does that mean alchemy equipment is also prohibited? I can even make miracle drugs on the spot!" Charles directly stated his thoughts. Nathaniel''s eyes suddenly lit up. That''s right, not every genius is as well rounded as Charles! Normally, Kingston would definitely send their genius Beast Masters to Celestial City, which would give Genosha an advantage. The restriction on miracle drugs wouldn''t be a problem for them! Because they have Charles, a special grade alchemist! Chapter 533 - 533: The Experiment "You''re right. If there are restrictions on weapons and equipment, and also on miracle drugs, having a special level alchemist in the team who can craft miracle drugs would be a huge advantage!" Nathaniel said, unusually excited. He was already beginning to imagine how surprised everyone would be when the battle against Kingston''s genius officially began, and they found out that Charles could craft miracle drugs to assist them. "I''ll think this over carefully. When it comes time to negotiate with Kingston''s side, I''ll try to get them to agree to allow us to bring alchemy equipment," Nathaniel said, his tone serious as he pondered the situation. But now, another idea popped into Charles''s mind. If they couldn''t use the black gold long knife when the time came, it would mean that many of the black gold knife glow''s attributes couldn''t be activated either. That would definitely affect Charles''s ability to perform at his best. However, he was relieved that he had thought of a rather unconventional idea. After the meeting, he planned to try it out; maybe it would lead to an unexpected surprise. "I''ve got another idea, but it needs some testing. If it works, the advantage will be even greater," Charles said slowly. As soon as he spoke, everyone in the room immediately turned their attention to him, eager to see what unexpected idea Charles had come up with. "What''s the idea? Why don''t we try it now? After all, we''re all here, and the more people there are, the more ideas we can bounce around," Finn suggested first. Zachary, Luma, and Luna nodded in agreement, mainly because these people were curious to see what out of the box idea Charles might have come up with. Charles didn''t offer any further explanation. He simply led the group, including Nathaniel, to the training grounds of the Cyber Academy. Once they arrived at the training grounds, Charles immediately took out a green quality supreme spear from his Storage space, one of the most common types of supreme spear, and honestly, not a very high quality one. "When we face Kingston''s genius, they''re definitely going to impose some restrictions on the quality of weapons. Otherwise, if some genius pulls out a golden quality weapon, it would be like cheating," Nathaniel said, half joking. Thanks to Charles''s earlier idea, he was now feeling a lot more relaxed. After all, even a golden quality weapon wasn''t something an average level nine Beast Master would have, so how could Kingston or Genosha easily get their hands on one? Then, he started watching Charles closely as he held the green quality supreme spear. Nathaniel couldn''t help but wonder what Charles was planning to do with it. The next moment, he saw energy from various attributes surging around Charles, quickly pouring into the supreme spear. "The explosion of multiple attribute energies is indeed powerful, but this supreme spear is of too low quality to withstand the collision of so many energies," Nathaniel said instinctively. The other Genosha geniuses present, though not very familiar with multiple attribute energies, also knew that a green quality supreme spear absolutely couldn''t endure the collision of multiple attribute energies that Charles was injecting into it! But what Charles said next completely stunned everyone in the room. "I don''t need the weapon to withstand the energy of multiple attributes. In fact, the more fragile, the better!" Charles explained calmly. Finn and Luna, who reacted more quickly, slightly trembled in their pupils and instantly understood Charles''s idea. Especially Finn, who asked in surprise: "Charles, are you trying to use a low quality weapon as a one time tool?" "That''s right. That''s what I thought of just now. Now let''s see how powerful the explosion will be," Charles said, taking a deep breath before continuing to pour more multi attribute energy into the supreme spear. Fire energy, ice energy, dark energy... Just as Charles was about to inject wind energy, the supreme spear in his hand began to tremble uncontrollably, as if it was about to explode any second. Before the supreme spear exploded due to its inability to withstand the three types of energy, Charles exerted a slight force with his arm and threw the green quality supreme spear forward. "Boom!" A violent explosion rang out, shaking the entire training room. When the dust from the explosion settled, a crater roughly three meters in diameter appeared on the floor of the training room. Seeing the scene before him, Zachary swallowed hard and instinctively said, "My God, if that were me, I definitely wouldn''t be able to take such a powerful attack. If I didn''t dodge in time, I''d definitely be seriously injured by the flying weapon fragments!" Charles looked at the destruction he had caused and nodded slightly. Yes, this was exactly his idea. Compared to the sharpness and speed of the black gold knife glow, injecting multiple attribute energies into a low quality weapon created an explosion with a larger destructive radius, and the flying fragments also had immense lethality. Even with a green quality weapon, which can''t endure more than three types of attribute energy, if it were a blue quality weapon, it might be able to withstand the infusion of four types of energy. Looking at the large crater in the training room, Charles fell into thought. He had gotten used to fighting at close range with the black gold long knife, but after hearing that there would be restrictions on weapons and equipment in the genius battle with Kingston, he had an impulse to try something new. He hadn''t expected the results to be quite impressive. But what if he tried another approach? Perhaps throwing knives? Hidden weapons? Or maybe using a longbow and specifically modifying the arrows used? Not seeking precision, but ensuring that the explosion radius was large enough and the destructive power was strong enough! "I almost forgot. I''m still a senior blacksmith. I could forge arrows based on this idea, find a suitable longbow, train with it, and I wouldn''t lack ranged attack methods in the future," Charles completely immersed himself in thought. To be honest, the reason Charles had never thought about using multiple attribute energies in this way before was because he never really needed to. With the black gold long knife in hand, it was enough to solve any problem he encountered. While Charles was deep in thought, no one in the room disturbed him, each of them careful not to interrupt his train of thought. After about five or six minutes, Charles finally broke away from his contemplation. He then looked at Nathaniel and spoke: "People from Kingston should have my information, right? I don''t think I''ve ever used any long range attacks before. This will definitely be a surprise for them." Nathaniel''s eyes lit up, growing more and more excited. Charles never failed to surprise him whether it was with shock or delight. For other geniuses, it was more likely to evoke jealousy or envy. "The current agreement with Kingston restricts the use of weapons and equipment above purple quality. If they find out your black gold long knife is orange quality, they might deliberately try to weaken your strength," Nathaniel said, his voice tinged with concern. "I know His Majesty has a longbow, an exquisite purple quality weapon. It''s a personal treasure from his younger years and hasn''t been placed in the royal treasury," Nathaniel continued. "Charles, wait for me. I''ll talk to His Majesty, and I''ll bring it to you tomorrow!" Nathaniel said this excitedly, but after a brief moment of calm, a hint of worry crept into his mind. After all, the battle between the two nations'' geniuses was fast approaching. Would Charles be able to use the longbow effectively in such a short amount of time? A novice archer could sometimes be less useful than not having one at all in a fight. If teammates were engaged in close combat with enemies, a non expert archer could easily injure them by accident. "Charles, you''ve probably never used a bow before, right? Do you think you can master it in such a short time?" Nathaniel asked with concern. Charles thought for a moment before responding, "It''s fine, I''ll give it a try. If it doesn''t work, there''s no real loss." To be honest, learning archery should be relatively easy for him, especially with the aid of Divine Domain. Charles could clearly feel every change in his muscles and whether each movement was correct. Moreover, his body contained wind attribute energy, which made him extremely sensitive to the direction and strength of the wind. Besides, unless his teammates and the enemies were engaged in close combat, Charles didn''t need perfect accuracy. He just needed to control the infusion of multiple attribute energies into the arrows. Upon collision with the target, the arrows would explode due to the imbalance of the energies. In such a scenario, Charles only needed to ensure that the arrows landed near the enemies, and that would be enough. After discussing other matters and finalizing the details, Nathaniel led Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna out. They still needed to undergo specialized training, but Charles didn''t need to. As Zachary left, he couldn''t help but look back at Charles with envy, his eyes filled with admiration as he walked, turning his head to glance back once again. "If I were a genius like Charles, I wouldn''t have to go through this brutal training... Sigh..." Zachary muttered softly. Nathaniel wasn''t about to let him off easy. His large hand silently landed on Zachary''s shoulder, and he leaned in to whisper in his ear, "Who are you calling a freak? You''re doing 30% more training today than anyone else!" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zachary immediately wore an expression of utter defeat. He obediently closed his mouth, knowing full well that if he voiced any further complaints, the training would definitely get even more intense! Even if his father, Mason, found out, nothing would change. In fact, Zachary was certain his father would suggest increasing the training even more, to properly toughen him up. Chapter 534 - 534: The Feelings of a Genosha Youth Charles originally thought he would have to wait another day to receive the Chasing the Moon Bow, a treasured longbow from Genosha''s Emperor Miles. To his surprise, Nathaniel was gone for less than an hour when the people from the Genosha royal family had already delivered the purple quality bow to him. [Chasing the Moon Bow (Purple Quality)]: The entire bow body is forged from millennia old hardwood, while the bowstring is crafted from the tendons of a high level serpent type ferocious beast. The bow has great range and power, though it unfortunately has a flaw that occurred during the forging process, which prevented it from reaching orange quality. Effect: Chasing the Moon By infusing attribute energy into the bowstring, the Chasing the Moon effect is activated, temporarily increasing the range of the Chasing the Moon Bow. Continuous use of this effect will cause irreversible damage to the bowstring. Charles held the Chasing the Moon Bow in his hands, carefully reading the information prompt before him. No wonder this was one of Genosha Emperor Miles'' prized possessions. Although the bow''s quality was only purple quality, it was still among the best of the purple quality weapons. On the bow''s body, there were a few engraved characters: [Killed 1,527 enemies], signed Nora Bennett. Seeing "Nora Bennett," Charles froze for a moment. He was somewhat familiar with Genosha''s history, and this Nora Bennett was none other than the father of the current Genosha Emperor Miles, the previous emperor of Genosha. "I didn''t expect this longbow to be His Majesty''s father''s legacy," Charles murmured. When the royal family had delivered the longbow, they hadn''t said anything about its history. Now, it seemed that Emperor Miles trusted and expected a great deal from him by handing over such a valuable heirloom so quickly. Charles was not one to disappoint such trust. He casually picked up the arrows that had also been sent by the royal family and immediately saw a new set of information prompts: [Wind Wolf Canine Fangs and Arrows (Green Quality)]: Arrows made from the canine fangs of a level 60 Wind Wolf. These arrows are extremely durable and sharp, reducing wind resistance during flight. [Poisonous Snake Arrow (Green Quality)]: Arrows soaked in venom from a poisonous snake type mystical beast. When these arrows hit an enemy, they cause paralysis, slowing the enemy''s movements. [Vine Arrow (Blue Quality)]: Arrows made from special vine seeds. Upon striking an enemy, the seed within the arrow awakens using the enemy''s blood, parasitically growing inside them and causing damage over time. ... Most of these arrows were green quality, with only a few being reusable. The majority were one time use, like the Wind Wolf Canine Fangs and Arrows, which could only be used once. Charles initially decided not to waste any of these arrows during his training. He planned to wait until he had gained enough proficiency before using them for multi attribute energy infusion. Soon, Charles pulled out his phone and searched for archery tutorial videos online. After memorizing the movements and key points, he began his training. At first, there were some imperfections in his form, but Charles quickly noticed them and corrected them, allowing his progress to be extremely fast. Another aspect was his abnormal physical condition. Normally, a Beast Master using the Chasing the Moon Bow for a certain amount of time would start to feel soreness in their arms, and continuing to train beyond that point would be futile. But not Charles. His powerful physical condition didn''t just include terrifying strength it also gave him Rapid Recovery. This meant that Charles could train for an entire afternoon without stopping once. It wasn''t until the normal arrows he had prepared were completely deformed, unable to be used any longer, that Charles was forced to stop his training. "At the beginning, my progress was fast, which is normal. In just one afternoon, I was able to hit the target every time within a hundred meters, but that was with a stationary target," he said to himself. "Tonight, I''ll have Mia and the others train to level up, and I''ll move the target further out. Later on, I''ll have Mousie project some small flying mystical beasts for moving targets practice." Charles made a simple plan. From the looks of it, learning archery turned out to be even simpler than he had anticipated. The key factor was that he could ensure every movement, every exertion of force, followed the instructional standards without a single mistake. After a whole afternoon of practice, Charles had found a certain rhythm and feeling. In his view, the so called "years of experience" was just the process of summarizing these feelings and patterns. As long as the learning method was correct, mastering archery in a short amount of time was no problem. The movement, the force, the angle every type of arrow flies differently under different conditions. Charles understood this very well. Compared to others, he could conduct experiments with fewer attempts, quickly summarizing them, committing them to memory, and embedding them into his body so that it would naturally adapt. Before he knew it, three days had passed. During these three days, aside from sleeping, Charles had spent all his time at the open air training range. Nathaniel had specially arranged this training ground for him. By the end, even the training rooms at Cyber Academy had become too small for Charles. Now, he was able to hit the target with perfect accuracy within a 1,000 meter range! For moving targets, the range had to be shortened to 900 meters. "If I don''t need perfect accuracy, I could extend my range to about 1,300 meters, enough to send an arrow close to the enemy and make it explode," Charles calculated in his mind. Such progress in just three days was enough to make any other Beast Master drop their jaw in disbelief! Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Nathaniel, an eighth level Beast Master who had seen countless people, visited the training grounds three times a day to observe Charles'' progress. Every time, he would mutter under his breath, "Monster. He''s just... a freak. He''s not even human!" Having witnessed it all firsthand, Nathaniel couldn''t help but feel that Charles'' progress was so absurd that it was nearly unreal. Others who hadn''t seen it firsthand would never believe it. What amazed Nathaniel was not only Charles'' ability to learn, but also his extraordinary physical condition and his unyielding willpower. Who else could continuously draw a bow and shoot arrows, with every single moment of the day aside from eating, sleeping, and using the restroom dedicated to repeatedly performing the same action? To keep up with Charles'' speed in drawing the bow and shooting arrows, Nathaniel had to gather some Beast Masters to collect and hand him the arrows. Those Beast Masters were all quietly complaining, exhausted beyond belief, but Charles remained expressionless, like a machine that never tired, continuously repeating the same action. "With such willpower, and that terrifying talent, Charles, if you don''t become a powerful figure, it would be hard to justify!" This was the thought that resonated deep within Nathaniel''s heart. Zachary, on the other hand, had always complained during training. However, ever since Nathaniel brought him to watch Charles'' training, Zachary hadn''t said a word of complaint. He obediently kept his mouth shut and threw himself into intense training. The others were the same. They were all so struck by Charles'' relentless determination that they no longer whined or groaned. "That''s enough, Charles. At this rate, I''m worried your body might not be able to handle it much longer. Go rest properly today. Tomorrow morning, His Majesty will personally escort you out of Calivia," Nathaniel had no choice but to interrupt Charles'' training. They needed to leave for Celestial City a few days in advance to acclimate to the surroundings. Only then did Charles slowly stop his movements. He gently lowered the bow in his hands, stood still, and closed his eyes. After a long moment, Charles exhaled softly, pulling himself fully out of the state of intense training. "Tomorrow, huh? Alright, I am a bit tired," Charles replied calmly. Nathaniel''s face twitched slightly. "A bit tired?" After such intense training, that was all Charles had to say? If it had been Zachary or Luma, they''d have been utterly exhausted by now! Charles, on the other hand, casually described himself as "a bit tired"? "It seems I really am getting old. The world belongs to young people like you from now on, especially someone like you, a genius," Nathaniel thought to himself. "Back in the day, Ezra was the genius I always strived to catch up with. If I had met someone like Charles when I was younger, I probably wouldn''t even have thought of trying to catch up," Nathaniel silently lamented. In the coming days, the genius competition between Kingston and Genosha would unfold, and Nathaniel wasn''t sure what would happen. But one thing he was certain of was that, no matter what, Charles'' name would certainly echo across Genosha and Kingston! "No, it''s possible that it will be a competition between three countries, and people from Celestial City might also watch the event live!" "As long as people are watching the live broadcast, they won''t be able to ignore a genius as terrifyingly strong as Charles, especially for young Beast Masters. Charles will make them feel hopeless!" Nathaniel thought to himself as he looked at Charles'' young and calm face. He knew very well that while Charles, Zachary, Finn, and Luna were some of the most prominent talents in Genosha, there was an insurmountable gap between them and Charles. Many times, Nathaniel could sense a feeling of helplessness and despair in Zachary, Finn, and even his daughter Luna. It was as if someone thought they had reached the peak of a certain field, only to suddenly realize that the proud peak they had worked so hard for was merely a threshold to see someone else! "Genius? Genius is just the threshold to meet Charles. It''s time for the geniuses from other countries to experience what the young talents of Genosha feel," Nathaniel silently thought to himself. Chapter 535 - 535: The Farewell Ceremony The next day, as the sky began to brighten, the entire city of Calivia in Genosha became lively. It was Saturday, and according to the usual habits of the people in Genosha, Saturdays and Sundays were when the busy city and its residents would take a brief respite. However, today was an exception. In the largest square of Genosha, by 7 a.m., countless people had already gathered, many holding flowers, various flags, and banners. They occasionally stood on tiptoe and craned their necks, looking toward the center of the square, as if waiting for someone to appear. The noise in the square, bustling with activity, was an irritation for some people. In a secluded corner, inside a small, filthy tent, a homeless man irritably opened his eyes and muttered a curse under his breath: "Damn it, it''s not even a traditional holiday today, why is it so noisy?" The homeless man roughly opened the zipper of the tent, stepped outside, stretched, and then dully observed the crowd around him. "Hey, what holiday is it today? Why are there so many people?" the homeless man asked loudly. No one answered him. As a homeless person, he didn''t own a phone, and in his usual life, he only paid attention to the most traditional holidays of Genosha, since at those times, the people on the streets were especially generous, often giving him a few extra copper coins. "Maybe these people feel bad for me, seeing me so miserable and hungry when everyone else is supposed to be happy," the homeless man thought sarcastically. In any case, these lively events had nothing to do with him. The only thing he had to think about was where he would get his breakfast that morning. "Hey, have you heard? Some people say Charles has already broken through to the level of a five star Beast Master!" "Really? Oh my god, that''s amazing!" "It''s not just Charles. Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna have all been doing special training recently, and I hear it''s been really effective, they''ve all gotten stronger!" "Where did you hear that from? You''re not just trying to make me happy by lying, are you?" "Of course not! My aunt works in the cafeteria at Cyber Academy. She''s even made food for Charles herself! This news is definitely true!" Charles''s name occasionally appeared along the sides of the road. The homeless man, carrying his begging tools, walked aimlessly. He always felt like he didn''t fit in with the people around him, even though he didn''t care to know anything unrelated to food or money. However, he had heard Charles''s name more than once. Of course, it was just hearsay. He wasn''t interested in the so called once in a century genius Beast Master at all. The homeless man looked around, then chose a spot that seemed good to him. Slowly, he sat down on the ground, waiting for a kind person to offer him help. After a while, a shadow appeared in his line of sight, where he had been looking down. The homeless man slowly raised his head and saw a little girl approaching him, holding a flower in one hand and a piece of bread in the other. She carefully walked over and dropped the unopened bread into his begging tools. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you, kind little girl. You''ll definitely become a rich person someday!" The homeless man quickly picked up the bread, tore open the packaging, and while chewing, he mumbled, "You''ll be a rich person for sure." "No, I don''t want to be a rich person!" The little girl shook her head and spoke slowly. The homeless man paused for a moment, finished the last bite of bread, chewed it, and then asked, "Isn''t being a rich person good? Then what kind of person do you want to be?" The little girl raised the flower in her hand and said firmly, "I want to be a hero like Brother Charles!" "Charles? A hero?" The homeless man chuckled. He didn''t care much about what the little girl wanted to become, so he responded dismissively, "Okay, a kind hearted little girl like you will definitely become a hero like Charles." Hearing the homeless man''s response, the little girl''s innocent eyes instantly brightened. She happily placed the flower in front of the homeless man and then skipped back to her mother, who was not far away. "Mom, that uncle just said I''ll definitely become a big hero like Brother Charles someday!" The little girl''s clear voice rang out. Her mother smiled and nodded, confidently saying, "Of course, Deer. You are a smart and excellent child, and you''ll definitely become a hero like Brother Charles!" "Come on, mommy will buy you another flower. When we see Brother Charles later, you can throw it to him!" The mother and daughter''s voices grew softer and softer as their figures grew more distant. The homeless man looked at the flower in front of him. He absentmindedly picked it up, his first time receiving a flower from someone. As time passed, the crowd in the square grew larger, reaching a point where security personnel were needed to maintain order. Around 9 a.m., the already lively crowd suddenly erupted in a burst of cheers. Countless people shouted loudly while waving the flowers and flags in their hands. "Charles!" "Charles! Look, it''s Charles!" "Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, they''re all here, they''ve all arrived!" The atmosphere in the square was ignited like gunpowder. The homeless man, looking at the excited crowd not far away, had a puzzled expression on his face. He was beginning to feel curious about this person named Charles what was it about him that made him so popular and admired? And what exactly is the holiday today? Before he could figure out what was going on, the crowd slowly parted like a tide, retreating to either side. Emperor Miles of Genosha, dressed in the most classical and luxurious dragon robe of Genosha, appeared slowly, surrounded by his ministers. Following Miles were Nathaniel, who had been personally training Zachary and the others, General Mason of Genosha, and several other officials. Such a scene hadn''t occurred for many years. All the high ranking officials of Genosha had gathered in the square at this moment, led by Emperor Miles, to send off their heroes! "What should I do? I''m starting to feel a bit nervous," Zachary muttered, repeatedly taking deep breaths, trying to calm his nerves. However, it didn''t help at all. He couldn''t help but glance at Luma beside him. At that moment, Luma was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak. As a commoner, he had never really attracted much attention, but ever since meeting Charles, his previously unnoticed life had begun to change. Now, he was about to represent Genosha''s geniuses, heading to Celestial City to battle against Kingston''s geniuses, aiming to bring glory to Genosha. All of this was thanks to one person Charles! Thinking of this, Luma turned his gaze to Charles, who stood ahead. Unlike the others, Charles remained as calm as the sea, his expression showing no sign of nervousness at all. For some reason, just looking at Charles''s back, Luma''s nervousness eased considerably, and his breathing became less erratic. At this moment, Emperor Miles of Genosha, along with the officials, had arrived in front of Charles. Miles took the wreath handed to him by someone standing beside him. With a solemn and respectful expression, he spoke to Charles in a deep voice: "According to Genosha''s traditional ceremony, whenever a warrior or hero sets off on a mission, the elder of their family will personally place a wreath around their neck." "Charles, you don''t have any family here in Genosha. I asked your teacher, Ezra, and Mr. Colton, and both of them recommended that I take on this duty." Charles nodded. He knew that Genosha had this tradition. Then, under the gaze of countless onlookers, Emperor Miles slowly raised the wreath in his hand and placed it around Charles''s neck. Zachary''s wreath had been placed by General Mason of Genosha, while Luna''s had been done by Nathaniel. Just like Charles, who was alone, Luma and Finn were also personally given wreaths by Miles. Once the ceremony was finished, Miles slowly walked up to the prepared podium, took a deep breath, and then spoke: "Everyone, I''m sure you all understand the significance of this mission for Charles and the others. The enmity between Genosha and Kingston has existed since ancient times. The desolate frontier land has claimed the lives of countless young soldiers. They long for the day when Genosha can stand tall among the Seven Kingdoms of the Abyssal Depths, no longer fearing any threat, coercion, or invasion from any other nation!" "We all know that war is filled with bloodshed and sorrow. No one wishes for war to happen, but in order to avoid kneeling in the dirt in the future, we must fight!" "This time, Charles and the others represent Genosha. They are about to head to Celestial City to compete against Kingston''s geniuses. I believe that Charles and his companions will bring back glory. They will make the people of Kingston understand the strength of Genosha." "I believe in them. Do all of you believe in them?" As soon as Miles finished speaking, a deafening roar of cheers erupted from the crowd: "We believe!" "We believe!" "We believe!" Countless citizens frantically waved their flowers and flags, shouting at the top of their lungs. Their eyes were filled with the heaviest of expectations as they kept their gaze on Charles, Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna. In every wild shout, there was not a trace of doubt or skepticism. Everyone believed in one thing: that Charles would lead the others to victory in the contest against Kingston''s geniuses! Chapter 536 - 536: Things to Be Aware Of This was the most shocking experience Charles had ever had. The feeling was truly indescribable becoming the hope of an entire nation was both an immensely honorable thing and an incredibly heavy burden. Even in the face of such a situation, Charles only slightly slowed his breathing, calming his mind with his Rapid Recovery technique. However, the others weren''t as calm. Luna, though her expression remained neutral, subconsciously clenched her fists, showing her nervousness and excitement deep inside. Zachary, usually very lively, was unusually quiet at this moment. His body was rigid, and he kept scanning the surroundings, seemingly lost in thought. Luma, on the other hand, fixed his gaze on Charles''s back. It was the only way he could stop his legs from shaking. As for Finn, he was relatively fine and seemed unaffected by the situation. Emperor Miles of Genosha''s speech didn''t last long. He briefly mentioned Charles''s accomplishments because he was well aware that the true focus of this farewell ceremony wasn''t him, the emperor, but rather the five young individuals the youths who represented Genosha''s future. "Now, it''s time for you to begin your walk," said Miles slowly. "From here to the gates of Genosha Calivia, Genosha''s people will be waiting for you. Walk slowly, naturally, so that they can see you clearly see their hopes and expectations." The five of them nodded. They understood that this was the final step, and the most important one. This time, Emperor Miles and the other Genosha officials did not walk at the front. Instead, they chose to let the five young people walk at the forefront, with the rest following behind them. "Charles! Good luck! We''ll be watching the live broadcast. You''ll show Kingston what a real genius Beast Master looks like!" "Zachary, good luck! I''m rooting for you show them who''s boss!" "Goddess Luna, you''re up second!" "Luma, don''t be nervous just do your best, we''re all behind you!" One cheer after another rang out from the crowds lining both sides of the road. Not only were there words of encouragement, but some also shouted warnings not to underestimate their opponents and to give it their all. Flowers were thrown, one after another, onto the five of them, covering their feet and the ground around them. The road leading from the square to the gates of Genosha Calivia was soon completely covered in flowers. Charles and the others walked slowly towards the gates, stepping on the petals beneath their feet. Among the crowd, a homeless man held a blooming flower in his hand, staring blankly at the five of them as they walked slowly towards him. First, he looked down at the flower in his hand, then he lifted his gaze to the young man walking at the front of the group. "Is this Charles?" The homeless man stared at the young face gradually approaching him, especially the calmness in his eyes, which caused his heart to tremble. His left hand tightly gripped the flower, while his right hand quickly dug into his pocket and pulled out a pocket watch. Inside was a photo of him in military uniform, along with his wife and daughter. The homeless man closed his eyes, recalling the memories of his wife and daughter, who were killed by the Kingston invaders, and of how he had been left crippled. He slowly brought the pocket watch up to his chest, pressing it against his beating heart. Charles''s footsteps continued to draw nearer. Just as the pocket watch pressed against the homeless man''s chest, Charles, leading Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, came to a stop in front of him. A flower was tossed into the air, gently falling into the flower wreath hanging around Charles''s neck. The wreath that Emperor Miles of Genosha had personally placed on Charles''s neck, and the falling flower, tangled together inseparable. Charles looked over and saw a middle aged man, resembling a homeless figure, with eyes filled with sorrow, anger, and endless expectation. The man shouted loudly: "Charles! Kill them all! You have to win, you must win!" "Win! You must win!" The homeless man''s voice grew louder and louder, as if he was venting or lamenting. His eyes never left Charles, and his skin turned red from the strain of shouting. Charles stopped in his tracks, sensing that this man was different from the others. "Don''t worry. I will. Believe in me," Charles said, nodding at the man and speaking gently. Upon hearing Charles''s response, a complex expression crossed the homeless man''s face. He remained where he stood, watching the five of them walk away, not moving until the crowd began to disperse. Even after the people scattered, he still stayed in place. It was unclear how much time had passed, but when the street finally returned to calm, the homeless man slowly bent down, picked up a flower that had fallen to the ground, gently dusted it off, and then carefully placed it into his chest pocket. "You will win," a voice full of resolve and hope echoed softly as the homeless man''s figure vanished from view. ... On the train from Genosha Calivia to Celestial City, Nathaniel was discussing tactics and important matters with Charles and the others. To avoid unnecessary distractions, the entire train was reserved only for Charles and his companions, along with some of Genosha''s logistical staff who were responsible for their daily meals. "Here are the details you should go over," Nathaniel said as he handed some documents to them. "The rules with Kingston have already been confirmed. The contest will take place in the Red Zone of Celestial City, and these are the details about the Red Zone." Charles flipped through the pages quickly, his mind lost in thought as he examined the documents. First of all, the Red Zone was a unique area within Celestial City. It had a varied terrain, including flat wastelands, massive canyons, forests, and swamps. It was a complex region. A complex environment meant that the mystical beasts encountered there were more dangerous. Each area would feature different kinds of mystical beasts, but the ones in the Red Zone shared a common trait: Frenzy and Bloodthirst. The reason why this area is referred to as the Red Zone by the people of Celestial City is because of a legend. According to the legend, a grand and bloody war once took place here, so devastating that it stained the entire land red. In the Red Zone, there is a special item known as Blood Soul Jade, which can only be found within the mystical beasts of this area. This Blood Soul Jade has a very peculiar characteristic it cannot be stored in any storage tools. Therefore, the upcoming contest with the geniuses from Kingston will take place in the Red Zone, with the goal of collecting Blood Soul Jade. "Only mystical beasts above level sixty can produce purple quality Blood Soul Jade, right? And beasts over level seventy can produce orange quality Blood Soul Jade? That seems a bit too difficult," Zachary voiced his opinion. Killing lower level mystical beasts won''t yield valid Blood Soul Jade; only Blood Soul Jade of purple quality or higher counts for points. "Yes, Blood Soul Jade isn''t easy to obtain, and since it can''t be stored in any kind of storage tools, you''ll have to carry it on you," Nathaniel replied. Finn immediately thought of something and spoke up, "In that case, as long as we defeat the geniuses from Kingston, we can take the Blood Soul Jade they''re carrying." "That''s right. But there''s another point to keep in mind: you won''t be able to know how much Blood Soul Jade your opponent has, or how many points they''ve earned. There will be a total of seven days. After seven days, the points will be tallied at the canyon in the center of the Red Zone," Nathaniel reminded them of an important detail. Charles quickly realized something and carefully studied the map of the Red Zone. After a moment of thought, he unfolded the map and said, "Since we won''t know how much Blood Soul Jade the enemy has collected and we''re missing this crucial information, both we and Kingston''s people will be hunting down beasts as hard as we can to gather Blood Soul Jade." "Of course, there''s another approach," Charles continued, "which is to head directly to the final tallying area and intercept the enemy, avoiding battles from the start, preserving all of our strength, and waiting to decide the victor at the final moment." "Looking at the map, if we avoid fighting and focus entirely on traveling, we can reach the central canyon area in three days, or even go a bit further, lying in wait. When we''re hunting stronger mystical beasts, there''s also a chance that the enemy could suddenly strike." After hearing Charles''s analysis, Zachary instinctively said, "It sounds like there are too many unknowns in this plan. This is pretty much the same as a real combat trial." Nathaniel nodded and looked at the young people before him with a serious expression. He spoke slowly, "This is something I''ve discussed with Mason as well. I have some information on the personnel from Kingston. The most important one to watch out for is someone named Skylar. He''s very strong, and aside from Charles, none of you stand much chance against him in a fight." "Skylar?" Finn asked curiously after hearing the name. "Is he a level six genius Beast Master?" Nathaniel shook his head slightly, unsure, and replied, "The latest intel doesn''t confirm that. The reason Skylar is so dangerous is because of his fighting style. When he faces an opponent, he always seizes every opportunity to ruthlessly torment them." Nathaniel gave a brief warning and then handed over the personnel information on Kingston''s side to the group. Charles quickly flipped through the pages, and soon, he noticed something odd. "The commander of Kingston''s forces isn''t Skylar, but someone named Miles Carter? Do we have more detailed information on him?" Charles asked. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 537 - 537: The Final Resort Earlier, when Charles was in the Haunted Marsh Central City, he had encountered Skylar, the genius Beast Master from Kingston. Skylar was a wild and dangerous individual, like a ticking time bomb, unpredictable and ready to explode at any moment. However, compared to Skylar, Charles was more interested in Miles Carter, the commander of the Kingston team. In the materials Nathaniel had provided, there was a group photo. In the photo, Miles Carter, a seemingly ordinary man with black framed glasses, squinted slightly with a smile on his face. He had his arm around Skylar''s shoulder, and Skylar''s face showed no discomfort, in fact, he seemed unusually happy. "What''s going on, Charles? This Miles Carter doesn''t seem special at all. According to the data, his strength is at the level of a fifth tier Beast Master, and he doesn''t have any remarkable achievements. He seems like just another ordinary genius Beast Master," Nathaniel analyzed. The information on Miles Carter, as well as the other talented young men from Kingston, had been thoroughly discussed not only by Nathaniel and General Mason of Genosha but also by nearly all the high ranking officials in Genosha. The main focus of their attention had been on Skylar. When Charles asked if there was more detailed information on Miles Carter, Nathaniel did not dismiss Charles'' concerns. Instead, he considered whether he and the other Genosha officials had overlooked some key detail. "I''ve met Skylar before, in the Haunted Marsh Central City. His companions always kept a safe distance from him, as if a normal person wouldn''t want to have a sharp blade always pointed at them." "As for this Miles Carter, there''s something odd about him. He''s not just an ordinary guy," Charles said calmly. Upon hearing his words, everyone shifted their focus to Miles Carter. However, unlike the detailed information they had on Skylar, there was very little data available on Miles Carter. "I''ll have the intelligence department focus on investigating Miles Carter. If there''s any progress, we''ll inform you immediately," Nathaniel reassured, not thinking that Charles was being overly cautious or imagining things. Compared to himself, General Mason, and the other officials in Genosha, Nathaniel trusted Charles'' analysis even more. There was no particular reason for this, other than the fact that past events had repeatedly proven that Charles had never been wrong. Charles nodded slightly and continued to study the information regarding the location of the Genosha vs. Kingston battle. His main focus was the map of the Red Zone. The Red Zone had four entrances: the southern swamp, the northern mountains, the eastern forest, and the western desert. Traveling through the swamp and the mountains was slower, while the desert, being flat and without many obstacles, was the fastest route to the central canyon of the Red Zone. As with everything, there were pros and cons. Compared to the other three regions, the desert had fewer ferocious beasts. This meant that the speed of hunting ferocious beasts to collect the Blood red Jade would be slower. However, they could choose not to hunt and instead focus on reaching the central canyon area as quickly as possible, where they could lie in wait for their opponents. The closer one got to the central canyon area, the stronger and more numerous the ferocious beasts would be. The choice of starting location, or entrance, for the competition would be made the day before the battle officially began, when both teams could select which entrance they would use to start their journey. According to the rules that both sides had discussed, one person from each team would draw lots. The team that drew the priority would have the option to directly choose their starting location or pass the choice to the other team. Once the other team made their choice, the first team could then select their starting point. "Regarding the starting location, I''ve discussed it with His Majesty and the other ministers. The best case scenario is that we draw the priority and choose to start from the eastern forest. Overall, the eastern forest is the best starting location," Nathaniel said. The others nodded in agreement. Charles, however, paused for a moment, deep in thought. The choice of the starting location already gave away certain tactics. For example, choosing the western desert as the starting point would likely indicate that the team wasn''t planning to hunt ferocious beasts for Blood red Jade to earn points. On the other hand, Genosha''s decision to prioritize the eastern forest was a more cautious approach, aiming to avoid conflict, hunt more ferocious beasts, and gather more Blood red Jade to secure victory through points. "Whether we draw the priority or Kingston does, it will reveal our respective tactics. Choosing the forest seems like the safest option," Finn commented, sharing his thoughts. As he spoke, his attention shifted towards Charles. At that moment, Charles gently shook his head and spoke softly, "Actually, I''d prefer Kingston to choose the starting location first. With seven days for the competition, if we move at full speed, we could reach the central canyon in just three days. Unless we start hunting ferocious beasts on the outskirts of the Red Zone, there''s no avoiding battle if they want to fight from the start." Not knowing the exact strength of Kingston''s genius Beast Masters, it would be unwise to make a rash move. The best strategy was to observe their actions, make a rough judgment of their tactics, and adjust accordingly. "Charles, you''re the team captain and the one in charge. All the tactics and strategies should be based on your decisions," Nathaniel said without hesitation after hearing Charles'' words. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he had said earlier was simply for Charles to consider. Before their departure, Emperor Miles of Genosha had specifically instructed that everything should follow Charles'' direction. As one of the most prominent ministers in Genosha, Nathaniel''s role this time was to assist, as even he felt that Charles'' ideas and decisions were undoubtedly better than his own. At first glance, this upcoming competition between the geniuses of Genosha and Kingston might not seem like a matter of national survival. However, in reality, it could significantly impact the fate of Genosha. This is the first open confrontation between Genosha and Kingston, apart from military matters. If Genosha loses this time, the consequences will be severe. As some of the strongest genius Beast Masters of Genosha, losing in a contest against a hostile nation would undoubtedly be a huge blow to national morale. Moreover, the morale of the opposing nation''s citizens would rise, creating a scenario where one side weakens and the other strengthens, making the gap between them even larger. In addition to affecting national morale, it would also tarnish Genosha''s image in front of other nations, making it appear even weaker. No one is willing to bet on a side that is likely to lose. Some neutral countries might stop observing and instead form closer ties with Kingston, which is a predictable outcome. After all, young genius Beast Masters represent the top strength among a nation''s youth. If they lose to Kingston, it would mean that, at the very least, Kingston''s Beast Masters are stronger than Genosha''s when it comes to the younger generation! So, before the competition even began, after Charles and the others had just set out, Miles had dismissed everyone else from the palace. He sat alone, contemplating the future of Genosha. Regarding the competition between Kingston and Genosha''s young talents, Miles didn''t voice too many opinions. He tried to avoid influencing Charles, even though he knew that, given Charles''s nature, such things wouldn''t affect him. Miles also wanted to prevent any unexpected events from happening. Because this competition was too important. As long as they could defeat Kingston''s genius Beast Masters, Miles was confident that this victory would help shift the attitude of neutral countries toward Genosha, leading to more support. With enough backing, perhaps they could make Kingston back down without the need for war. War means death. Miles didn''t want his country''s soldiers to die on the battlefield, even though he knew that they were fighting to protect the nation and its people. "So, Charles," he thought to himself, "I hope you can lead Zachary, Luna, and the others to victory in this contest. The cleaner and more decisive the victory, the greater the shock it will send!" "It''s best if everyone remembers your terror and fear, let them know that with you in Genosha, there is an infinite future ahead!" "Genosha desperately needs this victory. We''ve been waiting for it for so long." Miles''s deep voice slowly echoed in the empty palace. Meanwhile, in the capital of Kingston, Skylar was lazily watching the birds outside the window, while the sound of discussion kept ringing in his ears. "All the key points have been clarified. If necessary, we can use our last resort, completely wiping out Genosha''s geniuses, making sure they all die in the Red Zone. That would be a huge blow to Genosha." "You just need to keep an eye on that guy, Charles. His profile seems exaggerated. He''s probably just a smokescreen Genosha put up to mislead us." "If he really does have the ability to defeat a level six Beast Master, it might affect the final outcome. Miles Carter, pay extra attention. This time, we not only need to win, but we need to make sure that those so called Genosha geniuses all stay in the Red Zone!" The man named Miles Carter pushed his black framed glasses up with a straight face and nodded slightly, responding, "I understand. I''ve reviewed the information. I''ll arrange the specific tactics." Chapter 538 - 538: Cyber Battle There were many others present, and they had no doubt about Miles Carter''s words. Clearly, they were all confident that Miles Carter would be able to arrange the tactics and ensure the death of all Genosha''s genius Beast Masters. "Let''s do it this way. Be ready by the afternoon, we leave tonight," someone said briefly before the others began to depart. Only Miles Carter and Skylar, who had been staring at the birds outside the window, remained. "Well then, Skylar, you should go prepare too. You''ll be fighting against Genosha''s geniuses soon. Why do you feel like you''re not as excited as before?" Miles Carter asked. "It''s boring. This Charles isn''t the same as the one from the Haunted Marsh," Skylar replied without turning his head. Miles Carter let out a helpless laugh before slowly speaking again, "Maybe this Genosha''s Charles is quite strong too. Speaking of which, if you had actually fought that Charles from the Haunted Marsh, how confident were you that you could kill him?" Skylar, hearing this question, became intrigued. He turned his head, looking at Miles Carter, whose eyes were narrowed to slits. Skylar answered seriously, "Back then, the chances of me killing him were slim, and the chances of him killing me were much higher. But my strength has improved a lot recently, so now I''m not so sure." Skylar''s face was filled with excitement, and there was not a trace of fear of death in his expression. "I''d like to see the Charles you met in the Haunted Marsh too," Miles Carter murmured. "At first, I thought it was the genius Beast Master from Genosha, but unfortunately, the photos didn''t match up." As he spoke, Miles Carter stared out the window at the birds, which were fluttering energetically with their wings. But as soon as he looked at them, their feathers began falling off rapidly, and their bodies started convulsing in pain. In just a few breaths, they became bald, bloodied corpses that fell heavily to the ground from the trees. Skylar glanced at the bird''s corpse on the ground, sighed, and muttered, "Such a beautiful little bird, it should''ve been left alive. Then I could keep plucking its feathers, hearing it scream in agony... That would be so enjoyable." Miles Carter paid no attention to Skylar''s complaint. He slowly took off his glasses and pulled a cleaning cloth from his chest pocket, carefully wiping them. As he wiped, he answered, "It''s just an animal. It''s not nearly as interesting as Genosha''s genius Beast Masters. If everything goes well, I''ll leave that for you to enjoy." "What if it doesn''t go well?" Skylar''s eyes lit up as he thought of this possibility and asked. Miles Carter put his glasses back on, squinting as he answered, "If it doesn''t go well, then we''ll just have to let them all die at the hands of the crazed ferocious beasts." "It seems like we''re going to win for sure. It''s a bit boring, really. If it weren''t for my sister, I wouldn''t even want to participate," Skylar said, placing his arms behind his head, slowly walking over to Miles Carter. He carefully stared into Miles Carter''s eyes. "I''ll follow your arrangements, but you also have to promise me that after it''s all over, we''ll have a proper fight. I''ll use all my strength to try and kill you!" Faced with Skylar, whose eyes were slightly reddened, Miles Carter simply smiled and nodded, then nonchalantly replied, "No problem, I''ll be waiting." The people of Genosha only knew that Kingston had a genius named Skylar, someone capable of killing a Level 6 Beast Master, but they didn''t know about Miles Carter. A nineteen year old Level 5 Beast Master, with both poison and dark attributes. His curse skills, combining poison and darkness, meant he could never be on the stage as a shining hero. He was destined to remain a killer in the shadows. No one would ever worship someone like him. Every skill he possessed would cause his enemies to die in excruciating pain, their deaths gruesome and tragic. Ordinary people would only feel disgust and fear upon witnessing it, and they would keep as far away from him as possible. All of Miles Carter''s information and records rarely surfaced in the outside world. Genosha''s people would certainly have no idea just how strong he truly was. "Genosha''s hero? Ha, hero, what a disgusting title," Miles Carter slowly opened his eyes, which had been squinting. His two toned eyes one dark green and one pitch black had caused him to be the subject of strange glances since childhood. He only fully opened his eyes when no one was around. "Even if I kill Genosha''s hero and win for Kingston, I still won''t be welcomed. The world is truly unfair," Miles Carter muttered, looking down at the materials on the table. The documents detailed how Charles had become Genosha''s hero. He knew very well that if he had done the same things as Charles, he would never be hailed as Kingston''s hero. Most people in the world would avoid Beast Masters with poison and dark attributes, let alone one like him, who was filled with ominous curse skills. Killing heroes, killing geniuses this was one of Miles Carter''s few pleasures. He was eagerly anticipating his trip to Celestial City. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those Genosha Beast Masters were as good as dead! Beyond his and Skylar''s combat abilities, Miles Carter could also use toxins to make certain ferocious beasts in the central canyon go into a Frenzy state. He could then guide these mystical beasts to charge at Genosha''s genius Beast Masters. At that point, there would be no unexpected surprises. Those people would all die! Why was the battleground for the clash between the genius Beast Masters of Genosha and Kingston set in Celestial City''s red zone? Miles Carter knew this full well. While Celestial City seemed neutral, it had secretly accepted benefits that Kingston had quietly given up. Unless one of Genosha''s genius Beast Masters was a monster like existence, the only thing waiting for them was death. ... The time hadn''t yet come for the battle between the genius Beast Masters of Kingston and Genosha to take place. Both sides were still on their way, but on the networks of Kingston and Genosha, the battle had already begun. First, Kingston''s netizens flooded Genosha''s online platforms, mocking the stories about Charles, calling them false and fabricated. They vowed to expose Genosha''s hypocritical heroes as nothing more than laughable clowns in this competition. Naturally, the netizens from Genosha weren''t about to sit tight and wait for death. They responded fiercely, posting everything they could find about Skylar, claiming that the people from Kingston were mentally unstable for worshipping a madman. "That''s not a madman. Powerful geniuses always have some eccentricities. Isn''t that normal?" Kingston''s netizens replied. "Normal? Is it normal to abuse weak and small creatures?" Immediately, a Genosha netizen fired back. "Invasion? Isn''t the reason you''re being invaded because you''re too weak? Weakness is your greatest sin!" To everyone''s surprise, a Kingston netizen said this. Once the comment was posted, it was liked by countless Kingston people. The responses below only deepened the feeling that Kingston''s perspective was seriously skewed. "That''s right, the weak have no right to speak. They should be ruled by the strong!" "Why talk so much? In a few days, Genosha will have to watch their so called heroes be killed by our genius Beast Masters!" "Invasion? You wouldn''t have to worry about death if you didn''t resist. Just behave, and nobody will die." "Exactly, because of your stubbornness, many of our warriors sacrificed their lives. It''s your resistance that''s to blame!" More and more Genosha people could no longer stand it. They felt like the world had gone crazy. How could there be such problematic views among Kingston''s netizens, constantly insulting, slandering, and threatening them? Countless Genosha netizens clenched their fists, gritting their teeth. They wanted to use words to make Kingston''s netizens realize their mistakes, but those people wouldn''t listen to anything. "Bullshit! You Kingston people''s views are seriously messed up. It''s driving me crazy. Don''t worry this time Charles will definitely win. He''ll teach Kingston''s geniuses a hard lesson and make you realize your mistakes!" The Genosha people were determined, showing unwavering trust in Charles. At first, the online battle between the netizens of Kingston and Genosha wasn''t so intense. But everything changed when a Beast Master from Kingston, who was about to participate in the genius competition, posted a photo online that sent countless Genosha netizens into a rage. The so called genius Beast Master had poured red liquid on the Genosha flag, then placed it under his feet, repeatedly trampling on it. The caption read: "[This garbage flag is perfect for wrapping your so called hero Charles''s corpse.]" Such a mockery immediately sparked a huge uproar, and even Charles and his team, who were on their way, noticed it. "This is driving me crazy! How can this person be like that? No, I have to do the same thing and fight back!" Zachary gripped his phone tightly, his face flushed with anger. Before he could take action, Nathaniel stopped him, saying, "Forget it. A small tolerance can prevent major issues. This person''s actions are beneath us. If you retaliate in the same way, you''ll be just like him." Hearing Nathaniel''s advice, Zachary was still somewhat agitated. He glanced at the calm Charles and had a sudden inspiration. He decided to post a new topic online. [Wrapping a corpse in a flag? That might be an acceptable end for a hero, but unfortunately, your strength is too weak. Your morals and character are lacking. After being killed by Charles, you''re better off buried beside a public toilet!] The topic quickly gained a lot of likes, comments, and shares. What struck Zachary the most was that Charles had actually liked and shared his post! Chapter 539 - 539: Seraphina’s Decision With Zachary''s topic being raised, more and more people from Genosha and Kingston joined in the online argument, which also attracted viewers from other nations in the Abyssal Depths. These individuals, clearly with a more reasonable perspective, began to criticize the actions of Kingston''s netizens, calling their behavior utterly vile. However, the people of Kingston were not so quick to admit their faults. They remained highly active online, indiscriminately attacking anyone who didn''t support them. Whenever someone pointed out that their previous war on the Genosha border was an act of aggression, the Kingston netizens went wild, lashing out with insults as if possessed. Some even went as far as offering hefty sums of money to anyone who could provide information on innocent netizens accusing them of invasion, attempting to intimidate others. This move only fueled the flames further, and more and more passersby from other countries began to take Genosha''s side, joining the fight and counter-arguing with Kingston''s netizens. For a time, the clash between Kingston and Genoshastemming from the previous confrontation between the two nations'' top talentsbecame the hottest topic across the entire Abyssal Depths. Faced with widespread criticism from multiple countries'' netizens, the Kingston "genius" Beast Master who had filmed the video insulting Genosha''s national flag and repeatedly taunted them had no choice but to post an apology video online. Though labeled an apology video, he still insinuated throughout it that Genosha''s Beast Master was weak, and that Kingston had sent out three level-five Beast Masters while Genosha only had Luna on the frontlines. "I don''t even know why he''s apologizing," one of Kingston''s genius Beast Masters muttered softly. "If you ask me, the Genosha people are definitely going to lose in Celestial City. They might even all die there. What''s the point of apologizing to a bunch of dead people?" Miles Carter adjusted his glasses, narrowing his eyes slightly, and slowly said, "He''s right. Some people are just too ignorant about their own strength. Even if that Beast Master named Charles is as strong as the rumors say, capable of killing a level-six Beast Master, they''ll all die there. It''ll just be a different way of dying." The Kingston Beast Masters present had no objections to Miles Carter''s views. They all knew that this confrontation would end in Kingston''s victory. All of Genosha''s so-called "geniuses" would end up dead in the red zone of Celestial City. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from Miles Carter and Skylar, the other well-known genius Beast Master from Kingston was a young girl named Serena, a level-five Beast Master under twenty years old. Based on the current information, she alone is more than enough to hold Luna back, and there''s a high probability that she will be able to defeat Luna, who is also a level-five Beast Master. After that, Genosha will only have four level-four Beast Masters left, so there''s no way anything unexpected could happen! "Alright, get some good rest. When we arrive, we''ll need to adapt to the environment first and wait for the draw. If we get the right to choose our starting location, my suggestion is to hand it over to Genosha. If nothing goes wrong, they should choose to start from the forest in the Red Zone," Miles Carter said slowly. As he spoke, all the other Beast Masters present were listening carefully. No one had any objections to his tactical arrangements, because they all knew Miles Carter''s intelligence, as well as his cruel and cunning poison-based skills and dark attribute curses. "We''ll choose a location closest to the forest starting point. According to the map from Celestial City, the fastest route would be from the desert, which is more suitable for us. But that would be too slow. Instead, we''ll stick close to Genosha''s starting location and decide whether to directly ambush them along the way." "If everything goes smoothly, we''ll be back in Kingston in less than seven days," Miles Carter adjusted his black glasses and slowly spoke about his plans. Skylar was absentmindedly listening, but his attention was clearly elsewhere. He was carefully playing with a pet rat in his hands, deeply focused on it. Miles Carter noticed Skylar''s actions and frowned slightly before speaking, "Don''t make such a mess here with blood." "Tch, why bother?" Skylar glanced at Miles Carter, then slowly stood up and walked toward the restroom on the train heading to Celestial City. After a while, he returned, his expression one of satisfaction. "You didn''t clean the blood off your face," Miles Carter reminded him. Skylar raised his hand and wiped off the blood left on his face from the pet rat. He then held up his palm to the window, and the sunlight streaming through illuminated the fresh red blood on his hand. Skylar stared at the fresh blood in his hand with a kind of obsession, muttering to himself, "What a shame. If only I had been able to fight Charles from the Haunted Marsh back then." Celestial City, in a tavern located in a town near the Lnfinity Lsles forest. Seraphina looked at the information on her phone, furrowing her brow slightly, and murmured, "The Red Zone is very close to the Lnfinity Lsles. The genius competition between Kingston and Genosha is bound to attract the attention of many Beast Masters. They might end up noticing the situation in the Lnfinity Lsles as well. If that happens, the more people there are, the more complicated things could get." Beside her, Kairos lazily stirred his Bloody Mary cocktail, indifferent to the conversation, and responded carelessly, "So what if they notice? It''s not like there are any real geniuses in Genosha, Kingston, or Celestial City. Even if they all show up, it''ll just be a waste of their time. That mystical beast will definitely become ours!" "You''ve already forgotten about that level-four Beast Master we encountered before? You nearly lost to him!" Seraphina couldn''t help but poke fun at Kairos. It hadn''t been long since he was taught a lesson, and yet here he was, back to his usual arrogant self. "What do you mean, ''nearly lost''? I still had my real trump card left!" Kairos immediately became defensive, the boredom he had just shown vanishing in an instant. His irritation was clear. "If I had used it, that guy would have definitely died by my hands!" Kairos picked up his Bloody Mary and downed it in one go, casually saying, "I don''t believe it. In a place as remote and backward as the Abyssal Depths, there could be any geniuses like that level-four Beast Master. Even if there are, it doesn''t matter. I can handle them!" Sighing, Seraphina spoke with some concern, "Well, it''s not just about the Abyssal Depths. According to reliable sources, some factions from the Haunted Marsh have also learned about the Lnfinity Lsles. When that happens, the geniuses from the Haunted Marsh will likely show up too, and maybe even some of the Beast Masters from the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies!" When Seraphina mentioned the Ranking of the Heavenly Prodigies, the usually arrogant Kairos became serious. If the geniuses that showed up were low-ranked, that would be one thing. But if they were high-ranking, like a level-six Beast Master from the top ranks, he wouldn''t dare claim he could defeat them for sure. "Let''s just wait and see. The genius competition between Kingston and Genosha might end up attracting some of the genius Beast Masters from the Haunted Marsh as well. There''s nothing pressing going on here, so we might as well go and watch in person. We could gather some intel and prepare ahead of time," Seraphina suggested. Kairos thought about it for a moment. It certainly was getting a bit dull here. Plus, the Lnfinity Lsles forest wasn''t officially open yet. Staying here was a waste of time. "Alright, let''s go see what the so-called geniuses from the small countries of the Abyssal Depths are like." In fact, the most important thought on Kairos''s mind was that he might run into that level-four Beast Master again. "If I really do meet you, this time, I''ll personally wash away the humiliation you brought upon me!" A fierce fighting spirit surged in Kairos''s eyes. As time passed, people from various countries in the Abyssal Depths grew more and more interested in the events happening in Celestial City, especially focusing on the positions of the Kingston and Genosha genius Beast Masters. "From the information exposed by Kingston''s side, it seems their team has three level-five Beast Masters and two level-four Beast Masters. On the other hand, Genosha only has a level-five Beast Master named Luna. Sigh, Genosha''s strength is just too weak." "Yeah, I don''t even know how they plan to win. Kingston''s netizens might have some issues with their worldview, but there''s no denying that their genius Beast Masters are strong!" "Exactly, once the competition officially begins, I bet the Genosha people will be completely speechless. With such a disparity in strength, only a miracle could change the outcome," said netizens from other neutral countries. The Genosha netizens wanted to argue back, but they didn''t know how. What the others were saying was the truthGenosha''s side indeed had a considerable gap in strength compared to Kingston. Even though the information about their combat power might not be entirely accurate, the people of Genosha knew very well that they only had Luna as their level-five genius Beast Master. "Sigh, I wonder if Charles has become a level-five Beast Master. If he has, we''d still have a great chance!" "Stop dreaming, it''s only been a short time. There shouldn''t be much of a problem. Don''t forget, back when Charles was in Lsengard, he personally killed two level-six Beast Masters!" "This time is different. There are restrictions on miracle drugs and weaponry. Sigh, we still don''t have enough genius Beast Masters." "Stop sighing, it''s annoying to listen to. Can''t you just believe in Charles? Just like before, no matter how big the trouble, Charles always finds a way to solve it. Besides, if we''re only going by the Beast Master''s level, what''s there to even fight about? On the battlefield, we could just declare our levels, and the weaker side could surrender immediately!" "Yeah, who says lower levels always lose? This is Charles we''re talking about!" "Exactly! This is Charles we''re talking about!" Chapter 540 - 540: The Conflict It was unclear how many people were watching the genius Beast Master competition between Kingston and Genosha. Under the gaze of countless netizens, Charles and his team arrived at a small town near the Red Zone of Celestial City. "Is that the Red Zone?" Zachary asked as soon as they stepped into the town. He looked into the distance and saw a vast red area, resembling a red ribbon, falling across the expansive mountains and rivers. "Yes, greetings to the guests from Genosha. Just a short distance from this town is Celestial City''s special areathe Red Zone," a Celestial City official reception staff member responded politely. He then gave a detailed explanation about the Red Zone, focusing on the Frenzy bloodthirsty ferocious beasts that occasionally left the Red Zone and ran into human settlements, causing destruction and even hunting humans. "So, for this competition, you may feel free to hunt the ferocious beasts with Blood-red Jade in their bodies. This isn''t wanton slaughter, but rather a measure to reduce the chances of future ferocious beasts attacking surrounding humans," the staff member said with a smile. Soon, under his guidance, Charles and his group arrived at the most luxurious hotel in the town. While they were checking in at the front desk, they heard loud noises coming from behind them. "Charles! Luna!" "Finn, Zachary, Luma, you guys do your best!" S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good luck!" Dozens of weary but excited Beast Masters, holding up banners, shouted at Charles and the others inside the hotel. Charles was momentarily stunned. Then, he noticed the live streaming equipment in their hands and immediately understoodthey must be Genosha''s Beast Master streamers, following them to do a live broadcast. "Charles, I think I recognize those people. They were part of the group doing live streams during the Eye of Ice and Fire event," Zachary remarked, looking at the familiar faces outside the hotel. He recalled the previous event. These Genosha Beast Masters had been live streaming during Eye of Ice and Fire, and they mentioned that they would donate all the tips they received from the streams to charity. Later, Zachary had heard that they truly did what they promised, donating a large sum of the tips to Genosha''s charitable organizations. That''s why he had a bit of an impression of these people. Regardless of anything, seeing some fellow countrymen in a foreign land upon arrival made Zachary quite happy. Without thinking, he instinctively raised his arm and waved at the cameras held by the people outside. Unexpectedly, the focus of the crowd was entirely on Charles, and they didn''t even notice Zachary''s actions at all. "Charles! We''re your fans, and many more fans are already on their way! They''ll be there to cheer you on at the site! Do your best and make sure to win!" "That''s right, we''ll always support you! Let those arrogant Kingston people see the brilliance of Genosha! Genosha won''t let anyone bully us!" "Go, Charles! Defeat those Kingston people!" As soon as these Genosha Beast Master streamers finished speaking, a sarcastic voice rang out from behind them. "Whose dog is running loose, barking here? You Genosha geniuses dare to say such things with your weak Beast Master strength? It''s just too laughable!" The crowd turned around and saw, walking toward them under the guidance of the Celestial City reception staff, several Beast Masters who appeared to be about the same age as Charles and his group. Immediately, someone recognized the speakerthe one who had openly insulted the Genosha flag and mocked Charles''s strength on the internetKingston''s genius Beast Master, Evan! "Alright, there''s no need to waste time with them here. Let''s get the check-in done quickly," Miles Carter said indifferently. His gaze bypassed the Genosha Beast Master streamers and fixed on Luna inside the hotel lobby. Miles Carter stared at Luna for a moment, then shifted his gaze to Charles. Finally, his eyes briefly lingered on Finn, and a sneer appeared on his lips, clearly displaying his contempt for his opponents. On the Genosha side, Charles''s focus was different from the others. His attention was solely on Miles Carter. Watching Miles lead the Kingston Beast Masters, with Skylar and a female five-level Beast Master named Serena trailing behind, Charles''s expression darkened. "It''s you! Shameless bastard! How dare you say such things? What you said online was just too disgraceful!" Zachary instantly recognized Evan. He had a strong impression of him, particularly for the way he had openly insulted the Genosha flag and mocked Charles. At this moment, the two rival countries'' genius Beast Masters locked eyes, and the atmosphere grew tense. The hostility between them was palpable, the air thick with an impending conflict. Just then, the Celestial City reception staff quickly sped up the check-in process for Charles and his group. They moved swiftly between the two groups of people and said: "Everyone, it''s getting late. How about we take a look at the hotel rooms now? If you need any equipment or items, please let us know, we''re always available." "Tomorrow morning, we''ll have the drawing ceremony to determine each team''s departure locations. Then, the competition will officially begin at 7 AM the day after tomorrow." As the staff spoke, they silently prayed in their minds: "Please, no conflicts. Can''t any issues wait until the competition starts the day after tomorrow to be resolved?" However, Kingston''s genius Beast Master, Evan, wasn''t going to pass up such a good opportunity. He took two slow steps forward, stopping just short of crossing Miles Carter''s position, and began to mock: "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of our strength? Makes senseyou only have one five-level Beast Master. What can you even do? How about thiswhy don''t you just admit defeat here and now?" "Hey, what''s your name againCharles? Right, aren''t you the strongest Beast Master in Genosha? The hero of Genosha? Why aren''t you stepping up now? I''m really curious to see your strength." Evan scanned the group, pretending not to recognize which one was Charles. Of course, he knew exactly what Charles looked like, as he had reviewed his profile. This was merely a ploy to further provoke him. Zachary couldn''t take it anymore. He was about to make a move when Charles stopped him. Charles calmly took a step forward, his gaze fixed on Skylar and Miles Carter. The others around him were like stray dogs on the roadside, utterly inconsequential. Evan had expected Charles to retaliate with words or perhaps be provoked into attacking. However, all of Evan''s taunts and provocative gestures seemed utterly laughable to Charles, causing no reaction whatsoever. "Damn it! Is he really just going to ignore me like this?" Evan cursed under his breath, still eager to say something even worse. But before he could, Miles Carter extended his arm. Evan immediately halted his movements and turned to look at Miles Carter''s back. He saw Miles and Skylar both step forward simultaneously, their eyes locking onto Charles with intense focus. Skylar''s body began to tremble slightly, and red veins appeared in his eyes. He could hardly suppress his excitement, his lips curling into a grin as he said, "Charles? Have we met before? That sense of danger you give me... it''s so familiar. This is great, this is greatfinally, this trip wasn''t a waste." Charles didn''t respond. His gaze remained fixed on Miles Carter. Others found the situation a bit puzzling, but since the commanders of both teams, Charles and Miles Carter, had not said anything, no one dared to speak further. After about five or six breaths, Miles Carter suddenly smiled and spoke, "It seems the intelligence reports weren''t fabricated after all. I didn''t expect it, but Genosha really has a genius who can slay a level six Beast Master." "I didn''t expect Kingston to have a Beast Master like you," Charles replied lightly. As soon as his words fell, the smile on Miles Carter''s face stiffened. He didn''t understand what Charles meant by thatwas he referring to Kingston hiding such a talented level five Beast Master, or was he talking about his own dark attribute Beast Master skills? Just a moment ago, when Charles took a step forward, Miles Carter had felt a subtle sense of danger. At first, he thought the danger was emanating from Luna, but it turned out to be Charles, the one he had always considered to be a fake genius! Skylar, the madman, had the same reaction. As for the others, they were too far behind to feel anything. To be precise, those who were similar in nature naturally exuded a similar aura. "This is interesting. Looks like I need to rethink my tactics," Miles Carter thought. "But no matter what, even if that intelligence is true, even if this Charles can slay a level six Beast Master, the final outcome will still be death." "A genius, a hero? Now I''m getting a bit excited!" "To slowly torment their hero in front of countless Genosha people, to witness the despair and pain on their faces, that would be such a delightful thing, wouldn''t it?" Miles Carter kept thinking about such a scene in his mind. He hadn''t been this excited in a long time. "Let''s go. It''s time for us to check in. The lottery is tomorrow," Miles Carter said slowly. The others in the team nodded, while Skylar continued to stare intently at Charles'' back. "Alright, you two will definitely have a fight," Miles Carter added. He glanced at Evan. The actions Evan had taken earlier were all part of his plan, meant to see if Charles was really as the reports described. To his surprise, without a fight, he had already sensed the faint hint of danger from Charles. "Just now, he must have wanted to make a move with all his strength, trying to intimidate us," Miles Carter thought to himself. Chapter 541 - 541: Only Monsters Can Do It "Those Kingston people are simply too much, but the moment they saw Charles step forward, they immediately backed down!" Zachary continued, still angry, as he spoke inside the hotel. Luma nodded in agreement after hearing his words, clearly sharing his frustration. However, Finn and Luna didn''t share the same lighthearted expression. They both turned their gaze toward Charles, waiting to see his thoughts on the situation. "It looks like my previous guess was right. Aside from Skylar, that Miles Carter is no simple person. The young genius Beast Master from Kingston clearly follows his orders without question, showing no sign of dissent," Charles slowly explained his thoughts. "He''s not some brainless, impulsive type. He feels to me like a venomous snake hiding in the dark. The moment an enemy shows a weakness, he''ll strike without hesitation," Charles continued, sharing his analysis. Upon hearing Charles''s words, Zachary and Luma''s expressions grew serious. The two of them recalled how Charles had been unusually focused on Miles Carter even before they had met him. In retrospect, meeting Miles Carter earlier confirmed that he was indeed someone who kept his cards close to his chest. "Charles, what should we do? They have three level-five Beast Masters on their side, and we only have you and Luna as level-five Beast Masters. If we fight head-on, I''m worried..." Luma''s voice trailed off as he slowly lowered his head. To be honest, before all this, Luma had been just an unnoticed civilian Beast Master. Now, after finally showing some ability, he had the weight of the entire nation''s hopes on his shoulders. His anxiety and worries were growing, fearing he might hold the team back. "It''s alright. When the soldiers come, we''ll meet them. When the water rises, we''ll block it. The outcome of a battle is never determined by strength alone," Charles said calmly, offering a reassuring smile. "Don''t overthink it. Just focus on how to handle the grand celebration and praise when we return to Genosha after our victory," Charles said lightly. Three level-five Beast Masters? Even without the use of the [black gold long knife] or the orange-quality miracle drugs to enhance strength, Charles didn''t feel that the enemies were unbeatable. In strategy, one should underestimate the enemy, but in tactics, one must always respect them. When a lion hunts a rabbit, it must give its all. This is the mindset a powerful Beast Master should havenot losing confidence because the enemy is stronger, nor becoming arrogant just because the enemy is weaker. Luma let out a long sigh, not because he had managed to adjust his anxious and worried mindset, but because he saw the calm expression on Charles''s face, exactly as it had been before. Immediately, he felt reassuredif Charles said everything would be fine, then there was no reason to worry. Even if something unexpected did happen, with Charles around, they would be able to handle it! It wasn''t just Luma who thought this way; even Finn and Luna no longer wore the tense expressions they had earlier. Their bodies relaxed a lot more as well. "There''s nothing to do tonight. Don''t continue training, take a good rest. Tomorrow, we''ll draw lots and see who we''ll face. You can gather a lot of tactical insights from that," Charles said, directly giving orders. The others nodded silently and returned to their rooms to adjust both their mental and physical states. That night, Luma lay in his hotel room bed, unable to fall asleep. During the hellish training under Nathaniel, his physical potential had been pushed to its limits, leaving him exhausted enough that as soon as his head hit the pillow, he would fall asleep in less than a second. But tonight, there had been no training, and the journey from Genosha to Celestial City hadn''t been too tiring. That was why he couldn''t fall asleep. "Well, since I can''t sleep, I might as well go train in the hotel''s gym for a bit," Luma thought to himself as he left his room and headed towards the training area. As soon as he arrived, he saw Zachary and Finn talking, both of them also awake. "I knew it, you can''t sleep either!" Zachary said with a smile as he saw Luma. Luma froze for a moment, glancing at Zachary and then at Finn, clearly surprised that these two were also having trouble sleeping, just like him. "Don''t look at me; I''m fine. I was about to fall asleep, but this little brat Zachary woke me up. When I got here, I found Luna had already been in the training room for a while. She only just went back," Finn explained helplessly. "There''s nothing I can do. Sigh, I''m worried that if I don''t perform well in the upcoming match, it''ll affect Charles..." Zachary sighed. Luma nodded in agreement. His strength was the weakest in the team. Recently, Zachary''s training had been going well, and his strength had improved much more than his own. This made Zachary feel the most pressure, always worried about letting others down, especially Charles. "Alright, now that Luma''s here, I don''t need to stay with you anymore. I''m going back to bed and getting some rest," Finn yawned and said, looking a little sleepy. Zachary quickly grabbed Finn''s arm and said, "Come on, tomorrow is just the lottery, there''s nothing else going on. Why don''t we stay a little longer and chat?" "What''s there to talk about? In my opinion, you two shouldn''t overthink it. Charles has definitely considered all the factors. You know his tactical arrangements, so just focus on adjusting your state and performing at your usual level. That will be enough," Finn said, rejecting the conversation with his words, but his body remained still, seated on the couch beside the training room. Sigh "If only my talent was a bit better, if my strength was a bit stronger... I wouldn''t be so worried," Zachary sighed again and muttered. Finn silently looked at Zachary. Those words were pointlessif it were possible, he too would wish for better talent, stronger abilities, just like Charles! But Charles''s strength didn''t just come from his talent; it was also due to his exceptional calmness and intelligence. Even if someone had the same talent and strength as Charles, fighting against Charles would only result in a crushing defeat. "Don''t think too much about it. You two focus on training. When you''re tired, you''ll naturally fall asleep. Tomorrow, let''s see how Charles arranges the tactics. I also think those people from Kingston won''t be easy to handle," Finn said in a low voice. Luma and Zachary both nodded silently. They had great confidence in Charles, but not the same kind of unwavering trust in themselves. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... The next morning, as the sky was just beginning to brighten, there were already quite a few people waiting outside the hotel. Charles, along with Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, headed to the hotel restaurant to have a simple breakfast. To their surprise, they ran into Miles Carter and Skylar. While others were feeling nervous and anxious, Charles''s expression remained unchanged. He merely glanced at Miles Carter and Skylar, then calmly found a spot and began eating slowly. "Emotionless, never showing anger or joy. This guy is truly a formidable opponent," Miles Carter murmured softly, adjusting the black glasses on his nose. Evan, the level-four Beast Master who had openly provoked Charles and the others the previous day, sneered upon hearing Miles Carter''s words. Then, he spoke up, "Captain, no matter how exceptional Charles is, can he really be a match for you? This time, they''re sure to lose." Miles Carter furrowed his brow slightly. He slowly turned his head to look at Evan, and replied coldly, "Never underestimate any opponent. Even if victory seems within reach, be prepared for the unexpected." Evan immediately shuddered, nodding repeatedly as he echoed, "Captain''s right. I understand." Miles Carter noticed Evan was getting a little too emotional. He smiled and patted Evan on the shoulder, narrowing his eyes as he said, "It''s fine. I was just giving you a little reminder. Of course, unless some miracle happens, we''re guaranteed to win." Skylar, who had been standing by Miles Carter''s side the whole time, paid no attention to the conversation between his teammates. The moment he laid eyes on Charles, his full attention was on him. His eyes turned slightly red, and his body started to tremble. "No matter what, I need to fight him first. After that, you can use whatever other methods you want, but don''t interfere with my fight!" Skylar said seriously to Miles Carter. Miles Carter shrugged, spreading his arms in resignation. "This match is going to be live-streamed. Your sister will be watching. If she finds out you''re acting on your own, being reckless, she won''t be happy." Miles Carter wasn''t about to let anything disrupt his plan. The subtle sense of danger Charles gave off made him cautious, and he knew that if Skylar went off on his own, any unexpected incident would be a huge mistake. This wasn''t just some friendly exchange competitionit was a battle almost identical to a real battlefield. So, of course, the strategy had to be as risk-averse as possible. "I don''t care. You have to let me fight Charles properly!" Perhaps hearing the mention of his sister made Skylar back down just a little. Miles Carter smiled and nodded. His gaze turned to Charles, who was still calmly eating his meal. Miles Carter silently observed him. This calmness made Miles Carter feel somewhat uncomfortable. He had a nagging feeling that by the end of this match, he would need to use special tactics to have Frenzy''s ferocious beasts completely bury Charles and the others in the Red Zone. "No matter how talented someone is, they can''t handle a pack of Frenzy''s ferocious beasts on their own. That kind of thing can only be done by a monster," Miles Carter thought quietly to himself. Soon, after they finished breakfast, they were led by the staff to the venue that had already been set up. Chapter 542 - 542: The Draw for the Match For the small town near Celestial City''s Red Zone, today was undoubtedly the most unforgettable day. The local residents had always thought that the phrase "a sea of people" was just an exaggerated term, something that couldn''t be taken literally. It wasn''t until today that they truly witnessed what a crowd, like a tidal wave, really looked like. Countless people from Genosha and Kingston had arrived in the town the night before. Not only had they filled up every hotel and guesthouse in the town, but many also spent large sums of money to rent out local residents'' homes. And that wasn''t all. Wherever there was any open space in the town, residents could see all kinds of makeshift tentspacked tightly together, resembling autumn leaves scattered along the streets, messy and dense. "Look! It''s Charles and his group!" A tsunami-like cheer erupted. For the Genosha citizens who had come to watch Charles and his team fight in person, the moment they saw Charles, any fatigue from the journey or the dark circles under their eyes from a sleepless night seemed to vanish instantly. Every face was beaming with excitement, with people waving their hands energetically, shouting with all their might, their voices reaching the limits of what a human throat could produce. They were giving Charles and his team the utmost support they could muster. "Pfft, what''s there to be excited about? They''re going to lose anyway!" "Yeah, they''re nowhere near as good as our Serena, or Skylar!" "The cheers of the weak are always so loud and annoying." On the other side, there were the Kingston supporters. Their numbers were fewer, and they weren''t as enthusiastic. Almost everyone held their heads high, their every movement exuding confidence, as though victory was already a foregone conclusion. Their words naturally provoked the Genosha crowd''s anger. Many Kingston fans, with a tone full of mockery, spoke of the ''rights of the strong,'' saying that there was no point in continuing the match and that it would be better for Genosha to just surrender right away. The atmosphere in the venue was quickly filled with tension, and many Genosha citizens were clenching their fists tightly. Some even grabbed whatever they could find nearby to use as weaponsumbrellas, branches, anything they could get their hands on. Fortunately, the officials from Celestial City had apparently anticipated such a situation. A large number of Beast Masters were dispatched to maintain order, preventing chaos from breaking out. In a corner of the crowd, Seraphina, while watching the genius Beast Masters from Genosha and Kingston on the field, turned to Kairos and asked: Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who do you think is stronger, the genius Beast Masters from Genosha or those from Kingston?" Kairos answered somewhat boredly, "Isn''t it obvious? Of course, it''s the genius Beast Masters from Kingston. That Skylar and Miles Carter are no pushovers. Compared to the others, they actually have some depth." Kairos stretched his neck and yawned. He felt that, out of all the Beast Masters, only these two were somewhat interesting. As for the others, they were just too ordinary. Only in places like the Abyssal Depths could someone be called a genius Beast Master. In any part of the Haunted Marsh, such individuals would only be considered Beast Masters with a little talent at best. "I don''t think it''s that simple," Seraphina said slowly. "The backbone of the Genosha team, that person called Charles, is actually quite intriguing." She thought of a figure in her mindone of the four-level Beast Masters who had fought with Kairos before. Although these two looked completely different, they shared a certain undeniable aura. It was a quiet, ocean-like calm that was hard to hide. She still remembered the look in that four-level Beast Master''s eyescalm, yet unfathomable, like the depths of the ocean, never revealing what lay beneath, yet when it erupted, it would stir up tremendous waves. "Come on, maybe he''s just a blank expression type, unable to show any emotion. Speaking of which, I really don''t like that guy. He makes me uncomfortable," Kairos frowned and replied. He wasn''t entirely sure why, but after hearing Seraphina''s comment, he took a closer look at Charles, the so-called genius Beast Master from Genosha. The feeling he got was quite unsettling. "There''s nothing to worry about. As long as no one from the Haunted Marsh shows up, and with the situation in the Infinity Isles, we have absolute confidence. The geniuses from the Abyssal Depths aren''t really anything special," Kairos said slowly. Seraphina didn''t respond. Instead, she continued staring at Charles, her thoughts unclear. Amidst the gazes of everyone in the arena, Charles and Miles Carter slowly walked out from their respective teams and made their way to the center of the field, where a black box lay. A small hole was opened on the upper side of the box, and it was quietly placed on the ground. "Both of you, this is a purple-quality item. It has the ability to block sensory perception, so any Beast Master below level seven won''t be able to sense what''s inside the box." "What you need to do next is to randomly pick one of the two spheres inside the box. If you draw a white sphere, you will have the priority to choose. If you draw a black one, it will just be an ordinary sphere." "You two can discuss and decide who will pick first." The Celestial City staff member slowly explained the rules for the drawing. After hearing the rules, Miles Carter and Charles silently observed the box placed on the ground. Miles Carter, in particular, first focused on the small hole in the box, then casually glanced up at the sunlight pouring down. The crowd, hearing the rules, started discussing among themselves: "This is fair, no bias. Whether you get the priority selection or not is purely based on luck." "Yeah, if you''re lucky, you''ll draw the white sphere and get to choose a good starting point in the forest, which is more stable." "I wonder how Charles'' luck will be today. Hopefully, he has good luck!" As Miles Carter listened to the murmurs around him, he pushed up his black glasses on the bridge of his nose, squinting and smiling as he said, "How about I go first? After all, it''s all about luck." Charles glanced at him indifferently, then slowly replied, "Luck? Why don''t you wait a bit longer? Wait until the sunlight is stronger so the black sphere warms up more. That way, it might be easier to pick the sphere that represents priority." Upon hearing Charles'' words, Miles Carter paused for a moment, then his smile grew wider. His eyes nearly disappeared as he responded, "You''ve just reminded me. I hadn''t thought of that! So, who do you think should pick first?" The audience, who had been calm just moments before, suddenly erupted. Some of them quickly realized that this was the first indirect clash between the two teams. "No way, I didn''t even think about it! The temperature difference between the spheres under the same sunlight!" "Kingston''s Miles Carter thought of this, but he didn''t expect Charles to notice it too. Both of them are really clever." The ones who command the strongest genius Beast Masters of a nation are no fools. While this might be easily overlooked by an ordinary person, for Charles and Miles Carter, it was hardly something difficult to figure out. At this moment, however, Charles was thinking about a question: The drawing was arranged by Celestial City, but what exactly were they trying to achieve? Were they trying to make the drawing process more exciting, or did they have other purposes in mind? There was too little information at this point for Charles to draw any conclusions. It was his habit to always consider all possibilities. "Celestial City is a neutral country; they''ve never taken sides with Kingston or Genosha. Nathaniel and the others should have considered all the factors, so it''s more likely they simply want to make the drawing process more exciting." "But we can''t let our guard down. Anything can happen, and most accidents are actually pre-arranged." Charles thought to himself. He then spoke directly to Miles Carter: "What do you think about using our attribute energy to take the spheres out of the box from a distance?" "Both of us together?" Miles Carter asked with a smile. Charles nodded. This way, he could avoid the possibility of Miles using any unusual methods, and he could also test the strength of Miles Carter''s attribute energy. After all, he had already sensed traces of dark attribute energy on him. The comment Charles made yesterday at the hotel entrance had subtly pointed out that Miles Carter was a dark attribute Beast Master, though he hadn''t directly stated it. "Alright, if I refuse, it might make me seem a bit afraid," Miles Carter said with a mischievous grin, adjusting his glasses. The two exchanged a glance, and then, under the watchful eyes of the audience, they suddenly made their move! Charles immediately summoned the wind attribute energy within him. There was no particular reason for this choiceat that moment, the wind attribute energy condensed faster and was more advantageous. Watching this, Miles Carter also summoned his attribute energy, but instead of dark energy, he used poison attribute energy. A swirling, greenish light emitted from his body and quickly shot toward the black box not far away. When Miles Carter''s poison energy was halfway to the box, Charles divided his wind energy in two. One part was used to slow down the speed of Miles Carter''s poison energy, while the other part continued on its path toward the black box. Multitasking wasn''t difficult for Charles. Seeing this, Miles Carter''s smile grew even more pronounced. He didn''t use any other methods; instead, he silently watched as Charles'' controlled energy entered the black box. Chapter 543 - 543: An Unexpected Turn "Humph, such an arrogant guy. If I give you the priority choice, you definitely won''t let us go first. Instead, you''d choose the forest as the starting point right away." "That way, I can choose the area next to you and strike in the middle of the way!" "Let''s test the waters first. If anything unexpected happens, we''ll still have time to use our trump card when we get close to the center area''s canyon," Miles Carter said, a clear smile gradually forming on his lips as he watched Charles control his attribute energy and place it into the nearby box. No matter what sphere Charles drew, the initiative would always be in Miles Carter''s hands. Simply put, if Charles picked the white sphere representing the priority choice, he would immediately choose the forest as the starting point. If Charles drew the black sphere, the priority would fall to him, and he would let Charles go first anyway. The outcome would be the same. From the beginning, the Kingston team didn''t plan on just hunting mystical beasts in the red zone to acquire the [Blood-red Jade]. Instead, they aimed to take the offensive and directly eliminate the Genosha team''s talented Beast Masters here! Soon, under Miles Carter''s expectant gaze, Charles used his wind attribute energy to take out a white sphere from the box. The Genosha audience instantly erupted in excitement. They all knew that if they gained an advantage from the very start, their chances of winning later would be even higher. "Nice! Starting with such good luck, our team is definitely going to choose the forest as the starting point. This location is definitely more advantageous than the other three!" "Yeah, Charles is so lucky!" "If we start in the forest, as long as we play it safehunt ferocious beasts for [Blood-red Jade] while heading towards the finish lineit''s a solid plan!" "I''m curious now... since we''re going to choose the forest as the starting point, I wonder what the Kingston side will pick as their starting location?" More and more people were becoming curious about Kingston''s choice. In most people''s minds, it was clear that Charles would use his priority right to choose the forest as the starting point. The drawing ceremony was being broadcast live, and at this moment, inside the Genosha palace, in the grand hall, Miles watched the screen showing the white sphere. His face remained impassive, but his fingers, gripping the dragon throne, were slightly pale from the pressure of his grip. "Good! This means that the initiative for the opening move is now in our hands!" One of the ministers swung his right arm forcefully in the air, full of excitement. "Yes, although Kingston has more Level 5 Beast Masters than us, this competition will still depend on which side can gather the most Blood-red Jade. The outcome is still uncertain," another minister added. "Exactly. As long as we don''t make mistakes, we can take it slow and steady. The best strategy is to avoid being ambushed by Kingston''s talented Beast Masters!" Miles listened to the discussions among the ministers, nodding slightly. His views were the same as theirsif they could proceed cautiously and steadily, victory might still be within reach. Choosing the forest as their starting point was the best choice! However, at that moment, just when the Celestial City staff began asking Charles for his choice, an answer appeared that no one had expected. "I choose to give the right to select the starting point to Kingston''s Beast Masters," Charles said calmly in the footage. In an instant, Miles, who had been sitting calmly on the dragon throne, swayed slightly, almost standing up. The other ministers in the hall were also no longer composed. The joy and excitement that had been present earlier vanished, replaced by expressions of intense shock, confusion, and worry. "How... how could this happen? Giving the priority selection to Kingston? Isn''t this cutting off our own advantage?" "Yeah, after finally getting the priority selection, giving it directly to Kingston? That''s so stupid! Now Kingston will definitely choose the forest as their starting point!" "What exactly is going on? Could there be something we missed?" "Could this have been decided after Charles discussed it with Nathaniel and His Majesty?" "I think so too. There''s no way Charles would make such a decision on a whim." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As many ministers murmured among themselves, they quietly turned their eyes toward Genosha''s Emperor Miles, hoping that the Emperor could provide some clarification. However, Miles was equally shocked and bewildered. In his mind, Charles should have chosen the forest as the starting point without hesitation. Why would he give the priority selection to Kingston? What in the world was going on? Miles took a deep breath. Once the shock and confusion in his heart had calmed slightly, he slowly turned his gaze to the other ministers in the room and said in a deep voice: "I''ve entrusted all the tactical decisions for this contest to Charles. Whatever choice he makes, whatever decision he comes to, none of you are to complain. The Beast Masters of Kingston are indeed far stronger than my own, so even if the final result is failure, there''s nothing to say about it!" "If anyone is to blame, it should be me. Under my rule, Genosha''s strength is still inferior to Kingston''s." Miles lowered his gaze, staring at the smooth, polished marble floor. Though he didn''t understand why Charles had made this choice, he still trusted him. And just to be safe, what Miles had just said was also for Charles''s benefit. If they won, it would be because of the excellent performance of Charles and the others. If they lost, it would be because he, as the Emperor, failed to lead Genosha properly, resulting in their defeat. "Charles, since I''ve chosen to trust you, I will not change my mind." Miles took a deep breath, staring at Charles in the footage, firmly thinking to himself. It wasn''t just the ministers of Genosha who didn''t understand Charles''s decision. Even Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, who were present at the scene, were all stunned as they looked at Charles after hearing his choice. They were more inclined to trust Charles than most people, so they didn''t say anything. However, many people from Kingston in the crowd began to laugh loudly, saying: "Hahaha, are you afraid? Too embarrassed to admit defeat, so you chose to give us the priority selection instead!" "How ridiculous! What''s the point of saving face when you''re weak? You might as well just give up!" "Is this your strongest genius from Genosha? Is this your hero? What kind of hero is this?" "A waste is a waste!" In the face of Kingston''s blatant ridicule, many Genosha people grew furious, but they too couldn''t understand Charles''s decision, so they didn''t know what to say. Few noticed that, in the middle of the field, Miles Carter''s smile had disappeared completely. His eyes were slightly widened, and he was staring intently at Charles with a look of shock and disbelief on his face. "Are you... sure?" Miles Carter instinctively asked. He had originally planned to let Charles and his team choose first, and then pick a starting point near Charles''s location. That way, the two teams would be closer together, making it easier to test each other out, and they could attack directly. They might even be able to eliminate Genosha''s talented Beast Masters before even reaching the central area''s canyon. Now, he found himself in a passive position. Although choosing first had its advantages, for Miles Carter, he didn''t need to hunt ferocious beasts or gather large amounts of Blood-red Jade. Choosing the forest as the starting point wasn''t as crucial for him. "Well, I''m quite sure. It''s your turn to choose the starting point for tomorrow," Charles said calmly. Miles Carter took a deep breath, looked back at his companions, then carefully studied Charles for a moment before turning to the Celestial City staff and saying: "We choose the northern mountains as our starting point." As soon as Miles Carter''s words fell, everyone in the room, except for Charles, had expressions of surprise and disbelief on their faces. The forest was clearly a more suitable starting point, so why wouldn''t they choose it and instead opt for the northern mountains? Many people couldn''t understand, but a few quick-witted, clever individuals thought for a while and, recalling the strength of Kingston''s talented Beast Masters, tentatively said: "Ah, it makes sense now. Kingston''s team never intended to properly hunt ferocious beasts or gather Blood-red Jade. Instead, they''re planning to use their numerical advantage in level 5 Beast Masters to ambush Charles and his team, and finish the contest early." "Huh? Is that so?" "Yes. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have chosen the northern mountains as their starting point. This way, no matter whether Charles''s team chooses the forest or the wilderness, they''ll be close to the mountain starting point. Plus, the northern mountains offer a better vantage point to observe the details and will allow them to reach the central canyon area faster than the swamp starting point!" "But if they want to make a move, why not just choose the fastest wilderness starting point?" someone asked, puzzled. "If they chose the wilderness, it would mean they''re heading straight to the central canyon, where the final showdown happens. This Miles Carter person is clearly more cautious. He wants to test if he can eliminate Charles and his team halfway, increasing his margin for error. This guy has remarkable tactical awareness!" Others began to catch on, understanding why Charles had chosen to give Kingston the priority in selecting the starting point. Chapter 544 - 544: Such a Waste "According to what you''re saying, Charles must have already sensed Kingston''s team''s intentions, and that''s why he deliberately made this choice?" Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s right, it must be that way. If nothing unexpected happens, Charles will most likely try to avoid an early battle in the swamp," the person analyzing the situation said, confidently predicting Charles''s next move. At that moment, Miles Carter had also returned to his usual demeanor. He calmly watched Charles, waiting for him to announce that he had chosen the swamp as the starting point. Having already realized Miles''s intentions and the upcoming strategy, Charles must have given up the priority choice to avoid an early confrontation. He likely aimed to focus on hunting ferocious beasts in order to gather a large amount of Blood-red Jade and secure victory through that. Due to the different environments, the number of ferocious beasts varied, with the forest being the most abundant, the wilderness the least, and other locations more or less the same. Charles would definitely choose the swamp as his starting point. Miles Carter thought for a moment and felt that there was no need to continue listening. Just as he was about to turn away, Charles''s voice suddenly rang out. "I choose the western wilderness as the starting point." Miles Carter whipped around, his narrowed eyes widening halfway, staring intently at Charles. Initially, his gaze was full of surprise and confusion, but then it seemed like something clicked in his mind, and his expression shifted. Slowly, he said: "It seems you''re very confident in your own strength." Charles glanced at Miles Carter, nodded, and said calmly, "You should be able to guess what I''m about to do. See you tomorrow." With that, Charles turned and left the drawing area, accompanied by Zachary, Luma, Finn, and Luna, leaving behind a crowd of bewildered spectators and a solemn-faced Miles Carter. "Wait, what''s going on here? Didn''t you say Charles would choose the swamp as the starting point?" one of the spectators immediately asked the person who had been analyzing the situation earlier. "I don''t know. I''m just a tactical analysis enthusiast. I really have no idea what Charles is thinking," the person said, tugging at his hair, his face filled with confusion. He lowered his head, muttering to himself, "What is he planning to do tomorrow, what is he planning to do tomorrow..." "Confident in his own strength?" "Could it be...?" "No, would Charles really be this bold and reckless? No, it''s not recklessness!" The person suddenly looked up, staring at Charles''s departing figure with excitement and admiration in his eyes. The other spectators around him were even more confused. They quickly asked: "What did you just realize? Hurry up and tell us, you''re making us anxious!" The person nodded and replied, "I understand now. Charles is thinking differently from all of us. We, because Kingston''s team has more Level 5 Beast Masters, assumed that we should avoid battle as much as possible, hunting ferocious beasts and gathering enough Blood-red Jade." "Isn''t that the right approach?" someone asked, confused. The person shook his head and said, "For us, yes, it''s the best choice. But for Charles, it''s not. He must be planning to harass Kingston''s team as much as possible in the early stages, especially with Luna. Even if he can''t deal any significant damage to Kingston, he will aim to slow them down!" "That''s right, it must be like that. Who says we can only avoid combat? Why can''t we take the initiative?" "As long as we maintain the right distance and use our superior mobility, having two people slow down the other fiveour chances of winning this battle are very high!" "That''s Charles for you. Most people wouldn''t even think of such a strategy, and even if they did, they definitely wouldn''t dare to use it. If they weren''t particularly confident, they''d probably lose two people right at the start, and the match would be over instantly!" Upon hearing this, all the Genosha spectators were stunned. In their minds, facing a team with more Level 5 Beast Masters from Kingston, there was no concept of taking the initiative. All they were thinking about was how to avoid the battle and gather Blood-red Jade as much as possible! Avoiding the strong had already become a deep-rooted mindset in them, and a strategy like Charles''s was something they never even dared to consider! "But what if something unexpected happens? Wouldn''t that mean we''re definitely going to lose?" someone couldn''t help but mutter under their breath. "If it were someone else, maybe. But the person making this decision is Charles, and he must be confident!" the person who had been analyzing the strategy slowly said. "So, Charles, are you planning to go alone to the high mountain where Kingston''s team is starting, while the rest of us quickly head to the central canyon area to hunt enough ferocious beasts and gather enough Blood-red Jade?" Zachary asked, his gaze towards Charles filled with complexity. After returning to the hotel, Charles explained why he had chosen the wilderness as the starting point. Starting from the wilderness meant the road was much smoother, and since there were fewer ferocious beasts, they could travel faster. Once they reached the central canyon area, they could hunt a large number of ferocious beasts and gather enough Blood-red Jade. However, there was one issue: Kingston had more Level 5 Beast Masters, and their speed in hunting ferocious beasts would be faster. How could Charles ensure that Luna, Finn, and the others would hunt more beasts and ultimately win the battle? There were two ways to solve this problem: one was to increase the speed at which his team hunted ferocious beasts, and the other was to slow down Kingston''s team. Charles had a solution for this. His role was primarily focused on long-range attacks. As long as he could harass Kingston''s team while they hunted ferocious beasts, he could solve the problem. But, this also meant that Charles would face far more pressure than anyone else. He would essentially be facing the entire Kingston team of genius Beast Masters by himself, all while keeping an eye out for attacks from ferocious beasts in the red zone. "Isn''t that too dangerous, Charles? Maybe you and Luna should go together. That way, you could..." Nathaniel said, thinking carefully before speaking, clearly concerned about Charles''s safety. Charles shook his head and replied, "No need. I''ll be more discreet alone, and Zachary and the others will need Luna''s help to hunt the ferocious beasts." Upon hearing Charles''s words, Zachary, Luma, and Finn looked at him. If they were to follow through with this strategy, Charles was the only one in the team who could pull it off. "Alright, we''ll go with your plan," Zachary said, taking a deep breath and speaking seriously to Charles. Charles calmly waved his hand. To be honest, this mission was extremely dangerous for the others, but it was nothing too concerning for him. With his new long-range attack capabilities, plus Mia watching over the enemy''s movements from the sky, he was confident. Moreover, if the pressure became too great, he could always draw the mystical beasts from the red zone toward Kingston''s team, while using his darkness cloak to swiftly escape the battlefield. He wasn''t really planning to engage Kingston''s genius Beast Masters in direct combat. That would be too foolish and risky, especially since Charles always had the feeling that the person named Miles Carter wasn''t as simple as he appeared. "But that''s also what makes things a little interesting," Charles thought, a glint of light flashing in his eyes. Finding the right opponent wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for him. Honestly, that Miles Carter was smarter than any of Genosha''s other genius Beast Masters. Not only was he intelligent, but he was also cautious. Charles had a vague sense that the opponent surely had other tricks up his sleeve. It wasn''t so much a gut feeling as it was a conclusion he had drawn after analyzing the other''s tactical arrangements, decisions, expressions, and other factors. "I''ll observe how he responds tomorrow. That should give me an idea of whether or not he has any final tricks up his sleeve," Charles slowly analyzed in his mind. Meanwhile, in the same hotel, Miles Carter was in his room, standing by the window, gazing out at the distant red zone while lost in thought. "It''s really unexpected. A lamb trying to fight back against a wolf pack. Either it has a way to kill the wolves, or it''s gone mad." "Has Charles gone mad?" "No, he hasn''t. This guy is actually getting me excited," Miles Carter said as he slowly removed his black glasses, silently wiping them clean. He could roughly guess Charles'' strategy for tomorrow, which is why he had said at the drawing ceremony, "You''re quite confident in your abilities." Looking at it from another perspective, if he were the commander of the Genosha team, he wouldn''t have made such a tactical decision like Charles did, because the risks were just too high. "Well, let''s see. Over the next seven days, will you manage to push me into a corner, forcing me to use my last resort, or will I set a trap and lure you into it?" While thinking about Charles'' strategy, Miles Carter came up with a countermeasure. He could use the same tactic as Charleshave Skylar or himself leave the team and lock onto Genosha''s genius Beast Master team. However, in that case, Charles would have two options. He could either seize the opportunity to eliminate Skylar or himself while they were separated, or he could trust his teammates to hold out longer. Miles Carter thought back to Charles'' calm gaze and the words he had said before parting: "See you tomorrow." He didn''t feel entirely confident. He thought that if he followed through with this plan, it might lead to the failure of the entire competition. "If we hadn''t secretly communicated with Celestial City and acquired the means to make a group of Level-6 ferocious beasts go into a Frenzy, I would have no choice but to take the risk and gamble. It''s a shame, Charles, but you can''t change the outcome," Miles Carter said slowly as he put his glasses back on, gazing at the distant red zone. In his mind, it seemed like the perfect place for a tomb. Chapter 545 - 545: Departure! The next day, before the sky had fully brightened, Miles, with noticeable dark circles under his eyes, sat quietly on the dragon throne in the palace. His gaze was vacant, lost in thought, as he stared into space. In front of him, the ministers who had also failed to rest the night before were sluggishly discussing in low voices: "Yesterday, Charles''s choice seemed to have some basis, but when you think about it, it was too impulsive and risky. Sigh..." "Who can argue with that! Young people, too impulsive. If it were up to me, I''d say we should take it slow. Start from the forest, and along the way, we could hunt a lot of ferocious beasts. Even if the genius Beast Masters from Kingston are stronger than ours, we''d still have a chance to win!" "True, it''s a shame. If this fails, all the blame will fall on Charles. How could he take such a risk?" As the ministers continued their discussion, a commanding voice rang out from within the hall. "Enough! All of you, be quiet!" Miles shouted, his gaze calm yet stern as he looked at the ministers who had been discussing Charles''s decision. He slowly said: "Do you think the risks you''ve considered, Charles hasn''t thought about them?" "When conflicts or disputes arise between Genosha and Kingston, most of the time, we use methods of appeasement. We only take decisive action when absolutely necessary." "Is that really the right approach?" "Is it only after we''re harmed that we start to resist?" "Can''t we proactively act, sensing the aggressive tendencies of Kingston''s genius Beast Masters, and strike first?" "Someone, tell me, why can''t we do that?" Miles''s voice thundered, filled with anger. He wasn''t blaming Charles''s decision; what saddened him was that the ministers in front of him had been suppressed for so long, they had forgotten that if Kingston could take action, why couldn''t they? "Your Majesty, we''re just worried. After all, the strength of Kingston''s genius Beast Masters is far superior to Charles and his team." "Indeed, Your Majesty, at this point, we should choose a safer approach. Besides, Kingston''s genius Beast Masters may not necessarily attack Charles. It could just be a tactical intimidation," a minister murmured quietly. Miles''s anger surged. He abruptly stood up from the dragon throne, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at the ministers who had spoken. "I said, Charles''s decision is flawless. Whether we win or lose this contest, as long as Charles and his team do their best, that''s enough!" "Your short-sightedness is staggering! Can''t you see what the people of Genosha really think?" Miles nodded slightly to a nearby attendant, signaling for them to begin. Soon, someone began operating the equipment in front of them. After a night of fermenting, the people of Genosha had gone from initial shock and confusion to now expressing increasingly excited opinions on the internet. For example: "Why should we always be passive? At first, when I saw Charles''s choice, my mind was filled with dread, thinking we were done for, thinking we were sure to lose. How could it be like this?" "Only now do I realizewhy should we silently endure the provocations of Kingston''s genius Beast Masters?" "Yeah, if Charles hadn''t made that decision to start from the wilderness, to take control and seize the initiative, I would never have realized how long we''ve been enduring this! So long that we can no longer understand why Charles made that choice!" "That''s right, I support Charles!" "Whether we win or lose in the end, it doesn''t change the fact that I''ll always support Charles!" "Me too. He made me realize we didn''t have to just endure. After sensing the enemy''s intentions, we could have acted first and seized the initiative ourselves!" More and more of these statements filled the entire Genosha network. More and more people began to believe that Charles''s decision was not only correct but also unprecedented and indescribable! The word "hero" originally referred to those who made great contributions, those whose charisma, words, and actions continuously influenced others. And right now, to every Genosha citizen who had awakened, Charles was undoubtedly a true hero! "What about you? As ministers of Genosha, you should have sharper insight and judgment, yet you''re still holding onto the old attitude while the people are moving forward. It''s laughable!" Miles gritted his teeth as he spoke. The entire atmosphere in Genosha had shifted. If someone else had made such a choice, they would have been drowned in a sea of criticism. But not Charles. Why? Because not only did the emperor of Genosha, Miles, believe in Charles, but countless people in Genosha''s heart were also hoping that Charles could create a miracle! Miles knew very well that he must seize this opportunity to reshape the spirit of all the people in Genosha. Only then could the fate of Genosha truly be changed! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, reflect on this! Mason, order all the soldiers at the borders of Genosha to push the front lines forward and remain in a constant state of readiness!" Miles commanded loudly. General Mason of Genosha took a deep breath and replied, "Understood!" Then, Miles made other arrangements, instructing that the public opinion on the internet be controlled and guided as much as possible. Celestial City, Red Zone, Western Wilderness Departure Point. Zachary was fiddling with his phone, feeling a bit agitated. His breathing was erratic, sometimes slow and steady, other times rapid. He didn''t look well at all. Looking behind him, he saw the crowd of people being held back by Celestial City staff not far away. The people were shouting enthusiastically: "Go for it! Show Celestial City your strength!" "Don''t be nervous, win or lose, we''ll always support you!" "Make sure you come back with honor, everyone will cheer for you! Go for it!" Zachary looked at the Genosha citizens behind him, their eyes full of sincerity, their deafening cheers filled with hope and anticipation. He took deep breaths, trying to control his nervous emotions. Luma was standing beside Zachary, just as nervous. He had to go to the bathroom, but after thinking for a long time, he leaned in and quietly asked Zachary: "What if we lose...?" Before he could finish his sentence, Charles''s voice suddenly rang out: "Believe in me, and believe in yourself. We won''t lose." His voice was calm, completely unbothered, as though he were discussing what to eat for dinner tonight. It was this calmness that immediately helped Zachary and Luma relax. The two of them nodded forcefully, then took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, adjusting their bodies to peak condition. "The equipment and weapons have been checked. This competition will be broadcast live. In the Red Zone, all signals will be blocked except for the live-streaming equipment. Please be mindful of your public image." "Due to the geographical environment and the negotiation between Genosha and Kingston, to maintain as much realism as possible, in the event of an emergency, the rescue signal will be considered a forfeit. Rescue teams will arrive in 30 minutes. Only then will they be able to assist." "During the 30 minutes of waiting for rescue, any accidents that happen will be considered an acceptable risk, including the death of a forfeit participant," Celestial City''s staff solemnly read through the guidelines. The 30 minutes after sending the rescue signal were just as dangerous. Not only could the genius Beast Masters from Kingston notice them, but they might also attract attacks from ferocious beasts. If, during the battle with Kingston''s genius Beast Masters, a team member sustained serious injuries and couldn''t continue, the 30-minute window after sending the rescue signal became especially critical. During that time, Kingston''s genius Beast Masters could launch targeted attacks. This was undoubtedly deadly. "Please double-check all the precautions, and if there are no objections, kindly sign the agreement. The competition will officially begin in thirty minutes," the Celestial City staff said as they handed over five copies of the agreement. No one hesitated. Even Luma and Zachary, who had been nervous just moments ago, signed their names without any second thoughts. They weren''t afraid of danger; their only fear was that their lack of strength might cause them to fail in this competition. "Alright, I won''t say more. Luna, until the team reaches the central canyon area, you''ll be in charge of leading the team. If anything uncertain comes up, feel free to consult Finn''s opinion. Is that okay?" Charles said calmly, looking at Luna. Luna nodded firmly, and Zachary, Luma, and Finn had no objections. Due to the tactical approach, Charles had to act alone from the start, heading toward the point where Kingston''s genius Beast Masters were located. Without him, the team needed a temporary leader to ensure they could handle any dangers that might arise. Luna would lead, with Finn responsible for filling in any gaps, which was a suitable arrangement. The wind and sand from the western part of the Red Zone blew in from the distance, making Charles''s clothes flutter. At this moment, Charles stood like a towering mountain, his calm gaze fixed on the distance, quietly waiting for time to pass, the tension palpable. Amid the anticipation and anxiety of countless onlookers, the competition between Kingston''s genius Beast Masters and Genosha''s genius Beast Masters officially began! "The time has come. Let''s go!" Charles said in a low voice. In the next moment, the five figures, including him, launched forward like arrows, swiftly heading into the distance through the swirling wind and sand. Behind them, above in the sky, one after another of flying mystical beasts, carrying various live-streaming equipment, recorded every movement of Charles and his team. Chapter 546 - 546: Somethings Wrong "Hello, everyone! Welcome to the official Celestial City live broadcast channel. It''s a pleasure to meet you all here, and today, we are extremely honored to have the legendary warrior of Celestial City, Flint, as our special guest! Flint, an eighth-level Beast Master, will be joining us today!" In the Celestial City official live stream, the host briefly introduced the program before a man with red hair and crimson eyes, looking to be in his thirties, appeared on screen. "Hello, everyone, I''m Flint. I''ll be your commentator for this highly anticipated competition between the genius Beast Masters of Kingston and Genosha," Flint said with a smile. Soon, the live chat in the stream flooded with comments, as many viewers from Kingston and Genosha didn''t know who Flint was. However, viewers from Celestial City were continuously sending messages, introducing him: "Flint is the youngest eighth-level Beast Master in Celestial City, and he''s known as the ''War God'' of Celestial City! I never expected we''d have him as a guest commentator!" "That''s right! Lord Flint has always been Celestial City''s strongest genius Beast Master. His strength and insight are unquestionable, and he will definitely make this competition even more exciting!" "Exactly, exactly! Just watch! Lord Flint knows all about every tactic, and his commentary will surely be fantastic!" Flint, praised endlessly by Celestial City''s viewers, smiled faintly as he glanced at the barrage of comments. As a genius, he had grown accustomed to hearing such compliments. "Everyone, I''m sure you all paid attention to yesterday''s drawing ceremony. You probably saw how exciting it was. If you''re interested, you can rewatch the drawing ceremony to see how Kingston''s Miles Carter and Genosha''s Charles went head to head in a battle of wits." "Of course, from my perspective, if both sides are roughly equal in strength, Charles should have had the upper hand yesterday. But right now, it''s difficult to say for sure, because, after all, the team Charles is leading doesn''t have the overall strength that Kingston''s team possesses." Flint was a professional commentator, and he had watched the drawing ceremony very carefully. Initially, he wasn''t particularly interested in the competition between Kingston and Genosha. However, after seeing Charles from Genosha, Miles Carter from Kingston, and Skylar, his interest was piqued a little. "Now, let''s focus on the live broadcast. It''s quite obvious that Genosha''s strategy seems to be dividing their team into two parts. Charles will most likely lead Luna directly from the wilderness to the high mountain where Miles Carter and his group are located." "Let''s take a look at the Kingston team, with Miles Carter. It''s clear that he has also guessed Charles''s plan and hasn''t stayed in place. I estimate that he will lead Skylar quickly toward the junction between the wilderness and the mountains," Flint continued, analyzing the situation. "This way, Charles and Luna will face off against Miles Carter and Skylar, with both sides'' top-tier fighters clashing, while their teammates continue hunting ferocious beasts to obtain the [Blood-red Jade]. That''s a pretty solid strategy!" "If that''s the case, Kingston''s remaining team member, Serena, is a level 5 Beast Master. Her speed in hunting ferocious beasts will definitely be faster than Genosha''s, which will put Genosha at a disadvantage." Flint kept analyzing, his tactical awareness and experience allowing him to make judgments before both teams had fully separated. He had to admit, he was genuinely surprised by Charles''s decision. After all, it significantly reduced the gap in strength between the genius Beast Masters of Genosha and Kingston. Genosha''s team only had one level 5 Beast Master, and by taking on the pressure and risk himself, Charles allowed his remaining teammates a better chance. After all, Kingston''s team had three level 5 Beast Masters! According to the data, Miles Carter, Skylar, and Luna were all level 5 Beast Masters, while Charles''s profile listed him as a level 4 Beast Master. Either Charles had already reached level 5, or he possessed the ability to fight beyond his rank. The viewers in the live stream wholeheartedly agreed with Flint''s analysis. They all believed that Charles would take Luna, a level 5 Beast Master, and leave the team. However, the events that unfolded next on the live stream completely sent all the viewers into a frenzy, flooding the chat with messages. "What''s going on?" "Is he crazy? Charles is the only one leaving the team, while Miles Carter and Skylar from Kingston are leaving together?" "Why isn''t Luna with Charles?" "What''s he thinking? If Charles faces off against Miles Carter and Skylar alone, he''s done for!" These comments flooded in from both Genosha and Celestial City viewers. On the other hand, the Kingston viewers were gleefully mocking the situation: "Arrogant, this is just too arrogant! A single person dares to leave the team? Once Miles Carter and Skylar easily deal with Charles, this competition will be over!" "Tsk tsk tsk, this can''t be arrogance, right? I feel like Charles, the so-called genius from Genosha, must have some kind of illness in his brain. He''s so stupid." "Exactly. He''s already weaker than us, and now he''s splitting up his team. From what I saw between him and Miles Carter yesterday, it was purely a fluke. There was no strategy, no real skill. He was just playing the clown in front of the audience!" "How ridiculous!" Within just a few breaths, the live stream''s chat exploded with insults, becoming increasingly hostile. Flint frowned slightly as he read the barrage of comments. He hadn''t expected Charles to not bring Luna, the level 5 Beast Master, along, but instead decided to leave the team alone. Was it due to confidence? Or did he not anticipate that Miles Carter from Kingston would come up with a countermeasure? After all, even if Charles had the strength to defeat a level 5 Beast Master, could he really handle both Miles Carter and Skylar, who were also genius Beast Masters? If Charles could just take them both down, then he wouldn''t be a genius Beast Master, he''d be a monstrous one! But this was just the beginning, and it was too soon to judge the outcome. So, Flint continued speaking in the live stream: "Everyone, while we don''t know exactly why Charles chose to leave the team alone, if he can create a situation where he pulls Miles Carter and Skylar apart, the advantage in this competition will lean toward Genosha''s team." "Of course, this is all based on the assumption that Charles has the strength to do it. Since he chose to leave the team alone, maybe he has some hidden strength that hasn''t been revealed yet. Let''s sit back and watch." Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Based on their speed, Charles, Miles Carter, and Skylar will likely meet at the junction of the high mountains and the wilderness by tonight. We''ll know the outcome then." In the Red Zone, Charles''s figure moved swiftly like an eagle flying close to the ground, heading quickly toward the mountainous region of the Red Zone. He knew that Miles Carter would surely anticipate his strategy and make the appropriate counteractions. But so what? If Kingston''s team only sent one level 5 Beast Master, Charles would just go all out and deal with them directly. Miles Carter probably wouldn''t take such a risk. A truly smart person wouldn''t make such a dangerous choice. Most likely, he''d send two level 5 Beast Masters to break away from the team. "Skylar will definitely show up. As for the other one, it''s more likely to be Miles Carter himself. If it weren''t him, Skylar might act impulsively, which could lead to great risks." With a quick thought, Charles was able to predict what he would face next. Sometimes, smart people are easier to read than fools. Smart people have a logic to their actions, while fools don''t. As Charles thought to himself, he continued moving quickly. He stopped a few times along the way, mainly because he found some alchemy materials that could be used to make miracle drugs. He took the opportunity to collect them, making sure nothing went to waste. Before entering the Red Zone, the Celestial City staff conducted thorough checks on their weapons and equipment. However, Charles''s Storage Space went unnoticed. Inside his Storage Space, he still had many high-quality miracle drugs, alchemy materials, and other items. Unfortunately, he couldn''t take them out for use, as the entire competition was being broadcast live. If he were to use them recklessly and get caught, it would create a huge problem. As time passed, Charles noticed the subtle shift from the wilderness terrain to the mountain terrain in his field of vision. His speed began to slow. Soon, a hexagram array appeared next to Charles, and Mia was summoned. "Go ahead and scout the terrain. See if there are any signs of the enemy," Charles commanded briefly. He wasn''t reckless enough to just walk directly into the area where Kingston''s genius Beast Masters might be active. If the enemy had set up an ambush, he would be walking straight into a disadvantage. He still didn''t know what special tactics Miles Carter had at his disposal. It was better to be cautious for now. While Charles was thinking, Mia, high in the air, suddenly relayed a message: "Master, there are two people ahead!" Charles looked up and saw, at the edge of his vision, two figures slowly walking toward him in the fading light of the setting sun. The details of their faces were still unclear. After a moment, Charles, using his sharp eyesight, made out the two figures in the distance. As expected, it was Skylar and Miles Carter! Under Charles''s watchful gaze, Miles Carter stopped first, and Skylar followed suit, halting beside him. "This doesn''t add up. Why is he alone? Has Luna set up an ambush?" Miles Carter instinctively spoke out loud. Chapter 547 - 547: Battle When Charles saw Miles Carter stop and look around, he immediately understood. Miles Carter must have thought that he had separated from the team along with Luna and assumed that Luna was lying in wait nearby. As expected, Miles Carter was being cautious and prudent, just as Charles had anticipated. "Charles, you can''t be here alone. Luna must be nearby. Stop pretending; I won''t fall for such a simple trap," Miles Carter snorted coldly, vigilantly scanning the surroundings, wary of any sudden movement from Luna. Skylar, on the other hand, wasn''t as cautious. As soon as he saw Charles, he grew excited, instinctively drawing the weapons he had prepared specifically for this competition. Charles watched as Skylar drew two surgical knife-like weapons, and the relevant information immediately appeared in his vision: [The Slicer (Purple-Quality)] A special weapon made from the wings of the high-tier ferocious beast, the Purple-gold Cicada. It is as thin as the cicada''s wings, lightweight, agile, and extremely sharp. However, its toughness is low, and it can easily be damaged when clashing head-on with purple-quality weapons. Effect: Cutting, when infused with attribute energy, The Slicer''s sharpness can be temporarily enhanced. This was the first time Charles had seen such an extreme weapon. Its sole focus on sharpness meant it couldn''t be used for effective defense in combat. It seemed that Skylar''s fighting style was one that prioritized attack over defense, a reckless, wild dog-like approach. "What''s the matter? Did I guess correctly? Continuing to stall is pointless. Charles, just let Luna show herself. I have to admit, her ability to conceal her presence and energy is impressive. I haven''t detected a single flaw in all this time," Miles Carter''s voice rang out again. Charles couldn''t help but laugh. He truly wasn''t with Luna, and he hadn''t arranged for her to hide either. "You''re overthinking it. I came alone," Charles replied leisurely, taking out his [Chasing the Moon Bow]. [Chasing the Moon Bow (Purple-Quality)] Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire bow is forged from a thousand-year-old hardwood, and the bowstring is made from the tendons of a high-tier serpent ferocious beast. It has long range and great power, though unfortunately, there was a flaw in the forging process, causing it to fall short of reaching orange-quality. Effect: Moon ChaserBy infusing attribute energy into the bowstring, the Moon Chaser effect is activated, which temporarily increases the bow''s range. Continuous use of Moon Chaser will irreversibly damage the bowstring. Miles Carter quickly noticed Charles''s movement. He instinctively adjusted the black glasses on his nose, unsure if he was seeing things correctly. Didn''t Charles typically use a longsword as his weapon? Was he also skilled in using a longbow? Impossible. Miles Carter had thoroughly reviewed all the information about Charles, and while he initially thought some details were exaggerated, nothing in the records ever mentioned that Charles had ever used a longbow. As doubt continued to cloud his mind, Miles Carter grew increasingly uneasy. If Luna wasn''t with Charles and he truly was alone, why did Charles stand so calmly in front of him and Skylar? Why did he seem so confident? "We are not your average, foolish Beast Masters. Even if you''ve killed a regular level 6 Beast Master, you shouldn''t be so dismissive of us. You''re too arrogant, Charles," Miles Carter said aloud, though part of his focus remained on keeping an eye on his surroundings. Deep down, Miles still believed that Charles hadn''t left the Genosha Beast Master team alone. He was sure Luna was nearby, waiting to ambush them when they let their guard down. Skylar, however, was beyond worrying about these thoughts. The moment he saw Charles draw the longbow, his eyes began to slightly redden. His hands, gripping [The Slicer], instinctively tightened, and his gaze fixed on Charles. "Let me see for myself just how strong this guy really is!" Skylar said, casually tossing the words out before he tried to quickly close the distance between himself and Charles. Before Miles Carter could speak up to stop him, a chilling soundlike the Howling Gale of a harsh winter nightsuddenly rang out. An arrow, traveling at an unparalleled speed, shot past them in the blink of an eye, heading straight for Miles Carter and Skylar. Miles Carter''s pupils contracted sharply, and he quickly moved back. As for Skylar, he gritted his teeth and increased his speed, barely avoiding the whistling arrow in a close call. Though the arrow was fast, both Miles Carter and Skylar, as genius Beast Masters, had extraordinary reaction times. They barely managed to evade the attack. However, just as they both took a brief sigh of relief, the arrow that had passed them exploded in a flash of intense light. Three different attribute energies collided within the arrow, causing a violent explosion. Dust filled the air, engulfing the area where Miles Carter and Skylar were standing. The flying mystical beasts in the sky, carrying the live-streaming equipment, captured the entire scene and broadcasted it back to Celestial City''s official live stream. Soon, comments flooded the screen: "What? How is this arrow so powerful?" "Not only is it powerful, but Miles Carter and Skylar clearly dodged the arrow. Why did it explode afterward?" "Didn''t they say that Charles always uses a longsword? How is he so skilled with a bow and arrow? He must have been hiding his abilities from the start, deliberately not using it in front of others!" "Exactly, there''s no doubt about it. Just now, Miles Carter and Skylar were almost a thousand meters away from Charles. To hit a target from that distance, Charles must have practiced archery for at least two or three years!" "Definitely not just two or three years. As an archery instructor myself, to reach the level of Charles, an average person would need at least five or six years of practice. Even for a genius, it would take at least three years!" Flint nodded slightly as he read the barrage of comments in the live stream. He then joined in with his own analysis: "That''s right. Compared to a longsword, archery is much more difficult. To accurately hit a target from a thousand meters away in an actual combat situation, it''s clear that he must have undergone extensive training." "Now I understand why Charles dared to leave Genosha''s Beast Master team alone. As long as he can maintain the distance between himself, Miles Carter, and Skylar, he can keep pulling them apart, and eventually, the scales will tip in Genosha''s favor." Flint was well aware that this tactic seemed simple, like a game, constantly using the advantage of attack range to pull and exhaust the enemy. But in actual combat, there are too many variables. Currently, Charles, Miles Carter, and Skylar were in a relatively open areaat the junction between the mountainous and wilderness regionswhere there were few bushes or trees and the visibility was clear. Once Skylar and Miles Carter realized what was happening, they could quickly change the environment and move to a more advantageous position. At that point, Charles wouldn''t be able to keep pulling them apart, and that would put him in danger. Another issue was exhaustion. A Beast Master''s attribute energy isn''t limitless, and their stamina is finite. If they keep draining their energy without recovery, they''ll eventually fall into a passive state. Miles Carter and Skylar had two people, while Charles was alone. If the situation becomes a stalemate, it would undoubtedly be disadvantageous for Charles! Seizing the opportunity when the viewers were still in shock from the previous moment, Flint continued to elaborate on his analysis. His words gained widespread agreement from the live stream audience. Just then, the dust in the live stream cleared, and the image became clearer. The ground where Miles Carter and Skylar had initially stood had been blown apart, leaving a large crater about a meter in diameter. Skylar was relatively unharmed at this moment. The explosion had only damaged his clothes, and he hadn''t sustained significant injuries. However, Miles Carter was in a worse condition. His black glasses had flown off somewhere, the fabric covering his right arm had completely disappeared, and blood was slowly oozing from the wound. At the moment Charles attacked, Miles Carter had not focused entirely on him, still keeping an eye out for the nonexistent Luna. It wasn''t until the arrow exploded and Luna still didn''t appear that Miles Carter fully believed Charles''s earlier words. "I didn''t expect you to come alone, and with such powerful ranged attacks. I thought I had taken you seriously enough, but it turns out your strength is much greater than I anticipated," Miles Carter said, taking a deep breath. He slowly raised his left hand, and a bluish-green light appeared on his palm. This was his poison attribute skill, [Scorching Poison]. [Scorching Poison]: A poison-based attack skill that turns poison attribute energy into burning toxins. By controlling the dosage and concentration of the poison, it can have different effects. When the dosage and concentration are low, it can burn the surface flesh, effectively stopping bleeding. When the dosage and concentration are high, it can be injected into the enemy''s body, causing their internal organs to burn, resulting in unimaginable pain. Without hesitation, Miles Carter placed his glowing, bluish-green hand on his right arm. Immediately, a sizzling sound like meat grilling filled the air, and the bleeding from his right arm stopped. Miles Carter''s expression remained calm, as if the one suffering wasn''t him. "Your earlier attack, you probably won''t be able to use it many more times. The greater the power, the greater the consumption. Once we get close to you, you''ll fall into complete despair," Miles Carter said, slightly opening his eyes and staring at Charles with a fixed gaze. Charles didn''t respond. Instead, he nocked another arrow, aimed at Miles Carter, and pulled the [Chasing the Moon Bow] to its maximum. With the intensity of a hunting tiger, he locked eyes with Miles Carter and Skylar, looking at them as if they were prey. Chapter 548 - 548: Embarrassment "Looks like you''re very confident, Charles. I have to say, you''ve really impressed me. I didn''t expect such a genius Beast Master to emerge from Genosha. Your strength must have reached the level of a level 5 Beast Master," Miles Carter continued shouting. As he spoke, he glanced at Skylar. The two exchanged a brief look and silently reached a consensus. In the next moment, they both moved in different directions, their movements as fast as leaves blown by a wild gust of wind. In the dust-filled wilderness, where the mountains met the plains, two trails of dust were kicked up as they sped off. From the aerial view in the live stream, the camera captured the vast, barren land below, where two rolling dust clouds formed into massive dirt dragons, charging toward Charles with menacing force. The viewers watching the live stream could feel an overwhelming sense of pressure just from observing the scene. Miles Carter and Skylar were among the strongest genius Beast Masters of Kingston, and now, having reached an agreement, they chose not to split up but to approach Charles simultaneously. Charles, as the target, still stood calmly on the ground, his expression unchanged. He didn''t show any discomfort, merely loosening the string of his longbow before quickly drawing and shooting another arrow. The time between the two shots was incredibly short, clearly indicating that Charles had reached a high level of proficiency and mastery with his bow. The two arrows flew closely together, one trailing the other, aimed at their target. Flint, watching the arrows fly, initially thought that Charles had decided to fire one arrow at Miles Carter and one at Skylar. However, to his surprise, both arrows were aimed directly at Miles Carter! "Wait, Charles is focusing all his attacks on Miles Carter? Does he believe the threat from Miles will be greater later on? Or does Charles think that even if Skylar closes the distance, he still has the means to turn the situation around?" "I have to admit, this is quite unexpected. Charles is not following the usual script. Thinking about it carefully, if he can incapacitate Miles Carter and leave only Skylar, things would become much easier!" Flint spoke rapidly, his analysis sharp and precise. After all, he was Celestial City''s legendary war god, an eighth-level Beast Master, with an insight and reaction time beyond the imagination of ordinary people. But before he could finish speaking, two deafening explosions rang out, and the massive shockwaves sent dust flying in all directions. The scene around Miles Carter became unclear as the explosion obscured everything. At this moment, Skylar showed no hesitation at all. He didn''t look back, nor did he care about his teammate Miles Carter. His blood-red eyes were fixed on Charles, the distance between them now less than four hundred meters! "Charles, you''re finished!" Skylar roared angrily. Just as he finished his roar, he froze. What did he see? Charles had actually put away his longbow, slung it across his back, and then, without looking back, started running towards the distance. "Huh? Charles, no, don''t go!" Skylar gritted his teeth and increased his speed. He thought he would be able to catch up to Charles, but unexpectedly, as a genius level 5 Beast Master, he found himself at a disadvantage in speed! Originally, the distance between him and Charles had been around four hundred meters. After a short while, this distance increased to about five hundred meters! It wasn''t until the distance between them had stretched to nearly a thousand meters that Charles finally stopped. He readied his longbow and shot an arrow. "Boom!" A massive explosion echoed. Skylar fled the blast zone in a panic. The dust flying around stuck to him, making him look like a beggar. "Damn it! Charles, are you even a man? If you have the guts, don''t run!" Skylar shouted loudly. He made a move, intending to close the distance between himself and Charles, but Charles didn''t hesitate at all. With his longbow slung over his back, he took a few steps forward, keeping the distance between them at around a thousand meters. At this distance, Charles could attack Skylar with [Chasing the Moon Bow], and if Skylar tried to close the gap, Charles would stop attacking and choose to maintain his distance. Back and forth, Skylar finally stopped in his tracks. He stood still for a moment, then turned and ran back toward Miles Carter, not looking back. However, his speed was still a bit slower than Charles''s. Each time Skylar ran a certain distance, Charles would take the opportunity to pull [Chasing the Moon Bow] from his back, charge it up, infuse three types of attribute energy, and fire! With each explosion, as the dust cleared, Skylar started to accumulate more and more wounds. His frustration grew, and his eyes became bloodshot, as though he had lost all sense of reason. "Isn''t Charles being a little too despicable? I can''t even describe it. Who fights like this?" The Kingston audience could no longer watch. They couldn''t accept that their country''s genius was being made to look so ridiculous and helpless by a Beast Master from Genosha. From the Kingston audience''s perspective, Miles Carter and Skylar only needed to engage Charles in close combat, and they could easily resolve the battle in no time. The outcome of this contest seemed to be a foregone conclusion. But now, to their surprise, this was the situationMiles Carter and Skylar, the two Kingston geniuses, couldn''t do anything to Charles! "This is so despicable! How can he fight like this? This isn''t honorable at all!" The Kingston audience flooded the live stream with comments condemning Charles. Naturally, the Genosha audience wasn''t going to back down. They quickly replied: "Despicable? Are you sure you''re not talking about Miles Carter and Skylar? Two of them against one? Isn''t that the definition of despicable?" "Exactly, why are Kingston''s two genius Beast Masters fighting against our one Beast Master, but as soon as they can''t deal with Charles, you all jump in and call Charles despicable?" "How ridiculous! First, you''re double standards, and now your whole country is too. What''s the deal? If it''s against you, it''s despicable, right?" "Embarrassing! You''re all so embarrassing!" "This isn''t just a competition; it''s much closer to a real battlefield. Naturally, you need to use your advantages and exploit the enemy''s weaknesses. Otherwise, you''d be foolish!" Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the Kingston audience, the Genosha viewers were ecstatic. They never expected Charles to come up with such a strategy. Putting aside everything else, the longbow Charles was currently using and his archery skillsGenosha''s audience didn''t know anything about that! Meanwhile, in the palace of Genosha, Miles sat tightly gripping the armrests of the dragon throne. A slight smile curled at the corner of his mouth, his expression filled with relaxation, excitement, and pride. Especially when he looked at the officials nearby, who just moments ago had doubted Charles''s decision, thinking it was too risky. When Charles chose to leave the team alone, many officials even said: "The main reason for this failure will definitely be because of Charles!" But now? All the officials in the room were staring at the live broadcast, with smiles so wide it looked like they could hang something from them! One by one, the officials were excitedly discussing: "Wow! I really didn''t expect this! Charles just kept Kingston''s two genius level 5 Beast Masters at bay like this?" "Even more impressive, until now, Charles has remained in control and hasn''t even taken a single hit!" "Wait, I have a question too," one of the ministers said. "When exactly did Charles learn archery? I''ve never seen him use a bow and arrow before." "Yeah, I''m curious too. How come I don''t know anything about this?" another minister added. Upon hearing the murmurs from the ministers, Miles cleared his throat to grab their attention. Once he had it, he slowly began to speak. "Everyone, this matter was kept secret before, but there''s no need for secrecy anymore. Charles learned the art of archery in less than a week." Silence. An eerie, dead silence. The ministers in the room froze for a moment, some even doubting their own ears. Some were thinking to themselves, Did His Majesty just get so excited that he mixed up a year with a week? "Your Majesty, if Charles really managed to reach this level of skill in just a year, I suggest we use his training methods for our soldiers. That way, we could have a whole new army of powerful ranged troops!" one minister said, his eyes lighting up with excitement. Other ministers nodded in agreement. Even if they didn''t reach Charles''s current level with the bow, if they even got half or a third of his skill, that would be enough! "Wait, did I just say something wrong? I said Charles learned archery in less than a week!" Miles felt compelled to repeat himself. He began to doubt whether he had misspoken and accidentally said ''a year'' instead of ''a week.'' "A... a year?" "No, no, it''s a week?" "Am I still half-asleep? Did I just dream the whole live broadcast thing?" Various questions and doubts erupted from the crowd. Miles sighed, raising his hands in a gesture of helplessness. The things Charles could achieve were beyond imagination. After all, from the beginning, this had been his norm. He had grown used to this reactionministers who were always so shocked, as if they had never seen such things. "Alright, alright, just focus on the live broadcast. I''m not lying to you about this," Miles said calmly. Now, the main focus should be on the ongoing battle between Charles, Miles Carter, and Skylar. What surprises or shocks might happen next? Chapter 549 - 549: There Is Still Hope In the red forbidden zone, where the towering mountains meet the desolate wilderness, a gentle breeze blows from afar, causing the slightly yellowed wild grasses to sway in the wind. A drop of blood quietly slips from the grass and falls, merging into a larger bloody pool below. Miles Carter stood motionless, his head lowered, staring at the blood at his feet. His body trembled slightly as the dark and poison energies within him surged wildly, the dark green light barely piercing through his skin. "I thought I had taken you seriously enough... but I never expected, I never expected that Genosha would produce such a powerful genius like you, hahahahahaha!" The insane laughter echoed in the air. Miles Carter suddenly looked up, glaring at Charles in the distance, laughing aloud. Skylar, who was running toward Miles Carter, noticed his movement and immediately stopped, quickly shouting, "Charles is mine! Give me a chance to get close to him, I will definitely kill him!" Miles Carter paid no attention to Skylar''s words. Around him, five hexagram arrays quietly appeared, each with a terrifying and bizarre appearance of mystical beasts that surrounded him. Charles glanced casually and then furrowed his brows slightly. The information about these mystical beasts immediately appeared in his mind: [Demon-faced Vines] Attributes: Poison, Dark Level: 43 Quality: Gold Skills: Whip Strike, Parasitism, Rapid Recovery, Paralytic Toxin Weakness: Fire ... [Demon-faced Spider] Attributes: Poison, Dark Level: 43 Quality: Platinum Skills: Venomous Spray, Toxic Spider Silk, Fast Movement, Stealth sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Weakness: Fire ... [Phantom Centipede] Attributes: Poison, Dark Level: 43 Quality: Jade Skills: Venomous Bite, Venomous Spray, Dark Stealth, Scorching Poison Weakness: Lightning ... [Death''s Night Raven] Attributes: Poison, Dark Level: 45 Quality: Jade Skills: Doom, Corrosive Feather Blade, Crimson Eye, Frenzy Toxin Weakness: Light ... [Cursed Venom] Attributes: Dark Level: 47 Quality: Jade Skills: Curse of Fate, Link of Suffering, Siphon of Suffering, Power of the Curse Weakness: Light ... Miles Carter, who had fully removed his black glasses, had eyes that shimmered with dark green and pitch-black pupils. Behind him, the mystical beasts he had summoned were in full display. The Demon-faced Vines were wrapped around him, and the Phantom Centipede, its body measuring three or four meters in length, was crawling at his feet. A Demon-faced Spider, nearly the size of half a shipping container, stood in front of Miles Carter, its claws outstretched, exposing its huge and terrifying fangs. Above, the Death''s Night Raven circled in the sky, screeching as it flew in spirals. The most mysterious of them all, the Cursed Venom, appeared as a black thread about three meters long and as thick as a finger. As soon as it emerged from the hexagram array, it moved at an incredibly fast speed, biting into Miles Carter''s wrist and immediately burrowing into his body. A dark and terrifying atmosphere surrounded Miles Carter. This sudden change caused the barrage of comments in the livestream to momentarily halt, until, after a few breaths, the viewers began to react. "This is terrifying. Is this the mystical beast contracted by Miles Carter? Could he be some kind of Beast Master from an Evil Organization?" "Yeah, he doesn''t seem like a normal Beast Master at all. A Beast Master with Dark and Poison attributes? How did Kingston allow someone like him to represent the country in the competition?" "I think I recognize a few of the mystical beasts that Miles Carter summoned, and they''re definitely not easy to deal with. Any average genius Beast Master wouldn''t stand a chance against him!" "Poison attribute Beast Masters are always the most troublesome. In real battles, even if you kill a Poison attribute Beast Master, the poison won''t go away. Some special poisons can only be cured by the Beast Master who released them." "You''re right. No one wants to be a Poison attribute Beast Master, and no one wants their opponent to be one either. The chance of both sides perishing is too high. Being tortured by the terrifying poison is worse than dying in battle!" More and more viewers started sharing their thoughts in the livestream. Flint, an 8th-level Beast Master, glanced over casually and then focused his attention on Miles Carter and Charles. He naturally knew the power of Poison attribute Beast Masters. What others might not know is that a Beast Master with both Dark and Poison attributes is even more troublesome than a regular Poison attribute Beast Master, especially since one of the mystical beasts contracted by Miles Carter was something special. That''s rightthe one that had just appeared and burrowed into Miles Carter''s body. Its unique, bloodthirsty behavior left a deep impression on him. "The legendary Dark attribute curse mystical beast, Cursed Venom, a special mystical beast that can rapidly grow from Black Iron quality. It absorbs the pain of its contracted Beast Master. I never expected Miles Carter to have already raised it to Jade quality," Flint muttered softly. If it weren''t for the unique appearance of Cursed Venom, the pitch-black long thread and the fact that it immediately burrowed into the Beast Master''s body upon appearance, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that this mystical beast was the legendary Cursed Venom. "Now, Charles is in danger. According to the records, Cursed Venom has a wide attack range. As long as the enemy is within Miles Carter''s line of sight, they are within the skill range of Cursed Venom. I never expected that Kingston would have such an unfortunate person," Flint explained briefly. Viewers in the livestream flooded the chat with questions about what kind of mystical beast Cursed Venom was, and what Flint meant by the "unfortunate person." Fortunately, there were many knowledgeable Beast Mastery scholars watching the livestream of the battle between Kingston and Genosha, and they quickly provided the relevant information: In the Ethereal Grove, there exists a mystical beast, and once someone forms a contract with it as a Beast Master, it is as if they have been cursed by fate. All their loved onesfamily, friendswill tragically die one by one, dying in agony. This is why Flint called Miles Carter an unfortunate person. Similarly, a Beast Master who can form a contract with Cursed Venom must be an extremely resilient individual, someone with an unimaginable capacity to endure pain, because the only way for Cursed Venom to increase in quality is by absorbing the pain of its Beast Master! And once Cursed Venom is summoned, what happened earlier will occurthe mystical beast will enter the Beast Master''s body, causing pain both to the body and soul of the Beast Master. Under the watchful eyes of countless people, Miles Carter reached out with both hands, clutching his head tightly, then slowly lifted his gaze. His dark green and pitch-black mismatched eyes locked onto Charles in the distance as he slowly spoke: "You... are going to die." The simple words seemed to cause Miles Carter immense pain. His muscles twitched uncontrollably, and every pore seemed to release an aura of agony. His facial muscles were twisted from the force, and his speech came slowly. Now, Miles Carter seemed like a trembling corpse, with only his mismatched eyes proving he was still alive, not yet a lifeless body. Flint, observing Miles Carter''s condition, objectively analyzed, "The reason I said Charles is in danger... is because, according to the records, Cursed Venom has a skill that allows the enemy to feel the pain Miles Carter is enduring right now." "There was once a case where a Level 7 Beast Master was chasing a Level 4 Beast Master who had Cursed Venom. The Level 4 Beast Master used Cursed Venom''s skill to make the Level 7 Beast Master feel the same pain he was experiencing. As a result, the Level 7 Beast Master, unable to bear the excruciating pain, fainted, and the Level 4 Beast Master immediately seized the opportunity and counterattacked, killing the enemy." "Now, Miles Carter is a Level 5 Beast Master, and Cursed Venom has already been cultivated to Jade quality. If Charles has no knowledge of Cursed Venom and doesn''t escape now, he''s finished!" As soon as Flint finished speaking, the Kingston viewers, who had been watching the livestream, began to sneer and flooded the chat with messages: "Why would Charles know about Cursed Venom? There''s no way he could know anything about it. Didn''t you see that he hasn''t even run away yet?" "Poor guy, he''s definitely dead!" "Exactly, once Charles is affected by Miles Carter''s attack, this match is over, and victory belongs to Kingston!" "A pain that even a Level 7 Beast Master can''t endure, what''s Charles in comparison?" "People from Genosha, get ready to cry as you clean up your hero''s corpse!" "Hahahaha, I''m recording this. When Charles gets killed, I''ll make sure to record it properly and watch it every day!" The Genosha viewers didn''t have the time to pay attention to the shouting Kingston viewers. They were all extremely tense, as Charles was still standing in place, not realizing that the mystical beast Miles Carter had contracted was Cursed Venom! Inside the Genosha palace, the once lighthearted atmosphere immediately vanished. Emperor Miles stared at the livestream screen, watching as Charles slowly took out an arrow, nocked it on his longbow, and prepared to attack. This movement instantly made Miles despair, and he closed his eyes hopelessly. "Run, Charles, run!" "Ugh, it''s over... it''s all over!" One of the ministers instinctively muttered. Suddenly, Miles seemed to think of something, and he jumped up from his dragon throne, murmuring to himself, "There''s hope, there''s still hope!" Chapter 550 - 550: A Life in Peril "Your Majesty, what hope is there left? Charles hasn''t even recognized the mystical beast of his opponent. He doesn''t know that he''s in absolute danger right now. Once Miles Carter uses his skill, it''s all over!" "Sigh, just when we managed to make the people of Genosha feel that our nation was becoming strong, with a young genius, a young hero, who could rally the morale of all the people of Genosha, now Kingston has a Beast Master who contracted Cursed Venom!" "Yes, according to Charles'' previous tactics, there was no issue at all. Miles Carter and Skylar were both being restrained by Charles, and LunaFinn and the others had a great chance of hunting more ferocious beasts. But now, Charles is about to..." Before the minister could finish speaking, Miles shouted fiercely, "What are you being so pessimistic for? What does Cursed Venom even matter? Charles can handle it!" "Handle it? Your Majesty, that''s pain that even a Level 7 Beast Master couldn''t endure! Just look at how Miles Carter seems like a corpse right now. You can imagine how terrifying that pain must be!" a minister sighed, shaking his head. Miles didn''t offer much of an explanation. He recalled what had happened before when Lucas, a Level 9 Beast Master, had personally tested Charles with a trial. He remembered the shock on Lucas'' face. After all, by the end of the trial, Charles'' method of dealing with it had been enough to scare even him! "Pain? The kind of pain that can make a Level 7 Beast Master faint? Maybe in Charles'' eyes, that''s nothing!" Miles murmured, his gaze fixed firmly on the livestream screen. He couldn''t tell whether the pain from the trial or the pain caused by Miles Carter''s Cursed Venom skill would be worse. It wasn''t just Miles who still held on to hope. Countless ordinary Genosha citizens, who knew that the pain capable of knocking out a Level 7 Beast Master wasn''t something anyone could endure, wonderedwhat if it was Charles? What if it was Charles? Surely, he could handle it. After all, Charles had already done so many things that seemed impossible to them! "Charles won''t die! He will make it!" Amidst the barrage of arrogant comments from Kingston viewers, one comment stood out. Soon, more and more comments expressing belief in Charles began to appear, surprising Flint, the commentator. He hadn''t expected that even in such a situation, so many people were unwilling to face reality. Miles Carter''s upcoming attack had nothing to do with pure strength; it was entirely about how well the Beast Master could endure pain. The eighteen-year-old genius, the widely recognized hero of Genosha, likely hadn''t gone through many trials in his life. He''d probably been studying in the academy all this time, never facing life-or-death battles. How could someone who had never encountered such suffering endure the kind of pain that could cause even a Level 7 Beast Master to faint? "It''s not really Charles'' fault. A mystical beast like Cursed Venom is so rare and beyond reason. Even if he''s now a Level 6 Beast Master, there''s probably nothing he could do to change the outcome," Flint thought to himself quietly. Watching Charles prepare to attack, though he had already anticipated the result, Flint, as the commentator, continued to explain the situation: "We can see that Charles hasn''t recognized the Cursed Venom summoned by Miles Carter. He''s about to launch a probing attack. However, it seems like Miles Carter is also preparing a skill." "Look! Cursed Venom inside Miles Carter''s body is moving through his flesh. Zoom in a little, and you can see the bulging under his skinthat''s from Cursed Venom. And that''s just the physical side!" "On a soul level, we can''t observe what kind of pain Miles Carter is enduring right now, but..." "Wait! Cursed Venom has stopped moving! No, something''s wrong with Charles! He was preparing to attack, but now he''s frozen in place, his body trembling!" "Could it be that Cursed Venom''s skill has already been activated? There were no flashy lights, no glowing lightsaber strikesjust a silent attack that''s already dealt a potentially lethal blow. Truly, Cursed Venom lives up to its reputation!" "The outcome of this battle is already decided. Charles is about to..." Flint''s words suddenly stopped. If anyone had been watching the livestream closely, they would have seen the eighth-level Beast Master, renowned as the God of War from Celestial City, staring in disbelief at the screen showing Charles. Some viewers hadn''t yet understood what was happening. They were puzzled as to why Flint, who had just been talking about how Charles wouldn''t be able to endure, suddenly fell silent. It wasn''t until their attention shifted back to Charles that they realized something was wrong. Although Charles had stopped his attack midway, his body trembling slightly, his face which should have been twisted with agonywas still calm. His indifferent gaze showed no panic, only a hint of confusion. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was he confused about? Had Cursed Venom''s skill not yet activated? This question surfaced in the minds of countless people as they stared intently at the screen. The live chat in the livestream disappeared in an instant, and everything fell into an eerie silence. "Is this Cursed Venom''s Link of Suffering?" Amid the silence, a voice faintly sounded. If listened to carefully, it seemed to carry a hint of confusion and a touch of disappointment. The feeling was as if an eager viewer had been watching what they thought would be an exciting show, only to find, in the end, that everything was boring and disappointing. Charles remained incredibly calm and composed, while no one watching this scene could maintain their composure! "What does this mean? Did Link of Suffering fail? No, I can feel the state of Cursed Venom; it clearly worked! Why did he only tremble slightly and show no other reaction?!" Miles Carter''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he instinctively took a step back, feeling as though the sky was collapsing around him. He had used Cursed Venom''s Link of Suffering against enemies more than once, and no one had ever withstood it beforenot even Skylar! When facing Skylar, if he hadn''t interrupted Link of Suffering, Skylar surely wouldn''t have been able to bear it. That was why Skylar, someone who never listened to others and disregarded everyone else, had no objections when it came to him becoming the team leader and commanding the group! But now? Miles Carter felt like he was in a dream, but the constant pain in both his body and soul reminded him that everything was real! Flint''s shock and surprise were no less than Miles Carter''s. His thinking speed was much faster than most, and his sharpness allowed him to notice things that ordinary people couldn''t perceive. It was precisely because of this that he found himself in a state of shock. "Did Charles just say Link of Suffering from Cursed Venom? Not only did he recognize that the mystical beast Miles Carter summoned was the legendary Cursed Venom, but he also knew the name of Cursed Venom''s skill? And it seems like he even knows the general effect of this skill, which is why he said that?" "The pain that even a Level 7 Beast Master couldn''t endure... and Charles seems completely fine?" Flint couldn''t help but ask a series of questions, but no one could answer him. When a Beast Master levels up, their improvements are all-encompassingnot only do they gain enhanced attributes and physical strength, but their mental and spiritual faculties also improve. A regular Level 7 Beast Master should certainly be stronger in this regard compared to an average Level 6 Beast Master. And Charles? He''s just a Level 5 Beast Masterwhy is he completely fine? Flint couldn''t understand it at all. Just moments ago, he had truly believed everything was over. Miles Carter, with a mystical beast like Cursed Venom, was practically cheating. As long as he could make Charles unable to bear it, Genosha would lose one of its top combat forces, and the outcome of the battle would be sealed. But Charles disagreed. He simply stood quietly in place, and with a tone of mild confusion and disappointment, he said the words that made it impossible for anyone to remain calm. "Is this Cursed Venom''s Link of Suffering?" These words echoed in everyone''s mind. Despite the exceptionally calm tone, with no shouting, it felt incredibly domineering, as if someone were facing the ultimate attack from an enemy, simply brushing the dust off their clothes, and then lightly saying, "Is that it?" "No, it''s impossible, it can''t be. Why does it seem like nothing''s happened to you? No, you must be forcing yourself to hold on, you must be!" "Psychological warfare, right? You''re clever, really, I even admire your acting, but don''t force it any longer!" Miles Carter said this in a stuttered, frantic manner. His state of mind, just like his words, was filled with unease and panic, as if someone had shattered his world. Before Charles could speak, Miles Carter''s body uncontrollably began to squat down, his arms opening wide as he hugged himself tightly, like a wounded, helpless wild animal cub. On his body, Cursed Venom''s movements became more and more violent, swimming frantically, as if it had gone mad, trying to escape from Miles Carter''s body. Countless people watched in confusion, not understanding what had just happened. "No, no, don''tinterrupt the link! Interrupt it! Help, someone, interrupt it!" "Pain, it hurts, what is this, I can''t take it anymore!" Miles Carter''s anguished scream sent a chilling breeze through the wilderness, carrying with it a terrifying aura. Chapter 551 - 551: I Will Kill You! Miles Carter''s arms, strained from exertion, caused the tiny blood vessels beneath his skin to rupture, leaking blood. It wasn''t just his armsevery part of his body began to slowly seep blood, and he looked as though he had crawled out of a pool of blood. Just moments ago, Miles Carter had been brimming with confidence, certain that Charles was doomed. Now, he was screaming in agony. Only a short while ago, Miles Carter had been supported by countless Kingston viewers, eagerly anticipating the end of the battle. But now, he had curled into a ball, putting all his strength into crushing his own bones, as though trying to shatter every bone in his body with his arms. Cursed Venom wriggled out from his arm, shrinking down to less than half a meter in length, completely different from the three-meter-long form it had taken earlier. It was only then that Miles Carter managed to take a breath and did not lose consciousness completely. The atmosphere was now incredibly strange, and countless people were asking the same question: "What happened? Why does Charles seem fine, while Miles Carter looks like he can''t bear the pain?" Sadly, there was no answer. Even Flint, who had been commenting throughout, was now stunned and didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t until one specific comment appeared on the screen that Flint started to get an idea. The comment said: "Soul Linksince the link was established with Charles, the pain of Miles Carter and Charles are intertwined. At first, Charles endured Miles Carter''s pain, and now it''s Miles Carter''s turn to bear Charles'' pain. Clearly, he can''t endure it." Flint glanced at the comment and immediately felt that it made sense, but with it came an even bigger question: If Charles had been so calm and composed, what kind of pain was he enduring? What kind of pain could be so severe that even Miles Carter, who had contracted Cursed Venom and cultivated it to Platinum quality, couldn''t handle it? Flint continued to explain based on the comment''s reasoning, then voiced the question that had been bothering him, hoping that the person who made the comment could help clarify it. "Sigh, I don''t know either. I really want to know what kind of pain that guy named Charles is enduring!" Seraphina sighed helplessly as she held her phone. She had thought that the genius battle between Genosha and Kingston would be, as Kairos had said, a bit boring. But she never expected that Kingston would have a Beast Master who had contracted Cursed Venom. Even more shocking was that after Charles endured Cursed Venom''s Link of Suffering, he seemed completely unaffected! "There are no relevant cases in the records of Suspended Mountain. If it were just about enduring pain, it could be explained, but Miles Carter''s reaction afterward is too strange. This genius named Charles is no simple matter," Seraphina thought to herself continuously. She gave it some quick thought, then edited what she had just witnessed and sent it to the elders of Suspended Mountain. On the other side, Charles observed the miserable state of Miles Carter, and a slight realization began to form in his mind. Just moments ago, Miles Carter''s mystical beast, Cursed Venom, had indeed used its skill on him, and it had been successful. Charles could feel an invisible thread seemingly appear on his body, linking him to Miles Carter. However, the pain transmitted from Miles Carter wasn''t that intense. It was similar to the torment he had endured during Lucas'' trial, and perhaps even slightly less painful than that. At the same time, the unknown presence inside himthe same one that had caused disturbances at Flower Falls Gorge and in the Abyssal Great Wall at the Genosha arenahad just stirred slightly. It was like someone who had been asleep, groggily opening their eyes to take a quick look around before falling back into a deep sleep. There was no particularly noticeable movement. But even so, Miles Carter couldn''t bear it. "What exactly is that thing? Could Suspended Mountain or Abyssal Great Wall help me understand everything? No matter what, I can''t afford for my progress to slow down. I need to figure all of this out!" Charles took a deep breath, thinking to himself. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that Miles Carter had lost his ability to fight, this was a golden opportunity that couldn''t be wasted! While thinking, Charles put away his longbow, tilted his head slightly, and four hexagram arrays appeared. Max, Mia, Mousie, and Little Gold transformed into glowing orbs, which entered Charles'' body. A flash of light faded, and Charles, in the state of The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, emerged! Standing at two meters tall, with nine tails at his waist, wings on his back, golden, sharp spikes covering his arms, and a faint vertical crack on his forehead, Charles exuded an aura of power and danger! "Let''s put aside what happened earlier for now. Even though I don''t know exactly how Charles did it, the initiative is now in his hands!" "Miles Carter has lost his ability to fight. Now, only Skylar remains. If we can take down either one of them, victory in this battle will belong to Genosha!" Flint quickly analyzed the situation. The previously unfavorable position had flipped in an instant, and now Kingston was the one facing a crisis! "Giving up on ranged attrition? It seems like the energy in your body is running low! Let''s have a real fight, Charles!" Skylar''s eyes were bloodshot, showing no fear, only excitement. Even after seeing Miles Carter''s miserable condition, he wasn''t afraid! "The outcome is either me dying, or Charles dying, or the two of us perishing together. Well, out of these three possibilities, I want the latter two! Hahahaha, how exciting!" "I''m coming!" Skylar shouted, not fleeing but instead gripping his weapon tightly. He pushed off the ground with all his strength, propelling his body into the air and flying toward Charles at great speed! Everyone assumed that the next fight would be between Charles and Skylar. However, to their surprise, Miles Carter, who had been curled up on the ground, drenched in blood, slowly rose to his feet. "hiss~" A hissing sound, like a venomous snake flicking its tongue, echoed. At that moment, Miles Carter, as if manipulating a cheap model, continuously stretched his body, each small movement accompanied by a cracking sound. "Pain... it hurts so much..." Miles Carter kept repeating. Upon hearing the noise behind him, Skylar stopped in his tracks, turned around in confusion, and watched Miles Carter slowly lift his head. The redness in his eyes faded a little. "Can you still fight?" Skylar said in surprise. Miles Carter didn''t answer him. Instead, he closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them again, as if savoring something. His gaze, filled with both fear and excitement, fixed on Charles, and he said softly: "That kind of pain... is something no human can endure. You''re a monster, a true monster." He waved his hand slightly, and Cursed Venom, which had been reduced to only half a meter, slowly coiled around his arm. It swayed twice toward Charles. Though Cursed Venom appeared like a black thread and couldn''t show any expression, everyone present could still vaguely sense its fear. Miles Carter smiled, a slight curve appearing at the corner of his mouth. He extended his left hand and patted the wound on his right wrist. At his command, Cursed Venom once again burrowed into Miles Carter''s body. Only then did the onlookers realize that Cursed Venom''s length had been restored, and it even appeared to have grown slightly longer. In the state of The Affliction of Mutated Beast Mastery, Charles frowned slightly, and the information in his eyes updated: [Cursed Venom] Attributes: Dark Level: 47 Quality: Diamond Skills: Curse of Fate, Link of Suffering, Soul Burn, Siphon of Suffering, Power of the Curse Weakness: Light ... The quality has increased? And there''s a new skill called Soul Burn? "Didn''t expect this, huh? Have you all forgotten, what does Cursed Venom rely on to grow? What does it rely on to improve?" "Pain! Absolute pain, unbearable pain!" Miles Carter laughed maniacally as he shouted, tears appearing at the corners of his eyes, as if the absurdity of everything that had happened was so overwhelming it made him weep. "What kind of pain are you enduring? Cursed Venom, which grows and improves by feeding on pain, is actually afraid, actually fearfulit''s even subtly submitting to you." "It''s no use, this won''t work, I have nothing left. No family, no friendsonly Cursed Venom, which cursed my fate. It can''t leave me, it absolutely can''t!" Miles Carter was acting completely deranged. Slowly, he raised his right arm and brought it before his eyes, saying, "So, you must die. You have to die, Charles!" After saying this, Miles Carter shot a piercing glare at Charles before beginning to slowly retreat. He called out to Skylar, "Follow my orders, retreat!" "No, weren''t you just saying you were going to kill Charles? Retreat? If you retreat..." Skylar looked at Miles Carter in confusion, then glanced at Charles, letting out a helpless sigh. He understood Miles Carter''s decision. He was preparing to use his final move. In that case, there would be no chance for a fair battle with Charles. As Miles Carter and Skylar attempted to retreat, Charles wasn''t going to let them off so easily. Seeing the two of them turn to flee, he immediately drew Chasing the Moon Bow again, took out an arrow, and fired! "Boom!" "Boom!" Explosions rang out repeatedly, and now, Miles Carter and Skylar were like rabbits being hunted by a predator, fleeing in disarray, desperately running away from the open area toward the distant horizon.